《Rebirth of the Strongest Empress》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Crushing the Heart on Lingyun


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A cold light appeared all of a sudden along with the sound of bones and flesh being chopped apart. Blood. Bright red blood was sshed across the white snow. Behind the ssh of blood stood a gorgeous woman, holding a sharp sword in hand. She stared coldly at the enemies that she ughtered. No emotion could be sensed from her pale and calm eyes.


    The woman was in a long and thinyered dress in winter. Her pure white dress had been dyed a crimson color by the endless blood.


    Beside her feet, nearly a hundred corpses stacked on top of the white snow. The blood that flow out of the corpses had also dyed the snow around her red.


    However¡­


    This was not the end yet.


    The woman raised her eyes slightly. On her pale but beautiful face, a pair of deep eyes took a glimpse towards the tens of thousands of people gathered in a circle hundreds of miles away, with everyone there staring at her in a greedy way.


    Scanning through the faces one by one, the woman suddenly raised her lips to an angle, disying her evilness. She raised her hand and used one of the fingers to wipe off a drop of warm blood sliding down the corner of her lips. The pale lips were covered by a trace of redness, bright but sinister.


    79 people¡­ who would be the next one?


    Ye Qingtang had never thought that one day she would be the enemy of the rest of the world and be attacked by tens of thousands of people on Lingyun Cliff!


    All these could be credited to the Heart of the Demon God located in her chest!


    With anomalies in the sky, the Demon God was born. His birth signaled the end of the sky and the death of the earth.


    Ye Qingtang was not the Demon God. She had no idea why the heart which belonged to the Demon God would appear in her body.


    However, all of these did not matter anymore.


    The people in front of her all came for the Heart of the Demon God, which would grant them the unimaginable power, one that seemed able to reverse the sky!


    No one cared whether Ye Qingtang would be alive or dead.


    In the eyes of these people, she was just the container of the Heart of the Demon God.


    How ridiculous this was!


    Ye Qingtang straightened her body slightly. Her bare feet stepped on top of the soft snow, allowing the blood in the snow to soak her feet. She tilted her head and raised her sword all of a sudden. The tip of the sword, with a drop of blood, was pointed towards a well-dressed woman standing at the center of the crowd.


    ¡°Ye You. Don¡¯t bother to send these useless people up anymore! If you want the Heart of the Demon God, you have to take it by yourself!¡± Ye Qingtang wasughing, but deep in her eyes, there were not any traces of a smile.


    Back then, Ye You was also the genius girl of the Ye Family. Just because Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was of the best quality which was extremely rare, Ye You ripped apart Qingtang¡¯s stomach with her own hands to dig out the spirit root for her own use.


    It had been 300 years since that day.


    Ye You took Qingtang¡¯s spirit root and stole the life that once belonged to Qingtang. She thus became the well-known genius. Now, she had already be the Great Empress Paragon. However, Ye Qingtang faced countless obstacles and nearly died many times in her life without her spirit root. It took her immense effort to reach the Paragon level. However, she was trapped on top of the Lingyun Mountain by Ye You for the Heart of the Demon God.


    Ye You frowned as her name was called by Ye Qingtang. Her eyes were full of disdain. To her, Ye Qingtang was just an ant struggling for survival, one who did not even qualify for Ye You to kill using her own hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her escape! You must dig out the Heart of the Demon God entirely for me.¡± Ye Youmanded to the bodyguard beside her.


    Everyone surrounding the Lingyun Cliff immediately crowded around Ye Qingtang.


    A besiege by ten thousand people marked the absolute failure of Ye Qingtang even if she had some superpowers.


    Behind her was the cliff that one could not even see the end of it. In front of her was the besiege by ten thousand people. However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face showed no trace of fear or awe.


    For this life of her¡¯s, her father and second uncle were murdered. Senior Brother Yun sacrificed himself to save her. Her master¡¯s life was shortened just to protect her¡­


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes slowly. Looking back through her life, she recalled countless regrets.


    People who loved her had already passed away. Now with her enemy in front of her, she would not allow Ye You to get what she wanted, even if Ye Qingtang had to destroy the Heart of the Demon God herself.


    The moment everyone dashed towards Ye Qingtang, she raised her hand suddenly and stabbed her own chest using her arched fingers. She crushed the Heart of the Demon God abruptly, the heart that everyone was longing for.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The instant Ye Qingtang crushed the heart, a loud explosion sounded from the Lingyun Cliff!


    The Heart of the Demon God was destroyed. Streaks of aura were rushing between the sky and the earth. Lingyun Cliff was surrounded by storm wind. The earth trembled and the mountains swayed. At the same time, huge cracks suddenly appeared on the enormous cliff.


    Ye You and her fellow people did not bother with anything besides escaping from the path where they came from hurriedly.


    When the wind howled, the earth trembled and the mountains swayed. Ye Qingtang, lying in a pool of blood, fell into the endless chasm along with a huge cracked stone.


    However¡­


    At that instant, a golden light suddenly came from the sky and dashed towards the falling Ye Qingtang.


    Time seemed to stop in that second.


    The huge falling stone was suspended in the mid air, and a shadownded on that huge stone.


    It was a man with astonishing beauty. The white clothes he wore were swinging in the storm wind. He just stood beside the body of Ye Qingtang quietly, staring at the wound on her chest that was ripped apart by herself. He could feel a trace of a familiar aura, disappearing gradually from the wound.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    His pleasant and deep voice was covered by the wind. The man slowly squatted down and touched the bloody wound gently using his long and elegant fingers. Wisps of aura were emerging continuously from Ye Qingtang¡¯s wound and slowly into the man¡¯s palm, forming a translucent heart.


    Just as the heart was about to condense into a solid form, the aura suddenly dispersed. The translucent heart dispersed into particles, scattered around the body of Ye Qingtang, and disappeared.


    A trace of ckish green sparkled in the man¡¯s deep eyes.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s finger pointed at the area between Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows the next moment. A streak of golden light diffused into the area softly¡­

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Reborn (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Pain was spreading around Ye Qingtang¡¯s body quietly. Some kind of unbearable pain seemed to engulf her. She opened her eyes suddenly, but she was no longer at the snow-covered peaks of Lingyun Mountain.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Ye Qingtang heard a tiring voice beside her ears.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked when she heard the voice.


    This voice¡­


    How many years had it been since shest heard this voice?


    Ye Qingtang instinctively shifted her sight to see a middle-aged man with a haggard face standing beside her.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ye Qingtang opened her eyes wide, unable to believe what she had witnessed. The middle-aged man helped her as she struggled to get up.


    Ye Ling, master of the Ye family n, stared at his daughter and said worriedly, ¡°Tang Tang, your body hasn¡¯t recovered since your spirit root was broken. You need to rest more. Don¡¯t rush to get up.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes opened wider. She was extremely astonished by the situation in front of her.


    <em>What happened?</em>


    <em>I destroyed my own heart on the peaks of Lingyun Mountain. Why am I alive?</em>


    <em>Father¡­ I thought father was killed by the Great Elder three hundred years ago? Now¡­ How¡­</em>


    A series of questions arose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s brain continuously. Only after taking a nce at her surroundings, she realized that she was in her own room of the Ye family, a room that ceased to exist a few hundred years ago.


    ¡°Tang Tang, as your father, I will still take care of you in future even if you have lost your spirit root. You don¡¯t need to care about what others say. Just rest well and recover soon.¡± Ye Ling did not give much thought to the abnormal behavior of Ye Qingtang. He thought that Ye Qingtang was just too shocked to pay attention to him.


    Only Ye Qingtang knew how shocked she was internally in that moment.


    She had revived and returned back to the Ye family three hundred years ago!


    Looking at her father in front of her, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Three hundred years ago, in her previous life, she was weak and useless. She could only helplessly witness her father and her beloved Second Elder being killed by Ye You¡¯s grandfather, the Great Elder of the Ye family. However, she could not believe that she was back now!


    Ye Qingtang sat up slightly, staring at her father whose face was full of concern. She tried to calm herself down.


    At the same period of time in her previous life, her spirit root had just been snatched by Ye You. On top of that, the Great Elder threatened that her father would be in danger if she ever told him the truth. As a result, she could only cover up the truth by saying that she broke her spirit root by herself.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang thought that she would be able to ensure her father¡¯s safety as long as she could tolerate the humiliation. However, she did not know that the Great Elder had already taken most of the power of the Ye family and had secretlyced her father¡¯s meals with chronic poison. The Great Elder not only encouraged Ye You to snatch Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root but also killed Ye Ling to take over the official master position of the Ye family.


    She could only me herself for being too naive in her previous life.


    ¡°Tang Tang, since you are up, drink the medicine before it gets cold.¡± Ye Ling did not notice the changes in her daughter at all. Instead, he caringly offered her the medicine that was still warm.


    Ye Qingtang took the medicine her father handed over to her. Staring at the reflection of herself in the medicine, she went nk for a second.


    The girl in the reflection had delicate features, but there was a red palm-sized birthmark on her face which used to be white and clean. The birthmark which stretched across half of her face totally ruined her original beauty, even making her appear extremely ugly.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Reborn (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang had not seen this face for a few hundred years.


    She remembered that in her previous life she had felt inferior as a result of her birthmark. She could only wear a veil all day long to cover the ugly face. However, after a long time, she realized that she was not born with the birthmark, but it was instead the result of someone purposely sealing her original appearance.


    Thinking about such, Ye Qingtang could not help but smile. She drank her medicine in one gulp. As the bitterness entered her throat, she swore secretly that since she was given a chance to be reborn, she must cut off all the regrets of her previous life.


    She would never let anyone hurt her father or anyone around her!


    Ye Ling sighed softly as he watched Ye Qingtang finish her medicine. The Ye family now was very unstable. Ever since the Second Elder, who always supported him, went into seclusion, the ambitious Great Elder took the chance to take over the entire Ye Family. Ever though Ye Ling was still the master of the Ye family, he had already lost all of his power.


    However, he felt relieved as long as Tang Tang was safe and sound.


    ¡°You should rest more after drinking the medicine.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were full of concern. Ever since his wife passed away, he treasured his precious daughter even more and focused mainly on taking care of her.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. All her suffering from the three hundred years in her previous life were iparable to the care from her loved ones. She felt extremely lucky to be able to meet Ye Ling again.


    When Ye Ling was about to leave Ye Qingtang¡¯s room, a servant¡¯s voice was heard outside the door.


    ¡°Master, the second junior master of the Duan family, Duan Tianrao, is here to visit the Young Lady. He¡¯s at the front hall now.¡±


    Ye Ling smiled in relief after hearing the servant¡¯s words. He then turned his head and looked towards Ye Qingtang who sat on her bed.


    ¡°Tang Tang, Tian Rao cares for you. You see, he came to visit you this early, as he knew you weren¡¯t feeling well. I feel relieved to let him take care of you in the future,¡± Ye Ling said.


    Duan Tianrao was the second junior master of the Duan family in Lin Town. He was also the fianc¨¦ of Ye Qingtang. The two of them were engaged when they were young. Duan Tianrao was waiting for Ye Qintang to turn 16 when he would then marry Ye Qingtang.


    As for this son-inw, Ye Ling was quite satisfied with him. He was delighted that Duan Tianrao came to visit Ye Qingtang this early.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face showed no trace of shyness a normal girl would have. There was only sarcasm in her big and clear eyes.


    Duan Tianrao.


    How could she forget about him?


    Not long after the news of her broken spirit root was spread out in her previous life, Duan Tianrao rushed over to the Ye family. However, her fianc¨¦ was not there tofort her and instead just tried to make things worse.


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes slowly. The images of Duan Tianrao when he arrived at the Ye family in her previous life appeared in her brain.


    Ye Qingtang wore the veil all day long. There were rumors spreading in Lin Town in her previous life that she was extremely ugly. This was the reason why Ye Qingtang was too afraid to step out of the Ye family. Even when she stayed within the Ye family, she wore the veil all the time.


    Even her long-engaged fianc¨¦, Duan Tianrao, had not seen her face under the veil before.


    Ye Qingtang used to think that Duan Tianrao treated her sincerely. However, after her spirit root was broken, Duan Tianrao came not tofort her but instead to annul the engagement, choosing another woman over her.


    ¡°Tang Tang?¡± Ye Ling was concerned as he saw that Ye Qingtang¡¯s expressions were odd.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Reborn (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes dazedly. She felt the care and warmth from Ye Ling¡¯s worried gaze.


    <em>Yes,</em>she thought.


    Why did she need to bother with those bastards? She should only protect those people who cared for her in this life.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll dress up soon. You can go over first.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled slightly.


    ¡­


    A tall and handsome man was sitting on the chair in the hall of the Ye family. Beside him was a beautiful and graceful girl.


    ¡°Duan Lang, about the matters we¡¯re going to discuss today¡­¡± The girl frowned slightly. She puckered her lips expressing her concern.


    After seeing such a lovely expression on the girl¡¯s face, Duan Tianrao who was sitting there could not help but raise his hand to cover her white hands.


    ¡°Xun Er, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡± Duan Tianrao¡¯s voice was very gentle whenforting the girl.


    Ye Xun was an orphan adopted by Ye Ling at a very young age. She had been raised by the Ye family ever since she was a baby. 16 years had passed, and though she was an adopted daughter, she still received the same education as the rest of the Ye family¡¯s daughters growing up. Her appearance was not inferior to those of the other daughters of the Ye family.


    Ye Xun¡¯s beauty was the reason why she was able to capture Duan Tianrao¡¯s attention.


    Ye Xun lowered her eyes filled with sadness and anxiety.


    ¡°I owe the Ye family a debt of gratitude for raising me up. I¡¯m scared that this matter might¡­¡±


    Duan Tianrao was heartbroken seeing how anxious Ye Xun was.


    He held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Xun Er, you¡¯re the adopted daughter of the Ye family, and it¡¯s true that you owe them the debt of gratitude. However, our matter has nothing to do with that gratitude. Just rest assured. I¡¯ll be there for you no matter what happens.¡±


    Ye Xun nodded her head. A faint smile could be captured in her eyes as she noticed how much Duan Tianrao cared for her.


    At that moment, Ye Ling walked into the hall. Ye Xun and Duan Tianrao immediately let go of each other¡¯s hands. Duan Tianrao stood up and greeted Ye Ling.


    ¡°Uncle Ye.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± Ye Xun also stood up.


    Ye Ling just nodded slightly and looked towards Duan Tianrao in front of him.


    Ye Qingtang was the only daughter of Ye Ling. She had a weak body since she was born. She was even ashamed of herself due to her birthmark. Thus, it had always been Ye Ling¡¯s greatest aspiration to find a husband who would take care of his daughter.


    Lin Town had, in total, threerge family ns. Apart from the Ye family, the Duan family and the Si family were the other tworge family ns. The marriage alliance with the Duan family was based on equal social status, and Ye Ling would be relieved to hand over Ye Qingtang to Duan Tianrao as Tianrao cared for Qingtang all the time.


    ¡°Tianrao, Tang Tang is still dressing up. She¡¯lle over soon. Just wait for a while.¡± Ye Ling smiled.


    A trace of uneasiness appeared in Duan Tianrao¡¯s eyes, but he did not show anything on his face. He exchanged nces with Ye Xun beside him secretly.


    ¡°No need to rush,¡± he said and smiled.


    He then nodded towards the servant beside him. The servant immediately ced a few well-decorated boxes onto a table beside Ye Ling.


    ¡°I heard that Tang Tang¡¯s spirit root was broken, devitalizing her. Thus, I prepared some tonics including the Hunyuan Pills which will help Tang Tang to regain her vigor. The pills are very effective in terms of healing power.¡± Duan Tianrao spoke gently.


    ¡°The Hunyuan Pills are difficult to find. I was about to look for them, but you have already brought them over. I¡¯m very relieved to see that you truly love her.¡± Ye Ling felt pleased.


    ¡°This is to be expected from a fianc¨¦,¡± Duan Tianrao said humbly.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Annul the Engagement (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Xun held her fists tightly as she watched the Hunyuan Pills being sent to Ye Ling. However, remembering what Duan Tianrao said, all her worries were gone, and she smiled gently.


    ¡°How¡¯s Tang Tang these past few days?¡± Duan Tianrao¡¯s eyes flickered. It seemed that he was waiting for the right opportunity to open up.


    Ye Ling did not sense anything. He sighed and said, ¡°How could she feel alright after her spirit root was broken? The child is always very considerate. She never shows any signs of pain in front of me. It¡¯s very heartbreaking to see her in this state.¡±


    Ye Ling raised his eyes and said to Duan Tianrao, ¡°Tianrao, you¡¯re Tang Tang¡¯s fianc¨¦, and the two of you grew up together. It¡¯d be great if you could spend more time with her. I¡¯m sure she would be more rxed.¡±


    Duan Tianrao smiled but did not respond directly.


    Ye Xun who was standing at the side lowered her head slightly. She pulled Duan Tianrao¡¯s sleeve discreetly, and in response Duan Tianrao gently patted her hand tofort her.


    At the same moment, a skinny silhouette slowly entered the hall and greeted Ye Ling who sat on the main chair.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Seeing Ye Qingtang, Ye Ling¡¯s eyes reflected deep love and care.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you haven¡¯t recovered fully yet. Sit down first.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who was wearing the veil, sat beside Ye Ling quietly. However, her eyes did not even look towards the direction of Duan Tianrao, who sat below.


    Ye Ling did not notice how indifferent Ye Qingtang was towards Duan Tianrao. He smiled and pointed towards the things on the table to show Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang Tang, all these are given by Tianrao to help you recover. He even brought Hunyuan Pills for you. He truly does care for you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s took a glimpse towards the tonics stacked on top of each other like a mountain on the table. She then nced at Duan Tianrao who sat below. Her sight was extremely cold without any expression of fascination or gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Duan, for your effort.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke lightly.


    Young Master Duan?


    The other three all froze for a second. In the past when Ye Qingtang met Duan Tianrao, she always called him Brother Duan. Why did she distant herself today?


    Duan Tianrao frowned slightly. However, remembering the purpose of his visit today, he did not bother anymore.


    Ye Ling thought that Ye Qingtang was in a bad mood as her spirit root was broken, so he also did not bother to find out the reason.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be 16 years old in half a year¡¯s time. I think we can proceed with your marriage with Tianrao. When you feel better, I¡¯ll discuss your marriage with the master of the Duan family n. Is that fine?¡±


    Ye Ling did not initially intend to have Ye Qingtang marry so soon, but now that her spirit root was broken, it was very unlikely for her to have any improvement in Wushu. The Ye family had already been controlled by the Great Elder, and even as the master of the family n, he no longer held much power.


    It would be better for Ye Qingtang to marry Duan Tianrao early. He would be more relieved knowing that Duan Tianrao would be able to take care of her.


    The faces of the three people who were present suddenly changed upon hearing what Ye Ling said.


    Especially for Ye Xun, her body stiffened, and Duan Tianrao¡¯s facial expression darkened.


    Only Ye Qingtang still sat properly on the chair. Her sight was cold, and she was sharp enough to capture the changes in Ye Xun and Duan Tianrao.


    ¡°Uncle Ye.¡± Duan Tianrao stepped forward suddenly.


    ¡°Today, I came over to tell you about something.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Annul the Engagement (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Ye Ling asked.


    Duan Tianrao remained silent for a while and said, ¡°Besides visiting Tang Tang, I came here today for another reason. It¡¯s because¡­ I think the marriage between Tang Tang and I should be annulled.¡±


    The smile on Ye Ling¡¯s face disappeared immediately after Duan Tianrao finished his sentence.


    ¡°Tianrao, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Duan Tianrao took a breath and decided to confess everything.


    ¡°I grew up together with Tang Tang so, of course, we are close with each other. However, I can only view her as my sister and not as a couple. I have told my father about it, and he also agrees that we should not push for such a marriage. Hence, I¡¯m here today to annul the engagement,¡± Duan Tianrao said.


    ¡°WHAT!¡± Ye Ling mmed his fist loudly on the table. He stared at Duan Tianrao in anger.


    ¡°You want to annul the engagement? Do you know what you are talking about!¡±


    Ye Ling was furious. The engagement between Duan Tianrao and Ye Qingtang was made when they were young, and everyone in Lin Town knew about that. Now, Duan Tianrao wanted to annul the engagement. If the news spreads out, his daughter would be viewed as a joke in other people¡¯s eyes!


    Duan Tianrao had already made up his mind.


    He stared at Ye Ling who was raging and carried on. ¡°Uncle Ye, a few days ago, my father had confirmed that I would be the heir of the Duan family n. I will be the master of the n, and my wife will be the mistress of the Duan family.¡±


    Duan Tianrao looked towards Ye Qingtang and her veil. His sight showed a sense of aversion.


    ¡°Tang Tang never shows her real face to others. Furthermore, her spirit root was broken and she can¡¯t improve her Wushu anymore. Duan family is one of the three great family ns in Lin Town. The mistress must be able to take on heavy responsibilities. The Tang Tang now¡­ I fear, is not suitable for this role anymore.¡±


    Duan Tianrao sounded very pleasant and logical, but every word he said to Ye Ling pierced his heart like a sword.


    ¡°Duan Tianrao, do you know what you just said! Your engagement with Tang Tang was confirmed long ago. Now you want to annul it?¡± Ye Ling reproached.


    Duan Tianrao frowned and raised his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Uncle Ye, I did have an engagement with Ye Qingtang. However, what kind of spirit root did she have back then, and what kind is it now? Uncle Ye, you really want me to marry a woman who has no spirit root and no appearance?¡±


    Ye Ling trembled with anger. He never expected that Duan Tianrao was this kind of person.


    Duan Tianrao did not change his mind at all even after witnessing Ye Ling¡¯s anger. He turned and looked towards Ye Qingtang, who remained silent all along.


    ¡°Tang Tang, I think I treated you fairly enough in the past. Now, you should think from my perspective. Even though others in the town said you were extremely ugly, I didn¡¯t request to annul the engagement back then. However, now that your spirit root is broken, do you still want to marry me forcefully? How am I supposed to exin this to the Duan family?


    ¡°I can tolerate it if my wife is ugly, but I can¡¯t bring a useless mistress for the Duan family.¡±


    Every word that came out of Duan Tianrao hurt. From the beginning to the end, he only valued Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root.


    When Ye Qingtang had the supreme-grade spirit root, he could tolerate her ugliness. However, now that her spirit root was destroyed, why did he still need to ept her?


    Ye Ling stood up in anger and roared. ¡°Duan Tianrao! Shut up! I was blind to allow the engagement between you and Tang Tang! I never knew you that you were this kind of abhorrent person!¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Annul the Engagement (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Uncle Ye, you¡¯re also the master of your family n. Is there anything wrong with what I just said?¡±


    Duan Tianrao finally removed the entirety of his disguise. He knew long ago from Ye Xun that the Great Elder was the one with power and that Ye Ling was only the master of the family n only in name.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Ling trembled with rage.


    Ye Xun who was standing aside stepped forward. A slight smile appeared on her face, but she quickly disguised it with an expression full of concern.


    ¡°Father, please do not be angry.¡±


    ¡°Do not be angry? How can I not be angry?¡± Ye Ling questioned.


    Ye Xun looked at the tall and strong Duan Tianrao gently and said, ¡°Young Master Duan has his own reasons. As the next family master, he needs to care for the prestige of the family. Father, I hope you will understand. Tang Tang is still young. She will be able to find a good husband in the future.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ye Ling stared at her adopted daughter unbelievably. He could not believe that she would speak up for Duan Tianrao.


    Ye Xun stared at the furious Ye Ling and then looked towards Ye Qingtang, who had not spoken at all. She took out the Hunyuan Pills that Duan Tianrao gave her and handed them over to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang Tang, Young Master Duan cares for you. He even brought the Hunyuan Pills to help you recover,¡± Ye Xun said as coldness sparkled in her eyes.


    She was very sure that Ye Qingtang loved Duan Tianrao and that she definitely would not agree to the annulment. Ye Qingtang would not ept the Hunyuan Pills. She might even beg Duan Tianrao to keep the engagement.


    Eventually, the Hunyuan Pills would return to Ye Xun¡¯s hands.


    Even though Ye Xun held such beliefs, she still pretended to persuade Ye Qintang sweetly.


    Ye Qingtang stared at Ye Xun coldly, watching her fake concern. She smiled coldly in her heart.


    Ye Qingtang saw through Ye Xun¡¯s actions and could read her thoughts. In her previous life, Ye Qingtang was exactly the type of person Ye Xun thought she was. When she knew that Duan Tianrao wanted to annul the engagement, not only did she reject the tonics and Hunyuan Pills that Duan Tianrao gave her, but she also begged him not to abandon her, throwing away her dignity and pride.


    She did not care about the prestige of Ye family and Ye Ling, and she had ced herself in an inferior position. Ye Ling even vomited blood as he was too furious.


    However, this time¡­


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips. Just as Ye Xun was feeling very confident of her analysis, Ye Qingtang extended her arm and took over the Hunyuan Pills.


    ¡°Then I will thank Young Master Duan for his kindness.¡± She then ced the Hunyuan Pills into her own space ring, a dimensional storage item.


    The whole process happened smoothly.


    While Ye Ling was still enraged, Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke up for the first time.


    ¡°Father, I think Young Master Duan has a point as well.¡±


    The three people in the hall were all taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Duan Tianrao stared at Ye Qingtang in surprise. He thought that the moment he asked to annul the engagement, Ye Qingtang definitely would be crying and begging. He did not expect that she would say such words.


    Ye Ling was also dumbfounded. He looked at his daughter with great concern as he was scared that she was too upset by the news.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what¡­ what did you say?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sat on the chair and stared at the three astonished people.


    She said slowly, ¡°As a girl, of course I understand it is embarrassing for my engagement to be annulled. However, since Young Master Duan is the heir of the family master, it¡¯s understandable that he needs to focus on the prestige of his family. I am not suitable to be the mistress of the Duan family.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Transformation (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang paused and continued.


    ¡°Father, think about it again. I¡¯ve always been weak. When I had the spirit root, my ability could be considered high. No one would dare to challenge me. However¡­ now I lost my spirit root. If I still request to marry over to the Duan family, it would make their whole family unsatisfied. I don¡¯t have the ability to defend myself anymore. Why do I have to go over just to be mocked by others? Even though Young Master Duan¡¯s words were not pleasant to listen to, he said them for my own good.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sounded very calm. None of her sentences were said out of anger. It seemed that she really did believe whatever Duan Tianrao exined.


    Ye Ling was stunned. He did not imagine that Ye Qingtang would say so.


    Previously, it was the Duan family who came over to ask for the engagement when Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root just emerged. Now, right after Tang Tang¡¯s spirit root was broken, they imed that her daughter was extremely ugly. It seemed as if it was the Ye family who was forcing an engagement with the Duan family.


    Duan Tianrao smiled after hearing what Ye Qingtang just said. He was pleased that she understood the situation. Ye Xun also felt pleased that Ye Qingtang knew what was the right choice to make.


    Ye Ling¡¯s face was still clouded.


    Duan Tianrao continued to speak as Ye Ling remained silent for quite a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that Tang Tang is so sensible. Uncle Ye, a few dayster, it¡¯ll be the day for the greatest families of Lin Town to gather and worship the Heavenly Dao. I am the heir of the Duan family, so my fianc¨¦ needs to go with me to turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel. Only a person with a Connate Level Five ability or above can turn that wheel. Do you think Tang Tang¡¯s current ability will be enough for her to turn that wheel?¡± Duan Tianrao said.


    ¡°If she can¡¯t, the prestige of Duan family will be damaged in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°GET OUT! NOW!¡± mming the table violently, Ye Ling shouted at Duan Tianrao and pointed towards the main door.


    Enough was enough. He would not allow this bastard to continue to humiliate his daughter.


    He would not allow the Duan family to humiliate his daughter in such a way.


    Duan Tianrao frowned but decided to keep quiet after seeing how furious Ye Ling was.


    ¡°Uncle Ye, you should figure this matter out by yourself. Whether you agree or not, I am going to annul the engagement in front of everyone in a few days when we worship the Heavenly Dao. I shall leave now.¡± Duan Tianrao waved his hand insincerely and turned around.


    ¡°Take all your things back! Our Ye family does not need such rubbish!¡± Ye Ling said.


    Duan Tianrao¡¯s mouth twitched. He signaled his servants to bring everything out and walked out of the hall.


    Ye Xun immediately followed up and said to Ye Ling, ¡°Father, we cannot forget our manners. I shall go and send Young Master Duan off.¡±


    Ye Xun caught up with Duan Tianrao without waiting for Ye Ling¡¯s reply.


    Witnessing Ye Xun¡¯s misced hospitality, Ye Ling looked towards Ye Qingtang, who kept quiet all along, with indignation.


    ¡°Does this Ye Xun understand the situation? Duan Tianrao greatly humiliated you today, yet she still wants to send him off?¡± Duan Tianrao said.


    Ye Qingtang was totally unconcerned by Ye Xun¡¯s actions and instead focused on peeling her orange.


    ¡°Father, if she wants to send him off, just let her be.¡±


    There was no way Ye Xun did not understand the situation.


    That would be a joke. It was hard to find a person in Lin Town who was smarter than Ye Xun.


    Ye Ling was not aware that Ye Xun and Duan Tianrao had been secretly together since long ago. It was most likely Ye Xun who told Duan Tianrao the news of Ye Qingtang¡¯s broken spirit root. If not, how could he havee over so early to annul the engagement?


    Even though Ye Xun was an adopted daughter, she was very good at observing situations. She never liked her position as an adopted daughter of the Ye family even though the family had never treated her unfairly at all. It was definitely Ye Xun who told Duan Tianrao about Qintang¡¯s broken spirit root.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Transformation (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In her previous life, not long after Duan Tianrao annulled the engagement, he announced that he was going to marry Ye Xun in front of the greatest families of Lin Town that had gathered for the blessing day,


    She was there, and everyone in Lin Town began discussing the annulled engagement. As a result, Ye Qingtang faced great pressure and went over to try to convince Duan Tianrao to change his mind. However, she witnessed the ¡®good news¡¯ between Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun with her own eyes. She herself then became the target that everyone sneered at.


    Ye Xun was very cunning and alert. In Ye Qintang¡¯s previous life, Ye Xun became the mistress of the Duan family and showed her support to the Great Elder. Using her intelligence, she became the right-hand man of Ye You in the days toe.


    Ye Qingtang suspected that the chronic poison in Ye Ling¡¯s food was ced in by Ye Xun secretly.


    After all, Ye Xun always hid herself very well. Ye Qingtang did not suspect her at all until the rtionship between Ye Xun and Duan Tianrao was known.


    Ye Ling treated Ye Xun as another one of his dear children and took good care of her all the time.


    On the day her spirit root was stolen, Ye Qingtang was led by the Great Elder and Ye You to a ce with no one else around, where the act then happened. All these could be credited to Ye Xun, who failed to keep her appointment with Ye Qingtang.


    Now as she thought over the details again, Ye Qintang realized that Ye Xun was just a poisonous snake, a detestable traitor, that the Great Elder had ced near her.


    ¡°Tang Tang, I¡¯m sorry that you had to go through all these tough situations one after another. I should not have agreed with the engagement from the Duan family back then.¡± Ye Ling sighed heavily.


    ¡°But at least you don¡¯t need to go to turn that Heaven-Spinning Wheel anymore.¡±


    Ye Ling was also worried that Ye Qingtang might not be able to turn the wheel with her current strength. Now with the engagement annulled, the Ye family would not send Ye Qingtang in order to prevent people from mocking her.


    Turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel?


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows.


    How was Duan Tianrao so sure that she could not turn the wheel?


    She needed to go the worshipping of the Heavenly Dao now as it seemed.


    What was the worst that could happen without the spirit root? She needed to let Duan Tianrao and everyone in Lin Town witness whether she was truly incapable or not!


    Ye Qingtang put away her thoughts. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°As long as father is here, I won¡¯t grieve.¡±


    She did not even care about Duan Tianrao that much as long as Ye Ling was safe.


    ¡°You silly girl, I cannot be with you for your whole life. You¡¯ll have to marry someone eventually.¡± Ye Ling touched Ye Qingtang¡¯s hair lovingly. His health was deteriorating over the years. If not because of that, the Great Elder would have never been able to control the Ye family.


    Ye Ling could not predict when he would pass away. The thing that he worried the most about was Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang knew about Ye Ling¡¯s concern. In her previous life, she was too depressed over Duan Tianrao to notice the abnormality in Ye Ling at all. Only after the Great Elder had asked assassins to kill Ye Ling and frame the Second Elder who just finished his seclusion, Ye Qingtang then realized that Ye family was not the one that she remembered.


    Ye You took away her supreme-grade spirit root and was selected by the sect masters of the Chao Sect and the Yunxiao Sect. She was epted as the direct disciple under the sect masters. The Great Elder was sending Ye You to the Yunxiao Sect now, so there was still some time before the Great Elder returned. Ye Qingtang must finish her preparations in this period of time.


    The real battle would start when the Great Elder returned.


    Ye Qingtang estimated that the Great Elder would return in half a month¡¯s time. Around the same time, the Second Elder, who always supported Ye Ling and cared for Ye Qingtang, would finish his seclusion.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Transformation (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Second Elder was the most powerful person in the Ye family. The Great Elder would not dare to kill Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang in his presence.


    In Ye Qintang¡¯s previous life, the Great Elder killed Ye Ling secretly and framed the Second Elder, effectively eliminating the Second Elder as well. Ye Qingtang then lost two of her greatest supporters in the Ye family. If she had not run away quickly enough, she would have been killed by the Great Elder in Lin Town as well.


    All her suffering in her previous life happened after the Great Elder returned. This time, Ye Qingtang would not allow the same thing to happen again.


    Whether it was her father or her second uncle, she would protect both of them!


    She would return the enmity of her previous life a hundredfold back to the Great Elder.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was heavy up to this point.


    ¡°Father, can you ask someone to help me buy some herbs?¡± Ye Qingtang asked suddenly.


    ¡°Of course. What do you need? Just write them down, and I¡¯ll ask someone to go and get them for you.¡± Hoping that she would not be too depressed from what happened with Duan Tianraok Ye Ling tried to satisfy every need of Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and then wrote a long list of herbs to Ye Ling.


    The first thing Ye Qingtang needed to do was to figure out the identity of the chronic poison in Ye Ling¡¯s body.


    Ye Ling¡¯s true strength was equal to, or maybe even greater than, that of the Great Elder. It was the poison that the Great Elder had ced every day that caused Ye Ling¡¯s health to deteriorate and his strength to decrease.


    The Great Elder would not have been able to assassinate Ye Ling sessfully in the previous life if not because of that.


    Her father would regain his original strength only if the remaining poison was cured. If her father¡¯s strength returned, even if the Great Elder wanted to do something, he would not be able to fight her father.


    In her previous life, even though Ye Qingtang lost her spirit root, she was not depressed all along. She studied and practiced manufacturing, array formation, elixirs, and everything that could help her be more powerful. She memorized the ancient medicine recipes, and she could make any Spirit Pill if she wanted.


    She only needed ten days at most to clear the poison in her father.


    Ye Ling asked a servant to buy the herbs and bring them back to the Ye family as soon as possible. Once Ye Qingtang made sure that all herbs were bought, she returned to her room to prepare the antidote immediately.


    Ye Ling was worried at first whether Ye Qingtang could recover from the emotional setback that Duan Tianrao had caused. However, Ye Ling felt a bit confused after seeing his daughter lock herself up with the herbs.


    Since when was the little girl interested in herbs?


    Howe he did not realize that?


    Ye Ling was very perplexed.


    Ye Qingtang, however, had already started with the preparations.


    Ye Qingtang was very familiar with herbs, and she was extremely skilled in ssifying them ordingly. People who did not know of her talent might have thought that a master physician disguised herself as Ye Qingtang.


    When she was almost done, she wiped away the beads of sweat on her forehead. When she raised her eyes, she saw her delicate but wed reflection in the bronze mirror beside her.


    She lifted her hand subconsciously and touched therge red birthmark on her face. A smile appeared on her mouth. She took a few herbs from the stack, mixed them together, and made a bowl of ck herbal soup. She frowned after noticing the pungent odoring from the soup.


    Her birthmark had been on her face for very long. In her previous life, she initially thought she was born with the birthmark, but she found out muchter that it was caused by a special poison.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Transformation (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The poison in Ye Qintang¡¯s body would not affect one¡¯s health, but it would ruin one¡¯s appearance. Given that the Great Elder dared to poison even Ye Ling, the master of the family n, it was obvious that he would not let her go either. It was most likely that the poison was fed to her when she was young by the Great Elder.


    Ye Qingtang would not have noticed that if she did not study medicine many yearster in her previous life.


    The herbal soup in her hands now was the antidote to that poison.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang was very ashamed of herself because of her birthmark and was not willing to reveal her face in front of others. Now, although she did not bother about her appearance anymore, she still did not want the peculiar poison to remain inside her body.


    Ye Qingtang took a heavy breath and poured the entire bowl of stinky herbal soup into her mouth. She almost cried after tasting the extreme bitterness of the soup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never drink this again in my life.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and wiped off the soup residue on her mouth.


    Right after she drank the herbal soup, Ye Qingtang felt a stabbing pain on the portion of her face with the birthmark. She immediately went in front of the bronze mirror and observed the changes to her face.


    Therge red birthmark gradually disappeared in front of her eyes, revealing pure white skin.


    Without the birthmark, Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance changed immensely. Her delicate features appeared more luring on her white face, and the ugly woman in the mirror transformed into an astonishing beauty.


    ¡°This¡­ Now, this is much more pleasing to the eye.¡± Ye Qingtang touched the part of her face that just recovered and smiled, exhibiting unbelievable beauty.


    Ye Qingtang admired her reflection for a while and then packed things up. She immersed herself in the bath bucket to wash off the fatigue of the day.


    Cold water immersed her skin gradually. She felt as if she was reborn by the refreshing coldness of the bath.


    As she calmed down, she recalled all the things that happened in her previous life, but she could only remember up to the moment she crushed her heart on Lingyun Mountain¡­


    Ye Qingtang still could not figure out why she was not dead.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang did not know that the heart inside her was the Heart of the Demon God until muchter. She only felt that her heart was different from others and that it would sometimes let out some kind of sinister aura.


    Ye Qingtang did not have any contact with the power at that time. She tried to suppress it, but people still treated her as an evil demon¡­


    ¡°The Heart of the Demon God, everyone is craving for you. If you really are as powerful as how they describe you, then¡­ lend me your power¡­¡± Ye Qingtang rested her head on the edge of the bucket. Her eyes were hidden by ayer of water vapor, but one could still observe the coldness in her eyes.


    As long as she could take her revenge and send all her enemies to hell, she would not mind abandoning her human skin and bing a demon!


    Just as she finished her words, the heart that was beating stably suddenly twitched. A strand of dark fog came out of the Heart of the Demon God and poured into her body. A sharp pain spread throughout her body and dashed towards her lower stomach.


    The ce that used to store the spirit root was cold as ice when her spirit root was dug out, and Ye Qingtang was more familiar with this emptiness than anyone else.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: The Si Family (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    But now¡­


    This emptiness was reced by another power slowly. That warm and wet feeling was exactly how it felt when the spirit root was still inside her body.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes wide in disbelief. A small spirit root was growing slowly inside her body again.


    Even though the size of the spirit root could not bepared with the supreme-grade one she used to have, the fact that a new spirit root was growing made Ye Qingtang extremely excited. From her past experiences, she knew how difficult it was to cultivate without a spirit root.


    Ye Qingtang spent three hundred years in her previous life trying to find ways to restore her spirit root in order to catch up with Ye You, but all her efforts were to no avail.


    Only God would know how precious it was for Ye Qingtang to have the small spirit root growing inside her again!


    ¡°Ye You! You shall wait for my revenge!¡± Ye Qingtang touched her lower stomach gently. Her eyes were brightly lit with the mes of revenge.


    ¡­


    Around the same time Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was restored, a man who sat on the Paragon seat opened his eyes suddenly in the Antiquity Pce. A ckish-green light sparkled in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Mu Su who was standing at the bottom of the pce noticed the sudden behavior of the man and came forward.


    The handsome man raised his eyes and looked outside the pce into the endless darkness, and his eyes shimmered.


    ¡°Set off to Lin Town now.¡±


    Mu Su was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, is it¡­¡±


    ¡°The Heart of the Demon God has appeared,¡± the man said.


    He felt the familiar aura again after so long.


    The Heart of the Demon God finally appeared again¡­


    He would take back everything that belonged to him!


    ¡­


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang woke up and was full of vigor. Having her spirit rook back, she was in an extremely good mood. As long as she took care of the spirit root, she would be able to fight against Ye You in the future.


    Ye Qingtang felt more confident about her revenge now that her spirit root was restored. Her n was also altered ordingly.


    She needed to deal with the Great Elder, but she did not forget that her real enemy was Ye You.


    But now that Ye You was selected as the disciple of the Yunxiao Sect by the sect master, Ye Qingtang also needed to enter the sect to be qualified to fight Ye You!


    Ye Qingtang had a n up her sleeve. She put on her veil and walked out.


    Even though she restored her appearance, she did not n to let others know about it so soon.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang leaving her room, Ye Ling walked towards her worriedly. To his relief, it seemed that his daughter was not affected majorly by the annulment.


    Ye Qingtang noticed her father and turned towards him.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Ye Ling nodded slightly. His eyes were filled with sympathy.


    ¡°Father, do you know about the Third Young Master of the Si family, Si Bai?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked.


    ¡°Si Bai?¡± Ye Ling was stunned for a second.


    The Si family was one of the greatest family ns in Lin Town. Unlike with the Duan family, the Si family was always not on good terms with the Ye family. Si Bai¡¯s mother died duringbor, and it was found out that she was poisoned secretly. The Si family suspected that it was the Ye family that poisoned her.


    If not thanks to the help from the Duan family for the past few years, Ye family would have been in a fight with the Si family due to the resentment between the two families.


    Nevertheless, the two families were still not in good terms with each other.


    The Si Bai that Ye Qingtang mentioned was the Third Young Master of the Si family. He was the favorite grandson of the Elder of the Si family n. Si Bai was talented, and his spirit root wasparable with the supreme-grade one of Ye Qingtang. He was the number one genius in Lin Town. However, Si Bai had been affected by the poisoning of his mother¡¯s as well, causing Si Bai to have a weak body ever since he was born.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: The Si Family (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    There were master physicians that had mentioned that Si Bai would not live over 18 years. As such, the Si family spared no effort trying to extend the life of their Third Young Master, the most precious member of the Si family.


    Ye Ling, having no idea why Ye Qingtang mentioned Si Bai, said, ¡°Si Bai¡¯s condition has been not very stable recently. I heard that the Si family even invited Master Physician Xu over, but it did not seem to help.¡±


    Master Physician Xu was a famous master physician in Lin Town. Countless people tried to seek for his help, but he rarely helped them. It all depended on his will to save a person.


    It was apparent that the Si family had spent a lot of effort to invite Master Physician Xu over.


    Ye Qingtang nodded as if thinking of something and said, ¡°Father, I need to go out and buy something. I shall leave first.¡±


    Ye Ling stared at Ye Qingtang with confusion.


    What happened?


    Why did Ye Qingtang want to go out alone?


    Was this a dream?


    It was well-known that Ye Qingtang was not willing to go out because of her birthmark. Even if she left the house, she would be inside a pnquin to hide herself from the public.


    Howe today¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly changed?


    Ye Ling felt that her daughter had be another person after her spirit root was broken. She was totally different now.


    ¡°Then¡­ be careful outside.¡± Ye Ling was concerned about Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety, but seeing her newfound independence, he was more relieved than worried.


    After Ye Qingtang left the Ye family, she walked to the Si family slowly.


    Ye Qingtang had heard about the Third Young Master of the Si family in her previous life. He was really an incredible genius. The Si family had tried all ways to extend his life, but he was only able to live to 25 years. Si Bai was extremely famous and reputable, and even Ye You did not dare to offend him. However, eventually Si Bai passed away, and Ye You took the chance to terminate the entire Si family along with the Ye family.


    To prevent simr situations from happening, Ye Qingtang was going to extend Si Bai¡¯s life!


    However, she was not just a kind person who wanted to offer help. She wanted to make a deal, one that could get her into the sect, with the Si family.


    Anyone not in the sect was as weak as an ant. One could only be considered truly strong after they stepped onto the Path to Heaven and entered the sect. Only then, they would be able to learn high level skills and cultivate their spirit roots. Without joining the sect, one could never reach the Paragon level no matter how much talent they possessed


    The difference between a person in the sect and a normal person was insurmountable. Once a person entered the sect, they were entirely different from normal people.


    Any inner sect disciple had the power to dominate a part of the world.


    As such, it was extremely difficult to enter the sect. Simply being in the greatest family ns like the Ye family, or even the royal family, was not enough to qualify. It was easier to learn to fly through the skies than to qualify to enter the sect.


    Ye You was recognized by the sect and was able to enter thanks to the supreme-grade spirit root she had snatched from Ye Qingtang. From there, Ye You learned millions of skills in the sect and reached the Paragon level. In contrast,Ye Qingtang in her previous life put in a lot of effort in her training and eventually reached the Paragon level as well, but her abilities were stillpletely iparable to Ye You¡¯s.


    However, now that she was given a second chance¡­


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyes and stared at the door of the Si family. A cold smile appeared on her face.


    The Si family was able to introduce people to the sect. If she could seize the opportunity and enter the sect, she would be one step closer to defeating Ye You!

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: The Si Family (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    This was what Ye Qingtang needed the most. It was the first step to her revenge towards Ye You.


    The servants of the Si family blocked the way as they saw Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows slightly. She smiled and spoke the first sentence that would change her fate in this life. ¡°Tell your master, I have a way to save your third young master.¡±


    ¡­


    Master Si frowned and stared at the handsome young man in the hall. His eyes were full of concern. It was heartbreaking for him to witness how pale the young man was. He then asked Master Physician Xu, who was monitoring the pulse of the young man.


    ¡°Master Physician Xu, my third grandson¡¯s health¡­¡±


    Master Physician Xu was more than fifty years old, and his skills were renowned in the world. However, he shook his head. ¡°The poison in the third young master Si was obtained when he was a fetus. The poison is deep inside him, and it is impossible to remove.¡±


    After hearing Master Physician Xu¡¯s words, Master Si¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. His heart dropped to the bottom of the valley.


    Meanwhile, Si Bai sat on his chair and adjusted his sleeve calmly. His nonchnt attitude made it seem as if he did not care how long he had to live. Instead, he tried tofort his grandfather. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m alright. You don¡¯t need to worry that much.¡±


    Seeing his grandson¡¯s pale face, Master Si felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart. He felt immense resentment.


    ¡°Alright? How can you be alright? If only the Ye family didn¡¯t bribe someone to poison your mother when she was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have died, and you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from the ice toxin as a result!!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s no evidence to prove that the Ye family poisoned my mother¡­¡± Si Bai sighed softly.


    Master Si sneered. ¡°Evidence? If there were evidence, I would¡¯ve wiped out the entire Ye family long ago. How would I be able to tolerate their unbridled behaviors!¡±


    Si Bai kept quiet.


    At that moment, one of the Si family¡¯s servants rushed in and repeated the words that Ye Qingtang had said outside.


    ¡°She has a way to save my third grandson?¡± Master Si mocked in anger. ¡°The Ye family is getting more and more presumptuous! I haven¡¯t troubled them at all, and now they dare toe to me!¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Let her in! If she cannot save my third grandson, I¡¯ll use the Young Lady of the Ye family to settle my resentment!¡±


    Si Bai frowned as he knew how resentful his grandfather was towards the Ye family.


    ¡°Grandfather, the Young Lady of the Ye family is still very young¡­¡± Si Bai said.


    ¡°Grandson, you don¡¯t need to care about this. I know what to do,¡± Master Si replied in a deep voice.


    Si Bai sighed as he could not persuade his grandfather. He looked towards the entrance of the hall as if he was thinking about something.


    Soon, a servant of the Si family led a youngdy with a veil into the hall.


    When Si Bai¡¯s sight was on the youngdy, he was stunned for a moment. He had heard of the rumor of the Ye family¡¯s Young Lady before. The rumor said that she was weak, ugly, and wore a veil all the time. Today, he understood that the rumor was wrong.


    Thedy was very young and calm. Even though the veil covered her appearance, her eyes were bright and clear.


    Si Bai did not believe that ady with such bright eyes would be an ugly person. He did not believe that such a calmdy would be weak at all.


    Ye Qingtang who had just stepped into the hall seemed to notice Si Bai¡¯s sight. She raised her eyes subconsciously, and her pair of bright eyes gazed upon the handsome young man.


    When the two made eye contact, a breathtaking smile was seen on Si Bai¡¯s face. He nodded at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: The Si Family (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows slightly. If she remembered correctly, the ice toxin that gued Si Bai and caused the death of his mother had always been thought of as the doing of the Ye family. Yet, why is it that this person was still smiling at her?


    In reality, the Si family¡¯s guess was not wrong.


    The poison used to kill Si Bai¡¯s mother was indeed the doing of the Ye family. However, this had nothing to do with Ye Ling; this entire scheme was, in fact, secretly done by the Great Elder of the Ye family.


    This was only made known to Ye Qingtang when she was on the run in her previous life.


    Including her previous life, this was her first time seeing Si Bai, who, as rumored, was an elegant and talented youth whose handsome face was abnormally pale.


    Looking away from him and to the strict-looking old man seated in the center, she greeted,


    ¡°Grandfather Si.¡±


    The master of the Si family n scoffed. No matter how outstanding the looks of the girl in front of him, his hatred towards the Ye family could never be erased.


    ¡°I am not your grandfather! Do not address me in any way you like. So tell me, Ye Qingtang, you said that you are able to save my third grandson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Si,¡± she replied with a smallugh whilepletely paying no attention to his animosity.


    This was because she understood the reason behind his resentment: the Elder Master held the same family name ¡°Ye¡±.


    Looking over her thin frame with disdain, Master Si bellowed, ¡°Ye Qingtang, I don¡¯t care if you are the Young Lady of the Ye family. Do you know of the potential oues of your audacity to spout nonsense at the Si family door today?¡±


    Ye Qingtang clearly sensed his hostility towards her, yet she disregarded it and replied with a smile, ¡°Since I dared toe, it naturally means I am confident. Isn¡¯t it arbitrary of you to im that I am spouting nonsense when you have not heard what I am going to say?¡±


    ¡°Arbitrary?¡± Master Si scoffed, ¡°The Si family has looked for famous physicians all over the world to treat my third grandson. You are only fifteen this year, and I have never heard of the Ye family having any medical attainments, so where did you find the confidence to speak this way?¡±


    Although Master Si allowed Ye Qingtang toe in, he had never at all believed she could really save Si Bai. All he wanted to do was to vent his anger, and even if he couldn¡¯t kill Ye Qingtang, he had to make the Ye family pay a price!


    ¡°Grandfather, since Young Lady Ye came here personally, I believe she is definitely prepared. Why don¡¯t you let her try since you have already let her in?¡± Si Bai, who had been standing aside all along, said suddenly. This was to help Ye Qingtang.


    Master Si clearly did not expect his own grandson to speak up for Ye Qingtang. Instantly, his face darkened, and his brows wrinkled.


    Ye Qingtang had already prepared what to say to persuade Master Si, yet the third young master actually helped her out of the predicament before she needed to say anything. This unforeseen situation slightly baffled Ye Qingtang, and she could not help but look at the beautiful young man with a smile in her eyes.


    Si Bai was actually quite kind.


    Si Bai only politely returned Ye Qingtang a smile.


    He did not want his grandfather to be angry over an immature youngdy.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Master Si was clearly in disapproval.


    Si Bai let out a smallugh. Just as he was about to say something, Ye Qingtang responded, ¡°I¡¯m already in the territory of the Si family. If I make any errors, Master Si can question me anytime. Even if I do have any ulterior motives, I won¡¯t take my own life as a joke, right?¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: I Will Seek Revenge Myself (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words made Master Si frown slightly. If any another person from the Ye family hade today, he would have called people to drag the person away. However, Ye Qingtang was the Young Lady of the Ye family and the only child of Master Ye. Thus, she was the next sessor to the Ye family.


    After a moment of silence, Master Si finally said, ¡°I can let you try today, however¡­¡±


    His gaze sharpened!


    ¡°If you cannot verbally exin the method to save my third grandson to us, don¡¯t even think about walking out this door!¡±


    Si Bai¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as he was about to persuade his grandfather, Ye Qingtang agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Master Si scoffed and turned towards Master Physician Xu. ¡°Master Physician Xu, good thing you¡¯re here today. Please look over from the sideter. If anyone tries to harm my third grandson¡­¡±


    Master Physician Xu responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master Si, I¡¯ll be looking carefully.¡±


    It was only then that Master Si nodded in satisfaction. Afterward, he turned to look at Ye Qingtang with a piercing gaze as if there were two sharp des hidden in his eyes.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Now, tell us the method to save my third grandson.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Master Si who wore an if-you-say-it-wrong-you-are-dead-meat expression. She knew that Si Bai was Master Si¡¯s favourite grandson, yet she did not expect Master Si to be cautious to this extent. Even though he ordered Master Physician Xu to pay attention beside her, he did not even give her the opportunity to take the pulse of Si Bai and wanted her to directly give the answer.


    In terms of being overbearing, this old grandfather was undoubtedly the first!


    ¡°Can I not take the pulse of the Third Young Master?¡± Ye Qingtang asked to test the waters.


    Master Si scoffed as if it was a matter of fact. ¡°Obviously!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright, alright, alright. Whatever you say.¡±


    With no hint of anxiousness or annoyance, she asked someone to bring some pen and ink over and wrote a prescription on the spot.


    Upon seeing this, Master Physician Xu silently shook his head from the side. Even he could tell that Master Si was driving Ye Qingtang into a corner: Without even letting this youngdy to check Si Bai¡¯s situation, how could shee up with a treatment?


    Si Bai looked slightly perplexed.


    On the other hand, an ice cold expression was etched onto Master Si¡¯s face as he waited to order people to take her away the moment she was done writing. Then, he could vent his anger on her.


    Without spending much time, Ye Qingtang wrote two lengthy prescriptions and directly presented them to Master Si.


    Master Si did not even spare a nce andughed coldly. ¡°Ye Qingtang, you have not even seen the condition of my third grandson yet still dared to write a prescription in such a steadfast manner. I think that you are not here to save a life but instead to take a life!¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Master Si, not knowing whether tough or to cry. First, he did not even let her take Si Bai¡¯s pulse. And now, he was iming that she randomly wrote a prescription.


    She was aware that given the Si¡¯s hatred towards the Ye family, Master Si would definitely make things difficult for her. However¡­


    ¡°Since Master Physician Xu is here today, why don¡¯t Master Si let him take a look at the prescription first before making a conclusion?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as her eyes were full of confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a deathbed struggle,¡± scoffed Master Si. ¡°I just want to see how much longer you can be so stubborn and not admit your mistake!¡±


    Then, he passed the prescription to Master Physician Xu without taking his eyes away from her.


    Ye Qingtang shrugged casually.


    Master Physician Xu read through the prescription very carefully. The slight worry on his face from before was gradually reced by shock as he read on.


    ¡°This prescription¡­ this prescription¡­¡± Master Physician Xu suddenly eximed.


    Seeing this, Master Si pounded the table and stood up. With a finger pointed at Ye Qingtang he shouted, ¡°Ye Qingtang, what more do you have to say!¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: I Will Seek Revenge Myself (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Upon hearing themotion, the servants outside the hall entered the hall and rolled up their sleeves, ready to take Ye Qingtang down.


    ¡°Forget it, grandfather.¡± Si Bai stood up suddenly and walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side. He did not believe that Ye Qingtang was able to treat him at such a young age.


    ¡°Si Bai, move away!¡± Master Si¡¯s face darkened quickly.


    Si Bai frowned slightly. Looking towards Ye Qingtang, he muttered discreetly, ¡°Lady Ye, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Then, he tried to bring Ye Qingtang away.


    However, Ye Qingtang stood still without budging. With a faint smile, she turned to him and shook her head.


    Si Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with puzzlement. He did not know that the Young Lady of the Ye family was this stubborn.


    Given his grandfather¡¯s hatred towards the Ye family, it was likely that he would cut Ye Qingtang up. If she did not leave now, she would probably never be able to leave anymore.


    As expected, right as Si Bai thought about that fact, Master Si ordered loudly, ¡°Take Ye Qingtang away!¡±


    Upon hearing themotion, the servants outside the hall entered the hall and rolled up their sleeves, ready to take Ye Qingtang down.


    However¡­


    ¡°Wait! Wait! A misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡±


    Returning back to his senses after a state of astonishment, Master Physician Xu made a frenzied dash towards the front of Ye Qingtang and shielded her with his shivering hands the moment he saw Master Si ordering people to take her away. He raised the prescription in his hands and looked at Master Si with flustered eyes.


    ¡°Master Physician Xu, what are you doing?¡± Master Si looked confusedly at the man who suddenly came forward to disrupt the scene.


    Master Physician Xu was about to cry from anxiety. ¡°Master Si, do not injure Lady Ye! Do not injure her!¡±


    ¡°Why not! Her prescription obviously wants to harm my third¡­¡±


    ¡°This prescription is real! It can really save the third young master¡¯s life!!!¡± He said hurriedly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Master Si looked at him unbelievingly. ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Master Physician Xu let out a deep breath. After sorting out his emotions, he said, ¡°Previously, I told Master that removing the toxin in the third young master was almost impossible. In this world, the only prescription that canpletely remove inherited ice toxin can only be found in the Ancient Book of Medicine. However, this book has been missing for a long time, and my master had only been able to obtain fragments of a few pages of the book. A while ago, I noticed that the two prescriptions Lady Ye wrote indeed are targeted towards eliminating the poison within the third young master. With long term medication, the poison can be effectively removed. Although I dare not say that he will be able to enjoy longevity, however, living up to thirty years old is definitely not a problem!¡±


    Master Physician Xu was extremely excited. Never would he have believed that he would see a prescription from the Ancient Book of Medicine from a fifteen-year-old girl.


    God knows how precious this book was to all the physicians in the world. Many people had spent their entire lifetime looking for it, yet they were not even able to find any fragments of the book. However, he was able to see it today, in the writing of a young girl!


    At this point, Master Physician Xu looked at Ye Qingtang with unparalleled fervor.


    Master Si waspletely taken aback. Master Physician Xu shared a deep rtionship with the Si family, and he was extremely skilled. Naturally, Master Si could believe whatever he said.


    Then, Master Si¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Si Bai, who was standing aside, froze for a moment. He looked with astonishment at Ye Qingtang, whose expression was calm.


    Ye Qingtang shed him a small smile and stepped forward, facing Master Si.


    ¡°Can Master Si trust me now?¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: I Will Seek Revenge Myself (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Master Si frowned slightly. He did not know how to react to what just happened.


    He initially thought Ye Qingtang was here to seek death, yet who knew¡­


    She really was able to write a lifesaving prescription to cure the toxin.


    ¡°Bring some tea for Lady Ye!¡± said Master Si as he took a deep breath.


    Seeing the change of orders from their Master, the servants who were initially in the hall immediately left in dejection. A young male servant who understood what was going on quickly served Ye Qingtang a cup of tea.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Master Si said while looking at Ye Qingtang. Although his tone was still strict, the words he used were significantly less harsh.


    No matter how much he hated the Ye family previously, it was undeniable that Ye Qingtang¡¯s prescription could really save Si Bai¡¯s life.


    Ye Qingtang received the cup of tea. Recognizing the change in Master Si¡¯s attitude, she took a seat on a chair beside.


    The Ancient Book of Medicine had indeed been lost for a long time. However, three hundred yearster in Ye Qintang¡¯s previous life, the book was found. Ye Qingtang had flipped through the entire book, and with her photographic memory, she was able to clearly memorize everything on the book. Although the ice toxin within Si Bai was seen as an incurable disease by current physicians, three hundred yearster, it was not a big deal at all.


    Si Bai rxed as well. Looking at how his grandfather¡¯s expression changed, he silently chuckled and returned to his seat.


    The atmosphere in the hall was very peculiar. As though he had not adjusted to the drastic change of events, Master Si took a few sips of tea silently as he sized Ye Qingtang up with a deep gaze in search of answers.


    ¡°Why do you want to save my third grandson?¡± he finally asked after a while.


    ¡°Like fire and water, the Si family has a deep hatred towards the Ye family and can never get along well. As the Young Lady of the Ye family, why do you want to help us, the Si¡¯s?¡± he questioned. While he believed in the authenticity of the prescriptions, he could not guess the reason behind Ye Qingtang¡¯s willingness to help the Si family.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°The Ye family is no longer the same Ye family as before.¡±


    Master Si frowned slightly.


    ¡°Master Si should know that my father¡¯s health has been deteriorating in recent years. The Great Elder of the Ye family, who has been wanting the family n master position for a long time, saw this as the opportunity to take over my father¡¯s power. Now, my father no longer controls the Ye family, and most of the people in the Ye residence are all on the Great Elder¡¯s side. Given the Great Elder¡¯s ambition, both my father and I have be a thorn in his flesh and would not hesitate to get rid of us,¡± Ye Qingtang said without hurry. In order for Master Si to let down his guard, she must say the truth, or else she will not be able to reach her objectives given the Si family¡¯s hatred towards the Ye¡¯s.


    After hearing the term ¡°Great Elder of the Ye family,¡± Master Si¡¯s frown deepened. It was this Great Elder who Master Si suspected as the culprit behind the poisoning of Si Bai¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Plotting to murder the family n master and his sessor is a major offense in a family n. Even if the Great Elder of the Ye family wants to harm you, he needs to act carefully as well. If this news spreads, he will not be able to be the family n master,¡± said Master Si as he did not easily believe Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and responded, ¡°If he really wants to harm us, it would be easy, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Ye You, a girl from the Ye family and the biological granddaughter of the Great Elder, was epted into the Yunxiao Sect as an exception several days ago after the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master took a fancy to her. I wonder if you have heard of this?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: I Will Seek Revenge Myself (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Master Si was shocked upon hearing ¡°Yunxiao Sect.¡± The Yunxiao Sect was renowned as arge, powerful sect with highly skilled disciples such that any disciple was strong enough to overturn the imperial court!


    ¡°I have heard about it somewhat.¡±


    Ye Qingtangughed and said, ¡°So, does Master Si know why Yunxiao Sect took a fancy to her?¡±


    Master Si stayed silent for a moment. ¡°I heard that Ye You has a supreme-grade spirit root.¡±


    The news of Ye You being selected by Yunxiao Sect had long been circted around Lin Town. Even more so, it was the Great Elder of the Ye family who let out the news of Ye You¡¯s supreme-grade spirit root.


    She let out a burst ofughter suddenly, of which had an indescribable hint of sarcasm. ¡°That spirit root was originally mine.¡±


    Master Si was taken aback for a moment. That spirit root was Ye Qingtang¡¯s?


    She lifted her shirt up a little, showing her abdomen. Although it was only the size of two fingers, a hideous scar was painfully obvious on her fair skin.


    ¡°It was Ye You who personally cut open my abdomen, dug out my spirit root, and put it into her body. All of this was the Great Elder¡¯s intention. In order to let his granddaughter obtain a supreme-grade spirit root, he did not hesitate to harm me. Then, in order to snatch the position of the family n master, why would he let a stumbling block like me off?¡± She put her shirt down indifferently as she spoke calmly as though she had not personally experienced all that misery.


    This sightpletely shocked everyone in the hall.


    Cutting open the abdomen to dig the spirit root!


    What cruelty!


    The spirit root was the root of every powerful person¡¯s ability to stay safe and pursue their goals, as well as the source of their energy. To dig out another¡¯s spirit root and use it for oneself was not just despicable but also prohibited even to the evilest person.


    Who would have thought that such an act actually happened in the Ye family?


    Master Si took a deep breath. At this instant, he finally noticed that the reason Ye Qingtang came to the Si family was to find a way out for her and her father.


    Given how the Great Elder was inplete control of the Ye family now, it seemed that both father and daughter would be in danger in days toe ¡­


    With bright and clear eyes, she looked at Master Si and continued. ¡°These two prescriptions can help Third Young Master to get out from his predicament and is a disy of my sincerity. Not only can I let him be free from pain, but I can also make him be as healthy as normal people and ensure he lives up to hundreds of years old.¡±


    Her words struck Master Si¡¯s weak spot.


    He had put in so much effort only to let Si Bai live longer.


    ¡°What do you want the Si family to do for you? If you want us to stand up for you, I¡¯m afraid that is impossible. If we could harm the Ye family, I would¡¯ve destroyed your entire family long ago,¡± Master Si replied.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll stand up for myself and seek revenge myself. I just need the Si family to help me with a favor.¡±


    ¡°You may ask anything as long as it does not involve the internal fighting within the Ye family,¡± promised Master Si.


    A trace ofughter shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. What she wanted was exactly this promise.


    ¡°I wish for Master Si to refer me to someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Mu Su.¡±


    Master Si¡¯s expression changed, and he looked at Ye Qingtang weirdly.


    Mu Su was the City Lord of Fallen Stars City. His name was well known all over the city, and his skills were immeasurable. He was an extremely powerful person of high status who had close rtions with many sect masters. Even the monarch had to lower his head whenever he saw Mu Su.


    The Si family and Mu Su had close connections. However, only a handful of people in the Si family knew about this. Where did Ye Qingtang find out about it from?

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Just Have A Baby (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Master Si wore a weird expression.


    Of course Ye Qingtang knew about the rtionship between Mu Su and the Si family. In her previous life when the Si family was destroyed by Ye You, Mu Su had sought revenge for the Si¡¯s. Had Ye You¡¯s master note in time, Ye You would have been killed by Mu Su.


    Mu Su had both a special identity and a high rank. He was Ye Qingtang¡¯s real target. Only a shockingly powerful person like Mu Su had the ability to rmend her to a sect!


    And only through entering a sect would she be able to have the capital for a showdown with Ye You!


    ¡°Do¡­ do let me consider this. I need to ask for Lord Mu Su¡¯s opinion.¡± Master Si hesitated. This was not a decision he could make himself.


    ¡°I can wait,¡±ughed Ye Qingtang. She believed that the Si family would do their best to persuade Mu Su for Si Bai¡¯s sake.


    Nodding his head slightly, Master Si responded, ¡°I will pass your message to Lord Mu Su, but I can not guarantee he will be willing to meet.¡± Master Si remembered to add on, ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Si, in advance!¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°This is a must. You saved my third grandson. The Si family will return any favors owed,¡± said Master Si.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. She knew the Si family¡¯s teaching. Otherwise, she would not have gone there so assuringly.


    ¡­


    Although she could not obtain the item to let Si Bai live up to hundreds of years old in such a short time, the two prescriptions that Ye Qingtang gave were enough to get everyone in the Si family worked up.


    Master Physician Xu took this opportunity to discuss the two prescriptions. In front of Ye Qingtang, the master physician was extremely respectful and eager to seek new knowledge.


    Seeing as how she had already achieved her goal, Ye Qingtang stood up and said, ¡°It iste already, I should leave now.¡±


    Nodding his head lightly, Master Si specially ordered the housekeeper to see Ye Qingtang out.


    As he looked at the back of the leaving Ye Qingtang, Master Si wore a thoughtful look.


    Why was it that the Young Lady of the Ye family was different from the rumors? Such boldness and calmposure were definitely hard to find amongst people her age. When he finally turned back around, he saw his grandson, who was seated in a chair with a hand supporting his chin, looking back at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, grandfather has always wanted a granddaughter, yes?¡±


    The younger generation of the Si family only had 3 males.


    Master Si frowned slightly and chided, ¡°Do not talk nonsense!¡±


    Si Bai chuckled and looked down as the image of Ye Qingtang¡¯s neither humble nor disrespectful figure appeared in his mind.


    Ye Qingtang¡­ is interesting.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Si family, Ye Qingtang went straight back to the Ye family. Ye Ling saw his returning daughter and was filled with curiosity. Yet, he kept hisposure and did not ask her anything.


    Ye Qingtang went directly back to the room to cultivate. The restoration of her spirit root was indeed precious, yet if she cultivated at such a slow pace, she would not be able to achieve anything. As such, she needed to make full use of her time for cultivation.


    As darkness fell, Ye Qingtang went to sleep after cultivating her spirit root for a while. However, she was in such a deep sleep that she did not notice a ck aura surging from within the Heart of the Demon God. The aura which had helped Ye Qingtang rebuild her spirit root flowed from her heart and out of her body.


    That ck fog, which emerged from the Heart of the Demon God, slowly formed into a small ck ball above Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and quietlyid on her chest, rubbing itself against Ye Qingtangfortably.


    Under the moonlight, two mighty figures appeared outside the door of the Ye family.


    Mu Su looked at the Ye residence before him and hesitated for a moment before turning to look at the aloof and handsome man beside him.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Just Have A Baby (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Your highness¡­ is the Heart of the Demon God right here?¡± asked Mu Su.


    The man nodded slightly. In the darkness, his deep set of eyes looked towards the firmly locked main door of the Ye family, and in an instant, the door was opened. He headed in.


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    A low and pleasant voice traveled out from his mouth. Mu Su devotedly guarded outside the door as he watched the man enter the Ye family.


    Sensing something, the small ck ball lying on Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest instinctively quivered and quickly hid under Ye Qingtang¡¯s sheets.


    In the next moment, the door to Ye Qingtang¡¯s room opened without a sound, showing a tall figure standing outside.


    The man, sensing a familiar aura, walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s bedside. Using the moonlight to look at the young girl, an exquisite small face which looked like god¡¯s most perfect creation came into sight. In her sound asleep state, she appeared lovely and gentle.


    Yet, there was not a slight emotion in the man¡¯s deep set of eyes. He lifted his hands suddenly and ced them on Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest, pausing for a moment when he felt a softness against his palms before quickly returning back to normal.


    A wisp of aura flowed from where Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was and gathered in his palm.


    The small ck ball, which was hidden under the nket, stared at what he was doing and anxiously rushed out from under the nket, crashing right into the man¡¯s ¡°disobedient¡± hand!


    Upon the collision with the small ck ball, the aura which was just gathered dispersed and a ck fog traveled up his palm. Frowning slightly, he looked towards the little ck ball which was lying in front of Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest and protecting her.


    ¡°You cannot dig her heart out!¡± A soft and weak voice which sounded like that of a kid emerged from the small ck ball.


    The man red at that small ck ball with a serious expression and said in an icy cold tone,


    ¡°That is mine.¡±


    Angered, the small ck ball immediately tightened its guard.


    The man red at that small ck ball with a thoughtful expression. ¡°The Aura of the Evil actually gained consciousness¡­¡± Instinctively looking at Ye Qingtang who was sound asleep, he continued, ¡°Is it because of her?¡±


    The Heart of the Demon God bore the Aura of the Evil on heaven and earth, yet this aura formed into a spirit which should not exist. Could it be that the Aura of the Evil was awoken by this young girl?


    ¡°I already have consciousness now. You cannot make me vanish!¡± sputtered the small ck ball angrily. It was originally the Aura of the Evil contained within the Heart of the Demon God. Now that it finally managed to gain a little consciousness after being awoken by Ye Qingtang, it would lose its consciousness forever once he takes away the Heart of the Demon God!


    It did not want that to happen!


    It had just gained consciousness; It did not want to disappear!


    ¡°It is not your choice,¡± the man said coldly.


    ¡°If you dare to dig the heart out, I will self destruct! You will not get anything at all!¡± the small ck ball replied in fury.


    Slightly narrowing his eyes, a dangerous cold light shed across them.


    Nothing could ever threaten him.


    As if it sensed the dangerous auraing from the man, the small ck ball could not help but withdraw into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡­ I can return the heart to you, but you must provide me with a body.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± How could the Aura of the Evil have a body?


    ¡°Who says it is impossible! If it is the child of you and her, it is possible! I am a spirit bred from your heart and her body, and only a body with both your bloodlines would be able to bear my consciousness.¡± The small ck ball got increasingly excited as it spoke.


    If it bes her child, does it mean it can address her as ¡°mother¡± ~

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: The Pavilion of Treasures (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°¡­¡± The man was obviously shocked by the small ck ball¡¯s words.


    A child with her¡­ The man¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl who was deeply asleep.


    The small ck ball exined weakly, ¡°As long as you two have a child, I will return your heart to you. Now that I am conscious, you will not be able to get the heart back without my consent¡­¡±


    A deep frown was formed on his face. Just as the small ck ball¡¯s words, he would not have any means to get his heart back if the small ck ball resisted.


    An icy cold gaze with an awfully murderous intentnded on the small ck ball for a long while. Confirming that there was nothing that could be done with that ck ball in the way, the man finally left.


    Upon seeing the man¡¯s departure, the small ck ball finally stopped quivering and went back to Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, moving around like a cat that had curled up into a ball.


    ¡°Mother~ mother~¡±


    It liked Ye Qingtang; It liked this girl who awoke it. It was she and the Heart of the Demon God that bred it. She must be its mother!


    The moment the man exited from the Ye family¡¯s main door, Mu Su who had been guarding outside instantly noticed the gloomy expression on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    The man furrowed his brows. After a moment of silence¡­


    ¡°How do I make ady bear a child for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing the question, Mu Su¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    What did he just hear?!


    The noble and cold Demon God who had severed romantic rtions actually asked such a shocking question!


    ¡°This¡­¡± Many thoughts raced across Mu Su¡¯s mind. Swallowing his saliva, he replied hesitantly, ¡°As long as ady truly falls in love with a guy, I supposed she would willingly have his child?¡±


    ¡°Fall in love?¡± The man, who wore a cold expression all year round, showed a look of suspicion for the first time.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang had a dream, a very weird one.


    In the dream, she was being chased after a bouncing small ck ball which called her ¡°mother¡±¡­


    When she was awake, she did not understand why she would have such a ridiculous dream. However, she quickly ignored and forgot about whatever that happened in the dream.


    Ye Qingtang got up after washing up slightly. After the incident yesterday, the Si family was considered secure. However, it was not so easy to make the Si family truly do their best for her. She was not anxious though. To her, half a month¡¯s time was enough for her to prepare everything.


    Today, Ye Qingtang had other things to do. The Si family and Mu Su were both external powers. She was fully aware that if she wanted to take revenge on her enemies from her past life, the only thing she could truly rely on was strengthening herself!


    Now that she had obtained a new spirit root, albeit one that was overly weak and tiny, she must hurry and ¡°fatten¡± this small spirit root up!


    Ye Qingtang left the Ye residence and dashed towards the Pavilion of Treasures in the eastern corner of Lin Town.


    The Pavilion of Treasures was well-known throughout the world. Not just in Lin Town, branch stores could be found in everyrge city. There was a superb collection of countless extremely rare and precious treasures in the Pavilion of Treasures. As long as one had the money, they could obtain any rare treasures from there.


    The seven stories high Pavilion of Treasures was grand and magnificent. Ye Qingtang had gone in once in her previous life but did not manage to buy anything due to the extremely hefty price tags. However, this time¡­


    A smile tugged at her lips as she entered the Pavilion of Treasures.


    Although it was still early in the morning, there was already quite a few customers. The waiting staff in gray shirts shuffled through the crowd with dazzling treasures in their hands.


    Walking past the shelves that stored gemstones, Ye Qingtang walked to the front of a small counter where a few fingernail-sized stones were ced on the counter. Though weirdly colored, the gems shone lustrously.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: The Pavilion of Treasures (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtangid her eyes on a pinkish-white stone.


    That stone was only about the size of a fingernail of a little finger. Its white body with speckles of pink was undoubtedly beautiful.


    ¡°Flower Moon Stone¡­¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    The Flower Moon Stone was a gemstone which contained an extensive amount of spirit energy and, thus, was extremely precious. Just by wearing this gemstone on their body, cultivators can speed up their cultivation process. It also had the effect of allowing females to enjoy eternal youth.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was looking at that Flower Moon Stone, a few tall figures suddenly came up to a side and pped a hand on the counter.


    ¡°Never would have I thought that the Pavilion of Treasures really carried the Flower Moon Stone,¡±mented a tall and handsome young man as he pointed towards that gemstone.


    Upon hearing that voice, Ye Qingtang lifted her head, and a cold light shed across her eyes once she saw who that man was clearly.


    ¡°So, it is the Young Lady of the Ye family. Or should I call you ex-future sister-inw?¡± The young man noted sarcastically when he noticed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Duan Tianrui,¡± said Ye Qingtang calmly as she looked back at the man who was harboring evil thoughts.


    Duan Tianrui was the Third Young Master of the Duan family and Duan Tianrao¡¯s younger brother.


    The Duan family would most probably have known about Duan Tianrao¡¯s visit to the Ye family to annul the engagement two days ago, which was why Duan Tianrui was this sarcastic.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯ve also taken a fancy to this Flower Moon Stone?¡± Duan Tianrui looked at Ye Qingtang from head to toe as a mysterious smile yed on the corner of his lips. ¡°Not that bad of a taste. The Flower Moon Stone is hard to find, and it¡¯s rare for a piece to appear.¡±


    Duan Tianrui paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However, as a member of the Ye family, don¡¯t you think that such a rare item should be given to someone who is trulypatible with the stone?¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°Who do you think ispatible?¡±


    Smiling, Duan Tianrui replied, ¡°Compatible with whom? It is naturally my new future sister-inw. The Young Lady of the Ye family is probably still unaware, but two dayster at the Sacrificial Ceremony, my second brother will publicly announce the annulment of his engagement to you and will even reveal his new fianc¨¦e. My new sister-inw said she wanted the Flower Moon Stone, so it would be wise for Lady Ye to note into this.¡±


    Others may not know the identity of the new future sister-inw whom Duan Tianrui was talking about, but how would Ye Qingtang not know?


    Was it not just Ye Xun?


    Ye Qingtang was initially not too concerned about obtaining this Flower Moon Stone. However, since it was what Ye Xun wanted, she did not mind blocking her way.


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Ye Qingtangughed lightly, ¡°But I really like this Flower Moon Stone.¡±


    Duan Tianrui narrowed his eyes slightly as a hint of annoyance shed across his eyes. ¡°Lady Ye, the Flower Moon Stone can ensure one¡¯s eternal youth and would naturally be most suitable for beautifuldies. Someone like Lady Ye¡­¡±


    His nced across the veil that Ye Qingtang was wearing on her face and continued. ¡°It would be better to not recklessly waste such a precious object.¡±


    The sarcasm was obvious in his words. Although Duan Tianrui did not say it explicitly, he implied that Ye Qingtang was ugly.


    She raised her brows and asked, ¡°What if I must have it?¡±


    Duan Tianrui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lady Ye, the Ye and Duan family have some rtions. Now that your spirit root is broken, you will not be able to use the Flower Moon Stone to aid your cultivation. It is clear that you have no need for this. Are you sure you want to snatch this from me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang wanted tough.


    ¡°Duan Tianrui, if you really want to buy this Flower Moon Stone as a gift to Ye Xun, let¡¯s talk with our abilities.¡±


    A sneer escaped Duan Tianrui¡¯s mouth. He immediately waved his hands to call the waiting staff over.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: The Pavilion of Treasures (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The waiting staff, who had note over despite Ye Qingtang standing there for so long, went forward immediately upon seeing Duan Tianrui waving his hands.


    ¡°Third Young Master of the Duan family, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Duan Tianrui nodded his head slightly and pointed to the Flower Moon Stone at the counter. ¡°Take this Flower Moon Stone out.¡±


    The waiting staff instantly took it out and said, ¡°This Flower Moon Stone only arrived yesterday. In this world, it would be difficult to find a piece with better quality than this.¡±


    Duan Tianrui was very satisfied as he looked at that gemstone, and after admiring it, he eyed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°How much does this Flower Moon Stone cost?¡±


    The waiting staff replied, ¡°This Flower Moon Stone is selling at 30,000 gold.¡±


    The waiting staff reported the price loudly and the hefty ¡°30,000 gold¡± instantly attracted the attention of the other customers in the Pavilion of Treasures.


    A Flower Moon Stone that was about the size of a soybean actually cost 30,000 gold!


    30,000 gold was not an amount that ordinary people were able to earn in their entire lifetime.


    Even a child from arge family n may find it difficult to fork out such a huge sum of money.


    ¡°30,000 gold¡­ Lady Ye, do you still want it?¡± Duan Tianrui looked at Ye Qingtang. He had long known that Great Elder of the Ye family had taken over the family master Ye Ling¡¯s power and that Ye Qingtang¡¯s position as Young Lady of the family was an empty and powerless one. The Ye family was then controlled by Ye You¡¯s grandfather, the Great Elder, so there was no way Ye Qingtang could to fork out such a huge amount of money.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as a cold light shed in them.


    Many surrounding customers watched the two people, one from the Duan family and the other from the Ye family, fighting over a Flower Moon Stone. However, once they saw that the person from the Ye family was Ye Qingtang, they could not help but quietly shake their heads.


    Although Duan Tianrao¡¯s annulment of engagement was not put into effect yet, the rumors had already been circted throughout Lin town. Now that the Third Young Master of the Duan family was fighting with Ye Qingtang in public, the rumor must more or less be verified.


    There were many rumors of the Ye family within Lin Town, and everyone had heard that Young Lady Ye was not as noble as before.


    How was she going to fight with Duan Tianrui?


    A servant following his master, who was picking a jade at a corner, heard themotion and was shocked when he looked in the direction of the noise. He hurriedly turned towards his master and said,


    ¡°Third Young Master, it is Lady Ye!


    Si Bai ced the white jade in his hands back onto the counter and turned to look in the direction that his servant was pointing at, where he saw a tiny figure in the crowd.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, Lady Ye seems to have gotten into a conflict with the Duan family. Should we go and take a look?¡± asked the servant concernedly.


    Si Bai was not anxious to reply and watched the young girl who was standing alone from afar. ncing at the trace of a smile in her eyes, he immediatelyughed and shook his head. ¡°There is no need, she has a way.¡±


    How familiar that smile was. When Ye Qingtang was dealing with his grandfather at the Si family, she had the same look of full confidence.


    However, Si Bai did not look away; he was curious about how Ye Qingtang was going to resolve this conflict.


    On the other side, Duan Tianrui yed with the Flower Moon Stone in his hands as he evilly admired Ye Qingtang¡¯s embarrassment.


    Duan Tianrui had long been dissatisfied with the engagement between Ye Qingtang and Duan Tianrao. How could his handsome and talented brother marry such an ugly woman? Good thing that the engagement was canceled, severing any rtions the Duan family had with her. Now, Duan Tianrui would not need to be polite to Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Lythrum (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    There was no hint of sadness on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. Instead, she wore a smile and looked towards the waiting staff. ¡°Call your manager here.¡±


    The waiting staff was slightly taken aback. ¡°If there is anything, you can tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want the Lythrum, call someone of power here.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Her re made the waiting staff feel numb all over suddenly. However, the word ¡°Lythrum¡± ran through his mind like a sh of shocking lightning!


    Duan Tianrui did not know what Ye Qingtang had up her sleeves and only felt that she was inviting humiliation. Looking at the waiting staff, he said, ¡°Go ahead and look all you want, I¡­¡±


    Before Duan Tianrui could finish his sentence, the waiting staff had left frantically to search for someone.


    Just a momentter, a middle-aged man nearing fifty rushed back along with the waiting staff.


    ¡°Are you Lady Ye? I am the manager of Lin Town¡¯s Pavilion of Treasures.¡± The middle-aged man looked towards Ye Qingtang and continued. ¡°I heard that Lady Ye mentioned the Lythrum just now, I wonder¡­ if Lady Ye knows anything about it?¡±


    His tone was stable, yet anxiety filled his eyes.


    The Lythrum was an item that the Pavilion of Treasures¡¯ pavilion master desired. He had looked all over the world and ced a notice in every branch of the Pavilion of Treasures of a 100,000 gold reward for finding it yet had no clue up until today.


    ¡°I know the ce that has the Lythrum,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    A sneer emerged on Duan Tianrao¡¯s face upon hearing her words.


    Ye Qingtang was only fifteen and had never left the city of Lin town up to this day. How would she know where the Lythrum was?


    The manager¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Lady Ye, as long as you provide us with the location of the Lythrum, the Pavilion of Treasures will definitely express our gratitude with hefty rewards.¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°The Lythrum is at the Dead Leaves Forest outside Lin Town.¡±


    At this instant, Duan Tianrui was really about tough.


    The Dead Leaves Forest was close to Lin town. Although there were quite a few medicinal herbs, they were allmon ones. Amongst all the precious medicinal herbs, the Lythrum was extremely hard to find. Ye Qingtang must have been crazy to recklessly make up a lie that the Lythrum was in the Dead Leaves Forest.


    Not a single person would believe her words.


    The Pavilion of Treasures¡¯ manager did not think that Ye Qingtang would actually mention the Dead Leaves Forest. The excitement in his eyes vanished as though a me was extinguished by a bucket of ice water, and his expression hardened.


    ¡°Lady Ye, please do not joke around. How would the Dead Leaves Forest have Lythrum?¡±


    ¡°What if there really is?¡± Ye Qingtang continued, ¡°Have someone prepare a pen and some ink. I will draw out the exact location of the Lythrum.¡±


    Initially, the manager had thought that she was unreliable. However upon seeing her calmness, he could not help but frown. After hesitating for a while, he asked someone to prepare a pen and some ink.


    Ye Qingtang drew a simple drawing quickly and indicated on the picture the location of the Lythrum.


    The manager passed the drawing to his henchman doubtfully.


    After seeing a staff leaving the Pavilion of Treasures with the drawing, everyone was curious.


    No one knew where Ye Qingtang¡¯s confidence came from.


    Despite the fact that Ye Qintang was rumored as an unreliable person, the manager still had a tiny glimmer of hope. Having heard from the waiting staff that Ye Qingtang and Duan Tianrui were fighting over the Flower Moon Stone, the manager told Duan Tianrui, ¡°Young Master Duan, I hope you can wait a while for this issue to settle.¡±


    Duan Tianruiughed. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I, as well, hope that the Pavilion of Treasures can obtain the Lythrum.¡± Then, he looked at Ye Qingtang sneeringly.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Lythrum (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The manager smiled gratefully.


    ¡°Third Young Master, is what Lady Ye said true? Is the Lythrum really in the Dead Leaves Forest?¡± The servant from the Si family asked Si Bai after he noticed there was no further movement on the other side.


    Si Bai reclined to a side with his fingers stroking the white jade in his hands. Laying his eyes on Ye Qingtang, a smile tugged on his lips, and he said coolly, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The servant became even more confused. ¡°If there isn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t Lady Ye be ridiculed publicly? Third Young Master, do you really not intend to¡­ Ouch!¡±


    A dejected expression was etched on the servant¡¯s face as he covered his forehead, which had just been flicked by Si Bai.


    Si Bai chuckled. ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about her. Just set your mind at ease and watch on.¡±


    The servant rubbed his forehead and could not understand what was going on anymore.


    Time passed. The manager ordered tea to be served for Ye Qingtang and Duan Tianrui to enjoy.


    The servants from the Duan family who came along with Duan Tianrui stood beside Duan Tianrui and nced at Ye Qingtang from time to time.


    ¡°Third Young Master, Lady Ye is crazy. Why you are still ying along with her?!¡±


    Duan Tianrao looked up and cast Ye Qingtang a nce with an obvious curl tugging at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°If she wished to embarrass herself, why shouldn¡¯t I fulfill her wish?¡±


    As he finished his sentence, Duan Tianrui looked at the entrance of the Pavilion of Treasures to see the man who had been sent to find the Lythrum rushing back hurriedly with a body covered in dust. Duan Tianrui smiled widely and ced his cup down.


    ¡°An interesting show is about to start¡­¡±


    Many customers stayed in the Pavilion of Treasure to watch the development of events. Both the Ye and Duan family are top family ns in Lin town; obviously, they did not want to miss such an exciting show.


    When the man came back, he was covered in dust and carrying something in his arms very carefully as if it was something precious.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± the manager asked him immediately.


    Panting, he could not hide his excitement and nodded his head continuously. ¡°I found it! However, it was hidden in the hole of a dead tree. If not for Lady Ye¡¯s drawing, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.¡±


    With that said, gasps sounded in the Pavilion of Treasures immediately.


    The Lythrum was really found!


    How could this be?


    Everyone had a look of confusion on their faces.


    The man carefully removed a beautiful box which was covered with soil from his hands and passed it to the manager, who opened the box hurriedly only. In it quietly rested an emerald Lythrum covered with dew drops.


    In that instant¡­


    The manager heaved a heavy sigh of relief!


    ¡°Lady Ye, thank you¡­ I must really thank you this time.¡± the manager looked Ye Qingtang with a wide smile on his face as he held the Lythrum carefully.


    God knows how many years the owner of the pavilion had spent looking for this Lythrum!


    If not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s directions, who would have known that such a precious Lythrum was actually growing in the hole of a dead tree!


    Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Lythrum was indeed hard to find now, but that was only because people had thought wrongly the ce where Lythrum grew in. Decadester, the existence of Lythrum would no longer be a rare one. In her previous life when the Great Elder sent people to kill her, she once escaped to the Dead Leaves Forest and saw this stalk of Lythrum incidentally. Of course, she remembered its position clearly.


    No one else would know all of this.


    With the finding of the Lythrum, Duan Tianrui, who had been anticipating Ye Qingtang to embarrass herselfpletely, wore an extremely ugly and dark expression.


    In a while, the manager ordered for the reward of 100,000 gold to be carried out.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Lythrum (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The glistening of three whole big boxes of gold the onlookers dizzy.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the gold and reached out for the gold bricks each the size of a palm, mming them onto the counter with the Flower Moon Stone.


    Amotion stirred with her every action, yet Ye Qingtang did not mind at all. Instead, her narrowed eyes were set directly on the gloomy looking Duan Tianrui, whose expression turned darker with every gold brick ced down.


    ¡°30,000 gold bricks. I am taking this Flower Moon Stone,¡± said Ye Qingtang with her lips curled as she ced down thest brick of gold.


    Duan Tianrui was furious. He did not expect that Ye Qingtang had this up her sleeve.


    Indeed, she did not have enough money. But, so what?


    Not only did she not have to pay any money, she even received three boxes of gold from the Pavilion of Treasures!


    While Duan Tianrui was grim, he was so pissed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrogance to the point that his breathing turned erratic.


    ¡°Young Master Duan, I¡¯m really sorry. The Pavilion of Treasures has always had a firste-first-serve rule. Thus, this Flower Moon Stone¡­¡± the manager said tactfully as he walked straight towards Duan Tianrui with his eyes on the Flower Moon Stone in Duan Tianrui¡¯s hands. After obtaining the Lythrum, the manager obviously would be on Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Duan Tianrui silently gritted his teeth and returned the Flower Moon Stone which he initially thought would be imed by him back to the manager.


    The manager then handed the Flower Moon Stone to Ye Qingtang in front of Duan Tianrui and said, ¡°Lady Ye, this Flower Moon Stone is yours.¡±


    Raising her brows and looking at the Flower Moon Stone about the size of a soybean, she looked up and cast Duan Tianrui a nce.


    Her nce almost made Duan Tianrui¡¯s lungs explode from holding his anger back.


    He originally wanted to watch Ye Qingtang embarrass herself, yet it turned out that he was the one to be embarrassed!


    ¡°Congrattions, Lady Ye, for obtaining what you wanted. I still have something to do and will take a leave first,¡± Duan Tianrui forced his words while gritting his teeth and left with his people without turning back.


    No one had expected the incident to end this way, and everyone could not help but sigh.


    After seeing Duan Tianrui leave in anger because of Ye Qingtang, Si Bai, who had been watching from a side, chuckled lightly as he looked away and continued to pick a jade.


    ¡°Lady Ye, feel free to choose whatever you want. I will go ahead and process the Lythrum first,¡± the manager told Ye Qingtang with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. The Flower Moon Stone was an unexpected joy; she had more important things to find.


    The manager left the hall on the first floor and headed towards the highest floor.


    The door to the elegant room on the highest floor was locked tightly. Arranging his clothes, the manager knocked on the door respectfully.


    ¡°Pavilion master, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The manager pushed the door open and entered.


    In the room, an attractive looking Mu Su was sitting at a table. Once the manager saw Mu Su, he immediately went on his knees and respectfully handed him the beautiful box that contained the Lythrum.


    ¡°Reporting pavilion master, the Lythrum has been found.¡±


    Mu Su lifted his brows slightly and received the box. After seeing the Lythrum, his lips tugged upwards involuntarily.


    No one would have expected that the mysterious owner of the Pavilion of Treasures was actually Mu Su, the renowned City Lord of Fallen Stars City.


    ¡°Quite a long time was spent, but at least it is finally found. You settled this issue pretty well,¡± Mu Su said satisfactorily as he ced the box down.


    The manager knelt at the spot respectfully and replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Mu Su suddenly arrived at Lin town yesterday night. The manager, who had always been fearful of Mu Su, was shocked when he saw him. Good thing the Lythrum was found today, or else he would really not dare toe here.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Floating Pagoda (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Seeing that Mu Su was in a good mood, the manager suddenly remembered something and quickly said, ¡°Reporting pavilion master, there is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Mu Su.


    ¡°A few days ago, the Si family sent someone to deliver a letter and wanted me to hand it to you,¡± the manager replied as he passed the letter that he carried along with him to Mu Su.


    ¡°The Si family?¡± Mu Su was curious. Master Si was one of the few who knew about Mu Su¡¯s identity as the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Treasures.


    Mu Su opened the letter, and his expression turned increasingly weird as he read on.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang from the Ye family wants to see me?¡± With a face of surprise, he instinctively nced at the inner chamber in the elegant room.


    The man sitting inside the inner chamber frowned slightly.


    The manager noticed Mu Su¡¯s gaze but did not have the nerves to look towards the inner chamber and further lowered his head instead.


    Mu Su came along with another person yesterday night, and towards this person, even a person of high status like Mu Su had to be very respectful.


    The manager could not help but recall that his master was loyal to the Antiquity Pce¡­ Could it be that that person was the rumored God himself¡­ As he thought about it, the manager did not dare to specte any further and watched his own words and actions.


    After hesitating for a moment, Mu Su asked, ¡°What is Ye Qingtang¡¯s rtion to the Ye family?¡±


    When he went to see the youngdy of the Ye family with His Highness, he still did not know the girl¡¯s name and whether she was the said Ye Qingtang.


    The manager replied hurriedly, ¡°Ye Qingtang is the Young Lady of the Ye family and the next sessor of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Other than Ye Qingtang, how manydies are on the Ye residence now?¡± Mu Su asked.


    ¡°The Ye family has three daughters in total. One of them is family Master Ye¡¯s daughter, Ye Qingtang. Another is the Great Elder¡¯s granddaughter, Ye You. Thest girl is an orphan whom the family master adopted, Ye Xun. Ye You left for Yunxiao Sect not long ago while Ye Xun usually resides in the manor outside the Ye family on normal days. Ye Qingtang should be the onlydy of the Ye family on the residence now,¡± the manager replied honestly.


    ¡°It really is her?¡± Mu Su¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    The manager added on, ¡°Actually, we could only find this Lythrum after Ye Qingtang provided us with its location. Lady Ye is currently still in the Pavilion of Treasures.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At this point, Mu Su really wanted tough.


    He suffered an internal injury in his early years and needed the Lythrum for treatment. After waiting for so many years, it was actually found with the help of the girl whom His Highness was searching for.


    ¡°Since she is a customer of my Pavilion of Treasures and she even helped me to find the Lythrum, I need to thank her well. From now on, whenever Ye Qingtanges to my Pavilion of Treasures, all items will be sold at twenty percent discount to her,¡± Mu Su said generously and peeked at the inner chamber.


    ¡°Noted,¡± the manager nodded his head as he noted to himself in surprise that the twenty percent discount which Mu Su said was not only applicable to the store in Lin Town but all the Pavilion of Treasures branches over the world.


    God knows how many extremely pricey treasures there were in the Pavilion of Treasures. She could save a shocking amount with this discount!


    After hearing Mu Su¡¯s orders, the manager exited the elegant room quietly.


    After the manager had finally left, the man in the inner chamber came out.


    The moment Mu Su saw the man, he immediately stood up and knelt on the floor with one leg.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    There was no hint of emotion on Han Cangming¡¯s gorgeous face. As his deep set of eyes looked over at the letter from the Si family, a deep voice sounded.


    ¡°Agree to her request.¡±


    ¡°Noted! I will notify the Si family now.¡±


    Han Cangming was the boss, and Mu Su was to fulfill whatever he said.


    Using his feet to think, Mu Su also predicted that his highness would want him to agree to the request. However, he did not know why Ye Qintang wanted to meet him.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Floating Pagoda (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang, who was still seeking treasures in the Pavilion of Treasures, seemed to not notice that a pair of deep eyes were monitoring her every action from the highest floor.


    In the dark room of the Pavilion of Treasures, Mu Su apanied Han Cangming to stand and monitor Ye Qingtang with a heart full of curiosity towards the alluring-looking girl.


    <em>So this was whom the Heart of the Demon God was in?</em>


    Mu Su could not help but recall the question Han Cangming asked him when they were leaving the Ye family yesterday night.


    <em>His Highness wants to have a child with this kind of girl¡­ Cough¡­</em>


    Mu Su secretly nced at Han Cangming, who had his eyes fixated on Ye Qingtang and did not realize what his subordinate was thinking at all.


    There were countless of precious treasures inside the Pavilion of Treasures. Since Ye Qingtang helped the Pavilion to find the Lythrum and even got a mouth-watering discount, she would not hold herself back.


    The manager, who received Mu Su¡¯s orders, was personally apanying Ye Qingtang to take her pick. He had originally thought that Ye Qingtang would take this opportunity to choose a few valuable treasures, yet Ye Qingtang actually stopped in front of a counter nobody cared about.


    ¡°Is this the Floating Pagoda?¡± Ye Qingtang asked while pointing at the emerald object, which was about the size of a cobblestone, disyed in the counter.


    Looking in the direction, the manager nodded his head.


    The Floating Pagoda was produced from a rank 5 spirit animal of which had an extremely strongbat power and needed a few hundred people to take it down sessfully. However, the Floating Pagoda itself was of little value.


    Its hardness was such that it was difficult for weapons to cause it any damage. Furthermore, due to the difficulty in killing a rank 5 spirit animal, the Floating Pagoda had a hefty price tag. Up to this day, no one knew what the Floating Pagoda could be used for, and, thus, it was used as a decoration even though it was not as dazzling as gemstones. Other than a few family ns who would buy a few of this only to boast their wealth, nearly no one cared about the Floating Pagoda.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang was deeply attracted to those few Floating Pagodas.


    This item may be useless to others, but to her, it was extremely useful!


    ¡°How many Floating Pagodas do you have here?¡± asked Ye Qingtang.


    The manager did not understand why Ye Qingtang was interested in the total number of Floating Pagodas and dismissed it as an act of her curiosity. ¡°There are more than ten of them in stock.¡±


    This item was extremely hard to sell. The Pavilion of Treasures barely sold one every year and, thus, hadrge stocks of them.


    Touching her chin, she said with a glint of happiness in her eyes, ¡°I want them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The manager¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    <em>She wants all of them?</em>


    ¡°Lady Ye, each one of these Floating Pagodas would cost 1000 gold. Are you sure about this?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡± A look of confusion was etched on the manager¡¯s face.


    He had thought that after obtaining a twenty percent discount, Ye Qingtang would buy some valuable things back. Yet, who would have thought that this Young Lady wanted nothing but the Floating Pagoda, which was no different from a stone!


    All of these Floating Pagodas would cost over 10,000 gold!


    Buying a pile of useless rocks was simply a bloody loss!


    Before the manager was able to persuade her, Ye Qingtang ced 10 gold bricks on the counter. Now, he could not even utter a word.


    Helpless, the manager could only force himself to order people to bring out all the Floating Pagodas in the Pavilion of Treasures.


    A total of seventeen Floating Pagodas amounted to 17,000 gold, and with Ye Qingtang¡¯s discount, it would cost 13,600 gold in total. Perhaps the manager thought the Floating Pagodas did her dirty, he generously rounded down the price to 13,000 gold.


    Even so, he still felt he was doing Ye Qingtang dirty.


    However, Ye Qingtang was full of smiles upon receiving the Floating Pagodas.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Floating Pagoda (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Although people did not know the use of the Floating Pagoda now, news of it being able to nourish the spirit root would spread a few yearster. The Floating Pagoda was one of the few treasures in the world that could nourish the spirit root. While its current price of 1000 gold was expensive, the price shot up so rapidly upon the cirction of the news such that one Floating Pagoda was very difficult to be bought even with 10,000 gold.


    Hence, how was it a bloody loss to Ye Qingtang? She more than profited!


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you to let me purchase all the Floating Pagodas if there are any in the other branches of the Pavilion of Treasures,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile. The Pavilion of Treasures had stores all over the world, and if she could work with all of them, she would not need to worry about the supply of the Floating Pagodas.


    However, the manager looked incredulous.


    <em>Is Young Lady Ye crazy?</em>


    The manager did not dare to agree straight up and merely said he would consider while he made a mental note of Ye Qingtang¡¯s obsession towards the Floating Pagoda. Seeing as to how she bought such huge amounts, could it be that the Floating Pagoda had other benefits?


    Ye Qingtang was not in a hurry as well. Ten Floating Pagodas were enough for her to use for a while.


    Other than umting the Floating Pagodas, Ye Qingtang also purchased a scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast.


    The Fiery Sunset Beast was an extremely fierce spirit animal active in ces covered with magma, and its scales were especially resistant against fire. However, due to the unparalleledrge size and shockingly heavy weight of the scales, it was very difficult to build an armor out of it. Hence, only a few people would buy it.


    The manager trembled upon seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s consecutive purchase of two invaluable items. He really could not figure out why she liked to only pick junk!


    To store the huge Fiery Sunset Beast¡¯s scales, Ye Qingtang also bought a space ring from the Pavilion of Treasures and stored everything she bought in it.


    Mu Su, who was observing her from a dark ce with Han Cangming, was perplexed as he watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s face full of happiness after buying a pile of junk.


    ¡°Your Highness, uh¡­ Lady Ye¡¯s taste is really special¡­¡± Mu Su¡¯s lips twitched a little as he carefully took a look at Han Cangming.


    He did not purposely do Ye Qingtang dirty with all those junk; it was Ye Qingtang who bought them herself! He should not be med for this.


    Han Cangming did not respond to Mu Su¡¯s attempt to prove his innocence and merely looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    Ye Qingtang, who had used her rebirth to her advantage to obtain a heap of treasures, was deeply satisfied. After looking around the Pavilion of Treasures, she did not see anything she needed and was ready to leave. Just as she walked to the door of the pavilion, she suddenly saw Si Bai and his servant, who were about to leave as well.


    It just so happened that Ye Qingtang was preparing to visit the Si family to check the condition Si Bai¡¯s body. Now that they have bumped into each other, it was convenient as they left the Pavilion of Treasures and headed towards the Si residence together.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Su silently watched Ye Qingtang and the good-looking young man talking andughing as they left. He turned around to look at His Highness¡­


    Han Cangming was expressionless.


    Mu Su secretly pulled a long face.<em>Your Highness, you should watch out!</em>


    He mentally decided that he must find an opportunity to bring Ye Qingtang to his highness the next time he sees Ye Qingtang.


    <em>If you want to have a baby, shouldn¡¯t you take some action?</em>


    ¡­


    ¡°I saw you buying quite a few Floating Pagodas and the scales of the Fiery Sunset Beast just now?¡± Si Bai asked Ye Qingtang along the way to the Si residence. He was quite curious about Ye Qingtang¡¯s stance when she was buyingrge quantities of the items in the Pavilion of Treasures.


    Si Bai had heard of the Floating Pagoda and scales of the Fiery Sunset Beast but really did not know what was so special about them.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Qingtang replied with no intention of hiding.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: me Toxin (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In Ye Qintang¡¯s previous life, many people had tried to find out the usage of these two items in. However, they only discovered it after many years. Ye Qingtang bought them inrge quantities. People at the side were all very confused as they could not figure out why Ye Qintang bought such useless items.


    ¡°Your preferences are really¡­ quite interesting.¡± Si Bai chuckled but did not n to ask for a reason.


    Soon, they arrived outside the door of the Si family. Just as they just stepped inside, Si Bai felt the atmosphere was not quite right.


    Ye Qingtang heard some noises before she arrived at the hall.


    ¡°Grandfather, second junior brother¡¯s condition is very serious. I shall talk to the Duan family for the me-repellent Pills.¡± A deep male voice could be heard from the hall of the Si family.


    ¡°Master Physician Xu is treating your brother now. It¡¯ll be very difficult to ask the Duan family to hand over the me-repellent Pills. Though we seem to be in good terms with the Duan family, many things have happened secretly. Even if you go over, they¡¯ll not give the pills to you.¡± Master of the Si family n then spoke. His voice sounded hopeless.


    Si Bai exchanged a nce with Ye Qingtang. They then rushed into the hall.


    Besides the master of the Ye family n, there was another handsome and tall young man in the hall. The young man and Si Bai looked alike, but he appeared to be more stable and full of spirit.


    ¡°Elder brother?¡± Si Bai was stunned as he saw the young man.


    That young man was the Eldest Young Master of the Si family and Si Bai¡¯s elder brother, Si Ye.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Third Brother,¡± Si Ye nodded slightly as he saw Si Bai.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re back, brother? Just now, I heard you mentioning second brother¡­ What happened to him?¡± Si Bai spoke in a serious tone.


    The Si family only had the three brothers in the younger generation. Si Bai had been physically weak ever since he was young. The eldest brother Si Ye and the second eldest brother Si Qiong treated him with care all the time. The three brothers were in good rtionships with each other. They were so close that nothing could separate them.


    Si Ye suddenly became very serious when Si Bai mentioned the second brother Si Qiong. He did not reply to Si Bai immediately but instead looked towards Master Si.


    Master Si sighed softly. ¡°Your brother was attacked by the fire beast and is suffering from the me toxin. Master Physician Xu is trying to treat him now.¡±


    Si Bai was astonished.


    The me toxin of the fire beast was very deadly. It would burn all the internal organs and could not be suppressed by any medicine. Anyone who suffered from the me toxin had to bear with the internal burning until the end of their lives.


    The only way to neutralize the me toxin was to take medicine made from the ice lotus located on the peaks of Yucang Mountain.


    Yucang Mountain was worlds apart from the Lin town. It would take at least a month to reach there ande back. Si Qiong would not be able to survive until then if the me toxin circted quickly.


    ¡°I have already sent people to obtain the ice lotus from Yucang Mountain. Now, I need to go to the Duan family to ask for their me-repellent Pills,¡± Si Ye said and frowned.


    The me-repellent Pills could suppress the spread of the me toxin for a period of time. Only if the me-repellent Pills stabilized the me toxin in Si Qiong, there would be sufficient time to bring back the ice lotus.


    ¡°Brother, the me-repellent Pill is the hereditary treasure of the Duan family. Even if you go over to the Duan family, I¡¯m afraid that they would not give it to you.¡± Si Bai¡¯s face was pale but dignified.


    Si Ye frowned. Of course, he knew about that. However¡­ without the me-repellent Pills, Si Qiong might be in danger¡­


    ¡°I can help to suppress the me toxin.¡±


    While everyone of the Si family was upset, a clear female voice could be heard.


    Si Ye looked towards the direction the sound came from and noticed a youngdy standing beside Si Bai.


    ¡°May I know who is thisdy?¡± Si Ye asked.


    ¡°This is Ye Qingtang, the Young Lady of the Ye family.¡± Si Bai replied.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: me Toxin (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Si Ye¡¯s dignified expression suddenly turned sharp after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Brother, since when did you have connections with the Ye family?¡± Si Ye¡¯s voice was colder than before.


    Si Ye was older than Si Bai and knew about how his mother passed away. He abhorred the Ye family who murdered his mother.


    ¡°We do not wee people from the Ye family here,¡± Si Ye said in a deep voice.


    Si Bai was about to exin, but Master Si who sat on the chair said, ¡°Si Ye, do not be rude to our guest. Ye Qingtang is here to treat your third brother.¡±


    Si Ye was shocked. His eyesight gazed towards the skinny figure again.


    ¡°How could she treat my brother? She is so young.¡±


    Master Si frowned. Actually, when he first saw Ye Qingtang, he also did not expect that she could really treat Si Bai.


    ¡°You do not need to ask about this. Now, what is important is the me toxin in Si Qiong.¡± Master Si then turned and looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Lady Ye, you said that you have a way to suppress the me toxin?¡±


    Master Si¡¯s words made Si Ye frowned again. He could not understand why his grandfather, who always hated the Ye family, would now allow the Young Lady of the Ye family to treat his brother and enter the Si family freely.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said, ¡°I just got something that could possibly treat the me toxin.¡±


    ¡°Is it the scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast?¡± Si Bai immediately recalled the scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast Ye Qingtang bought from the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed when Ye Qingtang finished her words.


    Si Ye frowned heavily, trying to control his discontentment. ¡°Lady Ye, I don¡¯t know how you managed to convince my grandfather to allow you to treat my brother. However, I am afraid it¡¯s impossible to suppress the me toxin with only the scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast¡±


    The scales of the Fiery Sunset Beast had very high heat resistance, but it was useless to people who suffered from the me toxin. Unless one could crush it into powder and use it as medicine, it would be impossible for the scales to suppress the me toxin in one¡¯s body.


    The scales of the Fiery Sunset Beast were extremely hard. Almost no one in the world could break it. It would be totally impossible to crush it into powder.


    Si Ye words represented the opinion of the Si family. Even Master Si showed a trace of doubt on his face.


    Ye Qingtang scanned through the Si family and smiled in her heart.


    ¡°Since there is no other option, how will it matter to just let me try?¡±


    Si Ye frowned.


    Master Si took a deep breath and said, ¡°We shall give Lady Ye a chance to try.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Si Ye disagreed strongly.


    ¡°Brother, Lady Ye¡¯s words make sense. Besides the me-repellent Pills from the Duan family, we don¡¯t have any other way to suppress the me toxin in second brother¡¯s body. We should try all possible ways to treat him.¡± Si Bai also tried to convince him.


    Si Ye¡¯s expression was not very pleasant. He turned and looked towards Ye Qingtang with aplex sight.


    ¡°We shall rely on you now, girl.¡± Master Si felt constrained.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said, ¡°Please prepare an individual room for me. I need to make some preparations first.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Master Si asked the servants to prepare a room immediately.


    Ye Qingtang entered the room alone and locked the door.


    Si Ye stood outside the room with Si Bai. He stared at the locked door and frowned. ¡°Brother, this is full of nonsense.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: me Toxin (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Si Bai chuckled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about that. You see, aren¡¯t I much healthier than before?¡±


    Si Ye examined Si Bai. Si Bai¡¯s face was still a bit pale, but his breath was more stable.


    ¡°I heard from grandfather that Ye Qingtang wrote two pieces of prescription for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Si Ye sneered.


    This only meant that Ye Qingtang had the prescription for Si Bai¡¯s sickness and did not prove that she had substantial medical skills.


    Si Bai could observe his elder brother¡¯s deep hatred towards the Ye family and decided to keep quiet.


    The two of them stared at the room for a while and did not notice any sounding out of the room. They then turned and walked towards Si Qiong¡¯s room.


    Si Ye was around when Si Qiong was attacked by the fire beast. He witnessed how his brother was hurt with his own eyes, and no one could understand how upset and regretful he was.


    ¡°Master Physician Xu, how¡¯s my brother now? How much longer does he have?¡± Si Ye was extremely anxious as he stared at his brother whose face was extremely red as a result of the burning of the me toxin.


    Master Physician Xu¡¯s face was not pleasant as well. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you. He has at most three days. If we still cannot find any way to suppress the me toxin, then¡­ I¡¯m afraid that he will not able to live any longer.¡±


    Master Physician Xu¡¯s words weighed like a heavy stone on the two brothers¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°Master Physician Xu, is there any way to use the scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast as medicine?¡± Si Bai said.


    Master Physician Xu smiled wryly at him and said, ¡°The scales of the fire beast can suppress the me toxin. However, I have never heard about anyone who was actually able to use that as medicine. It¡¯s extremely difficult to use the scale, which is harder than a rock.¡±


    Si Ye nced towards Si Bai after hearing his words.


    Si Bai understood what his brother meant, but he did not n to say anything. He was not sure whether Ye Qingtang could achieve that as well.


    ¡°Why do you ask about that, Third Young Master?¡± Master Physician Xu said.


    Si Bai was about to exin, but Si Ye, who could not control his discontent anymore, said coldly, ¡°The Young Lady of the Ye family just now said that she could use the scales of the fire beast to suppress the me toxin in my brother¡¯s body.¡±


    Master Physician Xu was stunned after hearing his words. While Si Ye thought that Master Physician Xu would criticize Ye Qingtang, Master Physician Xu suddenly sighed in relief.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Lady Ye, I think it is possible.¡± Master Physician Xu¡¯s words revealed his high opinion of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Si Ye did not expect that even a professional physician like Master Physician Xu would approve with what Ye Qingtang was about to do.


    Si Bai could only sigh as he saw that things did not go as his brother had wished.


    Ye Qingtang came to the Si family quite often these few days. She had multiple discussions with Master Physician Xu on medicine skills. Master Physician Xu had shown his admiration towards Ye Qingtang all the time.


    When everyone was still waiting, Ye Qingtang finally appeared in Si Qiong¡¯s room with a small porcin bottle.


    ¡°Lady Ye.¡± Master Physician Xu greeted Ye Qingtang once he saw her.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and ignored the sharp stare from Si Ye. She looked towards Si Qiong on the bed.


    Si Qiong was suffering from the me toxin and bearing with the heat around his whole body. He had gone into aa due to the high heat.


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± Ye Qingtang stepped forward and asked.


    Master Physician Xu shook his head slightly to show that the situation was not very optimistic.


    Ye Qingtang checked out Si Qiong¡¯s condition. Theyers of bandages on his left chest was soaked with blood. Ye Qingtang took a nce and rolled her sleeves up.


    ¡°Master Physician Xu, help me remove the bandages on his chest,¡± Ye Qingtang asked.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: me Toxin (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Just as Master Physician Xu was about to step forward, Si Ye used his body to block his way and held Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand that was trying to remove the bandages.


    ¡°My brother is heavily injured on his chest. What do you want to do to remove the bandages now?!¡± Si Ye shouted coldly.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyes, and they met the beast-like eyes of Si Ye. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°You can drag on longer if you want your brother to continue to suffer from the me toxin.¡±


    Si Ye frowned and appeared to be very fierce.


    ¡°Young Master, Lady Ye is very skilled. If she wants to do something, she must have full confidence in her herself. How about we just let her try?¡± Master Physician Xu helped to exin.


    ¡°It should be you who gives a try, Master Physician Xu. I cannot put any faith in her. She is still too young,¡± Si Ye said staring at Ye Qingtang.


    He was not convinced by her age, and furthermore, she was from the Ye family. He would never trust anyone from the Ye family.


    Si Bai felt a slight headache. His brother¡¯s temper was exactly the same as his grandfather¡¯s. Both of them were extremely stubborn.


    Si Bai decided to convince his brother to leave.


    However, at that moment, Ye Qingtang suddenly flipped her hand. Her long and elegant fingers rotated to the top and gripped Si Ye¡¯s arm straight away, leaving no time for Si Ye to react. She then kicked Si Ye at the area below his arm.


    Si Ye did not expect that the youngdy in front of him would attack him. He could not even imagine that Ye Qingtang would be so fast and swift!


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s one kick dislocated Si Ye¡¯s arm¡­


    ¡°I need to save your brother now. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you.¡± Ye Qingtang then threw Si Ye out and said to Si Bai,¡± Watch your brother for me!¡±


    Si Bai was speechless, but he still rushed forward and held Si Ye from behind.


    ¡°Brother, you should let her try! I shall vouch for her!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Si Ye felt the pain from his arm, but he was afraid that he would hurt Si Bai, so he just stared angrily at Ye Qingtang.


    He could not understand why his family would suddenly trust a person from the Ye family so much!


    Ye Qingtang tore away the bandages swiftly. The wound burnt by mes was very serious. Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes and took out a dagger from her waist. She then immediately made a cut on Si Qiong¡¯s chest with the dagger around the wound.


    Everyone in the room was shocked by the scene.


    Si Bai also did not imagine that Ye Qingtang would do that. His hands that were holding Si Ye rxed.


    Si Ye instantly raged like a beast after he witnessed that his brother¡¯s chest was cut by Ye Qingtang. He literally wanted to rip her apart.


    However¡­


    When Master Physician Xu saw Ye Qingtang pouring red powder onto Si Qiong¡¯s chest from a porcin bottle, he immediately went forward and stopped Si Ye.


    ¡°Young Master, Lady Ye is using the scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast to suppress the me toxin. Do not worry!¡±


    ¡°Scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast?¡± Si Ye was stunned when he heard that.


    ¡°It was I who had too little knowledge. I can¡¯t imagine that Lady Ye really was able to crush the scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast into powder.¡± Master Physician Xu said with great admiration. Ye Qingtang was indeed very young, but she always had something that could amaze him even as a Master Physician.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: me Toxin (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°I think Lady Ye had preparations done beforehand. It would¡¯ve taken much longer if we used the powder as medicine. Now that she used the powder directly on the wound of the me toxin, it would suppress the me toxin straight away. This kind of method¡­ I have never seen this before.¡± Master Physician Xu expressed his amazement.


    Si Ye stared at Ye Qingtang. His eyes were puzzled and full of suspicion.


    After she poured the entire bottle of the powdered scale of the Fiery Sunset Beast, the burnt skin began recovering at an unbelievable speed. Si Qiong¡¯s body temperature was going back to normal, and his breath became more rxed.


    It was as if a miracle was happening in front of Si Ye¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang withdrew her hands after pouring all the powder.


    She kept her porcin bottle and said, ¡°The powder can suppress the me toxin for the time being. However, if you want to neutralize the me toxinpletely, you need to bring back the ice lotus.¡±


    Si Ye took a nce at Ye Qingtang with aplex expression. He then asked Master Physician Xu to take a look at Si Qiong, but he was calmer than before.


    Master Physician Xu checked out Si Qiong¡¯s situation, and it matched with what Ye Qingtang had said. ¡°The me toxin in Second Young Master is stable now. It shouldn¡¯t be a great problem anymore.¡±


    Si Ye sighed in relief secretly after knowing that the me toxin in Si Qiong was in control.


    However¡­


    Si Ye¡¯s eyes were now full of embarrassment as he met with Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes which seemed to be smiling. His handsome face was a bit stiff.


    ¡°Lady Ye¡­ I am sorry¡­ for just now¡­¡± Si Ye said in a stiff manner. Even though he did not wish to admit it, Ye Qingtang really did save his brother¡¯s life.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and did not say much. It was not easy to be friends with everyone in the Si family. If not because of that, she would not even bother to save people again and again.


    Si Ye still felt embarrassed and said, ¡°I shall tell grandfather about this.¡± He then left straight away.


    ¡­


    Si Ye came to the main hall and told Master Si about Si Qiong¡¯s recovery.


    Master Si showed aplex expression after knowing it was done by Ye Qingtang. He remained silent for a while and said, ¡°We owe her another favor now.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, what happened with Ye Qingtang?¡± Si Ye was still very confused.


    Master Si nced at his grandson who was always very calm and exined slowly how Ye Qingtang had saved Si Bai in order to meet Mu Su. He also told him about what Ye Qingtang had gone through in the Ye family.


    Si Ye was shocked by his words.


    ¡°Si Ye¡­ we do owe her a great favor.¡± Master Si¡¯s face was very serious. He abandoned his prejudice towards Ye Qingtang when she saved Si Bai. Now, he really trusted the poor girl from the Ye family since she also managed to save Si Qiong from the me toxin.


    Two lives were saved because of Ye Qingtang.


    Si Ye contemted for a while. Master Si suddenly noticed Si Ye¡¯s injured arm, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your arm?¡±


    Si Ye was confused but then remembered that his arm was dislocated by Ye Qingtang. He smiled and fixed his dislocated arm. ¡°It¡¯s a lesson for me.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I was rude towards Lady Ye just now. I shall apologize to herter,¡± Si Ye said.


    Master Si waved his hand and said, ¡°Ye Qingtang is young, but she is more mature than others in her age. She won¡¯t bother about that. Just remember, we must treat her well in the future.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Worship Ceremony (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Previously, Master Si was unwilling to be involved in the internal fighting within the Ye family. However, his heart was wavering now.


    If the Great Elder of the Ye family returned and were to harm Ye Qingtang, the Si family would not sit about and do nothing!


    Si Ye nodded.


    Master Physician Xu was ready to consult Ye Qingtang on how to grind the scales of the Fiery Sunset Beast into powder, but she cleverly changed the topic to something else.


    She did not intend to casually let out the fact that she had the advantage of rebirth.


    She had used two lives to trade for the Si family¡¯s trust. This was all expected.


    Step by step, she already had it all nned this lifetime.


    After leaving the Si family, Ye Qingtang went straight back to the Ye family. She took out the Floating Pagoda in her space ring and started cultivating with a calm heart.


    Regardless of her external support, she still had to rely on herself and collect the blood debt from her past life.


    ¡­


    The days passed by quickly, and Lin Town weed a significant gathering.


    The Worship Ceremony represented an auspicious omen where family ns in Lin town prayed for the happiness of all citizens. During the ceremony, family n members would proceed to the worship stage and contribute to the prosperity of Lin Town.


    On the day of the Worship Ceremony, Lin Town was decorated withnterns and festoons along with a tall and huge worship stage in the central public square. Although it was not yet time for the worship, the citizens had already proceeded towards the worship stage early to wait for the start of the ceremony.


    On the wide worship stage stood a spinning wheel made from Giant Dragon Stones. Its carvings were clearly visible: a few lifelike Giant Dragons were carved on the spinning wheel as if it would spring out alive the next moment.


    This spinning wheel had been passed down for centuries. Hundreds of years ago, Lin Town had been met with natural disasters, and its people had no means of survival. Suddenly, a mighty figure appeared. In order to suppress the disaster, he took great pains to find the Giant Dragon Stone and hundreds of craftsmen, and after months of crafting, the stone turned into a spinning wheel. Whenever the spinning wheel was spinning, the emitted dragon¡¯s breath would suppress the evil and shower the town with blessings.


    For hundreds of years, Lin Town had been safe, and the worship ceremony was passed down. To the citizens, this was an act of seeking blessings for Lin Town from heaven, but in the eyes of the family ns, the worship ceremony was a battlefield to showcase their power.


    The spinning wheel was extremely heavy, and one had to be at least of Connate Level 5 to spin the wheel. Each family n took turns to spin the wheel, and a n¡¯s power was measured by the number of times the wheel was spun by the disciples.


    ¡°Amongst the Duan, Ye, and Si family n, I wonder which n¡¯s disciple will be able to spin the most number of times in the worship ceremony this year,¡± noted the citizens as they waited for the start of the ceremony.


    ¡°There are outstanding disciples in all three great family ns. Previously, the Ye family had the greatest chance of winning as the Young Lady of the Ye family, Ye Qingtang, had a supreme-grade spirit root. Her talent could not bepared to those of ordinary people, and only Si Bai from the Si family couldpete with her.¡±


    ¡°Although Si Bai was very talented, he was born with a weak body. He didn¡¯t participate in the spinning of the wheel in previous years, and I reckon he won¡¯t participate this year as well.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? I thought I heard that her spirit root broke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it broke, that¡¯s why it¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    ¡°However, I heard that there was anotherdy in the Ye family, Ye You, who was epted into Yunxiao Sect as a disciple some time ago. It seems that even though the Ye family lost Ye Qingtang, they gained Ye You. However, Ye You has been epted as a disciple by the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master and has headed for the Yunxiao Sect. She probably will not participate this year.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: Worship Ceremony (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°In the previous years, either Ye You or Ye Xun would go on the worship stage. It seems like Ye Xun will be sent on stage today now that Ye You isn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Although Ye Xun is adopted by the Ye family, she has pretty good qualifications: a good nature and an outstanding appearance. It is suitable for her to go up the worship stage.¡±


    The public discussed privately. During their conversation, the worship ceremony was about to start, and people from the three great family ns arrived at the side of the worship stage.


    Drums sounded below the stage, marking the official start of the worship ceremony.


    Si Ye was the first to walk up the worship stage. Standing in front of the Heaven-Spinning Wheel, he prayed for blessing and subsequently raised his hands, directing all his strength to spin the extremely heavy Heaven-Spinning Wheel.


    The huge Heaven-Spinning Wheel turned. Hearing a loud dragon groan, everyone below the stage prayed for blessings with devotion while their eyes were locked on the Heaven-Spinning Wheel which was still spinning.


    After spinning two rounds, the massive Heaven-Spinning Wheel stopped.


    Other than its weight, the Heaven-Spinning Wheel¡¯s chained points were very stiff as it had been passed down for hundreds of years. It was not just ordinarily difficult to spin the wheel; spinning just one round was already very strenuous to ordinary cultivators. Hence, the fact that Si Ye spun it for two rounds naturally attracted much praise.


    ¡°As expected of the Eldest Young Master of the Si family, his strength is indeed impressive.¡±


    Below the worship stage, Duan Tianrao expressionlessly watched Si Ye walk down from the stage. Duan Tianrui, who was beside him, was full of smiles as he said to Duan Tianrao silently,


    ¡°Second brother, I see that there is nothing great about Si Ye. He is at most at Connate Level 5. You have just made a breakthrough to Connate Level 6st month. You can beat him effortlessly.¡±


    Duan Tianrao¡¯s lips tugged up while his gaze directly looked past Si Ye and onto the good-looking Si Bai below the stage.


    The real genius in the Si family was not Si Ye, but Si Bai. Although Si Bai had not revealed his strength before, Si Ye was not evenparable to him based solely on talent. The only person who Duan Tianrao actually wanted to beat had always been Si Bai.


    Yet, it was a pity that Si Bai did not seem to intend on participating.


    After Si Ye came down from the worship stage, it was the Duan family¡¯s turn to go on stage. With a jump, Duan Tianrao flew up to the stage.


    When Duan Tianrao¡¯s tall figure appeared on the worship stage, many looks of admiration from young girls below the stagended on him.


    In Lin Town, Si Bai¡¯s appearance was the most outstanding among the males of the Si family. However, Si Bai had a weak body and rarely left the house. So instead, it was Duan Tianrao, who had a nice tall figure and a handsome appearance, who received the admiration of manydies in the town.


    Standing beside the Heaven-Spinning Wheel and fixing his eyes on the wheel, he directed his energy all at once and spun the Heaven-Spinning Wheel with all his might.


    In an instant, the Heaven-Spinning Wheel turned. As it was turning, the citizens below the stage suddenly widened their eyes.


    Under Duan Tianrao, the massive Heaven-Spinning Wheel actually spun three rounds!


    This was exactly one round more than the number of rounds Si Ye spun previously!


    It was the highest count in recent years.


    ¡°Second Young Master Duan¡¯s strength has improved again!¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master Duan is certainly the sessor of the next Duan family master. This kind of strength is notparable to that of an ordinary person.¡±


    Although Duan Tianrao maintained his usual expression, a hint of glee shed in his eyes. Turning around to face the masses below the stage, he cupped one hand in the other and announced, ¡°To be able to pray for Lin Town¡¯s blessings today is my honor. On this day, I have two things to announce.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Worship Ceremony (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Ling, who was amongst the crowd below the stage, had a darkened expression. He instinctively looked towards Ye Qingtang beside him with eyes full of worry.


    Everyone was still waiting for Duan Tianrao to speak. ncing at the crowd, he announced without further ado,


    ¡°Today, may everyone witness that the engagement between Ye Qingtang and me is canceled. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    The moment his words were said, gasps sounded throughout the public square.


    ¡°Duan Tianrao actually wants to cancel his engagement with Ye Qingtang? What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he embarrassing the Ye family in public?¡¯


    Everyone was shocked by the surprising news. The Duan and Ye family are both part of the three greatest family ns, and the engagement between both families had long been a relish to people. Yet, Duan Tianrao actually announced the annulment of his engagement with Ye Qingtang today.


    Ye Ling¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. However, he was aware that if he were to make trouble, Ye Qingtang would still be the one to suffer. Thus, he could only suppress his anger for now.


    Duan Tianrao observed everyone¡¯s response without caring much and continued, ¡°This is the first piece of news. The second piece is that Lady Ye Xun from the Ye family and I are in love with each other and will be spending the rest of our lives together.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around to look at Ye Xun, who was standing beside Duan Tianrui below the worship stage. Following his gaze, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Ye Xun.


    Ye Xun was donned in a beautiful-looking white top. A faint smile which moved people was etched on her exquisite small face.


    ¡°Xun,e up.¡± Duan Tianrao looked at Ye Xun, who was even more beautiful with the borate makeup, and stretched his hands towards her.


    With everyone¡¯s eyes on her, she walked up the worship stage with a shy smile and stood beside Duan Tianrao while holding his hands.


    ¡°Xun Er, you are now my fianc¨¦e and will be a member of the Duan family in the future. On the worship day today, how about you pray for blessings for the citizens as a member of the Duan family as well?¡± Duan Tianrao looked at Ye Xun with gentle and doting eyes.


    Ye Xun nodded her head obediently. Her gentle and appealing appearance stunned many.


    Everyone in Lin Town knew that the top beauty in the town was Ye You from the Ye family. No one expected Ye Xun to be this beautiful as well. Standing beside Duan Tianrao in a white top, the two of them looked like a golden couple, picture-perfect.


    ¡°Lady Ye Xun was born with good looks and is reallypatible with Second Young Master Duan.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the two announcements Duan Tianrao made. Just an instant ago, he broke off the engagement with Ye Qingtang, and in the next, he professed his love for the Ye family¡¯s adopted daughter, Ye Xun, with whom his engagement was publicly announced.


    However¡­


    Although everyone thought that Duan Tianrao¡¯s sudden annulment of his engagement with Ye Qingtang was unexpected, they felt that the golden couple on stage was even morepatible.


    Even though Ye Xun was adopted by the Ye family, she was very pretty and treated everyone well. Such ady was naturally the most suitable choice as a wife in the hearts of many men.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s what darling Duan wants, I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Ye Xun said humbly with a face full of smiles which infatuated many onlooking men.


    Duan Tianrao nodded slightly and silently took a step back.


    Ye Xun quietly directed her energy and took a sharp look at the Heaven-Spinning wheel in front of her. At that point, she was no longer the adopted daughter of the Ye family but Duan Tianrao¡¯s fianc¨¦e and the future mistress of the Duan family.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Heaven-Spinning Wheel (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    When she thought up to that point, Ye Xun immediately spun the Heaven-Spinning Wheel.


    Ye Xun¡¯s force did not seem to be much, but the direction of her energy did turn the wheel.


    In an instant, the Heaven-Spinning Wheel spun a whole round. When the dragon groan sounded, Ye Xun could not help but smile.


    Seeing the scene, a look of satisfaction shed across Duan Tianrao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I never expected Ye Xun to actually improve so much. I remember that when she spun the Heaven-Spinning Wheelst year, she only managed to spin half a round. Who would have thought¡­ she actually was able to spin the wheel for one whole round this year.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Duan Tianrao would like Ye Xun this much. With her natural talent and beautiful appearance, if Duan Tianrao bes the family master of the Duan family, Ye Xun will also have the qualifications to be the mistress of the Duan family.¡±


    Everyone was optimistic about Ye Xun and increasingly thought that Duan Tianrao¡¯s annulment of his previous engagement to marry another woman was reasonable.


    However¡­


    ¡°But¡­ now that Ye Xun has gone onto the stage as a member of the Duan family, what will happen to the Ye family?¡±


    Uncertainty aroused in everyone¡¯s minds.


    In the previous years, the Ye family had always sent either Ye You or Ye Xun up to the worship stage. However, now that Ye You left for Yunxiao Sect and Ye Xun went up the stage as a member of the Duan family, was not the Ye family only left with Ye Qingtang?


    If it was in the past, it was without a doubt that Ye Qingtang would go up the stage. However¡­ now that Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was broken, how would she be able to turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel?


    At that thought, everyone¡¯s gaze could not help but be directed towards where the Ye family was.


    Under everyone¡¯s watch, Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened to a shocking shade. Although he knew that Duan Tianrao would cancel the engagement publicly, he never expected that Duan Tianrao actually got together with Ye Xun and would publicly announce his engagement with Ye Xun.


    At this instant, Ye Ling had no time to attend to the onlookers¡¯ gaze and hurriedly looked at Ye Qingtang beside him with mixed feelings.


    He originally nned to send Ye Xun up the worship stage, yet he never expected such a turn of events.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes were full of worry. Only the younger generation of the three greatest family ns could go up the stage. Even if he wanted to go on stage, the rules did not allow him to do so.


    Now, there was only Ye Qingtang¡­


    From the start, Ye Qingtang had been standing beside Ye Ling silently. Even when Duan Tianrao announced his engagement with Ye Xun, she had no reaction at all.


    Ye Qingtang saw Ye Ling¡¯s worry-filled eyes, and she could not help but look down.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Ling said, ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯ll represent the Ye family and go up the stage.¡±


    If not for the fact that there was no one else, Ye Ling would definitely not let his daughter go up the stage in front of everyone.


    He was not concerned whether Ye Qingtang could turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel. All he wanted was to end the worship ceremony as soon as possible. Sending Ye Qingtang up was merely an act of formality.


    Ye Qingtang nodded her head obediently as a sly expression shed across her slightly droopy eyes. Lifting her eyelids, she nced across at Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun, who were standing side by side on stage, as her lips covered under the veil curled into a slight smile.


    The next second, Ye Qingtang slowly took a step forward and walked towards the worship stage.


    This attracted the attention of many onlookers.


    Everyone had mixed expressions. Before Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root broke, she had never gone up the worship stage. Even on normal days, Young Lady Ye rarely left the Ye residence.


    Today was the first time Ye Qingtang appeared before everyone.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: Heaven-Spinning Wheel (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Xun looked around at everyone and fixed her eyes on Ye Qingtang, who was gradually walking towards the worship stage. A hint of mockery shed in her eyes, but she concealed it quickly before anyone could see it.


    ¡°Darling Duan, Tang Tang¡­¡± Ye Xun purposely looked at Duan Tianrao with an awkward expression.


    Yet, Duan Tianrao shook his head and said, ¡°That is the Ye family¡¯s business and has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll marry you next year. Now, you¡¯re no longer considered as aplete member of the Ye family. You don¡¯t need to be worried about the Ye family¡¯s business.¡±


    Duan Tianrao looked satisfactorily at Ye Qingtang¡¯s awareness of the situation to not blow matters up. However, it was only that much. He was not a tiny bit concerned about whether Ye Qingtang could spin the Heaven-Spinning Wheel and whether she would embarrass the Ye family.


    As Ye Qingtang stood on the worship stage, Duan Tianrao held Ye Xun by her waist directly and went down the stage.


    Only Ye Qingtang was left standing on the wide worship stage.


    ¡°Second brother, did the Ye family really send Ye Qingtang up the stage? Given her current condition, it would be weird if she could turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel,¡± Duan Tianrui said without covering up his malice as he looked at Ye Qingtang on stage.


    ¡°Tianrui, just be quiet¡­¡± Ye Xun frowned slightly with a helpless expression.


    Duan Tianrui replied, ¡°Sister-inw, your temper is too good. When you wanted me to search for the Flower Moon Stone the other day, it was arrogantly snatched away by Ye Qingtang. And now, you¡¯re still worried for her because of that good temper of yours.¡±


    Ye Xun bit her lips and lowered her eyes, intentionally hiding the pride in her eyes.


    ¡°Xun, Tianrui is right. Regardless of anything, sending Ye Qingtang to the worship stage was a choice made by the Ye family. This has nothing to do with you. There¡¯s no need to me yourself for it.¡± Duan Tianrui could not help butfort her when he saw that the beauty was worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just watch the show, sister-inw. Why worry about her?¡± Duan Tianrui echoed.


    Ye Xun finally nodded her head in silence. No one knew that deep down in her heart, she was all but worrying for Ye Qintang. Raising her eyelids to look at Ye Qingtang on stage, a hint of mockery shed in Ye Xun¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang stood on the worship stage alone and looked at the huge Heaven-Spinning Wheel before her with no change in expression.


    Below the worship stage, citizens quietly shook their heads as they saw that Ye Qingtang had no intention of taking any action.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current condition, how could she even turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel? However, it was a pity that no one else from the Ye family could go onto the stage. If Ye Xun were not engaged to Duan Tianrao, she could go up the stage as a member of the Ye family, and Ye Qingtang would not have to do something she could not do.


    However¡­


    Just as everyone thought that Ye Qingtang simply could not turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel at all, the corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips hidden under the veil curled up into a smile. She suddenly raised her small pair of fair hands, held the sides of the Heaven-Spinning Wheel, and fiercely exerted her force with a cold light shing across her eyes.


    A loud dragon groan filled the air and instantly pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    Ye Qingtang was actually able to turn the huge Heaven-Spinning Wheel in front of everyone.


    Furthermore, the Heaven-Spinning Wheel spun at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it spun two whole rounds, only slowing down at the third round.


    Finally, on thepletion of the fourth round, therge Heaven-Spinning Wheel stopped turning.


    The dragon groan vanished as followed.


    The public square fell into a dead silence instantly.


    Everyone stared with their mouths agape and looked at Ye Qingtang, who was standing beside the Heaven-Spinning Wheel.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Heaven-Spinning Wheel (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Is there¡­ something wrong with my eyes? That Ye Qingtang actually spun the Heaven-Spinning Wheel for four whole rounds?!¡±


    ¡°Four rounds¡­ Could it be that Ye Qingtang is already at Connate Level 7? But¡­ but isn¡¯t her spirit root broken already?¡±


    Sounds of disbelief exploded in the crowd like a thunder¡¯s rumble.


    They originally thought that Ye Qingtang would not be able to spin the Heaven-Spinning Wheel at all, but she actually turned four whole rounds before their eyes.


    This was one full round more than Duan Tianrao, who spun three rounds a while ago.


    At this instant, everyone waspletely shocked by what they saw.


    Ye Ling, who was below the stage, widened his eyes in disbelief. He never expected that his own daughter could actually turn the Heaven-Spinning Wheel, and¡­ it was for four whole rounds!


    Ye Xun, who initially wanted to watch Ye Qingtang embarrass herself, purposefully feigned a gentle smile, which froze on her face after seeing that Ye Qingtang spun four whole rounds.


    How could it be?


    How could Ye Qingtang possibly be at Connate Level 7?


    Wasn¡¯t her spirit root broken already?


    Slightly rmed, Ye Xun instinctively looked at Duan Tianrao beside her, and shock was written on his face as predicted.


    Duan Tianrao never expected that Ye Qingtang¡¯s strength exceeded his by one whole level.


    Duan Tianrui was also dumbfounded by what he saw. Looking at Ye Qingtang who stood naturally beside the Heaven-Spinning Wheel while the crowd was in exmation, a look of detest shone across his eyes uncontrobly. While everyone was in a state of shock, Duan Tianrui suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Young Lady Ye, today is the day of worship, and the three great family ns have gathered to pray for blessings for the citizens of Lin Town. However, you are wearing a veil and are unwilling to show people your face. Isn¡¯t that a disrespect to the worship ceremony?¡±


    The moment Duan Tianrui¡¯s words were said, everyone suddenly returned to their senses and realized only then that Ye Qingtang had been wearing a veil all this while.


    Then, everyone¡¯s expression turned weird inevitably.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡¯s ability is indeed shocking.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in having strength? Don¡¯t you know that Young Lady Ye is infamous for being an uglydy? Otherwise, why would Duan Tianrao annul his engagement with her?¡±


    ¡°A girl¡¯s ability is not the most important; her appearance remains the top priority. No matter how powerful she is, it would be hard for her to be the mistress of the family if she had an unsightly appearance. Rather, I feel that Ye Xun¡¯s ability is strong enough, and she is very beautiful in addition. It¡¯s this kind of girl that makes people love them.¡±


    Under Duan Tianrui¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s attention swiftly changed from Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities to her appearance. It was not weird for everyone to be this curious: Ye Qingtang had always been facing people with a veil on. As the Young Lady of the Ye family, if she wasn¡¯t ugly, why would she need to cover up like this?


    The sound of discussion rang through the crowd constantly, and the shock on Duan Tianrao¡¯s face had already faded somewhat. Instinctively looking at Ye Xun, who was as beautiful as a flower, his astonishment slowly faded.


    Seeing that his n seeded, Duan Tianrui could not help but feel even more pleased. He looked at Ye Qingtang, who had not once opened her mouth, and firmly believed that she did not have the courage to face anyone due to her ugly appearance. With that thought in mind, he was energized instantly.


    ¡°Lady Ye, since you are praying for blessings for everyone, shouldn¡¯t you remove this veil to show that the Ye family truly does regard the Worship Ceremony as an important event?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked coldly at Duan Tianrui, who was inciting trouble and agitating the people, and her lips curled into a sneer.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Gossip (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°You want me to remove my veil?¡± Ye Qingtang said suddenly.


    Duan Tianrui replied, ¡°It is not me who wants it, but the protocol of the Worship Ceremony cannot be broken. Rest assured, Lady Ye. We are only concerned about the Worship Ceremony and will not be concerned if you are not good-looking.¡±


    Duan Tianrui¡¯s words may have sounded nice, but everyone could hear that his words were clearly aimed to expose Ye Qingtang¡¯s ugly appearance.


    On the side, Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun did not have any intention to stop this.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed and looked towards an increasingly insolent Duan Tianrui. ¡°As per your wish.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her hands and removed the veil that she had worn for over ten years.


    As the veil was gradually taken off, the central square was filled with loud gasps!


    A remarkably beautiful face suddenly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. The exquisite features were all god¡¯s most pleased artworks. Her skin was fair as snow, and her rosy lips curled into a charming smile.


    The moment she smiled, it was as though everything else had paled into insignificance.


    No one expected that such an alluring beauty was hidden under the thin veil.


    ¡°What do you think? Third Young Master Duan, are you satisfied now?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled. Everyone¡¯s spirits seemed to be enchanted by her smile as they forgot everything and could only look at the extremely gorgeous face with infatuation.


    Duan Tianrui waspletely dumbfounded. Even if you were to beat him to death, he would definitely not expect Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance to be this stunning.


    Compared to Ye Qingtang, Ye Xun, who had previously been praised for her outstanding beauty, was as unbearably ordinary as a vige girl. Even the rumored top beauty of Lin town, Ye You, was inferior to Ye Qingtang.


    Duan Tianrui was dumbfounded, and both he and Ye Xun wore weird expressions.


    Ye Xun immediately turned pale. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it for herself, she would never believe that the extremely alluringdy before her was actually Ye Qingtang!


    How could it be¡­ She clearly remembered¡­ Ye Qingtang had a weird and ugly birthmark on her face¡­


    Stunned, Duan Tianrao looked at the stunningly beautifuldy on stage. Under the sun, Ye Qingtang was like a fairy whonded in the mortal world whose beauty could not bepared to.


    ¡°Not good-looking? Who said that Young Lady Ye was ugly just now? If you still call this appearance ugly, is there even any beauty in this world then?¡±


    The citizens stirred. They had never seen such a good-lookingdy before.


    ¡°With Lady Ye¡¯s appearance, only she is worthy of the title as Lin Town¡¯s top beauty.¡±


    Everyone praised Ye Qingtang¡¯s looks. Now, thinking back to Duan Tianrui¡¯s sarcasm from a while ago, they felt that he was narrow-minded and had gradually pressured her to unveil herself due to his evil intention to embarrass her.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang was simply an outstanding beauty!


    At that instant, everyone started to ponder.


    Previously, they thought that Duan Tianrao canceled his engagement with Ye Qingtang because her spirit root broke and was not powerful enough. In addition, she was ugly and he could bear no longer.


    But now¡­


    Looking at the stunningly gorgeous Ye Qingtang on stage, plus the fact that spun four full rounds of the Heaven-Spinning Wheel, everyone¡¯s thoughts were no longer that simple.


    In ability and appearance, how was Ye Xun better than Ye Qingtang?


    Unless he was crazy, why would Duan Tianrao give up on the engagement with Ye Qingtang and turn to marry Ye Xun instead?Comments (<span>41)

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Gossip (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Just when everyone was caught up in their discussions, a tall and straight figure suddenly walked up the worship stage and straight towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on the youth who stood beside Ye Qingtang. Wasn¡¯t that the talented and elegant Third Young Master Si Bai from the Si family?


    ¡°Tang Tang, why waste time here now that the worship ceremony has ended? Grandfather ordered me to bring you back today to y chess with him,¡± Si Bai said with a smile as he looked at Ye Qingtang affectionately.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Without paying attention to everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Qingtang nodded with a smile and walked down the worship stage with Si Bai.


    ¡°What is going on? Third Young Master Si is actually on friendly terms with Lady Ye?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Third Young Master Si addressed Lady Ye as just now? Tang Tang¡­ Seems like their rtionship is not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Si and Ye family always been on bad terms? Why would the Si family¡¯s family master invite Ye Qingtang to go to the Si residence?¡±


    A string of questions rose up in everyone¡¯s minds as Ye Qingtang and Si Bai walked down the stage together. The sight of the beautiful Ye Qingtang and the handsome Si Bai walking together was like a painting that pleased one¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone knew that Si Bai had an indifferent personality and rarely interacted with anyone out of the Si family, yet he publicly invited Ye Qingtang to his residence today. Furthermore, Si Bai and Ye Qingtang seemed to share a close rtionship. Could it be¡­


    Instinctively, everyone turned to look at a stiff-looking Duan Tianrao below the stage.


    Previously, they thought that Duan Tianrao initiated the breaking of his engagement to Ye Qingtang because he disliked Ye Qingtang. However, now it seemed that things were not that way.


    Duan Tianrao was outstanding, but whenpared to Si Bai, he was nopetition at all.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ the annulment of the engagement wasn¡¯t initiated by Duan Tianrao? Could it be because of Ye Qingtang and Si Bai¡¯s close rtionship that she broke off the engagement?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no way!! If you were Duan Tianrao, would you be willing to give up such an extraordinary beauty like Ye Qingtang and marry Ye Xun, the second choice? You must be blind if you choose Ye Xun!¡±


    ¡°Si Bai is way better than Duan Tianrao. I pitied Ye Qingtang just now, but¡­ should I pity Duan Tianrao now?¡±


    A burst of discussion filled the crowd. At this point, no one believed that it was Duan Tianrao who initiated to cancel the engagement.


    Duan Tianrao¡¯s face turned to a shade of green and white. The sound of the discussions which traveled to his ears was like endless ridicule.


    The humiliation that should have happened to Ye Qingtang all happened to him instead.


    ¡°Darling Duan¡­¡± Ye Xun anxiously looked at Duan Tianrao¡¯s frozen side profile with worry.


    Duan Tianrao took a deep breath and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said without even looking at Ye Xun.


    Shock filled her, but she could only hang her head low and leave with Duan Tianrui and Duan Tianrao.


    From that day on, Duan Tianrao became the biggest joke in Lin Town.


    Before leaving the worship stage, Ye Qingtang told her father Ye Ling that she was going to the Si residence. Ye Ling was in an extremely good mood, so, of course, he would give in to her. Once he gave Ye Qingtang his permission, he went back to the Ye residence in high spirits.


    Let¡¯s see who would still dare to say that his daughter was ugly from then on?!


    Ye Qingtang, Si Bai, and Si Ye returned to the Si residence together immediately.


    At the Si residence¡¯s hall.


    ¡°Are master¡¯s words true?¡± Ye Qingtang, who was called to the Si residence, asked with widened eyes. Unable to hide her smile, her lips tugged up.


    Master Si nodded slightly and replied delightedly, ¡°I called you here today to let you know that Lord Mu Su has agreed to meet you. He should be in Lin Town in a few days.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Gossip (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang saved two people from the Si family. If Mu Su did not agree, it would be difficult for Master Si to tell Ye Qingtang about it. It was good that everything was sessful.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master.¡± This time, Ye Qingtang thanked him from her heart. If not for the Si family¡¯s connections, she would not have the opportunity to interact with a powerful figure like Mu Su.


    As long as she could see Mu Su, she could officially begin on her n!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Master Si said with a smile. ¡°Qingtang, you¡¯re no longer a stranger to the Si family. From now on, don¡¯t address me as ¡®master¡¯ anymore. Just ¡®grandfather¡¯ like my grandsons will do.¡±


    A hint of a smile shed in her eyes as she said with a clear voice, ¡°Yes, Grandfather Si.¡±


    Master Si could not help but let out a cheerfulugh while remembering to say,


    ¡°Qingtang, allow Grandfather Si to be long-winded. Since you wish to meet Lord Mu Su, you must meet him with an honest heart. Lord Mu Su is open-minded and dislikes it when others scheme against him. You must remember this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang knew that Master Si was reminding her.


    Praise filled Master Si¡¯s eyes. Even though Ye Qingtang came from the Ye family which he disliked, it could not be denied that the more he interacted with Ye Qingtang, the more he liked the intelligent and alert girl. In her, he could not see a single trace of clumsiness and ignorance despite these being the characteristics of people her age.


    Master Si even intended for Ye Qingtang to stay and have a meal, but she politely rejected the offer.


    Since there is news from Mu Su, she should start her preparation. She estimated that the ¡°thing¡± was about to be born. If she wentte, she might miss it again as in her previous life.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, I will not stay any longer today. I still have some matters to settle,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Just go ahead,¡± Master Si replied.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and left the Si residence after bidding Master Si goodbye.


    Humming along the way, Ye Qingtang arrived at the Dead Leaves Forest.


    This time, she did note to the Dead Leaves Forest to distract her thoughts, but to obtain a baby that she missed out in her previous life!


    Stepping on the soft leaves, Ye Qingtang moved freely in the dense forest. At the back of the forest was a series of tall rolling hills which were like a line that divided heaven and earth.


    In the past few days, heavy rain showered upon Lin Town, and the steep mountains were greeted with a series ofndslides which caused many trees at the foot of the mountain to copse. The floor was covered with a mix of soil, gravel, dead leaves, and broken branches; it was an utter mess.


    Lifting the hem of her skirt, Ye Qingtang walked towards the disorderly mountains and stopped in her tracks when she reached a half-buried stone cave.


    In her previous life, when the Great Elder returned and ordered for Ye Ling and Second Elder to be murdered, Ye Qingtang was also forced to flee for her life and escaped into this Dead Leaves Forest.


    In the darkness, she fell into the stone cave which was buried by the densely packed trees. After hiding in the cave for many days while enduring the pain and hunger, she finally escaped when she confirmed that the people that the Great Elder sent had left.


    And it was at the moment when she was fleeing that she saw something for a brief moment. However, she was frail and had problems staying alive then, so naturally, she did not take further notice of it. Yet, it turned out that she missed out on the only treasure which could have changed her destiny in her previous life.


    In this life, she would not miss it again!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she stretched out her fair hands and searched through the messy gravel.


    After a moment, a shiny and bald ¡°egg¡± which was about the size of a palm appeared before her eyes!

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: The Great Elder (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The egg was very small, and despite being covered with soil, the intecing blue and white pattern was still visible.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes glistened when she saw the egg.


    ¡°I finally found you!¡±


    This was an egg, a dragon egg with a living dragon baby in it!


    This was a lightning dragon egg that had been buried in the mountains for god knows how many years and was strewn out in the storm in the past few days. Ye Qingtang saw it in her previous life as well but missed the opportunity to bring it back as she was escaping for her life. When she returned, the dragon egg had died from prostration as it was exposed outside for too long.


    Many yearster, Ye Qingtang once saw a lightning dragon that someone raised, and its ferocity left many speechless. The breeder was only at Martial Qi Level 2 but was able to wipe out nearly ten thousand people who encircled him and leave in one piece simply by relying on the violent lightning dragon.


    Ye Qingtang was extremely regretful at that time. If she had taken the lightning dragon egg away with her in time back then, she would not have ended up being driven to a dead end by Ye You and the many people she led.


    In this life, she would not let the same regret happen again.


    Ye Qingtang carefully dug the lightning dragon egg out from the soil and carried it in her arms.


    As long as she managed to sessfully hatch and raise the lightning dragon egg, she would have another card in her hand!


    ¡°Little thing, this is a change for both you and me this time around. I won¡¯t let you die from prostration before you¡¯re even born,¡± Ye Qingtang murmured while stroking the bare egg with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang kept the dragon egg carefully. There was still some time before the dragon egg would hatch, and in the meantime, it needed to be near a body at all times as a form of incubation using the body heat. Otherwise, if she was even slightly careless, the dragon egg would lose its life once again.


    After finding the dragon egg, Ye Qingtang immediately returned to the Ye residence. Just as she entered the main door, she suddenly felt that the atmosphere became strange.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she walked straight to the front hall.


    In the front hall, Ye Ling was sitting on the chair for the highest ranking position. Other than Ye Ling, an old man with a cold expression was present as well.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you came back at the right time. The Great Elder has just returned today.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ye Qingtang helplessly but appeared to sound calm.


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks and looked towards the Great Elder who was sitting in the hall.


    When Ye Xun conned Ye Qingtang to leave the Ye residence, it was the Great Elder who personally captured her and allowed his granddaughter, Ye You, to snatch Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root away.


    It could be said that the Great Elder was the initiator of Ye Qingtang¡¯s misery in her past life. Seeing the Great Elder again today, Ye Qingtang was no longer short-tempered like before. She quietly calmed her fluctuating emotions, acting as if there was nothing wrong, and greeted politely,


    ¡°Great Elder.¡±


    The Great Elder was already over eighty years old. Although all his hair had turned white, he was still sharp and spirited, leading people into believing that he was at most slightly over fifty at first look. His sharp eyes nced over at Ye Qingtang, and a strange expression shed across his eyes when he noticed that the birthmark on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face had disappeared. However, he did not react much and only nodded briefly.


    ¡°The journey to send little You to Yunxiao Sect was tough. The Great Elder should rest early,¡± Ye Ling said with a smile although he raised his guard against the Great Elder.


    Expressionless, the Great Elder replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern. It is our Ye family¡¯s honor for little You to be favored by the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master. I ought to work hard.¡±


    Ye Ling smiled.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: The Great Elder (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°I am quite tired today and will go back to rest first,¡± said the Great Elder coolly as he left on his own without waiting for Ye Ling to respond.


    After the Great Elder left, Ye Ling finally rxed.


    ¡°Tang Tang, leave the house less in these few days when the Great Elder is back. When your second uncle ends his seclusion a few dayster, we will fetch him together.¡± Ye Ling was filled with concern. His deteriorating health coupled with the Second Elder¡¯s seclusion had allowed the Great Elder to act with increased arrogance in the Ye family.


    Ye Ling was not a fool; he had faintly sensed the Great Elder¡¯s ambitions.


    However, he was simply unable to fight with the Great Elder now. The only way to deal with the Great Elder was to be submissive temporarily and wait until the Second Elder ends his seclusion.


    Now, Ye Ling was most worried about Ye Qingtang. He was very afraid that the Great Elder would secretly take Ye Qingtang¡¯s life as she was the sessor to the family master position, and, thus, he specially warned her.


    Looking at her extremely worried father, Ye Qingtang naturally sighed in her heart.


    She knew that Ye Ling¡¯spromises were all for the sake of ensuring her safety. Even when the Great Elder had usurped Ye Ling¡¯s power as the family master in Ye Qintang¡¯s past life, Ye Ling did not resist much, and all of this was for her safety.


    However¡­


    How would her father know that she had already secretly fallen victim to the Great Elder?


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang did not dare to tell Ye Ling about the truth behind her stolen spirit root because of the Great Elder¡¯s warning; in this life, she was unwilling to let her father have any more worries.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded obediently.


    It was only then that Ye Ling was slightly relieved.


    ¡°You performed very well at the Worship Ceremony today. Even I did not expect that you would be this strong. You must be tired already, go back early and rest. Stay at home and prepare these few days. everything will be okay once your second uncle ends his seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded obediently, but deep down, she was not as rxed as Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling had tolerated up to then as he was waiting for the Second Elder to suppress and control the Great Elder once the Second Elder ends his seclusion. However, how would the Great Elder not be clear about this?


    In the previous lifetime, the Great Elder secretly sent people to assassinate Ye Ling one day before the Second Elder ended his seclusion and made the Second Elder carry the me for Ye Ling¡¯s death. This allowed the Great Elder to get rid of two people at once, hitting two birds with one stone.


    This time, Ye Qingtang would definitely not allow the Great Elder¡¯s scheme to seed.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang could not help but narrow her eyes as she briskly walked back to her room.


    The medicine that she prepared for Ye Ling were mixed in his tea on normal days. Those medicines could slowly remove the remaining poison in his body. Perhaps Ye Ling himself had not realized that hisplexion these past few days was way better than before.


    However¡­


    This was far from enough. To deal with the Great Elder, Ye Qingtang must have even more preparations in ce!


    ¡­


    Ye Xun returned from the Duan family and not a trace of a smile could be seen on her face.


    Previously, it was she who secretly told Duan Tianrao about Ye Qingtang¡¯s broken spirit root, and she was also the one who hinted to Duan Tianrao that Ye Qingtang was ugly.


    Yet today, Ye Qingtang had embarrassed her publicly. While Duan Tianrao did not say it, Ye Xun already felt the change in Duan Tianrao¡¯s attitude towards her.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, why do you always have to spoil my ns.¡± Ye Xun took a deep breath quietly, worked to sort out her emotions, and then walked into the Ye residence.


    When she just entered, she heard news of the Great Elder¡¯s return, and her unhappiness vanished into thin air instantly.


    She had long sided with the Great Elder and was obviously aware of his ambitions. Now that he was back, both Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang would not have good days ahead.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: Assassination (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Great Elder, who wanted the position of the family master, would definitely not allow Ye Qingtang to live.


    At that thought, Ye Xun immediately went to meet the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder, who was sitting in the study room, looked at Ye Xun without any emotions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that grandfather wasing home in advance and could not wee you. It¡¯s my bad,¡± Ye Xun sought forgiveness from the Great Elder gently.


    ¡°Rise. I didn¡¯t think of returning early as well, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± The Great Elder raised his hand slightly to signal for Ye Xun to stand up after curtsying to him.


    Ye Xun said obediently, ¡°Grandfather must be tired from the journey. Now that sister You entered Yunxiao Sect, her future must be limitless.¡±


    The Great Elder was pleased by Ye Xun¡¯s words. ¡°In the time that I was gone, was Ye Qingtang well-behaved?¡±


    ¡°She was rtively obedient, and she hadn¡¯t told Ye Ling that her spirit root was actually stolen,¡± Ye Xun replied truthfully, not daring to b.


    The Great Elder nodded slightly, but his tone turned cold suddenly. ¡°Seems that she knows what¡¯s good for her. If she can¡¯t watch her mouth, then she can¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±


    Looking at the Great Elder¡¯s sinister face, Ye Xun suddenly said, ¡°Ye Qingtang was obedient regarding the spirit root incident, but¡­ during the worship ceremony today, Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities were a little weird.¡±


    ¡°Weird?¡± the Great Elder asked with raised eyebrows.


    Ye Xun instantly told the Great Elder everything about Ye Qingtang¡¯s performance during the worship ceremony.


    After listening, the Great Elder¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°Connate Level 7.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root is already gone, how was it that her ability was that of a Connate Level 7?


    However, the Great Elder was not too concerned. Even if Ye Qingtang was Connate Level 7, she still could not match up to him. What he was truly concerned about was the Second Elder¡¯s ending of seclusion a few dayster.


    In the whole Ye family, only the Second Elder¡¯s abilities were above his. Furthermore, the Second Elder was extremely supportive of Ye Ling.


    If the Second Elder ended his seclusion, it would definitely affect the Great Elder¡¯s scheme to usurp authority.


    ¡°Noted, you may leave first,¡± said the Great Elder.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xun retreated obediently.


    Sitting in the study room alone, the Great Elder narrowed his eyes.


    There were two more days until the Second Elder¡¯s ending of seclusion, and once he returned, the Ye family wouldpletelynd in his hands.


    The Great Elder sneered and called upon his henchman at once.


    ¡°Go to the east of the city and visit the Qin Luo Pavilion for me¡­¡± Then, the Great Elder wrote a letter and ced it into the hands of his henchman. When the henchman understood the meaning of this, he left immediately.


    Sitting on the chair, the Great Elder smirked quietly.


    On the surface, the Qin Luo Pavilion was merely an ordinary teahouse. But in reality, it was a hidden assassination organization whose leader, Qin Luo, was highly skilled and had many talented underlings. There was no assassination task that Qin Luo was not able toplete.


    The Great Elder had ordered someone to go to the Qin Luo Pavilion toplete his subsequent scheme.


    ¡­


    The following night when it was in the dead of the night, most of the lights in the Ye residence were put out.


    Ye Ling sat in the study room alone with his eyebrows furrowed. As he looked at the high-quality wine that he had just ordered people to prepare, his tightly pressed lips finally eased a little.


    The next morning, the Second Elder woulde out from his seclusion. As long as he returned to the Ye family, everything would be stabilized in the Ye family.


    Ye Ling slowly heaved a sigh as he looked at the wine jug on the table and put off the lights, preparing to return to his bedroom to rest.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: Assassination (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    However, just when Ye Ling exited the study room, he suddenly felt a faint, abnormal breath in thete night wind.


    Ye Ling¡¯s eyes instantly sharpened, and he instinctively held the sword hung on his waist.


    Suddenly, there was a movement in the wind, and a few ck figures jumped down from the roof of the Ye residence¡¯s study room.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Ling was surrounded by four men in ck.


    ¡°I wonder, what business have youe here in thete night for?¡± Ye Ling tried to appear collected while silently sweeping his gaze over the courtyard, only to find that there was not a single Ye family guard at the door of the courtyard where they were usually supposed to be at. Other than himself, there were only the four uninvited men in the huge courtyard.


    ¡°Are you the Ye family family master, Ye Ling?¡± asked the leader of the group.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Ye Ling replied.


    The leader¡¯s eyes sharpened. Making eye contact with his partners beside him, the four men took out their swords at the same time and stabbed towards Ye Ling without any word.


    rmed, Ye Ling immediately took out his sword to fight them.


    In the blink of an eye, the sharp light from the four swords struck at him like the stars¡¯ sparkle.


    The four men were highly skilled. Even if Ye Ling¡¯s abilities had not declined, it would still be hard to fend off them. Furthermore, Ye Ling¡¯s abilities had reduced greatly over the years, and he was simply not on the same level as the other four. Shortly, he was already dripping with cold sweat.


    The leader of the ck-clothed men suddenly sent Ye Ling flying with a kick. Ye Lingnded on the floor with a heavy thud as he saw the four men attacking towards him and thought that he was going to die there and then.


    But just as the four swords were about to pierce through his chest, a light shed across the Ye residence.


    A sharp tter followed, and the ck-clothed men¡¯s swords were directly deflected by that bolt of cold light.


    Then, a figure flew from the top of the courtyard walls and stood in front of Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling took a clear look of the person and astonishment filled him.


    ¡°Tang Tang! Leave! Don¡¯t care about me.¡± Ye Ling did not think that his own daughter would suddenly appear there. The four men were far stronger than he, and even if Ye Qingtang was at Connate Level 7, she definitely would not be able to win against them.


    Ye Qingtang wore a cold expression as she stood beside Ye Ling. Under the moonlight, her cold and empty gaze swept across the four murderous men before her.


    ¡°Little girl, do you wish to die?¡± The leader of the four men frowned as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who suddenly appeared, with a deepened murderous intention.


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted in front of Ye Ling without moving an inch. In her previous life, it was this night that her father was assassinated in the residence by the killers sent by the Great Elder. How could she let the tragedy repeat now that she was reborn?


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not strike. She was understood clearly that she was not these four men¡¯s opponent at all given her current ability.


    Then, Ye Qingtang suddenly said, ¡°You all wish to take my father¡¯s life merely because you all epted someone¡¯s money and are acting under their orders. I know who hired you, but I wonder¡­ how much did they pay for you all to actually disregard the Ye family¡¯s reputation and directly enter the Ye residence to assassinate someone.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, what has the price others paid got to do with you? Since you know our intention ofing and now that you are here, it¡¯s just your bad luck.¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°Qin Luo Pavilion¡¯s price must be pretty high. To be able to hire you, the pavilion master, and your three highly skilled underlings, I guess it must have cost more than ten thousand gold?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: Assassination (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words indeed stumped the four men.


    The four of them came masked, so how did that girl know their identity?


    ¡°Let me guess the exact amount of this high price. Is it ten thousand?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    The four people from the Qin Luo Pavilion narrowed their eyes. Although they did not confirm verbally, their silence gave Ye Qingtang an answer.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and continued. ¡°It really is ten thousand? I didn¡¯t think that the Great Elder of the Ye family would be so petty to give you all only ten thousand gold.¡±


    The Great Elder of the Ye family?


    The four men initially thought that Ye Qingtang was stalling time on purpose, but they did not expect that¡­ not only did Ye Qingtang point out their identity, but she even knew that the person who hired them was the Great Elder of the Ye family.


    At that instant, the four men¡¯s reactions turned slightly weird.


    ¡°Little thing, what do you actually want to say?¡± the leader asked coldly.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°Nothing much. I just think that given the capabilities of the four of you, a reward of ten thousand may be a bit too low. Isn¡¯t the Great Elder¡¯s payment of only ten thousand gold a look down on your abilities? How about this: I¡¯ll give you forty thousand gold to get rid of the Great Elder.¡±


    The four men were startled by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Forty thousand gold?


    Wasn¡¯t that four times the price the Great Elder offered!


    The four men exchanged nces and did not easily believe Ye Qingtang¡¯s suggestions. Their leader said, ¡°Young Lady Ye, I know your identity. However, don¡¯t take us as fools and trick us. We are very clear of the situation in the Ye family. Given you and your father¡¯s position in the Ye family, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even have ten thousand, much less forty thousand¡­¡±


    Ye Ling, who was behind Ye Qingtang, was on his guard as well. He merely took Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions as an act of stalling time and knew that the man¡¯s words were true. With his and Ye Qingtang¡¯s situation, there was simply no way to get forty thousand gold.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang gave a faint smile. After looking at them in the eyes, she took out bars of gold from her space ring and ced them in front of the four men.


    In the blink of an eye, a total of twenty thousand gold bars were stacked before the four men. Under the moonlight, the gold bars sparkled in brilliance and blinded the four men¡¯s eyes.


    Although the Qin Luo Pavilion had taken on quite a few cases, the rewards were at most a few thousand gold. The offer of ten thousand gold by the Great Elder of the Ye family was already the highest paying request they epted in recent years.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Young Lady Ye offered such a high amount and was really able to pay it.


    ¡°There is twenty thousand here. Treat it as my deposit. As long as you get rid of the Great Elder of the Ye family, I will automatically pass you the remaining twenty thousand.¡± Ye Qingtang looked up at the four hesitant men.


    In her previous life, she did not know about the Great Elder¡¯s scheme and did not have enough money to buy over these assassins. But now¡­ everything was different.


    She wanted the Great Elder to have a taste of his own medicine and to experience how it felt to be targeted by hired assassins.


    Initially, the four assassins were a little hesitant. However, seeing so much gold piled in front of them, they exchanged nces at once. A shrewd expression shed across the leader¡¯s eyes as he faked a heavy tone,


    ¡°The Qin Luo Pavilion has its own rules. Since we epted the order, how could we change it so casually? If this goes out, wouldn¡¯t it ruin the Qin Luo Pavilion¡¯s reputation?¡± the leader said, but his words had much less murderous intent than before.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: Assassination (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°I am aware of the Qin Luo Pavilion¡¯s rules and respect all of you. If you help me to get rid of the Great Elder and assist my father in regaining his authority, the Ye family will remember this favor and will definitely return it in the future. How can this return of favor be measured with merely ten thousand gold?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words stumped the four men.


    The Ye family was one of three greatest family ns in Lin Town, and its possessions were unfathomable. To the three great family ns, ten thousand gold was indeed just a drop in the bucket.


    They merely had a mary deal with the Great Elder. But if they took on Ye Qingtang¡¯s request, not only were they able to get forty thousand gold, but the Ye family would also owe them a favor in the future. What they could earn in and out was not just a tiny amount!


    Instantly, the four people from the Qin Luo Pavilion weighed the pros and cons quickly. When they turned to look at Ye Qingtang, the murderous intent in their eyes before was reced with a smile.


    ¡°We understand what Young Lady Ye means. We¡¯ll ept your request! Rest assured, since we epted your request, we¡¯ll carry out your order.¡± The ck-clothed men who were initially out to kill Ye Qingtang were now full of smiles as though they changed their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you all, then. The Ye family won¡¯t forget your help today,¡± Ye Qingtang said with cupped fists.


    ¡°Rest assured Lady Ye, we will get rid of the Great Elder now.¡± Then, the four men left together and headed for their new target¡ªthe sinister Great Elder of the Ye family.


    After the four of them left, Ye Ling, who had been beside Ye Qingtang this whole time, finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡­¡± Ye Ling looked at his daughter with a weird expression. He originally thought that he would definitely die today, but unexpectedly, Ye Qingtang was actually able to turn the situation around and even got the Great Elder in a fix.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I¡¯ll never allow anyone to harm you ever again.¡± Looking at Ye Ling who was safe and sound, she felt the guilt from her previous life fading away.


    ¡°I know that the Great Elder has evil intentions and was plotting to snatch the position of the family master away, but I did not expect¡­ he would actually be this vicious and hire someone to take my life.¡± Ye Ling frowned as a mix of emotions surged within him.


    ¡°The Great Elder is far more evil than others. Since second uncle is ending his seclusion tomorrow, he was deeply afraid that second uncle and you would join forces. Thus, he wanted to get rid of you in advance,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Ling sighed and shook his head. ¡°The four people from the Qin Luo Pavilion were strong, but the Great Elder isn¡¯t weak himself. Plus there are many guards around him. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Just as Ye Ling¡¯s words left his mouth, a noisy hubbub was suddenly heard in the courtyard, and a faint smell of blood diffused in the wind.


    Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang exchanged nces and headed towards the courtyard immediately.


    Fighting sounds came directly from the courtyard that the Great Elder stayed in. Outside the courtyardid many dead bodies, and the guards that were originally guarding outside the Great Elder¡¯s courtyard had all died.


    ¡°To be able to kill so many people around the Great Elder in such a short time, the people from the Qin Luo Pavilion are indeed skilled.¡± The more Ye Ling looked, the more fearful he became. Had Ye Qingtang not rush there in time, the person lying in a pool of blood would have been him.


    Ye Qingtang took a look and did not say anything. Just as she was about to enter the courtyard with Ye Ling, she suddenly saw the miserable-looking Great Elder flying away from a side of the courtyard. The people behind the Great Elder initially wanted to chase after him but slowly stopped in their tracks upon seeing Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: Assassination (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°The Great Elder is still powerful and managed to escape, but rest assured Young Lady Ye. We will be on guard here tonight. As long as the Great Elder returns, we will definitely take his life,¡± the leader of the group said.


    Looking at the miserable situation in the courtyard, Ye Qingtang, however, shook her head and replied, ¡°You all have already helped me to vent my anger. Thank you for the trouble today.¡± Then, she handed the remaining twenty thousand to the four men in ck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, you all can return. I, Ye Qingtang, will remember this favor received from the Qin Luo Pavilion. As for the Great Elder, I will deal with him subsequently.¡±


    It would be best if she could use the four men to get rid of the Great Elder. However, if that was not possible, Ye Qingtang did not dare to let the four of them stay on the Ye residence any longer as it would not be worth it should the Great Elder find an opportunity to push the responsibility of hiring assassins onto her.


    Furthermore, if the four men were here, it would not be possible for the Great Elder to return to the Ye residence.


    As the time the four men spent on the residence increased, troubles would be created instead.


    Upon receiving the gold and hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the four men naturally did not have any intention to stay any longer. They thanked Ye Qingtang immediately and flew away.


    When the four men from the Qin Luo Pavilion left, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at the corpses that filled the courtyard.


    These guards were originally servants of the Ye family and should be loyal to Ye Ling. Yet, they turned their backs on the family master and became the underlings of the Great Elder. Today, the Great Elder intentionally transferred the guards away from her father¡¯s courtyard to allow the assassins from the Qin Luo Pavilion to kill Ye Ling.


    Ye Qingtang was not the slightest saddened over the death of the group of unfaithful guards.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not early anymore, and we still have to fetch second uncle tomorrow. You should return early and rest,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile. From the start, she had not expected the four men from the Qin Luo Pavilion to be able to kill the Great Elder since he was skilled and, thus, not an opponent that could be easily dealt with.


    However, after the incident today, the Great Elder may not have the opportunity to harm Ye Ling anymore. With the Second Elder ending his seclusion tomorrow, she wanted to see how the Great Elder was going to start amotion!


    Only untilte night when the Great Elder finally received news of the four assassins¡¯ departure from the Ye residence, the Great Elder returned gloomily.


    Up until then, he still could not understand why the Qin Luo Pavilion¡¯s assassins he hired to kill Ye Ling suddenly turned to kill himself. If not for the fact that he was powerful enough, he would have died in their hands.


    The more he wondered, the stranger it became. Not knowing the cause of the change, he could only put down the matter temporarily and prepare to further investigate it in the days toe.


    Now that the Qin Luo Pavilion went against the agreement, Ye Ling could not be killed, and as such, the Great Elder would not be able to push any me onto the Second Elder.


    When he thought of that, the Great Elder could not help but frown. However, looking at the disorderly mess in his courtyard, he remembered something.


    Assassinating the family master was a crime punishable by death, and assassinating the Great Elder of a family n was simrly a crime punishable by death!


    Ye Ling had been poisoned, and his days were numbered. Even if he did not die today, he would not have many days left. The real trouble was the Second Elder.


    He would definitely not let the Second Elder and Ye Ling join hands.


    The Ye family was sooner orter his!


    ¡­


    The second morning, Ye Qingtang woke up, changed her clothes, and then headed for Ye Ling¡¯s courtyard to find him and fetch the Second Elder together.


    But when Ye Qingtang entered Ye Ling¡¯s courtyard, he was nowhere to be found. She immediately asked the servants for Ye Ling¡¯s location.


    Only then did she realise¡­


    The Great Elder actually pushed forward the time to fetch the Second Elder. After receiving the news, Ye Ling did not react much, but he did not want to wake Ye Qingtang, who was still sleeping. Thus, he headed for where the Second Elder was in seclusion in along with the Great Elder ahead of time.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: The Second Elder (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Upon receiving the news, Ye Qingtang was stunned. Without wasting any time, she went straight to take a horse and rode quickly to where the Second Elder was in seclusion in.


    In her previous life, Ye Ling lost his life the night before the Second Elder ended his seclusion. When Ye Qingtang was still mourning the death of her father, the Great Elder forcefully brought her to fetch the Second Elder. Then, Ye Qingtang still thought of finding out her father¡¯s killer with the help of her loving second uncle once he ended his seclusion. However¡­


    Just as the Second Elder just stepped out of the stone door, the Great Elder immediately ordered people forward to kill the Second Elder after condemning him for murdering the family master.


    Helplessly¡­


    The Ye Qingtang in the previous life was ignorant andpletely did not know what happened. Furthermore, she had little ability and was not able to react due to the shock from the Great Elder¡¯s actions. Even if she wanted to save the Second Elder, the Great Elder paid no heed to her words, ordered people to guard her from a side, and killed the Second Elder in front of her.


    Up to this day, Ye Qingtang still vividly remembers the image of the Second Elder dying before her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and cleared her mind as she continuously increased the horse¡¯s speed.


    She did not expect the Great Elder to head there in advance.


    If she remembered correctly, not only did the Great Elder personally invite people there to wee the Second Elder¡¯s ending of seclusion, but he even made Ye Xun invite a few Elders from the Duan family. It was obvious that he had set his mind on killing the Second Elder the moment he ended his seclusion!


    Ye Qingtang elerated and rode at full speed.


    At the Ye family¡¯s area for seclusion outside Lin Town, there were many people gathered.


    With hands behind his back, the Great Elder looked at the tightly shut stone door with a cold gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°Great Elder, the Second Elder should be out in a while,¡± Ye Xun, who was standing beside the Great Elder, said with a smile.


    The Great Elder gave a slight nod as his gaze swept across Ye Xun andnded on Duan Tianrao, who stood next to her. Today, Ye Xun, as Duan Tianrao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, had invited a few Elders from the Duan family over on the basis of the Great Elder¡¯s punishment of the Ye family betrayer.


    The Second Elder¡¯s ability was good, and the Great Elder was not fully confident that he could take down the Second Elder. Thus, he invited the Elders from the Duan family not only to frighten the Second Elder but also to serve as witnesses after the execution of the Second Elder for his crime.


    Whether the Second Eldermitted a crime was not important to the Duan family.


    Now that Ye You was a direct disciple of the Yunxiao Sect Sec Master, it was natural that the Duan family viewed the Great Elder with greater importance. Furthermore, Ye Xun was close to the Great Elder. As such, the Duan family was willing to give face to the Great Elder.


    ¡°Thank you foring today, Elders,¡± the Great Elder said with sped hands.


    An Elder from the Duan family replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Duan and Ye family are both part of the three greatest family ns in Lin Town and have friendly rtions. Now that such an incident has happened in the Ye family, the Duan family is happy to help. We can also make use of this incident as a preventative wake-up call for those harboring evil intentions.¡±


    The Great Elder smiled. ¡°As the Great Elder, I must¡¯ve made a mistake in my management for such a scandal to break out in the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that, Great Elder? You have already done very well. Although you¡¯re an Elder, it¡¯s impossible for you to take care of everything perfectly. Moreover, you almost lost your life because of this. How could you be med for this? Seeing that yourplexion is pretty good today, I guess the injuries you sustained are not that serious?¡± asked a Duan family Elder.


    ¡°I am still fine, merely some abrasions only,¡± the Great Elder said slowly as he looked over at a Ye family carriage at a side. After seeing Ye Linging down from the carriage, the Great Elder did not say anything much as he stared at the tightly shut stone door.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: The Second Elder (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    After alighting from the carriage, Ye Ling frowned as he saw the few Elders of the Duan family beside the Great Elder.


    Today was the day when the Second Elder of the Ye family would end his seclusion, what were the Duan family¡¯s Elders doing here?


    ¡°Great Elder, these Elders from the Duan family¡­¡± Ye Ling said with a frown.


    The Great Elder responded coolly, ¡°Previously, the Second Elder went into seclusion in order to make a breakthrough. Our friends from the Duan family have about the same level of strength as the Second Elder. They are here today to find out whether the Second Elder has indeed seeded in making a breakthrough and perhaps even learn from the Second Elder¡¯s experience.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± the Duan family¡¯s Elders smiled as they made courteous exchanges although their tone was rathercking in respect for a family master, making it seem perfunctory.


    The Duan family was clearly aware of the situation in the Ye family. Although Ye Ling was still the family master of the Ye family, the changing of the person in position was merely a matter of time.


    They would rather be on friendly terms with the Great Elder than with Ye Ling.


    After all¡­


    Backing the Great Elder was Ye You who entered the Yunxiao Sect!


    Ye Ling sensed that something was off, but the few Elders from the Duan family and the Great Elder had no intention of speaking further. Moreover, Ye Ling saw Duan family Elders¡¯ superficial attitude towards him, and he knew that he would not get any answers even if he asked.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Ling was annoyed with the Duan family over Duan Tianrao¡¯s initiation to break the engagement. Now that he saw Ye Xun and Duan Tianrao publicly appearing together, he was even more unwilling to say anything further.


    At that instant, Ye Ling felt that it was a good thing for Ye Qingtang to note today lest she gets upset when she sees Ye Xun and Duan Tianrao together.


    In the state of silence, the tightly-shut stone door slowly opened, and a gust of cold air escaped from the opening gap.


    When the stone door waspletely opened, a tall figure slowly walked out from the stone door. It was an elderly man over fifty years of age, but his tall and straight posture did not make him look old at all. His firm and good-looking features emitted a healthy glow. If one were to ignore the faint wrinkles on his face, it would be hard to guess the real age of this person before them.


    The Second Elder of the Ye family stepped out steadily. Although he was only wearing a simple top, his disposition was unable to be covered.


    The moment the Second Elder looked up, surprise filled his eyes briefly as he saw that apart from the Ye family, people from the Duan family were there as well. However, he was not too concerned.


    Before he went into seclusion, Ye Qingtang and Duan Tianrao were engaged. Thus, although he was surprised by the Duan family¡¯s visit, he did not think much about it.


    When Ye Ling saw the Second Elder walking out of the stone door, his heart that had been suspended in midair for a long time finally settled down gradually. He immediately went forward to speak to the Second Elder, but a figure beat him to it.


    The Great Elder suddenly stood in front of the Second Elder. At that instant, there was not a hint of emotion on the Great Elder¡¯s face. With a slight frown, his eyes sharpened as he looked at the Second Elder, and he ordered coldly, ¡°Take the Second Elder down!¡±


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder were both stunned by the Great Elder¡¯s words.


    Just when Ye Ling and the Second Elder were still in a shock, a group of guards that came with the Great Elder went forward and locked the Second Elder¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Great Elder, what is the meaning of this!¡± The Second Elder frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Great Elder, what are you doing?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face sunk as he looked at the Great Elder.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54: The Second Elder (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    There was no emotion on the Great Elder¡¯s face. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he looked past Ye Ling and straight at the Second Elder. ¡°Last night, four assassins barged into the Ye residence in an attempt to kill me and the family master. Do you know about this, Second Elder?¡±


    The Great Elder¡¯s question shocked Ye Ling.


    The Second Elder, who waspletely unaware, frowned slightly. He looked worriedly at Ye Ling, and after verifying that Ye Ling was not injured, he said in a low voice, ¡°I have been in seclusion for many days and do not know about this incident. There are people in Lin Town who actually dare to offend the Ye family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know about this incident?¡± The Great Elder suddenly scoffed. ¡°In the whole Ye family, there are only three people who can exercise control: you, the family master, and I. If the family master and I died, and given that the Young Lady is still too young, who do you think¡­ will be able to gain power and exercise control in the Ye family?¡±


    Though the Great Elder was asking, everyone knew what he was implying in his words.


    If the Great Elder and Ye Ling died, the position of power in the Ye family would naturally fall into the hands of the Second Elder.


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Great Elder, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Second Elder, the Great Elder¡¯s meaning is very obvious. A clever person like you would surely understand?¡± Ye Xun looked at the Second Elder helplessly with a frown and continued. ¡°Second Elder, do you really not understand or are you acting like you don¡¯t? The Ye family has always treated you fairly, and you hold the respectable position of an Elder. My father had such deep respect for you, but it turns out that you are too greedy. Not only are you dissatisfied with the position as an Elder, but you even want to kill others to steal their power!¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes sharpened as he immediately looked at Ye Xun, who was full of nder.


    ¡°I have always had a clear conscience and have never once done anything to harm the Ye family. Ye Xun, how dare you speak so recklessly and use me?!¡±


    Ye Xun was scared by the Second Elder¡¯s re. Purposefully putting on a wronged expression, she hid behind Duan Tianrao as she tugged on Duan Tianrao¡¯s sleeves with tears dancing in her eyes. ¡°Darling Duan¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Duan Tianrao immediately raised his hand and patted Ye Xun¡¯s tiny handsfortingly. Then, he looked at the Second Elder and said, ¡°Second Elder, I used to address you as the Second Elder of the Ye family and have always respected your abilities, but you are a man and should take responsibility like one. Everyone in Lin Town knows that something happened in the Ye family yesterday. With both Uncle Ye and the Great Elder targeted for assassination, who would dare to strike at the Ye family if there were no benefits to gain? Only you would vainly attempt to steal the family master position and do such a monstrous thing.¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression darkenedpletely. He just ended his seclusion and waspletely unaware of everything that happened outside. Never had he expected that the moment he ended his seclusion, he was used ofmitting such a serious crime.


    In addition, looking at the intimate gestures between Ye Xun and Duan Tianrao, the Second Elder¡¯s eyes darkened a few shades instantly.


    Duan Tianrao was clearly Ye Qingtang¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but now, he was actually having an affair with Ye Xun, the adopted daughter of the Ye family!


    The Second Elder was wholeheartedly besotted with martial arts and did not marry or have kids. He had long treated Ye Qingtang as his own granddaughter. As he looked at the two people in front of him, one who even used him, anger filled him, and he narrowed his eyes at them.


    Suddenly, a powerful aura dissipated from him, and in an instant, the few guards who locked his arms were thrown out by the force.


    ¡°Ignorant kid, how dare you to nder me!¡± the Second Elder remarked coldly.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: Collusion (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Duan Tianrao instinctively protected Ye Xun as he clearly felt a powerful aura surging crazily from within the Second Elder.


    At the sight of the two, the Duan family Elders¡¯ faces darkened, and they jumped to the front of Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun to block them.


    ¡°Second Elder, this matter has nothing to do with others¡¯ nder. You know very well what you did,¡± an Elder from the Duan family said in a low voice.


    ¡°What I did?¡± The Second Elder scoffed. ¡°I have been in seclusion for such a long time and had never once left a step. Never had I thought that you all would use me like this!¡±


    Looking at the Second Elder¡¯s increasingly raging force, another Elder from the Duan family protected Duan Tianrao while scoffing. ¡°If you wanted to do it, why would you do it personally? As Elders as well, we know that you arranged for your henchman to deliver food and clothes to you daily while you were in seclusion. It is nothing impossible if you entrusted the matter to your henchman.¡±


    Ye Ling understood the situation very clearly after looking at themotion. He was initially confused over the reason for the Duan family¡¯s presence, but now it seemed that the Great Elder came prepared. He failed in having Ye Ling killed yesterday, and now, he actually wanted to push the responsibility of the crime on the Second Elder!


    Ye Ling was not a fool. He was very aware of the reason why the Great Elder wanted to get rid of the Second Elder.


    In the whole Ye family, only the Second Elder¡¯s abilities couldpete with the Great Elder¡¯s. If the Second Elder died, the Great Elder could freely deal with Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Wait! There aren¡¯t any clues regarding yesterday¡¯s incident at all. Isn¡¯t the Great Elder¡¯s assertive judgment too irresponsible?¡± Ye Ling stepped forward immediately and looked at the Great Elder coldly. ¡°Moreover, the Second Elder is very loyal to the Ye family and is certainly not someone who would do such an evil thing. The real murderer behind the assassins is definitely not him.¡±


    The Great Elder looked at Ye Ling and responded without much emotion. ¡°Family master, I know that you are very close to the Second Elder, but there is an old saying: you may know a person¡¯s face, but not his heart. The Second Elder had been in seclusion these days, but such a huge incident happened in the Ye family. If both you and I died, the Ye family would naturally fall in his hands, and it is exactly because he is in seclusion that outsiders would not suspect him at all. All of this was merely his n from long ago. You should not be blinded by his trick.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened. He would definitely not believe it if anyone said the Second Elder was disloyal. Moreover, he already knew fromst night that the assassins were sent by the Great Elder. Whatever the Great Elder said today was merely to push the me on the Second Elder.


    However¡­


    Even though Ye Ling knew who the real murderer was, he understood the situation before him.


    Even if he were to say that the Great Elder was the one who hired the assassins, there would be no meaning in it at all.


    Ye Xun had long been on friendly terms with the Great Elder, and the Duan family would naturally stand on the Great Elder¡¯s side. Even if Ye Ling tried to reveal the Great Elder¡¯s true colors in front of everyone, the Great Elder would just take advantage of the opportunity and silence him!


    ¡°Father, the Great Elder is doing this for you and the welfare of the Ye family. The Second Elder has evil intentions and nned to steal the position of the Family Master. You must not care about your past friendship with him and be softhearted. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble. Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should spare a thought for Tang Tang.¡± Ye Xun said with a faked worrying tone. She was persuading Ye Ling on the surface, but in reality, she pointed out Ye Qingtang to force Ye Ling to prioritize Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety. If Ye Ling stood up for the Second Elder forcefully, they would not guarantee Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: Collusion (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Ling widened his eyes and looked at Ye Xun who was faking kindness.


    He had never expected that the orphan he raised on his own to actually be a heartless and evil person.


    ¡°Family Master Ye, what Xun said is logical. As the head of the family, you should not be overly softhearted and hesitant to take necessary actions for the sake of the safety and prosperity of the family n. The Second Eldermitted such atrocity; if you insist on protecting him, not only will the Ye family suffer from embarrassment, you also endanger the other people in the family as well. I¡¯m afraid this is not what the head of the family should do¡­¡± a Duan family Elder said as he looked at the livid Ye Ling.


    ¡°I am the head of the Ye family, and the Second Elder is a member of the Ye family. I decide whether he is guilty or not. It will never be up to you, the Duan¡¯s, to interfere,¡± Ye Ling replied coldly.


    ¡°Uncle Ye, there is something wrong with that statement. Both the Ye family and my Duan family are part of the three greatest family ns in Lin town. If the Ye family are conniving towards this matter, won¡¯t it affect the good reputation of the Duan family, which shares the same title, as well?¡± Duan Tianrao said.


    ¡°There is no ce for you to speak here,¡± Ye Ling said with disdain.


    Duan Tianrao¡¯s furrowed his brows quite unhappily.


    Stepping forward, the Great Elder said, ¡°The Family Master was shocked by yesterday¡¯s incident. I suppose you are in a confused state of mind today because you¡¯re not fully recovered. You¡¯ll need to rest early. Once the Second Elder is dealt with, I will bring you back to the Ye residence to recuperate. For now, you should not care so much about this as I will share your burden.¡±


    Immediately after, the Great Elder gave the Elders from the Duan family a look. Since the Duan Elders were invited by the Great Elder to deal with the Second Elder from the start, they attacked him as soon as they saw the Great Elder¡¯s signal!


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes darkened as he raised his hand and fought back against them without fear.


    Ye Ling never expected that the Great Elder would do evil so openly, and he instantly stood forward, wanting to strike at the Duan Elders.


    ¡°Father, you have been in poor health recently. It is better if you don¡¯t strain yourself. The Great Elder and the Daun family¡¯s Elders will take care of this matter,¡± Ye Xun blocked Ye Ling¡¯s path.


    ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was low and he raised his hand in an attempt to push Ye Xun away.


    However, Duan Tianrao stepped up at that moment and pulled Ye Xun behind him to protect her with one hand and blocked Ye Ling with the other. ¡°Uncle Ye, Xun is doing this for your own good. Fights are dangerous, and it will not be good if Uncle Ye is injured.¡±


    ¡°Duan Tianrao, get lost! The Duan family has no room to interfere in the Ye family¡¯s affairs,¡± Ye Ling uttered coldly.


    However, Duan Tianrao remained unaffected and stood still. ¡°Uncle Ye, if you¡¯re too softhearted, you¡¯ll not be a good Family Master. The Great Elder went through such trouble to help share your burden, why won¡¯t youe to your senses? In consideration of your health, I¡¯m afraid I can not let you go over.¡±


    Ye Ling¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he suddenly attacked Duan Tianrao.


    Duan Tianrao scoffed.


    If Ye Ling was at his peak, Duan Tianrao would definitely not be powerful enough to fight Ye Ling. However, Ye Ling¡¯s body had been weakened in recent years, and he was not as highly skilled as before. Why would Duan Tianrao need to be afraid?


    Then, Duan Tianrao and Ye Ling started fighting.


    Watching the two battle from aside, Ye Xun acted worried. ¡°Father, darling Duan, stop fighting.¡± As she spoke, she went forward to seemingly stop the fight but was in actuality preventing Ye Ling from striking and letting Duan Tianrao gain the upper hand.


    On the other side, the Elders from the Duan family and the Second Elder had already been in a match. Even though the Second Elder¡¯s ability was higher, it was difficult to fight against four opponents alone. Although he had not beenpletely defeated yet, he had been suppressed by the Duan Elders and was unable to escape. Looking at Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun jointly attacking Ye Ling, the anger in him riled up even more. Right at the moment when he was distracted, the Great Elder sharply captured the opportunity to fly behind the Second Elder and steadilynded his palm on the Second Elder¡¯s back with a loud boom!

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: Collusion (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In an instant, Second Elder spat a mouthful of blood after taking the full force of the hit. With unsteady breaths, he was directly pressed down on the floor by the Duan family Elders!


    ¡°Second Elder, youmitted an atrocity. ording to the Ye family family rules, you will be executed,¡± said the Great Elder as he walked to the front of the Second Elder and looked down at him with cold and scornful eyes.


    ¡°Great Elder, you are the one who wants to steal power! You will be punished for persecuting the Ye family Elder and Family Master! The Ye family¡¯s ancestors will never let you off!¡± At that point, the Second Elder was able to see that everything that happened was a part of the Great Elder¡¯s n.


    A while ago, he had already sensed that the Great Elder had evil designs. However, he did not have concrete evidence and could not take him out.


    Yet unexpectedly, the Great Elder found an opportunity instead.


    He could only hate that he realized toote!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Elder. What happens to the Ye family from now on has nothing to do with you. As a sinner of the Ye family, it is better if you just obediently go to the underworld and seek forgiveness from the Ye family¡¯s ancestors!¡± A cold gleam of light shed in the Great Elder¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he raised the sharp sword in his hand and fiercely thrust at the Second Elder¡¯s crown!


    Ye Ling, who was blocked by Duan Tianrao and Ye Ling, drew a cold breath upon seeing the sight, and his head buzzed!


    However¡­


    Just before the Great Elder¡¯s swordnded, a ray of light suddenly shed before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    A force directly blew the sharp sword in the Great Elder¡¯s hand away!


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    A girl¡¯s voice immediately sounded.


    Everyone, including Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun who were jointly attacking Ye Ling, turned their heads towards the direction of the voice.


    But before Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun could see who the person was, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of them, and with a flying kick, both Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun were sent flying.


    ¡°Who are you! How dare you touch my people from the Ye and Duan family!¡± shouted the Great Elder.


    The ck figure took the opportunity to stand beside Ye Ling. At that point, the person¡¯s face was finally revealed in front of everyone.


    ¡°So what if I touch them? It is already merciful of me to not take their lives when they had the audacity to disrespect the Family Master of the Ye family.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly appeared beside Ye Ling and looked at everyone coldly with her chin raised.


    Everyone was stunned upon seeing Ye Qingtang.


    Hurriedly standing up after being kicked away by Ye Qingtang, Duan Tianrao instantly nked out when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s alluring face.


    In the fierce wind, Ye Qingtang stood still in a red top, and her hair danced in the wind. Set against that red top, her small and wless face was even more exquisite, capturing Duan Tianrao¡¯s heart immediately.


    Today, Ye Qingtang had left hurriedly and forgot to put on her veil.


    After rushing over at full speed, her cheeks had a slight tint of red, making her even more beautiful than when she was on the worship stage.


    ¡°Tang Tang!¡± Ye Ling could not help but be surprised when he saw Ye Qingtang.


    The fury in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes slowly subsided when she saw that Ye Ling was not injured.


    She had never expected that Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun would be so bold to attack her father.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, how dare you injure someone from the Duan family!¡± The Elders from the Duan family were unhappy. Ye Qingtang had canceled the engagement with Duan Tianrao not long ago, yet now, she still dared to injure Duan Tianrao in front of them. Wasn¡¯t this a p in their faces?

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: Talking Back (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Injure him? This should be counted as showing mercy,¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed. When she saw the Duan family¡¯s Elders pressing the Second Elder on the ground, the anger that she had just suppressed a while ago started to rile up again.


    What a brilliant Great Elder! What a brilliant Duan family!


    ¡°You, the Duan¡¯s, are seriously bing more and more impressive. Not only do you all want to interfere in the Ye family¡¯s matters, you all still allowed the next family master of the Duan family to attack Family Master Ye? Your appetite is really getting bigger!¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    A Duan Elder frowned and said, ¡°The Second Young Master did not want to offend your father intentionally. He just didn¡¯t want him to be involved and hurt himself only. The Second Elder from the Ye familymitted an atrocity and plotted to murder the Family Master and Great Elder of the Ye family. As inws with the Ye family, in addition to Xun¡¯s close rtionship with the Great Elder, of course the Duan family had toe and provide assistance.¡±


    ¡°Provide assistance?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled as a frown hung at the corner of her lips. ¡°Ye Xun is merely an adopted daughter of the Ye family and cannot be said to be a real member of the Ye family. She does not have the right to interfere in the Ye family¡¯s matters. What more rtion does the Duan family, whom she has an engagement with, have with the Ye family!¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not give Ye Xun any face at all as she directly trashed Ye Xun¡¯s public title as Lady Ye.


    In an instant, all color faded from Ye Xun¡¯s face as her hands that were hung on her side secretly balled into a fist.


    ¡°Or should I say that the Duan family¡¯s ambition is growing? The Ye and Duan family are both part of the three greatest family ns in Lin Town. Now that the Duan family actually overstepped their authority to interfere in the Ye family¡¯s matters, could it be that the Duan family wants to be the greatest family n in Lin town?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the few Elders from the Duan family coldly as the warmth in her tone suddenly vanished.


    The Duan Elders¡¯ faces darkened at her words.


    They were requested toe here by the Great Elder to deal with the Second Elder today and had no other intention. However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s words exaggerated the Duan family¡¯s ambitions. If this were to spread, wouldn¡¯t their actions sow discord both with the Ye and within Duan family?


    The Elders from the Duan family frowned slightly. Looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s charming face, they suddenly remembered.


    A few days ago, they had heard that Young Lady Ye was close to the Third Young Master Si and frequently visited the Si residence. If Ye Qingtang told the Si family about today¡¯s incident,


    won¡¯t the Duan family¡­


    Then, the Duan Elders¡¯ expressions turned weird.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed, ¡°Duan Elders, how much longer do you want to lock our Ye Family¡¯s Second Elder?¡±


    Their faces froze. After weighing their options, they finally released their grip slowly.


    They did not fear Ye Qingtang, but her rtionship with the Si family did make them afraid.


    In recent years, there had been no conflicts between the Duan and Si family. If they angered the Si family just because they helped the Great Elder with a small favor, they would lose more than they gained.


    Free from suppression, the Second Elder stood up immediately and took a deep breath, forcing down the surging blood in his chest. His gazended on Ye Qingtang and surprise filled his eyes uncontrobly.


    Was this still the little girl who had always cowardly hidden behind him and Ye Ling?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, watch how you speak to these Elders from the Duan family,¡± uttered the Great Elder. He had never once thought that Ye Qingtang would cause his scheme to fail.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: Talking Back (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Great Elder and sneered, ¡°Great Elder, I am the sessor to the Ye family¡¯s family master position. I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to speak to others.¡±


    The Great Elder¡¯s face sunk instantly.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand. We merely had good intentions to help father to get rid of our Ye family¡¯s traitor.¡± Ye Xun forced herself to speak and put on a kind act.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ye Xun¡¯s loathsome face and said, ¡°Father? Ye Xun, are you still unclear of your identity? Who do you think you are? How dare you address my father as ¡®father¡¯? Our Ye family? What rtion does the Ye family have with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were like sharp des which shaved away all of Ye Xun¡¯s pretense and dignitypletely. Even for a scheming person like Ye Xun, her face went pale uncontrobly, and she could not maintain the smile on her face.


    ¡°Qingtang, you are being too harsh. Xun grew up in the Ye family from young and would naturally want the best for the Ye family. Don¡¯t be ignorant of her good intentions,¡± Duan Tianrao returned to his senses and could not help but defend Ye Xun.


    ¡°It is not that she grew up in the Ye family. The Ye family only adopted her because we took pity on her for not having any parents. If Second Young Master Duan feels that the Ye family is not treating her right, you can bring her back to your Duan family. Our Ye family does not need any of her good intentions.¡± Ye Qingtang said without giving Duan Tianrao any face at all.


    Deep down, she was already extremely disgusted with Duan Tianrao. But even if she weren¡¯t, Ye Qingtang already had the urge to destroy his bones into ashes solely based on the fact that he had attacked Ye Ling just now.


    In this quick exchange of words, Ye Qingtang made both Duan Tianrao and Ye Xun lose all their face while the Elders from the Duan family turned pale.


    ¡°Today¡¯s incident is my Ye family¡¯s matter. If there is nothing else, I will not escort you, the Duan¡¯s, any further.¡± Ye Qingtang bluntly demanded them to leave.


    The people from the Duan family werepletely defeated by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words and did not intend to stay on any longer. Furthermore, the Second Elder had already sustained serious injuries, and it would be easy if the Great Elder really wanted to kill him. There was no need for them to continue staying there and allow others to have a handle against them.


    ¡°Great Elder, we will return first,¡± a Duan Elder said.


    The Great Elder¡¯s head dropped a little, but he still nodded. With the injuries that the Second Elder suffered, he was not his opponent.


    The people from the Duan family left instantly. However, before they left, Duan Tianrao turned around to look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s beautiful face one more time and tried his best to convince her. ¡°Qingtang, whatever the Duan family did today was all for the good of the Ye family. The Second Elder has evil intentions. If he is left alone, it would only harm the Ye family.¡±


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang did not even bother to look at Duan Tianrao, and he could only turn back and leave.


    After the Duan¡¯s hadpletely left, Ye Qingtang then turned around and walked to the Second Elder¡¯s side. Her expression softened as she smiled. ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    Looking at thepletely different Ye Qingtang before him, the Second Elder was filled with gratification.


    However, the Great Elder¡¯s face sunk as he said, ¡°The Second Elder schemed to kill the Family Master and me. This matter should not be over just like that and must be dealt with ording to the family rules.¡±


    Ye Qingtang turned to look at the sullen-looking Great Elder and replied, ¡°You said Second Uncle is the mastermind behind the scenes. What evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡± The Great Elder scoffed. ¡°Getting rid of me and the Family Master would benefit the Second Elder the most. Who else could it be other than him?¡±


    Looking at the Great Elder¡¯s strong appearance, she could not help but let out augh. ¡°Great Elder¡¯s words are merely a guess and are not based on any concrete evidence. When the assassins came yesterday, I happened to be in my father¡¯s courtyard and exchanged a few blows with them. Although I could not win them, I found the word ¡®Qin¡¯ stitched inside the end of their sleeves. If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t the most famous assassin organization in Lin Town the Qin Luo Pavilion? Didn¡¯t everyone in the Qin Luo Pavilion all have such a ¡®Qin¡¯ stitched on the cuff of their sleeves?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: Talking Back (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The moment Ye Qingtang¡¯s words came out, the Great Elder¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°If the Great Elder really wants to investigate, you can go check with the Qin Luo Pavilion. Perhaps you can find out the real mastermind?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Great Elder with a smile.


    At that instant, the Great Elder¡¯s face darkened to an extreme.


    Never in a million years did he expect that Ye Qingtang would actually notice the word at the end of the assassins¡¯ sleeves. Although those assassins had oddly betrayed the Great Elder, he could not just bring them over and confront them.


    After all¡­


    He was the one who first hired the Qin Luo Pavilion¡¯s people to assassinate Ye Ling.


    Although the assassination did not seed, if the news spreads out, he would¡­


    The Great Elder¡¯s expression became increasingly uglier. He did not dare to press on the matter after Ye Qingtang mentioned the Qin Luo Pavilion and could only forcefully suppress his emotions. Faking a calm front, he said, ¡°Since you saw it yourself, I will send people to check with the Qin Luo Pavilionter. If it really is their doing, I will definitely make them hand in the real mastermind behind the scenes.¡±


    The Great Elder took a deep breath andid his words straight.


    He absolutely could not let Ye Ling or the Second Elder¡¯s people head to the Qin Luo Pavilion to investigate. Otherwise, the consequences would be unbearable.


    ¡°Since it is so, the Second Elder is innocent before the truth is uncovered,¡± Ye Qingtang said in a smile as she single-handedly spoiled all of the Great Elder¡¯s ns.


    At that instant, the Great Elder¡¯s expression was ugly as if he had eaten excrement.


    Failing to get rid of Ye Ling yesterday was a slip up, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s discovery of the four assassins¡¯ identity today caused him to be unable to charge the Second Elder for the crime.


    The Great Elder no longer wanted to say anything and merely gave a faint, undetectable nod.


    ¡°Since Second Uncle has ended his seclusion, we can head back now,¡± said Ye Qingtang with a smile, which only deepened upon seeing the Great Elder¡¯s ugly expression.


    The Great Elder scoffed and turned around to get on the carriage without saying anything.


    Seeing the Great Elder¡¯s departure, the Second Elder finally opened his mouth after staying silent all this while.


    ¡°Tang Tang, it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you, and I¡¯ve never expected that you would change so much. Now, I can finally set my mind at ease.¡± The Second Elder looked at Ye Qingtang amiably. Both he and Ye Ling were originally worried that Ye Qingtang¡¯s personality was too cowardly and that she might not be able to manage if she were to inherit the position of family master.


    But now, it seemed that both of them had worried for nothing.


    ¡°Second Uncle, father has ordered people to prepare good wine for you since a few days ago. This is not a good ce for us to talk. How about we get on the carriage and continue our conversation there?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Second Elder with genuine warmth.


    In her previous life, no matter how cowardly and weak she was, the Second Elder always carefully protected her. It could be said that the Second Elder had already be her family. In this life, the regret from her past life was more or less resolved now that she stopped the Great Elder from killing the Second Elder.


    ¡°Sure! It¡¯s been long since I drank to my heart¡¯s content. I must drink my fill.¡± the Second Elderughed.


    Then, Ye Qingtang got on the carriage along with Ye Ling and the Second Elder.


    The carriage moved. Although the Second Elder was injured, it was nothing serious. He picked up the wine and drank to his heart¡¯s content while, in between, asking about the Ye family¡¯s situation when he was not around.


    When he knew that Duan Tianrao had broken off the engagement with Ye Qingtang and entered an affair with Ye Xun, his face darkened immediately.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: The Calm Before The Storm (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°I was wondering why that fe from the Duan family was so intimate with Ye Xun earlier on. So this is why¡­ To think that your father and I still wasted our breaths to hand you into his hands just for him to turn to another woman. Turns out he is such a heartless and unfaithful person,¡± the Second Elder said harshly, but his expression softened when he turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tang Tang. So what if your spirit root is gone? Your Second Uncle is here from now on. Let¡¯s see who will still dare to bully you!¡± asserted Ye Ling.


    Warmth filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. With both the Second Elder and Ye Ling¡¯spany, what did she need to be afraid of?


    ¡°Family master, I think that the Great Elder¡¯s ns are not so simple. He already had wild ambitions from the start, and now that his granddaughter, Ye You, entered the Yunxiao Sect, he¡¯ll not settle for this much. You should be on your guard from now on. Once I return back to the residence, I¡¯ll watch him tightly as well. I want to see what more trouble he can stir up in the Ye family,¡± said the Second Elder coldly. From the skit that the Great Elder arranged today, the Second Elder had already understood that the Great Elder had clearly tried to take the opportunity to get rid of him.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, I can be at ease. Your injuries¡­¡± Ye Ling said worryingly.


    ¡°No trouble. If those Elders from the Duan family fought me one on one, none of them are good enough to be my opponent. It¡¯s not so easy to inflict serious injuries on me with that little ability of theirs,¡± replied the Second Elder.


    Nodding his head in relief, Ye Ling¡¯s gazended on his daughter, Ye Qingtang. Everything that happened today was far from his expectations. Although he knew that the Great Elder had evil designs, he did not expect the Great Elder to act so brazenly in public.


    Had Ye Qingtang not arrive in time today and wittily made the people from the Duan family leave, as well as scare the Great Elder, the oue would have been disastrous.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you have really grown up,¡± Ye Ling said emotionally as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. Looking at the faces of her father and second uncle, she made a firm decision to be powerful as it was the only way for her to protect the people she loved.


    The return of the Ye family¡¯s Second Elder to the residence caused quite a shock throughout the Ye family.


    Originally when the Second Elder was in seclusion, the Great Elder had control of the entire Ye family. But with the Second Elder¡¯s return, everyone was extremely cautious, as they were deeply aware of the fact that his ability was stronger than that of the Great Elder¡¯s.


    Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang were the happiest over the Second Elder¡¯s return, while the Great Elder¡¯s face became uglier by day.


    There were two more days to the Great Elder¡¯s birthday. Despite the terrible conflict that happened on the day when the Second Elder¡¯s ended his seclusion, this news waspletely sealed away from the public.


    Reasonably, the Great Elder Ye¡¯s birthday celebration was a happy asion in Lin Town. Both Ye Ling and the Second Elder were also unwilling to cause amotion in public and temporarily put down their resentment from before. After all, they would not be able to get rid of the Great Elder without a valid reason. What they needed to do now was to wait for such an opportunity toe.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­ the preparations on the residence are about done¡­¡± Ye Xun said respectfully as she stood in the Great Elder¡¯s room.


    Although the Great Elder¡¯s scheme was foiled by Ye Qingtang, there was not a slight change in his position in the Ye family. Despite the few of them turning against him openly that day, the Great Elder still appointed Ye Xun to be in charge of the preparation works for his birthday celebration.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: The Calm Before The Storm (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Great Elder nodded slightly, but there was no change in his expression.


    Cautiously observing the Great Elder¡¯s reaction, Ye You asked carefully, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow. Will sister You be able to rush back?¡±


    Ye You was already the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s disciple, and her identity was different from ordinary people. If Ye You could return for the Great Elder¡¯s birthday celebration, all family ns¡¯ family masters in Lin Town needed to be extremely respectful towards Ye You, much less the Second Elder and Ye Ling.


    The Great Elder waved his hand. ¡°She just entered the Yunxiao Sect, and cultivation will naturally be her main priority.¡± He had never paid any attention to the people in the Ye family. Regardless of what he did, he was already fully prepared. Even if Ye Ling and the rest knew everything, they had no evidence and reason to counter him.


    He did try to send people to assassinate Ye Ling and push the me to the Second Elder, but so what?


    Now, he was still the Great Elder of the Ye family, and since Ye Ling and the rest had no evidence, his position remained unshaken.


    ¡°Noted,¡± Ye Xun said with an obedient nod.


    ¡­


    The Second Elder¡¯s injuries were not serious and only needed a few days to rest and recuperate. Perhaps due to the Second Elder¡¯s return, Ye Ling¡¯splexion became better.


    Ye Qingtang went to the Si family in the afternoon to nurse Si Bai¡¯s body as usual.


    As the Second Elder and Ye Ling watched Ye Qingtang leave the Ye residence, curiosity filled the Second Elder¡¯s heart.


    ¡°How did this girl establish rtions with the Si family? I remember clearly that the Si family was pretty prejudiced against us, the Ye family, previously. When I returned to the residence, I think I heard that this girl and the Third Young Master Si¡­¡± The Second Elder looked at Ye Ling weirdly. Although Si Bai was frail, his natural talent was extremely high¡ªfar higher than Duan Tianrao. If Ye Qingtang could find a good man to marry, it would put the Second Elder¡¯s heart at ease.


    Ye Ling let out a chuckle. ¡°I am not clear either. Tang Tang seems to have be another person after her spirit root broke. She is now much more independent and confident. I suspected her and Third Young Master Si before as well, but she vowed that nothing was going on, so I didn¡¯t ask much.¡±


    The Second Elder was deep in thought.


    A whileter, Ye Qingtang reached the Si residence.


    Master Si looked at Ye Qingtang and said,


    ¡°I heard that the Great Elder actually invited a few Duan Elders over on the day when Second Elder Ye ended his seclusion. Is this true?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was a little surprised, as she never thought that Master Si would know of this incident. Without any intention to hide the truth, she nodded honestly.


    Master Si scoffed, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened that day, but from the Great Elder Ye¡¯s actions, I can tell that he is not a simple man. It is fortunate that the Second Elder returned safely though. He has always respected your father. With him in the Ye family, the Great Elder should not be able to try anything funny.¡±


    Disgust towards the Great Elder was written all over Master Si¡¯s face, and Ye Qingtang really wanted tough.


    Looking at Ye Qingtang, Master Si got down to business and said, ¡°Oh, Lord Mu Su will arrive in Lin Town two dayster. Where do you want to meet?¡±


    Joy filled Ye Qingtang.


    Two dayster?


    Wasn¡¯t that the day of the Great Elder¡¯s birthday?


    Ye Qingtang replied immediately, ¡°May I trouble grandfather Si to convey to Lord Mu Su that I will be waiting for his arrival at the Ye residence two dayster at night.¡±


    ¡°You want to meet Mu Su at the Ye residence?¡± Master Si¡¯s face was full of shock when he heard it.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: The Calm Before The Storm (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Master Si frowned, clearly showing a little disapproval towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°In two more days, it will be Great Elder Ye¡¯s birthday celebration. If you meet Lord Mu Su then, other people would think that Great Elder Ye has a high status.¡± Although Master Si liked Ye Qingtang, he was still very hateful of the Great Elder Ye as before.


    The Ye had a high reputation in Lin Town and was one of the three greatest family ns. As such, Great Elder Ye¡¯s birthday celebration was widely discussed. Although there were still a few days left, every family n had received an invitation long ago.


    Mu Su was going to meet Ye Qingtang because of the Si family. With his prestigious identity, if not for Si family¡¯s ties with him, who else in this tiny Lin Town would be able to invite Mu Su to meet them?


    The thought of Mu Su appearing at the Ye residence on the day of the Great Elder¡¯s birthday made Master Si unhappy instantly.


    Ye Qingtangughed. ¡°Grandfather Si, just help me convey my words. I¡¯m not afraid of the Great Elder benefitting from this meetup.¡±


    Benefit or disaster, it was not up to the Great Elder.


    ¡°This girl¡­ do you have any schemes up your sleeve?¡± Master Si narrowed his eyes at Ye Qingtang as he sought to fish out an answer.


    However, Ye Qingtang smiled at him without saying anything.


    The young and old stared at each other like that for a long while, and Master Si finally admitted defeat.


    ¡°Whatever, I will convey your words,¡± Master Si grunted.


    ¡°Thank you, grandfather Si.¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Master Si snorted as he stood up and headed towards the inner courtyard slowly. ¡°Girl, you have too many wicked ideas. I¡¯m old and unwilling to y mind games with you, lest I get pissed.¡±


    Looking at Master Si¡¯s back view, Ye Qingtang did not know whether to cry orugh. However, she did already have a n in mind.


    When dusk fell, Ye Qingtang finally left the Si residence. However, she did not go straight back to the Ye residence but headed for the Qin Luo Pavilion at the east of the town instead.


    ¡­


    Two dayster on the night of the Great Elder¡¯s birthday celebration, the entire Ye residence was beautifully decorated, and an endless stream of people came to congratte the Great Elder.


    ¡°The Great Elder¡¯s birthday celebration this year is livelier than previous years,¡± the Second Elder said without emotions as he looked at the bustling atmosphere.


    From aside, Ye Ling said with a faint smile, ¡°Now that Ye You has entered the Yunxiao Sect, the Great Elder¡¯s position in everyone¡¯s hearts will naturally be very high. This year is different from the previous years, and they will definitely want toe and congratte him.¡±


    The Second Elder furrowed his brows and his expression turned weird as he looked at the Great Elder, who was being congratted by many.


    ¡°You told me that Ye You got selected by Yunxiao Sect because of her green spirit root the other time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Ling nodded.


    The Second Elder¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°The Great Elder has always hidden Ye You carefully and had never revealed Ye You¡¯s spirit root in the past ten or so years. Yet¡­ when Tang Tang¡¯s spirit root broke, his granddaughter immediately revealed that Ye You had a green spirit root afterward and that she was even selected by the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master. Don¡¯t you think¡­ there is something strange about this matter?¡±


    The Second Elder and the Great Elder had not been on good terms for a long time. Since Ye You was the Great Elder¡¯s granddaughter, the Second Elder naturally did not ask much about her.


    The only thing he knew was that the Great Elder had always kept his mouth tightly shut over the quality of Ye You¡¯s spirit root. While the Second Elder did not think much of it at first, he now realized that things may have been too coincidental.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root broke, and Ye You¡¯s spirit root was revealed soon after. Moreover, it was also a green spirit root.


    The Second Elder¡¯s words made Ye Ling frown as though he had thought something. However, feeling that there was something off, Ye Ling replied, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. The fact that the Ye family produced two green spirit roots at the same time is indeed very rare, and the revtion of Ye You¡¯s spirit root did happen at a strange time, but¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of any way to steal one¡¯s spirit root for their own use¡­ Furthermore, Tang Tang had never said anything about this.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64: Birthday Celebration (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Ling also had his suspicions initially. However, when Ye Qingtang said that her spirit root broke mysteriously, he did not think otherwise anymore.


    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m thinking too much,¡± the Second Elder said as he could not help but feel that it was a pity for Ye Qingtang.


    Not only was Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root of supreme quality, but she also had a talent in martial arts. If her spirit root were not broken, her aplishments in the future would be unmeasurable.


    Just as the two were conversing, Ye Qingtang had already slowly walked towards them. Although today was a joyous asion for Great Elder Ye, no one else in the Ye family other than the Great Elder¡¯s henchmen was happy.


    Anyway, the public attention was on the Great Elder today, so the three of them would be rather free to act without attracting much attention.


    ¡°Father, Second Uncle, I found some snacks from the kitchen. How about we taste it together?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the Second Elder and Ye Ling.


    She had heard the conversation between Ye Ling and the Second Elder a while ago and could not help but feel a sense of warmth.


    Up until that day, she had not told them that her spirit root was stolen, as she was afraid that they would be furious after knowing and would directly attack the Great Elder. Moreover, she already had a n in mind. Regarding certain matters, she was more willing to settle them herself.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Ling nodded with a smile, and the Second Elder smiled as well.


    Ye Qingtang took some snacks as well as she looked at the Great Elder, who was being congratted by many in the hall.


    Today, the Great Elder had a ruddyplexion, and hismanding expression softened as he looked at the people who came to congratte him.


    ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯re really blessed to have such an outstanding granddaughter like Ye You. This is a blessing that others will not be able to reap even in a few lifetimes. You don¡¯t know how many people are envious over Ye You¡¯s entry into the Yunxiao Sect,¡± the people praised.


    While the Great Elder maintained a calm expression, he was satisfied deep down.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Little You is still young and will still need to train hard in Yunxiao Sect. It is fortunate that the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master favor her. I can only wish her sess.¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯re too humble. With Yunxiao Sect¡¯s prestigious status, Ye You is definitely no longer the same as usmoners now that she has entered the sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Being a direct disciple of a sect master is an extremely rare opportunity!¡± Another person chimed in.


    The news of Ye You being selected to enter Yunxiao Sect had spread throughout Lin Town. Everyone knew of the power of Yunxiao Sect and were jealous and envious of Ye You¡¯s opportunity. It was a pity that they could not make their own descendants have spirit roots as powerful as Ye You¡¯s no matter how they tried.


    The Great Elder was very pleased to hear thepliments and broke into a rare smile.


    ¡°Grandfather, darling Duan has arrived on behalf of the Duan family to congratte you.¡± Ye Xun, who had managed the entire celebration, walked into the hall leisurely with a finely-dressed Duan Tianrao beside her.


    ¡°Great Elder, I wish you a long life. This is the present my father prepared for you,¡± Duan Tianrao said with a smile. After he spoke, the servants who followed him immediately ced the generous presents on the table beside the Great Elder.


    ¡°It was thoughtful of Master Duan. Do convey my thanks.¡± the Great Elder nodded as his gazended on Ye Xun.


    ¡°Xun, I heard that you¡¯re about to breakthrough to Connate Level Six a few days ago. Is this true?¡±


    Ye Xun smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, grandfather. I should be able to break through to Connate Level Six in at most a month.¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± the Great Elder replied with a nod.


    ¡°Xun isn¡¯t capable and is far less gifted than sister You, but I know to make up for myck of natural talent with hard work. I can only hope to cultivate more diligently in the future to not let your previous teachings go to waste.¡± Ye Xun was very clear that her spirit root could not bepared to Ye Qingtang¡¯s prior and Ye You¡¯s current spirit root, but she had her own method.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: Birthday Celebration (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Now that Ye You entered Yunxiao Sect, Ye Xun definitely could notpare against her. But for Ye Qingtang, even if Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities were higher than hers, the improvement of abilities was highly limited since she lost her spirit root. On the other hand, Ye Xun had a perfect spirit root, and there were infinite possibilities for her growth in the future.


    There was still a long road ahead.


    Ye Xun was also very aware that Duan Tianrao ced an importance on the perfect condition of her spirit root.


    However beautiful Ye Qingtang was, she was still half a handicap.


    The Duan family would definitely not allow a girl without a spirit root to be the wife of the family master¡¯s sessor.


    At that thought, Ye Xun¡¯s gazended on Duan Tianrao, whose eyes were full of praise and warmth as he returned her gaze.


    ¡°Xun, you¡¯re already doing very well. From now on, I¡¯ll cultivate along with you and hope that we will improve together.¡± Duan Tianrao smiled.


    Ye Xun nodded obediently.


    Just as everyone was in the middle of the celebration, the guards guarding outside the Ye residence¡¯s door entered hurriedly.


    ¡°Family Master and two Elders, the City Lord of Fallen Stars City, Lord Mu Su, is at the door.¡±


    Suddenly, silent gasps filled the originally bustling residence.


    The City Lord of Fallen Stars City, Mu Su!


    No one on earth was unaware of Mu Su¡¯s status.


    Although Fallen Stars City was also a city, it was extremely powerful. Even the emperor had to give in to Mu Su when he sees him. Mu Su¡¯s ability was immeasurable, and he served the Temple of Antiquity. Nearly no one in Lin Town was lucky enough to meet such a reputable and powerful person.


    However, who would have expected that Mu Su, a person who was beyond one¡¯s reach, would actually appear in Lin Town, and even on the Ye residence!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes looked towards the Great Elder of the Ye family uniformly.


    Today was the birthday of Great Elder Ye. With Mu Su¡¯s appearance at that moment, could it be that he was here to congratte the Great Elder?


    It was known that there was simply no one in Lin Town that coulde into contact with a powerful person like Mu Su, and even Ye You, who was just epted into Yunxiao Sect, barely had the qualifications.


    ¡°Grandfather, Lord Mu Su must¡¯ve been specially invited by sister You to celebrate your birthday,¡± Ye Xun said smilingly at the sight.


    The Great Elder was also shocked by the news. When he felt everyone¡¯s envious gaze, he suddenly returned to his senses and said, ¡°I¡¯ve not heard little You mention this before.¡±


    ¡°Sister You must¡¯ve wanted to give you a surprise. In the entire Lin Town, who else other than sister You would have such prestige to sessfully invite Lord Mu Su?¡± Ye Xunughed.


    After thinking it over, the Great Elder agreed that only his granddaughter had such prestige, and his smile deepened.


    Mu Su¡¯s arrival did catch many by surprise.


    Even Ye Ling and the Second Elder who had been watching on coldly were shocked by the news.


    ¡°Why would Lord Mu Su suddenlye to our Ye residence?¡± Ye Ling was quite startled.


    The Second Elder, however, frowned and said, ¡°I wonder. Although our Ye family is considered a great family n in Lin town, but whenpared to Fallen Stars City, there is nopetition at all. It is indeed strange for the City Lord of Fallen Stars City to visit so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he was invited by Ye You to congratte the Great Elder on his birthday?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°There is only this possibility.¡±


    Ye Qingtang ate her pastries as she looked at the solemn expression on both her father and the Second Elder, and could not help butugh. ¡°Father and Second Uncle, why do you two need to be so worried?¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66: Birthday Celebration (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Second Elder shook his head and said, ¡°Tang Tang, the City Lord of Fallen Stars City, Mu Su, is a renowned mighty figure. Now that Ye You invited him over, I¡¯m afraid that the Great Elder¡¯s attitude in the Ye family will be even more arrogant after establishing rtions with Mu Su.


    ¡°Forget it. Since he is already here, we cannot be disrespectful. Come with me to wee Lord Mu Su.¡± Ye Ling sighed lightly and walked into the hall with the Second Elder, ordering people to invite Mu Su into the Ye residence.


    However, Ye Qingtang found it funny.


    Ye You was able to invite Mu Su? That would simply be a joke. In her previous life, Ye You was almost beheaded by Mu Su in their first meeting.


    As Ye Qingtang was recollecting the incident, a handsome and tall man had already stepped into the Ye residence.


    The initially boisterous Ye residence had turned unusually quiet at that instant, and even the family n disciples who were famous in Lin town retreated to a side very humbly as they looked at the iing man with extreme reverence and fear.


    Taking a deep breath, the Great Elder ignored both Ye Ling and the Second Elder beside him, tidied his attire, and walked towards the impressive man respectfully.


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder walked up as well.


    Under the moonlight, Mu Su, who was walking into the residence, was tall and extraordinarily stunning with a distinguished bearing; No man in Lin Town could bepared to him. His exceptional confidence highlighted his might. Even though he was walking in slowly, his imposing aura could still be felt in the air, forcing everyone to be extremely cautious.


    Awe filled Duan Tianrao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Mu Su. Duan Tianrao told Ye Xun quietly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that even Lord Mu Su woulde to offer the Great Elder birthday congrattions today.¡±


    Ye Xun chuckled lightly. ¡°In the entire Lin town, I¡¯m afraid that only sister You is able to invite Lord Mu Su. Such a big present which sister You prepared for grandfather today is indeed a pleasant surprise.¡±


    On the other side, Ye Ling had walked forward with respect and weed Mu Su¡¯s arrival as the family master of the Ye family.


    ¡°Please forgive us for not weing you earlier, as we did not know you wereing!¡±


    Mu Su nodded nonchntly, causing everyone to exim over his proud and indifferent temperament. He swept a gaze over the crowd with faked inadvertence as if he was looking for something.


    Eh?


    Where¡¯s Ye Qingtang?


    Confusion filled Mu Su as it did when he received the news from the Si family since he did not know what Ye Qingtang¡¯s intentions were. However¡­ due to the pressure from someone, he would even obediently invite Ye Qingtang over with a sedan when being ordered to do so, much less going to the Ye residence to find her.


    The Great Elder, who was standing beside Ye Ling, felt proud as he looked at everyone¡¯s shocked faces upon seeing Mu Su. However, he did not dare to show it in front of Mu Su as well and respectfully went up to Mu Su. ¡°Lord Mu Su, did my granddaughter trouble you toe here today?¡±


    When the Great Elder said that, he purposefully nced at Ye Ling.


    Granddaughter?


    Mu Su did not know the identity of the old man before him, but seeing that the party had a respectable position in the Ye family and was of a certain age, Mu Su reckoned that the man may be Ye Qingtang¡¯s grandfather and immediately nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    That one casual word by Mu Su was like a beam of light which covered the Great Elder.


    After verifying his guesses, the Great Elder was even more ted and instantly felt that the birthday celebration today boosted his reputation.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67: Birthday Celebration (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    More than that, the guests at a side were so envious that their eyeballs were going to fall out.


    Indeed, Mu Su was invited by Ye You to offer the Great Elder birthday congrattions!


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder, however, turned solemn as they wondered if Ye You had any other intentions of mobilizing so many people to invite Mu Su to congratte the Great Elder on his birthday.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Lord Mu Su. It¡¯s really my great honor to grace your presence at this birthday celebration today thanks to the thoughtfulness of my granddaughter, Ye You.¡± Unable to hide his smile any longer, the Great Elder was beaming, and it was clear how happy he was deep down.


    ¡°Ye You?¡± Mu Su sensed that something was off when he heard these two words. He frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any Ye You.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The smile on the Great Elder¡¯s face froze upon hearing what Mu Su said.


    ¡°Lord Mu Su, didn¡¯t you¡­ you say that you¡¯re invited here by my granddaughter, Ye You?¡±


    Mu Su said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m here today to find the Young Lady of the Ye family, Ye Qingtang.¡±


    With a loud clunk, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped on the floor the moment Mu Su finished speaking.


    More than that, the Great Elder widened his eyes in disbelief as he suspected whether he had heard wrongly.


    Not just the Great Elder, even Ye Ling and the Second Elder were shocked by Mu Su¡¯s words.


    <em>Lord Mu Su was here to find Tang Tang?</em>


    The smile on Ye Xun¡¯s face froze instantly as well.


    ¡°Where is Ye Qingtang?¡± Mu Su did not even bother about the Great Elder, whose face had an ugly expression. To him, everyone there other than Ye Qingtang was insignificant to him.


    A twitch yed on the corner of the Great Elder¡¯s lips, but he was so shocked that he could not even utter a single word.


    Regaining his senses immediately, Ye Ling¡¯s eyes hurriedly looked for Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure in the crowd.


    Ye Qingtang slowly walked up just at the right time with everyone¡¯s gaze on her.


    ¡°Lord Mu Su.¡± Ye Qingtang said with poise as she walked towards Mu Su¡¯s side with the Great Elder¡¯s murderous gaze on her.


    Upon seeing Ye Qingtang, Mu Su was delighted immediately, though he maintained his appearance as an enigmatic, mighty figure.


    ¡°I heard that you wanted to meet me?¡± Mu Su asked calmly.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Everyone¡¯s expression became even moreplicated.


    Just because Mu Su heard that Ye Qingtang wanted to meet him, he came to the Ye residence straight to find her?


    What great reputation she must have!


    Everyone was stunned.


    As Ye Ling and the Second Elder watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s calm interaction with Mu Su, surprise filled their eyes.


    Since when did Tang Tang have any interactions with Mu Su?


    The Great Elder¡¯s face darkened to an extreme shade of ck. He thought that Ye You had brought some honor for him and was quietly proud over it for a long time, yet it turned out that¡­ Mu Su¡¯s arrival was only because of what Ye Qingtang said!


    On what basis!


    ¡°What does Lady Ye need me today for?¡± A hint of a smile could be seen on Mu Su¡¯s cold face.


    Although it was a slight smile, it took a huge hit on many.


    Lord Mu Su actually treated Ye Qingtang with such politeness even though Mu Su did not even bother to move his lips when the Great Elder spoke to him with hospitality just now.


    ncing across everyone¡¯s shocked reactions and the livid-looking Great Elder, Ye Qingtang looked at Mu Su and replied, ¡°I hope that Lord Mu Su will grant my presumptuous request to rmend me to the Xuanling Sect.¡±


    Right after Ye Qingtang spoke, gasps rang in the Ye residence instantly!


    Xuanling Sect was one of the greatest sects, and its power was remarkable. Getting into Xuanling Sect was not an easy task.


    In the selection to enter a sect, what was required was not an exceptional identity but a rmendation from a mighty figure of a certain level. This rmendation would not allow one to enter the sect immediately, but rather, it gave an opportunity to participate in the sect assessment. Only through passing the sect assessment would give one the qualifications to enter the sect.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68: Birthday Celebration (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In everyone¡¯s hearts, the word ¡°sect¡± held immense weight. Even after sharpening their abilities, many still could not enter a sect.


    Apart from his identity as the Great Elder of the Ye family, the fact that the Great Elder had such a huge reputation in Lin Town was more so due to the fact that his granddaughter, Ye You, entered a sect!


    Given Mu Su¡¯s identity, he indeed had the ability to rmend people to participate in the sect assessment.


    However, while no one dared to ask Mu Su for such a request, Ye Qingtang actually did so.


    Everyone thought that Ye Qingtang must have gone crazy!


    How would Mu Su possibly agree!


    Of course, Ye Qingtang knew that Mu Su would not agree to her request solely based on herself, which was why she went to the Si family in the first ce.


    The Si family and Mu Su shared a special rtionship. Furthermore, Mu Su would definitely give face to family master Si¡ªin the previous life, all three men in the Si family entered a sect due to Mu Su¡¯s rmendation.


    However, there was simply no one who believed that Mu Su would agree to such an abrupt request of Ye Qingtang.


    Initially extremely displeased, the Great Elder¡¯s expression turned from dark to bright upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s request.


    How capable did Ye Qingtang think she was to make such a ridiculous request?


    Mu Su was a person of extremely high status.


    Being able to see him was already a great grace, but she was shameless and even wishfully thought of ying up to Mu Su for her to enter a sect!


    At the same time, Ye Ling¡¯s face turned white instantly. Never had he expected that his daughter would make such an abrupt and brazen request. He looked at Mu Su¡¯s reaction nervously and instinctively wanted to apologize for Ye Qingtang¡¯s bold behavior.


    However¡­


    Upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Mu Su frowned slightly. Before Ye Ling even managed to plead for mercy, Mu Su said,


    ¡°Are you sure you want to enter Xuanling Sect? Other sects won¡¯t do?¡±


    Given his position, there was no problem rmending Ye Qingtang to a sect, but why did it have to be Xuanling Sect specifically?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    In her previous life, she had no spirit root and finally entered Xuanling Sect after much hard work. Thus, she was very clear that the only way to really make herself stronger was to enter a sect.


    Furthermore¡­ the thing she wants is only in Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°I agree to your request,¡± Mu Su promised readily after thinking for a while.


    A simple five-worded answer was like a huge bomb which exploded in the Great Elder¡¯s mind, stunning himpletely.


    Mu Su agreed?


    Mu Su actually agreed!


    Not only did Mu Su agree to Ye Qingtang¡¯s unbelievable request, but his tone also indicated that he would even be willing to rmend her to any other sects if she wished so.


    The Great Elder was furious.


    Everyone knew how difficult it was to enter a sect. If not, why would he need to dig out Ye Qingtang¡¯s supreme-grade spirit root for his granddaughter? All of this was to pave a beautiful future for Ye You.


    But now¡­


    Ye Qingtang was actually able to obtain a qualification to participate in the sect assessment with just a casual statement!


    Although Xuanling Sect was not as huge as super sects like the Yunxiao Sect, it was still extremely noble. The Great Elder must not see Ye Qingtang obtaining an opportunity to rebound!


    ¡°Lord Mu Su, Qingtang¡¯s spirit root is already broken and does not have a spirit root now. With such a situation, how could she enter a sect? Even with Lord Mu Su¡¯s rmendation, if this were discovered by the sects, won¡¯t it implicate you?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the Great Elder.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69: Birthday Celebration (6)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Sects would give anyone the opportunity to participate in the sect assessment as long as they were rmended by a mighty figure. Mu Su¡¯s position naturally meant he could rmend people, but if others found out he rmended a girl with no spirit root to enter a sect, it would be the biggest joke!


    Indeed, Mu Su was taken aback for a while.


    Did Ye Qingtang not have a spirit root?


    Standing aside aloofly, Ye Qingtang watched as the Great Elder tried hard to destroy her everything once again and sneered deep down.


    Then, the Great Elder reproached Ye Qingtang, ¡°Qingtang, although Lord Mu Su is open-minded, you cannot act so absurdly just for your own selfish purposes. Given your condition, you would simply be unable to pass the sect assessment without a spirit root, and this will only embarrass Lord Mu Su.¡±


    Aplicated expression was etched on Mu Su¡¯s face. Looking at Ye Qingtang, he asked, ¡°Did your spirit root really break? Are you able to show your spirit root?¡±


    Showing the spirit root was a way of materializing one¡¯s spirit root to show others by forming a replica of the spirit root in one¡¯s palm. This was used to check the quality of the spirit root. If Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root really was broken, she would definitely be unable to show her spirit root.


    ncing over the Great Elder, Ye Qingtang looked at Mu Su and replied, ¡°It did break previously, but¡­ I can try.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang stepped forward and raised her right hand in front of everyone.


    A faint light slowly gathered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Show your spirit root!¡± cheered everyone.


    Then, the lingering halo in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm gathered bit by bit, forming a tiny spirit root. Along with the formation of the spirit root was the shining of brilliant and lustrous light.


    The moment the spirit root was formed, it was enveloped in seven colors of light


    The grade of a spirit root could be differentiated into seven types based on the color of its halo.


    The seven colors of the rainbow are used as a standard.


    Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, and Violet. A spirit root with a color further back on the spectrum would have a higher quality.


    The spirit root which Ye You dug out from Ye Qingtang previously was, amongst the seven colors, a blue spirit root.


    Although there were indigo and violet ones above it, those two were hard toe by even in thousands of years.


    It could be said that a green spirit root was already extremely rare. Otherwise, Yunxiao Sect Sect Master would not have made an exception to ept Ye You as a disciple.


    At that instant, everyone was taken aback when they saw a tiny spirit root form in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm.


    A spirit root with a red glow quietly floated on Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm. It was an extremely perfect spirit root with no traces of spoge at all.


    The Great Elder was instantly shocked when he saw the red spirit root in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand!


    How could this be!


    He clearly saw Ye Ye You personally digging out Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root with his own eyes!


    How could Ye Qingtang still have a spirit root?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Tang Tang¡¯s spirit root was broken¡­¡± The Second Elder looked at Ye Ling nkly. When Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root broke, he was still in seclusion. Hence, he did not know about the incident.


    Simrly, Ye Ling was confused. ¡°Tang Tang¡¯s spirit root did break. Her original spirit root was a blue spirit root, but the current one is only a red spirit root¡­¡±


    The breaking of a spirit root was simultaneous to destroying all hopes of cultivating the spirit root. No one had ever heard of any saying that a spirit root would regrow after breaking.


    Mu Su looked at the red spirit root in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm and asked, ¡°Your spirit root really broke before?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Mu Su could not help but grow curious. If a spirit root broke, there was basically no possibility of rebuilding it. However, the spirit root that Ye Qingtang had shown no abnormality. Immediately remembering the real reason behind his visit today, Mu Su thought to himself and said inexplicably, ¡°The rebuilding ofdy Ye¡¯s spirit root is indeed rare. If Lady Ye has the time, why note with me? Although I cannot tell what happened to your spirit root, there is someone who may be able to. As for the rmendation, I will agree to your request.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70: Birthday Celebration (7)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    While Mu Su spoke with generosity, he was, in reality, very clear that even if Ye Qingtang did not have a spirit root, he would still forcefully ce Ye Qingtang in Xuanling Sect ording to a certain person¡¯s order.


    Everyone¡¯s had an incredulous look on their face upon hearing Mu Su¡¯s words.


    What was going on with Lord Mu Su?


    Why did he treat Ye Qingtang with such courtesy?


    Not only did he personallye to meet Ye Qingtang, but he even permitted Ye Qingtang¡¯s absurd request and, what more, invited to bring her to check the quality of her spirit root!


    It was known that Mu Su possessed a noble identity; amongst the people he knew, how many of them were ordinary people?


    In an instant, many envious eyesnded on Ye Qingtang one after another, and the children of family ns all wished that they were Ye Qingtang.


    Regardless of any other thing, simply having Mu Su rmend them to participate in any sect assessment was already a blessing of many lifetimes!


    The Great Elder¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at that point. He simply had not thought that Ye Qingtang would have such a favorable turnaround.


    As for Ye Xun, who had been standing aside, she was already very shocked when she saw Ye Qingtang showing her spirit root. Now that she heard Mu Su¡¯s agreement to rmend Ye Qingtang to Xuanling Sect, her legs wobbled suddenly, and uneasiness arose from within as she instinctively turned to look at Duan Tianrao beside her.


    This was only to see that Duan Tianrao¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he locked his gaze on Ye Qingtang who was standing amongst the crowd.


    ¡°Darling Duan¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Duan Tianrao turned over to look at the uneasy Ye Xun and said with a frown, ¡°Xun, didn¡¯t you tell me that Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root broke?¡±


    Ye Xun¡¯s face froze. ¡°Her spirit root¡­ did break, and there¡¯s no wrong in that, but I don¡¯t know how she was able to grow a new one¡­¡±


    Duan Tianrao¡¯s frown deepened. At that point, his gaze towards Ye Xun had lost its previous affection.


    Initially, Duan Tianrao was so insistent on canceling his engagement with Ye Qingtang because of two reasons: Firstly, he had never seen Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, and rumors had it that she was hideous-looking; Secondly, it was because Ye Qingtang lost her spirit root, and it would be hard for her to achieve anything in cultivation in the future.


    However¡­


    All of these were proved otherwise in front of Duan Tianrao¡¯s eyes.


    Not only was Ye Qingtang not ugly, she was extremely beautiful, and the originally broken spirit root actually grew back.


    At that very moment, fury suddenly riled up in Duan Tianrao, as he felt that he had been toyed by Ye Xun. It should be known that regardless of Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance or the breaking of Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root, he heard all of these from Ye Xun. However, now¡­ everything that Ye Xun told him turned out to be false.


    ¡°Darling Duan¡­¡± Ye Xun anxiously nced at the unhappy-looking Duan Tianrao and trembled.


    However, Duan Tianrao turned on his heel without saying anything. While he had not left the Ye residence, it was obvious that he did not want to be entangled with Ye Xun any longer.


    Ye Xun was shocked.


    On the other side, upon hearing Mu Su¡¯s invitation, Ye Qingtang thought that it would naturally be best if she could learn more about the rebuilding of her spirit root from others since she had not seen anything like this before.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes glistened slightly. There was still another good showing up tonight, and she could not leave at that moment.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lord Mu Su. There are many guests today, and as the Young Lady of the Ye family, I should not be a poor host. If Lord Mu Su doesn¡¯t mind, can I head there a whileter?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    How could Mu Su put Ye Qingtang on the spot? He was already very satisfied when he heard her agreement.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71: Birthday Celebration (8)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Sincedy Ye still has things to deal with, do settle them first,¡± said Mu Su, who then passed Ye Qingtang a note with the address of his lodging. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Mu Su.¡±


    With a slight nod, Mu Su left without staying any longer, as he prepared to notify his highness in advance that he had bluffed Ye Qingtang over.


    Mu Su came suddenly and left hurriedly, but none of the guests dared to say anything. Even after Mu Su left, everyone was still in a trance.


    Ye Ling finally regained his senses as he watched Mu Su leave. Along with the Second Elder, he immediately pulled Ye Qingtang to a side and said with a small frown, ¡°Tang Tang, what is going on exactly?¡±


    Looking at the shocked yet happy expression on her father¡¯s and second uncle¡¯s faces, Ye Qingtang chuckled, ¡°Father, second uncle, as you have seen, my spirit root regrew. Although it is notparable to my original one, there is still a chance. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that Lord Mu Su is willing to rmend me to Xuanling Sect?¡±


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder were made speechless by Ye Qingtang¡¯s question. They were definitely happy that Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root regrew, and it would be even better if she could enter a sect.


    Although there were thousands of questions in their heads, both of them knew that tonight was not the time to talk much, and, thus, they did not ask any further.


    On the other side, the Great Elder, who had witnessed the entire incident, no longer had any birthday excitement. His face darkened while his eyes sharpened as he looked at Ye Qingtang who was facing the other way.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Ye Xun quietly walked to the Great Elder¡¯s side with aplicated expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Xun,e here with me for a while,¡± the Great Elder said solemnly when he saw Ye Xun. He turned on his heels and walked toward his study room without caring about the guests at the birthday celebration.


    Looking at the Great Elder¡¯s unhappy expression, they more or so understood the situation.


    Previously, everyone thought that Mu Su came because of Ye You, but after such a huge blunder was created, the extent of hospitality that the Great Elder showed before was seen as a joke now.


    Regardless of their position, no one was happy over this incident.


    At that point, the Great Elder was in an extremely bad mood. He brought Ye Xun into the study room with a dark expression, and after shutting the door, he told Ye Xun straight, ¡°Xun, make a trip to Yunxiao Sect immediately.¡±


    Ye Xun was a little taken aback.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible to get rid of Ye Qingtang in Lin Town now that she established rtions with Mu Su. However, if she really enters Xuanling Sect, it will be a big disaster to little You.¡±


    Ye Xun nodded as she faintly guessed the Great Elder¡¯s intention.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s original spirit root was stolen by Ye You. If this incident spreads, it would only be a blotch in Ye You¡¯s life.


    ¡°Grandfather wants me to tell sister You about this news?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The Great Elder said. ¡°I¡¯ll order people to hurry and send you to Yunxiao Sect. When you see little You, you must tell her everything about Ye Qingtang honestly. She has entered Yunxiao Sect already, and if we want to deal with the current Ye Qingtang, only she would be able to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Xun will definitely remember grandfather¡¯s orders,¡± Ye Xun replied obediently. However, she had her own n in mind.


    Duan Tianrao showed obvious dissatisfaction towards Ye Xun just now, and if Ye Qingtang entered a sect and obtained a breakthrough on her cultivation, Duan Tianrao would only hate Ye Xun even more, and it would be more difficult for her to marry into the Duan family.


    If Ye Qingtang died in Xuanling Sect, Duan Tianrao would naturally not have any other thoughts.


    After all, a dead person would not be valid.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72: Pleasing and Wooing (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Great Elder looked at Ye Xun satisfactorily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally write a letter now, and you¡¯ll bring it to little You.¡±


    Then, the Great Elder held a pen.


    In the hall of the Ye residence, Ye Qingtang saw both the Great Elder and Ye Xun leaving together, and a hint ofughter shed in her eyes.


    She secretly estimated the timing, and when she decided it was about time, she found an excuse and told both Ye Ling and the Second Elder that she wanted to be alone in the backyard. Then, she left the hall alone.


    However, just when Ye Qingtang stepped out of the hall, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows as she looked at Duan Tianrao, who had been blocking her way for who knows how long, with a sneer.


    ¡°Second Young Master Duan, what are you doing?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Duan Tianrao watched Ye Qingtang with aplex expression. As her exquisite face entered his sight, discontent arose once again.


    ¡°Tang Tang, I wish to talk to you about something.¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not even be bothered with Duan Tianrao, but on second thought, she wore a smile on her face and said, ¡°I was about to take a walk in the backyard. If Second Young Master Duan has anything to say, how abouting along with me?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Duan Tianrao was immediately ted. During the worship ceremony long ago when Ye Qingtang revealed her face, Duan Tianrao was already regretful. However, after considering the fact that Ye Qingtang did not have a spirit root and that it would be difficult for her to be the mistress of the Duan family, his regret was then slightly suppressed.


    However¡­


    When he saw for himself Ye Qingtang showing her spirit root and that Mu Su agreed to her request for a rmendation to Xuanling Sect, his regret crashed onto his chest like huge waves.


    He was originally worried that Ye Qingtang would bear a grudge towards him due to his cancetion of engagement previously, but he immediately rxed when he saw her smiling at him.


    Yes¡­


    Even though he backed out of the engagement with her previously, how would he not know of Ye Qingtang¡¯s infatuation with him over all these years?


    It seemed that she still had feelings for him despite the fact that she was being angry.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s been long since I took a walk with you, Tang Tang,¡± Duan Tianrao said with no hint of objection as he shed her a smile.


    After she took a look at Duan Tianrao who was full of praises towards himself, a look of disdain appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she headed straight towards the backyard without saying much.


    Duan Tianrao followed her immediately.


    Compared to the boisterous front courtyard, the garden at the back of the Ye residence seemed much more silent.


    The faint moonlight cast on the flowers made it seem as though everything here was enveloped in ayer of pale light.


    Walking beside Ye Qingtang, Duan Tianrao looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s alluring face under the moonlight and could not help but feel a stir in his heart as infatuation filled his eyes.


    Although Ye Xun was pretty, there was no way her beauty could bepared to Ye Qingtang¡¯s.


    ¡°Tang Tang, I still remember that we used to y together when we were young. You were very timid and unwilling to leave the Ye residence then, so I frequently came to the Ye residence to apany you. You liked the foxtail lily from outside the city, so I personally picked them to gift you, and you liked it for a long time¡­¡± Duan Tianrao could not help but recount the times spent with Ye Qingtang previously.


    Now that Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was rebuilt and that she even obtained a chance to enter a sect, Ye Xun definitely could not bepared to her.


    Ye Qingtang nodded insincerely though she secretly swept a gaze across the surrounding walls of the courtyard.


    Duan Tianrao did not feel that Ye Qingtang was putting him off and continued rambling on alone, ¡°We were so close then, and I thought, it would also be a blessing if I could coax you every day just like this. However¡­¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73: Pleasing and Wooing (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Duan Tianrao paused for a moment then continued, ¡°I never thought that my father would name me as the sessor of the Duan family n, and as the next family master, I had to prioritize the family n¡¯s glory even if it meant doing something that would hurt the person I love¡­¡±


    Then, Duan Tianrao stopped his tracks and held Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms suddenly.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she looked at Duan Tianrao, who was looking affectionately towards her.


    ¡°Tang Tang, are you willing to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Forgive you? Why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Ye Qingtang did not even listen to anything Duan Tianrao was talking about just now and found it funny to see Duan Tianrao¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re indeed still ming me. I admit that I was wrong to cancel our engagement because you broke your spirit root, but you¡¯re in my heart. I just had no choice¡­ I had to consider for the Duan family. But, it is different now that you regrew a spirit root. Although it¡¯s just a red spirit root, I don¡¯t mind it. Can we start over again?¡± Affection was written all over Duan Tianrao¡¯s handsome face.


    However, in Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears, those words sounded like a big fat joke.


    Ye Qingtang pushed Duan Tianrao¡¯s hand away directly and calmly tidied her sleeves which were wrinkled from his grasp. ¡°Watch your actions, Second Young Master Duan. You already have an engagement with Ye Xun, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Duan Tianrao could not help but be happy. Ye Qingtang was indeed jealous about him and Ye Xun, and this meant that she still cared about him in her heart.


    At that instant, Duan Tianrao anxiously swore by the god, ¡°Tang Tang, as long as you say it, I will immediately cancel my engagement with Ye Xun. I was originally yours. There¡¯s really nothing between me and Ye Xun.¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help but roll her eyes at Duan Tianrao. Perhaps, only he could say such shameless words.


    Nothing between him and Ye Xun?


    If they sealed an engagement when there was nothing between them, then would not there be kids crawling all over the floor if there were anything?


    However, Ye Qingtang did not even want to bother with Duan Tianrao¡¯s pretentious affection and was simply toozy to reply to him.


    Just when Duan Tianrao wanted to try harder in persuading Ye Qingtang to start afresh with him, four figures suddenly flipped over the walls of the Ye residence¡¯s courtyard and entered the ce.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes glistened as a hint ofughter shed in her eyes.


    Finally here.


    The four ck shadowsnded and had an understanding look in their eyes when they saw Ye Qingtang but were slightly surprised when they saw Duan Tianrao beside Ye Qingtang.


    Secretly casting them a look, Ye Qingtang went forward immediately and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into my Ye residence without permission!¡±


    The four men in ck regained their senses and instantly took out the sharp swords on their waists after exchanging a look.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ye Qingtang?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Very good, someone paid us to take your life. Don¡¯t me us for being heartless. Today is the day you die,¡± one of the men sneered. Suddenly, the four men charged forward with their swords and attacked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang Tang, be careful!¡± A thought emerged as he saw the four men charging towards Ye Qingtang. He was still troubled over how to change Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind about their rtionship, and now that these four people threw themselves here, it happened to be an opportunity for him to save the damsel in distress.


    Then, Duan Tianrao took out the sword from his waist and blocked in front of Ye Qingtang, entering a fight with the four men in ck.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: Pleasing and Wooing (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Tang Tang, hurry to the front courtyard and call someone! I¡¯ll hold them back!¡± Duan Tianrao said righteously.


    Ye Qingtang feigned panic, but there was only a cold snicker in her eyes.


    The four men in ck and Duan Tianrao went in circles continuously, but Duan Tianrao was not hurt at all. Thinking that they were not his opponents, Duan Tianrao sought the opportunity to show off.


    Ye Qingtang watched the four men, who had not shown their true powers, coldly and took the opportunity to give one of the men a hand signal to attack ruthlessly when Duan Tianrao was not looking.


    The four people, who still had worries initially, changed their attacks drastically upon seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand signal.


    In an instant, Duan Tianrao, who was managing the fight well previously, lost his advantage, and injuries scattered over his body.


    The fighting became louder and louder, traveling out of the backyard. Seeing that some mes moved from the front courtyard and neared them, Ye Qingtang knew that the battle had drawn the attention of the people in the front courtyard.


    Then, Ye Qingtang withdrew all coldness from her eyes and made the panic on her face more obvious.


    Duan Tianrao did not even know how the four men suddenly became so powerful. With cuts all over his body, he did not even bother to look elegant anymore and could only fight back battered. He nced at an ¡°overly shocked¡± Ye Qingtang and hurriedly said, ¡°Tang Tang, hurry and call someone here! These people are here to kill you!¡±


    Only then did Ye Qingtang ¡°realize what was going on¡± and ¡°regained her senses¡± as she headed towards the front courtyard to seek help.


    However, in the front courtyard, Ye Ling and the rest had heard the fighting sounds long ago and headed towards the direction of the sound hurriedly. At the entrance of the backyard, the group of people saw Ye Qingtanging to ¡°call for reinforcement¡±.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what happened exactly?¡± Ye Ling anxiously walked forward when he saw his own daughter and only sighed in relief after ascertaining that there was nothing wrong with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Father! Someone wants to kill me. Second Young Master Duan is fighting with those assassins!¡± Ye Qingtang said with a face full of ¡°nervousness¡±.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it.


    Who would be so bold to plot to kill the Young Lady of the Ye family in the Ye residence?


    Upon hearing her words, Ye Ling was even more rmed. The Great Elder arranged for the assassins to murder Ye Ling previously. Could it be that the incident today was intentionally arranged by the Great Elder again?


    ¡°What audacity! How dare they revolt in my Ye residence!¡± The Second Elder scoffed and rushed to the backyard at high speed.


    Ye Ling and the group of guests headed there along with Ye Qingtang.


    In the backyard, the smell of blood filled the air. From afar, everyone saw that Duan Tianrao was fighting the four men unceasingly under the moonlight. Duan Tianrao was clearly not the four men¡¯s opponents, as his elegant clothes were stained red with blood!


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Second Elder shouted coldly, and with a leap, he brought a group of Ye family¡¯s guards and cornered the four men.


    Duan Tianrao, who had long been soaked in cold sweat, panted heavily when reinforcements finally came.


    ¡°Are you alright, Young Master Duan?¡± Ye Ling asked as he looked at the heavily-injured Duan Tianrao with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. These bastards are here to kill Tang Tang. Uncle Ye must catch them,¡± Duan Tianrao acted as though he was alright, but in reality, he was breaking out in cold sweat profusely from the pain. Feigning a front, he looked at Ye Qingtang with loving eyes.


    ¡°As long as Tang Tang is alright, I will be at ease.¡±


    Ye Qingtang secretly sneered when she saw Duan Tianrao¡¯s pose.


    However, Duan Tianrao was pretty ¡°good with words¡± as he said everything that Ye Qingtang wanted to say initially, saving her the trouble.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: A Great Drama (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Great Elder, who had just settled the carriage that sent Ye Xun to the Yunxiao Sect, also came over. When he just reached the backyard, he saw a group of guests clustering around. He frowned and went over.


    ¡°What happened?¡± the Great Elder asked unpleasantly.


    Ye Qingtang saw the Great Elder walking over and smiled secretly. Before she could exin, Duan Tianrao, who was supported by a servant, spoke to the Great Elder first. ¡°Great Elder, someone wanted to murder Tang Tang tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the Great Elder was stunned. There was someone else who wanted to kill Ye Qingtang?


    The Great Elder smiled in his heart the next moment.


    <em>It seemed like Ye Qingtang was in trouble with someone else, and that was why someone sent assassins to kill her. Such a pity that they did not manage to kill her. If not, it would have` saved me a lot of trouble.</em>The Great Elder thought.


    However, the Great Elder¡¯s face still appeared normal and said in a majestic manner, ¡°How could such a thing happen? Have you caught the assassins?¡±


    ¡°The Second Elder have subdued them, and Uncle Ye is going to interrogate them soon.¡± Duan Tianrao said.


    The Great Elder nodded and walked forward. He stared at the four men in ck who were fighting with the Second Elder and the bodyguards.


    ¡°Are they the assassins?¡± the Great Elder asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Tianrao was eager to save his image in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I was with Tang Tang just now at the backyard to view the moon. The four men suddenly appeared and demanded to kill Tang Tang. If not because of me, I¡¯m afraid that she might¡¯ve been killed here today.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at Duan Tianrao silently. Witnessing how he wanted to take the credit, Ye Qingtang just twitched her mouth and did not expose his lies. Instead, she appeared shocked and helped to exin, ¡°Second Junior Master Duan is right. The four men were here for me. If Second Junior Master Duan didn¡¯t save me, I don¡¯t think I would still be alive now.¡±


    The Great Elder frowned. He really wished that the four assassins had killed Ye Qingtang. However, as the Great Elder of the Ye family, he could only act fierce in front of all the guests and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there is such a person in Lin Town who dares to ignore the power of our Ye family.¡±


    The Great Elder then stepped forward and decided to kill the four assassins with the Second Elder.


    However¡­


    The four men who were fighting with the Second Elder suddenly exchanged nces with each other after noticing the appearance of the Great Elder.


    Before the Great Elder could attack them, the four men suddenly shouted, ¡°Great Elder, what are you nning to do?¡±


    The Great Elder had nned to take down the four assassins perfunctorily. However, he did not expect that the four men would call him. He was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You want to kill us now to keep your secrets?¡± The leader of the men in ck stared unpleasantly at the Great Elder.


    Everyone in the surrounding all looked towards the Great Elder after the man finished his words.


    What happened?


    Kill them to keep the Great Elder¡¯s secret?


    The assassins that were here to kill Ye Qingtang knew the Great Elder?


    The Great Elder could not figure out what was going on. After hearing what the men had said, he immediately rebuked, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t know you at all. Don¡¯t frame me for trying to kill you for my secret!¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are this kind of person, Great Elder. You paid us withmission first to assassinate Ye Qingtang. Now you want to help them to kill us? Just because we failed the mission, you want to kill us to hide your secret now?¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: A Great Drama (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Everyone in the backyard took a cold breath after hearing the man¡¯s words.


    It was the Great Elder who invited the assassins here? What just happened?


    Ye Ling¡¯s face suddenly changed. Given what happened previously, he believed that it was highly possible that the Great Elder sent these assassins.


    The Second Elder also stopped. He frowned and looked towards the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder was stunned.


    He did not send anyone to kill Ye Qingtang. Why would these assassins frame him for that?


    ¡°Full of nonsense! As the Great Elder, why would I hire assassins to kill the Young Lady of the Ye family!¡±


    A hint of a smile appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes after witnessing the situation. She went forward and said, ¡°How dare you frame the Great Elder! He is a member of the Ye family. Why would he send people to kill me? From what I see, you are just framing someone since your n failed. If you don¡¯t tell us the real people behind this, I¡¯m afraid none of you will make it out of here alive!¡±


    The Great Elder was surprised, as he did not expect that Ye Qingtang would speak up for him.


    The four men in ck exchanged nces once again and said, ¡°Lady Ye, the Great Elder is the person behind all of this. If you don¡¯t believe us, I have the letter that the Great Elder sent us.¡±


    The man in ck then took out a letter. ¡°I can give you the letter, but you must let us leave here today.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not reply immediately and looked towards the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder frowned slightly. He had nothing to be afraid of as he did not send anyone to kill Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    The man in ck then threw the letter in front of everyone.


    Ye Qingtang picked the letter up and opened it to read together with Ye Ling and the others.


    The Great Elder appeared to be very confident without any guilt.


    However¡­


    Ye Ling¡¯s face darkened after reading the letter. He then raised his eyes and stared at the Great Elder.


    ¡°Great Elder! Why do you want to murder my daughter!¡±


    The Great Elder, who had nothing to be afraid of, was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡±


    Ye Lin then shared the letter with the rest of the people. It was clearly written on the letter that he offered ten thousand gold to assassins to take Ye Qingtang¡¯s life.


    Furthermore, it was signed by the Great Elder.


    ¡°This must be forged!¡± the Great Elder frowned and said.


    ¡°Forged? This is clearly your handwriting and the seal that belonged to you only. No one could ever forge it!¡± Ye Ling challenged the Great Elder.


    All the guests went forward and took a look at the letter. They received invitation cards a few days before the celebration for the Great Elder. Every invitation card had the Great Elder¡¯s seal. The seal looked exactly the same as the one on the letter.


    Everyone suddenly looked towards the Great Elder in surprise.


    It was possible to imitate the handwriting, but no one could ever imitate the seal that only belonged to the Great Elder. The seal never left the Great Elder as well. The seal on the letter was clearly stamped by the Great Elder himself.


    The Great Elder¡¯s face clouded. He stared at the letter. Both the handwriting and the seal did belong to him.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: A Great Drama (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    However¡­


    The Great Elder was stunned from the nce. The content of the letter was written by himself. However, this letter was the one that he had sent to the Qin Luo Pavilion. The letter was meant to ask Qin Luo Pavilion to assassinate Ye Ling. Why¡­ Why did the target now be Ye Qingtang?


    The Great Elder was shocked and immediately looked at Ye Qingtang.


    People from the Qin Luo Pavilion were requested to assassinate Ye Ling that day, but instead, they came to kill him halfway. The Great Elder had sensed that something was not right back then. Now, he took a closer look at the four people here. They had the same figures as the four assassins the other day!


    Was it possible that the four people had pledged their loyalty to Ye Qingtang? And everything happened today was arranged by her?


    However, even though the Great Elder had figured everything out, he also could not exin the origin of the letter. Ultimately, the letter¡¯s target was the Master of the Ye family n, Ye Ling.


    It was a serious crime to assassinate either Ye Qingtang or Ye Ling!


    ¡°Great Elder intended to murder the heir of the family master. Take him down, now!¡± Ye Lingmanded.


    When Ye Ling finished his words, the Second Elder began his attack towards the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder did not expect this development. He could only fight back when the Second Elder attacked.


    Everyone in the Ye family now was in a mess. The guests were here to celebrate the birthday of the Great Elder. They could not imagine that they had just witnessed the Great Elder sending assassins to kill the Young Lady of the Ye family. Furthermore, it was even more terrible that the Great Elder was exposed here.


    The guests could not help but recall the Great Elder¡¯s behaviors recently. Majority of the people knew about the Great Elder¡¯s ambition towards the position as the family master. Ye Ling¡¯s health had been deteriorating and might pass away soon. It would make sense that Ye Qingtang, being the only heir of the family, would be the target that the Great Elder intended to wipe off.


    Duan Tianrao did not expect that everything that happened today was arranged by the Great Elder. He was totally stunned by the mess in front of him.


    In ordinary circumstances, the Great Elder¡¯s strength was less than that of the Second Elder. However, the Second Elder was hurt by the Great Elder and the Elders from the Duan family from when he finished his seclusion. Now, their abilities wereparable.


    The Great Elder raged as he did not expect that he would be framed by Ye Qingtang. Even though the Second Elder was injured, his strength was still above the Great Elder¡¯s. If they continued to fight, the Great Elder might die here today.


    During the fight, the Great Elder¡¯s sightnded on Ye Qingtang, who was standing in the crowd. When he was separated from the Second Elder for a short second, he rushed towards Ye Qingtang and intended to keep her as his hostage.


    The Great Elder¡¯s movements were unpredictable. At the split second when the Great Elder attacked, even Ye Qingtang could not react on time.


    Ye Qingtang dodged immediately when she saw the Great Elder rushing towards her. She avoided the attack by the Great Elder, but her outer clothes were ripped apart by the Great Elder¡¯s fingers.


    The lightning dragon egg that Ye Qingtang hugged fell to the ground as her clothes were torn.


    Ye Qingtang frowned as her dragon egg cracked on the ground. Before she could feel sad for the egg, the Great Elder dashed towards her for the second attack.


    However¡­


    A few cracking sounds could be heard among themotion. The eggshell was falling off piece by piece from the cracked lightning dragon egg. Before anyone could react, a shadow rushed out of the cracked egg and dashed towards the Great Elder!

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: The Little Dragon Man (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    That shadow¡¯s speed was way beyond what everyone could react to.


    Just as the Great Elder was about to catch Ye Qingtang, a shadow crashed on his head. He could hear his head ringing, and his body flew out from the great force on his head.


    However, the shadow did not n to let him go that easily. It chased after the Great Elder and beat him heavily before the Great Elder evennded. The audience could only see lightning sparks in the sky as they were dazzled by the speed.


    Everyone was astonished by the things happening in front of them. Even the Second Elder and Ye Ling, who were here to save Ye Qingtang, were also stunned.


    Ye Qingtang froze on the spot. She stared at the shadow that came out from the lightning dragon egg beating the Great Elder continuously.


    What was that?


    Ye Qingtang felt muddled. She looked down at the dragon egg on the ground. The dragon egg was empty now. There was only a shattered eggshell at the bottom of the egg.


    <em>The egg is empty¡­ Is it possible that¡­</em>Ye Qingtang thought.


    Ye Qingtang raised her head and looked towards the shadow that was fighting with the Great Elder. At that moment, the shadow finally slowed down. Ye Qingtang could see the face of the shadow clearly.


    That was a¡­ more urately¡­ a baby¡­


    It seemed to be two to three years old with a pure and pink face. There was a pair of blue-ck horns on its head. On its butt¡­ a tail with dragon scales was swinging ording to the baby¡¯s movements¡­


    What¡­


    What was that?!


    Ye Qingtang was totally stunned now. She first thought that it was the lightning dragon that came out of the egg. However, the little dragon man with dragon horns and tail really surprised her.


    She did not hear about a lightning dragon with a human form in her previous life at all.


    The little figure was round and cute. Its face was chubby and pinkish, and its dark green eyes squinted in danger. The Great Elder almost vomited blood from the beating from the dragon¡¯s seemingly soft fists.


    Ye Qingtang questioned herself for the first time whether she had missed some information in her previous life.


    While Ye Qingtang was still stunned, the Great Elder was almost beaten to death.


    The little figure was shorter than the Great Elder¡¯s leg, but it was extremely fierce. Its strength was so great that it could press the Great Elder on the ground. Every ferocious punch caused him great pain and suffering. Even a grown-up man¡¯s strength could not match with ten percent of its strength!


    The Second Elder, who had wanted to take down the Great Elder, was also astonished by the little baby¡¯s cruelty.


    Even if the Great Elder had iron skins and bones, he could not defend himself against the little baby. He tried to escape several times, but just when he lifted his head, he was hit back onto the floor, making loud sounds.


    The Great Elder¡¯s bones were almost all fractured from the beating. The little dragon man suddenly jumped and used its tail to p the Great Elder¡¯s head. The hit was as heavy as a stone and pped thest consciousness out of the Great Elder. Blood spurted out of his mouth. He rested t on the ground as he could not move anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    That was cruel!


    The little figure stopped in contentment when he saw the Great Elder could not move anymore. It suddenly turned its head back and looked towards Ye Qingtang, who was astonished at the side, with its dark green eyes.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79: The Little Dragon Man (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    When the baby¡¯s eyes met Ye Qingtang¡¯s, the dark green pair of eyes suddenly hid all of its cruelty. The little dragon man blinked towards Ye Qingtang and ran towards her with its short legs.


    The little figure who beat the Great Elder heavily was shaking its tiny tail, standing in front of Ye Qingtang. Everyone stared at it in surprise. Its hands were ced in front of its body, and it looked at Ye Qingtang with its big eyes, trying to please her.


    ¡°Mother! Mother! I help you to beat the bad guy! Am I a good boy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mother?!


    Ye Qingtang stared at the weird little figure in front of her. She was totally confused.


    She only heard that birds would treat the first living being they saw as their parents. She did not know that the noble lightning dragon also had such a habit.


    The little figure did not know what Ye Qingtang was thinking about. It simply raised its head and swung its tail, staring at her with hope. It looked cute and innocent now which was totally different from how it looked when beating the Great Elder just now.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang took a deep breath to suppress her confusion.


    The little figure shook its tail in delight after beingplimented.


    Ye Qingtang touched her forehead. The things that happened just now were totally out of her imagination. However, it was not the right time to think about that. She then immediately walked towards Ye Ling.


    The little figure followed her tightly. Its big eyes stared at Ye Qingtang, and it smiled delightfully.


    Mother~ mother~ He could finally appear in front of its mother now¡­


    However¡­ the little figure lowered its head and stared at its tiny ws. Pieces of dragon scales were nearly visible on the white skin.


    Surely, this would not work.


    Only the child of his mother and the man could bear with his powerful consciousness. The lightning dragon was indeed strong, but if he stayed within it for too long, the dragon itself would die soon.


    He would not have taken over the lightning dragon¡¯s body if his mother was not threatened.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s memory was correct: normal dragons could not turn into a human form. She did not know that the round little figure was the small ck ball bred from the Heart of the Demon God.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ What¡¯s this¡­¡± Ye Ling was totally confused by the weird little figure in front of him.


    What was that?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter, father. Now, we need to know how we should deal with the Great Elder.¡± Ye Qingtang took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    Ye Ling nodded slightly. The Second Elder had caught the Great Elder, who was lying on the ground. He held him and walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not speak to the Great Elder immediately. Instead, she turned and spoke to the guests. ¡°I am so sorry for what happened just now. I shall invite all guests to return to their respective homes as we have some family matters to deal with here.¡±


    No one was willing to stay anymore. The things that happened at the Ye family tonight were tooplicated, and no one wished to be part of it. All guests left after Ye Qingtang finished her words.


    ¡°Tang Tang, today, I was¡­¡± Duan Tianrao looked at Ye Qingtang with concern.


    However, Ye Qingtang remained expressionless and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Duan. I shall ask someone to send you back.¡±


    Duan Tianrao was stunned slightly. He felt uneasy as he saw how expressionless Ye Qingtang was to him.


    ¡°Tang Tang, I am alright. What do you think of the words I said to you earlier? As long as you give your consent, I¡¯ll talk to my father tonight to resume our engagement.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: Exterminating Evil (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang watched the daydreaming Duan Tianrao with cold eyes, and the corner of her lips curled up to form a sneer.


    ¡°Second Young Master Duan, our fate has ended. Let¡¯s not meet again in the future.¡± With that, Ye Qingtang ordered someone to help Duan Tianrao out without giving him any chance to redeem himself.


    Astonishment was written all over Duan Tianrao¡¯s face as he looked at the merciless Ye Qingtang. He simply could not believe what he heard. However, he did not have any more chances and was sent out of the Ye residence.


    In the backyard of the Ye residence, there was only Ye Qingtang, the little dragon man, Ye Ling, the Second Elder, the four assassins, and the Great Elder, who was being carried by the Second Elder.


    ¡°All of them have left. Can we also leave now then?¡± the leader of the men in ck asked.


    Ye Ling frowned lightly.


    However, Ye Qingtang chuckled, ¡°Thank you for your help today. I¡¯ll definitely send the follow-up payment to the Qin Luo Pavilion tomorrow. Do return.¡±


    The four assassins immediately replied in smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it Lady Ye. If you have any requests in the future, the Qin Luo Pavilion will definitely be willing to serve you. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±


    Then, the four assassins leaped over the walls and left.


    The conversation between Ye Qingtang and the four assassins traveled into the ears of Ye Ling and the rest word for word.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, it was indeed you. How dare you join forces with the Qin Luo Pavilion to frame me!¡± The Great Elder widened his eyes suddenly and shot a deadly re at Ye Qingtang, who had plotted everything. The rage in his eyes made it seem as though he wanted to eat Ye Qingtang up alive.


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder were simrly in shock. They really thought that those four assassins were sent over by the Great Elder, yet¡­ it was all a show that Ye Qingtang directed.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Great Elder with a grin.


    ¡°Frame? Great Elder, you¡¯re such a smooth talker. Didn¡¯t you handwrite this letter and hand it to the Qin Luo Pavilion? I merely changed two words only.¡± Ye Qingtang waved that letter in front of the Great Elder.


    ¡°You!¡± The Great Elder red at Ye Qingtang with gritted teeth.


    Ye Qingtang sneered, ¡°Great Elder, youmitted all sorts of evil crimes. Yes, I did frame you, but so what? Now, the entire Lin Town will know that you, the Great Elder, plotted to kill me. Do you think you¡¯ll still be the Great Elder of the Ye family?¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, you plotted to kill the sessor of the family master and havemitted a serious offense. ording to the family rules, you should be executed immediately.¡±ughed Ye Qingtang.


    The Great Elder red at Ye Qingtang with hatred and scoffed, ¡°Executed? Just by you all? My granddaughter is now the disciple of Yunxiao Sect Sect Master, which one of you dare to kill me!¡±


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder¡¯s hearts sank when they heard the Great Elder¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s scheme today did cause the Great Elder to vite the family rules in front of everyone, and he should be executed. But¡­ behind the Great Elder, there was still Ye You.


    If Ye You heard about this incident, she would not take things lying down.


    Ye You was already a direct disciple of the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master. If he called her back¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang was not at all affected by the Great Elder¡¯s words and merely beamed at him, ¡°Sorry but, after you die, I will tell everyone that although youmitted a serious offense, the Ye family was benevolent to only take back your position as the Great Elder and lock you up temporarily on the ount that you have served the Ye family for many years. No one will know that you¡¯re already dead. Furthermore, your granddaughter, Ye You, is far away in Yunxiao Sect and will not return to Lin Town in theing few years. How will she know whether you¡¯re dead or alive?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81: Exterminating Evil (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The reason why Ye Qingtang went through such great lengths to put up a show tonight was that she had taken consideration of everything.


    Moreover, after Ye You went to Yunxiao Sect in her previous life, she did not return to the Ye residence for several years and simply would not be able to know whether the Great Elder was still alive or not in a short period of time.


    And these few years were enough for Ye Qingtang to be more powerful.


    ¡°You!!¡± The Great Elder red at Ye Qingtang in disbelief. Never had he thought that he would be defeated by an ignorant little girl.


    ¡°Great Elder, he who is unjust is doomed to death. Take care.¡± Ye Qingtang was simply toozy to say anything more to the Great Elder. With a drawing of her sword, she shed the Great Elder¡¯s neck.


    Until death, the Great Elder could not believe that all his ns would end up in this state. When he finally took hisst breath, the Second Elder threw the Great Elder¡¯s corpse on the floor with a nk expression.


    Watching the Great Elder die in front of her, Ye Qingtang did not feel anything at all.


    In this life, she needed to protect the people around her and not let tragedy repeat itself.


    Although the Great Elder was dead, this news was to be hidden from the public; thus, Ye Ling and the Second Elder had to get rid of the corpse without any traces.


    ¡°Father, you and second uncle will settle the Great Elder¡¯s incident. I still need to make a trip to Lord Mu Su¡¯s,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Ling nodded, and emotions overran him as he looked at his daughter before him.


    He always felt that his daughter had matured a lot in this period of time.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all grown up and have your own way of doing things, I am very heartened. I only hope that you¡¯ll be safe. When you meet Lord Mu Su, you must be more courteous,¡± Ye Ling said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Ye Ling smiled in gratification, but his gaze uncontroblynded on the little fellow beside Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang rubbed her temples slightly and recounted the incident where she went to search for the lightning dragon egg.


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder had never seen any dragon species before and did not know anything about the dragon n, much less about a dragon turning into a human.


    Listening to Ye Qingtang¡¯s conversation with Ye Ling and the Second Elder, the little fellow who was previously brimming with energy had an increasingly poorplexion as time passed.


    The little lightning dragon¡¯s body was simply unable to support him for too long. If he doesn¡¯t withdraw its conscious, the little lightning dragon would probably die.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I¡­ I want to rest, can I?¡± the little fellow tugged on Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeves and looked at her, unable to bear leaving her.


    Ye Qingtang nodded without understanding what the little fellow really meant.


    The little guy rested in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and wriggled lingeringly with its big, bright eyes full of reluctance.


    ¡°Mother¡­ do you like me?¡± Its soft and weak voice wasdened with much anxiety.


    Seeing as to how the little fellow was so clingy towards Ye Qingtang, Ye Ling and the Second Elder were relieved. Based on the little fellow¡¯s toughness and violence as seen just now, they would be more at ease with him by Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Ye Qingtang did not know whether tough or cry. She really did not understand why that little fellow would cling on to her like this. However, she still nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In that instant, the little fellow smiled.


    A simple word made his heart bloom in joy with extreme satisfaction.


    ¡°Mother, I like you the most~¡±


    He needed to be mother¡¯s real child as soon as possible!


    The moment the little fellow finished speaking, he turned into a ball of light, and when the light faded, the cute and sweet little fellow disappeared. What remained was a tiny dragon which was covered in blue-ck scales, curled up in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82: Hitting On Girls Is A Skill (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    That little lightning dragon was very small¡ªonly about the length of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms¡ªand had the width of a finger. At first nce, it was like a little snake. However, when looked closely, one would notice a very tiny pair of dragon horns on its head.


    Other than the fact that it was forced to be born, a strong force still took over its body for quite a while, leaving its weak small frame almostpletely drained.


    At that point, the little lightning dragon seemed very exhausted as it rested in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands listlessly.


    Could it still transform? Looking at the tired little lightning dragon, Ye Qingtang wanted tough. She carefully ced it in her arms, and the little lightning dragonfortably curled itself up further. Carrying it in her arms was almost no hassle.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find Lord Mu Su first,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Ling nodded.


    Ye Qingtang left instantly.


    Watching the back of his daughter leaving, Ye Ling could not help but let out a sigh.


    ¡°Tang Tang has really grown up,¡± the Second Elder said with a smile. It was all thanks to Ye Qingtang¡¯s plot that they were able to take the Great Elder down so sessfully today.


    ¡°Yes, she finally grew up.¡± Ye Ling let out augh and shook his head. Without saying anything more, both of them proceeded to deal with the Great Elder¡¯s corpse.


    Ye Qingtang left the Ye residence and headed towards a pavilion in Lin Town ording to the address given by Mu Su.


    Even though she was reborn, she was still aware that she could not anyhow offend a person of such identity like Mu Su. If not for the fact that she wanted to enter Xuanling Sect, she would not hang around such a mighty figure.


    Ye Qingtang arrived at the certain pavilion in Lin Town. It was extremely clean and ssy in design.


    The moment Ye Qingtang reached the entrance of the pavilion, a servant guarding outside the pavilion went up to her immediately.


    ¡°Are you Lady Ye Qingtang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Lady Ye. I¡¯ll go pass the message.¡± Afterward, the servant entered the pavilion.


    In not a moment¡¯s time, Mu Su walked out from the pavilion, and his eyes glimmered when he saw Ye Qingtang. He went forward immediately and said, ¡°Lady Ye, you¡¯re here just in time. I¡¯ve already told that person about your incident. Hurry,e in with me.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. Although she did not really interact with Mu Su in her previous life, she knew how prestigious Mu Su was. She did not think much on her journey here, but after meeting him, she felt that Lord Mu Su was not arrogant and aloof as rumored. Rather, he was quite friendly.


    Mu Su brought Ye Qingtang up to the second floor and led her to stand in front of a deluxe room. He pushed open the door, and the candlelight flickered. Ye Qingtang saw ayer of curtains in the inner chamber which blocked her vision. With the candlelight, however, she faintly saw a figure sitting in the room.


    Although she was not able to see the person¡¯s face clearly, Ye Qingtang could still sense an invisible oppressing aura enveloping the entire room.


    It was definitely a powerful figure whose abilities were above Mu Su¡¯s!


    This made Ye Qingtang even more curious about what this person¡¯s identity was.


    When Mu Su led Ye Qingtang into the room, the corner of his lips froze when he saw the curtain.


    What¡¯s going on? He had just stepped out for a while, yet why did His Highness put up this curtain?


    Did they not agree on using this opportunity for him to get closer to Ye Qingtang?


    Why did he still put up such a thing?


    While many thoughts ran across his mind, Mu Su did not show them on his face.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is Ye Qingtang,¡± Mu Su said while suppressing all his thoughts.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83: Hitting On Girls Is A Skill (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Your Highness?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank immediately when she heard Mu Su.


    Apart from his identity as the City Lord of Fallen Stars City, Mu Su was also said to pledge allegiance to the Antiquity Pce.


    Antiquity Pce was a ce that one was most unable to climb up to, and also where all the most powerful figures were at.


    It was rumored the Antiquity Pce was situated between the mainds for centuries and every Pce Lord throughout the ages was extremely powerful, causing everyone to be absolutely terrified. In front of the Antiquity Pce, all therge, powerful sects in the world were very modest and did not dare to show the slightest disrespect.


    No one could shake up the position that the Antiquity Pce pce had in everyone¡¯s hearts. The strangest thing was that there was only the Pce Lord in the Antiquity Pce throughout history. Even a mighty figure like Mu Su could only pledge allegiance and could not join the Antiquity Pce.


    However, it was this sole Pce Lord who everyone regarded with reverence.


    The Pce Lord of Antiquity Pce had unfathomable skills and could be said to be the most powerful existence on earth. Furthermore, the Pce Lord rarely appeared in front of people. Even Ye Qingtang, who had lived for three hundred years in her previous life, had never seen the Antiquity Pce¡¯s Pce Lord before.


    But what Ye Qingtang was truly worried about was the Heart of the Demon God in her body!


    No one other than Ye Qingtang would be clearer about the turmoil that the Heart of the Demon God brought. Though she already grasped the technique to hide the Heart of the Demon God, if the person sitting in the room was really the Pce Lord of the Antiquity Pce, even she was unable to confirm whether the other party would discover it.


    If he discovered it, she would definitely die given her current abilities!


    At that moment, her good mood turned into deep worry. Ye Qingtang initially thought that Mu Su was going to introduce Ye Qingtang to his friend, however¡­


    If she knew it was the Pce Lord of Antiquity Pce, she would have definitely note!


    In the inner chamber, Han Cangming sat upright on a chair. The curtain¡¯s obstruction was not enough to block his vision. He could clearly see Ye Qingtang standing two meters away from him.


    Against the candlelight, the girl¡¯s alluring looks were even softer. Her bright eyes were downcast, as if they were holding back all emotions.


    Han Cangming¡¯s gaze swept across Ye Qingtang. His beautiful eyes appeared slightlyplicated as they searched for something.


    In the room, Mu Su, who had just spoken, did not sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden nervousness. He was initially waiting for His Highness to say something so as to take the opportunity to get closer to Ye Qingtang, but¡­


    After waiting for so long, there was still no sound in the room.


    Mu Su was dumbfounded on the spot.


    What was going on?


    He had brought the person there already, but why was His Highness not taking any action?


    <em>Open your mouth and say something!</em>


    Anxiety filled Mu Su, and he wished he could dash into the room to give His Highness a reminder. However, because Ye Qingtang was present, it was inconvenient to be too obvious about it, and he could only endure the suffocating silence.


    He looked at Ye Qingtang and suddenly realized that Ye Qingtang wore a strange expression. Immediately, the anxiety within him deepened further.


    <em>Your Highness, your silence can easily scare people to death! Can¡¯t you see that thisdy¡¯s face has turned pale already!</em>


    However, Mu Su was unaware that what really made Ye Qingtang nervous was not Han Cangming¡¯s silence but her fear that¡­ the person in the inner chamber might have discovered something. That was why she still did not say anything.


    Mu Su was very afraid that his seemingly clever act would backfire and could only repeat what he said to Han Cangming earlier on another time, ¡°Your Highness, Lady Ye¡¯s spirit root is a little special. I really cannot understand and am also afraid to hold up her cultivation; thus, I brought her here to trouble Your Highness to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84: Hitting On Girls Is A Skill (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    <em>Your Highness, I can only help you up to here!</em>


    The inner chamber remained quiet.


    Just when Ye Qingtang was about to take the opportunity to tell him to not take the trouble and then escape, a deep and sonorous voice suddenly rang in the inner chamber.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Su was about to cry.<em>Stop cherishing your words like gold at this timing!</em>


    Ye Qingtang felt even moreplicated.


    ¡°Lady Ye, how about you show your spirit root first?¡± Mu Su tried hard to establish harmony.


    Knowing that there was no way she could escape at that point, Ye Qingtang could only brace herself and spread open her hands.


    With the movement of a faint light, the tiny spirit root was suddenly formed in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lady Ye¡¯s original spirit root broke, and this is the new spirit root she regrew. I wonder if there¡¯s anything wrong with this spirit root¡­¡± Mu Su said once again.


    In the inner chamber, Han Cangming frowned lightly as he looked at the spirit root in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    Others may not know, but no one would be clearer than him that the consciousness of the Heart of the Demon God had utilized the powers of the Heart to help Ye Qingtang grow this spirit root.


    Han Cangming slowly said, ¡°This spirit root can be grown.¡±


    A spirit root grown with the help of the Heart of the Demon God was utterly different from other spirit roots. The little ck ball utilized the powers of the Heart and helped Ye Qingtang to grow a new spirit root. However, the little ck ball did not really understand theings of spirit roots. Hence, although a new spirit root did grow out, it was not strengthened.


    Despite so, this spirit root was not ordinary, and its quality could be raised through cultivation and nourishment. Although it was still a red spirit root now, with proper nourishment in the future, it could even develop to a blue spirit root and purple spirit root, much less her initial green spirit root.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked when she heard Han Cangming.


    Her spirit root could actually grow?!!


    Once they appeared, all spirit roots on earth were not able to grow anymore. The quality of almost everyone¡¯s spirit roots was fixed ever since they appeared, and only a few treasures that were extremely hard to find could nourish the spirit root and mature it slightly. However, no one had heard of any spirit root that could grow by itself.


    Ye Qingtang knew where her spirit root came from and obviously knew that it was different from ordinary spirit roots.


    However, she did not expect that it would be so different.


    ¡°Is there anything I need to pay attention to?¡± Ye Qingtang was concerned over her spirit root and no longer as cautious.


    Anyway, if the person had really discovered it, she could neither defeat him nor escape.


    Han Cangming said, ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Su was anxious to death.


    <em>Ye Qingtang initiated a conversation, yet how could His Highness still be so aloof! Your Highness, please be more attentive!</em>


    ¡°Your Highness, what does Lady Ye need if she wants to nurture and grow her spirit root?¡± Mu Su was really worried.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but listen more attentively.


    ¡°Jasper Ganoderma, Exquisite Emerald Jade, and ck Heaven Water,¡± Han Cangming said with no fluctuation in his tone. Though there were a little more words, it was still very sinct¡­


    Mu Su¡¯s heart wasplicated. The three items that Han Cangming mentioned were extremely hard to obtain all over the world. Although their names were known,mon people did not have the affinity to see any of them.


    <em>Your Highness, could you say something more ordinary? I know you have a broad horizon, but how are these things obtainable by ordinary people?</em>


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes glistened. She did not know about the others, but she knew about the ck Heaven Water!


    When she was in Xuanling Sect in her previous life, she had seen the ck Heaven Water before!

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85: Hitting On Girls Is A Skill (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The ck Heaven Water was the ultimate essence of heaven and earth and was extremely rare. It was the exact reason behind Ye Qingtang¡¯s persistence in entering Xuanling Sect. To cultivators, the ck Heaven Water was a treasure like no other; one couldpletely improve their physique and change their natural endowment when they consume it even if their spirit roots could not be grown.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s natural endowment was pretty good, but her spirit root broke. Even if a new one grew, her vitality took a hit, and her future cultivation would definitely be impacted. Thus, she wanted to enter Xuanling Sect so urgently to obtain the ck Heaven Water and improve her physique.


    Unexpectedly, this item was actually effective for improving her spirit root as well!


    Then, Ye Qingtang was even more resolute on entering Xuanling Sect.


    Ye You had already entered Yunxiao Sect. ording to her memory from her past life, Ye You¡¯s abilities would improve by leaps and bounds. For Ye Qingtang to take revenge on Ye You in the future, she must first enter Xuanling Sect and obtain the ck Heaven Water to resolve the debility caused by the digging out of her spirit root.


    And only through that way would she be able to really get a hold on a chip topete with Ye You.


    ¡°Your Highness, if there aren¡¯t these three objects¡­¡± Mu Su could not help but ask.


    ¡°Spirit energy is barely feasible,¡± replied Han Cangming.


    Mu Su was about to cry.


    However, Ye Qingtang was in a much better mood than before. At least, she already knew which direction she needed to head towards.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Your Highness, for answering my questions today.¡± Ye Qingtang thanked him honestly.


    As Han Cangming, who was sitting in the inner chamber, looked at the good-spirited girl with slightly tinted cheeks, something shed across his indifferent eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stood up, beaming, and slowly rxed. It could be counted as a huge gain for her since the other party seemed to not have discovered the Heart of the Demon God and even answered her queries on the spirit root as well.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to be careless as she secretly reminded herself to stay away from the Antiquity Pce in the future to prevent the presence of the Heart of the Demon God from being discovered.


    ¡°Thank you for your help today. I will not disturb your highness from your rest anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang respected the power of the Antiquity Pce and would obviously not dare to stay long. If the Heart of the Demon God were discovered, she would not be able to leave even if she wanted to.


    Mu Su had originally nned to give the two of them more time to interact with each other, yet Ye Qingtang was about to leave. Looking into the inner chamber, he saw that Han Cangming did not even have any intention to stop her from leaving!


    ¡°Lady Ye, let me walk you out,¡± Mu Su said with forced collectedness as he helplessly swallowed down a mouth of blood stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Su brought Ye Qingtang out of the deluxe room. After Ye Qingtang left, Han Cangming then slowly walked out from the inner chamber.


    With extremelyplicated feelings, Mu Su walked Ye Qingtang to the entrance of the pavilion.


    ¡°Lady Ye, I will settle the matter regarding Xuanling Sect as soon as possible. Xuanling Sect will have an entrance assessment one monthter, and you only need to head there then,¡± Mu Su said absentmindedly.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Lord Mu Su.¡± Ye Qingtang knew everything would be safe with Mu Su¡¯s words.


    ¡°I will not walk you any further,¡± said Mu Su.


    Ye Qingtang was not corny and returned to the Ye family after bidding goodbye to Mu Su.


    As Mu Su watched Ye Qingtang leave, he immediately spun around and rushed back into the deluxe room with big steps.


    His expression was exceptionally filled with anguish when he saw that Han Cangming had already walked out of the inner chamber.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡­¡± Mu Su sighed.<em>Now you know toe out!</em>


    ¡°Returned?¡± Han Cangming asked suddenly.


    Mu Su was slightly taken aback. He knew Han Cangming was asking about Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86: Parentage (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Mu Su was slightly taken aback. He knew Han Cangming was asking about Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Lady Ye has already returned. Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you talk more to Lady Ye just now?¡± Mu Su inquired.<em>Do you still want her to have a baby with you!</em>


    ¡°Already talked,¡± Han Cangming said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Su wished he could hit his head to death against Han Cangming¡¯s leg.


    That was considered talking?


    Mu Su was filled with bitter tears.


    ording to Han Cangming¡¯s usual character, he indeed said quite a lot to Ye Qingtang today. Furthermore, he answered Ye Qingtang¡¯s questions without hesitation. If it was to another person, it would be nothing but a dream to get a few words from the Pce Lord of the Antiquity Pce.


    A sentence was impossible, much less a word.


    Perhaps to Han Cangming, this was already an obvious ¡°intimacy¡±.


    However¡­


    ¡°Your Highness. If you really want Lady Ye to have a child with you, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible like this.¡± Mu Su said cautiously.


    Han Cangming¡¯s nice brows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°What to do then?¡±


    What to do? Mu Su was a little stunned. Courtship and romance were normal for ordinary people but¡­


    Looking at the ¡°unweing¡± handsome face of his highness, Mu Su really could not picture Han Cangming saying words of love.


    Just the thought of it brought goosebumps.


    ¡°Uh¡­ If Your Highness really isn¡¯t good with words, you can also gift things. All girls should like it?¡± Mu Su suggested difficultly.


    Han Cangming looked down as he thought.


    When Ye Qingtang returned to the Ye residence, Ye Ling and the Second Elder had already cleared the Great Elder¡¯s corpse. Other than the three of them, there would definitely not be a fourth person who would know about the Great Elder¡¯s death.


    ¡°Tang Tang,e with me for a while.¡± Ye Ling had not slept and sat in the hall silently as though he was especially waiting for Ye Qingtang to return.


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded and followed Ye Ling into his study room.


    In the study room, the candlelight was slightly bright. After having Ye Qingtang take a seat, Ye Ling turned around and took out a beautiful box of the size of a palm from a hidden case in the room. He ced the box in front of Ye Qingtang, motioning her to open it.


    After opening the box, she saw an exquisite and small jade pendant lying quietly in the box. In the candlelight, the jade pendant radiated elegance and looked exceptionally beautiful.


    ¡°This is?¡± Ye Qingtang looked up at Ye Ling with doubts.


    Ye Ling took a deep breath and lookedplexly at the daughter he had single-handedly raised up.


    ¡°Tang Tang, it¡¯s time you know about some things.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was a little shocked as she faintly felt that Ye Ling must have something important to tell her.


    Looking at the jade pendant in the box, Ye Ling said, ¡°When I was young, I was infatuated with practicing martial arts. Your mother and I fell in love with each other and got married. Soon after, I took over the Ye family from your grandfather. When your grandfather handed the Ye family over to me, I was still wandering outside with your mother. When I received the news and returned, your mother was pregnant. However, the baby in her womb died prematurely on the way back due to the tiring journey. God took pity on us and actually let us pick up an infant halfway back¡­¡±


    At that point, Ye Ling¡¯s paused a while.


    A strange feeling emerged within Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Ling only had one daughter, her. But Ye Ling said his child died before birth and that he picked up a child on the way back.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87: Parentage (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Is the child father picked up Ye Xun?¡± Ye Qingtang asked carefully.


    However, Ye Ling shook his head and replied, ¡°Ye Xun was picked up at the door after I became the family master of the Ye family. The child that I picked up halfway back is not Ye Xun, but you¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback instantly.


    Ye Ling cast a bitter smile to Ye Qingtang. ¡°Tang Tang, I originally wanted to tell you about this once you got married. However, after going through all this, I thought of telling you in advance.¡±


    ¡°On that day, my wife and I had just lost a child and were heartbroken. Yet, we found you. I cannot describe that feeling. Perhaps, this was a child whom God made up to us with. We brought you back to the Ye residence and took care of you like you were our biological daughter. I have never told anyone about this. The only people who know about it are you, your mother, and I.¡±


    He took out the jade pendant from the box as he spoke.


    ¡°This jade pendant was found on you when we picked you up initially. Perhaps, it was left by your biological parents. I had people check the origin of this item before but couldn¡¯t get many clues. I only know that this item may be rted to the royal family of the Nine Nights Dynasty. From the moment your green spirit root appeared, I thought that perhaps your biological parents¡¯ background was not simple.¡±


    Green spirit roots were very precious. For a family n like the Ye¡¯s, how many children with green spirit roots appeared before?


    Nine Nights Dynasty?


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    The ce they were in now belongs to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. The Formidable Heavens Dynasty was made up of many countries, and the royal families of all countries were called the Formidable Heavens Royals. The Nine Nights Dynasty was a rival of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    ¡°In this period of time, I am very gratified by your growth. It¡¯s time I pass this to you. If you have the luck to enter Xuanling Sect in the future, you¡¯ll no longer be the same as ordinary people. If you have the chance, you can find out who your biological parents are.¡± Ye Qingtang passed the jade pendant into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands. He was blessed that God gave him such a daughter.


    Looking at the jade pendant in her hands, Ye Qingtang felt mixed emotions. Ye Ling died early in her previous life, and, thus, she did not know anything about her parentage.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    In this life, she actually found out such a secret.


    Ye Qingtang held onto the jade pendant tightly and looked up towards Ye Ling.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯ll always be my father.¡±


    Ye Ling smiled. With that one sentence from her, he was already extremely satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early. Go get some rest first. It¡¯s time you prepare for your admission to Xuanling Sect.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and stood up to leave.


    ¡°There is one more thing,¡± Ye Ling said suddenly.


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°After getting rid of the Great Elder, your second uncle and I removed a group of disloyal people from the residence. We wanted to get rid of Ye Xun as well initially but could not find her on the residence. I¡¯ve found that the Great Elder secretly sent Ye Xun out halfway during the celebration, but I don¡¯t know where she went,¡± Ye Ling said with a frown.


    He adopted two daughters and raised them up with simr attentiveness. The only difference was that many people in the city saw him picking Ye Xun up, so he could not raise her with the name of his biological daughter. However, honestly speaking, Ye Ling had always treated the both of them fairly; Whatever Ye Qingtang had, Ye Xun would also have a share of it.


    Yet, these two daughters¡¯ characters were such pr opposites.


    He personally raised Ye Xun, a heartless and ungrateful person.


    ¡°I know now. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. The Great Elder was already dead, so they could not ask him where exactly was Ye Xun sent to. Nheless, she would be more careful in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Go get some rest.¡± Ye Ling nodded.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88: Heartwarming (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    After the birthday celebration, the news of what happened in the Ye family spread throughout Lin Town quickly.


    Ye Qingtang went to the Si residence the next morning to thank Master Si for inviting Mu Su.


    ¡°Quite a lot happened in the Ye residence yesterday. That Great Elder got what he deserved,¡± Master Si said as he sat on a chair.


    Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°I heard you persuaded Lord Mu Su to rmend you to participate in Xuanling Sect¡¯s entrance assessment yesterday?¡± asked Master Si as he harked back to the subject.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Qingtang answered with no intention to hide anything.


    A worried expression appeared on Master Si¡¯s face.


    ¡°It is good that you¡¯ve set your mind to enter a sect. I know that you¡¯ve suffered all sorts of humiliation in the Ye family, but it is difficult to enter a sect. If you cannot pass the assessment, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your only chance. You¡¯ve just started out, so jumping straight into participating in the assessment will rather be a strain.¡± Master Si paused for a moment and continued sincerely. ¡°Si Ye and Si Qiong are cultivating outside with their masters and will only participate in the sect assessment a few yearster. Si Bai¡¯s spirit root is the best, and I originally wanted him to enter a sect, but his body is weak. Now that he can be properly nursed back to health, I can also be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Now that the Great Elder has lost his authority and both your father and the Second Elder are back in power, why don¡¯t you wait another year? In this year, you can train together with my third grandson. I will discuss with your father and invite a famous master to teach the two of you in the Si residence. When heading for a sect in the next year, you will also be more confident,¡± said Master Si.


    Every word that Master Si said was in consideration for Ye Qingtang and was said painstakingly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s nose turned sour as she listened, but ultimately, she still shook her head coolly at Master Si.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, I cannot wait so long. Rest assured, I¡¯ll not do anything that I have no confidence in.¡±


    ¡°This child just doesn¡¯t listen to persuasions.¡± Master Si was really worried for Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I know that Ye You has already entered Yunxiao Sect and is a direct disciple of the sect master. With your spirit root, her might will be redoubled. I understand your heart to seek revenge, but if you¡¯re too hasty, it won¡¯t work out. Where there is life, there is hope. You must understand this.¡±


    ¡°I know grandfather Si¡¯s good intentions. Just trust me this once, grandfather Si.¡± Ye Qingtang looked up at Master Si.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Master Si wanted to persuade her again.


    However, Si Bai, who was sitting at the side, suddenly said something.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry already. When has Tang Tang disappointed you? Since she wants to head to Xuanling Sect, she must have something in hand.¡±


    Master Si red at his grandson.


    Si Bai was at a loss whether to cry orugh as he touched the tip of his nose. He kept feeling that ever since his grandfather epted Ye Qingtang, his position in his grandfather¡¯s heart kept falling.


    ¡°You only know to follow what she says. You¡¯re still young, what do you know?¡± Master Si said grumpily and then looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°If you¡¯re bent on going, I will not stop you. At most, I¡¯ll talk to Lord Mu Su again in the next year. However, you must remember one thing.¡±


    ¡°Please say, grandfather Si.¡±


    ¡°Before youpete with Ye You, you must not let others know that she stole your spirit root,¡± Master Si said sternly.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback but replied immediately, ¡°Qingtang understands.¡±


    Up until then, she still had not told her father and second uncle that her spirit root was stolen because she was afraid that they would be overly worried for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Ye You is now a disciple of Yunxiao Sect Sec Master. Even if you revealed her scheme to others, Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master will suppress this matter to save face. Furthermore, once this enters their ears, Yunxiao Sect will definitely get rid of you to avoid troubleter on in protection of their reputation,¡± Master Si said concernedly.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: Heartwarming (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Even though Ye You stole Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root, she has already entered Yunxiao Sect and Yunxiao Sect would only get rid of Ye Qingtang in order to protect their reputation.


    ¡°Qingtang will always remember grandfather Si¡¯s warnings,¡± Ye Qingtang thanked Master Si from the bottom of her heart. Other than her father and second uncle, no one else would think for her so thoroughly like this.


    ¡°Luckily, you also have a new spirit root now. I won¡¯t ask how this spirit root of yours came about, but you must treasure it. This is a chance given to you by God. The sect assessment is as difficult as climbing up to the sky. Fortunately, there¡¯s still some time, and you must make full use of this time to finish preparations. It¡¯s good that your father is in control of the Ye family now, and you¡¯ll not be short of anything,¡± Master Si said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded silently. No words could fully express her feelings.


    Master Si only let go of the matter after talking to Ye Qingtang for a while more. Before Ye Qingtang left, he still specially had Si Ye to prepare many tonics for Ye Qingtang to bring back, although he knew that Ye Ling would not treat his daughter shabbily. He said it was to nourish her body after the debility from having her spirit root dug out.


    Ye Qingtang could only ept it and store the Si family¡¯s kindness in her heart.


    After leaving the Si residence, Ye Qingtang headed to the Pavilion of Treasures to meet its manager.


    After knowing that her spirit root can be grown, she had an even more urgent need for the Floating Pagoda.


    Before she entered Xuanling Sect and obtained the ck Heaven Water, the Floating Pagoda was the best choice for her to nourish her spirit root.


    ¡°Lady Ye,¡± the Pavilion of Treasures¡¯ manager greeted with a grin once he saw Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Is there any update on the Floating Pagoda that I told you about the other time?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a smile


    The manager looked at Ye Qingtang withplicated eyes. Previously, Ye Qingtang had a huge appetite and wanted to monopolize all the Floating Pagodas in the Pavilion of Treasures under her. This act caught the manager¡¯s attention: if there were no special effects, would Ye Qingtang be crazy to want so many Floating Pagodas?


    He specially ordered people to repeatedly investigate any potential uses of the Floating Pagoda and had not agreed to Ye Qingtang¡¯s suggestion for fear that he would identally sell off something precious.


    But many days passed, and despite flipping through a room of books and asking other managers from the Pavilion of Treasures, he still could not find out what the Floating Pagoda could be used for. It was still of little value.


    ¡°Lady Ye, regarding the matter that you suggested previously, I have already notified the managers of the other branches, and they agreed to supply you with the Floating Pagodas.¡± The manager could only agree since he could not find out any uses of the Floating Pagoda and that Ye Qingtang seemed to have rtions with his pavilion master.


    Anyway, the Floating Pagodas had been piling up in the Pavilion of Treasures, and no one asked anything about it. With Ye Qingtang helping to sweep them off the shelves, it was also a great help to them.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled satisfyingly. She knew that the manager definitely investigated the uses of the Floating Pagoda, but no matter how he checked, there was no one who would find out the real use of the Floating Pagoda within these few years.


    Ye Qingtang directly took out twenty thousand gold from her space ring and handed it to the manager, telling him to deduct all future payments for the Floating Pagoda from there and that she will pay the rest if it was used up. Ever since the Great Elder was fired, the authority over the Ye family returned back to Ye Ling once again, and Ye Qingtang had much easier ess to the funds.


    The manager naturally epted it grinningly.


    After confirming her supply of Floating Pagodas, Ye Qingtang picked quite a few low-grade spirit stones from the Pavilion of Treasures and fed them to the little lightning dragon when she returned to the Ye residence.


    The little lightning dragon barely came to after sleeping for an entire day and night. The dragon species were precious. While it would be extremely effective if normal spirit animals were fed with spirit stones, these spirit stones were merely snacks for the little lightning dragon.

 Chapter 90 - The Road To Becoming Powerful (1)

    Chapter 90: The Road To Bing Powerful (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little lightning dragon, which swallowed a bag of spirit stones, with a sad expression.


    It was unknown what method the mighty figure, who raised the dragon in the previous life, used to raise his dragon to be so ¡°shiny¡± and ¡°smooth.¡± It should be known that spirit stones were exorbitant and were sold by pieces. Just the ¡°appetite¡± of the little lightning dragon was enough for it to eat until one ended up bankrupt.


    This was still a cub that just came out of its shell. If it were a little bigger¡­ the entire Ye family¡¯s reserves would not be enough to feed it, much less Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly felt that she might need to find a method to make money in the future; otherwise, she might be the first person in history to be starved to death by a dragon.


    Days passed. Ye Qingtang received Mu Su¡¯s letter of rmendation, and she could head to Xuanling Sect to participate in the entrance assessment just with this letter.


    Xuanling Sect was quite far from Lin Town. Ye Qingtang had been readily prepared early to set out on the journey in advance.


    On the day when Ye Qingtang hit the road, the Second Elder and Ye Ling had done many preparations for Ye Qingtang from early on and sent her off.


    Even the Si family sent both Si Ye and Si Bai to show up.


    ¡°Uncle Ye,¡± Si Ye and Si Bai greeted.


    Ye Qingtang nodded with a smile. Ever since Ye Qingtang became friendly with the Si family, the rtionship between the Ye and Si improved increasingly as well, and they interacted much more on usual days.


    Immediately, both of them walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Grandfather told me to hand these things to you. He said that you¡¯re too stubborn and was unwilling to send you off because he¡¯s angry,¡± Si Bai saidughingly as the servants beside him subsequently ced the items that Master Si prepared on the carriage.


    ¡°Please apologize to grandfather Si on my behalf. I know he had my best interests at heart.¡± Ye Qingtangughed.


    Si Bai chuckled and said quietly, ¡°Grandfather may have said that, but actually, he didn¡¯te personally as he was afraid of the sadness of separation.¡± As he spoke, he even winked at Ye Qingtang as a hint.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but let out augh.


    ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll thank grandfather Si personally.¡±


    ¡°The journey to Xuanling Sect is far. Grandfather is afraid that the journey isn¡¯t safe, so¡­¡± Si Bai pushed Si Ye, who was beside him, forward to stand in front of Ye Qingtang.


    Si Ye looked at Ye Qingtang a little awkwardly.


    Simrly, Ye Qingtang had a face of confusion.


    ¡°My eldest brother is pretty skilled, and grandfather made him to be your coachman.¡± Si Baiughed.


    ¡°¡­¡± At this point, Ye Qingtang really did not know whether tough or cry.


    The dignified Young Master Si was actually acting as a coachman for her?


    How high was her status?!


    Even Ye Ling and the Second Elder were surprised by Master Si¡¯s action.


    <em>It can¡¯t be that the he took a fancy on Tang Tang and was ready to sweet-talk Tang Tang into bing her granddaughter-inw, can it?</em>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this, I think? Big brother Si may have things to tend to as well. I can manage on my own,¡± Ye Qingtang declined politely. She knew that Master Si specially made this arrangement as he was unaware that the Great Elder had died and was probably afraid that the Great Elder arranged for someone to sneak an attack on her on the journey there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony anymore. Grandfather said that if eldest brother does not safely send you to Xuanling Sect, he can dream of returning to the Si residence,¡± Si Bai gloated happily. His body was weak and would be unable to withstand the bumpy journey. Thus, an assignment like fetching people would naturally fall on Si Ye.


    Ye Qingtang looked helplessly at Si Ye, who had a weird expression.


    ¡°I am unrted. Since it is grandfather¡¯s orders, just agree and put his mind at ease.¡±


    Ye Qingtang declined grandfather Si¡¯s protection quite a number of times and should she reject it again this time¡­ Si Ye felt that his grandfather might just explode.


    Seeing so, there was no way Ye Qingtang could reject, and she could only reply, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble big brother Si then.¡±


    Si Ye nodded slightly.


    Ye Ling originally arranged for his henchman to send Ye Qingtang to Xuanling Sect but could only trouble Si Ye to make the trip instead due to Master Si¡¯s stubbornness.


    Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang said their goodbyes for a while, and when he saw that it was time, he let Ye Qingtang set out on the journey without saying much.


    Ye Qingtang got onto the carriage, and Si Ye really sat on the position for the coachman, escorting Ye Qingtang out of town from outside the carriage.

 Chapter 91 - The Road To Becoming Powerful (2)

    Chapter 91: The Road To Bing Powerful (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Inside Yunxiao Sect.


    A slim and graceful girl was donned in white and stood in a room. Her stunning looks enchanted many.


    Ye Xun stood by the side of that girl, and though Ye Xun had beautiful features, it seemedcking whenpared to those of the girl in white.


    After she was chased out of the Ye residence by Ye Qingtang, the Great Elder sent her to Yunxiao Sect and had only just reached today.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang seriously still has a spirit root?¡± The girl in white read through the letter slowly. Her pretty brows were slightly furrowed, and her eyes shone, seeming to be rather displeased.


    Ye Qingtang looked down without daring to make eye contact. ¡°Sister You, Ye Qingtang indeed still has a spirit root and received Mu Su¡¯s help this time. I¡¯m afraid she might participate in the entrance assessment for Xuanling Sect. Grandfather sent me here to let you know about this. He can¡¯t interfere in sect matters and will need you to think of a way to not let Ye Qingtang get what she wants.¡±


    The girl in white who was standing before Ye Xun was none other than Ye You, the one who stole Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root.


    She was initially the granddaughter of Great Elder, but now, she was a disciple of the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master and held an iparably prestigious position.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure that she has only a red spirit root?¡± Ye You asked while raising her eyes a little.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye You did not hurry to say anything and only raised her hand to straighten her wrinkled sleeve.


    ¡°A red spirit root is the lowest grade of all. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any sect with a disciple that has such an inferior spirit root¡­¡±


    Ye Xun trembled slightly.


    ¡°Sister You, although it is so, Ye Qingtang has been acting strangely in this period of time. In case any unexpected things happen, please do make more preparations still.¡±


    Ye Youughed without emotion. ¡°There is someone I know in Xuanling Sect, and I¡¯ll notify him. If Ye Qingtang does not have the fate to enter Xuanling Sect, just let it be. But if she enters¡­ she¡¯ll also not be able to leave.¡± When she finished her sentence, a murderous look suddenly shed across her gentle-looking eyes.


    Ye Xun was extremely cautious, and she remained silent at a side.


    Ye You was born with an extremely beautiful face, and she had an elegant disposition. However, no one could see that under that beautiful skinid a heart as vicious as the Great Elder¡¯s.


    Ye You took a look at Ye Xun and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to return to the Ye family for now. Just serve me by my side.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xun agreed obediently. She knew that due to the fact that Ye Qingtang obtained the qualification to participate in a sect¡¯s entrance assessment, Duan Tianrao would already be dissatisfied with her. If she returned now, Duan Tianrao may just cancel the engagement because of this. Hence, she decided to avoid meeting him for now.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not nning to go back personally, sister You?¡±


    Ye You raised her eyelids slightly, and a lofty smile emerged on her beautiful face. ¡°A few dayster, Master will teach me Yunxiao Sect¡¯s mystic technique. Once the training for it starts, I¡¯ll need to go on for a couple of months without stopping. Furthermore¡­¡±


    Ye You narrowed her eyes as a cold smile hung on the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Is the current Ye Qingtang even qualified?¡±


    ¡°Sister You is indeed right. So what if Ye Qingtang really enters Xuanling Sect? How could shepete with you?¡± Ye Xun echoed gently.


    Ye You smiled detachedly.


    Ye Xun said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble that old friend of yours to properly ¡®take care¡¯ of Ye Xun at that time then.¡±


    Ye Youughed lightly. ¡°Of course. You can get some rest here, I¡¯ll report to Master and let you have the rights to stay in Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°Thank you, sister You.¡±


    Ye You swept a nce across Ye Xun thoughtfully and said, ¡°Xun, you¡¯ve always been smart. If you use it wisely, I¡¯ll naturally treat you well.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely be at your beck and call.¡± Ye Xun pledged loyalty immediately.


    Ye You nodded and walked out slowly.


    <em>Ye Qingtang, I will not let you appear in my life ever again.</em>


    <em>I¡¯ve already epted your spirit root. Now, you should die early!</em>

 Chapter 92 - Xuanling Sect (1)

    Chapter 92: Xuanling Sect (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Walk on the Path to Heaven; Enter the sect.


    If she wanted to cultivate up to a Paragon, she could only rely on the sacred sect.


    It was a journey of half a month. Within the carriage, Ye Qingtang saw an increasingly familiar surrounding before her, and a strange feeling arose within her. She lifted her eyes slightly and looked at the tall mountain not far away. That mountain was steep, and its summit was covered in cloud mist. However, Ye Qingtang was very clear that there¡­ was the location of Xuanling Sect.


    Above the vague mist, Xuanling Sect stood against the clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡­¡± As Ye Qingtang looked at the cloud mist at the mountain¡¯s summit, scenes from her previous life flooded her mind.


    [Ye Qingtang, you have the Heart of the Demon God in your body. Xuanling Sect cannot keep you anymore.]


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang did not have a spirit root and only found a way to model a fake spirit root after searching for a long time. She used that method and finally entered Xuanling Sect. However¡­ the her then would never have dreamt that the very entrance became a turning point in her life.


    Not a good turn, but an abyssal drop.


    Her Heart of the Demon God was exposed in a mission, and she was forced out of the sect. Moreover, a Sect Elder with evil intentions, along with other disciples in the sect, told the entire world that she possessed the Heart of the Demon God.


    Since then, she turned from avoiding Ye You to bing everyone¡¯s target of murder.


    And from the moment she left Xuanling Sect, Ye Qingtang was like a person hated by everyone, and she got shouted at and beaten up by many. The news of the Heart of the Demon God could no longer be hidden.


    After innumerable twists and turns, Ye Qingtang chose Xuanling Sect once again in this life.


    This time, it was not only to obtain the ck Heaven Water but more to¡­ seek revenge¡­


    In this life, she would not let anyone who harmed her in her previous life off.


    ¡°We¡¯re reaching Xuanling Sect very soon. Qingtang, are you ready to participate in the sect assessment?¡± Si Ye¡¯s voice rang from outside the carriage.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled with bright eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this moment for too long.¡±


    ¡­


    Below Xuanling Sect and above the clouds was obviously a ce with little trace of civilization, yet today, this ce was exceptionally ¡°bustling¡±.


    It was difficult for a carriage to ascend the mountain; thus, Si Ye and Ye Qingtang got off the carriage at the foot of the mountain and walked up to the summit.


    There were already many people at the summit. In therge groups of people, everyone was donned in luxurious attires and possessed a dignified bearing. Rather, it was Ye Qingtang and Si Ye, who were both rtively young, who dressed casually and in the least numbers. Yet, everyone noticed them once they reached the summit.


    ¡°These are all people participating in Xuanling Sect¡¯s entrance assessment?¡± Si Ye asked Ye Qingtang as they stood aside. He unconsciously looked at the others. Amongst the crowd, it was not difficult to tell that the ones who were really there to participate in the assessment were the young talents while most of the rest were there to send them off.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would actually be so many people.¡± Ye Qintang estimated that there were at least more than a hundred people who were there to participate in Xuanling Sect¡¯s entrance assessment.


    ¡°It is unknown how many can remain,¡± Ye Qingtang said coolly.


    Every year, all sects would wee arge batch of people who wished to enter the sect. However, amongst these hundreds of people, it was already rare for one-tenth of them to enter the sect.


    Unless one possessed a rare supreme-grade spirit root like Ye You did, to obtain the opportunity to enter a sect, one was required to first have a high enough natural endowment and second, a rmendation by a mighty figure. Moreover, these two conditions were merely qualifications for them to participate in a sect¡¯s entrance assessment.


    No one knew whether one could enter.

 Chapter 93 - Xuanling Sect (2)

    Chapter 93: Xuanling Sect (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Those are people from the Liu Yun family n?¡± Si Ye¡¯s eyes swept over a group of people not far away.


    The Liu Yun family n is renowned worldwide, and the cultivators produced from this family n were all deeply powerful. Family ns like the Si and Ye family seemed especially tiny before ones like Liu Yun¡¯s.


    Ye Qingtang followed Si Ye¡¯s gaze, and as expected, she saw a group of finely-dressed people with elegant demeanors.


    Leading the group of people was a tall middle-aged man with an extraordinary bearing, and he was quietly talking to a young man. When Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze fell on the male who listened with lowered eyes, something shone in her eyes uncontrobly.


    [ Qingtang! Quickly leave! ]


    On a stormy night, that handsome youth stood in front of her with his flesh and blood, bearing a fatal blow.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled softly as she looked at the side profile of the youth.


    ¡°Qingtang, do you know the people from the Liu Yun family n?¡± Si Ye seemed to have sensed Ye Qingtang¡¯s abnormal behavior and could not help but ask.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her senses and shook her head immediately.


    It was she who owed him.


    In her previous life when Ye Qingtang entered the Xuanling Sect, she experienced difficulty in learning anything due to the absence of spirit root and was, thus, ridiculed by some senior and junior brothers. More than that, she was bullied for not having a family n background. The only person in Xuanling Sect who treated her well was Senior Brother Yun, Yun Shu.


    But ultimately¡­


    Yun Shu died for her, but she did not even have the ability to seek revenge for him.


    The only warmth in her previous life was shed away hard on that stormy night.


    Si Ye did not think much into it and was slightly shocked as he looked at the crowd.


    He had always known that it was hard to enter a Sect but never expected that despite so, there were even the Formidable Heavens Royals here apart from the Liu Yun family n. Every candidate participating in the entrance assessment had extraordinary backgrounds such that any random person picked out would have a glorious background.


    And only people with such a social status would attract a mighty figure to rmend them.


    ¡°Big brother Si, there¡¯s still a while more until the assessment. You don¡¯t need to apany me. Do head back first,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    Si Ye originally wanted to stay and apany Ye Qingtang, but on second thought, if Ye Qingtang failed, she may be embarrassed to face him. Thus, he gave a few orders and descended the mountain without saying anything more, deciding to wait a while more in the carriage at the bottom of the mountain.


    Once Si Ye left, Ye Qingtang stood at the summit alone. Her small frame and outstanding appearance attracted much attention.


    However, the reactions she got were less of shock and more of mockery.


    ¡°Who is that girl? She can¡¯t be here to participate in the sect assessment also?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it. All the candidates for the sect assessment today were escorted by many people from their family and had thepany of a powerful person who rmended them. Just now, I saw that there was only one young man beside that girl, and he had left. It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re here for the assessment.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s here to see the world. After all, this Path to Heaven cannot be traversed by normal people.¡±


    The people who came today had extremely high expectations and could see that Ye Qingtang¡¯s lone self was a misfit in this bustling and flourishing age.


    Ye Qingtang was not at all bothered by those discussions and stood there calmly as she eyed the cloudy horizon.


    In the previous life, she waited for the Path to Heaven¡ªthe path leading to the sect¡ªto open by herself just like this.


    Ridicule and coldness¡ªshe had long suffered them in her previous life. How would it still bother her in this life?

 Chapter 94 - Xuanling Sect (3)

    Chapter 94: Xuanling Sect (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Not anyone can enter a sect.¡± A cold and arrogant voice suddenly traveled into Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    Ye Qingtang took a nce towards the direction of the voice, but what followed immediately was a dissipating of warmth in her eyes and a tug up the corners of her lips.


    An elegantly-dressed young man overflowing with arrogance was standing a few steps away from Ye Qingtang. Beside him were a few servants waiting upon him carefully.


    The person who spoke was Lu Xiuwen, the fifth prince of one of the countries in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    The Formidable Heavens Royals were in control of the current dynasty and held a superior position. The Formidable Heavens Dynasty built by them was a magnificent dynasty formed by many countries andmanded by the emperor of the Formidable Heavens Royals. The royal families of each country were all from the Formidable Heavens Royals, and Lu Xiuwen was a prince from one of the many countries in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. He had a rather high ability and a proud character.


    Lu Xiuwen was someone more than ¡°familiar¡± to Ye Qingtang.


    In her previous life when Ye Qingtang entered the sect, she did not have a spirit root, and her cultivation was slow. Then, Lu Xiuwen was rather popr amongst the disciples. Ye Qingtang suffered quite a lot of bullying from him and was even made to do things that only a handyman would do. Furthermore, he did not allow her to focus on cultivation like other normal disciples.


    However, Ye Qingtang was not too bothered by all of that.


    What really made Ye Qingtang remember Lu Xiuwen was his betrayal.


    At that time, Ye Qingtang and Lu Xiuwen were out together to deal with matters but were attacked by a high-level spirit animal on the journey. They were unable to defeat it, and when they almost lost their lives, it was the Heart of the Demon God in Ye Qingtang that unleashed its powers, ultimately saving Lu Xiuwen and the other disciples.


    Yet, it was that time when Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heart of the Demon God waspletely exposed.


    Lu Xiuwen did not take into consideration that she saved his life and simply spread the news all over the world. Not only was Ye Qingtang forced out of Xuanling Sect, but her secret regarding the Heart of the Demon God could no longer be hidden, resulting in the tragedy of being wanted for her life by everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say who can enter and who cannot,¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly as she looked straight at Lu Xiuwen¡¯s rather good-looking face.


    Lu Xiuwen frowned slightly. As a prince, there were rarely people who would rebut him like this. His face sunk immediately, and he swept a gaze at Ye Qingtang, revealing a look of belittlement when he saw that Ye Qingtang was alone.


    ¡°A sect is prestigious. Many people want to climb up to it, but they should still have some self-awareness.¡±


    Nopany by family n nor send-off from a powerful person. Such an abject person could alsoe to participate in a sect assessment?


    The servants beside Lu Xiuwen obviously echoed Lu Xiuwen and went along with his words continuously.


    ¡°Fifth prince, you have a noble identity. Why fight with people like this? Just let those overconfident people be. Then, she¡¯ll know that not just anyone can enter a sect.¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows, and her smile deepened as she looked at theckeys beside Lu Xiuwen.


    ¡°Noble identity? Everyone is equal before the sect. Even if you¡¯re rted to the royal family, don¡¯t you still have to wait for the assessment like ordinary people?¡±


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s slightly better expression suddenly turned ugly again because of Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything wrong. Even if he was a noble prince, he still had to participate in the assessment like everyone else, and whether he was able to enter was dependent on his level of talent.


    Thepliments from the servants earlier on now made Lu Xiuwen a little shameful.


    The argument between Ye Qingtang and Lu Xiuwen attracted much attention.


    Everyone looked over one after another only to be surprised at their realization: that young girl who was by herself actually got into a conflict with the fifth prince of the Formidable Heavens Royals.

 Chapter 95 - Path to Heaven (1)

    Chapter 95: Path to Heaven (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Yun Shu, who was chatting with his family n people, turned around as well. When Yun Shu looked at the calm and breathtaking girl standing alone in front of Lu Xiuwen and his people, curiosity filled his eyes.


    ¡°Thatdy is young and impetuous. She may be on the losing end,¡± sighed someone from the Liu Yun family n upon witnessing the sight.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Yun Shu.


    ¡°It is still unknown who will be able to enter the sect amongst all the people here today. It is still alright if that young girl enters, as the Formidable Heavens Royals will not dare to do anything to sect disciples. However, if she doesn¡¯t pass the assessment and isn¡¯t from a renowned family n, how will she be able to fight the royal family?¡± The person continued. ¡°The Formidable Heavens Royals are not magnanimous people. What that fifth prince, Lu Xiuwen, said just now was merely to scare others since he has a powerful identity.¡±


    The people from Liu Yun family n disliked the royal family¡¯s arrogance.


    Yun Shu frowned slightly.


    On the other side, Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face darkened, and a cold sneer formed on his lips as he eyed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°How do I address you?¡±


    With that said, every onlooker knew that Lu Xiuwen was going to record Ye Qingtang¡¯s name down.


    Ye Qingtang took a look at Lu Xiuwen unhurriedly and said, ¡°Lin Town, Ye Qingtang.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang directly reported her name and ce of origin.


    Lu Xiuwen scoffed, ¡°Ye Qingtang, is it? I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Ye Qingtangughed. ¡°You better remember it clearly.¡±


    She would let this name be Lu Xiuwen¡¯s nightmare ultimately.


    Lu Xiuwen narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You better pray that you can pass this assessment, otherwise¡­¡± Lu Xiuwen did not finish his sentence, but everyone knew what was it going to be.


    Quite a number of people secretly sighed for Ye Qingtang. The sect assessment was not easy, and innumerable people were rejected by sects every year.


    Now that Lu Xiuwen had asked Ye Qingtang for her name, he would probably not let her off easily in the future.


    Taking another look at Ye Qingtang, Lu Xiuwen turned around and led his group ofckeys away without forgetting to tell someone beside him, ¡°Tell royal brother to investigate this Ye Qingtang.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang is still too young.¡± After looking on the scene, people from the Liu Yun family n even more so felt that Ye Qingtang should not have revealed her identity.


    However, Yun Shuughed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she is confident that she¡¯ll pass the assessment?¡±


    ¡°Is a sect assessment that easy though? There¡¯s no certainty to pass even if it¡¯s you, much less that girl.¡±


    Yun Shuughed without saying anything more, though he paid slight attention to Qingtang instinctively.


    Time passed with every minute and second. At the summit, a bright light from within the cloudyers suddenly shone down. The gold light gathered to form an imaginary path which connected the summit to the clouds.


    ¡°The Path to Heaven!¡±


    Everyone seemed to stop breathing the moment they saw the gold light.


    To enter the sect, they needed to step on the Path to Heaven!


    Almost at the same time, all the highly-skilled candidates fixed their eyes on the light before them in silent concentration.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The Liu Yun family n people patted Yun Shu¡¯s shoulders.


    Giving a nod, Yun Shu immediately headed towards the Path to Heaven.


    The candidates standing at the summit went forward as well. Whatid before their eyes was merely a holy beam of light and not a single step. Everyone was confused how exactly to stably walk on the legendary Path to Heaven.


    Walk on the Path to Heaven and enter a sect¡ªthis was a sentence everyone knew. However, with the Path to Heaven right before their eyes, little did they know what to do.

 Chapter 96 - Path to Heaven (2)

    Chapter 96: Path to Heaven (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Path to Heaven wasid only for people in a sect. If one could not even walk on the path stably, it would not be possible for them to enter a sect.


    It was the simplest step, but also the beginning of a sect assessment.


    No one dared to go forward, as they were deeply afraid that they would miss such a rare chance due to a small mistake.


    However¡­


    Where could they step on in this beam of light?


    Everyone did not dare to step forward and instead fell into a dead silence at that moment.


    However¡­


    A thin figure stepped out from the silent crowd and walked to under the holy light.


    Ye Qingtang stood at the starting point of the Path to Heaven with an unusually calm heart as she looked at the light that connected to the skyline.


    Xuanling Sect, she was back again.


    In the next instant, Ye Qingtang raised her feet gently with a calm expression. When her toes stepped into the light, a gold halo formed into a golden lotus under her feet, supporting the feet when itnded.


    ¡°A lotus with every step?!¡± Shock filled everyone¡¯s eyes as they looked at the translucent golden lotus, that was about the size of a palm, under Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not pay attention to those people and only quietly walked up the Path to Heaven that she could not be more familiar with.


    Everyone was taken aback on the side as they looked at Ye Qingtang walk into the holy light as if she was walking on t ground. Wherever she raised her leg, a lotus flower would bloom. The lotuses, which were higher level by level, were like stepsid out one by one, appearing when Ye Qingtang¡¯s foot was going tond and disappearing without a trace when she stepped off.


    Looking from afar, it was as if Ye Qingtang was floating in midair as she stepped on the golden lotuses with holy light showering on her.


    Such a miraculous scene stunned many candidates, and even those who apanied the candidates there with no good impressions of Ye Qingtang were surprised by Ye Qingtang¡¯s collectedness.


    She was so calm and collected as though she was walking this path for the umpteenth time.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang was already ten meters away from the ground. Everyone returned to their senses from the surprise and immediately got moving.


    Those who were previously afraid to step forward rushed up instantly, imitated Ye Qingtang, and walked up in the holy light.


    When the first lotus formed under their feet, many hearts fluttered, and they instinctively raised another leg to continue walking up.


    However¡­


    Thump!


    The person who was the most anxious stepped on air as the lotus under his feet disappeared, falling right on the floor.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A look of confusion was seen on the person who fell. He clearly saw the lotus forming under his feet. Why, then, was did it disappear when he stepped down?


    All the subsequent people who went forward could not proceed a step further and fell down after at most two or three steps. They did not manage to walk up the Path to Heaven and fell to be a muddy mess instead. Everyone felt gloomy instantly.


    Why could Ye Qingtang walk up the Path to Heaven so easily, but they¡¯re so battered up?


    Yun Shu did not rush to go forward. Only after observing for a moment, he took a few deep breaths, calmed his heart, and stepped onto the Path to Heaven.


    A lotus bloomed under his foot. Although it was slightly unstable, it became stable very quickly. Yun Shu finally became the second person who walked up the Path to Heaven, though his speed was much slower than Ye Qingtang¡¯s. Every step he took was with extreme caution.


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face turned ugly. He tried to step on the Path to Heaven earlier on and almost fell as well. Dissatisfaction shed in his eyes as he saw that Ye Qingtang had already walked into the cloud mist.

 Chapter 97 - Path to Heaven (3)

    Chapter 97: Path to Heaven (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Young Master Yun, how is one able to walk on the Path to Heaven?¡± Lu Xiuwen took a deep breath and suddenly asked Yun Shu.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to ask Ye Qingtang.


    Yun Shu shed a faint smile as he turned around kindly and replied, ¡°A heart like still water, with calmness and patience.¡±


    Yun Shu¡¯s words surprised Lu Xiuwen.


    Calmness and patience? A heart like still water?


    Lu Xiuwen took another look at the Path to Heaven and stepped on it after making slight adjustments.


    This time, he put down all the restlessness in his heart, and the lotus under his feet never disappeared.


    With a calm mind, Lu Xiuwen immediately chased up.


    While Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed was faster than everyone else, she still heard the conversation between Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu previously. She paused for a while and looked at Lu Xiuwen, who was already walking up the Path to Heaven under Yun Shu¡¯s directions, and a faint smile yed on her lips.


    Senior Brother Yun was still so kind-hearted as in her previous life.


    The Path to Heaven was the first segment of the sect assessment, and only people with a heart as calm as still water would be able to have a lotus with every step and step on the clouds. Any distracted person would definitely fall. Moreover, the Path to Heaven was extremely long, and one would still fall if they were slightly doubtful halfway through.


    In the previous years, many fell from a great height and died while walking on the Path to Heaven.


    Ye Qingtang knew that with Yun Shu¡¯s character, he would definitely be able to guess the secret behind the path. Rather, it was Lu Xiuwen who got a bargain; she did not mind to let Lu Xiuwen fall a few more times.


    After stopping for a while, Ye Qingtang continued heading forward.


    With Yun Shu¡¯s directions, many started to adjust their mentality, and the people on the Path to Heaven increased gradually. Nheless, there were also overly-anxious people who could not step on it no matter how.


    This was an assessment.


    Filter good-for-nothings away and only those who remained had the qualifications to proceed.


    Even if you came from a prestigious family, it was merely a fleeting cloud before sects.


    Candidates were already on the Path to Heaven, and most of the people who apanied the candidates were aware that those who could not step on the path were either too weak in the mind or trying to fake their way through.


    The Path to Heaven was only opened for qualified candidates. Every candidate would have on them an item such as a letter or essory from the powerful person who rmended them. Those items were stained with the powerful person¡¯s aura, and only with the presence of the aura would one be qualified to step on the Path to Heaven.


    Otherwise, no matter how badly they fell, they would still not be able to enter.


    ¡°I made a misjudgment,¡± someone from the Liu Yun family n muttered suddenly while looking at the increasing number of people on the Path to Heaven.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Ye Qingtang would capable enough to be the first person walking up the Path to Heaven. Yun Shu even benefited from her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Ye family n from Lin Town. If her spirit root is alright, perhaps, she will be able to be something,¡± said a sharp-eyed person as he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s specialness.


    The Path to Heaven was way too easy for her, and this was unexpected for others.


    One had to be careful with every step they took on the Path to Heaven. The higher they walked up, the calmer their emotions should be. Being more than a hundred meters away from the ground, one would definitely die if they fell.


    Everyone was on alert, and many were already soaked in sweat before they even got far.


    Only Ye Qingtang was walking leisurely as though she was singing and dancing merrily. From time to time, she looked at the birds that were flying past nearby her. Her cheerful and contented posture earned the exasperation of the candidates behind as they gritted their teeth.


    Who knew where that little girl was from to walk up the Path to Heaven so leisurely as though she was strolling in her own courtyard.

 Chapter 98 - Path to Heaven (4)

    Chapter 98: Path to Heaven (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    After some time, Ye Qingtang finally reached the end of the Path to Heaven.


    At the top of the clouds shone a radiant light. A magnificent pce stood on the clouds. It had open pavilions and terraces and was shaded by surrounding trees. Facing against the sun, it was as though the holy light was shining from behind the sect.


    If one did not witness it personally, they would be unable to imagine that the sect was actually positioned on top of the cloudyers.


    No wonder ordinary people never knew where the sects were at.


    One could know how scary the powerful people within the sect were to be able to build a sect on the clouds and bear thousands of disciples in it.


    At the end of the Path to Heaven was Xuanling Sect¡¯s main entrance where its gates, that were several meters high, were carved with huge dragons. Outside the gate, a middle-aged man in a light-blue long gown stood in front of the door with a few Xuanling Sect disciple behind him.


    Ye Qingtang finished ascending the Path to Heaven and stepped on the clouds which seemed soft but were in fact extremely steady.


    The middle-aged man looked up and took a look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as surprise filled him.


    The Path to Heaven was difficult to walk on, especially for people who stepped on it for the first time. There was nothing below their feet, and looking around, one would see that they were several hundred meters high in the sky. Just the scenery was enough to send those with an immature mind into a flurry. However, he observed from outside the sect door just now that this young girl was in the lead. Her steps were steady, and she had a casual demeanor. There was neither a trace of fluster nor nervousness.


    Just this first impression satisfied the middle-aged man.


    The disciple behind him walked forward, and before saying anything, Ye Qingtang consciously handed Mu Su¡¯s letter over.


    The middle-aged man took another look at Ye Qingtang and gave her a slight nod after receiving the letter, signaling for Ye Qingtang to stand aside.


    Ye Qingtang was fast. Arge group of people behind were still struggling in difficulty. A long timeter, Yun Shu was the second person who finally reached the end. While he had a calm and steady nature, he still walked this path very cautiously without daring to increase his speed.


    Along with Yun Shu¡¯s arrival, Lu Xiuwen and other candidates ascended the Path to Heaven sessively.


    While more than a hundred of candidates came, Ye Qingtang estimated that only about a hundred people managed to ascend the Path to Heaven.


    There were at least dozens of people filtered out by the Path to Heaven.


    These dozens of people no longer had the chance to enter a sect. After looking at the color of the sky, the middle-aged man standing outside the sect gate waved his hand gently, and the holy light sprinkled on the clouds vanished instantly. Subsequently, the Path to Heaven which led the way to the sect disappeared without a trace.


    The struggling people who were still halfway through were sent back to the ground by golden lotuses. Cries, screams, and begging filled the air immediately.


    The path to the sect was now an extravagant wish.


    Ye Qingtang did not have much reaction to it, as she had seen such scenes too many times.


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    A voice rang beside Ye Qingtang suddenly. She looked over in confusion only to see Yun Shu, whose cheeks were slightly dotted with sweat, standing beside her since god knows when.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows as she looked at her old friend from her previous life.


    Yun Shu chuckled, ¡°If Miss Ye didn¡¯t take the first step just now, I would not have been able to understand the secret behind the Path to Heaven.¡± Moreover, Yun Shu purposely fixed his eyes on Ye Qingtang along the way in order to keep his mind at peace. Without looking at the scenery below his feet, his heart was naturally calmer.


    For the people behind, it was indeed easier if someone took the lead. However, no one had ever said anything about it before the assessment. After all, they were all rivals on thend of the sect.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Yun Shu with a seeming smile. When will this Senior Brother Yun finally be able to get rid of his habit of being a mighty nice person?

 Chapter 99 - Sect Assessment (1)

    Chapter 99: Sect Assessment (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    However, Yun Shu always had the same personality. This was the reason why he took care of Ye Qingtang in her previous life even though she had almost no endowment.


    Ye Qingtang could not help butugh when she thought about her previous life. However, when she remembered Yun Shu¡¯s destiny in her previous life, her eyes suddenly appeared to be fierce.


    Senior Brother Yun saved her once in the previous life. This time, she would ensure that he had nothing to worry about in his entire life.


    Yun Shu did not know what Ye Qingtang was thinking about. He thanked her wholeheartedly.


    However, a pair of fierce and evil eyes scanned Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu.


    Lu Xiuwen squinted his eyes. He had a decent endowment. The only person he could treat as an opponent in this assessment was Yun Shu, born in the Liuyun family n. However, he did not expect that Yun Shu would be so gentle towards Ye Qingtang.


    Candidates who finished the Path to Heaven were waiting for further assessment. They were not aware that their behaviors were observed by the faction Elders from the shiny pearl on the sect door.


    ¡°What do you think of the candidates this year? Anyone suitable?¡± One of the faction Elders was observing through the Water Moon Mirror and asked the rest of the Elders.


    ¡°Not many stand out this year. But I think Yun Shu from the Liu Yun family and Lu Xiuwen from the Formidable Heavens Dynasty are not too bad. They should be able to pass the assessment.¡± One of the Elder touched his beard and said.


    ¡°Both Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen have a good background and endowment. As the Elder of the Sword Faction, Elder Lin, you have a sharp sight.¡±


    Candidates who passed the assessment could enter Xuanling Sect and be outer sect disciples. After training, they then had the opportunity to enter the inner sect. Within Xuanling Sect, there were the Sword Faction, Herbal Faction, Array Faction, and Fist Faction. Among the four factions, the Sword Faction was the strongest. Xuanling Sect was famous for its Sword Sect. Elder Lin was the person in charge of the Sword Faction. He stood at quite a high position among the Elders.


    Besides Elder Lin, the rest of the Elders of other factions also focused on Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu.


    While everyone fixed their eyesights on the two people, one small-figured Elder with an extremely sharp sight noticed the girl who was chatting with Yun Shu through the Water Moon Mirror.


    ¡°All of you think highly of Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen, but I feel this girl is quite interesting.¡± The Elder smiled and said.


    The rest of the Elders turned and stared at him.


    ¡°I think the girl was rmended by Mu Su. She is called Ye Qingtang with no special background. No one has heard of this name as well.¡± The Elder of the Herbal Faction said.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? Is she from the Ye family of Lin Town?¡± The Elder of the Fist Faction raised his eyebrows slightly and said.


    ¡°The Ye family of Lin Town was not famous in the past. However, there was a genius with a green spirit root who became the disciple of Yunxiao Sect. I think Ye Qingtang is from the same family. However, it would be impossible for Ye Qingtang to stand out when there is Ye You.¡± Elder Lin took a nce and showed no more interest.


    It was a miracle for a not-so-famous family n to have a genius. It would be impossible to have two.


    ¡°Things are not predictable. I like this girl a lot. Just now on the Path to Heaven, she was much more stable than the two people from the Liu Yun family and the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.¡± The Elder who had a special preference for Ye Qingtang did not bother with what the rest said.


    ¡°The Path to Heaven only focuses on one¡¯s state of mind and not their endowment. Even though the Array Faction that you are in charge of does not have high requirements for spirit root, you should not be so confident of that now, Elder Qin.¡± Elder Lin nced at the Elder.


    ¡°We shall wait to see her spirit root then.¡± The Elder of the Herbal Faction suggested.

 Chapter 100 - Sect Assessment (2)

    Chapter 100: Sect Assessment (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The first step of the sect assessment was to assess the candidates¡¯ spirit roots.


    Red ones were inferior-grade, orange and yellow ones were medium-grade, and green ones were superior-grade. If one possessed a blueish-green spirit root, they would be able to skip the outer sect and be an inner sect disciple immediately.


    As for blue and purple spirit roots, no one had seen one for over a thousand years. None of the sect were still hoping for that.


    The way Xuanling Sect assessed spirit roots was rather special. It did not require candidates to show their spirit root. Instead, they would ce their hands on a human-sized Spirit Stone and direct their strength using their spirit root. The Spirit Stone would change into the same color as their spirit root.


    The order people were tested was based on the sequence in which people finished the Path to Heaven, starting from thest.


    The first candidate stepped forward and ced his hand on the Spirit Stone. Soon, the ivory stone turned yellow in color.


    ¡°Yellow spirit root, next,¡± A middle-aged man who was in charge of the assessment said.


    That candidate was quite delighted. His yellow spirit root was inferior to a green spirit root, but he was qualified to enter the sect at least.


    Candidates who followed up all showed yellow or orange colors.


    Atst, Lu Xiuwen stepped forward. Everyone focused on him, and even the middle-aged man who was bored with orange and yellow colors also showed some interest.


    Lu Xiuwen walked towards the giant Spirit Stone and ced his hand on the stone.


    At that instant, a spark of green appeared and covered the entire Spirit Stone within a second.


    ¡°Green spirit root, not bad.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Lu Xiuwen in contentment.


    Green spirit root was quite rare. Disciples with green spirit roots could all enter the inner sect after training in the outer sect. Lu Xiuwen was expected to be an inner sect disciple with his green spirit root.


    Lu Xiuwen smiled gently. He lifted up his chin slightly and stepped back when everyone looked at him with admiration.


    ¡°I think Lu Xiuwen definitely can pass the assessment since he is from the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°I agree. He stands out with that green spirit root. Even if the other assessments are not up to expectation, his spirit root will grant him into the sect.¡±


    Candidates who had their spirit roots assessed could not help but envy him.


    There were many sect assessments. One would fail if they made any mistake. However, a green spirit root would serve as insurance to cover for any possible mistakes in other assessments.


    One would need to pass all assessments sessfully if their spirit roots were not superior. For example, they would say goodbye to the sect if they made any mistake in any assessment with their orange or yellow spirit roots.


    Yun Shu was the next person after Lu Xiuwen.


    Yun Shu was not arrogant like Lu Xiuwen. He smiled gently and nodded towards the middle-aged man with respect. He then ced his hand on the Spirit Stone.


    Another round of apuse was heard when the green color appeared.


    ¡°Green spirit root.¡± The middle-aged man was in a very good mood now. It made the assessment this year more interesting when two green spirit roots appeared.


    The better the quality of one¡¯s spirit root, the faster the speed of cultivation. Their strength would be purer as well. The quality of spirit root served as the foundation for a person. One could achieve higher levels with a better spirit root.


    Yun Shu stepped back humbly and looked towards Ye Qingtang instinctively.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was the only one left to assess among all candidates. Everyone was staring at Ye Qingtang now.


    No one forgot how easily Ye Qingtang achieved the first ce on the Path to Heaven, and she was ahead of everyone.


    Lu Xiuwen also gazed at Ye Qingtang. His sight was less calm but more doubtful.


    Ye Qingtang had gained an advantage through the Path to Heaven. If her spirit root was of good quality, she would be another popr candidate whom he had to fight with to enter the sect.

 Chapter 101 - Sect Assessment (3)

    Chapter 101: Sect Assessment (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s target was not just to enter the Xuanling Sect but also to be the top person. As such, he would catch the Elders¡¯ attention. He would not allow anyone to mess up his n.


    Within the sect, the four Elders also focused on Ye Qingtang. She performed too well on the Path to Heaven, and she definitely caught their attention.


    Especially, Elder Qin of the Array Faction stared closely without blinking once.


    Ye Qingtang walked towards the spirit stone under everyone¡¯s gaze. She slowly raised her hand and tried to adjust her spirit root. Continuous strands of aura slowly diffused into the Spirit Stone through her palm.


    The ivory stone then started changing color.


    Instantly, the stone was covered by red color. Just that there was a glimpse of orange in that red color.


    When the color stabilized¡­


    The whole ce was silent.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The middle-aged man who had great hope was also stunned. Based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s behaviors on the Path to Heaven just now, he was expecting at least a yellow or green spirit root, maybe even better.


    He could not imagine that Ye Qingtang would possess the most inferior red spirit root!


    Anyone could have a red spirit root. It could be found everywhere.


    Even though her spirit root also showed a slight orange color, but it was not up to the level of an orange spirit root. It was still regarded as a red spirit root.


    Everyone was astonished at that moment.


    No one expected that Ye Qingtang possessed such a low-quality spirit root.


    Lu Xiuwen, who was holding his breath, felt relieved. The concern in his eyes was immediately reced with sarcasm when he saw the red color.


    He thought that Ye Qingtang possessed superior spirit root and that was why she dared to challenge him previously. However, he did not think ¡­ that it was just a red spirit root.


    Yun Shu was also stunned slightly, as he did not expect the oue.


    The four Elders in the sect showed different expressions when they saw the red color. The Elders of the Herbal Faction and Fist Faction did not bother so much, but Elder Lin of the Sword Faction showed despise on his face. He tilted his head and looked towards Elder Qin who was taken aback.


    ¡°Elder Qin, I think this time you got the wrong person.¡±


    Elder Qin felt a bit embarrassed as he did not expect such an oue. Among the four factions, his Array Faction had the lowest requirements towards spirit root. However¡­ a red spirit root was still way below the requirement.


    ¡°Mu Su had never rmended anyone to the Xuanling Sect. I thought that she would be a genius since he broke his rules. Who knew¡­ Such a joke.¡± Elder Lin sneered.


    Red spirit roots were never seen in the sect. Even the outer sect disciples started with orange spirit roots. No one with a red spirit root had ever entered the sect.


    Elder Qin was made speechless by Elder Lin¡¯s words. He frowned and remained silent.


    Elder Lin chuckled and looked back into the mirror.


    ¡°This year only Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen are not bad. The rest do not deserve our attention.¡±


    The two Elders of the Fist Faction and Herbal Faction both agreed. Only people with green spirit roots would have hope to enter the inner sect.


    Even though both inner and outer sects were under the Xuanling Sect, the differences between the two sects were unimaginable.


    Disciples who could not enter the inner sect would not even have a chance to meet the Elders.


    Everyone looked down on Ye Qingtang¡¯s red spirit root, and her outstanding behavior from the Path to Heaven also faded.

 Chapter 102 - Sect Assessment (4)

    Chapter 102: Sect Assessment (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    When everyone was mocking or sighing at Ye Qingtang, she still remained calm. Staring at the Spirit Stone, her eyes were immersed with an undetectable smile.


    Her spirit root just leveled up!


    Initially, her spirit root was just a pure red spirit root. However, after nourishing it with the Floating Pagoda for a month, her spirit root was about to level up to an orange one.


    That faint orange color, ignored by the rest, provided Ye Qingtang with great hope.


    She would need at most one more month to nourish it into an orange spirit root. Afterward, she could reach the yellow spirit root¡­ Even the blue spirit root that appeared for a split second before was not totally impossible now.


    However, her spirit root would require more nourishment to level up further. The requirement would multiply as it leveled up slowly. If Ye Qingtang really wished to nourish a blue spirit root, that would be a long way to go, and she was not in a rush.


    Under the sarcastic gaze by the audience, Ye Qingtang put down her hand and stepped back.


    The middle-aged man stared at Ye Qingtang in aplex way. He was silent for a while, and then asked people to register Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root level on the booklet.


    He previously thought that thisdy was full of potential, but he did not expect that her spirit root would be one of such low quality.


    It would be almost impossible to enter the sect with such a spirit root. Whether she would be allowed to enter the sect by the Elders was now fully dependent on her performance in the following assessments.


    Such a pity¡­


    To this point, all candidates¡¯ spirit root levels were recorded, and the real assessment was just about to begin.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they witnessed Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root. They would not want to see another strongpetitor when Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen were already present.


    ¡°Spirit root is not that important. There will be more assessments.¡± Yun Shu was the only one who talked to Ye Qingtang. He spoke to her slowly and gently. It seemed that he was trying tofort her.


    Ye Qingtang smiled slightly. She could clearly notice Senior Brother Yun¡¯s worry from his reaction. It was funny for her, but at the same time, she felt the warmth from his concern.


    Yun Shu finally felt relieved after seeing her smile.


    ¡°We should both strive hard to enter the sect!¡± Yun Shu said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Brother Yun, you are always so gentle to all kinds of people.¡± Yun Shu and Ye Qingtang heard an unpleasant voice.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyes and saw Lu Xiuwen sneering at her sarcastically.


    Lu Xiuwen took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang and spoke to Yun Shu. ¡°Everyone knows about Liu Yun family¡¯s fame. I¡¯m not surprised by Brother Yun¡¯s kindness. But you should know what kind of person to befriend. Do not downgrade yourself with your kindness.¡±


    Yun Shu frowned as he disliked Lu Xiuwen¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I know what I am doing, Brother Lu.¡± Yun Shu said.


    Lu Xiuwen did not take it seriously. He turned to look at Ye Qingtang and said:


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, how dare you toe for the sect assessment with this kind of spirit root? If even you can enter the sect, wouldn¡¯t the rest of us be useless!¡±


    Lu Xiuwen did not bother to hide his hostility towards Ye Qingtang. He was very certain that she had no way to enter the sect. He would not let her go easily.


    Yun Shu¡¯s face clouded and wanted to speak up for Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly stepped forward and struck back at Lu Xiuwen before Yun Shu could.


    ¡°Lu Xiuwen, remember what you just said.¡±


    She would soon let him understand who was really useless.


    ¡°I will definitely remember that.¡± Lu Xiuwen smiled coldly.

 Chapter 103 - Illusion Array (1)

    Chapter 103: Illusion Array (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The real assessment began after the spirit root test. Based on the inverted order which peoplepleted the Path to Heaven, Ye Qingtang would be thest person to go.


    The middle-aged man who was in charge of the assessment led everyone to a ce outside the courtyard. The courtyard was peculiar as it was built on top of cloudyers. Multiple Eight Trigrams gs served as walls that surrounded the courtyard. The gs were four meters in height and stuck closely together. The view inside was totally covered up.


    The middle-aged man ced his hands back and stared at the candidates. All candidates then stopped chatting and remained silent.


    ¡°This is an illusion array. All candidates are required to enter the array one by one.¡±


    ¡°Illusion array?¡±


    Various discussions arose among the candidates after the middle-aged man¡¯s words. No one knew what this illusion array was, but they were all clear that as a sect assessment, it would not be easy to pass.


    ¡°Senior, do we need to break the array in order to pass the assessment?¡± One of the candidates asked, and that was what the rest were curious of.


    The middle-aged man shook his head.


    ¡°It would be best if you can break the array. If you can¡¯t, we shall see the situation in the array.¡±


    Do not need to break the array?


    Everyone became even more curious about the illusion array in front of them.


    The middle-aged man asked a disciple behind him to distribute wax balls to candidates.


    ¡°There will bebat inside the array. Nothing inside will threaten your life. If you cannot take it anymore, just crush the wax ball, and the illusion array will disperse. You can then leave the array. However, I have to warn you now. The moment you crush the wax ball, the assessmentes to an end. The timing you crush the wax ball and the length of time you can stay in the array will be taken into consideration for the assessment.¡± He said.


    Combat?


    The key information in the middle-aged man¡¯s words was clearly captured by the candidates. Though he mentionedbat, their life would not be threatened. Furthermore, it was mentioned earlier that they did not need to break the array. It seemed like this assessment was just to test how long they couldst in the array.


    Everyone was not that nervous after figuring out the rules.


    Even if they could not break the array, they just needed to spend more time in the array. It would not be very difficult.


    Based on the inverted order which peoplepleted the Path to Heaven, a young man would be the first person to enter the illusion array.


    The young man was around 18 to 19 years old. He was tall and possessed an orange spirit root.


    He did not perform very well on the Path to Heaven, so he was well-prepared now to earn some attention in the array.


    ¡°Are you ready to enter the array?¡± The middle-aged man looked at the excited young man and asked in a deep voice.


    The young man nodded without any hesitation.


    The middle-aged man raised his hand, and a path emerged from the closely arranged Eight Trigrams gs. The path was covered entirely by fog, and no one could see the view inside clearly.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Amand was given.


    The young man then walked towards the illusion array. His giant body disappeared from view after he stepped into the fog. The Eight Trigrams gs assembled back and enclosed the entire array.


    ¡°I think that young man will be inside for quite a while. The longer you stay inside, the better it is. Even if you can¡¯t break the array, you can also drag out time inside.¡± One of the candidates murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯ll take at least two to three days to assess the hundreds of us.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stood at a corner and scanned through the rest of the candidates. She smiled slightly when she noticed how the rest felt relieved towards the illusion array.


    When was it ever easy to pass a sect assessment?

 Chapter 104 - Illusion Array (2)

    Chapter 104: Illusion Array (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Just when everyone thought that they would have to wait for at least half a day, a formidable roar came out of the illusion array all of a sudden.


    The roar seemed to make the cloudyers below them to tremble.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡± A horrifying scream was heard along the roar of the beast. The piercing scream seemed to be able to tear people apart.


    The two sounds hit everyone like a sh of lightning.


    Previously rxed people were now all covered with goosebumps.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°What is in the illusion array?¡±


    The roaring sound of the beast greeted their ears constantly. It totally destroyed the calmness among everyone.


    Such a deep roar had to be made from an extraordinary demonic beast. Was there a powerful demonic beast holding down the illusion array?


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s good moods disappeared.


    A stream of blue fog slowly drifted out of the illusion array the next second. A path emerged from the Eight Trigrams gs instantly, and a man fled out in panic from the array.


    The young man who just entered the array a few moments ago was now pale and sweating heavily. The calmness he had before entering the array was long gone, and only a few scratch marks were left on his face now.


    No one knew what he had just encountered in the array. However, his reaction just now really shocked everyone who was present.


    Though this young man possessed an orange spirit root, he should not be so weak. He only stayed in the array for a few moments beforeing out.


    ¡°Next.¡± The middle-aged man took a quick nce at the young man andmanded.


    The second candidate shivered. He was totally taken aback by the previous candidate¡¯s reaction. However, he had no choice but to step into the array.


    Everyone was having some deep thoughts after the second candidate entered the array. They looked towards the first candidate subconsciously. The young man was still panicking and upset.


    Everyone knew what the situation was now, and no one asked him what he encountered in the array.


    The rules of the sect assessment did not allow candidates to reveal such information. Furthermore, as a result of thepetition happening between the candidates, the candidate would not give them any answer even if they asked.


    This time, the candidate who entered the array did not escape immediately. However, the roaring sound of the beast rose one after another.


    Soon, a streak of blue fog was seen, and this represented the end of the second candidate¡¯s assessment.


    Even though hested slightly longer than the first candidate, the duration was still rmingly short.


    Based on this speed, they would need only less than half a day to assess the hundreds of candidates here.


    The next few candidates who entered the array all did notst very long. All of them came out with pale faces as if they had seen something terrifying.


    The candidates who were still waiting were close to breaking down.


    They thought that as long as theysted long enough in the array, they could pass the assessment. Who knew that¡­ things were much moreplicated than what they imagined.


    More than half of the candidates had finished the assessment in less than half a day. Lu Xiuwen would be the next one now.


    He took a deep breath and stood in front of the array. He squinted his eyes as the array slowly opened up a path. Eventually, he walked in.


    Among the clouds and fog, Lu Xiuwen did not have a clear view in front of him. He took a few steps forward, and the fog suddenly dispersed. He saw himself standing in a forest, and a pair of red eyes were staring at him through the gaps of the branches.

 Chapter 105 - Illusion Array (3)

    Chapter 105: Illusion Array (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    At the next second, a giant beast walked out of the forest. It was a level five demonic beast with a height of five meters. Its body was full ck in color, and its tusks were shimmering under the light. Its deathly red eyes stared at Lu Xiuwen¡ªthe only living creature in front of the beast.


    Lu Xiuwen panicked when he saw the demonic beast.


    A level five demonic beast was not something that the candidates could handle as they had not gone through any training.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can a sect assessment be so difficult?¡± Lu Xiuwen frowned.


    He did not even wish to beat the beast. He would celebrate in joy if he could escape from it.


    When Lu Xiuwen was contemting, the beast roared in rage. Its giant body flew towards him.


    Lu Xiuwen held the wax ball tighter, but then he remembered what the middle-aged man told them.


    ¡°Nothing inside would threaten your life.¡±


    A thought came through his mind, and he gave up the opportunity of crushing the wax ball. He immediately pulled out the sword by his waist and blocked the beast¡¯s attack.


    He could feel a heavy weight from the sword, but such strength was totally iparable with that from a real level five demonic beast.


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he dashed forward with his sword.


    As time passed, Lu Xiuwen spent a much longer time in the array than all previous candidates.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face softened. Though there were some candidates whosted inside for quite a while, Lu Xiuwen was in a much better statepared to them.


    A streak of blue fog emerged after a long time.


    Lu Xiuwen appeared outside the array the next second.


    His face was not pale but still not very pleasant.


    Though he found out the trick of the array, he could not find a way to break it. He could only crush the wax ball before he ran out of energy.


    However¡­


    Lu Xiuwen took a breath and looked towards Yun Shu.


    He believed that the duration he spent inside the array was much longer than all previous candidates. Now, there were only Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu left.


    Lu Xiuwen did not bother with Ye Qingtang, who only possessed a red spirit root. Only Yun Shu couldpete with him at this assessment.


    ¡°Lu Xiuwen, you can now go to the next assessment location.¡± The middle-aged man spoke to him slowly. He was quite satisfied with Lu Xiuwen¡¯s performance.


    Lu Xiuwen spent quite a long time in the array, so all previous candidates had already moved on to the next assessment location.


    Lu Xiuwen nodded slightly. His arrogant sight swept pass Yun Shu andnded on Ye Qingtang. He smiled and left.


    ¡°Next.¡± The middle-aged man said.


    Yun Shu took a nce at Ye Qingtang. He nodded and walked into the array.


    Outside the array, Ye Qingtang was the only person left. A faintly discernible smile emerged on her face. She clearly witnessed the sight from Lu Xiuwen before he left.


    Lu Xiuwen was quite talented since he couldst so long in the array.


    However¡­


    So what?


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. She waited patiently for her turn to enter the array.


    Yun Shu spent a long time inside. He could only crush the wax ball to leave the array.


    When he stepped out of the array, he looked towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s direction instinctively. He was about to remind her about something when the middle-aged man stopped his words.


    ¡°Yun Shu, you can now move on to the next assessment location.¡±

 Chapter 106 - Illusion Array (4)

    Chapter 106: Illusion Array (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Shu wanted to tell Ye Qingtang about the illusion array. However¡­ he did not have any chance to do so and had to leave for the next assessment.


    The middle-aged man looked at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, are you ready to enter now?¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a step forward and nodded.


    The illusion array was turned on.


    Within the sect, the four sect elders were staring at the image from the Water Moon Mirror.


    All of them did not pay much attention as Ye Qingtang walked inside the array.


    ¡°Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen did quite well in the array. They could figure out the trick within such a short period of time.¡± Elder Lin was quite satisfied with both of their performances.


    ¡°Su Wan and Mo Yu were not too bad as well. I saw that theysted inside for quite a long time. Though it¡¯s notparable with Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen, they are still up to the standard.¡± The Elder of the Fist Faction also noticed some potential candidates.


    ¡°Illusion array is now ended then.¡± Elder Lin spoke softly and ignored Ye Qingtang, who just entered the array.


    Elder Qin frowned.


    Elder Lin sneered at Elder Qin¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Elder Qin, are you still thinking of that Ye Qingtang? She has only a red spirit root. The disciples previously could notst very long in the array. I¡¯m afraid she will also¡­¡±


    The moment when Elder Lin spoke, the four Elders were shocked by the scene from the Water Moon Mirror.


    Ye Qingtang witnessed the illusions appearing in front of her, but she was unusually calm. She stared calmly at the level five demonic beast and did not step back at all. Suddenly, she pulled out her sword and pushed herself above the ground, dashing towards the beast.


    The sharp point of the de pierced through the heart of the demonic beast.


    Without any extra moves, the demonic beast copsed as its heart was pierced through. Its giant body turned into a ball of ck fume and disappeared in front of her.


    The four elders were astonished at the moment.


    All demonic creatures inside the array were made from illusions. Though they possessed the appearances of level five demonic beasts, their actual strength was less than ten percent of the actual ones. They were almost like normal beasts.


    However¡­ all candidates were not aware of this, and no one revealed about that as well.


    The fierce look of the level five demonic beast was enough to frighten the young men. Some of the previous candidates noticed the weakened beast. However, under the constant attack of the beast, its giant body, and cruel appearance, all these created huge pressure on the candidates. It was not easy to suppress the pressure.


    But for Ye Qingtang¡­


    She did not even blink before she killed the demonic beast made from illusion with one single move.


    This¡­


    This was really beyond the four elders¡¯ imaginations.


    After Ye Qingtang killed one beast, she noticed another two beasts made from the illusion.


    Her mouth tilted.


    The demonic beast would appear constantly inside the illusion array. Only breaking the array could end this totally. Even if one could kill a thousand of them, they would be trapped here forever.


    This time, Ye Qingtang did not attack the two beasts, instead, she turned and rushed towards the opposite direction in the forest.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ In the end, she still cannot control her fear.¡± Elder Lin was no longer shocked. He left ament as he saw Ye Qingtang escaping from the beasts.


    However, at the moment when Elder Lin left thement, all Elders were totally stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s next move!

 Chapter 107 - Break the Array (1)

    Chapter 107: Break the Array (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s tiny figure dashed across the forest. The trees behind her served as a natural barrier from the two demonic beasts. Her sight was sharp, and she scanned through the trees that looked totally alike to each other. Suddenly, her feet tapped softly and flew towards an insignificant tree. She raised her sword and struck towards the top of the tree.


    A branch was chopped down.


    The branch fell onto the ground and turned into a streak of fumes. The fumes then disappeared.


    The two beasts that were roaring and chasing behind her suddenly became two balls of ck fumes and then dispersed.


    Ye Qingtangnded in confidence and stared at the forest that was slowly disappearing in front of her. A tinge of a smile was seen on her face.


    Everything in the illusion array was all made from illusions. The only way to break the array was to find out the array center.


    Breaking the center could then break the array.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang was trapped inside for a long time. She was not willing to give up and struggled with all her strength. She only crushed the wax ball when she used up all her energy.


    However, in this life¡­


    Ye Qingtang lowered her head and stared at theplete wax ball, and a deep smile appeared in her eyes.


    The Illusion array was very difficult for normal candidates. The center of the array was hidden inside the trees that looked exactly the same. Normal people would not be able to distinguish it.


    However¡­


    She had lost count the number of times she entered the illusion arrays when she was in the Xuanling Sect in her previous life.


    She could remember everything in the array clearly.


    The entire forest was now dispersing asyers of fumes. Ye Qingtang witnessed the path that she came from was opened up again. She walked towards the exit slowly.


    The middle-aged man who guarded outside the array stared at the youngdy in shock. The little figure was so eye-catching in the fog.


    She broke the array!


    The middle-aged man was totally stunned.


    The illusion array was the first sect assessment. Only three to five people managed to do so in the past thousands of years. Those few were extremely talented and were born in array family ns. That was the reason why they could break the array.


    Those few people spent at least half a day to break the array, and some even spent one or two days.


    How much time had passed since Ye Qingtang entered?


    This amount of time was not even enough for her to see through the views in the array.


    How could she break the array?


    The middle-aged man could not figure out an answer, and he remained in surprise.


    ¡°I have broken the array. Can I go to the next assessment location now?¡± Ye Qingtang walked out calmly and looked towards the stunned middle-aged man.


    Fear came from inside. When one conquered fear, all beasts from the illusion would disappear.


    The middle-aged man pulled himself out of surprise. He adjusted his emotions and said, ¡°You can now proceed to the next assessment location.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded and left.


    The middle-aged man stared at her back, and multiple thoughts arose in his head. He found the way Ye Qingtang broke the array peculiar, and instinctively he contacted the elders who witnessed the entire assessment process through the psychic tablet.


    Only the elders would know what exactly happened in the array.


    ¡°Elders, Ye Qingtang just now¡­¡± The middle-aged man spoke to the psychic tablet.


    Before he could finish his words, Elder Qin¡¯s voice was heard from the psychic tablet.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang broke the array by herself. There was no abnormality to the array.¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned and did not question further.


    However¡­


    Within the sect, after speaking to the middle-aged man, Elder Qin looked towards Elder Lin, whose face was unpleasant.

 Chapter 108 - Break the Array (2)

    Chapter 108: Break the Array (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Elder Lin, I¡¯m afraid that you are wrong this time.¡± Elder Qin sneered.


    Elder Lin¡¯s face was very unpleasant now. If he had not witnessed the scene with his own eyes, he would never believe that a 15-year-old youngdy would be able to break the illusion array once she entered!


    The center of the illusion array changed each time it was turned on. Only disciples of the Xuanling Sect would know about the center.


    Ye Qingtang was just a candidate, and she was not even born into an array family. How could she break the array within such a short time?


    Elder Lin remembered how he looked down at Ye Qingtang previously and felt slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s pure luck. It won¡¯t be so easy for the next few assessments.¡± Elder Lin took a deep breath and tried to hide his surprise towards Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Qin took a glimpse at Elder Lin and decided not to reply to him anymore.


    He was delighted, but he sighed at the same time.


    He was the Elder of the Array Faction, and he definitely preferred disciples who were talented in array formation. He was satisfied with her from the beginning. Her shocking performance during the illusion array made him apud in awe as well.


    She was really a rare and talented person.


    However¡­


    Elder Qin sighed secretly.


    He would really want to nurture Ye Qingtang if her spirit root was of a higher quality.


    Such a pity¡­


    No one would know what the four elders were thinking about.


    Ye Qingtang also headed towards the second assessment location after breaking the array.


    Ye Qingtang arrived at the ce soon, as the two locations were not far from each other.


    Yun Shu was waiting for the second assessment to begin when he saw Ye Qingtanging over. He was a little surprised.


    Lu Xiuwen, who was standing nearby, saw Ye Qingtang as well. But his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Ye Qingtang came over slightly after Yun Shu reached the second assessment location. She definitely only spent a little while in the array.


    Lu Xiuwen was confident that Ye Qingtang was like the rest of the candidates who were horrified by the monsters in the array.


    Lu Xiuwen only nced at her once and decided not to pay attention to her anymore.


    A red spirit root was too inferior for a candidate. She definitely did not stand a chance to enter the sect since she flunked the first assessment.


    ¡°Lady Ye.¡± Yun Shu greeted her politely.


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse at Senior Brother Yun. He wanted to say something but hesitated. She was amused by his reaction.


    She was thest candidate for the previous assessment. Only she would know the result of the assessment. It seemed like Senior Brother Yun thought she escaped from the array in fear and that was why he showed such aplex expression.


    <em>Senior Brother Yun¡­</em>


    <em>I will not be the useless Junior Sister again anymore.</em>


    ¡°Has the second assessment started?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and asked.


    She did not exin much since if she could enter the sect by the end of the assessments, Yun Shu would know her performances in each assessment.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to start soon. The second assessment is also testing on array formation, but it¡¯s a sword array.¡± Yun Shu said.


    <em>Sword array?</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lifted her eyebrows and nced through the stone table that was around one hundred miles away. The stone table was engraved with the Eight Trigrams, and a sword was ced in the stone, at the center of the Eight Trigrams.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun, this is not an array formation¡­¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Not an array formation?¡± Yun Shu was confused.

 Chapter 109 - Sword Array (1)

    Chapter 109: Sword Array (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang used a voice that could only be heard by the two of them and said, ¡°Array formation has a center to break, but the sword array does not. This means that it cannot be broken.¡±


    ¡°The sword in the stone is not the center?¡± Yun Shu was not familiar with array formations.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head and smiled.


    The middle-aged man arrived at the location when Ye Qingtang was chatting with Yun Shu.


    ¡°The sword array will test how long you canst inside.¡± The middle-aged man opened his mouth expressionlessly. It was another simple introduction without any clues given.


    All candidates were confused by the rules. They were totally lost after the unpredictable illusion array just now. They could not figure out the assessment ways at all.


    Testing on duration again¡­


    This time would there be any demonic beasts?


    ¡°The standard this time is determined by your situation in the sword array. You can¡¯t give up by yourself anymore. If you¡¯re hurt by the array, your assessment will end.¡± The middle-aged man walked to the side and added.


    Hurt by the array?


    The candidates caught the key information.


    However, when they nced at the empty Eight Trigrams stage, they still could not figure out the nature of the assessment.


    The first candidate felt extremely hopeless, as this round of assessment was conducted in front of everyone. People behind might still be able to refer to the previous candidates, but he was the first one again¡­


    ¡°First candidate, up the stage now.¡± The middle-aged man did not leave any thinking time for the candidates. He immediately announced the beginning of the assessment.


    The first candidate came to the front in despair. However, this time the middle-aged man provided him with a reminder.


    ¡°You can use weapons to assist you in the sword array.¡±


    The candidate immediately held the sword by his waist and stood on the Eight Trigrams stage desperately.


    The middle-aged man then walked to the side of the stage and turned on the sword array.


    Rays of light suddenly came out of the sword in the stone. The white light covered the entire sword. Suddenly, the stationary sword started to vibrate, and multiple sword shadows emerged out of the sword. The shadows formed five lightsabers, dashing towards the air. They turned sharply in the mid air and attacked the candidate on the Eight Trigrams stage.


    The five lightsabers shot towards the candidate from all directions. The candidate shivered and then lifted his sword to defend himself.


    A loud ng rang!


    The candidates flourished his sword continuously to fend off the attack of the lightsabers. His feet also shifted swiftly for defense.


    The moment he was hurt by the lightsabers, the assessment would then end. This assessment appeared to be easier than the previous one, and he definitely would put in all his effort topensate his poor performance previously.


    The candidate sessfully fended off the first attack as the speed of the lightsabers were not too fast.


    ¡°The sword array doesn¡¯t seem to be very difficult.¡± The rest of the candidates who were watching the assessment were much more relieved.


    This was much easier than the illusion array.


    Ye Qingtang noticed how the rest sighed in relief, and her mouth tilted.


    <em>Not very difficult?</em>


    <em>You will soon know how difficult it can be.</em>


    When everyone was calmer than before, the sword in the stone vibrated again.


    Another five lightsabers flew out all of a sudden.


    The lightsabers on the stage increased to ten now, and the speed doubled!


    The candidate who just sighed in relief was shocked by the ten lightsabers. Before he could react, the swords dashed towards him with double the speed!

 Chapter 110 - Sword Array (2)

    Chapter 110: Sword Array (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Shadows of the sword shimmered on the Eight Trigrams stage. The ten lightsabers flew in the air. Their speed increased so fast that they did not leave any reaction time for the candidate.


    The candidate¡¯s shoulder was cut by one of the light swords before he could adjust his position.


    The middle-aged man switched off the sword array immediately.


    The lightsabers on the Eight Trigrams stage then disappeared, leaving the shocked candidate on the stage alone. The wound on his shoulder was clearly visible.


    The whole process happened within a split second, which was even shorter than the time he spent in the illusion array.


    ¡°Next.¡± The middle-aged man said.


    The candidates no longer felt relieved anymore.


    Previously, they were nervous about the illusion array as they could not see the situation inside. However, though the views inside were terrifying, some who were brave were still able to fight against the demonic beasts. Even if they could not do so, they could still run around in the array to earn some time.


    But now¡­


    There seemed to be a heavy stone pressing down on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    There was totally no time to rest in the sword array.


    Though the Eight Trigrams stage¡¯s size was at least a hundred square meters, where could they run to under the attack of so many lightsabers together?


    What was more desperate was that even if they could fend off one attack, the number doubled in the next round. The time in between only allowed them to take one breath at most!


    No one felt relieved anymore.


    The second candidate had no choice but to step onto the stage.


    Everyone had a heavy heart now, trying to adjust their state of mind.


    Lu Xiuwen was calm when he witnessed how the rest reacted.


    He was quite talented as he went through cultivation with his Master at a very young age. He was definitely more skilled than the rest, and he had more confidence towards the sword array.


    However¡­


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s calmness faded slowly as more candidates went through the sword array.


    The first round was five lightsabers, the second was ten, and the third increased to twenty!


    The number doubled each time. Previous candidates only managed tost until the start of the third round at most. If based on this calction, it would be forty the next round¡­


    How were the candidates supposed to defend that?


    People were dazzled by the flying lightsabers on the stage. It was difficult to have a clear vision of the positions of the lightsabers. How could they dodge the attacks?


    This was like fighting against ten people with one person¡¯s strength.


    The sword array took less time than the illusion array. Candidates who finished the assessment left straight away. Soon, it was Lu Xiuwen¡¯s turn.


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s ability allowed him to push through the third attack with all his strength. Eventually, he was cut by one of the lightsabers during the fourth attack, and his assessment ended.


    However, he was the best candidate among the rest for now.


    Yun Shu was the next one after Lu Xiuwen. Yun Shu¡¯s results were almost the same as Lu Xiuwen. He struggled for a while more, but eventually, he also stopped at the fourth round.


    Now¡­


    Ye Qingtang was the only person left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the third assessment location. Be careful.¡± Yun Shu reminded Ye Qingtang and left.


    The middle-aged man looked towards Ye Qingtang worriedly.


    If the illusion array was testing on one¡¯s wisdom and bravery, the sword array would be testing one¡¯s true fighting skills.


    Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu both possessed green spirit roots. It was normal for them to be better than the rest.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡­


    Ultimately, she only had the worst red spirit root.

 Chapter 111 - Sword Array (3)

    Chapter 111: Sword Array (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, are you ready to enter the sword array?¡± The middle-aged man did not limit his words this time.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. She held her sword and walked towards the Eight Trigrams stage in silence.


    The four elders stared at Ye Qingtang in the sect. Their expressions were delicate.


    The elders of the Fist Faction and Herbal Faction did not have many feelings for the youngdy, who had an excellent performance in the illusion array. Elder Qin of the Array Faction had some interest in Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Elder Qin, what do you think about her results this time?¡± Elder Lin suddenly asked.


    Elder Qin took a glimpse at Elder Lin and said, ¡°The sword array is set by your Sword Faction. You should be clearer than me.¡±


    Elder Lin sneered and then looked towards the mirror.


    ¡°The sword array tests the fighting skills of a candidate. I have never seen anyone with a red spirit root step onto the Eight Trigrams stage. I can¡¯t predict her performance this time.¡± Though Elder Lin did not make it obvious, everyone could sense his sarcasm.


    Elder Qin frowned. He did not like the tone that Elder Lin used, but he had to admit that what he said was true.


    The sword array was different from the illusion array. A person without some practical fighting skills could notst long even if they mastered array formations.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root¡­


    Elder Qin sighed.


    Ye Qingtang stood still on the Eight Trigrams stage.


    The middle-aged man turned on the sword array as he saw Ye Qingtang was prepared.


    The sword in the stone was surrounded by light the next second. It vibrated slightly, and lightsabers were split out of the stone.


    When Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and was ready to fight the lightsabers, the light on the sword in the stone suddenly changed.


    The white light was reced by a blood-red color. A loud and piercing sound was made by the sword in the stone the next moment. It vibrated violently, and countless light shadows were seen.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned as he witnessed the changes of the sword in the stone.


    <em>What happened?</em>


    <em>Why was there a sudden change to the sword in the stone?!</em>


    An ominous feeling crept within him.


    Only white light should be radiated when the sword array was turned on. How could the light suddenly turn red?!


    The middle-aged man sensed something was not right. He then wanted to turn off the sword array temporarily, but his hand was rebounded off by a strong force from the button!


    The piercing sound cut through the sky again. Within a second, the sword in the stone that was surrounded by the right light suddenly released innumerable red lightsabers!


    The blood red lightsabers flew into the sky like red rain, covering the whole sky.


    The entire Eight Trigrams stage was red due to the reflection of the light.


    Ye Qingtang felt slightly uneasy as she stared at the bright light above her head in surprise.


    She went through the sword array in her previous life¡¯s assessment. However, she was cut by the lightsabers at the beginning of the second round in her previous life.


    Ye Qingtang spent a long time in the Xuanling Sect in her previous life, but she had never heard that the sword in the stone would radiate red light.


    She could not even imagine the first round of the sword array would have more than a hundred of lightsabers!


    Even Ye Qingtang, who was reborn, was also shocked by the variation of the sword array.


    However¡­


    Before she could figure out what exactly happened, the hundreds of lightsabers above her head dashed towards the Eight Trigrams stage suddenly like raindrops.

 Chapter 112 - Seven Stars On Moon (1)

    Chapter 112: Seven Stars On Moon (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°This is bad!!¡± Within the sect, the four faction elders, who were watching the sword array assessment, suddenly stood up upon seeing the blinding red light. Expressions of shock were etched on their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a sudden change to the sword array?¡± Elder Qin¡¯s expression was the ugliest. A sky full of red light fell on the ground like raindrops with a speed so fast that one was unable to catch. Under an attack of such a level, a young girl would definitely be unable to block them even if she was a born genius.


    Simrly, Elder Lin had a look of shock. The sword array was the first segment of Xuanling Sect¡¯s entrance assessment and had been in use for hundreds of years without any errors.


    But then, such an abnormality happened before his eyes.


    For normal assessments, the sword array had been weakened a lot, and even if candidates were injured, they were merely minor abrasions. The sword array would definitely not take their lives.


    However, before their eyes¡­


    The light sabers would only turn red when fighting against enemies. The sword array then was no longer the sword array that the candidates had experienced. This was the real absolute-kill sword array! As long as one was attacked, one would definitely lose their life!


    For a moment, Elder Lin¡¯s face darkened as well. Even if he did not like how Elder Qin thought so highly of Ye Qingtang, he did not want the sword array to have any abnormality at this instant.


    The Sword Faction was responsible for preparing this sword array!


    ¡°Elder Lin! What exactly is going on?¡± Elder Win asked with furrowed brows.


    Elder Lin¡¯s expression was very ugly. Without exining further to Elder Qin, he directly reached for the psychic tablet and ordered the middle-aged man beside the Eight Trigrams Stage.


    ¡°Turn the sword array off immediately!¡±


    If they were anyter, Ye Qingtang might lose her life on the Eight Trigrams Stage!


    Upon receiving the news, the middle-aged man beside the Eight Trigrams Stage was very anxious. He tried to shut the sword array down again but was repelled away by the force once again.


    ¡°Elder Lin, this sword array¡­ cannot be turned off!!¡± the middle-aged man said hurriedly.


    Elder Lin¡¯s face darkened further.


    The sword array cannot be turned off?


    How could it be?


    Just when everyone was surprised over the sudden change in the sword array, Ye Qingtang, who was standing on the Eight Trigrams Stage, faced her first crisis since her rebirth.


    Light sabers pierced down one after another at a speed as fast as lightning. Ye Qingtang sensed a strong overbearing force flowing out continuously from the sword in the stone. She could not care about any other thing and could only lift her sword in the shortest time possible.


    With a quick flick of her wrist, she made a series of strokes and drew a circle with her sword. Spinning around quickly, it was as though that sh of sword became a silver shield, reflecting away all the light sabers that were flying down towards her.


    Suddenly, a loud ng rang!


    The descending light sabers shed against those that were hit away, turning the sky above the Eight Trigrams Stage into a sea of red. The shing sound was as loud as the sound of the explosion of a massive rock.


    Ye Qingtang back-stepped quickly with clever footsteps which were rapid yet orderly, fast, and steady. Apanying with the dancing sword in her hands, she actually blocked the shower of light sabers!


    All of this fell into the eyes of the four faction elders.


    Originally shocked over the sudden change in the sword array, they werepletely stunned after witnessing Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    ¡°This girl¡­ actually blocked them?!¡± Elder Qin¡¯s eyes widened suddenly,pletely in disbelief over what he saw.


    The absolute-kill sword array could defeat millions of enemies. How could it be blocked by a candidate who has not even entered the sect?

 Chapter 113 - Seven Stars on Moon (2)

    Chapter 113: Seven Stars on Moon (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Even Elder Lin¡¯s eyes were full of shock.


    As an elder from the Sword Faction, no one other than him knew more clearly of the force of the sword array. Although the sword array was only at the starting stage, it was already extremely fierce. He initially thought that Ye Qingtang would lose her life in the first wave of attacks, however¡­


    Things werepletely beyond his expectations.


    ¡°That is¡­ the Seven Stars on Moon footstep?¡± An elder from the Fist Faction sharply noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s rapidly moving footsteps.


    Her pair of legs were unusually nimble, and although its movements appeared messy, it actually followed a pattern.


    ¡°Seven Stars on Moon footstep? Isn¡¯t that one of the must-learns from that person?¡± Elder Qin asked in surprise.


    The Fist Faction elder frowned slightly and took a closer look.


    ¡°It seems like it, but it¡¯s a little different. I saw fragments of the Seven Stars on Moon footstep scroll by chance only once and cannot verify it. Moreover, that Lord had already disappeared for a long time. Since that big battle, it is unknown whether he is still alive or not¡­¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to consider these. The first wave of attack is ending soon. If the sword array still cannot be shut down, the second wave of attack in the absolute-kill sword array will directly shoot out millions of lightsabers. Even the Eight Trigrams Stage would be destroyed, much less Ye Qingtang.¡± Elder Qin took a deep breath and turned to look at Elder Lin beside him.


    Elder Lin frowned deeply. Instantly, he turned around and headed outside.


    On the Eight Trigrams Stage, Ye Qingtang¡¯s alertness was raised to the extreme. As her quickly-turning wrists held on the sword to hit the flying lightsabers continuously, it was already numbed by the force of the impact.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang really could notugh at all.


    The sword array that she initially thought she could pass easily actually changed suddenly.


    This change shocked Ye Qingtang extremely, and she could only use the footstep that she used to save her life in her previous life.


    Ye Qingtang obtained this set of footsteps coincidentally in her previous life. Initially, she did not think that there was anything special about it, but after practicing and mastering it, she found out its secret. It could be said that this set of footsteps helped her escape in the many times she was surrounded by enemies in her previous life.


    She had no intention of using it in the assessment, but now, she had to use it even if she did not want to.


    As Ye Qingtang cautiously countered the attack of the lightsabers, her mind was constantly thinking about the sudden change in the sword array.


    In her previous life when she entered Xuanling Sect, she had entered the sword array as well. Nothing abnormal happened to it then, and she had never heard of any idents in the sword array assessment in the previous years before.


    How¡­


    Did everything detract from history¡¯s track?


    Could it be¡­


    A shocking thought suddenly appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    In her previous life, she had never used the power of the Heart of the Demon God; thus, there was nothing to worry about. However, now¡­ the spirit root in her body was formed using the Heart of the Demon God.


    Even if Ye Qingtang could hide the Heart of the Demon God and not let anyone else discover it, the sword array only sensed one¡¯s aura and would not be misled by any other thing.


    Could it be¡­


    That the sword array suddenly became this violent because it sensed the Heart of the Demon God in her body?


    At the thought, Ye Qingtang could not help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Despite all her calctions, she missed out on the sensory ability of the sword in the stone!


    It was really too careless!


    Ye Qingtang was quietly vexed over her carelessness, but her limbs did not dare to rx a little. If she was slightly careless and got stabbed by the lightsaber, she might be buried here!

 Chapter 114 - Seven Stars on Moon (3)

    Chapter 114: Seven Stars on Moon (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang was unaware of how many lightsabers she had hit away already. As the red light in the sky faded bit by bit, Ye Qingtang still could not be at ease.


    She did not forget that this was a sword array¡­ a sword array that would continue on for eternity as long as it was not shut down.


    When she hit thest lightsaber away, she suddenly heard the middle-aged man¡¯s screams.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang! Quickly take this time to leave the Eight Trigrams Stage!¡± The middle-aged man, who was still unable to shut down the sword array, reminded her immediately without caring about anything else when he saw Ye Qingtang singlehandedly blocking the first wave of attack.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything else and found a good opportunity to flee from the Eight Trigrams Stage.


    However, just as her toes reached the sides of the Eight Trigrams Stage, a red light emerged from the sides of the Eight Trigrams Stage.


    A strong air stream violently flowed through Ye Qingtang.


    The entire Eight Trigrams Stage was enclosed by a circle of red light instantly!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was in her mouth immediately.


    The sword in the stone definitely had discovered the presence of the Heart of the Demon God. Otherwise, why would there be such a big move to trap her on the Eight Trigrams Stage so persistently until she dies!


    The middle-aged man below the Eight Trigrams Stage was taken aback as well. He had been in Xuanling Sect for many years and was in charge of the assessment many times, but he had never seen the sword array be like this.


    And at that instant, a piercing sound was sounded by the sword in the stone once again.


    This time, lightsabers numbering more than ten times the lightsabers in the first wave suddenly flew up the sky, and in the encirclement of the red light, the surrounding was tainted by the scarlet light like fresh blood, resulting in a patch of crimson.


    Ye Qingtang looked up. Her ck and white eyes reflected countless scarlet lightsabers as though the color of blood filled her eyes.


    At that very instant, the little ck ball within the Heart of the Demon God was utterly panicking. It could feel the danger that Ye Qingtang was going to face. It wanted to take over the little lightning dragon¡¯s body and block everything for Ye Qingtang but realized that the little lightning dragon¡¯s body was still frail and could not withstand the little ck ball¡¯s upation since the little ck ball took over the little lightning dragon¡¯s body once on the journey here.


    <em>Mother! Mother!!</em>


    The little ck ball could only roar irritably within the Heart of the Demon God.


    Countless lightsabers hovered above the Eight Trigrams Stage. Under the glimmer of the red light, the middle-aged man outside the Eight Trigrams Stage waspletely taken aback.


    This was it.


    This was really it!


    Even if Ye Qingtang had three heads and six limbs, she would still be unable to block this wave of the absolute-kill sword array!


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath, narrowing her eyes as she tightened her grip on the sword in her hand.


    She¡­


    definitely could not die here!


    Just when the lightsabers were about to attack, a loud st suddenly sounded from the sword in the stone!


    Along with the piercing st, the sky of lightsabers instantly became an illusion, fading away as they flew down.


    Ye Qingtang watched the tip of a lightsaber, which was just under her nose, turn into a ball of red light and fall on the ground quietly.


    The red light that enveloped the Eight Trigrams Stagepletely vanished at that moment. Instantly, the entire Eight Trigrams Stage returned to calmness as though the life-and-death struggle a while ago ceased to exist.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised but did not dare to rush into any action, and her hand which held the sword was on alert for a long time.


    Outside the Eight Trigrams Stage, the middle-aged man who was covered in goosebumps suddenly felt a slight tremble in the psychic tablet.


    ¡°The sword array is turned off, let here down.¡± Elder Lin¡¯s slightly exhausted voice sounded from the psychic tablet

 Chapter 115 - Absolute-Kill Sword Array (1)

    Chapter 115: Absolute-Kill Sword Array (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The middle-aged man was shocked, but he understood the situation.


    Once the absolute-kill sword array started, it could only be closed by a Sword Faction elder.


    However, Elder Lin might have used quite a lot of energy to shut down the absolute-kill sword array so urgently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the middle-aged man as he looked up at Ye Qingtang on the Eight Trigrams Stage.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, the sword array is turned off already. You cane down.¡±


    On the Eight Trigrams Stage, Ye Qingtang¡¯s breathing was rather hurried. It had not been a month since her spirit root rebuilt, and her body still experienced the pain of having a spirit root dug out; thus, she had not fully regained her strength. Under normal circumstances, she would have definitely died in the sword array.


    She was able to live until now only because of the experiences she umted in her previous life when fleeing for her life.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and calmed her erratic breathing, though her heart was already on alert.


    There were many magical objects on earth, and who knew which of them would be able to sense the aura of the Heart of the Demon God. She really had to be even more careful in the future.


    Moreover, she did not know whether¡­


    Xuanling Sect found any clues.


    The middle-aged man could not help but admire Ye Qingtang when he saw that she was not at all flustered even though she seemed exhausted.


    If it were to be any other candidate, they most likely would have died in the sword array. It was indeed unusual for Ye Qingtang, however, to stay this calm andposed and even be so indifferent after the incident.


    ¡°Senior, do I need to retake this sword array assessment?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s first sentence uponing down from the Eight Trigrams Stage stunned the middle-aged man.


    Retake the assessment?


    The middle-aged man took a look at the messy Eight Trigrams Stage and felt a shiver down his spine.


    There was a sudden change to the sword array, and god knows what abnormality actually happened. Under such circumstances, the Sword Faction would definitely not start up the sword array again within a short period of time.


    Nheless, it was good that Ye Qingtang was thest candidate.


    ¡°There is no need. You can just head straight to the location of the third segment,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything further. She had used up too much energy just now, and her body did not have a strong foundation from the start. Using all her energy in a fight like this had physically exhausted her.


    Luckily¡­


    Ye Qingtang knew that the third segment did not require too much energy.


    After a slight nod, Ye Qingtang left, and her anxious heart calmed down a little.


    If she could continue taking the assessment, it meant that Xuanling Sect did not discover the Heart of the Demon God. Now, she could rest assured.


    When Ye Qingtang headed for the location of the third segment, the four elders¡¯ hearts were heavy.


    ¡°Elder Lin, why did the absolute-kill sword array start without a reason?¡± Elder Qin looked towards a rather exhausted Elder Lin who was walking back slowly.


    ¡°It is still unknown as of now. I have ordered Sword Faction disciples to close the sword array down temporarily. I will investigate in detail after this assessment.¡± Elder Lin¡¯splexion was pale. Once the absolute-kill sword array started, only he and Xuanling Sect¡¯s Sect Master could forcefully turn it off by usingrge amounts of energy.


    He urgently closed the absolute-kill sword array just now, and, thus, his breathing was still erratic.


    ¡°I hope such incidences will not happen again. The sword array is not set up only for candidates. If we face external enemies and the sword array experiences an abnormality, it would be unfavorable to the sect,¡± Elder Qin said with a slight front. From his point of view, the sword array was administered by the Sword Faction, and it was definitely the Sword Faction¡¯s responsibility now that something happened to it.


    This time, Elder Lin did not talk back, and a deep frown set on his face. He himself could not understand why the absolute-kill sword array started up for no reason.


    ¡°Forget it. There is no ident in the end. Just pay more attention in the future,¡± said the Fist Faction elder, who stood up as a mediator.

 Chapter 116 - Absolute-Kill Sword Array (2)

    Chapter 116: Absolute-Kill Sword Array (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The sword array assessment had already ended, and there should not be any more problems in the future. I believe Elder Lin will be more careful in the future,¡± echoed the Herbal Faction Elder.


    Elder Qin scoffed secretly. The Sword Faction was powerful, so naturally, the Fist and Herbal factions would be biased towards Elder Lin.


    ¡°Just because nothing happened doesn¡¯t mean that there isn¡¯t a problem. Previously, you all thought that Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was too inferior, yet who would have thought that she could actually withstand the absolute-kill sword array. Honestly speaking, what do you think will happen if it happened to other candidates? Even if it was Lu Xiuwen from the Formidable Heavens Royals or Yun Shu from the Liu Yun family n, they would most probably die should they encounter the absolute-kill sword array, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    Elder Qin¡¯s words were rather sharp.


    As his voice sounded, Elder Lin¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    The appearance of the absolute-kill sword array was unexpected, but what made him more shocked was the fact that Ye Qingtang could actually bear its attacks.


    ¡°As seen, Ye Qingtang does have some abilities. She is obviously first for the sword array segment today,¡± said the Herbal Faction Elder thoughtfully with a hint of admiration towards Ye Qingtang in his tone.


    Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu¡¯s results were already the best, but they went through only the weakened sword array. Moreover, they only withstood the attack of a few dozen lightsabers.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡­


    In the absolute-kill sword array, she dealt with hundreds of lightsabers and retreated safely. Such a splendid record was indeed stunning.


    None of the outer sect disciples would have performed better than her, much less other candidates.


    Ye Qingtang, whom they had been pessimistic towards, brought them surprise after surprise. Not only was the Herbal Faction Elder shocked over this, even the Fist Faction Elder could not help but pay more attention to her.


    ¡°There is a strong corrtion between the fact that she could bear the absolute-kill sword array and that set of footsteps. If those footsteps really originated from the Seven Stars on Moon footstep and she could retreat safely, it is also not impossible.¡± Elder Lin took a deep breath, though he was still unwilling to approve of Ye Qingtang. As he said this, his eyes were obviously looking at Elder Qin, who had been strongly supporting Ye Qingtang all this while.


    Upon hearing Elder Qin¡¯s words, the two elders from the Herbal and Fist factions felt that it was logical.


    After all, the Seven Stars on Moon footstep was that mighty figure¡¯s special skill which allowed him to retreat safely even when surrounded by hordes of troops.


    Elder Qin scoffed. He knew that Elder Lin was using Ye Qingtang¡¯s incident to go against him, but he was also unwilling to argue with Elder Lin any further.


    ¡­


    The ce of the third segment was much simpler.


    A huge stone pir stood on top of the clouds. It was ten meters tall and could only be encircled with the joint force of four grown men. Large lifelike dragons were carved on the stone pir, making it appear very majestic.


    A ck stone te, with a dimension of one square meter, was hung on the stone pir.


    Ye Qingtang rushed up to where other candidates stood, but her paleplexion attracted both Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Miss Ye, are you alright?¡± Yun Shu stood forward and asked.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head slightly, but herck of strength made her look frail.


    ¡°Not anyone can go up against the sword array.¡± Looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s miserable appearance and estimating the time, Lu Xiuwen knew that she withstood one wave of attack at most.


    Ultimately¡­


    A red spirit root is still a red spirit root. There was no way she could make any shocking achievements.


    Ye Qingtang nced at Lu Xiuwen, and a sneer hung on the corner of her lips.


    There was still one more segment in the assessment, and she wanted to see how ¡°exciting¡± Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression would be when the final results were revealed.

 Chapter 117 - With All of Ones Fist (1)

    Chapter 117: With All of One¡¯s Fist (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang was the only candidate who solved the illusion array and was obviously ranked first in the first segment of the assessment.


    As for the sword array, although there was a sudden abnormality, Ye Qingtang was very clear that it was enough to suppress everyone just based on the fact that she withstood the first wave of attack


    Thus¡­


    As long as she was not ranked thest few in the third segment of the assessment, she was confident that she would be able to enter Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°Miss Ye, there is no need to argue with him,¡± Yun Shuforted Ye Qingtang.


    Lu Xiuwen had been arrogant for a long period of time and was also a prince; hence, he would not allow anyone to disobey him. While there was nothing to pick on about Ye Qingtang¡¯s words before she stepped on the Path to Heaven, it had already nted the seeds of dissatisfaction in Lu Xiuwen¡¯s heart.


    All of this fell into Yun Shu¡¯s eyes, and his opinion of Lu Xiuwen became worse.


    ¡°I know,¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled as her eyes could not help butnd on Yun Shu.


    Previously, she was only focused on her own assessment and, in turn, neglected something.


    In the previous two segments, Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen¡¯s assessment results were about the same and were considered to be outstanding. With such top-notch performances, their natural talents should be around the same.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    In her previous life when Ye Qingtang entered Xuanling Sect, Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen had long entered Xuanling Sect for many years.


    But then, Lu Xiuwen had be the best disciple in the outer sect and was only one step away from bing an inner sect disciple. Everyone in the outer sect all the more followed his lead and was very respectful towards him. Rather, it was Yun Shu, who had a simr level of natural talent, that seemed miserable.


    Although the Yun Shu then was still skilled, it was far from his stunning performance today.


    Being in the outer sect seemed a littlemonce.


    If one were to say that Yun Shu could not win a spar against Lu Xiuwen, Ye Qingtang would definitely not believe it.


    Many thoughts ran across Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. She had a feeling that something must have happened after Yun Shu entered Xuanling Sect. Otherwise, he would not have fallen to that ordinary state as in the previous lifetime.


    However¡­


    The Yun Shu in the previous life had never mentioned any rted incident even until death, and Ye Qingtang did not know anything about it now. She could only bury all the confusion in her heart temporarily and start observing after entering Xuanling Sect.


    Just when Ye Qingtang was thinking about it, the third segment of the assessment had already started.


    The middle-aged man announced the contents of the third segment in front of everyone.


    All candidates wille forward one by one and hit the ck stone te hung on the stone pir with their fists. The results of the assessment would be decided by the degree of damage done to the stone te.


    Candidates, who had been afraid for a long time, heaved a heavy sigh of relief at the third segment of the assessment.


    After going through the unpredictable illusion array as well as the dangerous sword array, the third segment unexpectedly looked very easy.


    At least¡­


    They did not need to be worried about being frightened anymore.


    The previous two segments had already drained the strength of all candidates. If they were to go through any intense assessments now, there would most likely be no prideful results.


    It was just hitting a stone te, how hard could it be?


    The first candidate went up the array without any burden from before. Gathering all his strength, he let out a loud roar and heavily punched at the dark, ck stone te!


    A loud boom was heard as all his strength was put in the punch on the stone te.


    However, a shocking scene appeared!


    This hit with all his might only made a faint dent on that stone te that was a finger thick.

 Chapter 118 - With All of Ones Fist (2)

    Chapter 118: With All of One¡¯s Fist (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The candidate whonded the punch was dumbfounded.


    As he looked at the faint and almost invisible dent, his face which was full of confidence a moment ago turned a little stiff.


    How could this be?!


    The candidate widened his eyes as he looked at the dent, which was at most the thickness of a leaf, repair itself bit by bit. The whole te returned to its initial state before his eyes as though he had not touched it at all before.


    ¡°This¡­ this te¡­¡±


    ¡°Next,¡± the middle-aged man directly ended the candidate¡¯s assessment without giving him any time to struggle.


    The stiff-faced candidate was instantly like a defeated rooster as he left dejectedly.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be? No matter how bad, a punch from a person with an orange spirit root should be able to break such a thin piece of stone. How can it be?¡± Discussions over the strangeness of the stone te started amongst the candidates.


    This seemingly simple third segment appeared to bepletely different from what they thought.


    Yun Shu¡¯s eyes swept over that stone te, and a bright light glistened in his eyes suddenly after thinking for a while.


    ¡°This is the Invasive Stone!¡±


    The Invasive Stone was an extremely rare mineral. Although it looked like there was no difference from normal stones, this type of stone possessed ductility that normal ores did not. It waspletely different from the other stones that could be broken easily and was, instead, extremely ductile. If one used only their strength to hit it, all the strength would be resolved by the Invasive Stone, and there would not be a single bit of damage on it.


    The candidates, who thought it was merely an easily broken stone te, felt dark clouds looming over them upon hearing ¡°Invasive Stone¡±.


    If one had no understanding of the fist intent for a long period of time, it would be difficult to punch a hole in this thing even if one were to punch it for ten days and night straight.


    The group of people was about to cry.


    It was all because they were too naive to see Xuanling Sect¡¯s trap!


    After knowing that it was the Invasive Stone, the subsequent candidates did not dare to use pure force to hit it.


    However, they were all quite young, and even if they practiced martial arts from young, they still had a very limited understanding with regards to the fist intent. Moreover, Xuanling Sect was famous for its Sword Faction, and most of the candidates were talented in swordsmanship.


    As for fist intent¡­ they really did not know much.


    Candidates went forward one after another. Most only managed to make a faint dent on the Invasive Stone like the first candidate, while others who were slightly better were able to make a dent as deep as half a finger.


    Lu Xiuwen was rtively outstanding in this segment.


    With a punch, he almost broke the Invasive Stone and even spread his strength, shattering dents all over. Streaks of tiny cracks appeared on the ever-ductile Invasive Stone for the first time!


    The Fist Faction Elder saw the scene through the Water Moon Mirror, and praise could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°This Lu Xiuwen may havee into contact with boxing before.¡±


    ¡°The Formidable Heavens Royals have always spent time on training martial arts,¡± Elder Lin said.


    At the location of assessment, Lu Xiuwen was satisfied as he looked at the result of his punch and retreated to a side.


    As this segment was thest assessment, all the candidates had not left and only retreated to a side. They would leave once all candidates finished their assessment.


    Lu Xiuwen stood at aside with his eyes fixed on Yun Shu who went up after him.


    After Yun Shu hit the Invasive Stone, a deep dent was formed, but not a single crack appeared. Lu Xiuwen saw this, and a proud expression finally appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 119 - With All of Ones Fist (3)

    Chapter 119: With All of One¡¯s Fist (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Simply based on boxing skills, Lu Xiuwen is slightly better than Yun Shu,¡± said the Fist Faction Elder as he observed carefully.


    ¡°Yun Shu¡¯s swordsmanship is better than Lu Xiuwen¡¯s,¡± Elder Lin said.


    ¡°However, both of them have pretty strong foundations and also green spirit roots. I believe that once they enter the sect, they will be to our liking with a little more training.¡± Elder Lin said assertively, implying that he had already approved of Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu passing the entrance assessment.


    The other elders did not have much to say about this, as they were optimistic about those two people as well.


    ¡°Only Ye Qingtang is left.¡± Through the Water Moon Mirror, the Herbal Faction Elder saw Ye Qingtang walking towards the Invasive Stone step by step.


    ¡°I wonder how she will do this time,¡± Elder Qin said as he looked at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression.


    In the previous two segments, Ye Qingtang steadily won against everyone. If her spirit root were just a little better, she would be able to pass the entrance assessment even if her results in the third segment were not good. However¡­


    Elder Lin nced at Elder Qin with sarcasm filled in his eyes.


    Even he was surprised that Ye Qingtang could pass the previous two segments sessfully and obtain stunning results. However¡­ Ye Qingtang was at most fifteen, and her spirit root was extremely inferior. Even if she trained hard, she would not be proficient in everything.


    As long as Ye Qingtang does not pass the third segment, Xuanling Sect would definitely not let her enter the sect.


    No matter how regretful Elder Qin would be, it was still pointless.


    At this point, not only the four faction elders¡¯ attention was focused on Ye Qingtang; even the surrounding candidates looked at the tiny figure one after another.


    Once Ye Qingtang finished this segment of the assessment, the sect assessment would end, and they would know very quickly whether they were qualified to enter Xuanling Sect.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly pale, but it was not because of the Invasive Stone. It was only because she used too much energy in the absolute-kill sword array a while ago; thus, she looked frail at that point in time.


    Looking at the dark, ck Invasive Stone before her, there was not a slight hint of emotion in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She stood there quietly and did not hit it immediately. Instead, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes slowly


    In her mind, memories from her previous life shed across scene by scene.


    Suddenly!


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes, and a sharp light shone in her clear, ck orbs. The energy around her whole body flowed and gathered in her left fist.


    This slight change shocked the candidates around her. They could faintly sense that a strong aura was being emitted from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    This aura was simply not what a person with a red spirit root could possess.


    Just when everyone was astonished over Ye Qingtang¡¯s action, Ye Qingtang nted her feet firmly on the ground, and the fist which contained all the strength was suddenly hit against the ever-ductile Invasive Stone!


    Like a passing breeze¡­


    There was not a slight sound in the huge venue. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Ye Qingtang¡¯s fist whichnded on the Invasive Stone.


    Below that fair fist, the Invasive Stone was not at all damaged, and there was not even the faintest dent.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Someone in the crowd suddenly let out a mockingugh.


    Suddenly, small sounds rang.


    The middle-aged man who was in charge of the assessment was taken aback as well. Perhaps it was because Ye Qingtang¡¯s performance was too remarkable in the previous two assessments that he unconsciously thought that Ye Qingtang would definitely perform well in the third segment.


    This thought had never disappeared even when he saw Ye Qingtang directing her energy.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­

 Chapter 120 - With All of Ones Fist (2)

    Chapter 120: With All of One¡¯s Fist (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Not only was Ye Qingtang not outstanding, but she also ended up in such an ugly position instead.


    Looking at the perfectly wless Invasive Stone, the middle-aged man could not help but sigh.


    Ye Qingtang was already ced at the bottom in the third segment. With such results, it would be impossible for her to enter Xuanling Sect with a red spirit root¡­


    ¡°The assessment has ended. All candidates are to move to the entrance of the sect. The results will be announced in a while,¡± said the middle-aged man without emotion as he brushed away the regret in his heart.


    Ye Qingtang stood before the Invasive Stone with aplicated expression, causing one to not understand what was going on.


    Upon seeing such an oue, Lu Xiuwen was already all sneers as he knew that there was no chance for Ye Qingtang to enter the Xuanling Sect with such results. Lucky that he did not need to be bothered about her anymore.


    This kind of person was simply not worth his time and energy at all.


    Candidates left sessively, but Ye Qingtang stood before the Invasive Stone without moving a step.


    Looking at the pale face, the middle-aged man could not bear it, but he knew the sect¡¯s strictness. While it was regretful, there was already no way to save the situation.


    ¡°Miss Ye, should we leave?¡± Yun Shu walked forward and looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s side profile worriedly.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly returned to her senses, and after taking a final look at the Invasive Stone, she turned around and left with Yun Shu.


    Looking at the two walking away, the middle-aged man shook his head regretfully.


    In the sect, the four faction elders all had weird expressions upon witnessing the sight.


    Elder Lin sat on a chair and lifted his chin slightly as he looked at Elder Qin with disdain and sarcasm.


    Elder Qin had a slightly ugly expression but did not say anything.


    Seeing this, the Fist Faction Elder passed a message through the psychic tablet to the middle-aged man in charge of the assessment.


    ¡°The assessment has ended. Bring the Invasive Stone down first.¡±


    The Fist Faction was in charge of this segment, and the Invasive Stone was normally used by the Fist Faction disciples for training. Now that the assessment ended, he would obviously want to bring it back.


    The middle-aged man heard the message and, without thinking anything else, brought the hanging Invasive Stone down as ordered.


    However¡­


    Just when the middle-aged man took the Invasive Stone down, there was suddenly a crisp sounding from the stone pir which the Invasive Stone was originally hung on.


    The middle-aged man instinctively looked up, and whatid before his eyes stunned him there and then as though he was struck by lightning.


    Tiny cracks appeared on the strong and huge stone pir right in front of him.


    From where the Invasive Stone was hung, the tiny cracks stretched to the rest of the stone pir rapidly as if they were fiery sparks.


    In just the blink of an eye, that huge stone pir split open before his eyes, and tiny cracks directly dismembered the entire stone pir. Suddenly, countless lumps of gravel fell, and the entire stone pir copsed in a moment with a loud bang.


    The scene left the middle-aged manpletely dumbfounded.


    The Invasive Stone was extremely ductile, but the stone pir was made from white corundum. Even knives and guns would not be able to damage it easily, much less the force of one¡¯s limbs.


    However¡­


    It actually turned into a lump of gravel right before his eyes.


    The candidates, who had already started talking about the assessment, as well as the four faction elders through the Water Moon Mirror were attracted over by the loud roar.


    When they turned around and saw the scattered mess, astonishment was written all over the four elders¡¯ faces!

 Chapter 121 - Assessment Results (1)

    Chapter 121: Assessment Results (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°What is going on?¡± The Herbal Faction Elder was a little dumbfounded.


    This white corundum was extremely hard, how could it crack just like this?


    The other elders also had a look of confusion.


    Only the Fist Faction Elder seemed to have thought of something, as he suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Invisible Force! Ye Qingtang actually knows the Invisible Force technique?¡±


    The Invisible Force was one of the more profound fist techniques amongst all the fist arts and was simr to the ¡°Hitting the Cattle From Across the Mountain¡± technique. However, it was very difficult to see anything strange when one punched. This type of fist technique would not bring any damage to the object being punched, but the fist¡¯s force will be transferred backward from the first object that was hit. If there were no objects or living beings backing the first object from behind, then the punch would directly crush the core of the first object.


    Previously, the Fist Faction elder thought that Ye Qingtang really did not know any fist arts and did not use enough force, which was why there was no trace of damage on the Invasive Stone.


    Seeing things now, however, he had thought wrong.


    On usual assessments, there was a certain distance between the Invasive Stone and the White Corundum, but this time, he specially ordered his disciples to stick the Invasive Stone against the White Corundum without leaving any gap before the third segment started in order prevent an ident simr to that in the sword array from happening.


    Which also meant,


    If it was on a normal day, Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch would definitely crush the entire Invasive Stone from the inside. Unexpectedly, the slight adjustment made by the Fist Faction Elder made the white corundum pir bear all the force from Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch.


    At that moment¡­


    The Fist Faction Elder¡¯s expression changed rapidly.


    Under the constant questioning of other elders, he said the reason.


    After the elders¡¯ heard the exnation, the smile on Elder Lin¡¯s face fell apart while a smile slowly formed on Elder Qin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I really did not expect Ye Qingtang to have such abilities,¡± Elder Qin praised Ye Qingtang openly with no intention of concealing it.


    The Fist Faction Elderughed bitterly as well. ¡°This Invisible Force technique does not use the spirit root¡¯s power, and it can amplify one¡¯s force to the extreme. It is indeed very suitable for her to use, however¡­ it is difficult to train, and there would be barely any sess with less than ten years of training¡­ Ye Qingtang is only fifteen. Could it be that she started training the Invisible Force technique ever since she was five years old?¡±


    Guesses filled the few elders¡¯ minds as they saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s stunning performance.


    ¡°It could be. Previously when the grade of Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was revealed, I thought it was strange. Mu Su knows the sect¡¯s rules, and if he really rmended a red spirit root person here, it might not be a good thing for him. After all, we will only give once chance for assessment. If the person Mu Su rmended doesn¡¯t pass the assessment, it will not look good on him as well.¡± Elder Qin thought for a while and continued.


    ¡°It must be that Ye Qingtang knows her spirit root is not good enough and, thus, painstakingly trained other things. Mu Su realized this and made an exception to rmend her to our sect.¡±


    All the elders found Elder Qin¡¯s words logical.


    However¡­


    They would need to make a change to the issue that they discussed a while ago.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang ranked first in all three segments of the assessment. Even if she has a red spirit root, we should still give a chance to such a skilled youth like her.¡±


    The Fist Faction Elder was also in approval of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mastery of the Invisible Force technique and, naturally, did not object.


    Simrly, the Herbal Faction Elder was amiable and did not object.


    The only elder who had not expressed his view was Elder Lin, who had always been on opposing ends with Elder Qin.

 Chapter 122 - Assessment Results (2)

    Chapter 122: Assessment Results (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Outside the main entrance of Xuanling Sect stood hundreds of candidates. At that instant, everyone could not help but be nervous.


    The three segments of assessment for the Xuanling Sect revolved around the Array, Sword and Fist factions, respectively. The other Herbal Faction was not what candidates could participate in.


    The results of the three segments decided whether they were able to step into Xuanling Sect¡¯s main entrance today and be a sect disciple!


    Once they entered the sect, they would no longer be the same as ordinary people. Regardless of the sect¡¯s halo or the rare treasures in the sect, both were full of spirit energy, and this was a very appealing attraction for ambitious youth like them.


    If they were able to enter the sect, not just them, but the entire family n would be proud of the fact.


    Time passed, and everyone seemed uneasy.


    Only three people were calm.


    Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu¡¯s results were outstanding in all three segments, and their spirit roots were excellent; thus, they had nothing to be worried about.


    The only remaining person was Ye Qingtang.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang stood aside with her eyes looked down. She was confused as to why she was not able to crush the Invasive Stone with her punch just now.


    In other candidates¡¯ eyes, her silence was a disy of her despair.


    Her spirit root was the most inferior, and that had already be her fatal point.


    Although other candidates did not see Ye Qingtang¡¯s results in the previous two segments of the assessment, it should be extremely terrible when estimating ording to the duration of her assessment. Moreover, in the third segment, Ye Qingtang did not even leave a trace of damage on the Invasive Stone with her punch. Even if the results were not out, they were aware.


    Ye Qingtang did not have the slightest chance of entering the sect.


    There was no shortage of people gloating at her ¡°misfortune.¡± Previously, when Ye Qingtang was the first to step on the Path to Heaven, they were already in a bad mood as they were outshone by someone with a red spirit root.


    Looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s miserable state now, they were proud to be superior to her.


    However, most of the candidates did not pay much attention to Ye Qingtang and were more preupied with their own results.


    Yun Shu stood beside Ye Qingtang all along. There were a few times where he wanted tofort Ye Qingtang yet felt that not saying anything and giving silence was the best choice.


    ¡°Brother Yun, what do you think will be the results of this assessment?¡± Lu Xiuwen walked up and stared at Yun Shu, who he believed was his onlypetitor, without looking at Ye Qingtang at all.


    ¡°The results are not out yet. It is simply the sect¡¯s judgment,¡± Yun Shu said without emotion. Lu Xiuwen and he did not share the same values from the start, and, thus, he naturally did not want to speak much.


    ¡°The sect¡¯s judgment is, of course, important, but brother Yun should be clear whether you and I will be able to enter the sect. Since you already have an idea, why do you still need to waste your time? From now on, some people will bepletely different from you and me.¡± Lu Xiuwen did not mention anything about Ye Qingtang, but every word he said was directed against her.


    Yun Shu frowned slightly.


    Lu Xiuwen chuckled lightly and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I remember very clearly the words you made me remember a while ago. I said ¡®if you could enter Xuanling Sect, won¡¯t I be a useless piece of trash?¡¯ Now, it is enough to prove that my words weren¡¯t wrong, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Xiuwen sneered.


    Ye Qingtang swept her eyes across Lu Xiuwen, and a seeming smile yed on her lips.


    ¡°Whether it is right or wrong, it is still too early to decide now.¡±

 Chapter 123 - Assessment Results (3)

    Chapter 123: Assessment Results (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Why is it still too early?¡± Lu Xiuwen scoffed as he lifted his chin and nced over at Ye Qingtang with despise.


    ¡°Perhaps, someone has no self-awareness and is still struggling hard when death is at hand?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not bother with Lu Xiuwen¡¯s ridicule anymore and stood there silently, waiting for the moment when the results were released.


    As for Lu Xiuwen, he was unwilling to waste any more saliva on someone with no qualification to enter the sect. After taking a look at her, he stood aside, only wanting to see the moment when Ye Qingtang¡¯s hopes were dashed; Her expression would be so satisfying to watch.


    Not longter, the middle-aged man who was in charge of the assessment appeared in front of them once again.


    All the candidates trembled and strained their ears, waiting for the revtion of the final results.


    ¡°This assessment is finished, and our sect already knows of everyone¡¯s performance. Now, the names that I read out are those who have passed the assessment and have the qualification to be an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Sect,¡± the middle-aged man said sternly as he looked over the crowd.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on one point. They eagerly hoped to hear their name from the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Su Wan.¡± The middle-aged man read the first name.


    A beautiful young girl walked out from the many candidates. Delight and agitation were written all over her lovely face. Suppressing all her emotions, she tried hard to remain calm and walked in front of everyone.


    From this moment on, she was a disciple of Xuanling Sect!


    Many envious gazesnded on her sessively, and upon feeling those eyes on her, she took a deep breath and lifted her chin.


    The middle-aged man continued, ¡°Mo Yu.¡±


    A handsome young man was the second to walk up. Compared to Su Wan, his expression was rtively calmer, but the agitation in his eyes revealed his inner feelings.


    This two people both had a yellow spirit root and were outstanding in the sword array and Invasive Stone assessment. Passing the assessment was not unexpected to others.


    As the middle-aged man read out name after name, a group of people amongst all the candidates were in utter despair.


    Until then, the middle-aged man had already read out over ten names, but all of them had yellow spirit roots without exception.


    Until then, a candidate with an orange spirit root had not appeared, and this made those with an orange spirit root rather disheartened.


    The gap in the grade of spirit root really could not be crossed.


    Even if their performance was simr, those with yellow spirit roots were prioritized and chosen.


    Moreover, just based on performance, almost none of those with an orange spirit root could win against those with a yellow spirit root.


    The initially hopeful candidates with orange spirit roots hung their heads low gloomily as the despair in their heart already told them the final oue.


    Xuanling Sect did not need people with such an inferior spirit root like them.


    ¡°Lu Xiuwen,¡± the middle-aged man said again.


    Lu Xiuwen, who was prepared long ago, stepped out of the envious crowd with a face full of confidence and not a single hint of agitation.


    With his ability, it was to be expected for him to enter the sect.


    What he wanted was not just a cement as an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Sect. In the future, he would want even more things.


    ¡°Yun Shu.¡±


    Yun Shu walked forward immediately after.


    The assessment results for both of them were within the expectations of everyone.


    There was nothing surprising about it.


    Until then, all the names of the candidates were read out in reverse order. As Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu¡¯s assessment results were revealed, those whose names were not read outpletely gave up hope.

 Chapter 124 - Assessment Results (4)

    Chapter 124: Assessment Results (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosTo them, Xuanling Sect was just an extravagant desire.


    Lu Xiuwen stood in line with those selected, but his gaze fell on Ye Qingtang, who was amongst those who did not make it. He did not conceal the sarcasm and arrogance on his face as he looked at Ye Qingtang as though he was looking at a lowly ant.


    <em>Ye Qingtang, look closely. This is the gap between you and me. The moment you leave Xuanling Sect, the Formidable Heavens Royals will prepare arge enough ¡°surprise¡± for you.</em>


    Just when everyone thought that the assessment hade to an end and was about to leave dishearteningly, the middle-aged man who had been silent for quite some time suddenly opened his mouth once again.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang.¡±


    Three simple sybles without any fluctuation.


    But when that name fell into everyone¡¯s ears, disbelief appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Ye Qingtang?


    That Ye Qingtang with only a red spirit root?


    How could this be?!


    Everyone could not believe their ears and suspected if the middle-aged man read the wrong name.


    But when they saw Ye Qingtang walking out from the crowd with no emotion on her face, and stood on the side of the selected candidates, everyone went crazy.


    ¡°How could this be? How did Ye Qingtang pass the assessment?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible. How can she enter Xuanling Sect with that kind of result in the third segment?¡±


    The group of people, who were initially sorrowful over not being selected into Xuanling Sect,pletely boiled over at that moment.


    Previously, those people whose names were read out were pretty skilled and had good spirit roots. They knew that they could not bepared to them; thus, even if they were not content, they could only ept it.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang was selected?


    On what basis!


    So many people with yellow and orange spirit roots were rejected by the sect. What right does someone with a tiny, red spirit root have to be selected into Xuanling Sect?


    As everyone was in a flurry, Ye Qingtang had already stood upright.


    She was not at all affected by this result.


    Upon seeing Ye Qingtang walking to the side, the arrogant smile on Lu Xiuwen¡¯s facepletely fell. Shock filled his eyes. He was simply unable to believe that Ye Qingtang actually passed the assessment.


    What kind of joke was this!


    Everyone started discussing gradually, turning the ce extremely noisy.


    Seeing the sight, the middle-aged man who finished reading all the candidates¡¯ name frowned slightly with an ugly expression on his face.


    ¡°Today¡¯s assessment has all ended, and those selected are confirmed. Non-disciples of Xuanling Sect will be sent away immediately. If anyone dares to make noise outside Xuanling Sect, he or she will be punished ording to the sect¡¯s rules.


    The stern scolding was like a shocking thunder that suddenly struck all those discussion sounds into broken pieces.


    Everyone kept their mouth shut at that moment.


    Now, they were no longer candidates but a group of sad people who had no fate with the sect.


    How could a noble sect allow them to scream and shout here?


    Everyone remained silent as dissatisfaction and despair overwhelmed them.


    The middle-aged man was simply unwilling to waste any more time on the group of people and turned to face the selected candidates including Ye Qingtang. ¡°From now on, you all are outer sect disciples of Xuanling Sect. Follow me into the sect.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone replied simultaneously.


    Without saying anything more, the middle-aged man turned around and stepped into the sect¡¯s entrance.


    Behind him were over ten young boys and girls in high spirits. At that moment, they could not care about how Ye Qingtang entered the sect. As long as they ensured that they could enter the sect, it was already very fortunate!


    From the start to the end, only Lu Xiuwen¡¯s shocked eyes never left Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 125 - Such a Pity (1)

    Chapter 125: Such a Pity (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang sensed Lu Xiuwen¡¯s gaze. This time, she turned around slightly, and a maddening smile formed on her face. ¡°Lu Xiuwen, do you still remember what you said previously?¡±


    [If even you can enter the sect, won¡¯t I be a useless piece of trash?]


    The sentence Lu Xiuwen said initially smashed on himself like a huge rock.


    Never had Lu Xiuwen dreamt that Ye Qingtang could really enter Xuanling Sect!


    His good-looking face turned blue as though he was given two big ps publicly, making him look extremely ugly.


    Lu Xiuwen secretly clenched his teeth and forcefully suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart without taking another look at Ye Qingtang. Otherwise, he would really be pissed to death by her!


    The days ahead are still long. There was still a long time in Xuanling Sect in the future.


    He would definitely not allow such a lowly Ye Qingtang to seed!


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s reactions fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She was very happy and satisfied.


    In this life, she needed to return back to Lu Xiuwen hundreds and even thousand times the pain that he had brought her in her previous life.


    The days ahead were still long. She has the time.


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Ye.¡± A gentle voice sounded beside Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang turned around and saw her Senior Brother Yun¡¯s good-man smile and his sincere eyes.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re all disciples of Xuanling Sect. Don¡¯t address me as Miss Ye now. Is it fine if I call you ¡®Senior Brother Yun¡¯?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yun Shu smilingly. Though she was like a devil, she distinguished kindness and hatred clearly. She would not forget Yun Shu¡¯s kindness towards her.


    Yun Shu was stunned. He felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s smile was like a sunny day in March, so bright that he felt a little dizzy.


    She said ¡®Senior Brother Yun¡¯ so naturally as though she had been long familiar with such a form of address.


    Yun Shu returned to his senses and quietlyughed at his weird thought, as today was the first time he met Ye Qingtang. ¡°That is my honour, junior sister.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®junior sister¡¯ made it seem as if Ye Qingtang returned to her previous life.


    The Senior Brother Yun who protected her throughout her most miserable period of time finally returned.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. She had not forgotten her previous suspicions. Now that she entered Xuanling Sect together with Yun Shu, she would be extremely careful and definitely investigate what exactly happened in the previous lifetime for such a bright and talented Yun Shu to be tortured into that abjected state.


    In this life, it would be her who protects him!


    The friendly rtionship between Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu fell into Lu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes.


    From the start, Yun Shu was the biggestpetitor in his heart, and Ye Qingtang was even more a piece of trash that offended him. Seeing the two of them like that annoyed him even further.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s assessment ended, and the selected candidates were ted.


    The few elders within the sect who discussed the final oue left sessively and returned to their posts.


    Only Elder Qin stayed a little while at the Water Moon Mirror. As he looked at Ye Qingtang through the Water Moon Mirror, his eyes had aplicated expression, but more than that, they were filled with regret.


    ¡°Elder Qin, the preparation for the Ling Yue array ispleted. Please return and take a look,¡± said an Array Faction disciple as he invited Elder Qin to leave.


    Elder Qin sighed lightly.


    ¡°Such a pity¡­ really such a pity¡­¡±


    All of Ye Qingtang¡¯s performances stunned him deeply. If Ye Qingtang did not have a red spirit root, with just her level of talent, Elder Qin would definitely make an exception and directly ept her as an inner sect disciple of the Array Faction.


    However¡­


    Ultimately, it was such a pity.

 Chapter 126 - Such a Pity (2)

    Chapter 126: Such a Pity (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosNo one in a hundred years would be able topete against Ye Qingtang¡¯s results in the third segment.


    Even the dissatisfied Elder Lin did not speak a word about Ye Qingtang entering Xuanling Sect.


    How was it that such a talented and amazing young girl had only a red spirit root?


    The more Elder Qin thought about it, the more despondent he was. If he had not known that a spirit root was hard to upgrade, he really would not give up.


    As long as Ye Qingtang had an orange or yellow spirit root, the other three sect elders would most probably want to fight over Ye Qingtang.


    However¡­


    Elder Qin could only sigh, shake his head, and leave.


    Once she entered the sect, how she developed herself from then on would be all up to her.


    At that very moment, Elder Lin, who left the assessment observation location, returned to the Sword Faction with a gloomy expression.


    Upon seeing Elder Lin¡¯s unhappy face, the sect disciples cautiously retreated to a side and bowed respectfully without daring to utter a word.


    Xuanling Sect was famous for its Sword Faction, and the Sword Faction was the most important. All the disciples would need to enter the Sword Faction to practice swordsmanship, and, thus, Elder Lin¡¯s position in Xuanling Sect was self-evident.


    Returning to the main hall of the Sword Faction, Elder Lin sat on the chair with a deep frown.


    He felt a stifling feeling as he thought of Elder Qin¡¯s proud reaction upon knowing Ye Qingtang¡¯s real result for the third segment.


    ¡°Elder Lin.¡± A tall and handsome young man entered the hall and greeted Elder Lin obediently.


    Elder Lin was initially unhappy but his stiff expression rxed when he saw the young man.


    ¡°Ning Luo, is there anything that you¡¯re finding me for now?¡± Elder Lin asked as he looked at the disciple before him whom he was extremely satisfied with.


    ¡°Regarding the absolute-kill sword array, I have already brought people to investigate it. There is nothing strange about the sword array. However, it was used to fight against demonic beasts a few months ago, and perhaps it wasn¡¯t stable yet. I have already changed the raw stone in the sword array, and there should not be any more problems,¡± Ning Luo said.


    Elder Lin nodded satisfyingly.


    ¡°Ning Luo, you¡¯re the disciple whom I think the most highly of. I have always been at ease with you handling matters. I do not wish for the sword array ident to happen again in the future. Do order people to keep a tighter eye on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Ning Luo replied.


    ¡°Is there any other thing?¡± Elder Lin asked.


    Ning Luo paused as he saw Elder Lin¡¯s slightly gloomy expression from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°I will definitely put in my best regarding the sword array, so please do not be troubled over it. Don¡¯t let it affect your health.¡±


    Elder Lin was veryforted. Yet, once he thought of Elder Qin¡¯s expression when he asked whether Ye Qingtang passed the assessment, Elder Lin¡¯s face darkened again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s only that the Array Faction elder thinks highly of a disciple who newly entered the sect. To think that my Xuanling Sect would actually have a disciple with a red spirit root, it¡¯s very shameful, and we would be ridiculed by other sects.¡±


    ¡°Red spirit root?¡± Ning Luo was surprised as well.


    Elder Lin sneered, ¡°That disciple is Ye Qingtang. She was personally rmended by Mu Su, and Elder Lin thinks pretty highly of her. However¡­ she is ultimately still a red spirit root and will not be anything big. I¡¯m only afraid she would affect our sect¡¯s reputation.¡±


    There were very few people with orange spirit roots in all sects, and it was such an absurdity that they epted a red spirit root as an outer sect disciple.


    Ning Luo did not say anything, but upon hearing ¡°Ye Qingtang,¡± a weird expression shed across his eyes suddenly.


    Was not Ye Qingtang the person whom Ye You warned about?


    She really passed the sect assessment!

 Chapter 127 - Such a Pity (3)

    Chapter 127: Such a Pity (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Whatever. You can go down first.¡± It seemed that Elder Lin was unwilling to say anything more as he waved a hand and allowed Ning Luo to retreat first.


    Ning Luo left the main hall with many thoughts running across his head.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ning, arrangements for the outer sect disciples are already made. I heard that there are two green spirit roots this time,¡± said one inner sect disciple who went up to Ning Luo upon seeing him.


    Ning Luo returned to his senses and said tly, ¡°Even if they have green spirit roots, they¡¯re still merely outer sect disciples. We are from the inner sect. There¡¯s no need to be bothered with it.¡±


    There was a big difference between the inner and outer sect. In every sect, there were many outer sect disciples, but everyone knew that only getting into the inner sect would they be considered a real disciple of the sect and learn the sect¡¯s mystic techniques.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± That disciple scratched his head and continued. ¡°I saw that Elder Lin was unhappy when he came back just now. Did anything happen in the assessment?¡±


    Ning Luo wanted to say something, but when he thought of what Ye You said previously, a sly look emerged in his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing much actually. He just met with some irritating thing. This year, things are not as simple as just having only two disciples with green spirit roots in the outer sect. Other than that, our sect even epted a young girl with a red spirit root as an exception.¡±


    ¡°Red spirit root?¡± The disciple¡¯s eyes almost fell out when he heard it. ¡°Are you joking? How can a red spirit root enter the sect?¡±


    Ning Luoughed. ¡°It is no longer important whether it is possible or not. What is important is that the person has already entered our outer sect.¡±


    That disciple¡¯s expression turned weird.


    Ning Luo did not say anything else to him, and his mind was preupied on another matter.


    Ye Qingtang was the person whom Ye You wanted him to give ¡°special treatment¡± to. Previously when Ye You¡¯s letter mentioned Ye Qingtang, Ning Luo was not concerned about it. After all, Ye You did clearly write that Ye Qingtang was only a red spirit root.


    Ning Luo originally thought that it was definitely impossible for such a person to enter Xuanling Sect.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Things did not go as one wished.


    Ning Luo was very clear that none of the sects would make an exception for anyone to ept them as a disciple. If they did not pass the assessment, the sect would not give the mighty figures any face regardless of who they are.


    He really did not expect Ye Qingtang to pass the Xuanling Sect entrance assessment with a red spirit root.


    However¡­


    A smile hung on Ning Luo¡¯s lips.


    Regardless of how Ye Qingtang entered Xuanling Sect, she was already a Xuanling Sect disciple from the moment she entered the sect.


    If she was someone Ye You wanted to take care of, he would naturally not let Ye Qingtang be too happy in Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Ning Luo waved at a disciple nearby who went forward immediately.


    ¡°Help me pass a message to Zhou Xuan from the outer sect,¡± Ning Luo said.


    ¡°Zhou Xuan? Senior Brother Ning, just tell me what you want me to pass on to him,¡± replied the disciple very obediently. Ning Luo had outstanding skills and was one of the best amongst the inner sect disciples. Moreover, the Sword Faction¡¯s Elder Lin favored him, and, thus, he had a certain level of influence in the inner sect.


    Ning Luo smiled and had the person lean over as he quietly whispered something into his ears.


    After listening to it, the disciple could not help but look shocked; however, his face returned to normal very quickly.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ning, I will definitely pass this message.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ning Luo waved a hand without emotions.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at that disciple¡¯s departing back view, the smile on Ning Luo¡¯s face deepened.


    <em>Ye Qingtang, I will definitely ¡°take care of you well¡± on behalf of Ye You.</em>

 Chapter 128 - Outer Sect Disciple (1)

    Chapter 128: Outer Sect Disciple (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe middle-aged man brought the selected candidates into the outer sect.


    Everything in the sect amazed the young boys and girls who just entered the sect. However, they were all very smart to suppress their emotions and listened to the middle-aged man¡¯s orders detailedly.


    The outer sect disciples stayed at the same location with three people in a room, males and females separated.


    Ye Qingtang was assigned to a room. Apart from her, Su Wan, who entered as the same batch as her, was assigned to that room as well.


    In the room, other than the two new disciples, there was another person.


    The moment she opened the door and entered the room, Ye Qingtang saw an aloof figure sitting at a table alone. Even when she and Su Wan entered the room, that girl had not looked up at all.


    ¡°Su Wan greets Senior Sister.¡± The gentle Su Wan was very sensible and stepped forward to greet the girl obediently when she saw the girl sitting there.


    That girl was tall and had sharp features but exuded detachment and indifference. When she heard Su Wan¡¯s voice, she merely took a look perfunctorily without replying a single word.


    Su Wan¡¯s expression turned a little ugly, but she smartly did not show anything on her face. She walked to an empty bed at a side and unpacked her luggage a little.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept over that aloof girl, but a yearning expression emerged in her eyes.


    In her previous life, she was also allocated into this room, and there was not a change in the people in the room.


    Su Wan was still Su Wan, and this aloof girl still remained there.


    She was Lin Long. She had a green spirit root and was pretty talented. However, she was usually very silent and did not bother others at all. That time, Ye Qingtang stayed in this room for many years and only heard Lin Long say a few words in total.


    Ye Qingtang originally did not have anything to do with Lin Long, but because Lin Long once stepped up to resolve Ye Qingtang¡¯s predicament, Ye Qingtang remembered this favor.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang greets Senior Sister Lin,¡± Ye Qingtang stepped forward slowly and said with gratitude.


    A word ¡°Senior Sister Lin¡± made Lin Long, who was looking down, look up slightly at the stunning-looking girl in front of her.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Lin Long¡¯s cold voice rang.


    ¡°There is a ¡®Lin¡¯ sewed on Senior Sister Lin¡¯s sleeve, so I took a bold guess.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Lin Long looked down at the barely legible ¡°Lin¡± word on the bamboo leaves image sewed on her sleeves. Her eyes glistened as she raised her head and took a look at Ye Qingtang, though her expression remained the same.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Afterward, she continued looking at the book in her hand without wanting to say anymore.


    Ye Qingtang had been used to Lin Long¡¯s aloofness long ago and did not think much about it as she went to settle her own matters.


    The rooms of Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciples were rtively wide. Even if there were three people in a room, each person had their own individual space, and it did not seem crowded.


    Ye Qingtangid her bedsheets and sat by her bed, carrying the little lightning dragon which had been nested in her arms for a long time. The little figure seemed a little tired andid in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms listlessly with its tiny head in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm.


    Ye Qingtang realized that once the little lightning dragon turned into human form, it would be unusually frail. It was also the first time Ye Qingtang raised a lightning dragon, and she really could not understand what was going on with it.


    Luckily, it did not have any other special reaction apart from being tired.


    Only then was she put at ease.


    After feeding the little lightning dragon a few spirit stones, Ye Qingtang started thinking about how to walk down the route in the sect.

 Chapter 129 - Outer Sect Disciple (2)

    Chapter 129: Outer Sect Disciple (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn her previous life, it was hard for Ye Qingtang to train in the sect. Even if she feigned a spirit root, she still did not have a spirit root in reality. Hence, it was especially difficult for her when she was cultivating in the sect. For a cultivation technique that others would be able to learn in a day or two, she would require over ten times the duration only to be able to barelypete with others.


    Precisely because her cultivation was slow, she seemed exceptionally clumsy amongst all the disciples and suffered quite a lot.


    But this time¡­


    Everything was different.


    The ck Heaven Water that Ye Qingtang required was within the sect¡¯s mystic realm. Ye Qingtang knew of it quitete back then, and that item had already been obtained by an inner sect disciple. This time, she came at just the right time, and she would have to enter the inner sect as soon as possible if she wanted to obtain the ck Heaven Water.


    And only by entering the inner sect would she obtain the sect¡¯s highest-level martial techniques.


    The outer sect was just a step of hers. She must think of a way to pass the inner sect assessment within a year; otherwise, she would have no fate with the ck Heaven Water! It would be even more difficult for her to recover from the loss of her spirit root and grow her new spirit root!


    At the thought of this, Ye Qingtang was very motivated and had a clearer image of what she had to do next.


    After a short rest, the newly-entered disciples had to gather outside to listen to allocations.


    While Ye Qingtang just started preparing to leave, Su Wan had already left ahead of her.


    Obviously, although Su Wan was not weed by Lin Long, she did not intend to interact with Ye Qingtang. To this, Ye Qingtang was not bothered at all.


    At the public square in the outer sect, all the newly-entered disciples were gathered.


    Ye Qingtang arrived a littleter. Upon seeing Ye Qingtang, Yun Shu, who had already changed into Xuanling Sect¡¯s uniform and was standing at the public square, could not help but show a gentle smile.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re the only one left. Hurry up.¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and stood beside Yun Shu immediately.


    The middle-aged man who was in charge of the assessment had left, and the person standing before Ye Qingtang and the rest was an outer sect elder.


    Sects are divided into the inner sect and outer sect, with the disciples in the former being in a respectable ce that outer sect disciples could not bepared to. Thus, the elders in charge of the outer sect were Xuanling Sect¡¯s second-ss elders.


    One would not have any fate to meet the real elders from the four factions if they did not enter the inner sect.


    The elder standing in front of them was donned in gray, and his both hands were behind his back. He looked over fifty years old and had a strict expression. Looking over the crowd, he frowned slightly when he saw Ye Qingtang, but did not say anything much. He simply said to the group of new disciples,


    ¡°After entering Xuanling Sect today, you all are no longer the same as those people outside. You must remember that you are a disciple of Xuanling Sect, and regardless of what you do, the sect¡¯s honor must be ced as a priority. From today onwards, you will enter the outer sect¡¯s Sword Faction to cultivate your swordsmanship. You are to listen to all the arrangements by the sect. If there¡¯s anyone who dares to go against the sect¡¯s rules, the person will be expelled from the sect and never be allowed in ever again.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not know whether it was real or not, but she kept feeling that the outer sect elder seemed to be looking at her when he mentioned the ¡°sect¡¯s honor.¡±


    She touched the tip of her nose. It seemed that all the elders already knew that she passed the assessment with a red spirit root.


    Indeed, in sects where orange spirit roots were already very rare, her only red spirit root was already unusually ¡°eye-catching.¡±

 Chapter 130 - Outer Sect Disciple (3)

    Chapter 130: Outer Sect Disciple (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosDespite the fact that Ye Qingtang passed the three segments of the entrance assessment with flying colors, her red spirit root was still ultimately displeasing to all elders.


    Very obviously, the elder from the outer sect¡¯s Sword Faction did not think highly of Ye Qingtang, who had a red spirit root. Even if the elder did not show any extreme behavior, the casual look on his face already revealed his despise and belittlement.


    Ye Qingtang had already expected this, as she experienced the same thing in her previous life as well.


    However¡­


    Having a red spirit root today did not mean she would have a red spirit root her entire life.


    After admonishing the new disciples for a while, the elder from the outer sect Sword Faction informed them of the rules in the sect.


    The sect would assign certain missions for disciples apart from cultivation. Uponpletion of the missions, the disciples would obtain Xuanming points from the sect.


    These Xuanming points had a special meaning in the sect. Not only could the disciples use the points to exchange for elixirs and martial technique scrolls, but it could also be used to exchange for the right to use the holynd for cultivation.


    It could be said that the Xuanming points were equal to another type of currency within the sect.


    It could bring even more opportunities for cultivation and benefits for all disciples.


    Other than the assigned missions, one could also obtain the Xuanming points by heading to the Rewards Pavilion andpleting any mission of their choice where points were rewarded correspondingly.


    After he was done announcing the rules of the outer sect, the elder from the outer sect¡¯s Sword Faction nodded at a disciple behind him.


    That disciple went forward immediately. In his hands was a tray with dozens of small porcin bottles ced in it.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes shone when she saw the porcin bottles. At the same time, the elder said once again, ¡°This is the Xi Spirit Pill. In the future, everyone will be given two bottles of the Xi Spirit Pill every month.¡±


    Looks of happiness could be seen in the new disciples¡¯ eyes when they heard the elder¡¯s words.


    The Xi Spirit Pill was a rather rare elixir which was extremely helpful for their cultivation. However, outside the sect, even royals had difficulty buying such an elixir. These kinds of elixirs could only be refined in sects, and the prescriptions were held in the hands of the Herbal Factions¡¯ elders without circting it outside.


    If brought outside the sect, such a Xi Spirit Pill would still be in short supply even if it were to be sold for over thousands per pill.


    Yet, in the sect, this was given to disciples monthly.


    Two bottles of Xi Spirit Pill were enough for the new disciples to feel the distance between the sect and the outside world, and this was merely the most basic thing.


    Those Xi Spirit Pills were quickly ced into the hands of the new disciples, and almost everyone held it exceptionally carefully.


    Even for disciples from prominent backgrounds such as Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu, they could not help but wear a happy expression when they saw the Xi Spirit Pills.


    This was an item that normal people were unable to obtain.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up as she looked at the Xi Spirit Pill. This item was really a good thing. The Xi Spirit Pills could help her in her cultivation and even nourish her newly-grown spirit root.


    The Xi Spirit Pill had a strong spirit energy, and what her spirit root needed to grow was none other than spirit energy!


    After handing out the Xi Spirit Pills, the elder left straight away without saying much.


    In the outer sect, the elder would not teach the disciples martial arts directly. If they wanted to cultivate, they had to go to the Sword Faction Pavilion and listen to the lessons by the elders of the outer sect.


    Just when everyone was excited over obtaining the Xi Spirit Pills, they did not notice a few devious pairs of eyes staring at the Xi Spirit Pills in their hands.

 Chapter 131 - Arena (1)

    Chapter 131: Arena (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEveryone was in high spirits after receiving the Xi Spirit Pills and wanted to use the pills to further improve themselves in their cultivation.


    Just when the new disciples were preparing to leave, a bustling noise suddenly came from the side of the public square.


    A group of outer sect disciples were gathered together and having a jolly time.


    That lively scene attracted the group of disciples who just entered the outer sect of Xuanling Sect, and many headed in that direction out of curiosity.


    In the crowd, there was a ten-square-meter empty space in the center of the crowd, where a tall outer sect disciple stood imposingly.


    From the surrounding people¡¯s discussions, the new disciples finally understood what was going on.


    The person standing in the middle of the crowd was called Zhou Qu. He had been in the outer sect for two to three years, and although his skills were not top-notch, he was ranked in the top one thousand people amongst over three thousand people in the outer sect.


    Now, Zhou Qu was standing there to set up an arena.


    Malicious fighting waspletely banned in sects. Infighting amongst disciples in the same sect was all the more disallowed; otherwise, they would receive extremely strict punishments.


    The arena was the only ce where disciples could exchange blows with each other openly, though it was to be of a suitable degree and could not be overly extreme.


    The way Zhou Qu started an arena was very interesting. He challenged the outer sect disciples ranked in thest two thousand ces, and both parties would bet with Xi Spirit Pills where the winning party could obtain the pills.


    Everyone was aware of how precious the Xi Spirit Pills were, and once the new disciples heard that the arena actually used the Xi Spirit Pills as a bet, they were instantly interested.


    However, they were not fools.


    No matter what, Zhou Qu had been a disciple in the sect for two to three years, and there was noparability between them, the newly joined disciples, and him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much to do with this arena. How can we possibly beat Senior Brother Zhou?¡± A new disciple sighed rather disappointingly. Although there was the Xi Spirit Pill as bait, they were still self-aware.


    That new disciple¡¯sment traveled into Zhou Qu¡¯s ears, and Zhou Quughed. ¡°This Junior Brother over here, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t require you to beat me on this arena. As long as you all can withstand three of my moves, I will gift you all a bottle of Xi Spirit Pill. If you can withstand six moves, I will gift you two bottles.¡±


    With these words, those new disciples who previously dropped the idea suddenly had a glimmer of hope.


    If they really had to fight with Zhou Qu, they would definitely not be able to win. However, if they only had to receive his three moves¡­ why not give it a try?


    Many thoughts ran across everyone¡¯s mind. Xi Spirit Pills were precious, and although they obtained two bottles, it was definitely a case of ¡°the more the better.¡± Immediately, the group of new disciples was a little swayed.


    Their reactions fell into Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes, and a cold scoff emerged in his eyes.


    Upon seeing the excited expression of the junior brothers and sisters, the old outer sect disciples from aside could not help but quietly shake their heads.


    Someone might just be baited again.


    Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu were about to leave but were attracted over by the noise.


    A sneer hung on the corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips when she saw Zhou Qu¡¯s face.


    Rather, it was Yun Shu who was interested in the arena.


    ¡°You can obtain a bottle of Xi Spirit Pill as long as you receive three moves? This arena is pretty interesting,¡± Yun Shu chuckled.

 Chapter 132 - Arena (2)

    Chapter 132: Arena (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosPretty interesting?


    Ye Qingtang scoffed in her heart.


    This Zhou Qu was an ¡°acquaintance¡± of hers in her previous life.


    Zhou Qu¡¯s ability was slightly above average in the outer sect and was not considered outstanding, but the arena he set up was a nightmare for plenty of new disciples.


    Zhou Qu¡¯s arena appeared to be targeted against all the disciples ranked below him and seemed easy since one would win only by receiving three moves from him. But only those who went up the arena would know how fierce these three moves were.


    Zhou Qu specialized in fist techniques, and the force from his one punch was enough to crumble a boulder. Unless one was made from steel, which disciple would dare to take his three moves?


    The old outer sect disciples already knew Zhou Qu¡¯s trap from long ago and would naturally not be fooled.


    This arena by Zhou Qu was used to cajole new disciples.


    The new disciples had just obtained the Xi Spirit Pills, and with Zhou Qu opening an arena here thereafter, wasn¡¯t he simply waiting for them to suffer from their own actions?


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, she saw many newly-entered disciples being beaten up by Zhou Qu until they spat blood because of their greed.


    On the other hand, Zhou Qu used this to obtain a fair amount of Xi Spirit Pills from the new disciples. If not for the support of those Xi Spirit Pills, how was he able to climb up to the first thousand ranks?


    Ye Qingtang looked at the same trick that Zhou Qu had used in both her previous and current life and fell into a trance. She was also duped in her previous life and ended up spitting blood from being beaten by Zhou Qu while the Xi Spirit Pills that were just handed to her were also snatched away by Zhou Qu.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun wants to give it a try?¡± Ye Qingtang returned to her senses and turned to ask Yun Shu.


    Yun Shu was slightly taken aback and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m a little interested, but I¡¯ll take a look for the time being.¡±


    Just as Yun Shu was hesitating, a person went up the arena a step ahead of him.


    Looking up, Ye Qingtang sneered in her heart.


    The first person who went up the arena was not anyone else but Lu Xiuwen.


    ¡°I just need to receive three moves from you, and I can obtain a bottle of Xi Spirit Pill?¡± Lu Xiuwen stood on the arena arrogantly.


    After looking at Lu Xiuwen, Zhou Qu shed a friendly smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what¡¯s this junior brother¡¯s name?¡±


    Lu Xiuwen replied, ¡°Lu Xiuwen.¡±


    Zhou Qu¡¯s face froze slightly. The purpose of setting up this arena was to trick those new disciples who did not know what was going on into losing the Xi Spirit Pills to him. However, he was not foolish as well; he had already asked around when the new disciples entered the sect. In this batch, there were two people with green spirit roots who were rtively skilled and born in renowned families. He did not expect that the first to go up the stage was actually Lu Xiuwen.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Junior Brother Lu. I¡¯ve long heard that you have amazing natural endowments, and now that I see you, it¡¯s indeed so. There¡¯s no need to continue thispetition,¡± Zhou Qu said smoothly and immediately handed a bottle of Xi Spirit Pill into Lu Xiuwen¡¯s hands


    ¡°Treat this bottle of Xi Spirit Pill as a first meeting gift from me to Lu Junior Brother. In the future, we will be martial brothers from the same sect.¡±


    Zhou Qu was smart: Lu Xiuwen was pretty skilled and also a Formidable Heavens Royals. Establishing good rtions with such a person was obviously the best choice.


    Seeing the Xi Spirit Pill being handed to him, Lu Xiuwen did not say anything much and left the arena straight away.


    This sight made the other new disciples even more excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A new disciple hurriedly went up the arena as though he was deeply afraid that Zhou Qu would lose all the Xi Spirit Pills to others who went before him and not have any left to give him.


    Zhou Qu asked the other party¡¯s background as usual, but this time, he was not as amiable as he was to Lu Xiuwen previously and directly started a match.

 Chapter 133 - Arena (3)

    Chapter 133: Arena (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe new disciple also knew that he was definitely not Zhou Qu¡¯s opponent, but based on the fact this his own physique was not bad, he thought that no matter how poorly-skilled he was, he would not be knocked out from three blows. Even if he were to sustain some injuries, he would still be able to forcefully hold out.


    This thought came across the minds of many new disciples.


    Logically, there was nothing wrong with this thought.


    Unless there was an extremely huge disparity between the two parties, it was almost impossible for one to knockout the other party in three moves.


    If Zhou Qu were an inner sect disciple, no one would dare to receive his punches, but since he was also in the outer sect, they believed that there was not too big of a gap in their abilities.


    Expectantly, the new disciple directed his energy and stood still as he waited to receive the three moves and take the Xi Spirit Pill.


    Zhou Qu looked full of smiles, but in reality, a force already gathered in his hands. He suddenly attacked, greeting the new disciple with his fist.


    Since the new disciple was to receive the attack, he could also strike a move to handle the attack as long as he could receive the next move.


    When the two of them exchanged blows, Zhou Qunded a heavy punch straight on the other party¡¯s face, and that disciple immediately raised a hand to block the attack, receiving the first move.


    Although it was rather strenuous, joy riled up in the new disciple¡¯s heart.


    Indeed, receiving a few of Zhou Qu¡¯s moves was not tough. While the force of Zhou Qu¡¯s punch was very huge, he was not cunning in his attacks, so there should not be a problem in forcefully receiving the attacks.


    A whileter, Zhou Qu struck a second move, and this was also safely received by the new disciple.


    The continuous two moves fell into the eyes of the onlookers. After seeing that Zhou Qu¡¯s moves were neither swift nor fierce, the new disciples who were still hesitant immediately let down their guard and clenched their fists in preparation to give it a try.


    Seeing the new disciples letting down their guards, Ye Qingtang silently shook her head from the side.


    Zhou Qu¡¯s trick was really effective.


    In the three moves, the most crucial one was the third move.


    Zhou Qu struck andnded his third move which appeared exactly the same as the previous moves with the same speed that one could easily withstand.


    However, just when that new disciple raised his hand to receive the move and met Zhou Qu¡¯s fist, he could only feel a violent force like that of a fierce tiger running downhill prating from the fist into his entire body. That force was extremely huge and was simply not what he could bear. Before he could return to his senses, his entire body was flung out from the huge force!


    Everyone thought that Zhou Qu¡¯s three moves were rather easy to receive, and no one would have thought that the new disciple would suddenly miss at thest move.


    With the disciple losing at the third move, the fight was naturally over. That disciple held on his painful chest and looked up at Zhou Qu who was fake-smiling.


    Only he would know that the ordinary-looking third move was utterly different from the two moves exchanged previously!


    Many new disciples around him still found it a pity, as they felt that he was so close to winning a bottle of Xi Spirit Pill.


    Now, not only did that new disciple not win the Xi Spirit Pill, he lost Xi Spirit Pill that he just obtained to Zhou Qu.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity, junior brother. Just a little more, and you could have received the third move.¡± Zhou Qu purposely sighed regrettably with an evil glint in his eyes as he held the Xi Spirit Pill he obtained.


    Amongst these new disciples, how many could withstand one punch from him?


    If he didn¡¯t go easy first, how else could he let this group of little bastards bear hope ande forward to ¡°gift¡± him the Xi Spirit Pills one by one?

 Chapter 134 - Arena (4)

    Chapter 134: Arena (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIf Zhou Qu used all his force from the start, definitely no one would dare to go up. But with such a cover-up, the disciples would immediately think that they have a chance of winning.


    To catch a big fish, one must cast a long line.


    Zhou Qu was really skillful in using this strategy.


    Moreover, the new disciples were not old¡ªfifteen, sixteen-year-olds were very easy to be duped.


    As expected, when the first new disciple lost a bottle of Xi Spirit Pill, a few other new disciples went up sessively. Those new disciples, without exception, did not have any energy to block Zhou Qu¡¯s third move.


    One or two times was a coincidence, but if so many people lost at the third move, it would be really dumb of those new disciples if they still did not realize anything fishy.


    In just a short while, Zhou Qu collected five to six bottles of Xi Spirit Pills. Subtracting the bottle he gave to Lu Xiuwen, he still gained quite a lot.


    Seeing as to how the remaining new disciples began to be more vignt, Zhou Qu knew that no one else in this new batch would be fooled anymore.


    ¡°This Senior Brother Zhou is misbehaving.¡± Yun Shu, who had already seen Zhou Qu¡¯s scheme, could not help but frown and feel unhappy.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and looked at the dejected look of the disciples who lost their Xi Spirit Pills as though she saw herself in her previous life.


    Having two bottles of Xi Spirit Pills every month already was not ample enough. Now that one bottle was snatched away when they just received it, the remaining one bottle was simply not enough to support their consumption for a month. With such dissipation, the new disciples would definitely suffer a loss in their cultivation.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly turned around and replied to Yun Shu, ¡°Senior Brother Yun, let¡¯s y a round, should we?¡±


    Yun Shu was slightly taken aback and did not know what Ye Qingtang¡¯s words meant.


    Ye Qingtang quietly said a few words by Yun Shu¡¯s ears, and Yun Shu could not help but widen his eyes.


    On the arena, Zhou Qu waited for a while, and after realizing that no fishes were going to be baited anymore, he then prepared to stop.


    But just when Zhou Qu was about to leave, a small figure suddenly stepped up the arena.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, can I give this a try?¡±


    A girl¡¯s voice, which had a slight hint ofughter, reverberated on the arena.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were instantly fixed on the tiny figure on the arena.


    Zhou Qu paused in his tracks. Turning around, he saw a skinny, beautiful girl walking up the arena and was stunned.


    ¡°How do I address you, junior sister?¡± Zhou Qu asked carefully. The new disciples had already clearly seen his scheme, how could there be such a foolish person toe knocking on his door?


    ¡°I am Ye Qingtang,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    The caution in Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes vanished into thin air once Ye Qingtang said her name, and a scornful expression instantly appeared in his eyes.


    There was already a rumor that a girl with a red spirit root was selected amongst this batch of new disciples. This was a casual joke amongst them, and Zhou Qu would never have thought that thest to go up the arena would actually be the girl with an inferior red spirit root.


    He had seen people who courted death, but he had never seen someone who really wanted to court death. Those new disciples with yellow spirit roots were not even his opponent, yet this girl still wanted to challenge him?


    When Lu Xiuwen, who was already ready to leave, saw Ye Qingtang going up the stage, he returned immediately and looked at her as though he was ready to watch a good show.


    Those new disciples were taken aback for a moment as well because of Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance.


    Everyone felt that Ye Qingtang was definitely crazy. Otherwise, how would a girl with such a small red spirit root dare to enter the arena?

 Chapter 135 - Raise the Bet (1)

    Chapter 135: Raise the Bet (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Oh? Does Junior Sister Ye wants to give it a try? How do you want topete?¡± Zhou Qu would naturally not let go of such a fat sheep. There was already no one going up the arena, and Ye Qingtang was thest person that he could trick. Of course, he had to properly ¡°greet¡± her.


    Ye Qingtang calmly looked at the greed in Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes, and her lips curled up.


    ¡°Just now, Senior Brother Zhou said that I would win a bottle of Xi Spirit Pills as long as I receive three moves. I think this bet seems pretty little, how about we bet on four bottles?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    Once her words were said, everyone around here was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is Ye Qingtang crazy? She actually wants to bet on four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills with Senior Brother Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Where would she get four bottles from?¡±


    Those new disciples who went up the arena previously were extremely shocked when they saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s crazy act and only felt that Ye Qingtang had nothing better to do and was sending herself to death¡¯s door.


    However, there were also some bad-meaning disciples who lost their Xi Spirit Pills who hoped that someone would be worse than them since they lost a bottle of Xi Spirit Pill and were going to fall behind others in their cultivation. It so happened that Ye Qingtang¡¯s suggestion fulfilled their requirements.


    Simrly, Zhou Qu did not expect that the fat sheep that foolishly delivered herself to him would be so ¡°self-aware.¡± He initially thought that he would end things by cheating one bottle. Who would have thought¡­ Ye Qingtang actually came over to increase the bet, and this really made him happy.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you. I can agree to your request, but I want to ask something: you, a new disciple, just entered the sect and received two bottles of Xi Spirit Pills in total. If you want topete with me, you should show some sincerity, right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and immediately took out four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills from her arms.


    Once he saw those four bottles, Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    This girl really had four bottles!


    From aside, Yun Shu did not know whether tough or cry at Ye Qingtang¡¯s crazy act. Amongst the four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills in her hands, two of them were his.


    When Ye Qingtang asked him for his Xi Spirit Pills just now, Yun Shu was still a little hesitant. However, when he saw the girl¡¯s sincere look, Yun Shu could not bear to reject her. He already mentally prepared himself and treated it as going crazy with Ye Qingtang for once; so be it if she lost them all.


    While Xi Spirit Pills were precious, Yun Shu had a peaceful nature and was not too concerned.


    Everyone was quite surprised that Ye Qingtang could obtain four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills and were all curious where she got two additional bottles from.


    Only Lu Xiuwen frowned slightly as his gazended on Yun Shu who was smiling bitterly from aside. Seeing Yun Shu¡¯s behavior, Lu Xiuwen already knew the background of the other two bottles and could not help but scoff in his heart.


    To think that he still thought of Yun Shu as his onlypetitor in the batch. Who would have thought that Yun Shu would be this foolish to give his Xi Spirit Pills to Ye Qingtang to y around with.


    Yet,ing to think of it, Lu Xiuwen was satisfied.


    His abilities wereparable to Yun Shu¡¯s. If he could pull a gap between them the moment he entered the sect, it would naturally be the best.


    He had the confidence that he could leave Yun Shu behind with the advantage of these two bottles of Xi Spirit Pills.


    No one at the scene felt that Ye Qingtang was able to win. The new disciples were watching the good show while the old disciples quietly sighed.


    Lin Long walked past the arena, and while she did not intend to pay attention to it initially, she stopped in her tracks when she saw the tiny frame in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡­

 Chapter 136 - Raise the Bet (2)

    Chapter 136: Raise the Bet (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>It¡¯s her?</em>


    Lin Long¡¯s looked over the arena, and an unhappy expression emerged in her eyes when she saw Zhou Qu. She had heard some things about this arena as well but¡­


    She did not expect that Ye Qingtang, who appeared very calm, would actually look for trouble like others.


    Instinctively, she stood aside and watched on quietly.


    After confirming that Ye Qingtang had four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills, Zhou Qu almost struck immediately without warming up.


    The four additional bottles now would cover the quota given to them in two months.


    ¡°Sure. Since Junior Sister Ye is so sincere, I will ept it as your senior brother. After three moves, my four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills will be all yours if you can receive my moves,¡± Zhou Qu said as he purposely feigned generosity and ced four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills aside.


    However, he was very clear that Ye Qingtang definitely did not have the ability to take away these four bottles and would have to give him four bottles instead.


    He was not afraid of Ye Qingtang going back on her words: anyone in the arena in the sect must follow rules, and if anyone went back on their words, they would be punished once the news traveled to into the warden¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Please take care of me, senior brother.¡± Ye Qingtang cupped one hand in another, and she lowered her eyes as a sly look shed across in her eyes.


    Zhou Qu nodded aloofly and focused on his breathing. This time, he did not intend to y the same trick and go easy on the first two moves.


    Anyway, no one would go up the arena after Ye Qingtang, and he obviously wanted to finish her as quickly as possible.


    Below the arena, an ominous feeling rose up within Yun Shu as he looked at Zhou Qu directing his energy.


    The method Zhou Qu used to direct his energy was extremely simr to the one he used in the third method previously. Could it be that he wanted to finish Ye Qingtang in the first move?


    Yun Shu could not help but frown.


    ¡°Brother Yun, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in deep waters because of Ye Qingtang.¡± Lu Xiuwen¡¯s voice rang beside Yun Shu¡¯s ears.


    Yun Shu looked over and saw that Lu Xiuwen actually came to his side since some time ago.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang has another two bottles of Xi Spirit Pills in her hands. Those should be yours, right? I know that Brother Yun is kind by nature, but there are some things that shouldn¡¯t bepromised so easily like this. You should have seen the oue of all the other junior and senior brothers previously. How would Ye Qingtang be able to withstand three moves from Senior Brother Zhou?¡±


    Yun Shu merely looked at him coldly without saying anything.


    Lu Xiuwen was not too bothered; he merely wanted to watch the two of them embarrass themselves in front of him.


    On the arena, Zhou Qu had already gathered his force in his fists. With a sudden loud roar and a quick jump, he dashed for Ye Qingtang directly!


    Ye Qingtang remained rooted to the ground calmly as though she did not see Zhou Qu¡¯s iing powerful punch.


    Everyone below the arena was already trembling in fear at the sight. Seeing how Ye Qingtang stood still without any intention to receive the move, they thought that Ye Qingtang was really seeking death and would be knocked out by Zhou Qu without even withstanding one move.


    However¡­


    Just when Zhou Qu¡¯s punch was about tond on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, Ye Qingtang suddenly bent down.


    The timing when she bent down was too ingenious. When Zhou Qu threw an extremely powerful punch, her small movement caused Zhou Qu to end up punching the air without warning!


    Zhou Qu was indeed a little dumbfounded when he punched the air. He clearly saw Ye Qingtang remaining still as though she was too stunned to move. How was it that this girl suddenly bent down and avoided his punch the moment he attacked?

 Chapter 137 - Raise the Bet (3)

    Chapter 137: Raise the Bet (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Qu turned to look at Ye Qingtang and saw that she actually picked up a light, square handkerchief from the ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that this handkerchief fell on the ground just now,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she picked up the handkerchief and straightened herself smilingly.


    In that moment¡­


    Everyone was muddled.


    The moment Zhou Qu threw out a punch, everyone knew that this sparring was over.


    Ye Qingtang was too slow-witted to receive his move.


    However¡­


    No one expected that at that critical moment, Ye Qingtang actually bent down and avoided the attack miraculously.


    And what made people more speechless was¡­


    She bent down only to pick the handkerchief on the ground!


    Her luck was a little too good!


    Everyone felt speechless instantly, and the tense strings in their hearts were suddenly loosened.


    Zhou Qu¡¯s imposing punch was dodged by Ye Qingtang so casually, and Zhou Qu¡¯s face turned blue in a moment as well.


    If Ye Qingtang did not have just a tiny red spirit root, Zhou Qu would have thought that she was purposely fooling around with him.


    ¡°Oh? Senior Brother Zhou already threw out a move? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Ye Qingtang held the handkerchief and looked at Zhou Qu a little shockingly as though she just realized that Zhou Qu had already attacked.


    The corner of Zhou Qu¡¯s lips twitched, and he wished he could kill this girl who had it easy but was still acting innocent.


    ¡°There are still two moves then?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a smile.


    ¡°There are still two moves, indeed. Junior Sister Ye should be more focused this time,¡± Zhou Qu said while suppressing his grievance.


    ¡°Please go ahead, Senior Brother Zhou.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as she kept the small handkerchief.


    Zhou Qu did not rest for a moment andunched an attack at Ye Qingtang immediately.


    There was a slight change in expression in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. At the moment when Zhou Qu attacked, Ye Qingtang used some mysterious footstep and spun on her heels, turning around. Just by raising her tiny wrist, she directly met with Zhou Qu¡¯s fist which seemed like a careless graze but dispersed the force in Zhou Qu¡¯s fist invisibly. Ye Qingtang turned her palm over and pushed Zhou Qu, forcing him to fall forward again in the direction of the force of his punch.


    To others, this scene appeared as Ye Qingtang shifting her body in a panic. Moreover, the position where she raised her hand to block the move was incorrect as well.


    But, it was just these two movements that made Zhou Qu punch the air once again. He stumbled forward a few steps due to the force from his punch and almost fell.


    After barely regaining his bnce, Zhou Qu was utterly confused.


    What happened?


    How did his punch suddenly be so weak and soft?


    Zhou Qu originally suspected whether Ye Qingtang yed any tricks, but their interaction just now was only for a moment, and Ye Qingtang only raised his fist with her wrist without using any force.


    But what happened to him?


    The next move that he had already prepared could not be carried out due to the sudden and violent stumble.


    It so happened that Ye Qingtang weirdly dodged this second move.


    Two sessive failed moves caused Zhou Qu¡¯s expression to turn ugly.


    Other disciples did not react much and merely felt that Ye Qingtang was pretty lucky. Furthermore, Zhou Qu did not beat any other new disciples within two moves, though this point was overlooked by everyone.


    They only felt that Zhou Qu was purposely going easy.


    Only people as skilled as Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen could tell that both of Zhou Qu¡¯s moves were intended to end thepetition immediately.


    It was just that Ye Qingtang¡¯s receiving act was too strange, and one really could not tell whether it was because her luck was good or that Zhou Qu went easy on her.

 Chapter 138 - Raise the Bet (4)

    Chapter 138: Raise the Bet (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe smile on Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face could not help but fall a little.


    Wanting to sense whether Ye Qingtang yed any tricks, he narrowed his eyes, but he did not feel that there were any special moves after thinking over and over again.


    Two out of three moves were over. Only one move was left, and then Ye Qingtang would win.


    This time, Zhou Qu did not dare to be careless as well.


    God knows why this annoying girl was so cursed. She obviously looked very weak, how could he not manage to hit her?


    Zhou Qu took a deep breath, refusing to believe in superstitions, and the eyes which he looked at Ye Qingtang with became increasingly stern.


    A seeming smile was still hung on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one move left. Go ahead, Senior Brother Zhou,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    Zhou Qu scoffed. He suddenly walked forward and directed his energy, directly hitting Ye Qingtang without giving her any reaction time.


    A stern look shed across her smiling eyes. At the moment when Zhou Qu dashed towards her, her hind foot back-stepped a little, and she flipped her wrist. When Zhou Qu¡¯s punch was about tond, her hands suddenly held onto his fists, and using the impact of his punch, she threw him out directly.


    To others, all of this seemed like Zhou Qu slipped and was flung forward because his force was too violent.


    Zhou Qu put all his force into this punch, and if the punch hadnded on Ye Qingtang, her bones would definitely be crushed.


    However, as Ye Qingtang flipped her wrist and dissolved the force, she directly transferred the energy onto Zhou Qu and sent him flying away.


    Arge bang was heard.


    Zhou Qu was thrown onto the side of the arena with a heavy thud. The pain made his face pale and contorted in agony.


    The surrounding disciples were all dumbfounded.


    To them, the battle between Zhou Qu and Ye Qingtang simply looked like a joke.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to block Zhou Qu¡¯s attack, but unexpectedly, Zhou Qu did not stand stable himself and actually flew out¡­


    What¡­


    The hell is this!


    Those new disciples that lost to Zhou Qu previously almost spat a mouthful of blood.


    Why did Zhou Qu not make so many mistakes when sparring with them? Why was there a series of problems when it became Ye Qingtang?


    <em>Even if you thought that the little girl was good-looking, you should not be so obvious when going easy on her!</em>


    Those who still hoped for Ye Qingtang to end up worse than them were all disappointed.


    Zhou Qu stood up unsteadily and held onto his painful chest as a buzzing sound rang in his head.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll ept these four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills.¡± Ye Qingtang beamed at the rather shabby-looking Zhou Qu. Before Zhou Qu managed to say something, she went straight to take the four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills that Zhou Qu had ced into her hands and kept it as though it was the logical thing to do.


    Zhou Qu watched with his own eyes as the four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills that he won previously was kept by Ye Qingtang. Instantly, his face turned extremely ugly, and he was so depressed he almost threw up blood.


    He had not managed to react to what happened previously. He only felt that after Ye Qingtang¡¯s touch, there seemed to be a force deviating the original track of his fist and he ended up throwing himself out.


    No one had expected that Ye Qingtang could actually receive Zhou Qu¡¯s three moves.


    urately speaking, Ye Qingtang did not even put in any effort; it was Zhou Qu who made sessive mistakes which looked like he was intentionally going easy on her.


    No one knew that Zhou Qu was the one who was pissed to death.

 Chapter 139 - Sect Disciple (1)

    Chapter 139: Sect Disciple (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Qu took out the four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills which he did not even n to give Ye Qingtang, yet unexpectedly¡­ he lost the bait along with the fish. Under everyone¡¯s watch, he could only concede.


    ¡°Not bad, Junior Sister Ye,¡± Zhou Qu said as his lips twitched, and his face darkened to a shocking shade.


    In the outer sect, there were quite a few disciples who entered after Zhou Qu and once suffered a loss on this arena. Seeing as to how Zhou Qu lost four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills at one go, they were very satisfied as well.


    Simply not wanting to remain there any longer, Zhou Qu turned around and left with a dark face.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills that she gained, and her lips curled up. She walked down the arena and to Yun Shu¡¯s side, stuffing the four bottles that she won from Zhou Qu into Yun Shu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What are you doing, junior sister?¡± Yun Shu asked, confused. He had not recovered from the shock of Ye Qingtang¡¯s victory and could not help but be a little muddle-headed when he saw four bottles of elixirs being stuffed into his hands in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I borrowed your two bottles of elixirs to go up the arena. Now that I¡¯ve won, I¡¯m just returning them to you with interest,¡± Ye Qingtang beamed.


    This action fell into many eyes.


    Previously, quite a number of people were still curious where Ye Qingtang got two additional bottles of Xi Spirit Pills from, and they finally understood now.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t go up the arena, and it¡¯s natural for you to keep this elixir yourself. I¡¯ll just take back my two original bottles.¡± Yun Shu returned to his senses and was unwilling to gain such benefits without putting any effort.


    Moreover, he knew that Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was not considered good and needed the Xi Spirit Pills more than him. Thus, he was unwilling to share a portion of her winnings.


    ¡°If Senior Brother Yun doesn¡¯t ept, then I¡¯ll not find you for help in the future,¡± Ye Qingtang purposely replied in a perplexed tone.


    Yun Shu opened his mouth and looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s wronged expression, not knowing what to do, and could only forcefully ept it.


    ¡°Thank you then, junior sister.¡±


    In Lu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes, the interaction between Yun Shu and Ye Qingtang was extremely ring.


    Initially, Lu Xiuwen was still mocking Yun Shu for giving Ye Qingtang his elixirs as it would allow him to establish a greater gap between him and Yun Shu within a month. Lu Xiuwen obtained an additional bottled from Zhou Qu and had three bottles of Xi Spirit Pills in total while Yun Shu would have none.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Not only were the two bottles of Xi Spirit Pills that Yun Shu gave out returned to him, he even got two additional bottles from Ye Qingtang.


    In the end, it was Lu Xiuwen who had one less bottle than Yun Shu instead.


    All his previous calctions fell out, and Lu Xiuwen almost choked to death.


    The sarcasm on his face vanished into thin air immediately, and his expression was even darker than Zhou Qu who left hurriedly. Without saying anything, he turned around and left, unwilling to spare both Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu another look.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang is indeed smart. Yun Shu seems to be the young master of Liu Yun family n, and this act cozied up to him. She is really scheming¡­¡±


    Most people were more or less unhappy as they saw that Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu gained two additional bottles of Xi Spirit Pills without doing anything.


    To them, it was obviously best to use the Xi Spirit Pills for themselves.


    However, Yun Shu¡¯s family background was outstanding and was indeed a person that one would want to win over. Thus, they had already conjectured the motive of Ye Qingtang¡¯s act.


    Ye Qingtang was not at all bothered by this.


    What had her kindness to a person got anything to do with their identity or background?


    It was simply her liking only.


    After observing from aside all along and witnessing the oue of thepetition, Lin Long showed a worried expression, though she silently left without saying anything.

 Chapter 140 - Rewards Pavilion (1)

    Chapter 140: Rewards Pavilion (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosXi Spirit Pill was a good item, and obviously, the more of it, the better. However, Ye Qingtang would never maltreat those who had helped her in her previous life.


    Only she, who had experienced hell before, would understand vividly how precious the kindness of a timely assistance was.


    The Sword Faction was the main faction in the outer sect, and the outer sect warden was to teach Xuanling Sect¡¯s basic swordys.


    After the warden taught the lessons, the disciples were to cultivate themselves, and the extent of improvement was all dependent on their own talent and diligence.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang stayed in the outer sect for many years; thus, she was already extremely familiar with the content of the lessons as if they were on the back of her hand. She was very clear that although the things taught in the outer sect were profound whenpared to ces outside sects, the real elite skills were concentrated in the inner sect.


    And only by entering the inner sect would one be able to reach higher attainment and cultivate more powerful skills.


    After experiencing everything in her past life, Ye Qingtang would not be negligent. The moment she finished listening to the lesson, she immediately headed for the training hall to practice her swordy.


    Her current body was in a far better condition than the one in her previous life where she had to go through countless hardships and tribtions. Given her current condition, it was impossible for her to use the many cultivation techniques that she learned in her previous life. Moreover, she did not have a spirit root in the previous life and was utterly helpless at cultivations that used the spirit root. It could be said that she waspletely a stranger to this aspect; thus, she had to cultivate even more diligently in this lifetime.


    However, after a few days of cultivation, Ye Qingtang did not plod on forcefully as well.


    To be powerful in the sect, one could not rely only on the lessons but had to personally fight for it.


    This method was to use the Xuanming points.


    Xuanming points could be exchanged for things to upgrade oneself like elixirs, martial technique scrolls, and usage of popr cultivation spots. Additionally, there was only one way of obtaining the points.


    That was by doing missions¡­


    The sect would appoint respective disciples at certain times toplete sect-appointed missions. Afterpleting the mission, one would obtain the respective Xuanming points. However, disciples who had just entered the sect for less than a month like Ye Qingtang would not be appointed toplete missions.


    Ye Qingtang really needed Xuanming points, as she knew how important it was to upgrade herself.


    Hence, her goal was locked down.


    ¡°You want to go to the Rewards Pavilion?¡± Yun Shu was a little stunned when he heard of Ye Qingtang¡¯s n.


    The Rewards Pavilion would distribute some missions which were not forced on the disciples butpletely based on the disciples¡¯ wish. If they wanted to earn Xuanming points, they could ept the missions where there would be no punishment should they fail, and they were able to gain Xuanming points should they seed.


    ording to the differing levels of difficulty, the reward of Xuanming points varied: simple missions would have lesser rewards, and one person couldplete it independently while higher difficulty missions would require disciples to form a group by themselves andplete it through teamwork.


    Previously, the outer sect elder had mentioned this, but no one took it to heart.


    The new disciples were still busy familiarizing themselves with everything in the outer sect then and did not have the energy to struggle with missions.


    ¡°Is it because you do not have enough Xi Spirit Pills already? I still have some with me, how about you take it first?¡± Yun Shu did notpletely approve of Ye Qingtang¡¯s strategy. These few days, he could tell that Ye Qingtang was more hardworking than any other disciple and felt her desire to be powerful.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head with a smile.

 Chapter 141 - Rewards Pavilion (2)

    Chapter 141: Rewards Pavilion (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I still have Xi Spirit Pills. I just want to take a look there only,¡± Ye Qingtang told a white lie, as she could tell that Yun Shu was very worried.


    Other disciples were still smug over obtaining Xi Spirit Pills, but Ye Qingtang was clearer than anyone that relying only on the Xi Spirit Pills was far from enough to stand out in the outer sect.


    At that point of time, Ye You had already be Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s disciple, and if Ye Qingtang was to progress so slowly, the gap between her and Ye You would only be bigger.


    At most a year!


    One yearter, Ye Qingtang must pass the inner sect assessment, and only then would she be able to close the gap between her and Ye You.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yun Shu looked at his junior sister, rather unconvinced.


    Ye Qingtangughed innocently.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun, you think too highly of me already. What missions do you think I¡¯ll be able to take on given my current abilities?¡±


    Yun Shu thought so as well and did not ask anything further.


    Since he still had to cultivate his swordy, he did not apany Ye Qingtang to the Rewards Pavilion.


    Ye Qingtang went to the outer sect¡¯s Rewards Pavilion alone.


    The outer sect¡¯s Rewards Pavilion was very broad and had three floors in total.


    All sorts of rewarding missions were distributed mostly on the first floor while portraits of tyrants on the Assassination Roll was pasted all over the second floor.


    It was still considered early when Ye Qingtang came, and there were not many people in the Rewards Pavilion. Amongst those who came to either select missions or submit theirpleted missions on the third floor, none of them noticed Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang took a look on the first floor. There were plenty of rewarding missions here, and one would not be able to finish browsing them even after a day.


    The missions in the Rewards Pavilion consisted of all kinds of strange things. From killing demonic beasts to seeking treasures, almost anything and everything was there. The lower corner of each mission indicated the number of Xuanming points that would be awarded uponpletion.


    Ye Qingtang picked a few missions which gave the highest rewards. Those few were particrly difficult, and the chance of seeding would still be very low even with hundreds of elite disciples.


    Some missions with small rewards were suitable for one toplete independently, and Ye Qingtang took a look at them as well, but after weighing her options, she felt that it was not worth it.


    Most of those missions were quite some distance away from Xuanling Sect. Although they had a low level of difficulty and were not dangerous, after she took into ount the distance to and fro, it would take at least half a month¡¯s time. Moreover, the number of Xuanming points awarded were in single digits, so it was extremely not worthwhile.


    In the outer sect, exchanging a bottle of Xi Spirit Pills already required fifteen Xuanming points. Even if Ye Qingtang did solo missions nonstop for a month, she would only be able to exchange for one bottle at most to even hold up her cultivation. The cost and benefit were simply not proportional.


    In reality¡­


    Solo missions were not only the ones on the first floor; on the second floor, mouth-watering number of Xuanming points were stated on the bottom of every portrait on the huge Assassination Roll.


    The least was hundreds of points while the higher-rewarding ones gave over thousands of points.


    However¡­


    Those were not what the current Ye Qingtang couldplete.


    Everyone on the Assassination Roll were extremely evil and violent. Furthermore, their skills surpassed everyone, and they hadmitted innumerable murders. Moreover, those people¡¯s whereabouts were not fixed, and it was not an easy thing to locate them.


    Such missions on the Assassination Roll were mostly epted by the inner sect disciples, as the outer sect disciples simply were not powerful enough to deal with any one person on the Assassination Roll.


    After searching for a long time, Ye Qingtang only saw one mission to kill a Level 4 demonic beast where the location was rather far, and the number of points awarded was barely a two-digit number.


    When Ye Qingtang was about to calcte whether it was worth it or not, a figure suddenly appeared outside the entrance of the Rewards Pavilion.

 Chapter 142 - Rewards Pavilion (3)

    Chapter 142: Rewards Pavilion (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Qu had been in a terribly foul mood these few days. After losing four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills to Ye Qingtang in front of everyone, he was ridiculed by quite a few senior and junior brothers.


    In the many years that he set up the arena, it was still Zhou Qu¡¯s first time losing big time to a new disciple.


    Losing four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills at once plus the bottle he gave Lu Xiuwen, he barely profited from the new disciples this year. How were the additional two to three bottles enough for him to make it through this year?


    Zhou Qu knew that his natural endowment was not outstanding enough; thus, he squeezed his brain juice to use dishonest means and obtain Xi Spirit Pills in order to support himself in ranking in the first thousand in the outer sect.


    However, he did not expect to meet such a cursed Ye Qingtang this year who messed up all his ns.


    Helpless, Zhou Qu could only head to the Rewards Pavilion in search of suitable missions for him to exchange for a few bottles of Xi Spirit Pills in order to obtain enough spirit pills to support his cultivation.


    However¡­


    Never in a million years would Zhou Qu expect that the moment he stepped into the Rewards Pavilion, he would actually see Ye Qingtang!


    All the grievance from these few days flooded his mind immediately, and a dangerous look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Junior Sister Ye. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±


    Ye Qingtang heard this and turned around immediately. Looking up, she saw that a devious-looking Zhou Qu had already stood behind her.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou,¡± Ye Qingtang addressed generously.


    Zhou Qu clenched his teeth secretly and was even more annoyed when he looked at an unafraid Ye Qingtang. If it were not for Ye Qingtang, how would he have lost so many Xi Spirit Pills? How would he, then, be here to search for missions!


    A n suddenly formed in his mind, and heughed while looking at Ye Qingtang,


    ¡°Good thing you¡¯re here, Junior Sister Ye. I was going to look for you just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows and continued. ¡°Is there anything you need me for?¡±


    Zhou Quughed. ¡°Of course, there is a reason why I wanted to look for you. You performed pretty well on the arena a few days ago, and I am very grateful. However, Junior Sister Ye seemed to forget something; thus, I am here to remind you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What did I forget?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Zhou Qu calmly.


    A sharp, cold light shone across Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes though he wore a solemn expression.


    ¡°I started the arena that day to be able to learn from fellow disciples and allowed new disciples like you all to participate since you all were interested. However¡­ I personally guided you so painstakingly. Did you forget that you should give me some remuneration?¡±


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    She was aware that Zhou Qu was narrow-minded but did not think that¡­


    She had seen a shameless person before but had never seen such a shameless person.


    Zhou Qu was not resigned to the fact that she won the Xi Spirit Pills and actually thought of such an excuse to get some back!


    ¡°Remuneration? I don¡¯t remember senior brother saying about any remuneration,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly.


    Suddenly, Zhou Qu¡¯s face darkened, and the smile on his face slowly faded. He scoffed, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you just entered our sect and may still be unclear of the sect¡¯s rules. When an old disciple gives guidance to a new disciple, remuneration is required. It is still so even if this were to travel into the ears of the wardens.¡±

 Chapter 143 - Another Three Moves (1)

    Chapter 143: Another Three Moves (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere was indeed such a rule in all the sects.


    Should new disciples ask senior brothers and sisters for guidance, they could set a certain remuneration in exchange for a little teaching.


    However¡­


    How was Zhou Qu giving guidance?


    It was clearly an arena he set up, yet he shamelessly worded it so nicely now.


    Ultimately, he found such an excuse only because he was frustrated over losing the Xi Spirit Pills to Ye Qingtang.


    At that point, there were significantly fewer people in the Rewards Pavilion. In the wide first floor, only Ye Qingtang and Zhou Qu remained. With the warden in charge of the missions currently on the third floor, no one could say anything even if Zhou Qu were to act arrogantly.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I gave you guidance so kindly. It cannot be that you don¡¯t even know about such manners?¡±


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes, and a smile extended on her lips. Lifting her chin slightly, she swept a look across Zhou Qu¡¯s greedy face and said, ¡°I wonder what kind of remuneration does Senior Brother Zhou want?¡¯


    Zhou Qu was rather satisfied at Ye Qingtang¡¯s sensibility and said immediately, ¡°You are a new disciple and don¡¯t have anything else. I showed you the directions for three moves, and ording to our initial betting chip on the arena, each move is worth four bottles of Xi Spirit Pills. I gave you guidance for three moves, so logically, you should give me twelve bottles of Xi Spirit Pills.¡±


    Twelve bottles of Xi Spirit Pills?


    Zhou Qu really had arge appetite!


    Ye Qingtang scoffed, ¡°Twelve bottles of Xi Spirit Pills. Are you joking, Senior Brother Zhou? How would I have twelve bottles of Xi Spirit Pills?¡±


    Zhou Qu replied, ¡°With the four bottles that you took out previously plus the ones I gave you, that will be eight bottles. I am also not a heartless person. You just need to return me seven bottles first, and you can return the remaining five bottles over five months with one bottle per month. Rest assured, I will leave one bottle for you to use yourself every month.¡±


    Zhou Qu feigned magnanimous as though leaving one bottle for Ye Qingtang every month was already the greatest favor.


    The smile on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips deepened, though the smile never reached her eyes. An evil expression faintly radiated in her eyes.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, I am not an insensible person. However¡­ if you want remuneration, you should show me some real abilities at the bare minimum. With just that little skill where I received the three moves on the arena, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m unwilling to give you any.¡±


    Zhou Qu initially thought that Ye Qingtang would obey wisely and did not think that she would twist her words. The smile on his face stiffened, and his sinister eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Know what is good for you, Ye Qingtang. I can¡¯t even be bothered when others want me to give them guidance for even a move. Now that you made such a huge gain, you still want to deny it?¡± As he said, he clenched his fists which were hanging by his side, making a crisp sound which seemed like a threaten.


    Ye Qingtang nced over Zhou Qu¡¯s fist, and her eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, courtesy demands reciprocity. If you can receive three moves from me, I¡¯ll acknowledge your previous guidance. Not only will I pay you the remuneration for the previous three moves, but I¡¯ll also add on another twelve bottles. How about it?¡± Ye Qingtang said smilingly.


    Zhou Qu was taken aback instantly. The initial dissatisfaction was reced by shock at this instant.


    Receive three moves from her?


    Was Ye Qingtang a fool?


    At that instant, Zhou Qu really wanted tough. He merely wanted to get back what was his with interest and asked for twelve bottles of Xi Spirit Pills. How would he have thought that Ye Qingtang actually sought death herself and doubled the number of Xi Spirit Pills!

 Chapter 144 - Another Three Moves (2)

    Chapter 144: Another Three Moves (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°No problem,¡± Zhou Qu agreed immediately.


    He mocked Ye Qingtang for being foolish in his heart.


    Did she really think that she was more powerful than him now just because she got lucky and received his three moves?


    Zhou Qu¡¯s ranking as the first one thousand in the outer sect was not fake. He was confident in sparring with new disciples with green spirit roots like Lu Xiuwen, much less a red spirit root disciple like Ye Qingtang.


    A cold murderous look shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she saw Zhou Qu¡¯s confident expression. Looking down slightly, she hid away all emotion in her eyes.


    ¡°Then, may Senior Brother Zhou receive my moves.¡±


    At that point, the Rewards Pavilion was empty, and they had no other scruple while exchanging blows.


    Zhou Qu was full of confidence, and the arrogance in his eyes could not be hidden at all. He waved to Ye Qingtang nonchntly and said, ¡°Come on, Junior Sister Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up. In the very next instant when Zhou Qu finished his sentence, she suddenly disappeared before Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes!


    Suddenly, Zhou Qu lost sight of Ye Qingtang, and the arrogant smile on Zhou Qu¡¯s face froze instantly.


    In the next second!


    Ye Qingtang suddenly appeared behind Zhou Qu, and a cold light shed across the bottom of her eyes.


    At that very moment!


    Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her leg, and with a jump, she directlynded a heavy kick on Zhou Qu¡¯s temple!


    Zhou Qu simply had no time to react and only felt an extreme pain surging from within his brain. Under this pain, his tough physique could not withstand that blow, and he was kicked dumb. His mind buzzed, and his vision was blurred, rendering him unable to see anything.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, this is the first move.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice sounded like that of a devil¡¯s which traveled from behind him.


    Zhou Qu¡¯s head seemed as though it was going to explode. The force in that kick just now was not at all inferior to any boxing cultivators andpletely not what a fifteen-year-old girl should possess.


    However¡­


    This was not the end yet.


    Only one move was over in the agreed three moves.


    Ye Qingtang stood still and looked at Zhou Qu hugging his head without any pity.


    Suddenly, she took a step forward.


    Zhou Qu seemed to sense something at that point and straightened himself, wanting to block Ye Qingtang¡¯s oing attack with his fists.


    However, Ye Qingtang did notunch a sudden attack this time and merely smiled as she looked at Zhou Qu¡¯s miserable look.


    Zhou Qu was not born gifted, yet he forcefully developed himself to where he was today. Clearly, he was not someone that could be easily bullied. If Ye Qingtang wanted to teach him a lesson, it must obviously be under the pretext of ensuring her own safety.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, the second move is next,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a slight smile.


    Zhou Qu could not be bothered with the ringing pain in his brain and forced himself to raise his head, wanting to catch Ye Qingtang in action.


    However¡­


    He was still a step slower.


    The moment he looked up, Ye Qingtang rushed to his front at the speed of light, and her tiny figure appeared right in front of him directly.


    Zhou Qu only managed to look down at Ye Qingtang¡¯s outstanding features. What entered his eyes was a smile, with indescribable evilness, which bloomed on her face.


    It was also at the moment Ye Qingtang smiled when she gave a flying kick right across which violentlynded on Zhou Qu¡¯s lower jaw.


    This kick had Zhou Qu flying out immediately!

 Chapter 145 - Another Three Moves (3)

    Chapter 145: Another Three Moves (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Qu¡¯srge and strong frame fell on the ground with a heavy thud. The two sessive kicks were all aimed at his brain.


    Even for Zhou Qu, a fit and healthy person who was extremely able to withstand blows, he was already dizzy from the two kicks.


    Even if his body was as hard as metal, it was impossible to cultivate until his head became as hard as steel!


    Zhou Qu got up with difficulty, and the pain in his head intensified. Never would he have dreamt that Ye Qingtang was so swift in her attacks and that she had such a fierce force!


    How was this level of skill what a new disciple who just entered the sect should have?!


    At that instant, Zhou Qu only wanted to give the disciple who said that Ye Qingtang had a red spirit root a beating.


    This was the skill of a bloody red spirit root?


    Where the hell did this find a fifteen-year-old with a red spirit root who could hit him up so easilye from?!


    If it was said that Zhou Qu was overflowing with confidence when he epted Ye Qingtang¡¯s request for sparring, then at that point in time, that confidence was long crushed into pieces by Ye Qingtang¡¯s two kicks.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait a while¡­¡± Zhou Qu hurriedly said after sensing that something was not right.


    It was a pity that Ye Qingtang did not intend on letting Zhou Qu off, just like¡­ Zhou Qu never intended to let any new disciple on the arena off.


    Zhou Qu wanted to make a slight adjustment, but Ye Qingtang appeared right before him once again.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, wait a while. I¡­¡± Zhou Qu frowned and said with a feigned difort. Just when he thought Ye Qingtang was attracted by his words, he fiercely punched at the nearing Ye Qingtang with a fist full of force.


    However¡­


    This punch did not touch Ye Qingtang at all.


    The fist that Zhou Qu struck out was easily avoided by Ye Qingtang, who was beaming at him while holding onto his wrist tightly.


    Zhou Qu¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, this will be thest move already.¡± A devilish grin emerged on Ye Qingtang¡¯s beautiful face. She suddenly lifted another hand and ced it on Zhou Qu¡¯s fist, locking them tightly. Using her elbow as support, she turned on her heel swiftly and pulled Zhou Qu by the wrist, throwing him over her shoulders and heavily onto the ground!


    A loud bang, mixed with Zhou Qu¡¯s miserable cry, reverberated throughout the first floor of the Rewards Pavilion.


    This fall made Zhou Qu spit out blood immediately. It was as though the bones all over his body were crushed by someone so much so that he was too in pain to even have the energy to crawl up.


    Three moves were over.


    Rather than receiving three moves, Zhou Qu did not even have the ability to dodge them.


    Ye Qingtang stood high and tall and cast a cold look down at Zhou Qu, who was sprawled on the floor, just like how Zhou Qu stood on the arena and hit her until she spat blood in her previous life.


    Everything that happened in her previous life would not be the same again in this lifetime.


    Ye Qingtang stepped on Zhou Qu¡¯s chest, and an evil grin hung on the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Zhou Qu, are you even qualified to give me guidance with such little abilities?¡±


    The pain was so excruciating that Zhou Qu felt dizzy. With blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth and his chest about to be ripped open from Ye Qingtang¡¯s step on it, he did not even have any energy to speak.


    After appreciating Zhou Qu¡¯s miserable look, Ye Qingtang was about to turn and leave.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Just when she turned around and was prepared to leave the Rewards Pavilion, she suddenly found¡­


    Two figures stood outside the main entrance of the Rewards Pavilion from god knows when.


    It was a pair of young men who were taken aback. They looked in shock at Ye Qingtang who was radiating devilishness and Zhou Qu who was stepped under her foot.

 Chapter 146 - Mission Invitation (1)

    Chapter 146: Mission Invitation (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s head hurt a little¡­


    She taught Zhou Qu a lesson just now because there was no one in the Rewards Pavilion at that time and because three moves would only take a short time; thus, it would not be seen by others as she wished.


    In the end¡­


    Someone still ended up seeing it.


    Ye Qingtang was not afraid of anything but of someone using this matter to stir up trouble.


    After all, it was strictly forbidden for disciples to fight amongst themselves in the sect.


    Zhou Qu was still being stepped under her foot, and with a face full of blood, he looked extremely miserable.


    If someone saw this and wanted to stir trouble, it would really be a bother.


    It was not that Ye Qingtang could not cook up some lies, but it would take some persuasion and be a waste of time.


    As Ye Qingtang was conflicted about what to do, the two disciples outside the main door simrly experiencedplicated emotions.


    As Gu Yanqiu looked at the devilish-looking girl, shock filled him. He initially wanted to submit a mission with his junior brother, but who knew that he would stumble into such an exciting show just when he reached the entrance of the Rewards Pavilion.


    Gu Yanqiu recognized the person on the floor as well¡ªthe rather ¡°famous¡± disciple in the outer sect, Zhou Qu.


    Gu Yanqiu knew what kind of person Zhou Qu was, but¡­ he did not expect that there would be a day Zhou Qu would be pressed on the floor and be badly beaten up.


    What made Gu Yanqiu more shocked was that unfamiliar girl.


    ¡°Senior brother, this girl is quite skilled,¡± Qin Huan, who was standing beside Gu Yanqiu, said as he blinked and looked at Ye Qingtang with approval.


    He had been annoyed with Zhou Qu for a long time and would have given him a beating long ago if not for the sect¡¯s rules.


    Unexpectedly, someone helped him to vent his anger.


    Gu Yanqiu frowned slightly. He noticed that there was a change in emotion in the girl¡¯s eyes and guessed what she might be concerned of. Coughing lightly, he said, ¡°Junior Brother Qin, go submit the mission first.¡±


    Then, he handed the items to Qin Huan.


    Qin Huan did not say anything further and took the items over. When he walked past Ye Qingtang, he even cast Ye Qingtang a flirty look as though it was nothing.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­¡±


    <em>This senior brother, your principles are gone.</em>


    As she saw Qin Huan climbing the stairs up, the worry in her heart finally faded slowly. It seemed that these two senior brothers were not big-mouthed.


    Then, Ye Qingtang was ready to take a leave first and thenter decide what to do.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was about to leave, Gu Yanqiu immediately said, ¡°Junior sister, please hold on.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks slightly and looked at the good-looking young man confusedly.


    ¡°How do I address you, junior sister? I am Gu Yanqiu,¡± Gu Yanqiu said politely.


    Gu Yanqiu?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She heard of this name in her previous life as well.


    However, when she entered Xuanling Sect¡¯s outer sect in her previous life, Gu Yanqiu had already be an inner sect disciple. She had never met him and only heard some things about him.


    Gu Yanqiu was talented, tactful, and thoughtful, and, thus, favored by the Xuanling Sect elders.


    After going through a few clues about Gu Yanqiu from her previous life, Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°My name is Ye Qingtang, and I am one of the disciples in the newest batch.¡±


    Gu Yanqiu was surprised. He already found Ye Qingtang unfamiliar previously and never expected that she was actually a new disciple.


    He looked at Zhou Qu, who was still lying on the floor, and shock filled Gu Yanqui¡¯s eyes unavoidably.


    A newly-entered disciple could actually beat Zhou Qu up into this state?


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, is there anything else?¡± Ye Qingtang did not intend to stay for long.


    Looking away, he cast a look at Ye Qingtang as though he was thinking about something. A momentter, he then said slowly,


    ¡°I wonder if Junior Sister Ye is interested in taking up a mission.¡±

 Chapter 147 - Mission Invitation (2)

    Chapter 147: Mission Invitation (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosGu Yanqiu¡¯s words really stunned Ye Qingtang.


    Gu Yanqiu knew that his words were a little sudden as well. Usually, if they wanted to take on any mission, they would definitely not consider any new disciples. Since they just entered the sect, those new disciples were still not that skilled and, more than that, did not have any experience inpleting missions. If such a person was added in a group, the person would only be a burden.


    However, this time, Gu Yanqiu broke such a tradition.


    Although Zhou Qu¡¯s skills were not considered the best in the outer sect, it was still above average.


    Just now when they reached the Rewards Pavilion, Ye Qingtang already exchanged blows with Zhou Qu, and they only saw Ye Qingtang¡¯sst move.


    But, it was exactly that one move that gave rise to the idea of adding Ye Qingtang into the group.


    To be able to knockout Zhou Qu in a move, this new disciple was definitely not simple.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her senses and could more or less guess the reason for it. ording to the memory from her past life, Gu Yanqiu was quite skilled and adept at leading teams. Since it was a mission that he epted, it should be pretty good.


    Ye Qingtang herself came to the Rewards Pavilion to search for a suitable mission but could not find anything she liked after browsing for such a long time. Gu Yanqiu¡¯s suggestion could be said to fit exactly with her wishes.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of mission Senior Brother Gu is talking about.¡±


    A hint of approval quickly shed across Gu Yanqiu¡¯s eyes when he saw that Ye Qingtang was neither too humble nor too arrogant and merely a tad bit nervous.


    ¡°A few days ago, Junior Brother Qin and I just took on a hunting mission. The location is at the Giant Rock Canyon, and the target is a level 6 demonic beast. There is a ratherrge reward for this mission, with a total of over six hundred Xuanming points. I wonder if Junior Sister Ye is interested.¡±


    Six hundred Xuanming points was a pretty good reward.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not agree directly and asked, ¡°How many people are you intending to recruit into the team for this mission?¡±


    Regardless of how many Xuanming points there were, it was still important to see how many people the points were going to be split with.


    Gu Yanqiu was rather shocked over Ye Qingtang¡¯s question, but he answered honestly, ¡°I intend to form a team of about ten people.¡±


    A team of ten?


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly.


    If the mission waspleted, splitting six hundred Xuanming points amongst ten people meant that one person would get about sixty points each, and this was much more effective than those solo missions she saw.


    Ye Qingtang roughly calcted the distance between Xuanling Sect and the Giant Rock Canyon and estimated that they should be able to return in half a month¡¯s time if the team was capable enough.


    Earning sixty Xuanming points in half a month was still rtively worth it.


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Qingtang chuckled, ¡°Count me in for this mission.¡±


    Gu Yanqiu nodded.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, is there any other thing?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a smile.


    Gu Yanqiu shook his head.


    ¡°Then, just find me before we depart. I¡¯ll head back first,¡± Ye Qingtang said smilingly.


    This time, Gu Yanqiu did not ask her to stay again.


    After watching Ye Qingtang leave, Qin Huan, who had already submitted the mission, saw Gu Yanqiu standing at the entrance of the Rewards Pavilion and went up to him yfully.


    ¡°That little junior sister left?¡± Qin Huan chuckled.


    Gu Yanqiu gave a slight nod and said, ¡°I have already invited her to participate in the Giant Rock Canyon mission.¡±


    The smile on Qin Huan¡¯s face froze slightly, and surprise filled his eyes.


    Gu Yanqiu had always been cautious in forming his team and had the highestpletion rate for the rewarded missions. Previously, Qin Huan indeed admired Ye Qingtang, but¡­ he really did not expect that Gu Yanqiu, who had always been cautious, would suddenly pull a little junior sister he just met into the team.

 Chapter 148 - Mission Invitation (3)

    Chapter 148: Mission Invitation (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Senior Brother¡­ aren¡¯t you a little too fast in your actions? That little junior sister just now looks very foreign and feels like a new disciple,¡± Qin Huan said.


    Gu Yanqiu nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she just entered the sect.¡±


    Qin Huan¡¯s jaw nearly dropped onto the floor.


    ¡°Senior brother, you know that she is a new disciple, yet you still want to add her into the team? You are¡­¡±


    Qin Huan really did not know what to say Gu Yanqiu at a moment¡¯s time.


    Since when did Gu Yanqiu be someone who did whatever he pleased?


    ¡°You saw her exchanging blows with Zhou Qu just now as well. What do you think of her skills?¡± Gu Yanqiu asked instead of replying.


    Qin Huan was taken aback, and he instinctively recalled Ye Qingtang¡¯s fierce throw over the shoulder. He really could not draw a connection between that clean and sharp technique with the exquisitely-beautiful face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ she has some skill it seems,¡± Qin Huan replied straight to the point.


    Gu Yanqiuughed.


    ¡°It is so, then. Our team has never looked at credentials but at abilities. Since she has the ability, why should we be afraid of the so-called difference between new and old disciples?¡±


    Qin Huan scratched his head and was speechless over how Gu Yanqiu twisted his words. ¡°Do whatever you want. Anyway, the Giant Rock Canyon mission is taken on by you. Since you are the leader, then you¡¯ll naturally decide on the members.¡± Then, his gaze fell on Zhou Qu, who was half dead on the floor, again.


    ¡°Serves Zhou Qu right. All he knows is to bully the new disciples. Meeting a skilled one this time is a lesson for him.¡±


    Gu Yanqiu frowned slightly and said, ¡°Zhou Qu is fearless, but don¡¯t forget the reason why he dares to be so arrogant in the outer sect.¡±


    Qin Huan was taken aback. An image of a person suddenly shed across his mind.


    ¡°If Zhou Xuan hears of this incident¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqiu shook his head. These were not what they could control.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang returned from the Rewards Pavilion and made a mental note of the Giant Rock Canyon mission. Just when she returned to her room, she heard a clearugh.


    When she pushed open the door, she saw Su Wan chatting with another young girl. Upon seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s return, both of them stoppedughing, and their eyes seemed to intentionally avoid Ye Qingtang as though theypletely did not see her.


    Ye Qingtang had a little memory of that girl whom Su Wan was chatting with; she was also one of the new disciples.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su, I didn¡¯t expect that you were actually allocated to stay with her. There is still another empty spot at my ce. How about we ask the warden if you could be changed to stay over there someday?¡± That young girl said smilingly. Although her voice was not loud, Ye Qingtang could still hear it.


    Su Wan nced over at Ye Qingtang, who just walked past, and an unusual emotion shed across her eyes, though she quickly looked down to restrain her expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble. Fortunately, entering the sect is also all for the sake of cultivation. I¡¯m not bothered with other things,¡± Su Wan said gently.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su is still so good-natured. But, this is not a way as well. Isn¡¯t Yun¡­¡± The girl still wanted to say something, but Su Wan hurriedly shook her head without allowing her to continue on.


    The girl peeked at Ye Qingtang and frowned, speaking quietly, ¡°Junior Sister Su, if you really like Senior Brother Yun, you must take more initiative. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just give others a chance, and it would really be toote then.¡±

 Chapter 149 - Affection

    Chapter 149: Affection


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere was a pained look on Su Wan¡¯s face.


    As early as during the entrance assessment, Su Wan already crushed on the gentle Yun Shu, but she did not dare to take any action and could only look at him silently.


    This was nothing much, but what made Su Wan conflicted was Ye Qingtang¡­


    Since the entrance assessment, Ye Qingtang had been extremely close to Yun Shu, and now that they entered the sect, it could be said that Yun Shu and Ye Qingtang were always together. When they were listening to lessons, they would also sit together, and in the seldom asions where he was not with Ye Qingtang, he was busy cultivating alone.


    As a result, Su Wan never had the slightest chance of getting close to him even though she wanted to.


    Instead, it was Ye Qingtang¡­ who became even closer to Yun Shu.


    All of this fell into Su Wan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Senior Sister Liu¡­ I¡­ I have no choice as well¡­ I¡¯m afraid Senior Brother Yun doesn¡¯t even know me,¡± Su Wan said rather bitterly.


    The girl who was speaking to Su Wan was Liu Yue. Seeing Su Wan¡¯s resignation to the situation, Liu Yue was even angrier.


    ¡°What choice do you not have? Others even gave up on their pride and clung onto him, and you¡¯re still watching on like this? Senior Brother Yun is good-natured. How would he reject you if you went to him?¡± When Liu Yue said this, she intentionally or unintentionally looked at Ye Qingtang, who was reading.


    Su Wan pursed her lips.


    In reality, the intimacy between Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu was already widespread amongst the new disciples in the outer sect.


    Everyone already could not imagine that Ye Qingtang passed the entrance assessment with a red spirit root. Moreover, the Ye family n in Lin Town that she came from was not a renowned family n. She was merely born with better looks, and such a person was simply useless in a sect.


    Yet, Yun Shu so happened to be close to Ye Qingtang. Furthermore, Ye Qingtang gave the two additional bottles of Xi Spirit Pills that she won on the arena to Yun Shu previously, causing a number of new disciples to think that something was up.


    They only felt that Ye Qingtang tried so hard to please Yun Shu because she took a fancy on the Liu Yun family n behind his back.


    Su Wan remained silent. Knowing that she could not say anything much, Liu Yue and Su Wan finally left after sitting for a while.


    Only Ye Qingtang was left in the room alone. She sat at the corner of her bed and flipped through a book on Xuanling Sect¡¯s basic swordy. The little lightning dragon peered his head out from her embrace andzed against her arms.


    ¡°Su Wan is actually interested in Senior Brother Yun?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly. Although Su Wan and Liu Yue already lowered their volume intentionally while talking just now, Ye Qingtang still heard everything.


    Ye Qingtang was simply toozy to exin the rumor between her and Yun Shu.


    Why was there a need to waste saliva in exining things to people she did not care about?


    It was a waste of time only.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang really did not expect Su Wan to be interested in Yun Shu and still thought that Su Wan had always been cold to her previously because she looked down on her spirit root. Unexpectedly, the problem was actually with Yun Shu.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed. In her previous life when she came to Xuanling Sect, Su Wan and Yun Shu were already in the sect long ago. However, at that time, Su Wan never over-interacted with Yun Shu and, rather, was extremely close to Lu Xiuwen. Rumors of them having a secret affair even spread throughout the outer sect.


    How was it that in this lifetime¡­


    Su Wan suddenly changed and took a fancy on Yun Shu and not Lu Xiuwen?


    Ye Qingtang did not think much into it though; After pondering for a short moment, she put this matter down again.

 Chapter 150 - Mission Team (1)

    Chapter 150: Mission Team (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang had been diligently training ording to a routine every day to strengthen herself. asionally, she would exchange a few moves with Yun Shu, though they were mostly centered on the sect¡¯s swordy.


    Two days passed like this, and Ye Qingtang heard some news regarding Zhou Qu.


    After being beaten up to a pulp by Ye Qingtang that day, he was carried back to his room, and it was said that he was still dizzy and had not woken up.


    Ye Qingtang was still wondering whether Zhou Qu would cause her trouble the very moment he woke up.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Others found her one step ahead of him instead.


    Ye Qingtang had just finished practicing her swordy. When she exited the main entrance, she saw a carefree Qin Huan leaning against a tree and teasing a tiny-framed female disciple.


    Qin Huan had a handsome face and peach blossom eyes. His smile was very attractive, causing the youngdy to blush furiously and run away shyly while cupping her cheeks.


    Before Qin Huan could regret over how the little junior sister he took a fancy on escaped, he saw Ye Qingtang standing a few steps away from him and ring at him with a very subtle look.


    Qin Huan¡¯s face froze. Clearing his throat rather awkwardly, he went forward and greeted, ¡°Junior Sister Ye.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled. She only met him once at the Rewards Pavilion the other day, and it was Gu Yanqiu who told her about the mission afterward as well. It seemed that Qin Huan came here today because Gu Yanqiu¡¯s team was straightened out.


    ¡°Did Junior Sister Ye just finish practicing your swordy? You¡¯re really diligent,¡± Qin Huan said with augh with a senior brother tone.


    However¡­


    Ever since Ye Qingtang witnessed him flirting with two female disciples, Qin Huan¡¯s image waspletely shattered.


    ¡°Are you here to find me because of Senior Brother Gu¡¯s mission?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Qin Huan nodded. ¡°Junior Sister Ye is indeed smart. Senior Brother Gu has already decided on the people and decided to depart tomorrow. Thus, he wanted me to find you today to familiarize with each other in advance since we are going to berades in the hunt in the future.¡± Qin Huan smiled temptingly as his peach blossom eyes smiled beautifully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Senior Brother Qin to lead the way then,¡± Ye Qingtang replied calmly without any change in expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was he not smiling obviously enough? Or did his skill in picking up girls drop?


    How was it that Junior Sister Ye did not have any reaction to such a ¡°flowery¡± smile of his?


    Qin Huan could not help but be a little suspicious of his manly charisma.


    Honestly speaking, Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance stood out from the rest and was hardlyparable even in a ce like Xuanling Sect. Qin Huan, who had smoothly picked up many girls, naturally wanted to flirt with Ye Qingtang as well. Yet, the oue could not be any more miserable¡­


    His male ego took a huge hit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Brother Qin?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the defeated Qin Huan with an intentional puzzled look.


    Qin Huan returned to his senses and quickly dusted off that sense of defeat. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she saw the sadness in Qin Huan¡¯s eyes fade in an instant.


    Although this senior brother did not have any principles, he was pretty cute.


    Qin Huan still did not know that his dignified and majestic image as a senior brother long became ¡°cute¡± in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart and brought her to the team¡¯s gathering point.


    Gu Yanqiu had already been standing there for a long time, and a few other outer sect disciples with powerful demeanors were standing beside him.


    When Qin Huan brought Ye Qingtang over, those few disciples eyed Ye Qingtang up and down rudely without concealing.

 Chapter 151 - Mission Team (2)

    Chapter 151: Mission Team (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Junior Sister Ye,¡± Gu Yanqiu greeted with a smile upon seeing Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded in response.


    ¡°Gu Yanqiu, so this is the person you found?¡± One of those other disciples suddenly asked.


    Gu Yanqiu replied, ¡°This is Ye Qingtang. She is a teammate in our mission to the Giant Rock Canyon this time. Junior Sister Ye, this is Meng Sheng.¡± Gu Yanqiu pointed at the person who popped the question just now and subsequently introduced the others to Ye Qingtang.


    This time, Gu Yanqiu found a total of ten people as he said previously.


    However, other than Gu Yanqiu and Qin Huan, everybody looked at Ye Qingtang with a subtle expression.


    ¡°Is Junior Sister Ye a new disciple?¡± Meng Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Qingtang answered without emotion.


    ¡°How is your spirit root?¡± Meng Sheng asked again.


    His excessive questions could not be med though; it was indeed unexpected for everyone that Gu Yanqiu invited a new disciple to join the team this time.


    Gu Yanqiu would asionally pick a few missions that were suitable to bepleted by a team. Moreover, he had plenty of experience, and most of the missions he selected could be sessfullypleted. Many outer sect disciples were very willing to work with him, and the other disciples like Meng Sheng this time were considered to be people who frequently went on missions with Gu Yanqiu. The teammates Gu Yanqiu usually selected were very reliable, but this time, Gu Yanqiu suddenly said that he found a new disciple to join, causing others to be surprised undoubtedly.


    They heard some things about this batch of new disciples as well and knew that there were two geniuses with green spirit roots this time.


    ¡°Red spirit root,¡± Ye Qingtang said generously.


    With that said, the other nine people present were dumbfounded.


    Even Gu Yanqiu and Qin Huan stared with their mouth opened.


    Ye Qingtang actually had a red spirit root?


    What joke was this?


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, are you sure you want a new disciple with a red spirit root to go on the mission with us?¡± Meng Sheng¡¯s initially emotionless face darkened the moment he heard that Ye Qingtang had a red spirit root.


    He originally thought that the new disciple Gu Yanqiu found was one of the two disciples with green spirit roots, yet¡­ she had a red spirit root!


    Earlier on, he had already heard that there was someone with a red spirit root in this batch of new disciples, and they all treated it as a joke. He did not expect that in the end¡­ this person was actually going to be their teammate and was whom Gu Yanqiu personally recruited!


    Shock was written on Gu Yanqiu¡¯s facepletely as well. He had never expected that Ye Qingtang was only a red spirit root.


    Gu Yanqiu saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills at the Rewards Pavilion previously. Although it was not much, it was enough to gain his acknowledgment; thus, he made an exception to recruit Ye Qingtang into the team. He did not ask more then and instinctively felt that even if Ye Qingtang was not a green spirit root, she would still be a yellow spirit root. In the end¡­


    In a moment, Gu Yanqiu¡¯s expression turned a little awkward.


    Looking at Gu Yanqiu¡¯s reaction, Meng Sheng could not help but sneer as he openly looked at Ye Qingtang up and down.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, do you know the level of the demonic beast that we are going to the Giant Rock Canyon to hunt this time? That is a level 6 Giant Lizard which has killed countless of people.¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows as she looked at the sarcastic Meng Sheng and scoffed in her heart.


    Meng Sheng turned to Gu Yanqiu and said, ¡°Senior Brother Gu, you have always made sound decisions, but this time, I wish that you can properly consider whether a new disciple with a red spirit root would have the ability to follow us to the Giant Rock Canyon.¡±


    Gu Yanqiu frowned slightly and did not give a clear answer immediately.

 Chapter 152 - Mission Team (3)

    Chapter 152: Mission Team (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosQin Huan quickly returned to his senses and looked at Ye Qingtang over and over again. However, there was neither the slightest trace of discrimination nor belittlement in his eyes, but a burst of shock.


    As a new disciple, it was already very fierce and fiery of her to be able to knock out Zhou Qu. What was scarier was that she was still only a red spirit root.


    What was this girl?


    How could a red spirit root still be so fierce?!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a red spirit root? I think that this isn¡¯t a big deal. If Junior Sister Ye is skilled enough, why bother about the spirit root? This isn¡¯t even about selecting spirit roots, why do you care so much?¡± Qin Huan could not help but retort when he noticed Meng Sheng¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    He thought that Ye Qingtang was very awesome. Why were these people all so snobby to simply judge her based on her spirit root when they had not seen her abilities?


    Narrow-minded!


    Really too narrow-minded!


    Ye Qingtang originally saw Gu Yanqiu¡¯s awkward expression and mentally prepared herself for the worst¡ªthat she might not be able to take part in this mission. Yet unexpectedly¡­ Qin Huan, who seemed unreliable, actually became the first person to speak up for her.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qin, the quality of a spirit root is rted to our cultivation. What is wrong whether I care about it or not? Furthermore¡­ we have already reduced the number of people in this mission. Other teams in the outer sect formed a team of at least twelve to thirteen people to deal with a level 6 demonic beast, but we only have ten. If we bring a new disciple with an inferior spirit root, what are the chances of sess? This mission would take at least half a month¡¯s time, and if we fail, who is to bear the loss of this half a month?¡± Meng Sheng did not back down at all.


    ¡°How would you know we would fail if you have not tried before?¡± Qin Huan asked in return.


    Meng Sheng was about to say something, but Gu Yanqiu spoke at that moment.


    ¡°I have already decided on the members. What Junior Brother Qin said is right, and I understand Junior Brother Meng¡¯s concern as well. However, we are going to set off tomorrow, and changing members at thest minute would be even more inappropriate. As the initiator of this mission, I guarantee topensate everyone¡¯s loss should we fail this mission. When Iplete missions with you all in the future, I will automatically make up to everyone with my Xuanming points. How about that?¡± Gu Yanqiu said calmly, though there was a hint of toughness in his tone.


    Meng Sheng frowned slightly. Even if he had any more dissatisfactions, it was difficult to continue arguing after Gu Yanqiu mentioned about thepensation.


    On the other hand, the other disciples did not feel too strongly about this. While everyone was indeed suspicious of Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities, they still had some trust in the people that Gu Yanqiu selected. Moreover¡­ when a new disciple joined the team, she would definitely be given a little less once the mission ispleted. In this way, they would be given more, and there was nothing much to object to.


    As the initiator of the mission and the team leader, Gu Yanqiu would be given a higher percentage of Xuanming points. Hence, since he said he wouldpensate them should they fail, they would obviously ept it as they trusted Gu Yanqiu.


    Without any objections, the matter was settled like this.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything from start to end. Rather, it was Gu Yanqiu who turned to Ye Qingtang after persuading everyone else and said apologetically, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I¡¯m sorry. Just now, I¡­ was just a little shocked and neglected you. I hope you will excuse me.¡±


    Gu Yanqiu did not speak up for her immediately when Meng Sheng questioned Ye Qingtang just now, and regardless, Ye Qingtang was someone he found and personally invited. Thus, he was naturally guilty.

 Chapter 153 - Fire-Resistant Soft Amour (1)

    Chapter 153: Fire-Resistant Soft Amour (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°No problem. I am already very happy that Senior Brother Gu is willing to believe in me,¡± Ye Qingtang said generously.


    Rather than debating about how skilled she was with others, why not prove to them with her skills in the mission?


    Gu Yanqiu was a tactful and rather fair person, and this was good.


    Only Qin Huan¡¯s reaction previously surprised Ye Qingtang slightly and made her like the frivolous senior brother even more.


    After confirming the members, Gu Yanqiu shared the information he researched on with his teammates.


    The Giant Lizard was a level 6 demonic beast with thick, rough skin and had an extremely strong defense. Poison was present in its saliva and hidden between its scales, and one would have to be exceptionally cautious if they wanted to kill it


    ¡°I rmend everyone to prepare some antidotes individually in case you need it when the time arises,¡± Gu Yanqiu reminded.


    Everyone was experienced and naturally knew about these.


    Qin Huan took a look at Ye Qingtang from aside and whispered softly, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I¡¯ll prepare your share of antidotes for you.¡± Then, he still gave her a surreptitious wink which enhanced his already handsome appearance.


    Ye Qingtang did not know whether tough or cry, but she still remembered Qin Huan¡¯s kindness.


    In the sect, elixirs could only be exchanged with Xuanming points. Although antidotes required very few Xuanming points, Ye Qingtang did not have a single point since she was a new disciple, and it was good that Qin Huan noticed this.


    After a while more, everyone dispersed.


    During the meeting, Meng Sheng did not say anything further, but he looked at Ye Qingtang disapprovingly before leaving.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, Meng Sheng is just like that. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Qin Huanforted.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Upon seeing that Ye Qingtang did not have any special reaction, Qin Huan finally put his heart at ease and bade Ye Qingtang goodbye along with Gu Yanqiu to start his own preparations.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room alone and analyzed the information on the Giant Lizard. Afterward, she took out the scales of the fire beast that she previously brought from the Treasure Pavilion from her space ring.


    She had always stored this item in her space ring and only took out to use some of it on Second Young Master Si when he was poisoned. She still had arge portion of it on her hands, and she had not found a suitable time to use it until now where there was finally a use for it.


    The nature of the Giant Lizard¡¯s poison was fire, and the scales of the Fire Beast had an extremely high resistance against poison with a fire nature. Even if it was the me toxin, the Fire Beast¡¯s scale had a way better resistance against it than any other things.


    After pondering for a moment, she started working on it.


    There was some tannic acid in her space ring. This was a corrosive substance that was usually used to soak rusty ironware to wash the rust away.


    Ye Qingtang got arge wooden bucket and smeared ayer of waterproof white glue in the bucket. Once the white glue dried, she poured the tannic acid into the bucket and soaked the scales of the Fire Beast in it.


    The scales of the Fire Beast were extremely hard, making it very difficult to be destroyed and forged. However, this was merely due to theck of knowledge in the current era.


    In the future, some intellects discovered that the scales could be softened using tannic acid, allowing it to be forged easily. In the present, no one apart from her knew how to process the scales of the Fire Beast; thus, Ye Qingtang bought many of it at the Treasure Pavilion.


    Watching the scales of the Fire Beast soak in tannic acid, Ye Qingtang thought of something, and she immediately started preparing after estimating the materials she had on hand.

 Chapter 154 - Fire-Resistant Soft Amour (2)

    Chapter 154: Fire-Resistant Soft Amour (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosOnce Su Wan returned to the room, she smelled a faint sour smell. With a frown, her eyes followed the direction of the smell where she ended up looking at where Ye Qingtang was.


    Although the living quarters for the three people were all in one room, they were separated by a screen and thus Su Wan could only see Ye Qingtang¡¯s shadow and not what she was busy with. Su Wan¡¯s face turned ugly as she covered her nose.


    ¡°What smell is this. It¡¯s so stinky.¡±


    Su Wan¡¯sints traveled into Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears, and Ye Qingtang merely smiled lightly.


    While the tannic acid had a rather sour smell, there was a fruity scent in it, and it did not smell bad and was even fresh-smelling.


    Knowing that Su Wan was unhappy with her over Yun Shu, Ye Qingtang did not take herment to heart.


    She looked down at the wooden bucket where the translucent tannic acid had already turned brownish-red due to the soaked Fire Beast¡¯s scales. Ye Qingtang used two long chopsticks to poke at it and realized that the scales had already softened. Then, she picked them up immediately.


    After soaking in tannic acid for such a long time, the scales of the Fire Beast which was initially thick became unusually soft. Its texture was not as rough as before and felt soft like a slightly-thick piece of cotton instead.


    Ye Qingtang wiped away the tannic acid on the scales, took out a pair of scissors, and immediately cut them before they hardened again. Afterward, she took out a special iron needle, threaded a fish glue thread through it, and began sewing nimbly.


    Half a day passed just like that.


    Ye Qingtang used the softened scales of the Fire Beast and made three pieces of fire-resistant soft armor.


    Out of those three pieces of armor, she kept one for herself.


    Then, she wrapped the other two and kept them aside.


    This fire-resistant soft armor was very light and had good flexibility. There would be no difort for anyone and was very suitable to be worn on the body.


    Although it was thin, the characteristics of the Fire Beast¡¯s scale was fixed within the fire-resistant soft armor. Even if these three pieces of armor were thrown into a furnace and left to burn for three sessive days, only the fish glue thread would be burnt at most, and the soft armor would definitely not be affected at all.


    Ye Qingtang wore one of the three pieces of armor, and with outerwear, one could not tell any unusualness or plumpness.


    As the weather was turning cold, wearing the fire-resistant soft armor even warmed the body.


    After putting it on, Ye Qingtang immediately took another armor and headed out to find Yun Shu.


    ¡°This is¡­ for me?¡± Yun Shu looked strangely at the dark red ¡°vest¡± that Ye Qingtang handed to him.


    He could not tell what material was that vest made of, but it felt warm to touch and was very magical.


    ¡°This thing is not too bad. If Senior Brother Yun doesn¡¯t mind, wear it on your body on normal days,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile. She would naturally not forget about Yun Shu when she had something good; she owed him her life in her previous life.


    Yun Shu took the fire-resistant soft armor in his hand and pursed his lips with aplicated expression in his eyes. He looked up at Ye Qingtang with a subtle expression.


    Seeing that she had an upright look and no flirtatious intent in her eyes, Yun Shu really did not know how to react at the moment.


    After staying silent for quite a while, Yun Shu finally replied rather stiffly, ¡°Since it is Junior Sister Ye¡¯s kindness, then I will¡­ ept it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me,¡± Ye Qingtang said generously.


    No one knew that the interaction between the two of them fell into the eyes of someone who passed by them not far away.

 Chapter 155 - Fire-Resistant Soft Armour (3)

    Chapter 155: Fire-Resistant Soft Armour (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn the room, Su Wan scattered some powder on the floor in hopes of getting rid of the fruity smell.


    Suddenly, there were loud knocks on her door, and she saw Liu Yue standing outside once she opened the door.


    ¡°Senior Sister Liu? Is there something wrong?¡± Su Wan looked at Liu Yue confusedly.


    Liu Yue immediately pulled Su Wan to one side and said with a frown, ¡°Junior Sister Su, what are you still doing here? Do you know what I saw just now?¡±


    Confusion was written all over Su Wan¡¯s face.


    Liu Yue told Su Wan everything she saw.


    Instantly, Su Wan¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°You¡­ you really saw it? Ye Qingtang really made a piece of clothing and gave it to Senior Brother Yun? Senior Brother Yun even¡­ epted it?¡± Su Wan asked with a frown and a despondent expression.


    ¡°How can it be fake? Let me tell you, Ye Qingtang that little bitch has a lot of tricks. Look how renowned the Liu Yun family n behind Senior Brother Yun is. Ye Qingtang first gave him elixirs and then clothes. If you still continue to waste your time around like this, be careful that your Senior Brother Yun would be deceived away by other people with ulterior motives,¡± Liu Yue warned.


    Su Wan¡¯s face turned blue, and her lips were tightly pursed.


    ¡°I am not close to Senior Brother Yun. If I just go up to him like that¡­ isn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be unwilling to give up on your image. Look how she has so many tricks? Which part of you loses to Ye Qingtang? Other than that face of hers, what else does she have? As long as you show him your interest in him, Senior Brother Yun will naturally know how to differentiate good and bad,¡± Liu Yue suggested.


    Just when Su Wan and Liu Yue were talking, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Wan kept away all her emotions and opened the door.


    When the door was opened, a handsome face suddenly fell into Su Wan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This junior sister, is Ye Qingtang here?¡± Qin Huan asked with an attractive smile.


    Su Wan was swayed by his peach blossom eyes, though she returned to her senses once she heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang does live here.¡±


    ¡°Is she in then?¡± Qin Huan smiled even more brightly when he saw a gentle and pretty junior sister at the door.


    ¡°She¡­ isn¡¯t,¡± Su Wan said rather unwillingly.


    ¡°So she isn¡¯t¡­ Like this, then. I have a few items here, and I¡¯ll have to trouble you to hand them over to her. Also, do pass on the message that I will be waiting for her outside the sect tomorrow morning and that she must not bete. Do tell her to prepare her things well as this trip will take at least half a month.¡± Then, Qin Huan ced a few bottles of antidotes in Su Wan¡¯s hands.


    Su Wan looked at the antidotes and was extremely unwilling but could not show it in front of Qin Huan and could only force out a reply, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, junior sister,¡± Qin Huan said smilingly and left.


    Su Wan frowned at the antidotes in her hand and thought of Qin Huan¡¯s attractive face again. She was very unwilling as all of this was connected to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su, your chance is here!¡± Liu Yue, who heard everything clearly in the room, suddenly eximed.


    Su Wan closed the door and threw the antidotes on Ye Qingtang¡¯s table unwillingly. ¡°Senior Sister Liu, don¡¯t make fun of me already.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Su, are you dumb? Didn¡¯t you hear that senior brother from just now say that Ye Qingtang is going on a mission with them and would not return for at least half a month? In this time, won¡¯t you be able to properly interact with Senior Brother Yun?¡± Liu Yun said.


    Excitement could be seen in Su Wan¡¯s eyes as a glimmer of hope suddenly emerged in her heart.

 Chapter 156 - Affection (2)

    Chapter 156: Affection (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhen Ye Qingtang returned to her room, Lin Long and Su Wan were both present. Lin Long was reading at her table alone as usual while Su Wan, for the first time, initiated to talk to Ye Qingtang when she saw her.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, a senior brother came to find you just now and wants me to tell you to gather outside the sect tomorrow morning. He even prepared a few bottles of elixirs which I ced on your table.¡± This was the first time Su Wan spoke to Ye Qingtang. Despite acting casual, there was still a hint of awkwardness in her tone.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the few bottles of elixirs on her table and immediately knew which senior brother Su Wan was referring to.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ye Qingtang said quietly.


    Su Wan frowned, and she pursed her lips. It was already a huge grievance for her to interact with Ye Qingtang, but¡­ once she thought of what Liu Yue said before she left, Su Wan still took a deep breath and asked again.


    ¡°Are you going to do a mission already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang was keeping the elixirs and did not pay too much attention to Su Wan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t the new disciples temporarily not appointed any missions?¡± Su Wan asked in an attempt to fish for more information.


    ¡°It is a rewarded mission,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Su Wan was taken aback.


    She only heard the outer sect elder mention the rewarded missions when she entered the outer sect. Although some new disciples checked out the Rewards Pavilion these few days, none of them rushed to ept a mission. After all, they were still new disciples and did not have enough control for these missions.


    Previously, Su Wan already thought it was strange and thought that Ye Qingtang was appointed on a mission and had to go on a mission together with Qin Huan. Yet¡­


    The mission that Ye Qingtang was going for was actually a rewarded mission!


    How could this be?


    Su Wan looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s back view and narrowed her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang was only a new disciple and had a red spirit root. Which senior brother or senior sister would bring such a burden on a rewarded mission?


    Su Wan really could not understand, but when she saw the sunlight from her window casting on Ye Qingtang¡¯s beautiful side-profile, it was as though she knew something.


    No matter how she looked down on Ye Qingtang, Su Wan could not deny that Ye Qingtang¡¯s beauty was indeed outstanding.


    ¡°How many days are you going for?¡± Su Wan asked instinctively but forgot about the urgency in her tone.


    Ye Qingtang did not pay much attention previously; thus, she replied one after another, but she suddenly sensed that Su Wan seemed to be very concerned about her mission. She could not help but stop what she was doing and turn to look at Su Wan behind her.


    The pair of questioning eyes fell on Su Wan¡¯s soft face, causing Su Wan to panic. Only then did Su Wan realize that she was overly pushy as she was not supposed to probe on just now.


    ¡°Su Wan, you seem to be very concerned about me going on a mission?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows slightly. It must be known that in all these days that they entered the sect, this youngdy Su could not even be bothered to say anything to her. Why did she suddenly change today?


    Su Wan paled and looked down, hiding away the panic in her eyes. She put on a calm front and said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and did not say anything more, as she really did not feel like yingpany with those girly thoughts that Su Wan was having.


    As long as Su Wan did not provoke her, she could not be bothered with what Su Wan was thinking of.


    Su Wan sat aside silently as hope arose within her.


    Ye Qingtang was really going out on a mission. Then, in theing period of time, Ye Qingtang would never appear beside Senior Brother Yun. She must really seize this opportunity and let Senior Brother Yun know who was actually the best!

 Chapter 157 - Affection (3)

    Chapter 157: Affection (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter a night of packing, Ye Qingtang did not prepare too many things.


    She only packed some food and clothes to change in. As for the elixirs and whatnot, she still had some in her space ring, and adding on the antidotes that Qin Huan sent, it was enough to use.


    This morning, Ye Qingtang was done packing and ready to head to the gathering point.


    When she just left the door, she suddenly saw aplicated-looking Yun Shu standing below a tree not far away who was looking down with a frown as though he was troubled.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun?¡± Ye Qingtang walked up curiously.


    Upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice, Yun Shu suddenly returned to his senses, and a trace of fluster could be seen on his face.


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister Ye, good morning,¡± Yun Shu sounded rather stiff.


    ¡°Is Senior Brother Yun waiting for me to head to the warden¡¯s lesson together?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Yun Shu stunned for a moment then finally muttered a stiff-sounding ¡°yes¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. I am going to do a rewarded mission with other senior brothers and sisters and will not be back until about half a monthter. You don¡¯t have to wait for me in this half a month,¡± Ye Qingtang said with augh as she forgot to tell Yun Shu about it yesterday.


    Yun Shu could not help but look surprised when he heard that Ye Qingtang was going on a rewarded mission.


    ¡°Rewarded mission? You really went there to take on a mission that day, and you still tried to sweet-talk me.¡± Yun Shu frowned as he recalled how Ye Qingtang said she was going to the Rewards Pavilion the other day. Though there was me in his tone, it was more of worry.


    ¡°Rest assured, Senior Brother Yun. I¡¯m only there to experience it this time. There are still a few other senior brothers together with me. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled. In both her previous and current life, Yun Shu was like her brother, and his nagging made her feel exceptionally warm.


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t control you anyway. You should be more careful. If there are any problems, don¡¯t rush into it so hurriedly. Listen to the guidance from other senior brothers,¡± Yun Shu sighed as he understood that based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s character, she was not someone who would change her mind just because of his nagging.


    ¡°Okay! I will remember Senior Brother Yun¡¯s words by heart.¡± Ye Qingtangughed in reply.


    Yun Shu took a look at her, and all his emotions that he gathered werepletely gone after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden news. Considering that Ye Qingtang was right about to go on a mission and that some things were inconvenient to be said in case she bes distracted during the mission, he suppressed everything in his heart.


    Without saying anything more, Yun Shu took out a few bottles of elixirs from his arms and stuffed them into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°These are elixirs that I brought from my family n. Perhaps, there will be a use for them.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at her hand full of elixirs, and a warm smile surged in her eyes.


    ¡°It is still Senior Brother Yun who dotes on me,¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled. Sparing with the corny affection, she kept the bottles swiftly. Anyway, whatever good things that she obtained in the future, there would always be a share for Yun Shu, and there was no need to regard him as an outsider.


    Yun Shu really did not know how to react to her teasing and hurried her to get moving after nagging a few more times.


    Watching Ye Qingtang¡¯s disappearing further away, Yun Shu shook his head with a bitter smile. However, he did not notice that not far away, Su Wan stood outside the door from some time ago and witnessed everything between Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu. Jealousy and hatred filled that pair of gentle-looking eyes.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun,¡± Su Wan said gently after hiding away all her emotion.


    Yun Shu, who was preparing to leave, suddenly turned around and looked confusedly at a rather foreign-looking Su Wan upon hearing a voice.


    ¡°This junior sister?¡±


    Su Wan quietly took a deep breath. Stepping forward, she greeted gently, ¡°Senior Brother Yun, my name is Su Wan.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Junior Sister Su,¡± Yun Shu replied kindly.


    ¡°Is Senior Brother Yun going to listen to ss?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I am heading there as well. If you don¡¯t mind, can we go together?¡± Su Wan looked up with endless affection in her soft eyes.


    <em>Ye Qingtang, what right do you have to fight with me!</em>

 Chapter 158 - Giant Rock Canyon (1)

    Chapter 158: Giant Rock Canyon (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosOutside the main entrance of Xuanling Sect, Gu Yanqiu and the rest had already arrived.


    Ye Qingtang arrived just on time. The moment she exited the door, she saw Qin Huan rushing up towards her.


    ¡°How is it, little junior sister? You¡¯ve received the things, haven¡¯t you?¡± Qin Huan asked with a smile so bright that wasparable to a sunny day.


    Ye Qingtang replied very calmly, ¡°I received it. Many thanks, senior brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Could it be that I became uglier recently?</em>


    Just when Qin Huan was pondering about why his ever-sessful smile failed on Ye Qingtang every single time, Ye Qingtang ced the fire-resistant soft armor that she prepared long ago in his hands.


    ¡°This is?¡± Qin Huan looked at the soft armor and thought that the item was pretty interesting as that there was a surge of warmth in his hands.


    ¡°A gift in return,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Little junior sister, how much do you despise me that you¡¯re unwilling to owe me even a small favor!</em>


    While Qin Huan epted the gift, theints and sadness within him intensified.


    Gu Yanqiu walked over at this time and said, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, there are two more people left. We will wait for a while more.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Qin Huan was extroverted and had always been lively while Gu Yanqiu was silent and disliked speaking too much. If he said anything, they were definitely useful words.


    In the whole team, Ye Qingtang was a little more familiar to only these two people, but she did not try to get closer to the rest of the team as well.


    Rather, it was Meng Sheng who wore an ugly expression once Ye Qingtang appeared.


    Clearly, he was still not too satisfied with Ye Qingtang as hisst-minute teammate.


    ¡°Senior Brother Meng, don¡¯t take it to heart already. Just take it as giving Senior Brother Gu face. That little junior sister is pretty good-looking. Didn¡¯t you see Qin Huan protecting her so persistently? For all we may know, this is someone Qin Huan likes, and Senior Brother Gu only invited her to join us because he was showing Qin Huan face,¡± another disciple in the teamughed.


    ¡°Qin Huan doesn¡¯t even know to restrain himself. Sooner orter, he will get into trouble,¡± Meng Sheng said coldly.


    Qin Huan¡¯s nature was to flirt with pretty junior sisters when he had nothing to do, and they no longer minded it. However, it was good that Qin Huan knew when to stop and kept business and personal issues separate; thus, they did not bother too much about it.


    But this time, Meng Sheng was a little unhappy.


    However, on Gu Yanqiu¡¯s ount, he did not say any more ugly words.


    A whileter, the other two disciples hurried over.


    All ten members arrived. Previously, Gu Yanqiu had already reported to the outer sect elder about their journey. At that instant, they were all outside the sect and above the clouds, standing in the sky while being surrounded by mist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Yanqiu said.


    In the next second, the Path to Heaven that they had to go through during the entrance assessment appeared before them. Light shone from the cloud and straight onto the ground.


    Everyone stepped on the Path to Heaven and walked down from Xuanling Sect with a lotus blooming at every step they took.


    The Giant Rock Canyon was quite some distance away from Xuanling Sect. Sects would allocate horses and carriages for disciples to use when they were out on a mission.


    Gu Yanqiu had already reported about the mission; hence, when they descended from the Path to Heaven, they saw ten horses at the peak of the mountain, and everyone sat on a horse each. After entering the sect, they were required to wear the sect uniform when leaving for missions. Amongst the ten people, there was only one girl, Ye Qingtang. The other nine people were elegant and talented young man with full energy and extraordinary disposition. Taking a look at the ten people on horses, it was like a brilliant scenery.


    And so, they began their journey for the rewarded mission.

 Chapter 159 - Giant Rock Canyon (2)

    Chapter 159: Giant Rock Canyon (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Giant Rock Canyon was far away, and everyone was experienced. There was not much talking on the journey, though Gu Yanqiu would asionally stop to verify their coordinates and then continue the journey.


    Ye Qingtang was at the tail of the team, and she looked at Gu Yanqiu at the most front with admiration.


    It was not illogical for Gu Yanqiu to be able to achieve such a high position in the future. The team that followed him only had to listen to arrangements, and everything would be fully right.


    Everyone did not really interact throughout the journey, as they rode at top speed, grasping every minute and second. In the sect, every disciple ced extreme importance on cultivation and would naturally be unwilling to spend time on journeys.


    Gu Yanqiu was previously worried that Ye Qingtang would not be able to withstand the treacherous journey since she was a junior disciple, a female, and the youngest in the team.


    However, in the times that he looked back to check on Ye Qingtang, he realized that¡­


    This junior sister¡¯s condition was far more stable than he imagined. After hitting the road through days and nights, there was neither a slight trace of fatigue nor teenage girls¡¯ pretentious act on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as though there was no difference between her and the rest of the disciples in the team.


    To this, Gu Yanqiu could not help but be in more approval of her.


    Gu Yanqiu had recruited skilled junior and senior sisters to participate in missions previously as well, but in those episodes, he was rather annoyed by the problems that arose.


    Females¡¯ physical strength was a little weaker than that of males, and most were not used to such a hurried journey. Sometimes, Gu Yanqiu had no choice but to slow down to give in to them, causing the time taken toplete the mission to be prolonged.


    Eventually, Gu Yanqiu no longer formed teams with female disciples.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s performance really surprised him to a certain extent.


    Other teammates who shared the same worry put down some of their views against her upon seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s condition as well.


    At least, this little junior sister was not finicky.


    Six dayster, the team finally arrived near the Giant Rock Canyon.


    Between the hills, a canyon formed from ovepping giant rocks, as though it was a crack in the ground, appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes


    Before they arrived at the Giant Rock Canyon, everyone had already felt the heatwave from the canyon sweeping towards them along with the wind.


    The Giant Rock Canyon was originally a volcano. Hundreds of years ago, a mighty figure cultivated a profound skill where he split the volcano and froze theva, forming the current state of the canyon.


    Although the volcano was gone today, under theyers of rock, magma still flowed beneath the ground, resulting in the extremely high temperature in the entire canyon. Even the tip of the cliffs were all burnt into a dark, red shade.


    There was barely a single soul near the Giant Rock Canyon, as no one could live in high temperatures for long. Instead, many demonic beasts with fire natures were attracted to settle in there. Hunters came here asionally, though the chances of winning were only fifty percent. While some returned fully loaded, some lost their lives there. In the Giant Rock Canyon, it was not difficult to see some remains of those killed by demonic beasts scattered miserably between the rocks.


    Before entering the Giant Rock Canyon, Gu Yanqiu made everyone take a short break.


    ¡°Later, we will enter the Giant Rock Canyon directly. The temperature in the canyon is extremely high. Once we enter the canyon, everyone should direct your energy on your own and iste the heat from your body. This hunting mission can continue for a maximum of only three days. If we exceed the time, the me toxin in the Giant Rock Canyon¡¯s air will injure us. Thus, we must find the Giant Lizard¡¯sir and kill it in the shortest time possible.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Giant Rock Canyon (3)

    Chapter 160: Giant Rock Canyon (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEveryone nodded.


    Qin Huan found it a little strange though. When Gu Yanqiu was giving instructions, Qin Huan¡¯s gaze uncontrobly fell on Ye Qingtang, who patted her chest with a hand.


    Under his outerwear, Qin Huan was wearing the fire-resistant soft armor that Ye Qingtang gave him before.


    This vest was light, and one could not tell what material was it made of. Previously, Qin Huan kept it instead of wearing it, and it was Ye Qingtang who ordered him to change into it when they were taking a rest before they headed to the Giant Rock Canyon.


    Qin Huan did not think too much about it initially, but he felt that something was a little off now.


    He took a look at Gu Yanqiu and the rest whose faces were tinted red from the heat as they neared the Giant Rock Canyon. In contrast, he did not feel hot at all, and his body felt cozy as though the heat was isted away by this thin vest. Only his four limbs could feel a little heat, but his vital organs were well-protected by the soft armor.


    What exactly was this soft armor that little junior sister gave him?


    Qin Huan could not understand at the moment, but he remembered her favor.


    ¡°Most of the Giant Lizards stay in groups. Our target this time is the biggest level 6 Giant Lizard. If we encounter other Giant Lizards, we just need to direct them away.¡± Then, Gu Yanqiu looked towards Qin Huan and said, ¡°Qin Huan, you are quick enough. If we encounter a group of them, you will bring two other people to direct other Giant Lizards away. Meng Sheng and I will think of a way to attract the target to an open space.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ okay, I got it,¡± Qin Huan replied hurriedly as he returned to his senses.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯ll follow me tightly at that time,¡± Gu Yanqiu turned to Ye Qingtang and said. Although he had seen Ye Qingtang¡¯s capabilities before, he did not dare to just allow Ye Qingtang to act on her own.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, I¡¯m afraid this is not suitable,¡± Meng Sheng suddenly said after remaining silent throughout.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Yanqiu asked.


    Meng Sheng replied, ¡°We are dealing with a level 6 Giant Lizard. Putting everything else aside, even you and I need to be very cautious. Moreover, this Giant Lizard¡¯s poison is extremely deadly. Out of the ten of us, only you, Qin Huan, and I have the appropriate skills. Qin Huan has already gone to attract the attention of other Giant Lizards. It is inappropriate if you split your focus on taking care of others.¡±


    Then, Meng Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Since we came on a mission together, where would there be any protection or not? Everyone must work together and put in their utmost best to hunt the demonic beast. If Junior Sister Ye stills needs someone to protect her, why is she needed on this mission? She will just be a burden instead.¡±


    While Meng Sheng¡¯s words were ugly, it reflected the thoughts of other disciples present.


    It was already the limit for ten people to deal with a level 6 demonic beast. If there was one less person¡¯s effort and another top-skilled teammate had to split his attention to protect the person, the hunt might not be a sess.


    Gu Yanqiu returned to his senses and was aware of this problem as well. When he was about to say something, Ye Qingtang suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brother Gu, why not let Senior Brother Qin go with you all. Leave the mission of attracting the other Giant Lizards to me.¡±


    With that said, Gu Yanqiu was stunned.


    Giant Lizards lived in groups, and no one knew how many other Giant Lizards would be around their target. Gu Yanqiu made Qin Huan in charge of the job because Qin Huan was pretty skilled. If it were anyone else, it would be unsuitable as they would be attacked by the Giant Lizard¡¯s venom as long as they were a little careless.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡­¡± Gu Yanqiu felt that it was unsuitable, but Meng Sheng spoke one step ahead of him. ¡°Since Junior Sister Ye wants to try, let her try then. It is also a chance to verify whether she has the qualifications to participate in this mission, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 161 - Giant Lizard (1)

    Chapter 161: Giant Lizard (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosGu Yanqiu initially thought it was unsuitable, but he could not say anything after Meng Sheng¡¯s words. As the initiator of the mission, he could not be biased. If he was suspected of protecting Ye Qingtang in the battle, then Ye Qingtang would really be like what Meng Sheng said¡ªnot only could she not help, she would be the burden of the entire team.


    Hesitating, Gu Yanqiu looked at Ye Qingtang and asked, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Gu Yanqiu had no choice and could only change Qin Huan¡¯s position and ce Ye Qingtang along with two other disciples in charge of directing the other Giant Lizards away.


    Confirming the n, the team immediately entered the Giant Rock Canyon.


    Once they entered, everyone began directing their energy to iste the heat.


    Between the crimson stones, one could faintly see that bones were scattered everywhere, and small beasts passed by their eyes from time to time.


    Under the high temperature and the intense heat waves, it was still impossible topletely iste the heat from their body even with the circting energy in them.


    Everyone was already soaked in sweat after just a while.


    Only Ye Qingtang and Qin Huan were fine as before. While their faces were a little red, they did not break out in sweat.


    In the Giant Rock Canyon, there were demonic beasts other than the Giant Lizard hidden. Everyone¡¯s footsteps were light in order to reduce the sound of their movement to the lowest possible. ording to the map given, they slowly neared their of the Giant Lizard.


    The Giant Lizard¡¯sir was a cave made from a messy mound of rocks. Tiny corpse fragments and some dposed flesh could be faintly seen above the surrounding crushed rocks.


    ¡°It should be here,¡± said Gu Yanqiu as he narrowed his eyes while checking the dposed flesh and crushed bones with tooth marks on the ground.


    A pungent rotting odor traveled out from the cave.


    Gu Yanqiu gave a hand sign, instructing everyone to go to their respective ces.


    He stood outside the cave and threw in a lighted matchstick that he prepared long ago into their.


    The glowing matchstick flew into the pitch-ckir. When it flew past, one could see bones and dposing carcasses strewn all over the ce. The rotting flesh was being roasted by the hot rocks, releasing a pungent odor.


    A crisp sound traveled out from the cave.


    Everyone held their breaths and focused.


    In the next second, swishing sounds could be heard.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Gu Yanqiu ordered sternly and immediately pulled a distance.


    The moment he retreated, a dense ck shadow suddenly swarmed out from the cave!


    Suddenly, dozens of Giant Lizards of varying sizes gushed out from the cave at once. The smallest one amongst them was about the size of a wolf whilerger ones were that of an old bull. Every Giant Lizard had a thick and heavy armor on them, and while they had short limbs, their speed was abnormally fast on these rocks.


    ¡°So many of them!¡± Everyone was shocked upon seeing the number of Giant Lizards.


    The group of them, which originally thought there were only around ten Giant Lizards in their, had an ugly expression at that moment.


    Before they could take the next move, the ground beneath them suddenly trembled.


    An enormous figure slowly came out of their.


    It was a Giant Lizard of unparalleled size. Standing at almost four to five meters tall, its huge and bloody mouth was half open. Between the rows of sharp teeth, its split tongue drooped halfway down. As it breathed out, everyone¡¯s faces were greeted with an awfully pungent odor.

 Chapter 162 - Giant Lizard (2)

    Chapter 162: Giant Lizard (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe level 6 Giant Lizard was a high-level demonic beast, and its ferocity induced fear.


    Surrounding that huge frame were dozens of Giant Lizards of varied sizes clustered together. Looking across, it was like a patch of rugged, yellowish gray rocks gathered together!


    ¡°Target locked. Find a suitable ce to direct the small Giant Lizards away immediately!¡± Gu Yanqiu fixed his eyes on the mission¡¯s target and immediately gave an order for everyone to get into action. When he finished his sentence, he instinctively looked at Ye Qingtang and was very worried that she could not react in time since it was her first mission.


    Moreover, there were too many small Giant Lizards that had to be directed away, and there would be some difficulty with just only three people.


    However¡­


    Just when Gu Yanqiu turned to look at Ye Qingtang, he suddenly realized that the moment he spoke, Ye Qingtang had already sprinted from her hiding ce to stand above a huge rock. Her sleeves were rolled up, revealing a hidden de in them.


    Almost around the time when Gu Yanqiu looked at her, Ye Qingtang suddenly shot out a few arrows from her hidden de sessively, and every arrownded on the most fatal points of the small Giant Lizards. That hidden de was a secret weapon she used in her previous life, and she specially made it before she left Lin Town. It was small and very convenient when armed on her arms and hidden in her sleeves.


    The sudden attack caused the harassed Giant Lizards to growl in fury and look towards the direction of the attacker where they saw Ye Qingtang standing at a very obvious position.


    ¡°Psst!¡± The level 6 Giant Lizard let out an angry growl, and the entire ground trembled.


    ¡°What is Ye Qingtang doing!¡± Meng Sheng looked in shock at Ye Qingtang who suddenly jumped out.


    ¡°She¡­ she is attracting the small Giant Lizards¡¯ attention?¡± Another disciple who was hiding with Meng Sheng was shocked.


    Meng Sheng¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Is she crazy? Why is she standing at that kind of position to attract the Giant Lizards¡¯ attention? Does she think she can run faster than the Giant Lizards? I think she just wants to seek death! This is the good junior sister that Gu Yanqiu found? I think she is simply tired of living!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s action indeed caught everyone off-guard. Gu Yanqiu was shocked and mentally noted that things were going bad.


    The number of Giant Lizards was already beyond their expectation, and this would only multiply the burden of those in charge of attracting the Giant Lizards¡¯ attention. The other two disciples in charge of directing the small Giant Lizards away had not even got to action, and Ye Qingtang actually rushed out alone¡ªthis was simply seeking death.


    ¡°Quick, the both of you go up immediately to distract them!¡± Gu Yanqiu anxiously instructed the other two disciples.


    But the timing was ultimately a little toote. All the Giant Lizards¡¯ attention was focused on Ye Qingtang. With an angry growl from the Level 6 Giant Lizard, the small beasts immediately sprinted towards the rock that Ye Qingtang was standing on!


    The army of Giant Lizards was like a huge wave, paralyzing onlookers. Qin Huan and the rest who were in hiding were burning with anxiety.


    But just when everyone was breaking out in cold sweat for Ye Qingtang, she took a clear look at the direction the Giant Lizards were moving in and directly leaped onto another piece of rock that was a few meters away. When her heels touched the ground, she shot out a few more arrows whichnded in the army of Giant Lizards and killed a few small-sized ones straight away.


    This move utterly angered the other Giant Lizards, and they sped up crazily, dashing towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was not in a hurry. As she focused on the Giant Lizards¡¯ movements, she searched for locations in her surrounding that she could relocate to from the corner of her eyes at the same time. With a few jumps, she single-handedly led the army of Giant Lizards out of the cave¡¯s entrance!

 Chapter 163 - Giant Lizard (3)

    Chapter 163: Giant Lizard (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What is¡­ going on?¡± The other two teammates in charge of directing the small Giant Lizards away were a little muddle-headed at that instant. They watched for themselves Ye Qingtang use a hidden de to attract all the Giant Lizards¡¯ attention and drag them around the Giant Rock Canyon.


    However, Ye Qingtang pulled an extremely safe distance away from those speedy Giant Lizards, and they could not reach her no matter what.


    In a moment, everyone, who was on tenterhooks, was a little dumbfounded.


    The nervousness on Gu Yanqiu¡¯s face had not faded, and he nked out a little while watching the energetic Ye Qingtang.


    Was this¡­ a situation that a new disciple on her first mission should have?


    Gu Yanqiu was rather bewildered.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s experienced technique was indeed unexpected to Gu Yanqiu. Even if Gu Yanqiu were to direct those small Giant Lizards away, he would only at best be able to achieve what Ye Qingtang did.


    The number of Giant Lizards was clearly beyond their estimation, but Ye Qingtang actually attracted all of them away just by herself.


    For the few Giant Lizards that wanted to head back, Ye Qingtang immediately used her hidden de to cut off their retreat and regain their attention.


    While Gu Yanqiu was stunned, Ye Qingtang suddenly looked up and met with Gu Yanqiu¡¯s eyes. She frowned slightly and lifted her chin as though she was signaling Gu Yanqiu to takeover.


    Gu Yanqiu was a seasoned team leader as well. He returned to his senses quickly and immediately gave orders to attack to his other partners when he saw that there were only two to three small Giant Lizards beside the level 6 Giant Lizard.


    This was not the time to find out what level Ye Qingtang could take things to; They needed to lock their target and y it as soon as possible!


    As Gu Yanqiu¡¯s signal was given, the two disciples that were originally responsible for attracting the small Giant Lizards away were able to take part in the battle since Ye Qingtang independently directed all of them away. All the hidden team members rushed up immediately towards the level 6 Giant Lizard that was pacing up and down the cave¡¯s entrance!


    On this side, Ye Qingtang methodically led the dozens of small Giant Lizards away from the main battle site bit by bit. She was exceptionally calm, and other than focusing on the movement of the army of Giant Lizards, she still could asionally watch the rest who were already fighting the level 6 Giant Lizard.


    Although the Giant Lizards lived in groups, their spiritual intellect was very low, and they were extremely easy to be lured. As long as they were constantly attacked, their attention wouldpletely be focused on the attacker and would simply not realize that they had fallen into a trap.


    Ye Qingtang went on quite a few missions in her previous life and had once battled against Giant Lizards.


    However, the target of Ye Qingtang¡¯s team was a level 7 Giant Lizard at that time, and there were as many as fifty people in the team. Just the number of small Giant Lizards surrounding that level 7 Giant Lizard reached thousands.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation progressed slowly, and she was unable to fight the level 7 Giant Lizard heads on. To gain the team leader¡¯s acknowledgment and gain more chances to participate in team missions, she could only master the skills to attract monsters away. Adding on the experience of fleeing for her life, this little matter was nothing to her.


    She was very clear of how far the Giant Lizard¡¯s spewed poison would reach. As long as she remained outside this range, walking these Giant Lizards was the same was walking a group of ducks.


    Don¡¯t mention the dozens of Giant Lizards behind her, even two times of this number would not be of any difficulty to her.


    However, just as Ye Qingtang brought these Giant Lizards away from the main battle site, she faintly saw shadows of a group of people shing across the rock wall above her.


    There was actually another team in the Giant Rock Canyon?


    Ye Qingtang frowned, but she quickly noticed that those people were headed towards the main battle site!


    Uneasiness crept within her.

 Chapter 164 - Fish In Troubled Waters (1)

    Chapter 164: Fish In Troubled Waters (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAt another side of the Giant Rock Canyon, Du Qiang led a group of senior and junior brothers to chase after their target. With the surging heatwave, their backs were soaked with sweat from the heat.


    ¡°Senior Brother Du, where did that Wu Qi go? I still saw him running towards here just now. Why is there no trace of him now?¡± A young man frowned as he was still unable to see their target after looking around for some time.


    The leader, Du Qiang, who looked about twenty-four to twenty-five, frowned deeply.


    The group of them followed Wu Qi to this ce, but in the blink of an eye, they suddenly lost track of him. At that instant, Du Qiang¡¯s mood could be said to be extremely foul.


    ¡°The target of our mission this time is Wu Qi. Wu Qi is a viin on the Assassination Roll, and the rewards are plentiful. We followed him for three days and three nights. If we lose track of him now, we might have attempted this mission for nothing. No way¡­ We must find Wu Qi,¡± Du Qiang said coldly.


    ¡°But¡­ there are many rocks in this Giant Rock Canyon, and its topography is extremelyplicated. It is very likely that Wu Qi discovered us; that¡¯s why he suddenly increased his speed. If he nned to hide, it would not be easy to find him,¡± said another disciple helplessly.


    They were the outer sect disciples of Qinglin Sect. They left the sect this time because they obtained information of one of the people on the Assassination Roll; thus, they prepared for days and chased after him.


    But if they lost sight of Wu Qi at this time, the time spent on this mission would all be a waste.


    Everyone wore an ugly expression at that moment.


    The loss from a failed mission could not be estimated.


    But just as they were unwilling to give up, a disciple suddenly heard a violent battle sound.


    ¡°Senior Brother Du, look!¡± The disciple hurriedly pointed towards the source of the sound.


    Du Qiang looked up, and tion emerged in his eyes.


    Not far away, a group of youths was in a fierce battle with an enormous Giant Lizard. This scenepletely revived Du Qiang.


    ¡°Looking from their clothes, it should be Xuanling Sect disciples.¡± Du Qiang nced at the youths that were battling the Giant Lizard.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect? Senior Brother Du, it is already a huge loss to lose Wu Qi. The people from Xuanling Sect seem to have been fighting with the Giant Lizard for a long time, and the battle should end sometime soon. Senior Brother Du, do you think¡­ we can¡­¡± That disciple hinted at Du Qiang.


    Du Qiang sneered.


    ¡°That Giant Lizard is a level 6 demonic beast. Judging from the circumstances, they should be able to kill it. However¡­ we lost the reward for Wu Qi, and if we could kill a level 6 Giant Lizard¡­ perhaps, we could make up a little of the loss.¡±


    Du Qiang¡¯s words instantly excited the other disciples, and the group of them rushed towards the battle site not far away from them.


    At the battle site, Gu Yanqiu and the rest were focused on killing the Giant Lizard before them. They had rtively good teamwork, and with the effort of nine people, they were equally matched with the Giant Lizard. With Gu Yanqiu¡¯s experience, he believed that the Giant Lizard would be killed in no time.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qin, go attract the Giant Lizard¡¯s attraction. I will sneak an attack,¡± Gu Yanqiu told the nimble Qin Huan in an interval.


    Qin Huan understood Gu Yanqiu¡¯s meaning and immediately jumped into the sight of the Giant Lizard.


    The Giant Lizard sustained many injuries during the battle, and it was already bursting with anger. Suddenly seeing his attacker jumping in front of him, he let out a growl andunched at him with its bloody mouth wide open!

 Chapter 165 - Fish In Troubled Waters (2)

    Chapter 165: Fish In Troubled Waters (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosJust when the Giant Lizard¡¯s attention was attracted away, Gu Yanqiu exchanged a look with Meng Sheng and immediately jumped onto the Giant Lizard¡¯s back, piercing the sword in his hands directly into its neck!


    But just as Gu Yanqiu¡¯s swordnded, a cold light suddenly passed by his shoulder!


    Gu Yanqiu avoided it instinctively, and that cold light punctured right at the wound on the Giant Lizard¡¯s neck!


    Once the cold light sunk in, Gu Yanqiu then realized that it was an arrow.


    The wound was on the Giant Lizard¡¯s neck, the most fragile position. Since it was protected by a thick armor, Gu Yanqiu and the rest finally found an opportunity with much difficulty to rip this wound open and were just waiting for this final fatal blow.


    However¡­


    That arrow was a step faster than Gu Yanqiu, and it sunk into the Giant Lizard¡¯s flesh.


    With a sudden grunt from the Giant Lizard,rge amounts of blood seeped out from the corner of its mouth. Qin Huan, who was diverting the Giant Lizard¡¯s attention, was distracted by that cold light as well, and his footsteps slowed down a little.


    But just before the Giant Lizard fell down, it spat out a mouthful of poison violently which coincidentally sttered on the distracted Qin Huan!


    The Giant Lizard fell on the ground with a loud howl, but what followed was Qin Huan¡¯s painful cry.


    The Giant Lizard¡¯s poison was extremely corrosive, and thatst mouthful of poison happened to be spat on Qin Huan¡¯s chest. In just a moment, the clothes before Qin Huan¡¯s chest werepletely corroded away.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and Gu Yanqiu returned to his senses immediately, dashing to Qin Huan¡¯s side.


    Meng Sheng was stunned as he looked at the breathless Giant Lizard on the ground.


    ¡°A level 6 Giant Lizard is just like that only.¡± A rather sarcasticugh sounded.


    The moment that voice sounded, Meng Sheng and other Xuanling Sect disciples looked towards the voice at once.


    What appeared before them were ten young men in green who were walking towards them haughtily.


    And in the leader¡¯s hands was an exquisite, silver bow.


    The arrow which killed the level 6 Giant Lizard was shot from the silver bow in that man¡¯s hands.


    Meng Sheng¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    All of them recognized these people¡¯s uniforms. It was Qinglin Sect¡¯s uniform. Qinglin Sect and Xuanling Sect were both sects and specialized in swordy. Despite years ofpetition, they still could not conclude a winner, and it could be said that they had been on bad terms for a long time.


    If the disciples from these two sects met outside on usual days, they would most likely end up in a fight.


    Meng Sheng and the rest did not expect that they would encounter people from Qinglin Sect here, and what was worse was the fact that the current situation was very unfavorable to them.


    They had already depleted all their energy from the struggle with the level 6 Giant Lizard just now, and it would be dangerous if they were to fight with Qinglin Sect¡¯s people now.


    ¡°Sixth Junior Brother, remove the Giant Lizard¡¯s poison gall,¡± said the leader, Du Qiang, with a smile as the swept a belittling nce across the Xuanling Sect disciples.


    The moment Du Qiang¡¯s words were said, Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciples darkened their faces immediately.


    The purpose of hunting the Giant Lizard was to obtain the poison gall in its body. If the poisonous galldder was snatched away by the Qinglin Sect people, their mission this time would really be wasted.


    ¡°This Giant Lizard is our prey, who gave you the permission to touch it!¡± Meng Sheng reproached coldly with a long face.


    Du Qiang raised his brows and looked at the tired expressions of the Xuanling Sect disciples disdainfully.


    ¡°Your prey? This Giant Lizard was clearly killed with my one arrow just now. How did it be your prey?

 Chapter 166 - Fish In Troubled Waters (3)

    Chapter 166: Fish In Troubled Waters (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosMeng Sheng was so angry over Du Qiang¡¯s words that his face paled.


    The level 6 Giant Lizard had such a thick, rough skin. How could one arrow kill it? If not for their long fight which exposed the Giant Lizard¡¯s weakness, Du Qiang would not even be able to hurt the Giant Lizard even if he shot all the arrows he had on hand.


    These Qinglin Sect people were clearly here to fish in troubled waters.


    If it were any other day, Meng Sheng and the rest would have long gone up to fight it out with this group of bastards. But now¡­


    Meng Sheng looked at his teammates from the corner of his eyes.


    Apart from Ye Qingtang who was temporarily not present since she was in charge of directing the monsters away, others were already exhausted from the battle against the level 6 Giant Lizard, and quite a few of them even sustained injuries.


    Amongst them, Gu Yanqiu, Qin Huan, and he were the best members of the team.


    However, Gu Yanqiu was the main attacker and had depleted the most energy while Qin Huan had poison spat on him by the Giant Lizard because of the Qinglin Sect bastards sudden sneak attacked, and no one knew whether he would be able to survive.


    Under such circumstance, how could they fight against the people from Qinglin Sect, who were fully armored?


    Everyone from Xuanling Sect could clearly tell the Qinglin Sect people¡¯s n: the other party specially chose this time to freeload because they saw that Xuanling Sect¡¯s condition was extremely bad!


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go remove the poison gall!¡± Du Qiang ordered arrogantly. He was certain that the other party would definitely not revolt. Otherwise, given Xuanling Sect¡¯s current condition, they would likely be beaten up to death by them, much less be able to protect the poison gall.


    Upon hearing the order, the Qinglin Sect disciple immediately went forward and used a dagger to remove the poison gall right before the nine people from Xuanling Sect.


    A few of the short-tempered Xuanling Sect disciples were so furious that their eyes were bloodshot as they saw how the result of their hard work was snatched away by this group of thieves.


    ¡°Qinglin Sect bastards, I dare you, try to even touch the poison gall!¡± One Xuanling Sect disciple suddenly stepped up. Though exhaustion was written all over his face, he blocked the Qinglin Sect disciple¡¯s road with a sword.


    They could not lose the poison gall. If it was lost, all the hard work in this half a month would be all wasted!


    ¡°Then try us. Who do you think you Xuanling Sect people are? I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it. Not only do I want to take the poison gall away today, but I also want to teach you useless pieces of trash a good lesson. Junior brothers, attack!¡± Du Qiang scoffed and immediately ordered his senior and junior brothers to attack.


    ¡°f*** your mother, I¡¯m going to fight it out with you!¡± Everyone from Xuanling Sect did not retreat and directly rushed up with swords in their hands.


    In just the blink of an eye, the two parties entered a brawl.


    Using the fact that they had way more people and were in extremely good condition, the Qinglin Sect people did not even give Gu Yanqiu and the rest any respect and attacked them mercilessly.


    Gu Yanqiu pulled the poisoned Qin Huan and fought the enemies at the same time. While he had aposed nature, Qinglin Sect¡¯s arrogant act of theft had resulted in fury to fully arise in him.


    Helplessly¡­


    Gu Yanqiu and the rest had already depleted too much energy while the opposing party was in perfect condition. In just the blink of an eye, the nine people from Xuanling Sect were already on the losing end.


    Gu Yanqiu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. If this continued, they would definitely lose without a doubt!


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, just go ahead and fight them. Leave me alone, I am fine,¡± Qin Huan said breathlessly as he clenched his teeth and bore the burn from the poison.


    Those people from Qinglin Sect clearly noticed Qin Huan¡¯s condition, and Du Qiang brought two junior brothers to circle Gu Yanqiu and Qin Huan. No matter how powerful Gu Yanqiu was, dragging an injured Qin Huan around already made him break out in cold sweat.

 Chapter 167 - Ate A Bear’s Heart And A Leopard’s Gall (1)

    Chapter 167: Ate A Bear¡¯s Heart And A Leopard¡¯s Gall (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosDu Qiang¡¯s attack was extremely cruel. Just based on the hatred between the two sects, he wished he could kill these nine people here and then. The sword in his hand pierced towards Qin Huan mercilessly, and if not for Gu Yanqiu¡¯s defense, Du Qiang would have made a bloody hole in Qin Huan¡¯s body.


    ¡°A dignified Qinglin Sect disciple is actually this shameless!¡± Qin Huan uttered furiously.


    Du Qiang scoffed, ¡°Power is in the hands of those who win. Since you all are not our opponents, you should get down on your knees and beg for mercy. If I¡¯m happy, I might be kind and let you all off.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Qin Huan shouted angrily.


    A murderous look shed across Du Qiang¡¯s eyes as he used his eyes to signal the two disciples beside him to divert Gu Yanqiu¡¯s attention while he attacked Qin Huan.


    Meng Sheng and the rest were held up by the other Qinglin Sect disciples and could not leave. Seeing as to how Du Qiang¡¯s sword was right about to pierce through Qin Huan¡¯s chest, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their mouths.


    Qin Huan clearly saw that the tip of Du Qiang¡¯s sword had already reached his chest, and in just a breath¡¯s time, it would pierce through him.


    However!


    A sharp swoosh rang beside everyone¡¯s ears.


    A cold light suddenly appeared and knocked that fatal sword away the moment Du Qiang lost his strength!


    ¡°Who is that!¡± Du Qiang frowned deeply and turned around as his attack failed.


    However, he suddenly saw¡­


    An alluring young girl in blue was standing on a huge rock a few meters away with an arm raised straight, urately shooting the dumbfounded Du Qiang with her hidden de.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye?¡± Qin Huan scarcely escaped that one blow and could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he saw that Ye Qingtang had suddenly rushed here in time.


    Ye Qingtang, who was standing on the huge rock, looked across the messy battle site. Narrowing her eyes as she took a look at every Qinglin Sect disciple, her exquisite red lips curled into a seductive smile.


    ¡°It is unsuitable to bully my senior brothers right before me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A voice which had a hint ofughter rang about, shocking Meng Sheng and the rest. Simrly, everyone from Qinglin Sect returned to their senses from her breathtaking beauty.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be such a beauty hidden in Xuanling Sect¡­¡± Du Qiang raised his brows slightly as he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s exquisite face frivolously and lustfully.


    ¡°Little beauty, if you don¡¯t wish to see me ¡®bullying¡¯ your senior brothers, it is fine as well. I¡¯ve always had a tender heart for women. As long as you have a good time with me, I will naturally let your useless senior brothers go.¡±


    Du Qiang¡¯s words were utterly shameless.


    When all of the Xuanling Sect disciples heard this, it was like a crack of thunder that evoked endless fury.


    Even Meng Sheng, who disliked Ye Qingtang previously, trembled in fury by such humiliating words.


    How could there be such scum in a sect!


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, leave quickly! There¡¯s no business for you here!¡± Gu Yanqiu suddenly shouted. There was a huge difference in strength between them and Qinglin Sect, and even if Ye Qingtang joined the battle, it would be very difficult to turn over the tables. Moreover, Gu Yanqiu sharply sensed danger from Du Qiang¡¯s attitude, and if Ye Qingtang did not leave now, she would be the first one that Du Qiang would not let off!


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as an undetectable murderous intent shed across those smiling orbs.


    ¡°Have a good time? How about¡­ you let me have a good time first?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a hint ofughter.


    Du Qiang was about to dirty talk a few more sentences but suddenly realized that Ye Qingtang suddenly disappeared from his vision!

 Chapter 168 - Ate A Bear’s Heart And A Leopard’s Gall (2)

    Chapter 168: Ate A Bear¡¯s Heart And A Leopard¡¯s Gall (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s disappearance was unforeseen, stunning everyone present.


    The sinister smile was still frozen on the corner of Du Qiang¡¯s lips, but in the next second, a cold light suddenly flew from behind him!


    Du Qiang did not dodge in time. Although he barely avoided being hit in a fatal point, his shoulder was still shot, and blood trickled down from the triangr arrowhead.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall. How dare you talk dirty to me?¡± Ye Qingtang appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight once again, but this time, she appeared just a few steps away from Du Qiang.


    Du Qiang¡¯s face darkened, immediately taking his sword and pierced towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t disregard my kindness!¡±


    An evil and murderous look shed across her eyes. As she looked at the oing Du Qiang, she suddenly shifted her legs a little. It was a footstep that looked very casual, but the sword that Du Qiang stabbed towards her with all his might simply could not touch Ye Qingtang at all.


    ¡°Little thing, just you wait¡­¡± Du Qiang turned around to attack, but just when he turned his head, Ye Qingtang actually appeared behind him, and just at that time, her specially-made hidden de was held right against on his be!


    In just an instant, everyone stopped whatever they were doing as though time had stopped on the battle site.


    A piercing pain came from Du Qiang¡¯s be, and he could clearly feel the pain from his torn flesh. However, this time, he did not dare to move anymore.


    ¡°Scold! Why are you not scolding anymore?¡± Ye Qingtang beamed at Du Qiang, whose face started to turn as white as wax. They were clearly eyes that curved in a smile but there was not a trace of a smile in them.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Du Qiang broke out in cold sweat. Ye Qingtang¡¯s de was just on his be, and at that point, he simply did not dare to move. At such a close distance, even if he avoided with all his might, his brain would instantly be pierced through as long as she released an arrow!


    ¡°What do I want to do?¡± The smile on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips deepened. She exerted a little force on the hand with the hidden de, and blood flowed down furiously from the wound on Du Qiang¡¯s forehead.


    Warm blood stained his face, but Du Qiang was no longer as arrogant as before. He could only watch this sinister young girl in fear with a pale face.


    ¡°Order your senior and junior brothers to obediently abandon their weapons and scram off to a side. If there¡¯s anyone who disobeys, I will stab through your brain.¡± Ye Qingtangughed evilly. She obviously had an alluring face, but with that smile, it crept one out.


    ¡°I am a Qinglin Sect disciple. You dare to kill me?¡± Du Qiang did not agree to Ye Qingtang¡¯s demands immediately. Although the two sects were not on good terms, no one openly killed anyone; otherwise, this matter would be directly brought up to the opposing higher-ups of the two sects.


    Ye Qingtang tilted her head slightly and looked at Du Qiang who was actingposed. She leaned forward and whispered in his ears, ¡°If you disobey, none of you will be able to leave the Giant Rock Canyon alive today. If all of you are dead, who would know¡­ who was the one who killed you all?¡±


    The voice with a hint of a smile traveled into Du Qiang¡¯s ears. It was charming and seductive, but it only made Du Qiang feel an utter chill.


    Somehow, Du Qiang actually felt that whatever this girl said was true.


    She was definitely capable ofmitting such a massacre.

 Chapter 169 - Ate A Bear’s Heart And A Leopard’s Gall (2)

    Chapter 169: Ate A Bear¡¯s Heart And A Leopard¡¯s Gall (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosA drop of cold sweat, mixed with blood, dripped down from Du Qiang¡¯s be.


    Ye Qingtang could subdue him without making any noise, and with such skills, none of the junior brothers that he brought along was her opponent.


    At this point, Du Qiang¡¯s heart was flustered as though millions of horses were galloping across.


    When did the outer sect of Xuanling Sect produce such an evildoer?


    Looking at her face, she was at most fifteen. But her skills¡­


    ¡°Put down your weapons!¡± Du Qiang took a deep breath and could onlyply under Ye Qingtang¡¯s threats.


    The Qinglin Sect disciples who were initially still stunned suddenly heard Du Qiang. They were shocked at first, and after hesitating for a long time, they slowly pulled a distance away from the Xuanling Sect people and threw their swords down unwillingly.


    A loud nking was heard, and all the swords dropped on the floor.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, please let all the senior brothers retreat over here,¡± Ye Qingtang said to Gu Yanqiu, who was behind her.


    Gu Yanqiu suddenly returned to his senses. The shock he felt was no less than any of those felt by the Qinglin Sect people.


    He previously knew that Ye Qingtang was rather skilled, but he did not expect that this little junior sister¡¯s skills were this amazing!


    When Gu Yanqiu exchanged blows with Du Qiang just now, Gu Yanqiu already had an idea of Du Qiang¡¯s abilities, and even if Gu Yanqiu were in tip-top condition, it would still be impossible for him to win against Du Qiang within a hundred moves.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, Du Qiang could not even make it through two moves!


    ¡°Junior Brother Meng, you alle here first,¡± Gu Yanqiu knew that this was not the time to be shocked. If not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s timely appearance, even if the nine of them did not all die in the hands of Du Qiang and the rest, they would still have lost a few people.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples immediately walked and stood behind Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You can let me off now,¡± Du Qiang said while putting on aposed look.


    Ye Qingtangughed as she raised another hand and pped Du Qiang¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Let you off? You hit my Senior Brother Qin just now. Who should I find to settle this score then?¡±


    Du Qiang was rmed, and before he returned to his senses, Ye Qingtang suddenly took out a dagger hung from her waist and slit Du Qiang¡¯s wrists, breaking his tendons in a sh!


    A miserable cry escaped Du Qiang¡¯s mouth. The extreme pain from his hands caused his legs to lose strength, and he fell on his knees with a loud wail.


    That sound was so shrill, and even the Xuanling Sect disciples had goosebumps from hearing it.


    More than that, an unknown fear of this little junior sister who had been very quiet throughout the journey was formed.


    Qin Huan was dumbfounded as well; he did not expect that Ye Qingtang would actually seek revenge for him.


    Qinglin Sect was renowned for their swordy. Ye Qingtang broke Du Qiang¡¯s hand tendon like that, and even if Du Qiang found a way to recover in the future, his hands would not be as nimble as before.


    Those few Qinglin Sect disciples wanted to go up when they saw that Du Qiang was injured.


    However, Ye Qingtang suddenly grabbed Du Qiang¡¯s hair to make him face upwards and held the hidden de in the other hand against Du Qiang¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Go ahead. If you all take one step further, I will send your beloved senior brother to theherworld,¡± Ye Qingtang said smilingly. A bewitching smile bloomed on her exquisite face, but it only made everyone present feel an invisible murderous atmosphere.


    The Qinglin Sect disciples did not dare to move anymore.


    Du Qiang was still in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, and they simply did not dare to resist at all.


    It should be known that Du Qiang had a rather high position in Qinglin Sect¡¯s outer sect, and if something happened to him before their eyes, they would not be able to exin to the sect.

 Chapter 170 - I Was Lying (1)

    Chapter 170: I Was Lying (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang looked at Qinglin Sect¡¯s cowardice in satisfaction. Even if no one mentioned it, she could guess from their reactions that the idiot she caught in her hands had some high-up position in Qinglin Sect.


    However¡­


    <em>So what.</em>


    <em>Today, he is the meat, and I am the butcher!</em>


    <em>What bullshit Qinglin Sect!</em>


    ¡°Your junior brothers are pretty nice to you,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a seeming smile as she looked down at Du Qiang, who was drenched in cold sweat from the pain.


    Du Qiang had a face full of blood, and his body could not stop trembling due to the pain. A deep sense of hatred filled his eyes as he red at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing to submit¡­ But don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she suddenly released Du Qiang¡¯s hair that she grabbed in her hands. Then, she took out a bottle of elixir from her space ring. Opening the bottle with one hand and using two fingers from the other to tug on Du Qiang¡¯s lower jaw, she dislocated his jaw and poured an entire bottle of elixir directly into his mouth!


    Ye Qingtang poured a full bottle of elixir cleanly. Raising her leg, she kicked Du Qiang¡¯s chest and forced him to swallow down a mouthful of elixir.


    After Du Qiang was kicked on the chest by Ye Qingtang, the tendons on both his hands were broken, and his jaw was dislocated. As such, he was in so much pain that his body convulsed immediately.


    Looking at Du Qiang¡¯s misery, Ye Qingtang raised another leg and kicked him away directly.


    The Qinglin Sect disciples instantly rushed forward and held the bruised Du Qiang up. A few of them wanted to find Ye Qingtang to settle the score.


    However¡­


    ¡°The elixir I fed him just now was the Destructive Heart Pill,¡± Ye Qingtang said carelessly when she saw that the Qinglin Sect disciples had dashed up to a few steps away from her.


    In an instant, the disciples froze on the ground.


    ¡°He swallowed down such a huge amount of it. If you all still don¡¯t think of a way, I guarantee that he will be at most a dimwit for the rest of his life from tomorrow onwards.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled brightly.


    The Destructive Heart Pill was a poison that crept people. Although it would not take one¡¯s life immediately, it could destroy their mind. No matter how smart someone was, the person would still be dumb, and all his martial skills and talent would be rendered useless by the pill.


    The Qinglin Sect disciples felt a chill rising from their feet and enveloping their entire body.


    That was an entire bottle of Destructive Heart Pill!


    With just a short dy, Du Qiang would really end up worse than dead!


    The Qinglin Sect disciples who initially wanted to fight their reputation backpletely dropped the idea at this moment and helped Du Qiang up frantically. With an angry re at the Xuanling Sect disciples, they fled in a flurry.


    Watching the back view of the Qinglin Sect disciples fleeing, Gu Yanqiu and the rest finally heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    A close shave. Really a close shave!


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, it is really lucky that you¡¯re here this time,¡± Gu Yanqiu said sincerely with a sigh. He had never felt that he would be this lucky to recruit someone into the team.


    At this instant, the other Xuanling Sect disciplespletely put down all their prejudice against Ye Qingtang.


    What red spirit root or not. They personally saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities and were utterly convinced!


    They were extremely d that Qin Huan made Ye Qingtang remain in the team. Otherwise, not only would they lose the result of theirbor today, but they would also be the ones to suffer humiliation.


    Meng Sheng panted lightly from a side, and he could not help but feel a deep sense of shame. The moment he thought of the many suspicions he had of Ye Qingtang previously, he wished he could give himself two huge ps!

 Chapter 171 - I Was Lying (2)

    Chapter 171: I Was Lying (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIt could be said that Meng Shengpletely experienced what ¡°having eyes but failing to see¡± meant.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ was rude previously. You can punish me. It is all my fault for being ignorant and narrow-minded.¡± Meng Sheng took a step forward, bowed, and apologized to Ye Qingtang with heartfelt admiration.


    Gu Yanqiu secretly smiled.


    Meng Sheng was perhaps strict, but he had a good nature. Otherwise, Gu Yanqiu would not keep cooperating with Meng Sheng.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Meng Sheng¡¯s earnest apology and immediately waved a hand.


    ¡°Senior Brother Meng, why are you like this? We are all disciples of the same sect. There is no need to treat each other as strangers.¡±


    A generous reply could resolve any possibly-existing feuds.


    Ye Qingtang was like this as well, clearly distinguishing kindness and hatred.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin, how is your condition?¡± Ye Qingtang was not too bothered with these and was more concerned about Qin Huan¡¯s injuries.


    Qin Huan was already helped to sit at a side by Gu Yanqiu. There was quite arge amount of the Giant Lizard¡¯s poison stained on his chest, and his arm reduced in size. His face was slightly pale, but it did not seem like there was any fatal injury.


    ¡°Still alright. It¡¯s just that my arm is in a little pain from the burn.¡± Qin Huanughed bitterly.


    Gu Yanqiu removed Qin Huan¡¯s clothes to check his chest injury but was a little confused when he took a look.


    A mouthful of poison was spat on Qin Huan¡¯s chest by the Giant Lizard at that time. The power of a level 6 Giant Lizard poison was very scary, and if first aid was not done immediately, the person¡¯s bones would be corrodedpletely. Moreover, they were disturbed by Qinglin Sect just now and missed the best timing.


    Gu Yanqiu originally thought that Qin Huan¡¯s injury would definitely be extremely serious.


    However, he did not expect that¡­


    After removing Qin Huan¡¯s clothes, Qin Huan¡¯s chest was perfectly fine, and not a single piece of skin was burnt. Rather, it was the area on his arm which was stained by the poison that burnt a small hole.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Yanqiu was a little speechless.


    This waspletely different from what he imagined!


    Meng Sheng and the rest were confused as well.


    The level 6 Giant Lizard spat such a huge mouthful of poison on Qin Huan¡¯s chest, but he was actually in perfect condition?


    Even if Qin Huan was made of steel, he would still not be able to stop the corrosion from the poison.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine.¡± Qin Huan patted his firm chest and found it strange as well. His gaze uncontrobly fell on the fire-resistant soft armor that Gu Yanqiu removed.


    The fire-resistant soft armor was not damaged at all. Although the poison burnt his outer clothes, it waspletely blocked away by this piece of soft armor and, thus, did not injure him.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, this soft armor¡­¡± Qin Huan suddenly returned to his senses with shock written all over his face.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you saved my life this time!¡±


    Qin Huan was not a fool. He knew that the level 6 Giant Lizard¡¯s poison was extremely deadly and was aware that he could escape this tragedy all thanks to the fire-resistant soft armor that Ye Qingtang ordered him to wear.


    Previously, Qin Huan only thought that this soft armor could block the heat and never expected that¡­ it could actually withstand the poison from a level 6 Giant Lizard!


    Ye Qingtang chuckled at Qin Huan who was brimming with energy once again. Without saying much, she took an antidote and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Although the fire resistant soft armor could block away most of the poison, Qin Huan¡¯s arm was still injured, and he would need to stay bedridden if he did not take any antidote.


    Everyone was curious about how Qin Huan escaped death. Qin Huan was not corny and told them about the fire-resistant soft armor that Ye Qingtang gave him. Gasps filled the air instantly.

 Chapter 172 - I Was Lying (3)

    Chapter 172: I Was Lying (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs Gu Yanqiu watched Qin Huan¡¯s happy and bright face, he did not know whether tough or cry, and he felt a sense of regret.


    Ye Qingtang gave Qin Huan this fire-resistant soft armor most likely because Qin Huan defended her previously. Rather, it was Gu Yanqiu who had too many concerns and hesitated. Otherwise, he might have had a share of the armor too.


    This little junior sister really distinguished between kindness and hatred clearly.


    Qin Huan¡¯s character was also a blessing in disguise.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions changed the opinions of the nine people who were all guilty of looking down on her previously.


    These disciples were not bad by nature. Although they somewhat thought of themselves highly, they were still able to distinguish between good and bad.


    After treating Qin Huan¡¯s injury, Gu Yanqiu led some to remove the Giant Lizard¡¯s poison gall and carefully kept it. This poison gall symbolized thepletion of this mission, and if it were lost, the group of them would have wasted their efforts.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, where did you get that Destructive Heart Pill from? Spare me some.¡± Qin Huan¡¯s arm was bandaged as he snacked on some food with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°What Destructive Heart Pill?¡± Ye Qingtang tilted her head a little.


    Qin Huan replied, ¡°That elixir that you forced down on that Qinglin Sect fe.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was a little surprised and immediately burst outughing.


    ¡°I lied to them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Huan was a little confused.


    ¡°The Destructive Heart Pill is so expensive, how would I have it? And even if I have it, why would I be willing to feed him a bottle? The elixir I forced down on him was the bottle of antidote that you gave me the other time.¡± Then, Ye Qingtang stuffed the empty bottle into Qin Huan¡¯s hand.


    Qin Huan¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor while Meng Sheng and the rest had an unbelievable look on their faces.


    ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t feed him the Destructive Heart Pill? You¡¯re not scared of them finding out?¡± Qin Huan¡¯s had a mixed expression.


    Given Qinglin Sect¡¯s situation just now, Qinglin Sect was still a huge threat to them even without Du Qiang, yet Ye Qingtang actually used an antidote to pass off as the Destructive Heart Pill and bluffed them away? How bold she was!


    Ye Qingtang shrugged casually. ¡°Regardless of whether the Destructive Heart Pill was real or not, they still do not dare to take any chances. If it was fake, then that¡¯s it, but if it was real, do you think they won¡¯t be scared?¡±


    Qinglin Sect did not dare to joke around with Du Qiang¡¯s life, and even if they had their suspicions, they could only leave obediently.


    After hearing her words, everyone could not help but admire Ye Qingtang.


    Do not look at how young this little junior sister was; she was brave and astute and could get people into a fix without any means of escape.


    When Qinglin Sect finally realized what that elixir was and wanted to return to seek revenge, it would be toote, and they could only swallow down their loss.


    Everyone was ovee with emotions but made a mental warning.


    In the future¡­


    They must definitely not offend this little junior sister who was as beautiful as a flower. Otherwise, the taste of this flower-like poison¡­ they could not bear it.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re really smart. I didn¡¯t have time to ask you this previously: didn¡¯t you go to direct those small Giant Lizards away? Why did you suddenly return? I don¡¯t see them following back either.¡± Gu Yanqiu wiped off the Giant Lizard¡¯s blood on his hand and handed her a small bottle of the Giant Lizard¡¯s poison that Ye Qingtang wanted him to obtain.


    He was unclear what Ye Qingtang want the Giant Lizard¡¯s poison for.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know where they went either. When I saw the Qinglin Sect people just now, I wanted toe back and inform you all; thus, I decided to direct those little Giant Lizards to somewhere farther and then return. But as I directed halfway, those small Giant Lizards suddenly dispersed. I originally thought they would return here, but now it seems that they ran off to somewhere else.¡±

 Chapter 173 - Magma (1)

    Chapter 173: Magma (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Gu Yanqiu thought it was rather strange.


    Everyone did not think too much about it and took a break before they rushed back to the sect.


    This mission waspleted very quickly and saved them one to two days at least, which was all thanks to Ye Qingtang.


    After Gu Yanqiu¡¯s question, Ye Qingtang felt that something was a little off as well. It was abnormal for those Giant Lizards to disperse for no reason.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was thinking, a crumbling sound suddenly rang. Then, all the animals hidden between the gaps of the molten rocks suddenly escaped in all directions. Such arge, dense swarm of creatures almost gave everyone a scare.


    ¡°Are these animals crazy? Why are all of them acting like they¡¯re escaping for their lives?¡± Qin Huan stared at a tiny snake slithering past his legs, and his body could not help but shiver.


    Ye Qingtang found it increasingly strange, and what made her even more uneasy was that the little lightning dragon in her arms moved around restlessly as though it sensed a threat.


    ¡°Could it be that this level 6 Giant Lizard is the king of this ce? Now that it¡¯s dead, this group of followers wants to disperse?¡± Another disciple cracked a jokeughingly.


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she did her best to recall any memory regarding the Giant Rock Canyon from her previous life.


    In her previous life, she had not entered Xuanling Sect at this time, much less went on a mission together with Gu Yanqiu.


    However, Ye Qingtang felt that things were a little off after connecting the incidents that they encountered today.


    There were ten people in Gu Yanqiu¡¯s team, and all of them were quite skilled. Moreover, Qin Huan and Meng Sheng were about as skilled as Gu Yanqiu.


    But in her previous life, Ye Qingtang had never heard of Meng Sheng and Qin Huan ever since she entered Xuanling Sect.


    For Qin Huan, it was still easy to exin: if not for her fire-resistant soft armor, that mouthful of poison from the Giant Lizard would have killed him. Even if they met the Qinglin Sect disciples in the previous life, the Qinglin Sect disciples would not be so extreme to take the lives of Meng Sheng, and the rest even if the Xuanling Sect disciples could not defeat those from Qinglin Sect.


    But why was it that in the future¡­ only Gu Yanqiu became famous?


    The more Ye Qingtang pondered, the more she felt that things were not right. Connecting both her previous and current life, she kept feeling that something must have happened during this journey back to the sect. Otherwise, it could not be so bad that Meng Sheng¡¯s and Qin Huan¡¯s names were not left behind.


    As Ye Qingtang was thinking, the ground below her feet trembled, and gravel rolled down along with the ground¡¯s tremble while the surrounding temperature was as though it was raised to the maximum in an instant.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes shook violently.


    She finally remembered that after entering the sect in her previous life, she had heard that there was once a magma eruption in the Giant Rock Canyon which caused the terrain of the entire Giant Rock Canyon topletely change.


    Could it be¡­


    It was today!


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, let¡¯s leave the canyon immediately. Something bad is going to happen in this Giant Rock Canyon!¡± Ye Qingtang said with a serious tone.


    Gu Yanqiu could not understand. Underneath the Giant Rock Canyon was magma, and asional trembles were normal, though they were usually not to the extent of something bad happening. However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes made him feel that things were not this simple.


    ¡°Everyone, prepare to leave the canyon immediately,¡± Gu Yanqiu ordered instantly in order to ensure that nothing happened.


    But just when Gu Yanqiu gave his orders, a loud sound suddenly rang from the Giant Lizard¡¯sir.


    In the next second, the entire ground shook violently, and arge crack emerged on the crimson ground.

 Chapter 174 - Magma (2)

    Chapter 174: Magma (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosA loud booming sound came out from all areas of the Giant Rock Canyon, and fuming heat waves were spat out from the cracks in the ground.


    ¡°The magma underneath the Giant Rock Canyon is about to erupt! Quick! We need to leave!¡± Gu Yanqiu hurriedly instructed everyone as he saw that the situation was not right.


    The entire Giant Rock Canyon was like a furnace that could boil over anytime. Beneath the cracks in the ground, piping hotva spurted out everywhere, turning the ce into a hell-looking ce.


    Everyone escaped in the shortest time possible. Despite depletingrge amounts of energy from the previous two big battles, they still ran forward with all their might to protect their lives.


    Ye Qingtang was very speedy, and her brain turned quickly.


    At this instant, she finally understood what exactly happened during this period of time in her previous life.


    In the previous life, Gu Yanqiu should have brought a team of ten to the Giant Rock Canyon and met the Qinglin Sect people when the level 6 Giant Lizard was killed. However, Qin Huan did not have Ye Qingtang¡¯s fire-resistant soft armor in the previous life, and the poison would most likely take half his life away. The other Xuanling Sect disciples were definitely not Qinglin Sect disciples, and it was without doubt that the poison gall was stolen. Everyone must have been injured from the big battle, and if the magma erupted at that time, it would be difficult for them to escape given their condition.


    It was very likely that more than half of this group of people died in this eruption; thus, there was no possibility of Ye Qingtang hearing of their names after she entered the sect.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt numb. While she calcted every event from her past life, she still missed out some tiny details.


    The quake became increasingly violent, and every molten rock that they stepped on could crumble anytime.


    Birds flew over their heads and let out a frightened cry. The entire Giant Rock Canyon turned into a mess, and all the demonic beasts which settled down here fled from theirirs and for their lives.


    Ye Qingtang and the rest originally intended to gather and escape, but the onught of the army of demonic beasts caused the ten people to quickly disperse.


    The magma rumbled and evaporated all moisture in the air. White mists enveloped the entire Giant Rock Canyon, and no one could clearly see the road in front of them.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely unaware of where she was going to escape to. The only thing she knew was that the magma in the cracks had already erupted out and was gushing out like a huge tide from within hundred meters behind her. Slower demonic beasts were swallowed by the burning magma instantly andpletely burnt even though they had a thick and rough skin!


    Ye Qingtang only felt her scalp numbing. The roars of the surrounding demonic beasts deafened her eardrums. Withrge effort, she looked through the thick mist and saw a slope at a side of the canyon. She hurriedly dashed towards that direction withrge footsteps, jumped onto a huge rock, and somersaulted over!


    And in the very next second when Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet left the ground, magma gushed past her feet and engulfed countless of lives.


    No matter how mighty a person was, he was not mother nature¡¯s opponent. Who could prevent a natural disaster from happening?


    Using the height from the slope, Ye Qingtang fled to a rtively safe area. As she looked down a few meters below her and saw the burningva streaming down, the heat she felt was so intense as though she was standing in a furnace.


    ¡°Why did the Giant Rock Canyon¡¯s magma suddenly erupt?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. It should be known that this Giant Rock Canyon had been formed for hundreds of years and had always been safe. But what exactly happened today?


    In her previous life, no one could analyze the reason behind this Giant Rock Canyon tragedy even in the hundreds of years after the incident.

 Chapter 175 - Magma (3)

    Chapter 175: Magma (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang panted with lingering fear. Even if it was her, she still had to be extremely cautious when facing all of this.


    The team of tenpletely dispersed. Even if Ye Qingtang wanted to find the group, there was no such chance to do so in this magma havoc.


    However, she remembered that the Giant Rock Canyon¡¯s natural disaster was over in less than half a day. Gu Yanqiu and the rest¡¯s condition was way better than in the previous life as they did not suffer any torture from Qinglin Sect. Given their skills, escaping from here was not too difficult.


    Ye Qingtang checked her own condition and realized that she was still fine other than the few holes that theva burnt in one of her legs.


    Despite so, Ye Qingtang still did not dare to move around casually.


    The Giant Rock Canyon natural disaster was chaos, and many demonic beasts had escaped. No one dared to ascertain that no high-level demonic beasts would appear nearby. If she really encountered them, it would be risky even for her given her current abilities.


    Ye Qingtang puffed, took out from her space ring an elixir which could reduce her breaths, and consumed it. She cautiously explored her surroundings in search of an escape route.


    She was still within the Giant Rock Canyon at that time, but that area was of a slightly higher altitude and was rtively safe. The surrounding was mostly huge rocks andva trees, which were the only vegetation that could survive in high temperatures. While its leaves were a shade of emerald green, each leaf carried me toxin.


    Ye Qingtang took each step cautiously.


    ¡°I thought that there were only hideous demonic beasts in this Giant Rock Canyon and did not expect that¡­ I would meet such a beauty¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice rang behind Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang turned around instantly and saw a tall, feminine-looking male looking at her direction in a smile.


    With just a look, Ye Qingtang identified the person before her eyes and was on her fullest alert.


    The man who appeared behind Ye Qingtang was called Wu Qi. Although he had a gentle and soft appearance which made him seem harmless, this person was a famous viin on the Assassination Roll!


    Wu Qi looked young and at most twenty-six, but his real age was more than seventy to eighty years old. He cultivated an evil cultivation technique since young which could absorb one¡¯s essence to extend his own life. This cultivation technique was extremely wicked, and Wu Qi found joy in murdering others; thus, he was listed on the Assassination Roll.


    The moment Ye Qingtang saw Wu Qi, she only felt her body tremble. No wonder those Qinglin Sect people would suddenly appear at the Giant Rock Canyon; they were here because they were chasing after Wu Qi!


    ¡°Little beauty, this Giant Rock Canyon is extremely dangerous, but don¡¯t panic. I will protect you,¡± Wu Qi said while looking at Ye Qingtang with a grin. He sensed that there were people secretly tailing him from long ago and got rid of them by some methods. He did not think that he could still see such a little beauty on the way.


    ¡°Judging from your clothes, you should be a Xuanling Sect disciple right¡­ It has been so long since I tasted a sect disciple,¡± Wu Qi licked his lips gently, and an evil glint shed across his eyes.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mental rm went off. Not waiting for Wu Qi to return to his senses, she immediately fled into theva trees at a side.


    It was almost impossible for her to deal with Wu Qi given her current abilities, and if she ended up in Wu Qi¡¯s hands, she would end up worse than dead!


    Damned Qinglin Sect! If she knew these troubles that they stirred for her, she would have broken Du Qiang¡¯s feet tendons as well at that time!

 Chapter 176 - Aura Of The Evil (1)

    Chapter 176: Aura Of The Evil (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ha¡­ little beauty, you actually still like this kind of chasing game¡­¡± Wu Qi watched Ye Qingtang escape, and an insidious expression filled her eyes. With a light jump, he chased after her.


    Viins that could be listed on the Assassination Roll had unparalleled skills andmitted many acts of evil.


    Although Wu Qi was not in the first ten, his name was still on the roll. Many sects had appointed disciples to encircle and suppress him, but he escaped all of them.


    Wu Qi was evil and cunning. He loved ying with his preys by cornering them to a dead end and then maltreating them to death.


    As Ye Qingtang made a dead sprint, her mind never stopped working.


    Confronting the tough with toughness, she would still not be Wu Qi¡¯s opponent even if there were ten of her. The only thing she could rely on now was the footsteps that Uncle Qin taught her in her past life. However, even she was unsure of how long she could hold on with this.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes darted around as she noticed her surroundings. Using this patch ofva trees, perhaps, she could hold on for a period of time. But if she did not get rid of Wu Qi, she would eventually be caught.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind spun quickly as she recalled the various techniques from her previous life.


    She could only hate the fact that she just entered the sect and had not cultivated enough. Otherwise, she had plenty of methods to y Wu Qi to death.


    The distance between Wu Qi and Ye Qingtang narrowed bit by bit.


    Looking at the figure shuttling through theva trees like an escaping rabbit, Wu Qi thought of a strange idea.


    That girl¡¯s footsteps looked a little familiar and were rather simr to the Seven Stars on Moon footstep of the long-disappeared Supreme God. Could it be that this girl had some connections to the Supreme God?


    But very quickly, Wu Qi dropped this thought.


    The Supreme God had disappeared for ages, and even when he was world-famous, this girl might not have even be born.


    If she was really rted to the Supreme God, how could she enter other sects so easily?


    At that thought, Wu Qi dropped this guess and followed Ye Qingtang at a neither slow nor fast pace as though he was ying with prey. The murderous look in his eyes intensified.


    What was the most suitable way of screwing with such a rare beauty?


    Was it chopping off her limbs then putting her in a wine cer as a hostage to apany him every day, or was it to skin off that beautiful skin and hang it in a room to admire every night?


    Various extremely cruel techniques to torture one to death shed across Wu Qi¡¯s mind. He already could not wait to see such a beauty be ravaged to death by him.


    However, just as Wu Qi was thinking of these, Ye Qingtang suddenly disappeared from his vision. Wu Qi immediately rushed to thest spot where Ye Qingtang was at, stopped in his tracks, and narrowed his eyes as he searched the surroundings for her.


    Just above Wu Qi¡¯s head and between the tallva trees, a rather pale-looking Ye Qingtang silently hid in the branches as she looked at Wu Qi who suddenly stopped.


    She was lucky that she consumed the elixir which could hide her breathing before she entered here. Otherwise, Wu Qi would have sensed her even if she hid on thisva tree.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang held her breath and did not dare to make any noise at all. She fixed her eyes on Wu Qi¡¯s movement, and every cell in her body was on a critically high alert.


    Under the tree, Wu Qi frowned slightly. He clearly saw Ye Qingtang at this spot just now. How did she disappear for no reason?


    However, just as Wu Qi could not figure out his questions, an enormous ck shadow suddenly appeared in his line of sight!

 Chapter 177 - Aura Of The Evil (2)

    Chapter 177: Aura Of The Evil (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWith just a look, Wu Qi had goosebumps all over.


    That was a huge ck fog, and its moving form made it seem like a ck hole. It emitted a creepy Aura of the Evil, and everywhere it passed turned into a withered patch of yellow, including the sturdy Lava Trees whose life was engulfed in an instant.


    ¡°What¡­ what exactly is this thing?¡± Wu Qi could only feel a stronger-than-ever oppression enveloping him. All his energy seemed to be sucked away by this unknown ck fog, and his inner fear made him want to escape this ce as soon as possible. However, it was as though his legs grew roots and were so rooted into the ground that there was no way of moving an inch.


    On the other hand, that enormous ck fog neared him at a rapid speed.


    On the Lava Tree, Ye Qingtang saw that scary ck fog, and she felt a chill running down her spine.


    What was that?


    Ye Qingtang was shocked and suddenly remembered that she seemed to have heard of something simr in her previous life.


    Between heaven and earth, there was arge Aura of the Evil which could devour the sun and the moon and engulf rivers and oceans. No one could block it, and anyone who saw it would die without a doubt.


    That Aura of the Evil did not have a fixed whereabout and would always appear at weird ces.


    Many sects wanted to trace down its location but suffered huge losses, and some sects even ended up being tragically wiped out!


    Even if Ye Qingtang were to die, she never thought that the Aura of the Evil that she had never seen in the three hundred years of her previous life would actually appear at the Giant Rock Canyon.


    The appearance of the Aura of the Evil was an unusual phenomenon, and the reason for the sudden magma eruption in the Giant Rock Canyon was most likely a result of this Aura of the Evil!


    The ck fog slowly approached where Wu Qi was. Compared to the ck fog that was ten meters away from him, Wu Qi¡¯s tall figure appeared tiny. The ck fog only brushed past Wu Qi.


    But even with that two meter distance between them, it was as though Wu Qi¡¯s body was dragged by a certain powerful force.


    ck breaths suddenly flowed out from Wu Qi¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, forming into ck strings which became part of that ball of Aura of the Evil.


    It was as though Wu Qi¡¯s body waspletely numbed. He stood at the same spot without moving, and an expression of fear was frozen on his face, seeming to be in utter despair.


    Ye Qingtang held her breath and watched wide-eyed as Wu Qi¡¯s breaths were slowly drawn out from his body by that Aura of the Evil.


    The Aura of the Evil contained all evil auras in the world. For such a viinous person like Wu Qi, the amount of evil breaths in him was enough to formrge quantities of the Aura of the Evil, and these breaths attracted this enormous Aura of the Evil to suck them all.


    In just the blink of an eye, Wu Qi, who was still chasing after Ye Qingtang previously, had all his breaths sucked away. His entire body was as pale as paper, and he fell onto the ground just like that while that ck fog continued shuttling deeper into the Lava Trees forest as if it was not affected at all.


    Finally after the Aura of the Evil vanished from her line of sight, Ye Qingtang finally let out a huge breath.


    She could still run when she met Wu Qi, but if that Aura of the Evil noticed her, she could only wait for death! Not mentioning the current her, even if she cultivated for hundreds of years, there would still not be the slightest chance of surviving it.


    Ye Qingtang stayed on the tree for a long time, and only after confirming that the Aura of the Evil would not return again did she jump down from the tree.

 Chapter 178 - Aura Of The Evil (3)

    Chapter 178: Aura Of The Evil (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Aura of the Evil gradually moved farther away. After a distance, it suddenly quivered, and the ck fog dissipated bit by bit, leaving behind a silver figure.


    It was a mighty and majestic silver wolf. Its silver fur all over its body glistened, but some ck fog remained between the fur. Its scarlet eyes were as fierce as that of a wild beast. After taking a few steps forward, it fainted and fell on the ground with a heavy thud.


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang looked at the lifeless Wu Qi beside her legs, and her lips tugged upwards into a smile. Wu Qi would never have dreamt that he would die from this scary force one day.


    Ye Qingtang touched her chin and took out the dagger on her waist, chopping off Wu Qi¡¯s head.


    This Wu Qi was a person on the Assassination Roll. Although he was not ranked highly, this head could be exchanged for many Xuanming points if brought back to the sect!


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang really felt that the Aura of the Evil from just now was a great help to her.


    However, she did not dare to stay for long as well. God knows when that Aura of the Evil would appear again. Even Wu Qi did not have any ability to fight back, if it was her, she would only die earlier!


    Then, Ye Qingtang was unwilling to stay any longer and immediately fled.


    The Lava Tree Forest turned into a deste field after the Aura of the Evil passed through it.


    The vitality of the Lava Trees was sucked away, and yellowed leaves fell onto the ground.


    Just by walking in the ce where the Aura of the Evil had extended, she felt a chill inside her. Before long, Ye Qingtang suddenly saw that there was a figure not far away from her!


    There was a huge silver wolf with a dangerous ck fog lingering around it.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively wanted to leave, but when she looked at the silver wolf which clenched its teeth in pain, she hesitated¡­


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang once saved a small wolf while she was on the run.


    At that time, she was alone, and everyone was after her life. She often felt real loneliness, but that small wolf was the onlypanion by her side during her most difficult times.


    But ultimately¡­


    That small wolf was cruelly killed because it protected her.


    Up to this day, that bloody scene remained in Ye Qingtang mind like a disease.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Qingtang spun on her heels and walked towards that silver wolf.


    The ck fog that hovered around the silver wolf radiated an evil aura and was exactly the same as the ck fog on Wu Qi¡¯s body when he died.


    This silver wolf was possibly the Aura of the Evil¡¯s target as well but survived by chance.


    Looking at the silver wolf, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind could not help but ovep its image with the small wolf that she once raised. After taking a deep breath, she lowered her body and ced her hands on the silver wolf.


    The Heart of the Demon God within Ye Qingtang was a weapon which could absorb all the Aura of the Evil on earth, and the rumored Demon God was even able to control all the Aura of the Evil.


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands were ced against the wolf, the Aura of the Evil which lingered around the silver wolf was slowly absorbed by the Heart of the Demon God within her.


    Upon looking at the majestic silver wolf under Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, the little ck ball hidden her body went crazy!


    <em>Why¡­. why¡­ is he here!!!</em>

 Chapter 179 - Aura Of The Evil (4)

    Chapter 179: Aura Of The Evil (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosMu Su¡¯s face was dotted with sweat beads. As he sped forward, his eyes swept across every inch of his surroundings. At this instant, Mu Su was so anxious that his heart was about to explode!


    ¡°Your Highness, where did you go? You must stay safe at this time!¡±


    Mu Su was one of the few people who knew that Han Cangming was the Demon God, but exactly because of this, Mu Su was even more worried.


    His Highness had lost the Heart of the Demon God and could not control the Aura of the Evil within his body at every moment. There was always that one period of time when the Aura of the Evil in His Highness¡¯s body would explode out, and because he could not control the aura, he would turn into an animal all the way until the collective entity of the Aura of the Evil was dissipated everywhere.


    Previously, Han Cangming calcted the timing when the Aura of the Evil would explode; thus, he came to this Giant Rock Canyon which rarely had any people. Yet, unexpectedly¡­ this resulted in the eruption of the magma beneath the Giant Rock Canyon, and it was during this chaos that Mu Su lost trace of Han Cangming.


    At this very instant, Mu Su only thought of finding Han Cangming as soon as possible. The Aura of the Evil¡¯s collective entity would not remain condensed for too long, and when it dissipated, Han Cangming would enter an extremely frail state. Then, he could only remain in an animal form. If anyone else saw this, god knows what would happen.


    Mu Su dashed throughout and faintly sensed that the Aura of the Evil ahead of him was increasingly stronger. But when he reached the ce, he was so stunned that he was rooted to the ground as though he was struck by lightning.


    Ten meters away, an exquisite figure was half-kneeling in front of a huge silver wolf. Her small fair hands were gently ced against the silver wolf¡¯s smooth fur, and the Aura of the Evil lingering around the silver wolf was sucked away by those hands bit by bit.


    The worried expression on Mu Su¡¯s face dropped at that very moment.


    <em>Ye Qingtang?!</em>


    <em>Why was she here?!</em>


    Ye Qingtang did not sense Mu Su¡¯s appearance at all as she only focused on absorbing the Aura of the Evil away from the silver wolf¡¯s body using the Heart of the Demon God.


    As the Aura of the Evil was slowly absorbed away, the silver wolf¡¯s shiny fur appeared before Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang praised herself. Because of that small wolf, she had an unknown love for all wolves, and she could not keep her hands away especially from that fluffy fur. As such, she had offended many wolves.


    However¡­


    She had never seen such a ¡°plump,¡± ¡°sturdy,¡± and ¡°shiny¡± wolf.


    <em>It is really¡­ so pretty¡­</em>


    Ye Qingtang originally decided to leave after saving the wolf, but looking at the ¡°tempting¡± wolf before her, greed started to fill her big eyes.


    This wolf¡­ should be a wild wolf right¡­


    It probably did not have an owner.


    Even if she carried it away, no one would care¡­ right¡­


    At this thought, a bold thought rose in her mind. Although she already had a little lightning dragon, it was still small and would not have anybat power in a short while. But this wolf was different. It had such a strong built, and it should have very goodbat power if she raised it.


    Ye Qingtang thought hard of how to bring this owner-less silver wolf away. She narrowed her eyes and looked around her surroundings. After ensuring that there was no one around, she swallowed down a few elixirs which temporarily raised her strength and opened her arms to carry the silver wolf horizontally!


    Not far away, Mu Su saw His Highness being carried bridal style by Ye Qingtang and almost fainted right there and then!

 Chapter 180 - Mine! (1)

    Chapter 180: Mine! (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>His Highness was being carried¡­</em>


    <em>And it was even by a girl in! Bridal! Style!</em>


    Mu Su simply did not dare to believe the scene he witnessed.


    But just when Mu Su was shocked that his legs turned into jelly, Ye Qingtang had long carried His Highness and ran away like a wisp of vapor!


    Mu Su was violently rmed as he dashed after her with a broken-down expression!


    <em>Lady Ye! Put him down!</em>


    <em>Put His Highness down ASAP!!</em>


    <em>If you like wolves, I can even catch a pack of them for you. But put down His Highness, please¡­</em>


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang¡¯s annoyance over all sorts of idents in the Giant Rock Canyon waspletely gone because she gained such a precious wolf. She was so happy carrying the sleeping wolf that her feet were as light as feathers.


    The Giant Rock Canyon¡¯s magma eruption gradually stabilized. This time, Ye Qingtang did not encounter any more irritable incidents as she carried the wolf cheerfully and searched for her senior brothers.


    What Ye Qingtang was unaware of was that halfway through her journey, the wolf¡¯s originally tightly-shut eyes opened, and a violent, murderous aura rushed out from its eyes as though it wanted to summon an apocalypse¡­


    However, in the next second, the silver wolf saw a familiar face and, at the same time, felt a cold air which continuously flowed from her chest area and slowly swallowed the uncontroble Aura of the Evil within him.


    The brutal expression in its eyes disappeared as it fell into a trance in an instant.


    Ye Qingtang¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡­ I won¡¯t abandon you¡­¡±


    It heard the girl¡¯s ever-gentleforting words as her soft hands lightly caressed its head, ears¡­


    The silver wolf wanted to move but discovered a fact that stunned him¡ª


    At this moment, he was being carried in the arms¡­ of a tiny girl¡­


    Perhaps¡­ continue pretending to unconscious¡­ was better¡­


    At the entrance of the Giant Rock Canyon, Gu Yanqiu and the rest looked fearfully at the canyon which was swallowed byva. As they saw the temperature of the magma decreasing and the crimson patch being slowly covered by an ash-ck, they could not help but regard the power of mother nature with reverence.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Gu Yanqiu took a nce at the other disciples.


    While the eruption was sudden, it was good that Ye Qingtang warned them in time, and they were pretty skilled, so all of them escaped out.


    Qin Huan looked around, and his expression turned ugly.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡­¡±


    Nine out of ten of them had returned, and only Ye Qingtang was missing.


    At that time, everyone¡¯s expressions turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qin, stay here and keep a lookout. Junior Brother Meng and I will search nearby. Junior Sister Ye is sharp and intelligent and would probably not have any idents,¡± Gu Yanqiu said with a frown.


    Meng Sheng nodded immediately.


    But just when they were ready to leave in search for Ye Qingtang, a worried-looking Qin Huan suddenly saw a figure running towards them at high speed.


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister Ye?¡± The worry on his face was frozen the instant he saw Ye Qingtang, and surprise subsequently filled his eyes as he watched Ye Qingtang dashing towards them with a big unknown thing in her hands.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin, all of you are out already?¡± Ye Qingtang obediently stood before her senior brothers while carrying her precious wolf.


    The group of them who were initially full of worry for Ye Qingtang immediately gathered forward. But just when they noticed that Ye Qingtang not only escaped but also carried such a huge silver wolf in her arms, a look of horror appeared on their faces.

 Chapter 181 - Mine! (2)

    Chapter 181: Mine! (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang had a small frame, but the creature in her arms was so ¡°magnificent.¡± The contrast between the two was striking.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, this wolf¡­¡± Qin Huan wanted to say something but stopped, and his eyes had aplicated expression.


    ¡°I picked it up on my way back.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes immediately smiled blissfully once she talked about the wolf.


    Everyone did not know what to feel.


    They were chased by theva throughout and had to run like dogs.


    But Ye Qingtang was another level. Not only did she escape by herself, she even carried such a huge wolf back¡­ This little junior sister was rather fierce.


    ¡°This wolf seems quite special. I have never seen a silver wolf before,¡± Gu Yanqiu said as he forced himself to stayposed. His junior sister had done many shocking things already.


    ¡°Right!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s widened her bright eyes which were filled with pride and said, ¡°I have never seen one before as well. At first, I suspected whether it was a demonic beast but did not see any demonic beast aura on its body. Perhaps, it¡¯s a special breed.¡±


    The certain Demon God who pretended to faint: ¡°¡­¡±


    Special¡­ breed?!


    Qin Huan touched his chin as he sized up that silver wolf. Just seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirited look, he already guessed that his junior sister was intending to raise this wolf. Shifting his gaze back to the wolf¡¯s blinding fur, Qin Huan also thought that while the wolf was not conscious, it was more majestic the more he looked at it, and, perhaps, this was a good thing.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re really lucky. I see that this wolf is pretty good¡­¡± Qin Huan said as he reached out to touch the wolf.


    Suddenly, an undetectable deathly cold air radiated around the silver wolf, and a murderous aura filled the air.


    But just when Qin Huan stretched out his hand, Ye Qingtang immediately took a step back while carrying the silver wolf and shouted at Qin Huan with a protective look. ¡°Mine!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Demon God¡¯s heart was¡­ veryplicated.


    The murderous aura subsequently vanished into thin air¡­


    When Qin Huan looked at his hand hanging in the air and then looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s protective stance, his lips could not help but twitch.


    ¡°Okay okay okay¡­ yours, yours. I will not snatch with you,¡± Qin Huan dropped his hand helplessly and could not help but quietly think to himself.


    Why did he not see that his little junior sister had such a childish side to her?


    It was just a touch, why did she have to be so stingy!


    She had already given him the exorbitant fire-resistant soft armor but could not even let him touch a single hair of the wolf!


    Ye Qingtang lifted her chin and hugged the silver wolf more tightly.


    The image of the little wolf¡¯s miserable death from her previous life was still etched in her mind. She instinctively protected the silver wolf in her arms tightly.


    Qin Huan¡¯s mood fell to the bottom since he could not touch the wolf and was even red at by Ye Qingtang.


    On the other hand, Gu Yanqiu and the rest were ted at the sight. They felt that this little junior sister was scarily powerful previously and waspletely not like her age. But now, she acted a little spoiled like that of a teenage girl.


    ¡°It is not easy to ride a horse while carrying a wolf. Junior Brother Meng and I will look for a carriage from the town nearby,¡± Gu Yanqiu said.


    ¡°Thank you, two senior brothers,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    Gu Yanqiu and Meng Sheng were about to leave but felt that something was off suddenly. Their attention waspletely attracted by that silver wolf in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms previously, and only now did they notice there was actually a huge cloth bag hung on her waist. Something circr was in that bag, and it was even dripping with blood.

 Chapter 182 - Mine! (3)

    Chapter 182: Mine! (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Junior Sister Ye, is this a snack you prepared for this wolf?¡± Qin Huan said and pointed to that bloody cloth bag.


    Ye Qingtang looked down and burst outughing.


    ¡°No, this is Wu Qi¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Wu Qi? You¡¯re not talking about that Wu Qi¡­ on the Assassination Roll¡­ right?¡± Qin Huan¡¯s lips twitched and felt that this news was even more explosive than the wolf.


    Ye Qingtang nodded obediently.


    Gasps instantly filled the air.


    The nine of them widened their eyes as they looked at the beautiful girl with a scared expression as though they were looking at a monster!


    They were more or less aware of Wu Qi¡¯s abilities. Although he was not the strongest, he was not someone that could be independently killed by an outer sect disciple like them.


    In the end¡­


    Not only did Ye Qingtang picked up a silver wolf, she even easily chopped off Wu Qi¡¯s head?


    Everyone¡¯s feelings were extremelyplicated for a moment.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s expression, Ye Qingtang realized that they might have misunderstood.


    ¡°I met him on the way, but he had some ident and already was dead, so I conveniently cut his head off.¡± It was unwise for Ye Qingtang to mention the Aura of the Evil. After all, the Aura of the Evil was too powerful. The less trouble, the better.


    Hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, everyone slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    A natural disaster hit this Giant Rock Canyon today, and it could be that Ye Qingtang had the opportunity to cut his Wu Qi¡¯s head off because he encountered a high-level demonic beast that was escaping.


    Although she did not kill him independently, there was really nothing to say about her luck¡­


    ¡°Ahem¡­ We will look for a carriage first,¡± Gu Yanqiu cleared his throat and said. Then, he and Meng Sheng rode the horses that they left outside the canyon previously and headed nearby to look for a carriage.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang and the rest rested outside the canyon.


    Ye Qingtang sat on arge rock and looked at the silver wolf, which was still in a deep sleep in her arms. She could not help but worry whether the wolf was injured in other areas; thus, she carefully held the wolf¡¯s paw and checked carefully. After inspecting, she did not find any other wounds and finally sighed in relief. However¡­


    ¡°It is so nice to touch¡­¡± Ye Qingtang became addicted to touching it. Her tiny hands caressed the wolf all over as though they were stuck onto the wolf¡¯s body, and she looked extremely blissful.


    This fur was morefortable than any of the wolves she touched before!


    The certain Demon God who pretended to faint waspletely frozen because someone continuously took advantage of him.


    Mu Su had chased up since a long time ago, but when he saw that Ye Qingtang met up with a group of Xuanling Sect disciples, it was inconvenient for him to appear. He could only quietly look at His Highness being carelessly touched all over in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms from a distance away.


    He felt veryplicated.


    Extremely, extremelyplicated.


    Mu Su pondered if he should find a chance to ¡°save¡± His Highness, but thinking from another angle, it was even more suitable for His Highness to remain beside Ye Qingtang given his current condition. After all, the Heart of the Demon God within Ye Qingtang was the key to controlling the Aura of the Evil. If His Highness could be near the Heart of the Demon God, the uncontrolled Aura of the Evil in his body would be eased.


    At that thought, Mu Su quietly kept his leg back.


    The moment Mu Su thought of His Highness¡¯s unbearable technique in picking up girls, he instantly felt that letting his highness follow Ye Qingtang in this form was good as well.


    <em>Your Highness, you must make use of this opportunity and get along well with Lady Ye!</em>


    <em>I can only help you up to here!</em>

 Chapter 183 - Mine! (4)

    Chapter 183: Mine! (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosJust when Mu Su was proud of his wittiness, his face suddenly froze.


    <em>That is not right!</em>


    <em>His Highness is in animal form right now, and Lady Ye ispletely unaware of His Highness¡¯s identity. How are they going to get along??</em>


    <em>Human beast¡­</em>


    Mu Su suddenly sensed that his thoughts were very dangerous and immediately decided to bring His Highness back first. But when Mu Su turned around and was about to turn into a wolf, he saw¡­


    Gu Yanqiu and Meng Sheng had already brought a carriage over, and Ye Qingtang carried the silver wolf up the carriage.


    That carriage quickly disappeared right before Mu Su¡¯s eyes.


    Mu Su went crazy!


    Ye Qingtang sat in the carriage while hugging the wolf, and other senior brothers rode on their hoses on the way back. Meng Sheng was perhaps guilty for suspecting Ye Qingtang and, thus, took on the role of the coachman and even helped Ye Qingtang to hang the bloody bag containing Wu Qi¡¯s head outside the carriage.


    There were some obstacles in this journey, but everyone returned safely. A line of them headed back to Xuanling Sect in a mighty formation. They only wanted to return to the sect as early as possible, turn in the mission, and exchange for Xuanming points to continue in their cultivation.


    Perhaps the day was too tiring, Ye Qingtang leaned against the silver wolf and fell into a deep sleep throughout the bumpy journey.


    In the next instant, after Ye Qingtang fell into a deep sleep and her breathing was stable, the wolf suddenly opened its tightly-shut eyes and turned his head a little to look at Ye Qingtang, who fell asleep on its body, with aplicated expression.


    A ck fog suddenly floated out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest and slowly formed into a little ck ball.


    The little ck ball shuttled to the front of the silver wolf, and it could not stop moving its round body. Anyone could tell that it was agitated at this very instant.


    ¡°Wow wow wow. Would-be father, you¡¯re finally taking action! I still looked down on you previously and did not expect that you would be so amazing this time!¡± The little ck ball happily bounced about while looking at the silver wolf.


    As early as when its mother met the silver wolf, the little ck ball already knew that the other party was its would-be father. Who would have thought that would-be father was so witty: he discovered that mother liked wolves and knew how to give her what she liked!


    This was much more reliable than before.


    The silver wolf watched the little ck ball with cold eyes which were devoid of emotion.


    However, the little ck ball bbered on happily as if itpletely did not sense the silver wolf¡¯s indifference.


    ¡°But¡­ I keep thinking that there seems to be something wrong with your appearance¡­ Uh¡­ Is that taste for a human beast a little too¡­¡± Before the little ck ball finished its sentence, the silver wolf suddenlyunched its paw at the little ck ball.


    The little ck ball which was a conscious being could only be touched by the Demon God, and this paw caused its palm-sized body to knock into all areas in the carriage!


    In just the blink of an eye, the little ck ball, whose head was spinning from the collision, fell in front of the silver wolf. It wanted to float up dizzily but was pressed on the ground with the silver wolf¡¯s paw¡­


    ¡°Boo hoo¡­¡± The little ck ball wanted to cry. Its would-be father was so violent, and it was impossible for its tiny body to escape from that huge paw!


    The silver wolf looked at the little ck ball coldly and flipped its paw to kill off the little ck ball¡¯s voice. Then, the silver wolf shifted its eyes, looked at Ye Qingtang sleeping soundly on its body, and quietly continued to pretend to be unconscious in the carriage.


    While that little ck ball whose state worse off than being dead was in despair.


    <em>Boo hoo hoo~ Is it toote to change a father?</em>

 Chapter 184 - Returning to the Sect (1)

    Chapter 184: Returning to the Sect (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe journey back was safe and stable. On the way back, everyone regained their energy, and the condition of the wound on Qin Huan¡¯s arm improved. In the blink of an eye, everyone returned to Xuanling Sect.


    Ye Qingtang was very gloomy about one thing though.


    That silver wolf was in deep sleep throughout the journey and did not show any signs of consciousness. But it did not have a single drop of water over the past few days, which really worried Ye Qingtang.


    It was not easy to pick up such a handsome wolf, and if it was starved to death, who would she go to cry to?


    Luckily, although the wolf did not ingest anything, it did not look weary at all, and its fur was as shiny as before. Ye Qingtang then finally sighed as emotions overcame her.


    Indeed, animals like wolves should still be appropriately fat for them to be able to withstand a drain in energy.


    When they reached Xuanling Sect, Ye Qingtang insisted on personally carrying the silver wolf into the sect. During that period of time, Qin Huan and the rest wanted to help as they saw her short limbs but were all rejected by Ye Qingtang as though she was protecting it from thieves, causing all the senior brothers¡¯ to feel extremelyplicated.


    This little junior sister¡¯s love for wolves was quite strong!


    When Ye Qingtang returned to her room, Su Wan and Lin Long were not around. She nimblyid the unconscious silver wolf on her bed and touched its fur without bearing to let go.


    ¡°After I submit the mission, I¡¯ll find someone to take a look at you. Wait for me,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the silver wolf very earnestly.


    The certain someone who continued pretending to be unconscious felt veryplicated¡­


    Ye Qingtang settled the silver wolf and immediately headed to the Rewards Pavilion with Wu Qi¡¯s head.


    The team mission with Gu Yanqiu¡¯s team was to be submitted by Gu Yanqiu, and the obtained Xuanming points had to be divided amongst all the participants while this head that Ye Qingtang had in her hand was all hers.


    Ye Qingtang walked towards the Rewards Pavilion in a good mood. She did not have any idea how many Xuanming points Wu Qi¡¯s head was worth, but ording to the Assassination Roll, the bare minimum amount would not be lower than a three digit number. If she could exchange the head for so many Xuanming points, Ye Qingtang¡¯s subsequent efficiency in cultivation in the sect would really be doubled.


    Just as Ye Qingtang hummed a song and walked through the outer sect, her agile figure fell into the eyes of someone from not far away.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun, I am still not too familiar with the swordy that the warden taught yesterday. Can you teach me one more time?¡± Su Wan lifted her exquisitely made-up face and looked at Yun Shu beside her but suddenly realized that Yun Shu¡¯s eyes seemed to be attracted by something. She could not help but look up curiously in the direction of Yun Shu¡¯s gaze, but this lookpletely caused the smile on her face to freeze.


    Was that figure walking past from a distance away not Ye Qingtang, who left the outer sect for half a month?!


    The moment Su Wan saw Ye Qingtang, her heart skipped a beat instinctively.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye is back?¡± Yun Shu could not help but smile as he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s back view.


    But in Su Wan¡¯s eyes, that thoughtless smile was more disturbing than ever.


    Ever since Ye Qingtang left the outer sect, Su Wan abandoned all previous reservations and searched for an excuse to find Yun Shu every day. It was as though shepletely reced Ye Qingtang¡¯s position as the person around Yun Shu.


    Yun Shu was good-natured and not good at rejecting people¡¯s requests. Su Wan seeded time over time, and in just half a month¡¯s time, rumors about the two of them started to spread within the outer sect. Yun Shu had never put it to heart and tried to exin a few times, but Su Wan told to him to brush it off using the excuse that as long as they had nothing going on between them, it would eventually be proven to others.


    Little did anyone know that this oue was exactly what Su Wan wanted.

 Chapter 185 - Returning to the Sect (2)

    Chapter 185: Returning to the Sect (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosSu Wan was confident that she could conquer Yun Shu bit by bit, but¡­


    She never thought that Ye Qingtang woulde back so quickly. She originally thought that Ye Qingtang would take at least half a month before returning, but seeing her again now made her furious already.


    However, Su Wan was very smart to not show this anger on her face and could only hide away all the hatred in her eyes as she followed Yun Shu¡¯s gaze. She said gently, ¡°I have not returned to the room today and didn¡¯t know that Junior Sister Ye came back.¡±


    Then, Su Wan looked at Senior Brother Yun¡¯s handsome side profile and smiled faintly. ¡°Senior Brother Yun kept worrying about Junior Sister Ye¡¯s safety all this time. Now, it seems that Junior Sister Ye returned safely, and you don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±


    Yun Shu chuckled and shook his head. ¡°She is young, so I was a little worried. Now that she returned safely, my heart is naturally at ease.¡±


    Yun Shu¡¯s voice had a hint ofughter, and every word was filled with concern for Ye Qingtang, piercing Su Wan¡¯s heart like a silver needle.


    She secretly clenched her fists that were hidden in her sleeves and tried to maintain the sweet and gentle expression on her face.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun has a good nature and everyone knows it. However, Junior Sister Ye went on the mission together with other senior brothers. Junior Sister Ye was born pretty, and those senior brothers would naturally take more care of her. You worry too much already.¡±


    Su Wan¡¯s neither harsh nor light words had needles hidden in them. Not only did she pick up the fact that Ye Qingtang did not go on the mission with Yun Shu, she even emphasized her beautiful appearance and close interactions with ¡°other senior brothers.¡±


    After Yun Shu heard her, he only gave a brief smile and did not put it to heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s back. If you meet her when you return, do tell her to find me. The warden taught quite a lot of things over the past few days, and I have prepared a set for her.¡±


    Jealousy and hatred shed across Su Wan¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang was not in the outer sect for the past half month, but Yun Shu actually thought about Ye Qingtang for everything!


    On what basis!


    Even though she was clearly the one staying by Senior Brother Yun¡¯s side during this period of time!


    ¡°I got it. I will tell Junior Sister Ye when I return,¡± Su Wan said as she forcefully suppressed the unwillingness in her heart.


    Yun Shu nodded and did not say anything more.


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang reached the Rewards Pavilion in no time and went up the stairs directly.


    There were not many people in the Rewards Pavilion at that time. When Ye Qingtang was handing in the head, she coincidentally met Gu Yanqiu and Qin Huan, who were submitting the mission as well.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re finally willing to leave that precious silver wolf of yours now?¡± Qin Huan could not help but joke with Ye Qingtang when he saw her.


    Over the past few days, they witnessed how overprotective she was.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows and simply did not bother arguing with the likes of him.


    Gu Yanqiu, who was standing aside, let out augh. At the same time, the warden in charge of verifying the mission entered the reward for killing the level 6 Giant Lizard into Gu Yanqiu¡¯s bracelet.


    In Xuanling Sect, every disciple had a bracelet which recorded the number of Xuanming points they had.


    Gu Yanqiu looked at the Xuanming points on her bracelet and smiled at Ye Qingtang, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here Junior Sister Ye, you can take your share of Xuanming points.¡±


    Ye Qingtang directly raised her hand with the bracelet without saying anything.


    Gu Yanqiu immediately transferred Ye Qingtang¡¯s sixty plus Xuanming points onto her bracelet.


    ¡°This is still a small amount. The head in your hand is then the big one,¡± Gu Yanqiu chuckled as he looked at Ye Qingtang. If other new disciples obtained sixty plus Xuanming points in their first month, it was already considered a huge amount. But this sixty over points were really nothingpared to Wu Qi¡¯s head in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 186 - Returning to the Sect (3)

    Chapter 186: Returning to the Sect (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Junior Sister Ye, are you still willing toe with us if there are any missions in the future?¡± At that instant, Gu Yanqiu could not help but invite Ye Qingtang.


    Other outer sect disciples who came to submit their missions looked over in their direction because of Gu Yanqiu¡¯s words.


    Gu Yanqiu had a good reputation in the outer sect, and his team missions had the highestpletion rate. Many disciples wanted to join his team, but Gu Yanqiu was stricter in picking teammates, and it was very difficult for him to look at ordinary disciples.


    However¡­


    Gu Yanqiu sent out a second mission invitation to a new disciple. What was going on?


    Everyone was sure that she was a new disciple when they took a look at her. They were very surprised as to why Gu Yanqiu would favor her so much.


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take on any more rewarded missions this month. I¡¯ll tell Senior Brother Gu when I feel like taking on any missions.¡± After turning in Wu Qi¡¯s head, her Xuanming points shouldst her for a period of time. Increasing her skills in the shortest time possible was then the key.


    The surrounding disciples could not help but widen their eyes when they saw that Ye Qingtang actually rejected Gu Yanqiu¡¯s invitation in public and suspected whether there was anything wrong with their ears.


    In the outer sect, there were so many people who wanted to go on a team mission with Gu Yanqiu but did not have the opportunity to. But Gu Yanqiu already took the initiative to invite Ye Qingtang, and she actually rejected it straight up without thinking?!


    Was this little junior sister an idiot!


    Everyone began to look at Ye Qingtang incredulously.


    Gu Yanqiu was, however, not shocked. He knew that Ye Qingtang was a girl with her own views. ¡°Alright. Just find me or Qin Huan when you are free.¡±


    It was already shocking for Gu Yanqiu to be rejected, but after being rejected, Gu Yanqiu was not at all repelled and even spoke so nicely to her¡­


    Everyone was a little muddle-headed at that moment.


    Since when was Gu Yanqiu so nice to talk to? Why had they not seen it before!


    ¡°You can hurry on with whatever you have. I have to distribute the Xuanming points to Meng Sheng and the rest. I¡¯ll contact you next time.¡± Gu Yanqiu waved a hand to Ye Qingtang and led Qin Huan out of the Rewards Pavilion.


    With Gu Yanqiu¡¯s departure, everyone stared at Ye Qingtang even more boldly and openly.


    Although they did know how much the reward for Gu Yanqiu¡¯s mission was, rewarded missions that Gu Yanqiu would look at would not be too bad. But Gu Yanqiu said that the reward for this mission was small and that this little junior sister had an even bigger mission in her hands!


    Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued uncontrobly as they stretched their necks to look at the cloth bag in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I am here to submit a mission.¡± Ye Qingtang was long familiar with the set way of the Rewards Pavilion as she handed the cloth bag into the warden¡¯s hand.


    That warden looked at Ye Qingtang confusedly. Why did he not remember that this youngdy came to take on a mission before?


    But when the warden untied the bag that Ye Qingtang handed over, expressions of shock suddenly appeared on his face.


    The warden looked up in surprise. In the Rewards Pavilion, the only mission that did not need to be taken on in advance was killing a viin on the Assassination Roll. He had managed the Rewards Pavilion for many years and clearly remembered all the faces of those viins on the Assassination Roll since a long time ago.


    The thing in the opened bag was clearly the head of Wu Qi, a viin on the Assassination Roll!

 Chapter 187 - Returning to the Sect (4)

    Chapter 187: Returning to the Sect (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe disciples became even more curious after seeing the warden¡¯s expression and looked towards that cloth bag. Once they saw the bloody head, they were all dumbfounded.


    What kind of mission needed her to hand in a head?


    Other than the Assassination Roll, they really could not think of anything else.


    However¡­


    Looking at the young face of the new disciple, there was no way they would believe that such a new and young girl could behead anyone on the Assassination Roll.


    However¡­


    ¡°Did¡­ you kill him?¡± The warden¡¯s eyes were slightly shocked as he looked at the beautiful girl in front of him.


    Ye Qingtang beamed, ¡°I did not notice how much the reward is for him. I¡¯ll have to trouble senior to give me some guidance.¡±


    Upon listening to her words, the warden epted that the head was chopped off by Ye Qingtang. His eyes softened and said after pausing a while, ¡°Three hundred and seventy-six Xuanming points.¡±


    Three hundred and seventy-six?!


    The curious outer sect disciples¡¯ jaws dropped upon hearing the warden¡¯s words.


    A head could be exchanged for over three hundred Xuanming points?


    Other than a viin on the Assassination Roll, whose head would be worth so much?!


    Ye Qingtang was very calm though. She knew that Wu Qi¡¯s name was not too big, and, thus, it was worth less than other priceless heads on the roll. But over three hundred points plus the sixty plus points from Gu Yanqiu made a total of over four hundred Xuanming points, which was already enough for her to spend freely!


    ¡°Please help me exchange for the points then, senior.¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her hand with a smile, and her eyes glistened as she watched huge quantities of Xuanming points being slid onto her bracelet.


    This scene made all the surrounding disciples stare wide-eyed with their mouths open as they suspected if they saw wrongly until they recognized the human head¡­


    ¡°That head¡­ seems to be Wu Qi¡¯s?¡± Someone mumbled.


    And this fell into everyone¡¯s ears.


    In a moment, everyone looked at Ye Qingtang was as though they were looking at a monster.


    Was this a joke?


    A new disciple could actually chop off Wu Qi¡¯s head?!


    Had they gone crazy or had the world gone crazy?!


    Ye Qingtang did not bother with their reactions. After all the Xuanming points reached her hand, she thanked the warden and left the Rewards Pavilion with a bright smile.


    The warden looked at that head ced on the table withplicated feelings. After storing the head away, he wrote a few words on the file beside.


    [Ye Qingtang beheaded Wu Qi]


    After he was done writing, he felt that something was wrong and immediately found an assistant to send this file out.


    If he did not remember wrongly, Ye Qingtang should be a disciple who just entered this month.


    <em>Such results in just half a month. This disciple¡­ is not simple¡­</em>


    Apart from providing rewarded missions for disciples, one could find out other disciples¡¯ skills ording to thepletion status of the mission and, thus, discover talented disciples.


    Informing this news to the outer sect elders was appropriate.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang, who obtained Xuanming points, did not know what kind of trouble woulde her way after picking up this head.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang was already at the door of the physician warden in the outer sect and directly invited him into her dorm!


    Anything could be put on wait temporarily right now. Wakening her precious wolf was then the most important thing!

 Chapter 188 - Useless Wolf (1)

    Chapter 188: Useless Wolf (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Warden Tu, this is my wolf. It has been in deep sleep for many days and has not woken up. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take a look at it.¡± Ye Qingtang pointed at the huge wolf on her bed and said to the over-hundred-year-old senior whom she brought to her room.


    Warden Tu touched his beard and examined the wolf on the bed with narrowed eyes. ¡°Are you certain it did not sustain any external injuries?¡±


    Warden Tu was responsible for medical aspects in Xuanling Sect¡¯s outer sect. If any outer sect disciple was sick, he was always asked to help. asionally, some disciples withbat pets would find him for help as well, and Warden Tu was already used to such things.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked many times on the way and did not see any injuries on its body,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Warden Tu nodded thoughtfully and stepped forward to examine the silver wolf¡¯s condition, but his expression became a little weird after this check.


    ¡°Little girl, are you really intending to raise this wolf?¡± Warden Tu looked at Ye Qingtang as though he wanted to say something more.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Ye Qingtang was a little puzzled.


    Warden Tu sighed. ¡°There isn¡¯t any problem, but¡­ although this wolf of yours looks pretty good, it is at most an ordinary wolf breed and not a spirit animal. Even if you spend all your energy to raise it well, it would probably not be a goodbat pet and at most a useless wolf.¡±


    Although this wolf¡¯s fur was very nice, Warden Tu felt that this was an ordinary wolf, and there was nothing special about it no matter how he saw it.


    The certain wolf with tightly-shut eyes suddenly let out a dangerous aura upon hearing the words ¡°useless wolf.¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang and Warden Tu were in a conversation and did not notice it.


    ¡°Warden Tu, I just like it. No matter what it is, I have decided to raise it. Please help me to look at what to do,¡± Ye Qingtang was strangely firm. Useless or not, it was still her wolf, and there was no use even if others said anything. She would raise it!


    Ye Qingtang did not notice that her firm words caused that silver wolf¡¯s dangerous aura to vanish into thin air immediately as itid even more securely on the bed.


    Warden Tu sighed. Honestly speaking, he was in disapproval of Xuanling Sect disciples raising such an ordinary wolf as abat pet. Combat pets had to be raised carefully for them to turn out well and strong, and most of them were raised from young. However, not only did Ye Qingtang pick up a grown wolf on the road, the wolf was such an ordinary breed. This was really¡­


    ¡°Whatever. I will help you to take a good look, but I have to inform you first it might not recover immediately given that it has been unconscious for several days. There¡¯s even a chance of it being in this state forever¡­¡± Then, the warden stretched out his hand helplessly wanting to properly examine the wolf¡¯s condition.


    But just when Warden Tu was about to touch it, its tightly-shut eyes suddenly opened.


    A pair of dark green orbs directly met with Warden Tu¡¯s casual eyes.


    This look almost scared Warden Tu to death.


    Why did this wolf suddenly wake up?!


    Ye Qingtang saw that the silver wolf was suddenly awake, and a smile immediately broke out on her face. In her happiness, she instinctively wanted to stretch out her hands to touch the wolf¡¯s fur, but she was suddenly met with those dark green orbs.


    Wolves were extremely defensive animals and very aggressive. While Ye Qingtang hugged this wolf for many days, it had always been sleeping. Right now, she was still a stranger to it.

 Chapter 189 - Useless Wolf (2)

    Chapter 189: Useless Wolf (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang was going to retract her hands but suddenly realized that the wolf only cast her an aloof look before looking away as though it did not n to resist or attack her.


    Happiness filled her, and she automatically took the silver wolf¡¯s reaction as an eptance of her. Insatiably, she reached her hands out and rubbed the fluffy wolf fur.


    <em>Yeah!</em>


    <em>Comfortable!</em>


    The silver wolf froze slightly but did not resist at all, and Ye Qingtang caressed it even more brazenly.


    Warden Tu¡¯s lips twitched. He just said that the wolf would never wake up, but then it woke up? His face waspletely gone.


    ¡°Uh. Since it is awake, there should not be any big problems already.¡± Warden Tu was obviously not too attentive to this ¡°useless wolf.¡±


    But Ye Qingtang said very seriously, ¡°But it slept for so long, could it have any internal injuries?¡±


    Warden Tu replied casually. ¡°Perhaps. However, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. If you¡¯re worried, you can massage it with spirit energy. Anyways, this will only benefit and not harm it.¡± Although Warden Tu said that, he still felt that Ye Qingtang was crazy. Otherwise, why would she use such precious spirit energy to massage a ¡°useless wolf?¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang remembered his words clearly.


    Warden Tu saw that there was nothing much and left after saying a few words insincerely.


    After walking Warden Tu out, Ye Qingtang walked back to her bed and smiled extremely brightly as she looked at the ¡°seductive¡± and handsome wolf. A pair of small hands had already unconsciously started directing her inner qi as they touched the wolf¡¯s body.


    A certain wolf¡¯s bodypletely froze, but Ye Qingtang grinned. ¡°Little baby. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll give you a good massage. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± A certain wolf froze for a while and ultimately turned its head around. Let her be then¡­


    Once Su Wan returned to the room, she saw Ye Qingtang smiling extremely evilly while touching a silver wolf all over. She was slightly shocked, but she subsequently remembered what Yun Shu told her to pass on to Ye Qingtang. However, at this instant, Su Wan narrowed her eyes into a slit and looked away without telling Ye Qingtang anything as though she did not know anything.


    She would definitely not let Senior Brother Yun and Ye Qingtang have anything going on between them!


    At the same time, the file that the Rewards Pavilion warden sent to the outer sect elder had already reached the hands of the outer sect elder.


    Elder Huang was the elder of the outer sect¡¯s sword faction and was also the one who introduced the sect rules to the disciples. As he read the file that was sent over by the Rewards Pavilion, his brows were slightly furrowed.


    An outer sect sword faction disciple standing beside him obediently handed him a cup of tea.


    ¡°Does elder have any troubling matters?¡± The disciple asked.


    Elder Huang said, ¡°Zhou Xuan, have you heard of a disciple called Ye Qingtang in the outer sect?¡±


    When Zhou Xuan suddenly heard the words ¡°Ye Qingtang,¡± his eyes sharpened, but he hid his emotions away skilfully and replied calmly, ¡°I did hear of her previously. I think she is a new disciple.¡±


    Elder Huang nodded and ced the file aside.


    ¡°When this disciple first entered the outer sect, I didn¡¯t expect her to have such skills¡­¡±


    Zhou Xuan was confused but did not dare to probe.


    Elder Huang did not say anything more and ordered someone to deliver the file back. Then, he spoke to Zhou Xuan again. ¡°Zhou Xuan, how is your brother Zhou Qu¡¯s injury?¡±

 Chapter 190 - New And Old Scores (1)

    Chapter 190: New And Old Scores (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Thank you for your concern, elder. He is already fine,¡± Zhou Xuan said calmly, but a sharp look shed across his eyes.


    Elder Huang did not notice Zhou Xuan¡¯s expression and merely nodded his head. ¡°Although you and Zhou Qu are brothers, your brother¡¯s natural talent is far from yours. You need to focus on cultivation instead and not let down this gift of yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhou Xuan replied.


    ¡°There is nothing here already. You can go down first,¡± Elder Huang said and waved a hand.


    Zhou Xuan left and directly headed to Zhou Qu¡¯s room.


    Zhou Qu was already much better now and was chatting with a group of disciples. When he saw Zhou Xuan, his face turned white, dispersed the group immediately, and then went up to him carefully.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Zhou Xuan frowned slightly. He was very unhappy to see Zhou Qu¡¯s cowardly behavior but could only bear with it because he was his brother.


    ¡°Who did you say was the person who injured you?¡±


    Half a month ago, he suddenly heard that his brother, Zhou Qu, was severely beaten up by someone, and he had to lie in bed for a week because of this injury. Although Zhou Qu was not skilled, he was still his brother. Who did not know about his rtionship with Zhou Qu in the outer sect?


    Even though Zhou Qu took advantage of Zhou Xuan¡¯s influence, no one dared to go against Zhou Xuan, and anyone would still give Zhou Qu some face.


    But this time when Zhou Qu was beaten up, Zhou Xuanpletely lost face.


    Zhou Qu felt wronged immediately when he heard the question.


    ¡°Big brother, you must seek revenge for me. It was all done by Ye Qingtang, that little bitch. She is a new disciple but dared to injure me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhou Xuan¡¯s face turned cold and red at Zhou Qu until he kept quiet. ¡°That Ye Qingtang is only a new disciple. You have been in the outer sect for many years and barely obtained the thousandth rank, but you can¡¯t even beat a newly entered disciple. How do you have the face to say it!¡±


    Zhou Qupletely lost his face because of Zhou Xuan¡¯s scolding but did not dare to resist as well; thus, he could only lower his head timidly without making a noise.


    Zhou Xuan looked at his brother¡¯s good-for-nothing behavior and was boiling with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this incident. I went to look for Ye Qingtang when you told me about it the other time. However, she was out on a mission and was not in the sect. Perhaps, she is back now already. You better behave yourself during this period of time and stop going around to embarrass me!¡± Zhou Xuan warned Zhou Qu with a re.


    Happiness filled his heart when Zhou Qu heard his brother¡¯s words.


    Zhou Xuan was way more skilled than him, and if Zhou Xuan was willing to take action, Ye Qingtang would definitely not be able to fight back regardless of her abilities.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother. I will definitely listen to you on every matter. Right, big brother, these are the bottles of Xi Spirit Pills that I got from this batch of new disciples.


    Zhou Xuan looked over and kept them naturally. He asked with a slight frown, ¡°Why are there only these few bottles this time?¡±


    Not only did Zhou Xuan know about Zhou Qu¡¯s arena, he silently consented to it as well. Every time, a portion of the Xi Spirit Pills that Zhou Qu obtained would be pocketed by Zhou Xuan, who was more than happy to do so.


    Zhou Qu replied, ¡°It¡¯s all Ye Qingtang, who used some tricks and cheated a few bottles of Xi Spirit Pills from me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Xuan raised a brow, and his lips formed a sneer.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re good. You just entered the sect, yet you are so disobedient already. Previously, Senior Brother Ning from the inner sect already ordered me to ¡°take good care¡± of her. Now, not only did she injure you, she even dares to snatch my Xi Spirit Pills? I will definitely settle all these new and old scores with her.¡±

 Chapter 191 - New And Old Scores (2)

    Chapter 191: New And Old Scores (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Senior Brother Ning also knows Ye Qingtang?¡± Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the words ¡°Senior Brother Ning.¡±


    This Senior Brother Ning, Ning Luo, was a renowned disciple in the inner sect and doted on by the elder of the inner sect¡¯s Sword Faction. Even in the entire Xuanling Sect, he was a person of rank.


    He did not expect that Ye Qingtang even offended Ning Luo as well. Zhou Qu really wanted tough now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask about other matters.¡± Zhou Xuan did not intend to tell Zhou Qu too many things.


    Zhou Qu did not dare to ask further. While they were brothers, he was actually fearful of Zhou Xuan deep down.


    Zhou Xuan left after understanding the situation and nned on how to fulfill Ning Luo¡¯s orders and seek revenge for Zhou Qu.


    He was an old disciple in Xuanling Sect already and was aware that stirring up troubles the way Zhou Qu had been doing was a foolish method. Even though Zhou Qu was beaten up by Ye Qingtang, the incident was started by him, and Ye Qingtang would not be punished.


    The only way to deal with Ye Qingtang was to be outside the sect!


    Zhou Xuan narrowed his eyes and immediately headed to find the outer sect warden.


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang massaged the silver wolf from head to toe and left the room happily under the wolf¡¯s stare after cheerfully preparing arge amount of food.


    With few hundreds of Xuanming points on hand, she would be a fool if she did not use them.


    The key was that Ye Qingtang knew how to make full use of the Xuanming points.


    A few disciples in the same batch as Ye Qingtang were still familiarizing themselves with the outer sect. After half a month, they were all more or less familiar with things around here. Most of them had heard that Ye Qingtang was out on a mission and had mixed emotions upon seeing Ye Qingtang back in the sect again.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang is back already? Do you think shepleted the mission?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But I heard that she rode on the coattails of a few outer sect senior brothers to participate in the mission. Even if it waspleted, she was also a freeloader. What can she not do when she is born with a good-looking face? Does she still need to put in any effort herself? Wouldn¡¯t things be settled if she just used her face to butter up to the senior brothers?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Do you think they are fools? If she did not help out, who would give her Xuanming points?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s logical. However, wasn¡¯t Ye Qingtang always like this? She kept cozying up to Yun Shu previously and seduced other outer sect senior brothers now. It¡¯s disgusting to even look at it. Does she think she would seed in the outer sect by relying on these rtions?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about her! Anyways, we have all been training hard in these few weeks. Even if she gets those random deals, she will have it good when she has to use her real skills. In another half a month¡¯s time, we will have entered the sect for a month already and would need to ept the appointed missions by the sect. Let¡¯s see what she is going to do then.¡±


    A few new disciples were gathered to discuss some things. It was not that they had a deep enmity towards Ye Qingtang but rather because Ye Qingtang was the first to participate in a rewarded mission in their batch. Given her unique case, it was undoubted that it would attract gossips.


    Some people were always like that. When others did something that they were unable to do, they would always be full of nder and never reflected on themselves.


    Little did they know that the defamed Ye Qingtang from their mouths was headed towards thergest trading ce, the Dragon Court.


    The Dragon Court was an area drawn out by the outer sect and specially provided to outer sect disciples to make deals. Any disciple could sell valuable items here, and if there was anything that one needed, he or she would only need to exchange the item using the corresponding amount of Xuanming points.


    Here, the most popr items were parts of demonic beasts that the disciples conveniently picked up when on missions. Other than that, there were also some elixirs made by the Herbal Faction¡¯s disciples.

 Chapter 192 - Dragon Court (1)

    Chapter 192: Dragon Court (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAlthough it was in the afternoon, the Dragon Court was already bustling with activity.


    In the Dragon Court that had been independently drawn out, pieces of cloth wereid on the floor, and items to be sold were ced on them, forming a simple stall. Many disciples woulde here to earn some Xuanming points. After all, Xuanming points were precious to anyone.


    Ye Qingtang entered the Dragon Court and was attracted by the bustling scene.


    In her previous life, she visited the Dragon Court many times as well, but then, she did not have enough Xuanming points to use in the Dragon Court as she was not powerful enough. Even if she asionally saw things she liked, she could only walk away quietly. Then, the only reason she came to the Dragon Court was to sell the items she obtained when she was out on missions.


    And most of the disciples selling items were like her in her previous life.


    Those like Gu Yanqiu and Qin Huan would never sell items in the Dragon Court, but they would keep useful goods for themselves. Moreover, they had enough Xuanming points for their day-to-day spending and would never release good items for sale.


    Only disciples who had no way of earning Xuanming points would be here to sell goods.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes swept across her surroundings with emotions different from before.


    There were still quite a number of treasures in the Dragon Court. All disciples had different targets on their missions, and, thus, there were a wide variety of things they got. As long as one had good judgment, there was no problem in obtaining good things from here.


    Ye Qingtang passed by a few stalls and looked at the items disyed at the stalls. Although they were pretty good, they were not what she needed.


    In the entire Dragon Court, elixirs refined by the Herbal Faction disciples were the most popr.


    In Xuanling Sect, the number of Xuanming points required for elixirs was extremely high. Just using the Xi Spirit Pills that Ye Qingtang and the rest just received as an example, normal disciples were most probably unable to earn enough Xuanming points to exchange for two bottles of it. Other elixirs were very pricey as well, and slightly better elixirs were even more expensive.


    Under such circumstances, the use of the Herbal Faction disciples was revealed.


    There were a total of four factions in Xuanling Sect, and the main faction was the Sword Faction. All the disciples needed to cultivate swordy, and not everyone could be involved in the other three factions. Approval from each faction¡¯s elder would be needed for them to step into other factions.


    Thus, to obtain cheaper elixirs, they could only buy them from the Herbal Faction disciples.


    On the other hand, Herbal Faction disciples were happy to take these elixirs that they cultivated out to sell. After all, they refined elixirs on usual days, and the number of elixirs they umted was not a small one.


    However¡­


    These outer sect Herbal Faction disciples¡¯ refinement skills were not high. It was simply impossible for elixirs made by them to have the best effects, and they could only be considered a halfpleted product at best.


    But even such halfpleted products were way better than those elixirs circting outside the sect and thus were well-received by other disciples.


    Ye Qingtang had not walked much in the Dragon Court and already saw many stalls selling elixirs. Disciples with a Herbal Faction badge in front of their chests had already set disying the elixirs and were waiting for business.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang was not too interested in these elixirs and walked past those Herbal Faction disciples¡¯ stalls after taking a quick nce. Right after, she saw a lonely figure kneeling at one side as he looked at the pile of ¡°junk¡± disyed before him with a distressed look on his face.

 Chapter 193 - Dragon Court (2)

    Chapter 193: Dragon Court (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThat disciple looked to be in his early twenties. He had rather sharp features and was slightly more well built than normal disciples. But at that instant, he knelt at his stall with a mncholic expression. Hisrge build was curled into a ball as he looked into the passing crowd sadly and helplessly.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the stall in front of that man, and her lips slightly tugged up after this look.


    The disciple was not selling any rare items but had some Spirit Crystals of varied sizes.


    Spirit Crystal was a type of crystal which naturally stored spirit energy. Many veins asionally produced it, and although not much was produced, it was not considered rare either. A Spirit Crystal was different from a Spirit Stone. The spirit energy in Spirit Stones could be absorbed and converted by humans while the spirit energy in Spirit Crystals waspletelybined with the crystal, and there was no way one could extract it for cultivation.


    Furthermore, because the Spirit Crystal contained spirit energy, there were many cotton fiber looking crystalline shapes in the crystal body, which greatly affected the lustrousness and appearance of the Spirit Crystal. As a result, almost no one was interested in them.


    Spirit Crystals were unable to rece the effects of Spirit Stones, and their appearances were even more iparable. It could be said that Spirit Crystals had a worthless existence.


    This type of item should not appear in the sect since, after all, sect disciples were from renowned families and had extensive knowledge.


    Such useless items like Spirit Crystals simply would not attract the attention of any disciple, and there were some disciples who evenughed when they saw the Spirit Crystals.


    <em>Which fool actually took this thing out?</em>


    <em>It would be weird if they could be sold!</em>


    Regardless of the number of people walking past him, none of them stopped to look at his items.


    Whenpared to the stall selling elixirs beside him, his area was extremely empty.


    An Herbal Faction disciple who just sold two bottles of elixirs smiled as he looked at the Xuanming points on his bracelet. He turned around and spoke to a despondent-looking disciple. ¡°Tong Hua, I told you long ago that no one wants these Spirit Crystals. Instead of sitting here foolishly, why not take on some missions to earn some Xuanming points? After all, you¡¯re a Fist Faction disciple and selling Spirit Crystals is still too¡­¡±


    The Herbal Faction disciple appeared to be well-meaning, but the sarcasm in his eyes revealed his real intentions.


    Tong Hua looked at him and gave a bitterugh without saying anything.


    This Herbal Faction disciple and he entered the outer sect at the same time. He had a good physique, and his natural endowments were considered not bad in his batch. Rather, it was that Herbal Faction disciple who had an average natural endowment. However, it was different yearster.


    Tong Hua did not put that Herbal Faction disciple¡¯s mockery to heart and only looked after his stall silently, waiting for that slim chance.


    This scene fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and the Herbal Faction disciple¡¯s mockery still lingered around her ears. The corner of her lips tugged upwards slightly as she walked towards Tong Hua¡¯s stall.


    ¡°How do you sell this Spirit Crystal?¡±


    A clear female voice suddenly traveled into his ears, and the depressed Tong Hua looked up in surprise, only to bepletely taken aback there and then.


    Against the sunlight, the young girl was so beautiful as though she was not a mortal on earth, while her smile seemed to be able to intoxicate someone.

 Chapter 194 - Dragon Court (3)

    Chapter 194: Dragon Court (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosTong Hua was rather besotted from looking for a moment, and only after that girl waved her hands smilingly in front of his eyes did he finally return to his senses. He instinctively shivered as a blush crept onto his chiseled face.


    How could there be such a good looking junior sister!


    ¡°Do¡­ do you want to buy Spirit Crystals?¡± Tong Hua had a rigid nature, and because he was tall and well-built on top of the fact that his strong facial features made him look fierce, there were rarely any female disciples who interacted with him. Now that he met such a pretty junior sister, he could not help but be tongue-tied.


    The Herbal Faction disciple nearby saw that shockingly beautiful girl as well, and his eyes glowed. Before waiting for Tong Hua to say anything, he immediately opened his mouth.


    ¡°This junior sister, Spirit Crystals are not Spirit Stones. Even if you buy it back, there will be no use for it. Don¡¯t get cheated,¡± he said without caring that Tong Hua was right there.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the both of them with a smile and understood more or less.


    This senior brother, Tong Hua, had such a poor business partly due to the ¡°help¡± from this Herbal Faction disciple, didn¡¯t he?


    Tong Hua¡¯s expression turned a little ugly after the Herbal Faction disciple said those words in his face. He was about to say something, but the Herbal Faction disciple spoke before him again. ¡°Tong Hua, this little junior sister seems to be quite young. You must not cheat her because of her young age.¡±


    Then, Tong Hua was really furious that his face flushed.


    When had he cheated anyone?!


    He could not even say anything and was already called a cheater by this Herbal Faction disciple. He was enraged.


    The Herbal Faction disciple looked at Tong Hua¡¯s red face in delight and was not at all bothered. Disciples were not allowed to fight amongst themselves in the sect, and he was certain that Tong Hua would definitely not act recklessly. Moreover¡­ he was sure from the start that while Tong Hua appeared rather fierce on the outside, he was a very honest man.


    The Herbal Faction disciple¡¯s words were to, firstly, embarrass Tong Hua and, secondly, establish some rtions with this beautiful junior sister.


    However¡­


    ¡°Senior Brother Tong, is it? You haven¡¯t said how you¡¯re going to sell these Spirit Crystals,¡± Ye Qingtang said to Tong Hua with a flower-like smile without bothering with the Herbal Faction¡¯s provocation.


    The fury in Tong Hua was extinguished by that crisp-sounding ¡°Senior Brother Tong.¡± He, who was not good at conversing with people of the opposite sex, looked at Ye Qingtang before him and panicked a little.


    ¡°This Spirit Crystal is sold at one Xuanming point for one crystal¡­ If¡­ if you like them, two Xuanming points for three crystals is fine as well¡­¡± Tong Hua said this one sentence with many stumbles, and his voice became softer as he spoke on.


    One Xuanming point was really a low price.


    While this Spirit Crystal was useless, it was worth more than this price.


    ording to normal calctions, it should be two to three Xuanming points for one crystal no matter what.


    The price that Tong Hua set surprised Ye Qingtang slightly.


    The Herbal Faction disciple saw that Ye Qingtang did not reply immediately and mocked. ¡°Tong Hua, this Spirit Crystal is simply a useless piece of rubbish. Isn¡¯t it too big of a rip-off to sell it for one Xuanming point?¡±


    Tong Hua hurriedly waved his hands as though Tong Hua was afraid that Ye Qingtang believed the other party¡¯s words and misunderstood him. ¡°I¡­ I am not ripping off from her.¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang replied with a grin. ¡°How many Spirit Crystals does Senior Brother Tong have?¡±


    Tong Hua was a little confused as to what this junior sister asked it for but still said honestly, ¡°About¡­ seventy to eighty plus¡­¡±

 Chapter 195 - Dragon Court (4)

    Chapter 195: Dragon Court (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang calcted mentally and immediately smiled. ¡°I want all of them.¡±


    Right after Ye Qingtang spoke, Tong Hua was dumbfounded, and even the Herbal Faction disciple who had been mocking Tong Hua felt his jaw drop from the shock!


    <em>She wants all seventy to eighty of them?</em>


    <em>Is this little junior sister crazy!</em>


    Tong Hua was stunned for quite a while and suspected whether he heard wrongly. He could not help but confirm again. ¡°Little¡­ little junior sister, how many did you say you wanted??¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s smile remained as she said, ¡°All.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Tong Hua was really shocked.


    He got these Spirit Crystals half a year ago, and after selling for a whole six months, he only sold two or three pieces. Never would he dream that someone would actually buy all of his Spirit Crystals at one go, and it was someone who seemed to be a newly-entered disciple!


    ¡°Are¡­ are you sure? But¡­ these Spirit Crystals really do not have many uses¡­¡± Tong Hua hoped to quickly get rid of these hot potatoes, but when he saw this pretty junior sister bravely saying that she wanted to buy all the Spirit Crystals, Tong Hua did not dare to sell them instead.


    He was afraid he would really rip-off this little junior sister!


    ¡°Uh¡­ if you really like it, I¡¯ll just gift you two of them then¡­ It is better if you don¡¯t buy them¡­¡± Tong Hua said as he scratched his head.


    Ye Qingtang was tickled by Tong Hua¡¯s frank response. This senior brother was really an honest man.


    ¡°Senior brother, I am not joking with you. I want all of the Spirit Crystals. Let¡¯s just go with the price you said just now: one Xuanming point for two crystals,¡± Ye Qingtang said generously.


    From aside, the expression which the Herbal Faction disciple used to look at Ye Qingtang was as though he was looking at a lunatic.


    Why was it that this junior sister was born with such a pretty face but did not have any brains?


    Even if the price was one Xuanming point for two Spirit Crystals, she would still need thirty to forty Xuanming points, and spending this amount on two bottles of Xi Spirit Pills was more worth it.


    Tong Hua did not know what to do with Ye Qingtang¡¯s stubbornness and was troubled over it but suddenly saw a familiar person walking in his direction. He hurriedly stood up and shouted, ¡°Junior Brother Qin! Here!¡±


    Qin Huan, who was strolling leisurely in the Dragon Court, suddenly heard a shout, and when he looked over, he saw a tall and muscr Tong Hua waving at him frantically.


    ¡°Senior Brother Tong? What happened to you?¡± Qin Huan walked over brightly and could not help butugh when he took a look at Tong Hua¡¯s stall. ¡°Senior Brother Qin, you haven¡¯t sold this batch of Spirit Crystals which you got cheated to ept that time? I think it is better to find a fool quickly and sell them off cheaply.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Qin, stop talking already. Help me here. This person wants to buy all of my Spirit Crystals at one go. Hurry! Persuade her not to do it!¡± Tong Hua knew that he was not good at talking to people of the opposite sex, so he might as well pull Qin Huan, who was good at flirting with girls, to help him out.


    Upon hearing Tong Hua, Qin Huan could not help butugh as he turned to look at the person who Tong Hua spoke about. ¡°There is really a fool who wants to buy these rotten¡­ rotten¡­¡±


    The moment Qin Huan turned around, he was met with a pair of smiling eyes, and his words were immediately stuck in his throat before he finished his sentence.


    Ye Qingtang folded her arms and looked at Qin Huan with a beam as a dangerous glint emerged in her eyes. She said casually, ¡°So I¡¯m actually a fool in Senior Brother Qin¡¯s eyes¡­¡±

 Chapter 196 - Speculation (1)

    Chapter 196: Spection (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°¡­¡± Qin Huan¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Ye Qingtang, and his head was about to explode.


    <em>Sh*t!</em>


    Tong Hua this scoundrel screwed him!


    ¡°So it¡¯s Junior Sister Ye¡­ Ha¡­ ha¡­ What a coincidence¡­¡± Qin Huan said as he broke out in a cold sweat. How he wished he could hang Tong Hua, who called him over, on a tree and hammer him.


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly and swept a meaningful look at Qin Huan.


    Qin Huan only felt a gush of cold air behind his back, and the smile on his face broke into pieces.


    Tong Hua looked strangely at the frozen Qin Huan and had not sensed that Qin Huan became strange suddenly as he asked curiously. ¡°Junior Brother Qin, do you know this little junior sister?¡±


    Qin Huan put on a smile that was uglier than a cry and nodded tragically. ¡°She is¡­ Junior Sister Ye¡­ Why would I not know her¡­¡±


    Was it toote for him to leave now?


    Tong Hua nodded slowly and did not notice Qin Huan¡¯s expression which read ¡°I want to die right now¡± and said uprightly, ¡°That¡¯s good then. Qin Huan, help me persuade this junior sister. There is not much use if she buys these Spirit Crystals back. If she likes them, it¡¯s fine for me¡­ to gift some to her. These Xuanming points cannot be anyhow spent, especially new disciples.¡±


    Tong Hua persuaded earnestly.


    If not for the fact that Qin Huan could not defeat Tong Hua, he really wanted to box this fool to death.


    New disciples¡¯ Xuanming points could not be anyhow spent?


    That applied to others but not Ye Qingtang, who was a tycoon.


    He personally witnessed Ye Qingtang cheerfully taking the head of a viin on the Assassination Roll to im her reward after receiving over sixty Xuanming points from the Giant Lizard mission.


    Qin Huan really wanted to tell Tong Hua that he was worried for the wrong person and that the number of Xuanming points in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands was more than both of theirs added together.


    However, a wise man would submit to the circumstances. Qin Huan simply did not bother about Tong Hua¡¯s persuasion and looked straight at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Junior Sister Ye likes this Spirit Crystal? You should have said earlier. I have known Senior Brother Tong for a long time, and I can let him sell them at a cheaper price. I see that there¡¯s quite a number of Spirit Crystals, how about I help you to carry them back?¡± Qin Huan smiled in an extremely suck-up manner.


    After personally witnessing Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers, he did not dare to offend such a fierce junior sister. Furthermore¡­ Ye Qingtang¡¯s fire-resistant soft armor even saved his life. Who knew how many more treasures this little junior sister had. He really had to sweet talk her and offer his assistance the best he could.


    Tong Hua was dumbfounded¡­


    He clearly got Qin Huan over to persuade Ye Qingtang. Why did he suddenly betray him?!


    Ye Qingtang chuckled at the suck-up Qin Huan and said, ¡°Senior Brother Qin¡¯s price is very low already, and it doesn¡¯t need to be lowered further. However, if Senior Brother Qin is free, I can approve your request to help me move my things.¡±


    Tong Hua already said previously that if Ye Qingtang wanted, he could sell two Spirit Crystals at one Xuanming point. This price was already shockingly low, and Ye Qingtang was not the type to squeeze money out of others. No matter what, she would not go overboard.


    ¡°No problem! Leave it to me!¡± Qin Huan did not care that his manly image was broken at that very point.


    His suck-up behaviorpletely confused Tong Hua.


    ¡°Senior Brother Tong, pack the Spirit Crystals. I¡¯ll carry them back for Junior Sister Ye,¡± Qin Huan said.


    Tong Hua was really on the verge of tears. Why did the help that he found turn to help Ye Qingtang in urging him instead?

 Chapter 197 - Speculation (2)

    Chapter 197: Spection (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWith the betrayal of his ally, Tong Hua could only pack the Spirit Crystals with a sad face.


    Just by seeing his expression, those who did not know would think that he was robbed.


    Ye Qingtang nimbly transferred the corresponding thirty plus Xuanming points to Tong Hua. While Tong Hua got rid of these burning potatoes, he felt extremely guilty towards Ye Qingtang who got ¡°ripped off.¡±


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister Ye, if there¡¯s anything you need help with in the future, just go ahead and ask me. Thank you so much¡­ for today,¡± Tong Hua said to Ye Qingtang earnestly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang kept feeling as though she was taken advantage of, but the person who was taken advantage of was clearly Tong Hua.


    If one was overly honest and good-natured, others would feel quite helpless as well¡­


    Tong Hua stammered awhile more to Ye Qingtang and then finally packed up his items and returned to the Fist Faction for practice. On the other hand, Qin Huan, who was called over halfway, had no choice but to pay a price for his big mouth.


    Carrying seventy to eighty plus Spirit Crystals, Qin Huan grinned at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, are you returning now?¡±


    Ye Qingtang turned around and walked out of the Dragon Court without forgetting to signal Qin Huan behind her with a finger.


    Qin Huan followed up quickly.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, what are you buying so many Spirit Crystals for?¡± Qin Huan asked carefully, deeply afraid that what he said previously had offended Ye Qingtang. Gu Yanqiu was still waiting for Ye Qingtang to form a team with them to go on missions, and if Ye Qingtangined to Gu Yanqiu, Qin Huan predicted that¡­ Gu Yanqiu would kick him out of the team in order to protect Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°Obviously because there¡¯s a use.¡±


    Qin Huan remained silent.


    <em>You have many Xuanming points, so you can spendvishly.</em>


    Ye Qingtang thought of something and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Qin, do you know who else has Spirit Crystals?¡±


    Qin Huan was dumbfounded.


    <em>She bought so many already, but it still was not enough?</em>


    <em>She still wants to buy more Spirit Crystals? Is she crazy!</em>


    However, he was not bold enough to say this in Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ there isn¡¯t really anyone who has them. Spirit Crystals are rare and not easy to find usually. Although veins produce them, it is extremely rare. Furthermore, no one required them, and, thus, this item was even rarer. Those that Tong Hua had were ones that he was being cheated to ept. Otherwise, no one would have so many Spirit Crystals for no reason. One must know that it was already amazing when a vein produced at most one or two crystals.¡± Qin Huan mumbled.


    ¡°Cheated?¡± Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks. She knew how useless Spirit Crystals were to humans as well and thus was extremely happy when she saw them in Tong Hua¡¯s hands.


    Currently, no one knew the importance of Spirit Crystals yet, but in a few monthster, a divine weapon would appear on earth. That divine weapon was owned by a mighty figure, and its appearance caused amotion. As rumors of the divine weapon¡¯s sharpness circted, its origins were gradually dug out by people.


    That was a weapon with Spirit Crystals embedded in it and was forged by a cksmith who hid away from the world for many years.


    The spirit energy in Spirit Crystals could not be absorbed by people; thus, humans saw them as useless items. However, that cksmith discovered another use for the Spirit Crystals: to forge divine weapons!


    With the craft of a cksmith, embedding Spirit Crystals into a weapon could increase the weapon¡¯s strength by arge extent. Once this news was spread, it could be said that the whole world was shaken as suddenly, Spirit Crystals, which no one asked about before, suddenly became a popr treasure. All family ns and powerful groups went to great lengths to search for Spirit Crystals and invited famous cksmiths to forge the weapons.

 Chapter 198 - Speculation (3)

    <h2>Chapter 198: Spection (3)</h2>


    And because of this, the cksmith¡¯s reputation skyrocketed, and weapons forged with Spirit Crystals were crowned as ¡®Spirit Weapons.¡¯


    Ye Qingtang lost her spirit root in her previous life and once thought of using the power of a spirit weapon to counter enemies.


    Thus, she took a cksmith as a teacher that time as well where she hid from people and learned the craft at the same time.


    She was very clear that the current weapons were simply not on the same level as the future spirit weapons. If she could collect more Spirit Crystals before that mighty figure took out the first spirit weapon, it would definitely be of great help to her in the future.


    One must know that once spirit weapons exploded in poprity, all the Spirit Crystals on earth were almost snatched away immediately by all the forces, and every crystal in the future could be sold at sky-high prices!


    Ye Qingtang did not expect that she would see so many Spirit Crystals in the Dragon Court, and since she saw them, she would definitely not pass them by and got them all decisively!


    However, Ye Qingtang was rather curious as to why Tong Hua had so many Spirit Crystals.


    When she mentioned this, Qin Huan could not help but tug his lips upwards.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because that nipoop is foolish! Half a year ago, he went out on a rewarded mission with a few senior brothers in the outer sect. Don¡¯t look at how upright Senior Brother Tong is, he could even crumble a huge boulder into pieces if he threw out a punch. He put in a lot of effort in missions, and it could be said that he was highly connected to thepletion of missions. Logically, he would be distributed the most basic amount of Xuanming points. However, those disciples on the mission with him took advantage of his good-nature.


    ¡°All of them said they badly needed Xuanming points and found an excuse to swallow the share that Senior Brother Tong should have. They even made it sound nice that they were not taking his share for nothing and auctioned these Spirit Crystals for him in an auction house near their mission location as apensation¡­¡± Qin Huan became increasingly angry as he spoke. He had known Tong Hua for a long time already, and when he knew about this incident that time, he almost got into a fight with those bastards to help Tong Hua.


    Ye Qingtang could not believe what she heard.


    She did feel that Tong Hua was very honest but¡­ this was too ¡°innocent¡±.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang felt that Senior Brother Yun¡¯s good-man image was not that hard to ept afterparing him to Tong Hua.


    ¡°If you really want Spirit Crystals, you can take a look at the auction houses nearby,¡± Qin Huan said casually, though he did not know what Ye Qingtang wanted Spirit Crystals for.


    Ye Qingtang had a n as well and sympathized with the overly-honest Tong Hua a little.


    Qin Huan followed Ye Qingtang and brought the bag of Spirit Crystals back to her room. Just when they returned to the room, they saw Su Wan, who was about to leave the room. Su Wan¡¯s expression changed a little when she saw Ye Qingtang, but when she saw Qin Huan behind her, she could not help but narrow her eyes, though she left without saying anything.


    ¡°Where do I ce this?¡± Qin Huan asked while carrying the Spirit Crystals when he entered the room.


    But when he said this, he suddenly realized that he seemed to be red at by a pair of sharp eyes. His eyes followed the direction of that feeling and suddenly saw¡­


    That silver wolf which was lying on Ye Qingtang¡¯s bed was staring at him with an extremely dangerous expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qin Huan had goosebumps all over from the silver wolf¡¯s re, and he did not know why but he felt that if he stayed any longer, something ominous would happen. Right after he ced down the bag, he quickly found an excuse and escaped!

 Chapter 199 - Sect Mission (1)

    <h2>Chapter 199: Sect Mission (1)</h2>


    Qin Huan ran so quickly as though someone was after his life.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but find that scene funny. She thought that Qin Huan was worried that she would settle scores with him and did not notice that the murderous expression in the silver wolf¡¯s eyes faded after Qin Huan¡¯s departure.


    ¡°Heh heh, little baby. I got many good things today.¡± Ye Qingtang went up to the silver wolf and grinned at it as when she saw that the room was empty.


    The silver wolf quietly looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°salivating¡± expression with a very¡­plicated expression.


    ¡°I have not given you a massage today. Now is just nice.¡± Ye Qingtang did not care whether her silver wolf could understand or not as she rolled up her sleeves and aimed at its furry body with her fingers.


    Once the silver wolf heard the word ¡°massage,¡± its body froze, and before it could react, a pair of dishonest hands stroke its body familiarly.


    As though she felt the wolf¡¯s frozen body, Ye Qingtangforted it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. I will be very gentle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The silver wolf looked at the besotted Ye Qingtang speechlessly andid down with a resigned expression, letting her trample it as she wished.


    Ye Qingtang was caressing the wolf delightedly but did not know that Su Wan, who went out previously, went to look for Yun Shu. She exaggeratedly told that Ye Qingtang and Qin Huan ¡°entered and left the room together¡± and that Ye Qingtang was too busy getting close with other senior brothers and probably had no time to meet Yun Shu.


    Yun Shu did not say anything though. Because Ye Qingtang had the silver wolf, she hurriedly returned to massage the wolf after cultivation every day and did not have many interactions with Yun Shu.


    Days passed.


    In the blink of an eye, it had been a month since the new disciples entered the sect.


    In this one month, all the new disciples familiarized themselves with everything in Xuanling Sect¡¯s outer sect and were on the right track in their cultivation.


    And once this first month was over, the new disciples were to wee a new challenge.


    Sect-appointed missions.


    This was a mission that every sect disciple had toplete, and the contents of the mission were appointed by the outer sect warden.


    This day, all the new disciples were summoned. The teaching warden stood in front of them with many files in his hand.


    ¡°Today, the sect will appoint a mission to every one of you. Regardless of a solo or a team mission with other disciples, all of you must ce the sect¡¯s glory as the main priority when you are out handling matters. If you do anything which damages the sect¡¯s reputation, you will be punished ording to the sect rules,¡± said the teaching warden coldly.


    Everyone nodded.


    Then, the warden handed down the missions.


    While these disciples were to begin on sect missions, they did not have enough experience after all. Apart from Ye Qingtang, whopleted a rewarded mission half a month ago, most had note into contact with such missions.


    Thus, most of the missions were still rtively easy.


    Yun Shu only exchanged a few words with Ye Qingtang in the past few weeks and finally met her then.


    ¡°How are you recently, Junior Sister Ye?¡± Yun Shu asked with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang had a handsome wolf to apany her these few days, and her days were spentfortably at ease. The fatigue from a whole day of cultivation would instantly vanish every time she stroked the wolf in the name of massaging it.


    ¡°Everything is good. I wonder what Senior Brother Yun thinks of this appointed mission?¡± Ye Qingtang asked smilingly. Although she was not overly close to Yun Shu these days, she was always paying attention to any news regarding Yun Shu. She did not forget her n to investigate the truth behind Yun Shu¡¯s fall in the past life.

 Chapter 199.1 - Sect Mission (2)

    <h2>Chapter 199.1: Sect Mission (2)</h2>


    ¡°I did ask around about it previously¡­¡± Yun Shu obviously paid attention to the sect mission matters previously.


    A month after the new disciples entered the sect, they would have to take on their first sect mission. These kind of missions for the new disciple were rtively easy and were basicallypleted in groups.


    Just as Yun Shu and Ye Qingtang were talking, Su Wan, who was standing a few steps away from Yun Shu, had a dark expression. She red right at the both of them, and a deathly cold air seemed to be hidden in her seemingly gentle eyes.


    Su Wan originally wanted to use the opportunity to be closer to Yun Shu, but she did not expect that before she walked to Yun Shu¡¯s side, Ye Qingtang would already be talking to Yun Shu.


    Looking at their intimate behavior, Su Wan¡¯s heart was as though it was chopped into pieces by a knife. Senior Brother Yun¡¯s eyes were glued on Ye Qingtang. Su Wan was clearly standing behind Senior Brother Yun, but he did not even realize she was here.


    <em>On what basis!</em>


    Su Wan quietly clenched her fist tightly and looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s exquisite side profile, wishing that she could sh Ye Qingtang¡¯s face with a knife.


    She clearly tried all sorts of means for Yun Shu and Ye Qingtang to not interact with each other in this period of time. She clearly told Yun Shu many bad things about Ye Qingtang, and she never even mentioned to Ye Qingtang that Yun Shu wanted her to find him. But why was Yun Shu acting as if nothing happened¡­


    Hatred and resentment filled Su Wan¡¯s eyes.


    And it was at this instant when the teaching warden assigned the missions to the disciples.


    ¡°This is your first time epting a sect mission. To ensure that you all canplete it sessfully, I will appoint the more skilled people as the mission¡¯s team leader.¡± Then, the warden looked at the files in his hands and called out a few names.


    Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen were the most skilled amongst the new disciples and were obviously in the list of names called out. Apart from the two of them, the warden called out another four people and handed down the missions that they had to take on. After looking at the mission, these disciples could freely choose the other members to embark on the mission with.


    These six people were the most skilled amongst their batch of new disciples, and the difference between the disciples¡¯ skills could be seen from here.


    The six people who were called out took a step forward and stood within everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su, Senior Brother Yun is also a leader for a mission. I think he will definitely choose you.¡± Liu Yue, who was standing beside Su Wan, looked at the glorious Yun Shu as she beamed at Su Wan, who wore a gloomy expression.


    Su Wan returned to her senses and quickly hid away the resentment in her eyes as she smiled gently. ¡°Who knows who Senior Brother Yun will choose? Just now¡­ Junior Sister Ye was talking to Senior Brother Yun, and perhaps, she had already told him about this.¡±


    After hearing, Liu Yue looked at Ye Qingtang with a face of disdain. ¡°What a vixen! I heard that after she returned from the rewarded mission the other time, she did not interact much with Senior Brother Yun. Yet now, she is acting chummy with him. Isn¡¯t it all because she knows that she must take on a sect mission already and wants to cozy up to Senior Brother Yun! Junior Sister Su, you have been on such good terms with Senior Brother Yun recently, and Ye Qingtang cannotpete against this. There are so many rumors in the outer sect about you and Senior Brother Yun now. I can see that Senior Brother Yun treats you pretty well, and he will definitely not be bewitched by that vixen Ye Qingtang.¡±


    Su Wan could not help but smile shyly when she heard that.


    Indeed, many disciples were talking about the rtionship between her and Yun Shu in this half a month.

 Chapter 199.2 - Sect Mission (3)

    <h2>Chapter 199.2: Sect Mission (3)</h2>


    Both Su Wan and Ye Qingtang were close to Yun Shu, but there was a huge difference between them.


    While Su Wan was also a new disciple, she was far above Ye Qingtang, regardless of her family background or the grade of her spirit root. Although Ye Qingtang was superior in terms of appearance, the feeling that they gave people werepletely different.


    In the eyes of others, there was nothing good about Ye Qingtang other than her face, and they felt that her rtionship with Yun Shu was all Ye Qingtang¡¯s one-sided wishful thinking.


    Rather, they felt that Su Wan was morepatible with Yun Shu.


    Liu Yue uttered words of support for Su Wan as she made a n for herself as well. Yun Shu¡¯s skills were good, and if she could work on a mission together with Yun Shu using Su Wan¡¯s rtionship with him, Liu Yue believed that her score in the mission would be higher.


    ¡°Senior Sister Liu, these are merely our guesses. It is still up to Senior Brother Yun to choose,¡± Su Wan said gently.


    ording to the rules, Yun Shu and the others were to pick their team members in order of the rank of their spirit roots.


    ¡°Brother Yun, which candidate do you have in mind this time?¡± Lu Xiuwen asked Yun Shu while raising a brow.


    Yun Shu gave a faint smile. ¡°It is all our first time participating in a sect mission. I am not very certain as well.¡±


    Lu Xiuwenughed. ¡°Brother Yun, you¡¯re too humble. Didn¡¯t you take extra care of Junior Sister Ye previously? Though I rarely see you and Junior Sister Ye interacting after entering the sect.¡±


    Not many people knew that Ye Qingtang took on a rewarded mission. Among the new disciples, only Su Wan and Yun Shu knew, but they did not tell anyone else about it. Furthermore, the new disciples were too busy familiarizing themselves with matters in the outer sect over the past half a month and never noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s disappearance.


    The only thing that everyone knew was that Yun Shu did not really interact with Ye Qingtang in this month and that the person who was always by his side was Su Wan instead.


    Thus, many snickered that Ye Qingtang did not manage to cozy up to Yun Shu.


    Yun Shu obviously understood the meaning behind Lu Xiuwen¡¯s words and frowned slightly.


    ¡°You can start selecting your team members already,¡± the warden said.


    Yun Shu looked away and towards the new disciples.


    If there were no idents, senior and junior brothers with yellow spirit roots would be the first to be selected. Yun Shu was still thinking of who to pick but saw Su Wan looking at him expectantly. As he thought of how Su Wan cared for him in these few days, Yun Shu who had a kind heart could not bear to reject her.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su.¡± Yun Shu slowly announced the name of his first teammate.


    As Yun Shu spoke, Su Wan could not help but smile. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she slowly walked up while looking at Ye Qingtang from the corner of her eye with a sarcastic expression.


    <em>Ye Qingtang, no matter how good you are, the inferiority of your spirit root will not be changed.</em>


    Su Wan went forward and stood behind Yun Shu, and this started discussions among many people.


    Everyone knew that Yun Shu only had many interactions with Ye Qingtang and Su Wan in the outer sect. Moreover, many noticed Su Wan¡¯s affection for Yun Shu.


    <em>Now that Yun Shu chose Su Wan as his team member, wouldn¡¯t Ye Qingtang¡­ be abandoned then?</em>


    In a moment, everyone looked at the leisurely Ye Qingtang with a nosy expression.


    If a useless red spirit root did not have Yun Shu¡¯s protection, which group would want her?


    Ye Qingtang stood calmly and did not take any of those bad-meaning gazes around her to heart. This type of mission for new disciples was of no difficulty to her regardless of which group she joined and, thus, she saw no point in worrying.

 Chapter 200 - Using Official Regulations As Pretext To Seek Revenge (1)

    Chapter 200: Using Official Regtions As Pretext To Seek Revenge (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the disciples were being called up one by one, the teammates behind Yun Shu and the others were gradually fixed.


    Atst, only Ye Qingtang was left.


    Yun Shu also specifically left a spot where he nned to invite Ye Qingtang to join at the end.


    However, just when Yun Shu was about to open his mouth, the warden suddenly looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Ye Qingtang, there are other arrangements for your sect mission.¡±


    The warden¡¯s words instantly caused amotion.


    Yun Shu, who was about to say something, was stunned as well while Su Wan could not help but break out into an arrogant smile.


    She could see that Yun Shu wanted to invite Ye Qingtang, but¡­ the warden did not even n to ce Ye Qingtang in this mission.


    Thinking about it, it was true as well. With such an inferior spirit root, which team would she not be a burden in?


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly. She did not expect that there would be such a thing.


    Just as everyone was curious as to what other arrangements Ye Qingtang had, the warden waved a hand at an area not far away. Then, a tall and good-looking young disciple slowly walked out and appeared in front of everyone.


    Once everyone saw that disciple¡¯s face, they were all astonished.


    His face actually looked a little simr to Zhou Qu, the person who set up an arena to cheat them!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you will do your sect mission with Zhou Xuan over here. Zhou Xuan will personally tell you about the mission contentster,¡± the warden said without expression.


    Zhou Xuan walked forward, and his lips formed into a smile as he looked at the beautiful girl before him.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, it¡¯s our first meeting. Please take care of me.¡±


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s appearance left many new disciples dumbfounded.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    <em>Ye Qingtang¡¯s first sect mission is actually with an old disciple?</em>


    It should be known that the first sect mission was rtively easier, but missions that Zhou Xuan, an old disciple, took on had many hidden dangers.


    Surprise shed across Su Wan¡¯s eyes as well, but once she saw Zhou Xuan¡¯s face, an evil thought appeared in her mind.


    Zhou Xuan¡­ Zhou Qu¡­


    These two people¡¯s faces were so simr, could it be that¡­


    The surprise in her eyes instantly turned into a gloat.


    Everyone still remembered how Ye Qingtang beat Zhou Qu up on the arena the other time.


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly as she looked at Zhou Xuan before her. She sneered in her heart.


    <em>Isn¡¯t this Zhou Xuan the older brother of Zhou Qu?</em>


    She was initially curious as to why her mission was suddenly changed but did not think that¡­ someone was actually behind all of this.


    Looking at the devious-looking Zhou Xuan, Ye Qingtang already guessed that Zhou Xuan most likely bribed the warden in secret, which caused things to be the way they were right now.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, that¡¯s too polite of you,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly with a faint smile.


    Zhou Xuan sized up Ye Qingtang with a scoff in his heart. Exactly like what Ye Qingtang guessed, he already knew long ago that the new disciples would take on sect missions after entering the sect for a month. Ye Qingtang¡¯s teaching warden once taught Zhou Xuan as well, and, thus, Zhou Xuan used this opportunity to change Ye Qingtang¡¯s mission.


    Disciples were forbidden from fighting amongst themselves in the sect.


    But if they left the sect¡­


    Things would be different¡­


    If there were some injuries sustained in the mission, would they not be considered ¡°natural¡±?

 Chapter 201 - Using Official Regulations As Pretext To Seek Revenge (2)

    Chapter 201: Using Official Regtions As Pretext To Seek Revenge (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Xuan looked at Ye Qingtang with a smile. There seemed to not be any evil intentions on his face, but there was a vicious look in his smiling eyes. He leaned forward slightly and whispered into Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Previously, Junior Sister Ye received three moves from my brother, Zhou Qu, on the arena, and I thought that you must be very skilled. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you went on normal missions? Thus, this time¡­ I hope that Junior Sister Ye will really put your best performance in the mission.¡± Zhou Xuan smiled very kindly, but every word he said emitted a frightening sense of danger.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed in her heard, though she did not show any expressions on her face. ¡°Please take care of me, Senior Brother Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Xuanughed. ¡°Of course.¡± Then he stood straight and said, ¡°I still have some matters to settle. I will take a leave first.¡±


    Then, Zhou Xuan turned around and left after bidding the warden goodbye.


    From the start to the end, Zhou Xuan did not mention anything regarding the mission to Ye Qingtang.


    All the missions were fixed, and each team needed to discuss the contents of the mission by themselves. Yun Shu was originally worried about Ye Qingtang and wanted to check on her but was held back by Su Wan, who used the reason that they had to discuss the mission.


    Ye Qingtang smiled faintly as she looked at how everyone was gathered together. Then, she left and mentally prepared for Zhou Xuan¡¯s ¡®ident.¡¯


    But before Ye Qingtang returned to her room, she saw Qin Huan standing outside the dorm with an anxious expression.


    The moment Qin Huan saw Ye Qingtang, he hurriedly ran up to her.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Be careful these few days, someone wants to harm you¡­¡± Qin Huan said hurriedly.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°Are you talking about Zhou Xuan?¡±


    Qin Huan was taken aback. ¡°How do you know? That Zhou Xuan is Zhou Qu¡¯s older brother. He might already know that you injured Zhou Qu the other time. When I was taking on a mission earlier, I heard that Zhou Xuan seemed to have looked for your teaching warden to add you into his sect mission. You must be careful. Zhou Xuan is not like Zhou Qu. He is extremely insidious.¡±


    Ye Qingtangughed. ¡°He has already looked for me, and the warden had ced me in his team as well. In a few days, I will have to go on a mission together with him.¡±


    Qin Huan was stunned when he heard Ye Qingtang. His expression changed, and he muttered a curse.


    ¡°I knew that bastard Zhou Xuan was sinister. I didn¡¯t think that he would take action so quickly. You must be more careful. Zhou Xuan has many means and tricks. He does not dare to do anything to you in the sect, but using this mission, he will definitely not let you off easily. I think¡­ how about you find an excuse to reject this mission?¡± Qin Huan could not help but be worried about Ye Qingtang. In the outer sect, Zhou Xuan¡¯s abilities were not considered weak. Although Qin Huan knew that Ye Qingtang was skilled, it was still too much danger for Ye Qingtang to go on a mission together with such an insidious person like Zhou Xuan.


    ¡°How can a sect mission be rejected?¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Qin Huan¡¯s shoulders slumped down immediately.


    Sect missions were missions that must be done. After being appointed a sect mission, one must proceed toplete it, and there was simply no way of rejecting it.


    ¡°How about¡­ I¡¯ll ask Senior Brother Gu to talk to Zhou Xuan?¡± Qin Huan suggested. Gu Yanqiu had some status amongst the outer sect disciples, and, perhaps, he might be able to restrain Zhou Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Senior Brother Gu now. Don¡¯t worry, Junior Sister Ye.¡± Then, he immediately turned around and sprinted away without waiting for Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 202 - Using Official Regulations As Pretext To Seek Revenge (3)

    Chapter 202: Using Official Regtions As Pretext To Seek Revenge (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang saw how Qin Huan ran away so quickly and was at a loss of whether to cry orugh.


    If Zhou Xuan was so easy to persuade, Gu Yanqiu would have gone to settle the matter right when he heard the news.


    Ye Qingtang could not stop Qin Huan and could only let him go.


    Ye Qingtang more or less knew what Zhou Xuan was thinking of.


    There were often deaths when disciples were out on missions. Even if they identally lost their lives in a battle, the sect would not investigate too deeply into what happened.


    Ye Qingtang returned to the room with that thought. It was rare that Lin Long was also in the room today. Ye Qingtang nodded at Lin Long she saw her and then looked at the silver wolf which was sitting below the window. When the wolf met Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, something seemed to sh across its green orbs, and it immediately turned away before Ye Qingtang sensed it.


    ¡°Little¡­¡± Ye Qingtang always felt that her little baby was too shy. Every time she massaged it, it always fell out with her.


    She was about to caress the wolf, but Lin Long, who had always been silent, suddenly called Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye.¡± A rather aloof female voice sounded from behind Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks and looked at Lin Long, who suddenly said something.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin? Is there anything?¡± Ye Qingtang usually did not spend a long time in the dorm, and even if she returned, she was mostly with the silver wolf. Lin Long had an aloof personality, and the two of them did not really interact with each other. The only time they talked was the day when Ye Qingtang just moved into the dorm.


    Lin Long had an indifferent look on her face. She stood up from her table and ced a file in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Lin Long a little confusedly. When she took a look at the file, she actually realized that it was the file for a sect mission.


    Why did she suddenly pass her this sect mission file?


    ¡°Return it back to me before tomorrow.¡± Lin Long returned to her seat and took up a book to read after leaving Ye Qingtang with such an unclear sentence.


    Ye Qingtang was really at a loss and did not know what was Lin Long trying to do, but she still flipped through the file in her hand.


    And this surprised her immediately.


    At thest part of the file, there was a line written clearly:


    [Participants: Zhou Xuan, Lin Long¡­ Ye Qingtang]


    Apart from these three names, there were two other foreign disciples¡¯ names.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly looked up. Although she was looking at Lin Long¡¯s cold side-profile, her heart was warm.


    Lin Long was also in Zhou Xuan¡¯s sect mission and probably already noticed that something was off; thus, she chose to hand this file to Ye Qingtang.


    While Ye Qingtang was not afraid of any difficulties that Zhou Xuan would make, it was inevitable that she would fall for Zhou Xuan¡¯s schemes if she did not familiarize herself with the mission contents before going on the mission. Lin Long¡¯s move indeed resolved Ye Qingtang¡¯s urgent worries.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s grip on the file tightened as she spoke to Lin Long gently. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Lin.¡±


    Lin Long looked at Ye Qingtang without emotion and responded with an almost unnoticeable nod. Then, she returned her focus on the book in her hand.


    Ye Qingtang immediately walked to her table with a file in her hand without forgetting to pinch the wolf¡¯s ears, which caused the wolf to shoot an annoyed re at her. Ye Qingtang chuckled after having her way and then focused on the mission file.


    The mission which the sect appointed to Zhou Xuan and the rest was to investigate the tragic case of the extermination of a family!

 Chapter 203 - Spirit Root (1)

    Chapter 203: Spirit Root (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEvery sect had many powerful forces which depended on them. These forces offered worships to the sect regrly, and the sect would give them protection.


    For the mission that Ye Qingtang and the rest were going on this time, they were to go to a mountain vige which was under Xuanling Sect¡¯s protection, Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had attached itself to Xuanling Sect for a long time, and it had certain fame. It was considered a pretty good family n. However, it was met with an unexpected cmity a month ago. In just a night, all three hundred and sixty people in the vige were murdered, and there was no clue left behind by the murderer.


    Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige worshiped Xuanling Sect, and normal forces did not dare to massacre everyone in it. Now that the entire vige was massacred within a night, it was as good as a p in Xuanling Sect¡¯s face. Thus, Xuanling Sect had to send disciples to investigate the tragic case.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. In her previous life, there was a hubbub about Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige incident as well, but she had never heard that the killer was found.


    It was definitely not one man¡¯s doing to be able to massacre over three hundred people in a night.


    Ye Qingtang read through the file detailedly and realized that the clues given were very vague. Apart from the information of the vige master¡¯s family, there were simply no leads in this tragedy.


    Ye Qingtang memorized all the information on the file and returned it to Lin Long


    When Lin Long received the file back, she was a little surprised as she looked up at Ye Qingtang with a little suspicion.


    Ye Qingtang already finished looking through it in such a short time?


    ¡°Have you finished looking through it?¡± Lin Long could not help but ask.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Lin Long did not say anything further and kept the file as though nothing happened at all, and she looked down at the book in her hand.


    Ye Qingtang knew that Lin Long was cold on the outside but warm on the inside and was unwilling to disturb her. Thus, she went back to her area.


    All the disciples¡¯ missions were already allocated, and what was left was for them to make preparations. The new disciples were rather nervous since it was their first time to do a mission, and, thus, they discussed for a long time.


    On Ye Qingtang¡¯s side, Lin Long did not like talking, and it was even more impossible for Zhou Xuan to tell her anything. Hence, she was very free, and she took out a Floating Pagoda to nourish her spirit root.


    It had been a month since she entered the sect, and she clearly felt that her spirit root seemed to have be stronger. During the sect assessment, her spirit root had traces of making a breakthrough to an orange spirit root. In this one month, she already felt that her spirit root had gone through drastic changes quietly.


    Using the time when no one noticed, Ye Qingtang turned around and revealed the spirit root in her palm. A light shone. At that instant, the spirit root in her palm was covered by arge patch of orange, and there was only a tiny trace of red at the tip of the spirit root.


    Ye Qingtang saw that the spirit root was about to be upgraded to an orange color, and happiness filled her heart. She closed her hands, and the image of the spirit root faded away. A steadfast expression emerged in her smiling eyes.


    The sect was surging with spirit energy, and the rate of growth of her spirit root here was way faster than that when she was in Lin Town!


    In at most half a month, she was very certain that she could raise her spirit root to an orange spirit root!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes twinkled. She, who was focused on upgrading her spirit root, did not notice that when she revealed her spirit root just now, the silver wolf in the corner was watching everything. When it saw that the color of Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was about to turn orange, a light shed across its eyes silently.

 Chapter 204 - Spirit Root (2)

    Chapter 204: Spirit Root (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe night was silent.


    The faint moonlight entered from the window and was cast on the silver wolf¡¯s body.


    In the silence, the silver wolf quietly stood up, and its slender limbs allowed it to jump up onto the bed easily. Its deep eyesnded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    A small ck ball of fog emerged out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest. It wriggled a little out from the fluffy nket and looked agitatedly at the mighty wolf above it.


    ¡°Would-be father, have you finallye round? Are you finally going to sneak an attack on mother in the middle of the night~¡± The little ck ball was so excited that its voice trembled unconsciously.


    It had already been some time since its would-be father came to its mother¡¯s side. However, the wolf just remained at a side without saying anything the whole day andpletely did not know how to get closer to its mother, which really worried it.


    The silver wolf swept a cold re at the little ck ball, which immediately hid in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I am saying this all for your own good. Otherwise, when will you be able to have a baby with mother¡­¡± mumbled the little ck ball softly.


    The silver wolf¡¯s gaze sharpened, but when its eyesnded on Ye Qingtang, the sharpness in its gaze quietly turned into aplicated expression.


    When it looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, which were lying outside the nket, its brow was slightly raised.


    It could not help but recall the image of its body being carelessly touched all over by this pair of hands in the past few days¡­


    The silver wolf slightly shook its head andpletely cleared that depressing image out of its mind. It slowly raised its paw and ced it on Ye Qingtang¡¯s abdomen lightly. A faint light from the silver wolf¡¯s paw slowly passed through the nket and into Ye Qingtang¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Oh! Would-be father, is this a special¡­ coption method?!¡± The little ck ball secretly peeked out from the nket, and its eyes were dazzled with stars when it saw the silver wolf¡¯s affectionate action.


    ¡°¡­¡± The silver wolf froze as it cast a cold nce at the little ck ball that said shocking things, wondering if it should squeeze the little ck ball to death with a paw.


    Perhaps, it was because of the fact that the silver wolf stiffened and the strength it exerted changed, Ye Qingtang suddenly felt a little ufortable. She opened her eyes sleepily and looked at the silver wolf standing on its bed with sleep in her eyes. ¡°??¡±


    The silver wolf did not expect Ye Qingtang to suddenly wake up and immediately froze.


    However¡­


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Don¡¯t y around¡­ Tired¡­¡± Ye Qingtang, who was still drowsy from her sleep, did not even notice what the silver wolf had done to her. Her hands stretched out to hug and press down on the silver wolf¡¯s head while her slim legs flipped out from the nket andid across the silver wolf¡¯s body. With both her hands and legs, she directly hugged the furry silver wolf in her arms and even rubbed her head on the silver wolf¡¯s face in extreme satisfaction.


    ¡°Be good¡­ let¡¯s sleep¡­¡±


    The silver wolf was hugged tightly by Ye Qingtang¡¯s octopus-like position. With a slight trace of movement, Ye Qingtang, who was in her sleep, hugged it even more tightly instead.


    ¡°¡­¡± The silver wolf could not do anything.


    The little ck ball still wanted to take a peak but was hit by the silver wolf¡¯s paw.


    The silver wolf looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeping face, which was close at hand, and let out an almost inaudible sigh. It finally closed its eyes, and its body, intentionally or unintentionally, leaned against Ye Qingtang.


    The little ck ball which hid back into the Heart of the Demon God trembled in excitement.


    Its would-be father and mother were finally ¡°sleeping on the same bed!¡±


    <em>Mother will be able to have a baby very soon~ Heh heh~ So exciting~</em>

 Chapter 205 - Spirit Root (3)

    Chapter 205: Spirit Root (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe preparation time for a sect mission was very short, and they had to set off the next morning.


    When Ye Qingtang woke up, she saw that the silver wolf, which was hugged tightly by her, was looking at her with a numb expression.


    Ye Qingtang was a little shocked.


    But very quickly, Ye Qingtang returned to her senses and changed her clothes nimbly.


    And that scene was on full disy in front of a certain someone¡­


    The silver wolf¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and it instinctively looked away, although it acted to look at her carelessly.


    <em>Too skinny.</em>


    <em>A little chubbier would be better.</em>


    Ye Qingtang did not even notice the silver wolf¡¯s thoughts and took her things after changing. She patted the silver wolf¡¯s head and said, ¡°Wait for me to return obediently. I will ask Senior Brother Qin to help me feed you.¡±


    After that, Ye Qingtang left the room without waiting for the silver wolf to react.


    She did think of bringing the silver wolf on the mission with her, but because this mission was specially ¡°prepared¡± for her, Ye Qingtang did not dare to risk bringing the silver wolf.


    After leaving her dorm, Ye Qingtang only felt that her body was exceptionally light today and that the abdomen area where her spirit root was at was emitting a faint warmth. It was a very interesting feeling.


    ¡°Could it be that the spirit root is about to break through?¡± Ye Qingtang was very curious as well. She obviously felt that she still needed half a month¡¯s time, but why was it that her spirit root had traces of a breakthrough after just one night of sleep?


    Without thinking any more, Ye Qingtang immediately went to look for Qin Huan to ask him to look after the silver wolf on her behalf during this period of time. Afterward, she left the sect.


    Outside the sect, many teams were already gathered. Some teams had already set off. Ye Qingtang saw Lin Long¡¯s figure from a distance away and immediately walked in that direction.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin.¡± Ye Qingtang greeted.


    Lin Long nodded slightly, and her eyes stopped on Ye Qingtang for a while. She had a feeling that the aura around Ye Qingtang was a little different today, but she could not point out the difference at the moment.


    Right at that instant, Ye Qingtang heard noisy footsteps and a sarcastic voice.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, why must you bring a useless new disciple on this mission? I think that this group of new disciples don¡¯t know anything at all. Even if we bring them, they will just be a burden. How about you rethink it?¡± A disciple who looked about twenty years old was beside Zhou Xuan, and he mumbled in dissatisfaction.


    Zhou Xuan came right after. Other than the person who spoke just now, there was another disciple who was appointed this mission beside Zhou Xuan. Zhou Xuan¡¯s eyes quicklynded on Ye Qingtang as though hepletely did not notice what the junior brother beside him meant. He said with a smile, ¡°She would require a certain amount of training as a new disciple anyway. Since we are senior brothers, we should take care of her. Moreover¡­ this little junior sister¡¯s spirit root is not good. If I don¡¯t invite her, other new disciples might not be willing to go on a mission together with a red spirit root.¡±


    ¡°Red spirit root? It can¡¯t be?!¡± Those two disciples were shocked when they heard the three words ¡°red spirit root.¡±


    A new disciple was already useless enough, and it turned out she was still a red spirit root? Was that not the same as a useless piece of trash?!


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was enough for Ye Qingtang and Lin Long to hear clearly. When Zhou Xuan finished his sentence, he already appeared in front of Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Really¡­ thank you for worrying, Senior Brother Zhou.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Senior Sister Lin (1)

    Chapter 206: Senior Sister Lin (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Xuan chuckled. ¡°Of course. Since we are from the same sect, I will definitely be ¡®worried¡¯ about you.¡± A cold light thoughtlessly shed across his eyes when he finished speaking.


    However, the other two disciples became even more dissatisfied upon hearing Zhou Xuan¡¯s words.


    Sect missions were different from rewarded missions.


    If rewarded missions were a failure, the disciples would lose some time at most and would not receive any other punishments.


    However¡­


    If it was a mission appointed by the sect, it had to bepleted. Otherwise, the disciples would be reprimanded by the warden and punished correspondingly once they returned to the sect.


    Thus, participating disciples were exceptionally meticulous when they were doing sect missions as they were feared that a failed mission would negatively affect themselves and the sect.


    Those two disciples sized up Ye Qingtang. Apart from her beautiful face, they despised everything else about Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, it¡¯s been a month since you entered the sect. Have you been cultivating hard? Are you familiar with the basics of the Xuantian swordy already?¡± A disciple asked meanly. He did not care about Zhou Xuan¡¯s reasons for adding this new disciple into the team and was only concerned about whether he couldplete his mission.


    The young girl before him looked weak and did not look like she had the ability toplete the mission. Even if such a person followed them, not putting in any effort was the greatest contribution already. If she was a hindrance in their investigation, it would really be a big problem.


    How could Ye Qingtang not hear the harshness in the person¡¯s words? She was very clear that all of this was intentionally created by Zhou Xuan.


    These disciples may not know about Zhou Xuan¡¯s objectives, but they hated her because of Zhou Xuan¡¯s words. Even if she had an ¡°idental death¡± in the mission, these two disciples would probably not even ask about it.


    Ye Qingtang sneered in her heart, and a sharp look shed across her eyes as she looked at Zhou Xuan¡¯s face of which he concealed his mocking expression.


    ¡°I am asking you a question, did you hear me? As a junior sister, how dare you ignore a senior brother¡¯s question? Do you have any manners!¡± That disciple who did not hear Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply immediately frowned unhappily and instinctively wanted to grab her shoulder.


    A smile passed by Zhou Xuan¡¯s eyes when he saw the disciple making things difficult for Ye Qingtang.


    These two junior brothers were specially selected out from the outer sect by him. They had an arrogant and self-conceited nature. Even if he did not openly do anything to Ye Qingtang, Ye Qingtang would already be troubled just by the two¡¯s verbal attacks.


    However¡­


    As that disciple stretched his hand out, Ye Qingtang suddenly looked up. Her eyes were obviously smiling, but the coldness in her eyes caused his hand to freeze in midair.


    He did not know why either, but he felt as though he fell into an ice cer when he was stared at by her.


    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re caring too much.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do the mission, then get lost quickly. Stop wasting time here.¡± Lin Long, who had remained silent all along, suddenly walked up to stand before Ye Qingtang and looked at the trouble-making disciples coldly.


    That disciple saw Lin Long standing in front of him with a cold expression and was taken aback immediately. Fear shed across his eyes as he said rather guiltily, ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Sister Lin¡­¡±

 Chapter 207 - Ran Away From Home (1)

    Chapter 207: Ran Away From Home (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosLin Long¡¯s sudden speech shocked Zhou Xuan, who was waiting for the drama to ensue. He stood up and spoke in a tone different from the arrogant one he was using when talking to Ye Qingtang. ¡°Junior Sister Lin is right. It is time for us to set off now as well. The other teams have already left. If we continue being like this here, we would really waste time.¡±


    Zhou Xuan spoke so righteously, but little did anyone know that everything that happened before was all part of his n.


    The only thing that surprised him was that Lin Long, who had always been cold and aloof, suddenly spoke up for Ye Qingtang.


    Lin Long looked at Zhou Xuan coldly and then turned around to walk down the Path to Heaven.


    With Lin Long¡¯s warning, the other disciples did not dare to waste any more time then and walked down the Path to Heaven after giving Ye Qingtang an annoyed look.


    Zhou Xuan walked slightly slower. After the three of them were a distance away, he walked past Ye Qingtang and said in a volume that only the two of them could hear,


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I remember your ¡®kindness¡¯ for treating my younger brother, Zhou Qu, that way previously.¡±


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes, and her lips tugged up into a seeming smile. ¡°So¡­ that good-for-nothing Zhou Qu is actually Senior Brother Zhou¡¯s younger brother¡­¡±


    Once he heard the words ¡°good-for-nothing,¡± Zhou Xuan¡¯s face darkened immediately. He red at Ye Qingtang with fury in his eyes.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing? You are a red spirit root trash. What right do you have to call others ¡®good-for-nothing?¡¯¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s smile deepened. She tilted her head as she casually nced down at the sword hung on Zhou Xuan¡¯s waist. ¡°What a pity¡­ your younger brother can¡¯t even crawl up after being beaten by me, a red spirit root.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Xuan¡¯s expression changed.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly looked up, and her clear eyes directly met with Zhou Xuan¡¯s. ¡°He is clearly a disciple who cultivated for many years in the Fist Faction but had toy in bed for days after being beaten by me, a new disciple who just entered the sect for a few days. Senior Brother Zhou, in your opinion¡­ how would I dare to snatch the title of being a ¡®good-for-nothing¡¯ from your younger brother?¡±


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face turned blue. He originally thought that Ye Qingtang would not dare to be too insolent after he established an imposing air for himself. Yet¡­ it was as though this woman¡¯s mouth was full of poison, and every sentence she said hit him right in the heart!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, the days ahead are long. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. There are many dangers in sect missions. You better take good care of yourself.¡± Zhou Xuan left her a sentence coldly and walked down the Path to Heaven, unwilling to waste time talking to Ye Qingtang who had the gift of gab.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Zhou Xuan¡¯s back view with a seeming smile and looked down to hide the murderous expression which emerged in her eyes for a second.


    Take good care of yourself?


    Only that¡­ the one who needed to take good care themselves was not her but Zhou Xuan¡­


    A murderous smile hung on her lips as she walked down the Path to Heaven casually.


    How could a devil from hell be offended by an ordinary person as he pleased?


    ¡­


    At the same time, after Ye Qingtang just left, Qin Huan remembered what Ye Qingtang entrusted him with and prepared a te full of beef as an ¡°offering¡± to the wolf which Ye Qingtang babied.


    However¡­


    Once Qin Huan walked into Ye Qingtang¡¯s room, he was immediately dumbfounded to see an empty room. There was not a trace of the wolf.


    ¡°Where¡­ where is the wolf?!!¡±


    In a moment, Qin Huan felt as though the sky was going to fall.


    Ye Qingtang just left, but the silver wolf disappeared already?!


    If Ye Qingtang returned after finishing her mission, wouldn¡¯t he¡­

 Chapter 208 - Ran Away From Home (2)

    Chapter 208: Ran Away From Home (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosQin Huan went berserk. Without caring about the beef in his hands, he sprinted away while screaming. ¡°Senior Brother Gu! This is bad! Junior Sister Ye¡¯s wolf disappeared! Help me to find it, pleaseeeeeeeee!¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, a tall man was pacing up and down the woods at the foot of the cliff below Xuanling Sect. Worry and anxiety were written all over his face.


    ¡°This Lady Ye¡­ She kidnapped His Highness just like that. How¡­ can I ¡®rescue¡¯ His Highness without rming the Xuanling Sect¡­ Lady Ye¡­ you are being a bandit do you know¡­¡± Mu Su lingered outside Xuanling Sect for half a month and was about to go insane.


    There was only one way to the sect, which was the Path to Heaven. Although he waspletely able to fly up to Xuanling Sect on his own, doing that would definitely rm everyone in Xuanling Sect.


    Mu Su had a special identity, and if he suddenly appeared in Xuanling Sect, there would be a big stir in Xuanling Sect. Then, it would take him a lot of effort to find an excuse to deal with those oldies in Xuanling Sect, much less be able to search for someone.


    There was no way he could tell the Xuanling Sect people that the noble and holy Pce Lord of the Antiquity Pce was forcefully abducted by their outer sect disciple, right?


    And he was even being abducted in a freaking animal form.


    If such words spread, all those old elders in Xuanling Sect would definitely be shocked.


    Moreover¡­ if His Highness¡¯s identity was exposed, there was no doubt that his highness would behead him.


    On one hand, he wanted to bring his highness back, but on the other, he could not let anyone find out about it¡­ Mu Su was so worried that he dropped a bunch of hair, yet he still had not found a reliable method. Thus, he could only stand around and wait for His Highness to leave Xuanling Sect on his own.


    After all, with His Highness¡¯s skill, Xuanling Sect¡¯s defense and perception were as good as non-existent.


    However, half a month passed¡­


    Mu Su felt that hope was getting increasingly slimmer.


    Just as Mu Su was weighed down with worry, he suddenly saw a group of Xuanling Sect disciplesing down from the Path to Heaven and was shocked when he saw a familiar face walking past him.


    Ye Qingtang slowly walked down the Path to Heaven, got on a horse that was already prepared for them, and left with a few other Xuanling Sect disciples.


    ¡°Lady Ye has left?¡± Mu Su watched Ye Qingtang leave and trembled in shock as he did not even see a ¡°silver wolf¡± by Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Lady Ye abducted His Highness, but why was she going out alone now?


    Where was His Highness?


    ¡°Your Highness, you must know better¡­ You must not be reluctant toe back after being abducted to be the wife of a bandit chief. Even if you want to woo Lady Ye, you don¡¯t have to do it now¡­¡± Mu Su mumbled perplexedly. Before he finished his sentence, he felt a gush of cold air from behind him.


    ¡°Wife of a bandit chief?¡± A rather low voice suddenly sounded behind Mu Su.


    Once Mu Su heard that voice, happiness filled him. He turned around and saw Han Cangming, whom he had been away from for a long time, standing behind him in his attractive human form.


    Mu Su almost burst out crying there and then.


    ¡°Your Highness! You¡¯re back!¡± Mu Su wiped a bitter tear away and was only this close from hugging Han Cangming¡¯s leg.


    However, there was a strange look on Han Cangming¡¯s face. His cold eyes slowly looked at Mu Su, and he said softly, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

 Chapter 209 - Ran Away From Home (3)

    Chapter 209: Ran Away From Home (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWith that said, Mu Su¡¯s legs suddenly turned jelly.


    What did he say?


    He actually said that His Highness was a wife of a bandit chief?


    And it was even heard by His Highness¡­


    There was no way he would get by the days!


    ¡°Your Highness, listen¡­ listen to my exnation¡­ I uh¡­¡± Mu Su really was about to cry as he looked at Han Cangming. Had he known that His Highness would appear at that time, he would definitely not dare to ramble on randomly even if everyone lent him their courage!


    <em>Your Highness, why did you not appear earlier norter but right at that time¡­</em>


    <em>Did you really not appear to torture me on purpose?</em>


    Mu Su was still thinking about how to make His Highness pardon him from death, but he noticed that¡­


    Han Cangming¡¯s eyes did not even stay on him at all; they looked right over him and at the little figure which was riding away in the opposite direction.


    <em>Is His Highness looking at Lady Ye?</em>


    Mu Su¡¯s heart shook. He faintly sensed that the eyes that His Highness were looking at Ye Qingtang with were a little different from their initial coldness.


    <em>Could it be that¡­ towards Lady Ye, His Highness really ¡°developed feelings after spending time together¡± in this half a month?</em>


    ¡°Uh¡­ Your Highness, are you feeling better?¡± Mu Su asked cautiously. Han Cangming turned into animal form previously because of the surge of the Aura of the Evil. Now that he could return back into a human form, it seemed that¡­ there should not be any big problems anymore.


    ¡°It is alright.¡± Han Cangming replied.


    Mu Su heaved a sigh of relief but did not dare to speak carelessly again, as he was afraid that Han Cangming would behead him once he remembered what he said about being the ¡°wife of the bandit chief.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang was on their way to Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige with Lin Long and the rest.


    After a long day of traveling, the group stopped their journey as night fell. They lit a fire in a forest by the road and rested.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, the Vige Master of Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige is skilled, and there are arge number of highly-skilled people in the vige protecting the vige. How could it disappear just like that?¡± A disciple could not help but question after pondering about the case.


    Zhou Xuan replied. ¡°This is hard to say. With over three hundred people dying in a night, it was impossible for the surrounding people to not know of such a bigmotion. Furthermore, that entire area is under the influence of Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. If there was anything, the people outside the mountain vige would definitely not sit still and do nothing. However, the report to the sect did not mention this. I think¡­ perhaps the other party might have poisoned them in secret.¡±


    Over three hundred people were killed in a night in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, and it could be said that the amount of blood within the vige could form a river. Yet, no one outside the sect realized it, and this was a little strange.


    People nearby Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had investigated the matter before as well, but there was still no clue. Hence, they had no choice but to request Xuanling Sect for help.


    ¡°Could it be a vendetta?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    Zhou Xuan and the two other disciples chatted by the fire. Lin Long had a quiet personality, and, thus, she only sat at a side while reading the file without saying anything at all.


    And because of what Zhou Xuan deliberately said previously, the other two disciples disliked Ye Qingtang. On the journey, they were unwilling to speak to Ye Qingtang and treated her as though she did not exist.


    During the conversation, Zhou Xuan purposely looked up casually at Ye Qingtang, who made her own fire, and his lips formed into a sneer.


    <em>Ye Qingtang, cherish your limited days left.</em>


    <em>Once we reach Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, I will bury you together with those three hundred dead souls in the vige!</em>

 Chapter 210 - Spirit Condensation Mountain Village (1)

    Chapter 210: Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosOn the journey, Zhou Xuan made things difficult for Ye Qingtang both covertly and overtly but never really attacked her. He merely used words to lead the two disciples who were dissatisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root to give Ye Qingtang some attitude, although shepletely ignored their sarcastic and discriminating gazes.


    Very obviously, Zhou Xuan did not n to attack Ye Qingtang on the road.


    Although they left Xuanling Sect, killing off a fellow disciple would require a safe and sound opportunity. Zhou Xuan was not willing to let others have something on him. Thus¡­ his target had been locked on the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige from the very start.


    There was the main field for him to deal with Ye Qingtang.


    After an arduous journey, the five people finally reached Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige.


    nts were ttened on a tall mountain, and there were houses situated from the foot of the mountain all the way to the peak. This entire mountain was under Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige¡¯s possession, and everyone who resided there was a part of forces affiliated to Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. With one look, one could see that there were hundreds of families living there.


    Ye Qingtang and the rest had just reached the foot of the mountain, but their Xuanling Sect uniform attracted the attention of the people nearby the mountain vige. In no time, an old man and a handsome young man approached them quickly.


    ¡°Sorry for noting ahead to wee you as we were unaware of your arrival. Do pardon us!¡± That elderly lifted his clothes and knelt before the five teenagers on horses without caring about seniority.


    The young man beside the elderly immediately followed the elderly and knelt with his head hung low as well.


    Simrly, the surrounding citizens knelt down earnestly in awe and respect on both sides of the Xuanling Sect disciples.


    The reverence of a sect was simply not what a normal person could offend. In the eyes of ordinary citizens, those who entered a sect were mighty figures standing on top of the clouds¡ªholy and could not be infringed.


    Zhou Xuan and the rest had been in the sect for a long time and were already used to such a grand greeting. This was how noble a sect disciple was in the eyes of normal people.


    Moreover, Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was originally reliant on Xuanling Sect, and, thus, the people were even more reverent towards them.


    ¡°Rise. We are ordered here to investigate the tragedy in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. Which of you is the current person in charge?¡± Zhou Xuan, who was sitting on a horse, nced across the group of people before him.


    That old man slowly rose and stepped forward. ¡°I was originally the Apothecary of Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige and am considered the person in charge of this ce right now. This is¡­¡± He raised his hand and pointed to the silent young man beside him.


    ¡°This is the adopted stepson of the Vige Master, Wu Zheng. We have been waiting for you all for a long time. Please do us, Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, justice.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhou Xuan replied proudly.


    ¡°You all must be worn out from the journey. We have already prepared food and drinks. You all can dismount and rest for a while while understanding the situation here,¡± The Apothecary said respectfully.


    Zhou Xuan nodded slightly. After exchanging a look with the other disciples, he immediately dismounted and headed to their destination with thepany of the Apothecary and Wu Zheng.


    Ye Qingtang walked beside Lin Long at the tail of the team and looked at the surrounding citizen¡¯s faces casually.


    Perhaps it was because a bloody massacre happened, fear and uneasiness were prevalent in the citizens¡¯ eyes, though they faked a calm front. Only after they saw Ye Qingtang and the others did that look of uneasiness fade away slowly, though their ash-pale faces were enough to prove the trepidation they felt over the past few days.

 Chapter 211 - Spirit Condensation Mountain Village (2)

    Chapter 211: Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Apothecary brought the five of them to their destination. The uneasy citizens lingered outside the door and were not willing to leave. Their fear seemed to finally dissipate only when they were standing close to these sect disciples.


    ¡°What exactly happened to Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige?¡± Zhou Xuan questioned straight to the point after sitting down.


    Although he wanted to make use of this chance to get rid of Ye Qingtang, he did not forget the mission he was tasked to as well. Otherwise, even if he killed Ye Qingtang, he would still be punished by the sect should he notplete the mission.


    Furthermore¡­


    He did not think that killing Ye Qingtang would be difficult.


    After hearing the question, the Apothecary could not help but sigh heavily. ¡°This is a long story¡­ That day was our vige master¡¯s fiftieth birthday celebration. There were many guests that night, and the celebration finally ended at midnight. After a whole day ofbor, everyone was tired by nighttime and went to rest after sending the guests off. However¡­ no one would have thought that¡­ an ident happened that very night.¡±


    Ye Qingtang listened from aside quietly. What the Apothecary said was the same as the information mentioned in the sect file, and there were no special clues.


    ¡°Can you bring us to look at the situation in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige first?¡±


    Zhou Xuan wanted to continue questioning, yet¡­ Ye Qingtang suddenly requested to take a look at the scene of the ident. He frowned displeasingly, but on second thought, they had to inspect the scene as well. Thus, he did not say anything.


    The Apothecary replied. ¡°Sure. We did not dare to touch anything in the mountain vige so that you all can inspect the scene closely when you all are here.¡± Then, the Apothecary stood up and led the group towards Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige along with Wu Zheng.


    Zhou Xuan and the other two disciples took a step first and walked at the front.


    Rather, it was Lin Long who, intentionally or unintentionally, walked at a speed which coincidentally matched with Ye Qingtang¡¯s pace and was walking right beside Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had noticed this long ago when they were still on the road.


    Senior Sister Lin always instinctively maintained the same pace as her, and even if they were in a hurry, Senior Sister Lin was never too far away from her.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not talk much to this cold senior sister during the journey, Ye Qingtang noticed Lin Long¡¯s subtle actions.


    Ye Qingtang had a feeling that Lin Long seemed to have sensed that Zhou Xuan was going to harm Ye Qingtang which caused her to keep maintaining a close distance with her on purpose.


    To this, Ye Qingtang felt an inexpressible warmth.


    In her previous life, Lin Long was also like this¡ªshe didn¡¯t talk much normally and had a detached personality but would lend a hand at critical times¡­


    As she pondered, they had already reached the main entrance of Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige!


    Before entering the door to the mountain vige, they sawrge patches of blood flowing out from under the door!


    The blood had already dried, but the strong blood smell traveled into their noses along with the wind. Contrasting against the ck door, the blood which seeped under the door was like a giant tongue of a demon.


    ¡°This is it. However, please be mentally prepared. The situation inside¡­ is not too good,¡± reminded the Apothecary before he opened the door.


    Zhou Xuan frowned a little, obviously not putting the Apothecary¡¯s words to heart. It was merely a bloody scene; he had gone on many missions before. How would he have seen little of such situations?


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Zhou Xuan said.

 Chapter 212 - Spirit Condensation Mountain Village (3)

    Chapter 212: Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Apothecary hesitated for a moment and finally nodded at Wu Zheng beside him. Wu Zheng went forward quietly and pushed open the tightly-shut door.


    The moment the door was pushed open, a strong blood smell greeted them!


    The smell was so intense that one could faint from it!


    The scene inside made the calm Zhou Xuan shudder and breathe with difficulty.


    Hundreds of heads were piled in the courtyard of Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige like a tower of skulls. Crimson dried blood hardened on the almost-dposed skulls.


    Over three hundred skulls were piled in the courtyard so ringly. Crimson blood covered the entire courtyard as though a demonic blood-colored flower was in full bloom while the hundreds of skulls formed the core of the flower of death. Along with the intense smell of death in the air, the image was imprinted in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    In an instant, Zhou Xuan and the rest turned pale.


    Even if he knew that Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige would be gory, he did not expect that¡­ skulls would be piled up like mountains. On the dposed skulls, worms were crawling around inside the rotten flesh, while eyeballs that were left half-eaten by crows hung in the eye sockets as though they were still looking at the group at the door. It was freaky and twisted.


    The mixture of the rotting smell and blood smell caused one¡¯s stomach to churn.


    ¡°rgh¡­¡± A Xuanling Sect disciple vomited at the smell.


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face lost all color. Only until then did he finally realized why the Apothecary added that one sentence. Even for him, a self-praised experienced and knowledgeable person, vomit was at the back of his throat when he saw the sight.


    The other disciple¡¯s face turned green as well, and it was evident that he was on the verge of puking from disgust.


    Even Lin Long¡¯s face turned white.


    Among all of them, only Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was the same as usual as she took a calm look at the tragic hell-looking ce.


    ¡°We were worried that we would spoil the clues so¡­ we have never touched the things here,¡± the Apothecary said softly after seeing everyone¡¯s expression.


    After Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was washed in blood in a night, they did not even dare to move anything in the vige and only waited for the Xuanling Sect to send people over to investigate. Thus, they did not touch anything in the vige, and the ce remained the way it was initially.


    Moreover, they had already used some powder which could prevent the corpses from dposing rapidly, though the fact that they had dposed could not be covered, and the powder was only able to stall for time.


    Zhou Xuan faked a calm front and nodded, but the tightly-frowned brows revealed his emotions at that instant. ¡°Do all these skulls¡­ belong to Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Apothecary nodded and raised a hand, pointing to the skull at the top of the mountain of skulls. ¡°That skull belongs to our Vige Master, Wu Chengze. In theyer below it, those skulls belong to the wife of the Vige Master and the three Young Vige Masters¡­¡±


    Zhou Xuan did not want to look at those frightening skulls anymore, but it was not convenient for him to show it. After all, these still required to be investigated. Suddenly, Zhou Xuan looked another way and at Ye Qingtang, whose expression was the same as usual.

 Chapter 213 - Skull Tower (1)

    Chapter 213: Skull Tower (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Junior Sister Ye.¡± Zhou Xuan suddenly called Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her eyes slightly. Zhou Xuan¡¯s face was pale as he was disgusted by the skulls. Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth tilted.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, this is your first time attending a sect mission. I will not risk your life for some dangerous tasks, but you need some training. The skulls here may contain some clues of the tragedy at the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. Thus¡­ you must check through every single skull here carefully to look for clues,¡± Zhou Xuan said in a noble way. It seemed that he really picked the best task for Ye Qingtang wholeheartedly.


    The two disciples sneered as Zhou Xuan finished his words.


    Frankly speaking, if they took a few more looks at the rotten skulls, they would be vomiting. They would never touch the skull for investigation. Furthermore¡­ the skulls had decayed to the extent that there were little or no clues left at all. They definitely did not want to waste energy on this kind of task.


    However¡­


    They were delighted if Ye Qingtang could take the task.


    Lin Long frowned upon hearing Zhou Xuan¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang clearly noticed what a hypocrite Zhou Xuan was. Surprisingly, she did not reject Zhou Xuan¡¯s proposal. She shrugged her shoulder and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    No one expected that Ye Qingtang would agree with that so easily.


    Even an adult male might not be able to face the rotten skull tower without fear, how could a youngdy be capable of such a feat? However, Ye Qingtang agreed without hesitation.


    Zhou Xuan was expecting Ye Qingtang to reject his proposal. His mouth twitched. But when he remembered that Ye Qingtang would spend her time with the rotten skulls, he felt more relieved.


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Junior Sister Ye.¡± Zhou Xuan faked a smile and looked towards the Apothecary.


    ¡°There are only the skulls of the three hundred people from the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige here. Where are their bodies?¡±


    ¡°The corpses are scattered around the vige. I will show you the way.¡± The Apothecary answered.


    Zhou Xuan lifted his eyebrow slightly and took a nce at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± he said.


    ¡°Junior Vige Master, I¡¯m afraid you have to apany thisdy here to identify these skulls,¡± The Apothecary said towards Wu Zheng.


    The handsome young man who remained silent nodded without any expressions.


    The Apothecary then led Zhou Xuan and the rest to other ces in the vige. Lin Long wanted to stay, but Ye Qingtang shook her head. Lin Long paused for a moment and followed up with Zhou Xuan.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled as Zhou Xuan and the rest left.


    How could she not know Zhou Xuan¡¯s intentions?


    However¡­


    Zhou Xuan wanted to scare her with these rotten skulls, but he would be disappointed soon. What kind of bloody scene had she not witnessed before in the tortures of her previous life?


    She even spent days under rotten corpses to hide from the killings.


    How could she be scared of a few hundred skulls?


    Such a joke.


    Ye Qingtang withdrew her sight. She did not bother about Zhou Xuan¡¯s little trick. She only cared about the tragedy at the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige.


    In her previous life, the tragedy remained unsolved after two hundred years, and this was Ye Qingtang¡¯s first sect mission. It would not be good news for a new disciple to fail their first mission.

 Chapter 214 - Skull Tower (2)

    Chapter 214: Skull Tower (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThough the skulls were sprinkled with powder that dyed the decaying process, the degree of decaying of the flesh was still very obvious. Furthermore, the skulls were exposed in the open yard, and the crows that were attracted by the decaying smell pecked the skulls. Among the flesh, pus that came from the decaying matter had covered the entire skulls, making them look extremely disgusting.


    However, Ye Qingtang seemed to not notice the disgusting scene. She walked to the skull tower directly and took down the top skull.


    The moment the skull was removed, the whole skull tower seemed to experience severe vibrations. The three hundred skulls rolled down and fell beside Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet. Ye Qingtang was surrounded by the hundreds of rotten skulls within a second.


    Wu Zheng who remained silent throughout shivered slightly. The horrifying scene was hard to look steadily at.


    However¡­


    When Wu Zheng looked up, he was shocked by the youngdy who seemed to be standing in a scene of carnage.


    The youngdy stood among the flesh with the sunlight shining on her. There was no trace of fear on her delicate face. Her eyes were lowered to stare at the rotten skull in her hands. When the sunlight reached her long eyshes, she appeared so mysterious.


    She seemed to be smiling with her lips tilted slightly.


    It seemed like¡­


    She was holding a piece of jewelry instead of a disgusting skull.


    Ye Qingtang flipped the skull in her hand to have a view of all sides. She just allowed the pus to drop through her fingers freely. She scanned through the skull that belonged to the Vige Master Wu Chengze.


    Wu Zheng had never met such a youngdy before. She could still remain that calm in front of the bloody scenes.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the skull for quite a while. She suddenly looked up and asked Wu Zheng who was stunned at the side. ¡°This belongs to Wu Chengze?¡±


    Wu Zheng pulled himself out of astonishment and nodded slightly.


    Ye Qingtang did not ask further. She just took a look at the skull again and left it at the side. She then picked up another skull¡­


    ¡°Are you the adopted son of the Vige Master?¡± Ye Qingtang checked through the skull on her hand and asked questions that seemed to be irrelevant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Zheng answered respectfully. He had to be polite and respectful in front of a sect disciple even if he was the Master¡¯s own son.


    ¡°When did youe to the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige?¡± Ye Qingtang seemed to be asking Wu Zheng, but her sight never left the skulls.


    Wu Zheng looked down and said, ¡°When I was still an infant, father brought me back to the vige.¡±


    ¡°Where were you when the tragedy happened?¡± Ye Qingtang looked towards Wu Zheng.


    Based on her memory from her previous life, the whole force copsed after the tragedy. But she had never heard of people mentioning about the adopted son Wu Zheng.


    ¡°Father asked me to send the Young Lady of the Dongyue family back. She came for a birthday celebration.¡± Wu Zheng replied.

 Chapter 215 - Skull Tower (3)

    Chapter 215: Skull Tower (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe night before the tragedy was Wu Chengze¡¯s fifty years old birthday celebration. Many guests came, and the celebrationsted until midnight.


    The Dongyue family that Wu Zheng mentioned was another prestigious family nearby. There was a rumor that the two families had agreed on the marriage alliance.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and did not speak anymore. It seemed that all the questions before were just some random thoughts. After that, besides asking Wu Zheng about the origin of the skulls, there was no further conversation.


    Before the sunset, Zhou Xuan and the rest who walked through the entire vige were all very pale.


    The Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was not small, but the three hundred corpses were everywhere in the vige. Everywhere that they could see was covered by blood. The decaying smell made them feel like they were walking in hell.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, the situation of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige¡­ seems to be moreplicated than what we thought,¡± a disciple who vomited many times said.


    Zhou Xuan nodded in acknowledgment. Everything they saw today was bloody, but there were no useful clues at all.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s head in the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was chopped off, and the wound was very neat. There were no traces of fighting beside the corpses. It¡¯s not revenge.¡±


    ¡°If it were revenge, how could they just sumb so easily?¡±


    Zhou Xuan contemted for a while and looked towards the Lin Long, who was walking at the back. ¡°Junior Sister Lin, did you discover anything?¡±


    Lin Long shook her head.


    Zhou Xuan frowned and felt a bit annoyed. How could they aplish the mission without any clues?


    ¡°There are no clues here. What about the skulls?¡± One of the disciples said.


    Zhou Xuan was stunned for a while and then remembered that Ye Qingtang was still in that mountain of skulls. He sneered and said, ¡°We shall see Junior Sister Ye¡¯s investigation results.¡±


    ¡°What can she find out? I don¡¯t think she will be able to find any clues at all. I suppose that she was terrified by the skulls and did not even dare to touch the skulls. Senior Brother Zhou, Ye Qingtang is just a burden. She can¡¯t do anything besides finding more troubles for us.¡± One of the disciples twitched his mouth and did not expect any results from Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s her first time attending a sect mission. We should tolerate her even if she creates some trouble. We are all her Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, so we must look after her,¡± Zhou Xuan said with a strong sense of righteousness.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, you are too kind to her. She did not feel grateful to your kindness at all,¡± another disciple said coldly.


    Zhou Xuan did not say much. He just waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore. We shall go check out the situation at the yard.¡±


    In the eyes of the two disciples, Zhou Xuan was taking care of Ye Qingtang in all perspectives. Even if Ye Qingtang died, they would not find Zhou Xuan suspicious at all.


    And this¡­


    This was what Zhou Xuan wanted.


    The two disciples were obviously misled by Zhou Xuan¡¯s fake kindness and looked down on Ye Qingtang, who only possessed a red spirit root. The group of people walked into the yard and waited to see Ye Qingtang¡¯s pale and panicking face.


    However¡­


    They were shocked by the view in front of them when they reached the yard.

 Chapter 216 - Burden? (1)

    Chapter 216: Burden? (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere was an ¡°odd¡± harmony in the bloody yard.


    The skulls that were stacked up previously were now arranged neatly in a few lines on the ground. All of them were facing the same direction without any ws. It seemed that countless corpses were buried underground, leaving only the skulls above the ground. Those pairs of empty eyes stared straight at the direction where Zhou Xuan came from.


    The disciple who almost vomited previously was shocked by the scene. His legs trembled and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who was wiping off the dirt on her hand, raised her head when she heard the scream. There seemed to be a faint smile on her delicate face, and her eyes were half-closed, looking towards Zhou Xuan and the rest.


    ¡°My fellow Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters, how¡¯s the investigation?¡± Ye Qingtang asked in azy voice. Her tone seemed to be filled with slight sarcasm.


    Zhou Xuan was stunned when he saw Ye Qingtang standing there and smiling to him. She did not seem to be affected at all.


    What was Ye Qingtang nning to do?


    Was she really a fifteen-year-old youngdy?


    How could a youngdy remain so calm in front of all the rotten skulls? If it was other normal people, they might be scared to death.


    Besides Zhou Xuan, the other two disciples who were unhappy with Ye Qingtang now stared at her in horror.


    Zhou Xuan suppressed his astonishment. He did not answer Ye Qingtang directly. Instead, he scanned through the skulls and said, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, What is this for? The people of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige died mysteriously. Even though you are still yful at your age, you should not y with the skulls of the dead people.¡±


    Zhou Xuan sounded like he was trying to educate Ye Qingtang. However, he was actually criticizing her for not respecting the dead.


    Ye Qingtang sneered. She bent down and picked up one skull.


    Zhou Xuan sneered secretly after witnessing Ye Qingtang¡¯s move, but he did not show anything on his face.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, that¡¯s not appropriate,¡± He said and frowned.


    He then looked towards the Apothecary and tried to apologize.


    ¡°My Junior Sister is still young and does not know her manners well. Please understand.¡±


    Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was a side force of the Xuanling Sect. Under any circumstances, disrespecting the dead was out of the manner.


    The Apothecary was stunned, but he did not dare to me a sect disciple. He could only shake his head.


    Zhou Xuan then looked towards Ye Qingtang andmanded. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, do not do such unreasonable things. We are here for an investigation, not to mess around. Put back the skulls now.¡±


    Zhou Xuan¡¯smand made the other two disciples dislike Ye Qingtang even more. They were surprised by Ye Qingtang¡¯s courage, but disrespecting the dead was really inappropriate.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige is under our sect. Do not ruin our fame!¡± One of the disciples was displeased.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows slightly. She smiled when she noticed how the rest were convinced by Zhou Xuan. She ignored Zhou Xuan¡¯s cankered face and looked straight to the skull on her hand.


    ¡°The degree of the decay of these three hundred skulls here is very severe. However, there is no obvious wound besides normal decay.¡±

 Chapter 217 - Burden? (2)

    Chapter 217: Burden? (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Xuan was stunned a little when Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, there are three hundred skulls here. We need further investigation to understand the situation. You should not be so certain with your judgment. Our investigation is closely rted to the three hundred lives here. We should examine every single skull. You cannot just conclude with a few sentences. Take this seriously.¡± Zhou Xuan sneered.


    The other two disciples also showed unpleasant expressions. They would not believe that Ye Qingtang could investigate the three hundred skulls within such a short period of time and reach a conclusion.


    Ye Qingtang smiled when the rest challenged her. Her white fingers swiped through the pus on the decayed sh. She forced open the mouth of the skull and pulled out the rotten tongue.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, look carefully. Is there anything abnormal with the tongue?¡±


    Zhou Xuan frowned as he felt disgusted by the rotten tongue. However, he did not show anything on his face and pretended to be calm. ¡°Just a rotten tongue.¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and pulled out the dagger from her waist. She used the dagger to scale down ayer of mucus from the tongue and put it in front of Zhou Xuan.


    Zhou Xuan almost vomited when he suddenly saw the disgusting mucus in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, the tongue is severely rotten indeed. But the residue of the Duanyuan Grass is well preserved.¡±


    ¡°Duanyuan Grass?¡± Zhou Xuan¡¯s face changed. He controlled his impulse to vomit and took a closer look at the mucus.


    It was true that there was some dark green nt residue among the mucus. The residue was very tiny, and it was easily neglected if one did not examine carefully.


    ¡°Duanyuan Grass is a type of poisonous grass grown at the edge of the cliff. It is not fatal, but it will cause people to faint within a short period of time. The person will lose all senses and will not wake up no matter how noisy the surroundings are.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, it does not contain any smell. If it is crushed and put into tea, people will only treat it as tea leaves. No one will be able to detect that.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and exined.


    ¡°The night when the people of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige were murdered was the vige master Wu Chengze¡¯s birthday celebration. They were busy for the whole night and were definitely exhausted in the morning. It¡¯s absolutely normal for them to drink some tea to quench their thirst. However, the tea that was mixed with Duanyuan Grass was enough to make everyone in the vige faint. I¡¯m afraid they didn¡¯t even know how they died when they were murdered.¡±


    Ye Qingtang spoke slowly. However, Zhou Xuan and the rest were pale when they heard what she said.


    They had noticed earlier that all the victims did not fight back before they were murdered. They suspected that someone poisoned them and tested the corpses with a silver needle. But the silver needle did not turn ck.


    They thought that their direction was wrong as even the most basic drug could turn the silver needle ck.


    They had never thought that the murderer would use Duanyuan Grass, which did not need any extraction processes.


    Duanyuan Grass could make people faint, but it was not poisonous. Thus, no matter how they tried, they would have never found out the conclusion by using the silver needle. Furthermore, Duanyuan Grass was crushed to powder. If it entered the stomach and was mixed with the flesh, no one could find out anything!

 Chapter 218 - Burden? (3)

    Chapter 218: Burden? (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe residue on the tongue was mixed with blood. How many people could notice that?


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face clouded up. It was funny to recall how he mocked at Ye Qingtang previously.


    They were looking everywhere for the whole afternoon to no avail, yet Ye Qingtang alone found out the hidden clues from such insignificant details.


    Burden?


    If she was counted as a burden, then¡­ the rest of them could be called useless.


    Zhou Xuan, who tried to make things difficult for Ye Qingtang, was embarrassed now. All the sarcastic things he said were punching his own face now.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you are¡­ good at¡­ finding details,¡± Zhou Xuan said and gritted his teeth.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, do you want to take the residue for further investigation?¡±


    She moved the dagger with mucus closer to Zhou Xuan.


    The foul smell immediately flew into Zhou Xuan¡¯s nose. He stepped back to prevent any contact with the mucus.


    ¡°Junior Brother Liu, what are you waiting for? Keep the things here.¡± Zhou Xuan tried to remain calm as he called one of the disciples at the side.


    That disciple had vomited a few times by the scenes in the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. His face was as pale as a piece of paper when Zhou Xuan called his name. His unpleasant face was a clearparison with Ye Qingtang¡¯s smile.


    Junior Brother Liu could not help but go forward and take over the dagger. His body was full of goosebumps instantly.


    Ye Qingtang smiled as she saw the unpleasant faces.


    ¡°Only some of the skulls here have Duanyuan Grass residue, and some are not obvious. If you want to look closely, you need to take their tongues¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye!¡± Zhou Xuan stopped Ye Qingtang before she finished her sentence.


    He could guess what she was about to say.


    The sect disciples here all came from prestigious families. They lived afortable life when they were young. Though they were requested to attend the mission, they would never use their hands to touch the filthy stuff. However, Ye Qingtang did not seem to be bothered by that at all.


    None of the rest wanted to scale mucus down from the dead people¡¯s mouths.


    They could feel the goosebumps by just imagining that.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte today. We should not rush now. Tomorrow, I will ask the Apothecary to find someone to do that. We need to analyze other things as well. Since we have figured out that it was all caused by Duanyuan Grass, we should discuss the potential suspects who could have used the Duanyuan Grass.¡± Zhou Xuan tried to speak in a normal way, but he felt constricted by Ye Qingtang¡¯s behavior and words.


    Ye Qingtang just shrugged her shoulder and did not say anything.


    ¡°Apothecary, please lead us to the ce that we will be staying at. We will figure out the murderer based on the investigation today.¡± Zhou Xuan looked towards the Apothecary and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Apothecary replied respectfully.


    The Apothecary and Wu Zheng then led the group to their living ce. Only after the gate of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was closed, Zhou Xuan and the rest felt slightly relieved.

 Chapter 219 - Hidden Danger (1)

    Chapter 219: Hidden Danger (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Apothecary still found a rtively nice house for Zhou Xuan and the rest to stay even though the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was destroyed. He did not dare to neglect these disciples of the Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°We will go pack our luggage now and gather at the Level 1 hallter to discuss the clues we have found today.¡± Zhou Xuan acted as a leader and gave outmands.


    No one had any objections, and everyone returned to their respective rooms.


    Zhou Xuan held hisposure until the moment he closed his door. He quickly removed his shirt and washed his hands repeatedly with water.


    The corpses of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige were there for quite a long time. Though they were spread with powder, it could not slow down the speed of decay. Furthermore, the weather was not cold, and it was possible to have a gue outbreak. That was the reason why Zhou Xuan did not touch any single corpse today.


    ¡°Where does Ye Qingtange from?¡± Zhou Xuan finally washed off the stink on his body and then remembered Ye Qingtang¡¯s behaviors today.


    He intended to make things difficult for her by asking her to investigate the skulls. However, she was not scared at all and found out the only clue.


    Zhou Xuan felt slightly embarrassed, but¡­ he was not in a rush to eliminate her now.


    Zhou Xuan clearly remembered the revenge for Zhou Qu and the orders from Senior Brother Ning Luo. However, he realized the value of Ye Qingtang today. If he could make use of her to find out the truth of the tragedy in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, it would save a lot of troubles for himself. He could eliminate her afterward¡­ Then, he could kill two birds with one stone.


    Zhou Xuan was proud of himself for such brilliant ns. He satzily in his chair with his legs crossed. He leaned on the back of the chair, and his eyes were cunning.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you should treasure the time you have left with and use your brain to help meplete my mission.¡±


    While Zhou Xuan was scheming against Ye Qingtang, Ye Qingtang left her room after washing up.


    When she reached the hall, there were no other disciples yet. There was only one tall and handsome young man standing in the hall.


    Wu Zheng heard the footsteps and saw Ye Qingtanging down. He withdrew his sight and lowered his head humbly.


    ¡°Lady Ye.¡± Wu Zheng addressed her with respect.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and walked downstairs. She sat on a random chair and used one of her hands to support her head and looked towards Wu Zheng.


    Wu Zheng was very tall and had delicate features on his face. He was not that shockingly handsome, but his face was wless when one observed closely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, Young Sir. Just sit down and talk.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at him.


    Wu Zheng hesitated for a while and eventually sat down.


    ¡°Since you are adopted by Wu Chengze, do you know who your real parents are?¡± Ye Qingtang pretended to be bored and threw out a random question.


    ¡°My parents are normal hunters. They were killed while hunting. Father adopted me when I was still young back then.¡± Wu Zheng replied.


    ¡°Young Sir, the Vige Master and the Junior Masters died during the tragedy. I¡¯m afraid that you will be the heir of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige in the future, right?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled and asked.

 Chapter 220 - Hidden Danger (2)

    Chapter 220: Hidden Danger (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWu Zheng was stunned. He raised his eyes to look at Ye Qingtang, and a trace of shock appeared in the pair of clear eyes.


    ¡°Lady Ye, are you suspecting that¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled but did not reply to Wu Zheng. Instead, she murmured to herself. ¡°There is a cliff behind the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, and there should have Duanyuan Grass. Only close people would have the chance to put the Duanyuan Grass in tea after the celebration.¡±


    Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes sparkled. He did not say anything and lowered his eyes.


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse at Wu Zheng and smiled.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not done by strangers, it must be people who are close. Young Sir, did Wu Chengze mistreat anyone supporting the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige before?¡±


    Wu Zheng frowned and shook his head.


    ¡°Father is always a kind Vige Master. Hundreds of families nearby benefited from father. They were not requested to submit any offerings, as father treated them as family. If Lady Ye has any questions, you can ask around.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. Actually, Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige always had a good reputation. There were no rumors about Wu Chengze mistreating the people here.


    Lin Long walked down slowly when they were chatting. She exchanged a nce with Ye Qingtang and sat at the side.


    While they were waiting for the rest, they heard a range of footsteps from the second level. One of the disciples rushed to the staircase. ¡°Senior Sister Lin! Something¡¯s wrong! Junior Brother Liu¡­ You should go and take a look now!¡±


    The disciple was panicking, and the three people were stunned slightly after hearing his words.


    Lin Long stood up immediately and dashed to the second floor. Ye Qingtang and Wu Zheng also followed up.


    They soon arrived at the room of Junior Brother Liu.


    Junior Brother Liu, who came back with the rest, was extremely pale. He fell by the side of the bed, and his whole body was shivering. His clothes were only half-removed when he copsed onto the ground and lost his consciousness.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhou Xuan also came over. He nced at Junior Brother Liu who fell onto the ground, and his face suddenly changed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know as well¡­ Just now I wanted to ask him to go downstairs, but I knocked his door for a while, and no one came. Thus, I pushed open the door. I did not expect that¡­ He was lying on the ground when I came in¡­¡± The disciple who went to call up the rest replied in fear.


    Zhou Xuan put up an unpleasant face. Junior Brother Liu was normal just now. What happened to him within such a short period of time?


    ¡°Help him up first.¡± Zhou Xuanmanded.


    The disciple immediately helped Junior Brother Liu up to his bed, and Wu Zheng went to invite the Apothecary over at the same time.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The Apothecary rushed over, and he appeared to be very nervous.


    ¡°Please help to take a look at my Junior Brother.¡± Zhou Xuan requested once he saw the Apothecary.


    ¡°Sure, sure¡­¡± The Apothecary nodded immediately and went forward to do a checkup for Junior Brother Liu.

 Chapter 221 - Hidden Danger (3)

    Chapter 221: Hidden Danger (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEveryone stood at the side to wait for the Apothecary. However, the Apothecary¡¯s face was getting more and more unpleasant. When he lifted up Junior Brother Liu¡¯s top, he stood up in shock and stepped back.


    ¡°Blood gue¡­ It¡¯s the blood gue!¡± The Apothecary voice also changed.


    Everyone froze when the Apothecary shouted.


    There was a patch of red spots on Junior Brother Liu¡¯s body. The red spots were getting clearer as his body shivered.


    Zhou Xuan immediately felt cold sweat on his face.


    Blood gue was an extremely fatal gue that usually broke out after a natural disaster in the affected areas. When corpses piled up and decayed, blood gue might break out.


    Zhou Xuan was still worried about this, but he did not expect it to happen for real.


    The disciple who helped Junior Brother Liu was taken aback when he heard about the blood gue. He fell to the ground and started shivering. ¡°I¡­ I just touched him¡­ Senior Brother Zhou, I just touched him¡­¡±


    The blood gue could be spread through physical contact. It spread very fast, and the whole blood system would be contaminated in a short period of time. It was very difficult to cure that. People who cultivate were more scared of the damage towards their spirit roots. At the early stage of the blood gue, the contaminated blood would corrode the spirit root. Even if the person were cured, the damaged spirit root could not be restored.


    The spirit root was the foundation for cultivation. If it were damaged, the cultivation road would terminate right there.


    Zhou Xuan could hear the buzzing sound in his head. He sighed in relief that he did not touch any corpse today. If not¡­ he would be the person lying there.


    ¡°Apothecary, please help to take a look at the rest of my Juniors,¡± Zhou Xuan said and took a deep breath. His eyesightnded on Ye Qingtang.


    They did not have much contact with the corpses today. Junior Brother Liu only touched the corpse once. The closest contact he had was the dagger he took over from Ye Qingtang, the one with the pus on it.


    If Junior Brother Liu was infected by that, Ye Qingtang¡­


    There was a trace of malice appearing in Zhou Xuan¡¯s eyes. He might not need to eliminate Ye Qingtang by himself.


    Furthermore¡­ it would take a period of time for the blood gue to be fatal. He could ask Ye Qingtang to continue the investigation during this period of time. That would be the best ending.


    The Apothecary did a checkup for the rest of the three people.


    There were red spots on the arms of the shocked disciple and Lin Long. Their state of infection was much lighter whenpared to Junior Brother Liu.


    However, Ye Qingtang, who had the most contact with the corpses, did not have any trace of the blood gue.


    Zhou Xuan was surprised by the results. He did not forget to go through the checkup, and luckily, there was no red spot on his body.


    However¡­


    Among the five people who came, three were infected with the blood gue. That was not good news. Zhou Xuan frowned.


    Ye Qingtang was a little surprised when she saw the few not so obvious red spots on Lin Long¡¯s arm.


    There was no information about the blood gue in her previous life when the tragedy of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige happened.


    However¡­ why did the blood gue suddenly ur?

 Chapter 222 - Blood Plague (1)

    Chapter 222: Blood gue (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang felt something suspicious as the blood gue did not ur in her previous life. She did not care about the rest, but Lin Long was also infected¡­


    ¡°Apothecary, do you have any ways to control the blood gue?¡± Zhou Xuan showed an unpleasant expression.


    ¡°The blood gue is not fatal yet. I don¡¯t know the way to cure itpletely, but I will provide some herbal soup to dy its spread in the body.¡± The Apothecary was not very confident.


    It would not be so terrifying if a gue could be cured so easily.


    ¡°The blood gue spreads very fast. We should dispose of the corpses of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige as soon as possible to prevent others from getting infected.¡± The Apothecary suggested.


    Zhou Xuan frowned slightly. He did not give an immediate reply. He scanned through the faces of the rest, but another thought emerged in his brain.


    This mission was assigned by the sect. They would be punished if they could not aplish it. Furthermore, they bribed the warden in order to assign Ye Qingtang to this task.


    If they did not aplish the mission and got exposed for the bribe, Zhou Xuan would definitely be punished heavily as the leader.


    Additionally¡­ if they returned to the sect now, he would lose the chance to eliminate Ye Qingtang. It was easy to exin the situation to his brother, but for Ning Luo¡­


    Zhou Xuan squinted his eyes and took a breath secretly.


    ¡°We have not found out the murderer of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige yet. If we dispose of the corpses now, we would lose a lot of clues. Since Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige is under our sect, we will definitely continue the investigation. You only need to block the entire Mountain Vige and spread the powder that can deter the gue at the borders. Warn the rest not to approach the area, and we will handle the rest.¡± Zhou Xuan looked at the Apothecary and ordered.


    The Apothecary was stunned as he did not expect that Zhou Xuan was still not willing to dispose of the corpses. The blood gue might spread to innocent people anytime if they left the corpses there.


    ¡°Sir, do we need to inform the sect that the blood gue is spreading¡­¡±


    Zhou Xuan waved his hand to reject his suggestion. ¡°We are the sect disciples, and we are proud of our sect. Since Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige is under us and three hundred people died in misery, we will not stop due to a little obstacle.¡±


    Zhou Xuan was full of justice. Though the Apothecary was still worried, he did not try to convince him again.


    ¡°Sir, you are such a righteous disciple of the Xuanling Sect. I really admire you, and we will never forget your kindness.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sneered as she observed how Zhou Xuan¡¯s expressions changed.


    When did Zhou Xuan¡¯s temper change?


    He decided to stay for investigation when he knew that he might get infected by the blood gue anytime?!


    She did not recall that Zhou Xuan was such a righteous person.


    Zhou Xuan turned his head when Ye Qingtang was staring at him.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, we need to control the spread of the blood gue in Junior Brother Liu and rest, but we need to aplish the sect mission as well. Thus¡­ you will be in charge of the investigation now. I will take care of the rest,¡± Zhou Xuan said and smiled.


    He showed a sense of justice, but his words shocked Lin Long.


    <em>Zhou Xuan still asked Ye Qingtang to investigate when there was the blood gue in the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige?</em>


    <em>What was he up to?</em>

 Chapter 223 - Blood Plague (2)

    Chapter 223: Blood gue (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEven Lin Long, who always appeared to be indifferent, felt enraged towards Zhou Xuan. Apparently, he tried to make things difficult on purpose.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at Zhou Xuan who was full of cunning.


    She was still contemting why Zhou Xuan became so kind, but actually, he left this inhumane task for her.


    If she aplished the task, Zhou Xuan would definitely take the credit from her. If she failed, he would not have to touch the corpses and did not have the chance to get infected. He would not lose anything.


    He would gain all the credits eventually and suppress the rest with the sect¡¯s honor. The few people who were infected with the blood gue might not be able to leave this ce anymore.


    Such a perfect n.


    Zhou Xuan squinted his eyes as he did not receive any reaction from Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, we had never looked down on you as a new disciple during this mission. And we did not create any troubles for you deliberately just because you possess the red spirit root. We took care for you the whole time, and now that Junior Sister Lin and the rest are infected with the blood gue, are you willing to let them investigate when they are ill? As a human being¡­ you need to learn how to be gracious¡­ Do not be so selfish¡­¡±


    The beautiful words Zhou Xuan said to Ye Qingtang sounded so pleasant.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes darkened. However, sheughed after a short while. She nced at Zhou Xuan¡¯s hypocritic face.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou is correct. I will be in charge of the investigation. Rest assured.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    It was out of everyone¡¯s expectation that Ye Qingtangpromised. Lin Long frowned and wanted to pull Ye Qingtang to stop her decision. She withdrew her hand when she realized that she could not touch Ye Qingtang when she was infected with the blood gue.


    ¡°I shall say thank you first then.¡± Zhou Xuan smiled and gave a few orders to the Apothecary before he left.


    The shocked disciple immediately asked the Apothecary to check his situation.


    Lin Long threw a nce towards Ye Qingtang and left the room.


    Ye Qingtang followed.


    ¡°You should not have agreed to that,¡± Lin Long said and frowned to Ye Qingtang when they were outside the room.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°We have to aplish the mission. Senior Sister Lin, you just rest for these few days, and I will find out the truth.¡±


    Lin Long shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°I saw thepetition between you and Zhou Qu the other day. Zhou Qu was injured mysteriously afterward, but I knew it was because of you. Zhou Xuan is not a generous person, and he will not let go so easily. You are lucky that you are not infected with the blood gue. You are killing yourself if you go back to the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige.¡±


    Lin Long did not know why she said those words to Ye Qingtang, but she always felt that Ye Qingtang was different from the rest. Though they did not talk much in the past, she took extra care for her.


    Ye Qingtang lowered her eyes to hide the smile she had.


    <em>Senior Sister Lin is still a cold-outside-but-warm-inside person as in the previous life.</em>


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, you don¡¯t need to worry for me. I will take care of myself.¡± Ye Qingtang then took out a bottle of elixir and handed it over to Lin Long.


    ¡°The elixir can¡¯t cure the blood gue, but it can nourish the breath and blood in your body. You should keep it for now.¡± The Si family Master asked Si Bai to give her the elixirs for emergency purposes when she left the Lin town.


    Lin Long took over the elixirs and sighed softly.


    ¡°Thank you, if you insist. Then, be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and replied, but she promised to herself that she would not allow Lin Long to suffer from the blood gue.

 Chapter 224 - Blood Plague (3)

    Chapter 224: Blood gue (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang sent Lin Long back to her room. Her brain was filled with thoughts. She did not return to her room and left the ce.


    When Ye Qingtang just stepped out of the pavilion house, Wu Zheng appeared at the entrance of the pavilion house. He squinted his eyes as he witnessed Ye Qingtang walking towards the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. There was aplex expression in his eyes.


    The sky darkened as Ye Qingtang stepped into the bloody Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige alone. At dusk, the blood stains seemed to be shadowed and were more gloomy.


    In the front yard, crows werending on the rotten skulls and pecking the flesh. Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival shocked the crows. They chirped and flew away, creating sparkling shadows on the blood stains.


    The little lightning dragon was disturbed by the sound and stretched out its head.


    Ye Qingtang gently touched its head and scanned through the gloomy ce.


    A gue might be terrifying for the rest, but it was nothing to her.


    With the Heart of the Demon God in her, she was not scared of any filthy and evil things. She would not get infected or hurt by any gue or poison.


    This¡­


    This might be the greatest gift for Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang only saw the skulls in the front yard during the day. When she walked down the street towards the interior part of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, she then witnessed how crazy the bloodshed was.


    The once beautiful mountain vige was destroyed by the bloodshed. Corpses could be seen everywhere lying on the ground.


    There were corpses on the ground with every few steps she took. It seemed to be hell under the dusk.


    Just as Zhou Xuan and the rest discovered, there were no traces of struggling on the corpses. All the corpses lied on the ground t. It was obvious that they did not die in horror or fear.


    There was one point that made Ye Qingtang feel peculiar.


    The murderer seemed to have a weird preference. Besides chopping off all the heads, he sshed the endless blood in the entire mountain vige. Every inch of the stone floor was sshed with blood. The whole mountain vige was red in color now.


    Ye Qingtang walked through the hell-like mountain vige expressionlessly and scanned through every single corpse.


    However, she did not notice that there was a pair of eyes in the dark gazing at her secretly.


    Ye Qingtang wandered around in the mountain vige for quite a long time and checked through all the corners.


    Though the blood was everywhere, there was no single drop of blood at the front and back gates of the mountain vige. There was only overflowed blood through the gaps of the gate that exposed the bloodshed in the mountain vige.


    Three hundred lives were taken here. When night came, the wind howled as the evil spirit screamed beside the ears.


    Ye Qingtang took a few rounds before stopping beside a young corpse.


    The corpses did not look old. It belonged to a four or five-year-old child. ording to the information written in the files, it was possible that this was Wu Chengze eldest son¡¯s child¡­


    The cold body lied t on the stone ground. Ye Qingtang stretched her hands slowly and lifted the child¡¯s corpse. She walked to the room at the side and ced the child on the soft mattress.

 Chapter 225 - The Shadow of Death (1)

    Chapter 225: The Shadow of Death (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere were a few toys in the room. Ye Qingtang took a nce at the toys and pinched the child¡¯s decayed hand. There was something that sparkled across her eyes, and she then turned to leave the ce.


    When Ye Qingtang just walked out of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, she suddenly noticed Wu Zheng standing outside the gate. She had no idea when he came, but he was holding a torch. His handsome face was visible due to the me.


    ¡°Young Sir?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly and stared at Wu Zheng in surprise.


    Wu Zheng stepped forward and handed over a napkin to her. His eyesight alsonded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand that was stained by blood.


    ¡°Lady Ye, the blood gue is spreading. You should wipe your hands.¡±


    Ye Qingtang took over the napkin and cleaned her hands.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of the blood gue? Why did you stille near to the ce?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and asked.


    Wu Zheng shook his head. He looked towards the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige under the moonlight. ¡°I would be eaten by the wild beasts in the mountain if father did not save me. No matter how he is now, he is still my father. I was adopted and raised in the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. How can I erase the gratitude?¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled. She felt curious when she saw his expressionless face.


    She did suspect Wu Zheng, as he would benefit from the tragedy the most.


    However¡­ she could not see any greed or ambition in the young man¡¯s eyes.


    Either Wu Zheng was really innocent or he hid his intentions very well.


    ¡°You really value the gratitude, I see. Are you free tonight?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Do you have any orders?¡± Wu Zheng replied.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°Nothing important. Even though I suspected that there was Duanyuan Grass on the cliff at the back of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, I have not seen that with my own eyes, so I can¡¯t confirm that. If you are free, follow me to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Zheng did not hesitate at all.


    ¡°I shall lead the way.¡± Wu Zheng walked to the front.


    Wu Zheng did not put up any guard. Ye Qingtang smiled and followed up.


    Under the moonlight, the two shadows walked towards the cliff at the back of the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige.


    The sky waspletely dark. The moonlight shone on the insignificant flowers at the side of the cliff. The green grass was swinging in the wind, and the wind howled under the cliff.


    Ye Qingtang stood at the side of the cliff and scanned through the views at the bottom of the cliff. She was soon attracted by a huge stone. On top of the huge stone, there was a small broken stone tablet.


    The stone tablet seemed to be there for quite a long time and was exposed to rain and wind. The words on the tablet were rubbed off.


    Wu Zheng was only a few steps behind Ye Qingtang. She was standing at the edge of the cliff. A light push would make her fall into the cliff.


    Wu Zheng squinted his eyes, and his face was seen under the moonlight and the me. The innocent and pure face was now reced by an expression of malice. He lifted his feet slowly and stepped on the soft grass, walking towards Ye Qingtang step by step.


    His footstep was so light that it could be covered by the sound of the wind, but that little sound was still captured by Ye Qingtang.


    There was a shade of light sparkling through her eyes. She pretended to not notice anything and continued looking at the bottom of the cliff.

 Chapter 226 - The Shadow of Death (2)

    Chapter 226: The Shadow of Death (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe night breeze which had a faint grass smell blew into the cliff.


    Wu Zheng stood behind Ye Qingtang silently. His narrowed eyes reflected the image of the tiny girl under the moonlight.


    She was so thin and tiny. Standing at a dangerous spot, she seemed as if she would fall into the deep abyss with just a light push.


    Wu Zheng raised his hand slowly and quietly stretched out towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s back. Right when his fingers touched Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes, he suddenly closed his fingers and violently pulled Ye Qingtang by her clothes backward!


    ¡°Lord Ye, the wind is strong at night. This ce is too dangerous,¡± said Wu Zheng after pulling Ye Qingtang a few steps back.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the good-looking young man before her, and a strange expression appeared in her eyes for a moment. But very quickly, she returned to her normal state and smiled. ¡°Thank you. I saw a cracked stone tablet at the bottom of the cliff. Is there someone buried there?¡±


    Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes dted a little, but when he looked up, his eyes returned to their original calmness.


    ¡°Foster father had once said that Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was called Juling because this ce is rich in spirit energy and full of vitality. It is rumored that thousands of years ago, a demon wreaked havoc and was eliminated by a few mighty figures. Its corpse was then buried in this mountain so it would never be able to escape, as the spirits would suppress its soul. That stone tablet was left behind by the mighty figures who yed the demon thousands of years ago, though there are many cracks on it now, and the words on it cannot be seen clearly.¡±


    ¡°A demon wreaked havoc¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked down and nced at the broken tablet.


    Although most of the inscriptions had faded due to the harsh weather, the image of a beast could still be faintly seen on the broken part. However, the cracks were severe, and one could not tell what beast that was exactly.


    ¡°It is already dark. Lord Ye, you should return¡­¡± Wu Zheng suddenly said.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and nodded without saying anything and then followed Wu Zheng out of the cliff.


    After Ye Qingtang and Wu Zheng left, a pair of ghastly eyes suddenly opened in a hidden cave near the cliff¡­


    Wu Zheng left after walking Ye Qingtang back to the pavilion. When Ye Qingtang climbed to the second floor, she happened to meet the Apothecary, who was going down.


    Upon seeing Ye Qingtang, the Apothecary immediately lowered his head respectfully.


    ¡°Lord Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the basin of water in his hands and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of my senior brothers and senior sister. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. They were infected with the Blood gue because of Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, and it is only right of me to take care of them. How can this be called troubling me? Lord Ye, you are too polite,¡± the Apothecary said humbly.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and took a nce at the Apothecary¡¯s hands from the corner of her eyes. A smile suddenly appeared in her eyes, and she turned around and walked up without saying anything further.


    The Apothecary carried the basin of water down the stairs. After pouring the water outside the door, he turned around to look at the empty pavilion. Then, the hunchbacked man slowly walked along the roads and entered a small, in-looking house.


    In the house, Wu Zheng was sitting at a table without any emotions. His head was hung low, seeming to be in deep thought. When he heard the door opened, he looked up slightly and then looked down again after seeing that it was the Apothecary.


    The Apothecary wiped his hands with his back facing Wu Zheng. For a moment, the room was unusually silent.


    However, after a moment of silence, the Apothecary suddenly asked, ¡°What has Lord Ye been busy with at night?¡±

 Chapter 227 - The Shadow of Death (3)

    Chapter 227: The Shadow of Death (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWu Zheng looked down and spoke a whileter. ¡°She went to look at the situation in the mountain vige and went to the back of the mountain afterward.¡±


    ¡°Back of the mountain?¡± The Apothecary stopped whatever he was doing and turned around immediately. His eyes, which seemed to have been through the vicissitudes of life, sharpened. ¡°The night is misty, and the back of the mountain is all steep slopes and cliffs. Lord Ye is young and should be more careful. You must pay attention and not let her be injured.¡±


    Wu Zheng narrowed her eyes and did not reply.


    The Apothecary wiped clean his hands and looked at Wu Zheng¡¯s side profile. The expression in the Apothecary¡¯s eyes changed for a moment as he casually sat down at a side and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Perhaps, I was overly worried. Lord Ye is a sect disciple and is obviously different from us. With her skills, she would not be injured. Why would a noble sect disciple need us, ordinary people, to worry for them? Rather, it is us who would be their burdens in times of danger¡­¡±


    A rather husky voice with unclear meanings traveled into Wu Zheng¡¯s ears.


    The moment Wu Zheng heard the word ¡°burdens,¡± his fists on the table were suddenly clenched, and he lowered his head even further.


    ¡°Lord Ye saw the inscription on the tablet at the cliff¡­¡±


    The Apothecary¡¯s eyes changed and turned hazy for a moment.


    ¡°Oh? Did she say anything?¡±


    Wu Zheng replied. ¡°That tablet had already been so broken, and the sky is dark. How can she see anything?¡±


    The Apothecary leaned back in his chair and narrowed his eyes. After a sigh, he said bafflingly, ¡°Yeah, it is already dark. Even if something happens¡­ no one would know.¡±


    Wu Zheng¡¯s shoulder stiffened while the Apothecary stood up and walked out straight.


    ¡­


    In the pavilion, Ye Qingtang knocked on Lin Long¡¯s door after washing up a little.


    Lin Long was a little surprised to see Ye Qingtang but let her in without saying anything.


    ¡°How do you feel, Senior Sister Lin?¡± Ye Qingtang asked after entering the room.


    Lin Long looked at the ring blood spots on her arm and said calmly, ¡°Nothing unusual.¡±


    Ye Qingtang slowly sighed in relief. She did not know much about this Blood gue.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, why were you appointed here with Zhou Xuan?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a faked casual tone. She already had a guess in her heart, but there was a fatal loophole.


    Lin Long did not know why Ye Qingtang suddenly asked of this but replied regardless. ¡°This mission was instigated by Zhou Xuan. Zhou Xuan and I did our mission at the same time previously, and ording to the calction, there will only be new sect missions appointed at least half a monthter. However, Zhou Xuan suddenly requested to ept a sect mission in advance. Thus, this Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige mission was appointed to us.¡±


    Sect missions were appointed at regr time intervals. Zhou Xuan epted a new mission half a month in advance, and subsequently, Lin Long, whopleted the previous mission the same time as him, was dragged into this new mission as well.


    The moment Lin Long finished her sentence, Ye Qingtang suddenly stood up, and a cold light shed across her eyes.


    She finally found the reason for the loophole in her guess!


    If it was really what she guessed, all the Xuanling Sect disciples in this mission would definitely die without a doubt.


    But in her previous life¡­


    It was already years after the current year when she entered the sect. And at that time, regardless of Zhou Xuan or Lin Long, both were still well and alive in the sect.


    Ye Qingtang could not understand that but now¡­


    Everything flowed!

 Chapter 228 - The Shadow of Death (4)

    Chapter 228: The Shadow of Death (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBecause of Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance, Zhou Qu was beaten up, and this resulted in Zhou Xuan¡¯s n for revenge.


    And because Zhou Xuan wanted to seek revenge on Ye Qingtang, he forcefully brought forward his mission to the time when Ye Qingtang had to ept her first sect mission so as to pull Ye Qingtang into his mission team.


    If she estimated using the course of events in her previous life, the people who came to Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige today would not be Lin Long and Zhou Xuan. Thus, Ye Qingtang was able to see them in the sect in her previous life!


    Along with the change that Ye Qingtang brought about, the wheel of fate started to deviate a little!


    After understanding this point, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind cleared up. However, she did not even savor this feeling as she immediately walked towards Lin Long and pulled her wrist.


    Lin Long¡¯s face turned pale, and afraid that Ye Qingtang would be infected with the Blood gue from touching her, she quickly kept her hands back.


    However¡­


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, everything about Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige is a trap. We must leave this ce immediately!¡± There was a serious and stern expression on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    Lin Long was shocked. Looking at the solemn Ye Qingtang, Lin Long felt that Ye Qingtang must have discovered a serious clue. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Senior Sister Lin, leave with me, now.¡± The puzzle in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was resolved with Lin Long¡¯s words, but at that very instant, she sensed the intensity of danger here.


    If they continued staying on, their lives would be in great danger.


    Lin Long did not know what Ye Qingtang found, but from her instincts, she had an unknowing trust towards this young junior sister. Without saying anything much, she packed her luggage, followed Ye Qingtang out of the room, and headed to the first floor directly.


    However, Zhou Xuan, who just left the room in search of food, happened to see the two anxious people at the staircase.


    When Zhou Xuan saw Ye Qingtang holding onto Lin Long¡¯s wrist, a smile shed across his eyes.


    Lin Long was already infected with the Blood gue, and Ye Qingtang actually dared to touch Lin Long regardless of the danger. She must really find that her life was too long!


    ¡°What are you two so hurriedly off to do?¡± Zhou Xuan raised a brow, blocking the entrance to the stairs and looking at Ye Qingtang with a perverse expression.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Zhou Xuan coldly. She had no thoughts of wasting time with this fool at this time!


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, please move aside,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    Zhou Xuan, however, did not have any intention of moving away as he said without fear, ¡°Is this the tone you should have when talking to a senior brother? Ye Qingtang, you¡­¡±


    Zhou Xuan still wanted to say something, but Ye Qingtang simply did not have the energy to bother with it. She immediately released her hand which held Lin Long and used it to p Zhou Xuan.


    In just a moment¡¯s time, Zhou Xuan had goosebumps all over!


    Lin Long was infected with the Blood gue, and Ye Qingtang actually dared to use the hand which touched Lin Long to hit him!


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s face changed drastically as he frantically searched for something on his body while Ye Qingtang used this time to pull Lin Long down the stairs.


    Zhou Xuan took a bottle of elixir out and hurriedly poured everything into his mouth.


    That was an elixir which could cure all diseases. He spent arge number of Xuanming points to exchange for it and was the reason why he dared to stay here. He only had this one elixir and apart from himself, he would not give anyone else!


    After consuming the elixir, Zhou Xuan immediately recalled Ye Qingtang¡¯s rude behavior just now, and his face darkened. Then, he dashed down the stairs, wanting to settle scores with Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 229 - The Bloody Truth (1)

    Chapter 229: The Bloody Truth (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBut when Zhou Xuan chased to the hall on the first floor, he was taken aback.


    Ye Qingtang and Lin Long were still in the hall and had not left.


    At the entrance stood the Apothecary with many citizens behind him, blocking all the exits.


    Zhou Xuan watched the scene before him and faintly sensed that something was off.


    ¡°Apothecary¡­ you all are¡­¡± Zhou Xuan said hesitantly.


    However, that elderly in the hall had lost all previous humility at that time. He stood upright, and a frightening smile hung on his face while the citizens behind him were devoid of emotions. The initial respect and uneasiness were no longer present on the masses¡¯ faces, and a violent cold expression simr to that of a wild beast glistened in their eyes.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. Looking at the group of people that was blocking her way, she tightened her grip on Lin Long¡¯s wrist instinctively.


    The Apothecary¡¯s eyes were less humble as before and a few shades darker. He sized up Ye Qingtang and the rest with a bloodcurdling smile.


    ¡°Lords, it is sote already. Where are you all going? If there is anything to settle, how about you do it tomorrow?¡± The Apothecary said in a rather unyielding tone.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Apothecary coldly, and her lips tugged up into a smile.


    ¡°Vige Master Wu, you should tell us the reason for bringing so many people herete at night instead.¡±


    With that said, the Apothecary, Lin Long, and even Zhou Xuan, who was behind Ye Qingtang, were instantly shocked to the core!


    Vige Master Wu?


    Wu Chengze?


    What was Ye Qingtang saying!


    The smile on the Apothecary¡¯s face vanished by that way of address. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the stunning young girl before him.


    ¡°Lord Ye, what are you saying? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Ye Qingtangughed and tilted her head a little. ¡°Vige Master Wu, I have to hand it to you for your acting skills. However, you forgot that even if you changed your face, some things would never be changed.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on the Apothecary¡¯s hand that fell by his side. ¡°As an Apothecary, the purlicue of your hand, however, has such a thick callus. To umte such a thick and old callus, one would need at least ten years of sword practice¡­ Vige Master Wu, you¡¯re really too careless.¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, the Apothecary looked at his hands immediately, and there indeed was an old callus which did not fit his identity as an apothecary. His eyes narrowed, though there was no hint of panic on his face. He looked up and said helplessly, ¡°Although I do not have good enough endowments, I like to practice swordy to cultivate my character. Lord Ye, you may have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly and smiled. ¡°Then¡­ can you tell me why your grandson¡¯s body in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige is so small? He was a small Vige Master who led afortable life but was only skin and bones as though he was from a poor family. He was clearly babied, but why was it that his hands are as rough as that of a servant¡¯s?¡±


    The Apothecary¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    Ye Qingtang sneered in her heart, and her eyes sharpened!


    ¡°Vige Master Wu, because of your personal greed, you disregarded the lives of the citizens outside Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige and used the Duanyuan Grass to drug them unconscious to kill them. Then, you pretended to be a person from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige and moved into the vige while you all reced their identities and continued living on. This ¡®switching the crown prince with a roon¡¯ slinking move of yours is really¡­ cruel and merciless!¡±

 Chapter 230 - The Bloody Truth (2)

    Chapter 230: The Bloody Truth (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Apothecary¡¯s face darkened further as his lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Lord Ye, you¡¯re overthinking. If I were really Vige Master Wu, why would I need to kill the surrounding citizens? What benefit will that bring me?¡±


    Zhou Xuan, who had been standing aside all this while, walked towards Ye Qingtang at this time as well. What Ye Qingtang said just now really shocked him. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, what the hell are you saying? If you don¡¯t dare to investigate on your own, just say it. There¡¯s no need toe up with such a ridiculous excuse.¡±


    The Apothecary was Wu Chengze?


    And he even killed all the citizens nearby and reced them?


    What was the intention of reducing himself from a Vige Master to a citizen? He would not do this unless he was crazy.


    Increasingly, Zhou Xuan felt that Ye Qingtang was speaking carelessly and that it was only because she did not dare to investigate the gue-filled corpses.


    Zhou Xuan walked forward and nced at Ye Qingtang with a belittling expression. Then, he was about to say something, but Ye Qingtang gave him a cold re before he could say anything.


    ¡°Zhou Xuan, if you want to die, no one is stopping you. Don¡¯t show off your useless brain here.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Xuan widened his eyes unbelievably as he did not expect Ye Qingtang to speak so rudely to him.


    It should be known that while he tried making things difficult for Ye Qingtang throughout the journey, she was still very obedient.


    <em>Why is she acting like a madwoman today!</em>


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, do you know what rubbish are you spouting! You said he is Wu Chengze? Why? Is Wu Chengze crazy or dumb? He gave up his position as a Vige Master to be an ordinary citizen? And he even made a scene of such scale? I think you¡¯re the one who is really crazy!¡± Zhou Xuan retorted.


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to look at Zhou Xuan as she fixed her eyes on the sullen Apothecary with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ He was a Vige Master, and why would he drag his family into pretending as citizens? And then purposely lead us here to investigate the case¡­¡±


    ¡°I am asking you a question. Why are you asking me back one?¡± Zhou Xuan scoffed.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled as she nced across the faces of the other somber citizens.


    ¡°Thousands of years ago, there were many sects vying for supremacy, but one sect stood above all. It was the Blood Moon Sect. The Blood Moon Sect topped the world with its ck magic, consuming humans¡¯ blood and essence and eating humans¡¯ flesh to nourish themselves. They mastered the extreme evil cultivation techniques and raised countless of demonic creatures, causing great chaos. For peace and stability, all the sects and many mighty figuresbined forces to exterminate the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°They did everything to wipe out the Blood Moon Sect from the worldpletely. To prevent the Blood Moon Sect from resurrecting, sects and mighty figures joined hands to suppress the soul of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s backbones in various areas so that it would never appear in the world again. Then, they incised inscriptions of a sealed soul on the tablet as a mean of suppression¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang spoke clearly, neither fast nor slow, as she recounted the history that had been buried for thousands of years.


    Zhou Xuan frowned andpletely did not understand why Ye Qingtang suddenly mentioned the Blood Moon Sect, which had been exterminated long ago. However, he did not notice that as Ye Qingtang spoke, the Apothecary¡¯s face turned from white to ck, and an intense murderous look filled his eyes.


    Ye Qingtang slowly looked up and straight at the Apothecary, whose eyes spelled death. ¡°At the cliff behind Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, the tablet used to suppress the evil spirit had already broken. The soul which had been sealed for thousands of years requiredrge amounts of essence and blood to make up for its loss¡­¡±

 Chapter 231 - The Bloody Truth (3)

    Chapter 231: The Bloody Truth (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°However, the essence and blood that ordinary people could provide were very limited. If that evil spirit wanted to resurrect quickly, absorbing the essence and blood from cultivators would be the best.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Apothecary smilingly as she raised her right hand and pointed at her own chest.


    Her smile was so charming, but it never reached her eyes.


    ¡°Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had attached itself to the Xuanling Sect for years. If there was a tragic massacre in the mountain vige, Xuanling Sect would definitely send disciples out here to personally investigate. The essence and blood of cultivators like us would be more nourishing than those three hundred dead souls¡­ Isn¡¯t that right, Vige Master Wu?¡±


    The Apothecary narrowed his eyes and did not respond.


    Zhou Xuan faintly sensed a strange atmosphere, and uneasiness crept into him, though he faked a calm front. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, the Blood Moon Sect has been exterminated for years. Your guess is not enough¡­¡±


    However, before Zhou Xuan could finish his sentence, the Apothecary, who had remained silent all the while, suddenly let out augh.


    ¡°I am really surprised there¡¯s such an intelligent outer sect disciple in Xuanling Sect.¡± Hisughter was strong and powerful andpletely not that of a washed-up old man.


    The Apothecary¡¯s hunched back slowly straightened right before Zhou Xuan¡¯s shocked eyes!


    ¡°I thought you were different since before. It seems, now, that you¡¯re indeed different. You were not shocked by the Blood gue and even headed to Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige to investigate alone. Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re really courageous.¡± The Apothecary did not intend to hide any further at that point as he suddenly raised a hand and tore away the human skin mask on his face.


    Under the disguise, it was really the face of Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige¡¯s Vige Master, Wu Chengze!


    With just a look, Zhou Xuan¡¯s mind buzzed constantly as though it exploded.


    Never would he have expected that whatever crazy things that Ye Qingtang said would actually be true!


    Wu Chengze was not dead, and the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige people were not dead as well. They only killed the citizens residing nearby Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, moved their corpses into Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, and pretended to be them. Then, they used the excuse of the extermination of a family to attract Xuanling Sect disciples here!


    The truth pounded on Zhou Xuan¡¯s mind like huge rocks.


    He simply could not imagine how twisted and insane everything was, and even more so, he could not believe that Ye Qingtang saw through everything in just one day!


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t praise me. Your scheme is very shrewd. The extremely bloody scene in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige really had a terrifying effect. At least¡­ my senior brothers were shocked by the tragedy you constructed and did not even intend to investigate in detail.¡± Ye Qingtang shrugged slightly.


    The unusually tragic scene in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had already attracted her attention for a long time.


    ording to her previous reasoning, over three hundred people all died in the hands of a familiar person. If it was done by someone they knew, the person would definitely be extremely cautious. Why would the person set the crime scene to be so bloody?


    All of that was just a deceptive ploy. First, it could cover up the traces of blood when moving the corpses and second. It was to affect the judgment of others.


    In such a bloody hell-looking ce, how many would be able to check each corpse in detail with a calm heart?


    ¡°Furthermore, with the appearance of the Blood gue, you all would have burnt the corpses away if not for Senior Brother Zhou¡¯s evil designs. When all the corpses were burnt, the truth would never be uncovered.¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes slightly and fixed them on Wu Chengze after looking past the guilty Zhou Xuan.

 Chapter 232 - Fierce Battle (1)

    Chapter 232: Fierce Battle (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe citizens residing nearby Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had always treated Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige as their protection. Never would they have thought that there would be bits of Duanyuan Grass mixed in the tea and snacks that the vige sent over as part of the Vige Master¡¯s birthday celebration.


    What the innocent people consumed out of trust was poison that sent them to theherworld.


    The moment they were unconscious, they were doomed to die.


    ¡°People said Vige Master Wu is kind andpassionate, but unexpectedly¡­ you also have a cruel and evil side to you.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    Wu Chengze stared at Ye Qingtang. At that instant, he had no other inhibitions anymore as he lifted his chin slightly and scoffed. ¡°Cruel and evil? If not for my Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige¡¯s protection, they would have died long ago. I raised them for so many years, and so what if I demanded some returns?¡±


    Wu Chengze did not feel that his actions were cruel at all. Heughed. ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re very smart. But too bad, no matter how smart you are, there¡¯s no use. Most of your senior brothers are infected with the Blood gue already. I nted that Blood gue on those bodies a long time ago. The moment you all stepped into Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, it was destined that you all will be unable to leave.¡±


    The moment Wu Chengze finished his sentence, he suddenly raised a hand, and the group of people behind him drew out their weapons and pointed them straight at Ye Qingtang and the rest.


    At this moment, Zhou Xuan truly realized how dangerous the situation he was in.


    Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had alreadyid a trap from the start and nned to use the tragic extermination of the vige to lead them over here and offer them to that evil spirit which escaped the suppression!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, why did you not say earlier since you realized it long ago! Do you want to kill us!¡± Zhou Xuan red furiously at Ye Qingtang, who clearly detected something strange long before then.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Zhou Xuan coldly and sneered in her heart.


    Even if she said it, would Zhou Xuan believe her?


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, follow me closely.¡± Ye Qingtang simply could not be bothered with Zhou Xuan, the good-for-nothing. The only person she wanted to protect was Lin Long!


    Lin Long looked at Ye Qingtang, who was fending her from the front, with aplicated expression. She did not think that the situation would be this dangerous and, even more so, did not expect that¡­ Ye Qingtang, who had seen through everything, actually did not flee for her life alone but returned to escape together with her instead.


    Clearly¡­


    Ye Qingtang had the chance to leave by herself.


    Lin Long took a deep breath and grasped the sword on her waist firmly.


    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged upwards into a smile and did not say anything. With heightened vignce, she fixed her eyes on Wu Chengze and the rest who blocked the entrance and searched for a slim chance for survival.


    And right when a battle was about to ensue, a miserable cry was suddenly heard from the second floor of the pavilion.


    Zhou Xuan was rmed when he heard that sound.


    That was Junior Brother Liu¡¯s voice!


    At the same time, a besotted smile broke out on Wu Chengze¡¯s face. He looked at Ye Qingtang and the rest evilly and uttered in almost madness, ¡°Your senior and junior brothers have already be a part of my Master. For the resurrection of my sect, all of you can dream on about leaving this ce alive!¡±


    With that said, Wu Chengze led the masses behind him and charged towards Ye Qingtang, Lin Long, and Zhou Xuan.


    A huge battle with a great disparity in numbers between the two parties broke out there and then!


    In a moment¡¯s time, the entire hall of the pavilion was in chaos. Ye Qingtang drew out the sword on her waist and shed at the oing enemies. Standing back to back, she and Lin Long fought against the army of people which swarmed towards them!

 Chapter 233 - Fierce Battle (2)

    Chapter 233: Fierce Battle (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Xuan and Lin Long¡¯s skills were good and were also above average in the outer sect. However, they did not dare to be careless at that moment.


    Countering a siege of over three hundred people with only three people was not a joke.


    Even they were already breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Moreover, there seemed to be some frightening evil spirit hidden in the second level. If the evil spirit joined the battle, they would definitely not be able to escape!


    Lin Long pushed the enemies back while trying to search for an exit at the same time. But what surprised her was¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills were actually not below hers at all!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack was sharp, and although her force was not as fierce as that of Lin Long and Zhou Xuan, her moves were fatal. Every attack was urately aimed and pierced at the enemy¡¯s vital points. Her attacks definitely killed the enemy in just one move without leaving them any room for struggle.


    Based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack, shepletely did not seem like a disciple who just entered the sect. Her sharp moves were as though they were refined from countless battles and were frighteningly murderous!


    Even Lin Long was shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s violence at that instant.


    She never knew that there would be someone whose every move was so fatal and who did not even have the slightest hesitation when killing the enemy.


    Ye Qingtang did not notice that her moves shocked Lin Long as she merely looked at the onught of enemy coldly without any warmth in her eyes.


    <em>Too slow, really too slow¡­</em>


    <em>These people from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige are simply a bunch of useless people.</em>


    Ye Qingtang cast a cold nce at the few people who sprung on her and suddenly gave a flying kick. The same time when all of them was sent flying away, she lifted her hand and released three arrows from her hidden de which shot right at the throats of the three people such that they immediately died when they fell onto the ground!


    With over three hundred people besieging them, Ye Qingtang and the rest actually had not fallen to a disadvantage yet. Witnessing such a scene, Wu Chengze, who was brimming with confidence, felt his expression darken.


    ¡°What is that Ye Qingtang¡¯s background? She is clearly the youngest, but why are her attacks so ruthless!¡± Wu Chengze¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Qingtang. While Lin Long and Zhou Xuan¡¯s moves were stable, they simply could not bepared to Ye Qingtang in terms of brutality.


    Ye Qingtang, who was involved in a fierce battle, was not like a human at all. She was more like a devil out to im lives. There was no hesitation when she killed, and every move she made was lethal!


    Wu Chengze narrowed his eyes. From what he saw, the number of people who died in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands was actually way more than the number of people killed by Lin Long and Zhou Xuanbined!!


    Just as Wu Chengze was absorbed in his thoughts, another shrill cry was suddenly heard from the second floor.


    An enormous ck shadow slowly appeared on the stairs, and an intense rotting smell filled the entire pavilion thereafter.


    That was a monster that could not be called human with rotted flesh stuck all over its body. As it walked down the stairs, the rotted flesh fell beside his feet one by one. In the hands of the monster was a Xuanling Sect disciple, whose face was a pale white and chest had a hole. The monster was holding on to a beating heart in its hands and fresh, warm blood was dripping down from its fingers to the stairs¡­


    The moment Wu Chengze saw that monster, an almost infatuated admiration filled his eyes. He religiously knelt on the floor in the middle of the battlefield and said loudly,


    ¡°Wee, Master!¡±

 Chapter 234 - Fierce Battle (3)

    Chapter 234: Fierce Battle (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe huge monster let out a low growl and slowly opened its mouth, revealing a crooked row of teeth that was as sharp as that of a beast¡¯s. It raised the hand which held the heart as its scarlet eyes nced across the dead Xuanling Sect disciple. Suddenly, it widened its blood-soaked mouth, ripping the fresh heart into pieces and swallowing it down. Blood spurted out and spattered all over the dposed flesh on its body.


    It applied force in the hand which held the disciple, and its five fingers pierced the disciple¡¯s flesh, prating through his body which was still warm. In the blink of an eye, the disciple¡¯s flesh shriveled rapidly at a visible speed, and his body turned into a horrifying dried corpse.


    After swallowing the heart and absorbing the essence, there was a tiny change to the monster¡¯s body. The rotting flesh all over its body dropped to its feet in chunks, and its blood-stained hands were gradually covered by new flesh¡­


    Zhou Xuan stared at the monster which suddenly appeared and trembled in fear uncontrobly.


    <em>What exactly is this?!</em>


    <em>What kind of scary monster did Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige revive!</em>


    At that instant, Zhou Xuan clearly felt a sense of fear creeping from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡± Lin Long¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the monster that was simr to a dposed body.


    That thing was way beyond her knowledge!


    ¡°It is an evil spirit.¡± After kicking the oing enemies away, Ye Qingtang nced across at the evil spirit which was in the process of resurrection.


    The evil spirit buried under Juling Mountain was originally a member of the Blood Moon Sect. The evil cultivation technique which they cultivated allowed them to offer souls to the evil god, thus obtaining almost immortality.


    The evil spirit had already swallowed the vitality of the over three hundred people outside Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, and now it absorbed the essence of two sect disciples consecutively¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest tightened. Her current skills were simply not enough to fight against such a powerful evil spirit.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, we must fight our way out. Otherwise¡­ we will end up in the same state as Senior Brother Lin,¡± Ye Qingtang muttered.


    Lin Long¡¯s forehead was long covered with cold sweat. After sucking dry the essence of the disciple in its hand, the evil spirit threw the shriveled, dried corpse aside, and its scarlet eyes were already fixed on them!


    Lin Long¡¯s grip on the sword tightened. For the sake of survival, she could only risk her life and fight it tooth and nail!


    Ye Qingtang and Lin Long joined hands, and with such cooperation, they slowly moved towards the exit of the hall. However, the evil spirit had already walked down the stairs and was walking towards where they were at.


    As the evil spirit descended from the stairs, respect filled Wu Chengze¡¯s eyes. He knelt on the floor devotedly and bowed at the nauseating evil spirit in worship while singing praises,


    ¡°Master, please ept the strength that we have offered. May this allow you to resurrect¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Wu Chengze from the corner of her eyes, and her eyes sharpened for a moment. She immediately gave Lin Long a look. Understanding Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention, Lin Long executed quick moves with her sword while Ye Qingtang used this time when Lin Long was holding back the masses to dart to the back of Wu Chengze. Before Wu Chengze could react¡­


    Ye Qingtang grabbed Wu Chengze by his hair, lifting him up violently, and then held her blood-stained sword against his neck.

 Chapter 235 - Zombies (1)

    Chapter 235: Zombies (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWu Chengze was still absorbed in the evil spirit¡¯s resurrection, but the infatuated expression on his face turned into a terrified one when he was suddenly in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted coldly.


    Only then did everyone in the battle notice that Ye Qingtang actually held Wu Chengze in her hands without their knowledge.


    In just a moment, everyone in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige stopped their attack.


    Ye Qingtang watched everyone vigntly as the sword that she held against Wu Chengze¡¯s neck remained glued on his skin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave, Senior Sister Lin,¡± Ye Qingtang said while looking straight ahead.


    Lin Long took a deep breath and rushed to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side. On the other hand, Zhou Xuan took this opportunity to dash over and even fled out of the door without waiting for Ye Qingtang at all!


    Lin Long red at Zhou Xuan¡¯s back view, and disgust emerged in her eyes.


    ¡°Ignore him,¡± Ye Qingtang muttered after sensing Lin Long¡¯s disgust.


    She had no energy to bother with that idiot, Zhou Xuan, now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them leave! Leave me alone. I have given my everything to my Master. If I can die for Master, it will be my greatest honor!¡± Suddenly,pletely unafraid of Ye Qingtang¡¯s threats, Wu Chengze, who was under Ye Qingtang¡¯s control, gave a shocking deration loudly.


    Everyone from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was taken aback, and before they could react, Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her hand and stabbed it right in Wu Chengze¡¯s temple fiercely. Fresh blood gushed out. Wu Chengze lost all consciousness in a moment and passed out.


    Ye Qingtang lifted the unconscious Wu Chengze away and scoffed while looking up at the masses.


    ¡°Vige Master Wu is really devout. However, if you all want him to die in front of you, you can continue,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly. No one knew¡­ she was also taking a gamble.


    An evil spirit which just resurrected was not too agile in his movements, and if they escaped now, they still had a chance of survival.


    Wu Chengze¡¯s infatuation with the Blood Moon Sect shocked Ye Qingtang. However, she had no choice but to take a gamble. She could only gamble with Wu Chengze¡¯s life and see whether the people in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige were as crazy as him.


    And this time¡­


    Ye Qingtang won the gamble.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang knock Wu Chengze out, everyone from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had an angry and fearful expression, but no one dared to step forward.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Nodding at Lin Long, both of them dragged the unconscious Wu Chengze as they walked out.


    The people from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige did not dare to follow too closely and could only watch Ye Qingtang and Lin Long leave the hall step by step.


    However¡­


    Watching its offerings leaving gradually, the evil spirit in the hall suddenly let out a shrill cry. The sound was extremely piercing, and as it growled, huge blood fog spat out from its mouth which filled the entire hall. Along with the air, the blood fog was sucked into everyone¡¯s lungs!


    In just a sh, the people who took a breath of the blood fog felt that all blood was drained instantly. Everyone¡¯splexion turned strangely pale while their clear eyes were covered by ayer of haze.


    All the people from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige felt a tremor throughout their body, and in the next second, they chased out with a howl like zombies that had lost all rationality!

 Chapter 236 - Zombies (2)

    Chapter 236: Zombies (2)


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Ye Qingtang and Lin Long just left the pavilion but suddenly saw that the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige people had turned extremely crazy and were chasing after them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do they not care about Wu Chengze¡¯s life already?¡± Lin Long widened her eyes as she looked at the group of people that charged towards them powerfully in the night.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and nced across their bodies. A stern expression shed across her eyes.


    ¡°The essence of the people from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige had all been sucked by the evil spirit. Now, they are merely zombies that only know how to attack.¡± When Ye Qingtang started speaking, she immediately sent Wu Chengze flying out with a kick.


    Wu Chengze was useless already!


    Terror filled Lin Long. While she had heard of evil spirits, she had absolutely zero understanding about such evil monsters that exist in legends.


    ¡°Go!¡± Ye Qingtang did not dare to waste any time as she grabbed Lin Long¡¯s wrist and fled rapidly.


    ¡°Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige does not pledge loyalty to evil spirits, but why¡­¡± Lin Long¡¯s face had already lost all color.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes rapidly searched for an exit in the dark as she replied. ¡°Since it is an evil spirit, how would it understand anything about pity? The Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige people are all a group of idiots. How waspletely resurrecting the evil spirit such an easy thing? By pledging loyalty to an evil spirit¡­ they will only die sooner orter.¡±


    Forming an alliance with evil spirits was the most foolish thing to do in this world.


    Lin Long was astonished but knew that they could not afford any dys at that instant and, thus, quickly looked for an escape route with Ye Qingtang.


    Behind them, hundreds of zombies chased after them with loud growls, turning the silent forest into hell. Their shrilling roars were like a nightmare that quietly descended, causing the beasts in the forest to take flight in fear.


    Ye Qingtang pulled Lin Long to flee at top speed. Although thebat power of zombies was not strong, the evil spirit behind them would chase up once they were entangled with the zombies, and there would be no chance of escaping by then.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Ye Qingtang saw a stable not far away and sprinted over with Lin Long.


    There were two horses in the stable. As though sensing danger, the horses became uneasy and neighed in fear.


    Just when Ye Qingtang and Lin Long was about to get on the horse, the zombies had already pounced on them. Ye Qingtang immediately waved a hand, beheading the zombies while cutting off the string that tied the horses into the stable at the same time!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    With a shout, Ye Qingtang and Lin Long dashed out on their horses!


    The horses neighed and lifted their hoofs, crushing the heads of a few zombies. Blood sputtered out in the dim night. Ye Qingtang and Lin Long did not dare to stop and immediately rode out at top speed.


    However¡­ just as they were about to leave the stable, Zhou Xuan, who escaped one step earlier, suddenly flew towards them and stabbed through Lin Long¡¯s shoulder with his sword. When Lin Long fell off the horse from the pain, Zhou Xuan immediately got on Lin Long¡¯s horse and fled.


    ¡°Zhou Xuan!¡± Death filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. When she saw Lin Long falling off from the horse, Ye Qingtang did not hesitate at all and instantly jumped down from the horse which was galloping madly, catching Lin Long, and tumbling on the ground with Lin Long in her arms. Looking at Zhou Xuan¡¯s gradually-disappearing back view, she shed a murderous expression in her eyes. She lifted her arm in a sh, and an arrow from her hidden de shot right at Zhou Xuan¡¯s back.


    Zhou Xuan¡¯s shoulder was suddenly shot, and he fell off the horse!


    In the dark night, the horses ran away after sensing danger, and thest chance to escape was lost just like that!


    How Ye Qingtang wished she could twist Zhou Xuan¡¯s neck until it broke!

 Chapter 237 - Zombies (3)

    Chapter 237: Zombies (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Junior Sister Ye, leave now. Just ignore me already.¡± Lin Long held onto her shoulder which was trickling with blood as sweat dripped from her face in pain. She held the excruciating pain back and touched Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder.


    Ye Qingtang and she were not close, but Ye Qingtang actually chose to stay and protect her in such a hopeless situation.


    Shock filled Lin Long¡¯s heart. She never knew that there would actually be such a ¡°foolish¡± person on earth.


    Even that piece of trash Zhou Xuan knew how to save his life, yet Ye Qingtang chose to stay when she clearly had a chance to escape.


    So stupid¡­


    So foolish¡­


    But these made her tremble uncontrobly.


    Ye Qingtang saw the determination in Lin Long¡¯s eyes, but Ye Qingtang felt another kind of resolution.


    In her previous life, she swallowed humiliation in order to survive and hid from ce to ce. So many times, she had personally witnessed those who cared for her being killed right before her eyes. In her previous life¡­ she escaped too many times, but in this life¡­ she would definitely not leave any friend behind.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly smiled. In such a dire situation, under the moonlight, she smiled.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, from the day I entered the sect, I remembered this one sect rule.¡± Ye Qingtang helped Lin Long up slowly and grasped her sword tightly as she looked at the onught of zombies.


    ¡°We must not leave any disciple behind¡­ Must not!¡±


    An intense murderous expression filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    If she abandoned the people she treasured, what right did she have to seek revenge on Ye You!


    Lin Long looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s side-profile in shock as her heart that had been frozen for years suddenly felt a warmth like never before. A lump formed in her throat, and her eyes reddened instantly.


    ¡°Well said. If we can get through this cmity, we will¡­¡±


    Before Lin Long could finish her sentence, the zombies had already reached them.


    Even though they were facing a hopeless situation, the two strong-willed girls did not give up on any slightest chance to escape.


    Their swords gleamed in the moonlight. In that dark night, the swords in Ye Qingtang and Lin Long hands danced to the sound of death,posing a life anthem that belonged to only the two of them!


    The little ck ball snuggling in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart, feeling a strong sense of crisis, suddenly broke free of its constraint and rushed into the little lightning dragon¡¯s body.


    <em>Lend me!</em>


    <em>Lend me your body!</em>


    <em>I want to protect my mother and not allow anyone to harm her!</em>


    A piercing dragon roar suddenly sounded. A beam of light shone out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest and shot towards those zombies.


    Lin Long was a little shocked to see that light while a smile broke out on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face at that instant.


    ¡°Little fe, you¡¯re finally willing to move.¡±


    The little dragon man appeared in the night all of a sudden. However, at that moment, there was not a slight trace of a smile on its soft and supple face. Death filled its icy cold eyes. It had a tiny frame, but it blocked in front of Ye Qingtang like an insurmountable mountain!


    ¡°Anyone who harms my mother shall die!¡± A cold deration with frightening power escaped from its tiny mouth!


    It would do whatever it could to kill anyone who dared to touch its mother and ughter out a path for its mother!


    A strong force spread throughout the little dragon¡¯s force. It suddenly leaped up, and the scales on its tail glistened in the moonlight. Turning into a deadly bolt of light, it plunged into the group of zombies!

 Chapter 238 - Dare to touch her? (1)

    Chapter 238: Dare to touch her? (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe little dragon man¡¯s appearance turned the tablespletely.


    Its tiny frame possessed a destructive force, and the zombies died instantly when the dragon man passed by them!


    Lin Long looked in shock at the little fellow that suddenly appeared, and goosebumps rose all over her body when she saw its extremely brutal attacks.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, that is¡­¡± Lin Long looked at Ye Qingtang. If she did not see wrongly, that little thing seemed to have jumped out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest.


    Furthermore¡­


    That little fellow even called Junior Sister Ye¡­ mother?!


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and did not know how to exin to Lin Long, but she quietly let out a relieved sigh.


    This little fellow was always so listless on usual days, but at critical times, it was still reliable.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, don¡¯t care about that. Eat this elixir first.¡± Ye Qingtang took out a bottle of elixir and fed Lin Long.


    Lin Long was infected with the Blood gue and even suffered a sneak attack from Zhou Xuan. If she did not stop the bleeding, her life would be in danger.


    Lin Long nodded slightly and swallowed the elixir gratefully.


    The little dragon man killed all the zombies without restraint and returned all the oppression Ye Qingtang felt previously, multiplied.


    Just when Ye Qingtang was trying to search for a chance to bring Lin Long out from the battlefield, a powerful force suddenly descended in their surrounding.


    After being pestered by the zombies, the enormous evil spirit already neared Ye Qingtang and Lin Long. Its scarlet eyes filtered the wild battle out as it red right at Ye Qingtang.


    Its blood-stained mouth moved a little, giving out a screeching cry.


    Sensing danger immediately, Ye Qingtang looked up and saw the evil spirit from not far away.


    Her heart stopped!


    When the evil spirit tried to approach them, the little dragon man broke a zombie¡¯s neck and lunged to the front of Ye Qingtang,ing face to face with that evil spirit!


    ¡°Quickly leave, mother¡­ I will hold it back.¡± At this instant, the little dragon was no longer as presumptuous as before. It fixed its eyes on each and every movement of the evil spirit, and panic rose within it.


    It was temporarily using the lightning dragon¡¯s body, but the lightning dragon was still very young and was simply unable to hold all of the little ck ball¡¯s power. Being restrained in the body of the lightning dragon, the little ck ball could not unleash its realbat power, but it felt a deadly threat from the evil spirit before it.


    This was not what it could deal with right now using the little lightning dragon¡¯s body.


    If it had a real body, whatever evil spirits¡­ they were nothing to it.


    But now¡­


    It could not.


    What was more critical was¡­


    What a resurrecting evil spirit needed the most was vital essence, and the Heart of the Demon God in mother¡¯s body could be said to be the greatest temptation to all evil spirit creatures in the world.


    If the Heart of the Demon God were to be swallowed, the evil spirit would obtain power as mighty as that of an evil god! Ye Qingtang heard the nervousness in the little dragon man¡¯s tone clearly, and the expression in her eyespletely changed. She protected the injured Lin Long while tightening her grip on her sword.


    The evil spirit¡¯s eyes wavered between the little dragon man and Ye Qingtang. Evidently having sensed the two powerful offerings, its eyes glistened with greed and savagery as it suddenly raised a hand, releasing a blood-scented smoke.


    The little dragon man¡¯s face paled. With a jump, it used its body to block the attack of the blood-scented smoke!


    But this attack caused tiny cracks to appear on the little dragon man¡¯s face, and a ck fog slowly escaped through the cracks


    <em>This is bad!</em>


    The little dragon man was startled. If its aura was scattered, its power would subsequently disappear from the little lightning dragon¡¯s body!

 Chapter 239 - Dare to touch her? (2)

    Chapter 239: Dare to touch her? (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s heart suddenly wrenched when she saw the cracks on the little dragon man¡¯s face. Her expression turned cold, and with a nod at Lin Long, she drew out her sword and walked forward.


    As the little dragon man was still panicking over how to deal with the evil spirit, it suddenly saw a figure appearing behind it.


    It looked up and saw¡­


    Ye Qingtang was actually wielding a sword and standing behind it since god knows when.


    ¡°Mo¡­ mother¡­¡± The little dragon man widened its eyes in shock, and fear appeared in its eyes for the first time.


    ¡°Mother¡­ leave now. I can hold it back. Hurry¡­¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head at the little dragon man and smiled. ¡°Since you call me mother, which mother in this world would abandon her own child¡­ and flee for her own life?¡±


    Her faint smile was imprinted in the little dragon man¡¯s heart; it was beautiful and moving.


    It felt something tugging on its heartstrings¡ªsomething it had never felt before. The little dragon man only felt a warmth and an unfamiliar thing filling its eyes constantly.


    Drip Drop¡­


    A warm sensation slid out from the corner of its eyes. It looked in shock at the liquid that dripped down its cheeks and was at a loss.


    What was that?


    It¡­ cried¡­


    How could it be?


    It was only a consciousness born out of the Heart of the Demon God, how could it cry?


    ¡°I will fight together with you, okay?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the crying little dragon man and patted its head with a smile.


    The little dragon man was stunned as it nodded absentmindedly. It lowered his head, and while its eyes were brimming with tears, the sharp and determined expression in its eyes was never erased.


    It must protect its mother well!


    Watching the little dragon man¡¯s resolute back view, warmth surged within Ye Qingtang.


    If in the future¡­


    She really had a child, and if her child was like this little dragon man¡­ she was really expectant.


    However¡­


    Looking at the evil spirit which was a few steps away, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes sharpened. All warmth fadedpletely, and death filled her eyes.


    Presently, this evil spirit must be killed off first.


    The evil spirit saw the two offerings before it and let out a shrilling cry before lunging towards Ye Qingtang and the little dragon man with its blood-stained mouth wide open!


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath, lifted her sword, and charged forward together with the little dragon man.


    Right when they were about to exchange blows¡­


    A strong repressive force like nothing before suddenly enveloped the entire mountain forest!


    Countless birds shrieked and soared into the sky!


    The greedy evil spirit suddenly felt a force which elicited fear in it and immediately stopped in its tracks.


    In the next second, a tall figure suddenly descended in the moonlight of which casted a dreamlike glow around his body.


    That man stood in front of Ye Qingtang and the little dragon man. Hisrge and tall back was like the strongest, indestructible mountain in the world.


    Upon seeing the person¡¯s face, the evil spirit trembled severely without control. For the first time, it looked fearful and actually lowered his head and back, retreating backwards step by step.


    Ye Qingtang looked shockingly at the tall figure that appeared before her eyes all of a sudden. Under the moonlight, the person seemed to be a god from heaven who was filled with holiness and power which no one dared to infringe!


    ¡°Get lost.¡± A piercing, cold voice reverberated throughout the mountain vige


    The enormous evil spirit trembled in fear. Bending down humbly, it retreated slowly as though the owner of that was someone who could destroy everything in the world.

 Chapter 240 - Dare to touch her? (3)

    Chapter 240: Dare to touch her? (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAn extremely cold voice suddenly knocked onto her heart.


    <em>This voice¡­ is so familiar.</em>


    Ye Qingtang was slightly astonished.


    This voice obviously belonged to the person whom Mu Su brought her to meet that day.


    Watching the evil spirit retreating away cowardly, Ye Qingtang felt aplicated and indescribable feeling.


    ¡°That evil spirit wanted to suck my mother¡¯s blood and essence just now. Would-be¡­ uh¡­ You must not let it off!¡± Upon seeing the familiar back view, the little dragon man was suddenly energetic as it jumped out to lodge aint without caring about the crack on its face.


    A murderous air surrounded the tall man instantly, and the evil spirit suddenly felt an overpowering force directed towards him.


    He clearly did not move at all, but an overpowering force was instantaneously emitted from the man.


    All of a sudden, an invisible airstream rammed against the evil spirit¡¯s chest!


    In that instant, a hole was prated in the evil spirit¡¯s chest, and before it could even let out a cry, it fell on the ground.


    Such a powerful evil spirit was, however, killed by that man without effort¡­


    After witnessing everything, Ye Qingtang was rmed as she was even more certain of her guess on the man¡¯s identity.


    In the whole world, who else could possess such unbelievably-godly powers other than that person from the Antiquity Pce?


    The evil spirit was already dead, but Ye Qingtang could not feel any better. How she wished she could stuff the little dragon man in her arms and cover its mouth which brought trouble.


    <em>Oh, my little brat!</em>


    <em>This was not someone you can order around freely but someone who your mother, I, needed to avoid!</em>


    Ye Qingtang saw the lifeless evil spirit on the floor, and her heart quivered. She instinctively touched her chest, deeply afraid that the man would beat her to a pulp once he turned around and realized she had the Heart of the Demon God hidden in her body¡­


    However¡­


    The more she feared, the more her fears became true. When Ye Qingtang was filled with worries, the man suddenly turned around and looked at her.


    Under the moonlight, his exquisitely handsome appearance fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. On his cold faceid a set of eyes so deep that one could drown in it.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. Previously, she only heard the person¡¯s voice and never thought that¡­ such an unrivaled, handsome face was hidden behind thatyer of curtains.


    In both lives, Ye Qingtang self-professed that she had seen many pretty boys, but none of them could bepared to this person before her.


    How could there be a man so good-looking?


    Ye Qingtang was actually a little dumbfounded at the moment.


    Han Cangming looked at the young girl who nked out as his deep eyes reflected her beautiful face.


    At that very instant, the little dragon man could not be bothered with its injuries. Just from watching its mother and would-be father making eye contact, it wagged its tail agitatedly.


    <em>Would-be father!</em>


    <em>You¡¯re too amazing!</em>


    <em>No one can beat you at saving a damsel in distress!</em>


    <em>Quick!</em>


    <em>Give mother an affectionate hug!</em>


    <em>Kiss her!</em>


    <em>Kiss her now!</em>


    <em>Carry her home!</em>


    <em>Make a baby with her!</em>


    The little dragon man was so excited that its tail wagged continuously and excited tiny stars dotted his widened eyes.


    Perhaps it was because the little dragon man¡¯s reaction was too extreme, Ye Qingtang returned to her senses and immediately took a step back after recalling the person¡¯s identity and considering the Heart of the Demon God in her body.

 Chapter 241 - Marry (1)

    Chapter 241: Marry (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s action caused Han Cangming¡¯s eyes to flicker. His beautiful brows furrowed a little when he saw the girl¡¯s fearful behavior.


    She¡¯s afraid of him?


    Why?


    ¡°Thank you for saving us today, senior¡­¡± Ye Qingtang lowered her head and tried to reduce her presence.


    ¡°Han Cangming,¡± said Han Cangming suddenly.


    Ye Qingtang was astounded.


    Was not Han Cangming the Pce Lord of Antiquity Pce?!


    Her guess was indeed right!


    Lin Long, who was standing from aside, was shaken to the core when she heard the words ¡°Han Cangming¡±!


    Han Cangming?!


    That was actually Han Cangming!


    The person who saved them was actually the Pce Lord of Antiquity Pce?!


    She simply did not dare to believe that the legendary supreme figure in Antiquity Pce actually appeared in front of her and¡­ even rescued her and Junior Sister Ye?


    Lin Long even almost suspected whether she was hallucinating from the pain of the Blood gue.


    All of this was too much of a fantasy.


    ¡°My name.¡± Han Cangming could not help but say when he saw that Ye Qingtang was still like a frightened little rabbit.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little.


    Of course she knew that it was his name, but why was he saying his name here?


    Who knows whether Han Cangming had discovered the Heart of the Demon God in her¡­


    <em>Great powerful person, I know you are the most powerful person on earth. Please let my heart off!!</em>


    Ye Qingtang had a mental breakdown but did not show any of it on her face and could only say humbly, ¡°I seek your forgiveness for being unaware of your arrival. I am unable to return your kindness for saving us today, but I will remember it for the rest of my life.¡±


    For the first time, Ye Qingtang realized had such a suck-up side to her.


    It was not that she was too weak but that the opposing partner was too powerful. She had no choice but to chicken out!


    She just escaped a wolf¡¯sir one moment ago and entered a tiger¡¯s den in the next. Her heart was already flooded with tears from a long time ago.


    If Han Cangming discovered the Heart of the Demon God, her only fate was death even if she grew two more legs!


    Han Cangming looked down at the person who was only at his chest level. Her cautious behavior and the girl who touched him carelessly all over in Xuanling Sect on normal days werepletely two different people.


    The mountain forest was unusually silent in the dark night. The zombies that had not been killed sensed Han Cangming¡¯s power andid on the floor, shivering, not daring to move.


    A cold night breeze brushed past them.


    The unusual silence almost suffocated Ye Qingtang. There was no way for her to find out whether Han Cangming discovered the Heart of the Demon God in her heart. If he did not, why would a person with such a noble identity like him keep staring at her like this?


    And just at that moment, Han Cangming, who remained silent all along suddenly, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re unable to repay my kindness¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up slightly and at the beautiful god-like face in confusion.


    Indifference was etched on Han Cangming¡¯s face, and his lowered eyes reflected Ye Qingtang¡¯s bewildered face. Han Cangming said slowly in a cold tone,


    ¡°Then marrying me will do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lin Long stared at the man.


    <em>What did I hear?</em>


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang also nked out.


    In just a moment, Ye Qingtang was stunned and rooted to the ground as though she was struck by lightning. She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    <em>He¡­</em>


    <em>What did he say?</em>


    <em>Marry him??!!</em>


    <em>Was he blind or was she deaf?!</em>


    <em>Your Highness, isn¡¯t this joke of yours is too big already!!!</em>

 Chapter 242 - Marry (2)

    Chapter 242: Marry (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang was utterly dumbfounded as she stood rooted to the ground in a trance. Looking at the emotionless Han Cangming, she almost began to suspect whether that statement was really said by this man, who had abstinence written all over his face.


    ¡°Your Highness uh¡­ what did you say?¡± Ye Qingtang seriously suspected that she was hallucinating because she was too nervous in the battle just now.


    ¡°You. Marry me.¡± Han Cangming repeated in a rare case of good temper.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt that she was going to faint.


    The Pce Lord of Antiquity Pce wanted her to marry him?!


    <em>Your Highness¡­ how hard are you on yourself¡­</em>


    Ye Qingtang instinctively turned around to look at Lin Long, who had long frozen at the spot.


    At that instant, Lin Long felt that the entire world crashed internally. She looked at the horrified Ye Qingtang and then at the indifferent Han Cangming, and then silently lowered her head, choosing to ignore Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes which pleaded for help.


    <em>Junior Sister Ye, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you.</em>


    <em>It¡¯s just that¡­</em>


    <em>This person is a really big shot!</em>


    Lin Long never expected for things to develop in such a strange direction.


    There was not one person who did not know about Han Cangming. In this world, no one coulde close to him, and even the Sect Master of Xuanling Sect had to give Han Cangming a full bow should they meet. But it was this god-like person who came so unexpectedly¡­ This was a blessing of several lifetimes for others.


    However¡­


    Just by looking at her junior sister¡¯s anguished expression, Lin Long sensed with certainty the mental breakdown of Ye Qingtang.


    Despite that, she still had no choice.


    That was Han Cangming!!


    The legendary noble and aloof Pce Lord who was a Paragon actually asked her junior sister to ¡°marry¡± him!


    Lin Long¡¯s views were all crumbled.


    After seeking help but to no avail, Ye Qingtang almost went insane internally. Before she managed to turn around, she suddenly saw a shadow looming over her surroundings, blocking the moonlight and enveloping her tiny frame in it.


    Ye Qingtang turned around swiftly and met with Han Cangming¡¯s beautiful eyes that were just a few inches away from her. Her body froze, and her heart was in her mouth instantly.


    She instinctively wanted to take a step backward, but after meeting Han Cangming¡¯s deep eyes, it was as though roots grew from her feet, nting her right into the ground without any ability to move.


    The little dragon man from aside looked on the ¡°intimate interaction¡± between its Would-be Father and Mother with eager eyes and wagged its tail crazily.


    ¡°Muacks muacks muacks muacks~ Muacks muacks muacks muacks~¡± It puckered its lips anxiously, and its eyes twinkled as it watched the two people who gradually got closer. It almost dashed forward to knock Ye Qingtang and Han Cangming¡¯s head together for them to have a heated kiss.


    Ye Qingtang saw the little dragon man¡¯s expression and really wanted to p this reckless little fellow to the ground.


    <em>Muacks your head!</em>


    <em>So much for calling me your mother. Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a lethal Heart of the Demon God in your mother¡¯s body?</em>


    <em>What is this Han Cangming¡¯s identity? It was the orthodox Paragon!</em>


    <em>If the Heart of the Demon God was discovered, you can just wait to bawl your eyes out at my funeral!</em>


    God knows how much Ye Qingtang wanted to escape right now and stay away from Han Cangming, this dangerous person, as far as possible.


    <em>Marry him?</em>


    <em>Impossible, alright!</em>


    Han Cangming looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s dodging expression, and his brows gathered to a slight frown.


    That small reaction from Han Cangming fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and she broke out in a cold sweat from fear.


    Ordinary people did not even have a chance to see Han Cangming, but she actually dared to ignore Han Cangming¡¯s request to ¡°marry¡± him!

 Chapter 243 - Marry (3)

    Chapter 243: Marry (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Uh¡­ I am overwhelmed by your kind favor,¡± Ye Qingtang summoned her courage and said hurriedly, afraid that Han Cangming would kill her like how he killed the evil spirit just now if he was unhappy.


    Overwhelmed by his kind favor?


    Han Cangming raised a brow as he looked at Ye Qingtang who clearly only had ¡°overwhelmed¡± written on her face. He narrowed his eyes as a light darted across them.


    Should he dive straight in?


    Or advance gradually in proper sequence?


    After remaining silent for a while, Han Cangming suddenly took a step back and saw Ye Qingtang secretly heaving a sigh of relief. But before she could even let out that sigh, Han Cangming suddenly stretched out a hand and held onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s right hand.


    Goosebumps stood all over, and her body stiffened without daring to even look up.


    Did he discover it?!


    However¡­


    Han Cangming removed a ring on his finger and put it onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s fair finger without hesitation. The moment the slightlyrge ring was worn on Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger, it suddenly shrank in size, fitting on her finger tightly.


    ¡°You can consider it.¡± Afterward, Han Cangming released Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    Ye Qingtang was utterly stunned as though a bolt of lightning struck her, and her eyes stared right at the ring that was forcefully put on her finger.


    She did not know what material was that ring made of either. It was a silvery white ring with tiny, obscure ancient patterns carved on it


    Han Cangming did not say anything further and left.


    They would meet very quickly. He was not in a hurry.


    Just as when he came, the tall figure turned into a beam of light and instantly vanished before her eyes, leaving a trembling Ye Qingtang alone at the sight of that ring.


    Upon the dragon seeing that its Would-be Father leave just like this, it was as though a cold bucket of water was poured over the little dragon man¡¯s excited face, recing it with an expression full of despair.


    <em>Would-be Father, why did you leave already!!</em>


    <em>Even if you leave, you should bring mother away with you!!</em>


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister Ye?¡± After Han Cangming left, Lin Long finally dared to walk to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side. Lin Long looked at the ring on Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger and was stunned.


    ¡°Is this a love token that His Highness Han Cangming gave you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked up and stared at Lin Long with a frightened expression. After taking a deep breath, she immediately lifted a hand to take the ring out.


    ¡°What love token¡­ how can it be¡­¡±


    To no avail, Ye Qingtang used all her strength, but it was as if that ring was grown on her finger and did not move at all!


    ¡°¡­¡± Was this forcing her to chop off her hand?


    Ye Qingtang wanted to cry.


    What was Han Cangming cursed with!


    Lin Long could not help butugh when she saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s helpless expression.


    ¡°In this whole world, probably only you will avoid Han Cangming¡¯s favor like a gue¡­¡±


    <em>Favor?</em>


    <em>What the hell!</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression darkened further.


    If she were an ordinary girl, she would definitely be on cloud nine to meet such a powerful person like Han Cangming and even be able to ride on his coattails. But¡­ she had the Heart of the Demon God in her body!


    No matter what, Ye Qingtang would not forget how many assassinations she faced in her previous life from the people on the ¡°orthodox¡± because of that Heart of the Demon God.


    Now that she crossed paths with the leader of the orthodox, she only felt that her time was up!


    ¡°Senior sister, stop making fun of me already.¡± Ye Qingtang suppressed her inner turmoil and looked around the messy surroundings.


    The evil spirit was already shot dead by Han Cangming, but those zombies were notpletely exterminated. Without the evil spirit¡¯s orders, they were like headless flies that remained at the spot nkly.

 Chapter 244 - I Gave It A Dye (1)

    Chapter 244: I Gave It A Dye (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes slightly and carried the depressed little dragon man in her arms. Looking at its eyes just now, she almost thought that this little fellow would chase after Han Cangming and leave with him!


    It was clearly raised by her, but why was it so close to Han Cangming, whom it met for the first time?


    Ye Qingtang could not understand the reason but could only treat it as the dragon species¡¯ fondness for powerful people.


    Lin Long nodded. After walking a few meters, they suddenly saw Zhou Xuan, who was shot by Ye Qingtang and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Xuan was unlucky too: other than being shot in his shoulder, his head actually hit a rock when he fell from the horse, knocking him out immediately.


    Ye Qingtang cast a look at Zhou Xuan and then walked away, pretending as though she had not seen anything.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye?¡± Lin Long was rather confused when she saw Ye Qingtang walking away.


    ording to the sect rules, whatever Zhou Xuan did previously was enough for him to be kicked out of Xuanling Sect, but¡­ why did Ye Qingtang not do anything?


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks and looked at Lin Long with smiling eyes.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, do you know why the orthodox is so fearful of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s evil spirits?¡±


    Lin Long shook her head.


    Ye Qingtang looked down at the unconscious Zhou Xuan, and a murderous look shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Because the evil cultivation techniques of the Blood Moon Sect could allow the spirits to achieve immortality. Even if the Blood Moon Sect were exterminated and the sect members were killed initially, their souls would not disappear. Thus, the orthodox had to seal their souls. However, they still had a possibility of resurrection centuriester.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang pointed at the evil spirit on the floor and said, ¡°Although the evil spirit seems to be killed, it will never disappear. A whileter, it will regain consciousness, and at that time¡­ it will naturally need great amounts of spirit energy to nourish itself.¡±


    Ye Qingtang only talked briefly, but the realization hit Lin Long instantly.


    Looking at Zhou Xuan on the ground, Lin Long understood Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention and left together with Ye Qingtang without saying anything more.


    Ye Qingtang did not have any deep grudges with the evil spirit. In her previous lifetime, the so-called orthodox was the one who drove her to desperation. Thus, she had no interest in participating in the Blood Moon Sect affairs. Moreover, her current abilities were not enough to destroy the evil spirit. Luckily¡­ she was able to sit out and reap the spoilster. What was important now was to bring Lin Long back to the sect as soon as possible and eliminate the Blood gue in her body.


    Ye Qingtang and Lin Long left.


    Under the moonlight, the area around Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was deste. Zombies that had lost all directions and orders stood at the same spot unsteadily.


    However, someone appeared silently. Watching Ye Qingtang leave, there seemed to be a slight change in Wu Zheng¡¯s expression. However, he quickly looked away and found the unconscious Wu Chengze in the mess and poured a bottle of elixir into his mouth.


    When Wu Chengze was awake, he saw that all his rtives had turned into zombies. Yet, there was not a slight trace of pain in his eyes as he frantically searched for the evil spirit.


    ¡°Master!¡± Madness filled Wu Chengze¡¯s face when he saw the evil spirit that copsed on the ground.


    Wu Zheng watched coldly from aside. His face remained emotionless as he looked at how Wu Chengze waspletely unbothered about the lives of all his rtives.


    Very quickly, Wu Chenze spotted the unconscious Zhou Xuan from not far away, and an evil glimmer appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Go! Bring that sect disciple over here! Master needs nourishment from essence!¡±

 Chapter 245 - I Gave It A Dye (2)

    Chapter 245: I Gave It A Dye (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang brought Lin Long back to Xuanling Sect hurriedly. Luckily, Ye Qingtang had many elixirs on hand, which helped Lin Long pull through all the way until they reached the sect. Only after Ye Qingtang brought Lin Long to receive treatment did Ye Qingtang finally sigh in relief.


    She was about to report this mission to the outer sect warden but suddenly saw someone standing under a tree not far away suspiciously and peeping at her.


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow. Looking at the familiar figure, Ye Qingtang folded her arms and said,


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin.¡±


    A chill ran down Qin Huan¡¯s spine as he shifted out from the spot while holding onto a string that was pulling onto something behind the tree.


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re back so early?¡± Qin Huanughed stiffly.


    He just received news that Ye Qingtang returned to the sect and thus came over cautiously. Yet¡­ before he was able to mentally prepare himself, Ye Qingtang saw him.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes at Qin Huan¡¯s extremely unnatural expression which gave her a bad feeling.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin, where¡¯s my wolf?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    In just a moment, Qin Huan¡¯s hair stood on end, and he forcefully squeezed out a smile that was uglier than a cry on his attractive face.


    ¡°Oh that silver wolf¡­ it¡¯s still here. I fed it very well¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Qin Huan said guiltily.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything, but her eyes sharpened.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s stare, Qin Huan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tugged on the string in his hand in extreme reluctance, pulling the certain creature that was hidden behind the tree out.


    That was a big and muscr wolf¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang had a face of shock when she saw that wolf.


    The wolf that Qin Huan was leading was an adult wolf without doubt, but the wolf¡¯s fur was ash-white and not silver.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wolf!¡± Ye Qingtang red at Qin Huan furiously.


    Qin Huan was really on the verge of crying but could only muster his courage and reply. ¡°Your wolf? Isn¡¯t this your wolf?¡±


    ¡°My wolf is silver colored,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    The corner of Qin Huan¡¯s lips twitched as he feigned a firm front. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s silver colored¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Ye Qingtang pointed to the fierce gray wolf that Qin Huan was pulling.


    Qin Huan hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°No no no¡­ Listen to me, this is indeed your wolf. I just thought that its fur was not pretty previously and too loud so I gave it a dye. Look, isn¡¯t this color way more lowkey?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and drew out her sword in a swift motion.


    The sword glimmered, and Qin Huan immediately ducked.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡­ Listen to me¡­ It really is your wolf. Touch it if you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± Then, Qin Huan even pulled the gray wolf to stand in front of Ye Qingtang.


    The gray wolf shed its teeth at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Huan could only look at Ye Qingtang.


    Qin Huan held back his tears and imed. ¡°This¡­ this may be because you left for too long, and it doesn¡¯t remember you anymore. It will remember you if you continue to raise it for a few more days¡­¡±


    Before Qin Huan finished his sentence, Ye Qingtang already charged towards him with a sword in her hands.


    A chill went down his spine. Hurriedly pulling the gray wolf, he ran away madly.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye! Calm down! Calm down a little! Ah ah ah! Don¡¯t sh my face!¡±


    In the outer sect of Xuanling Sect, Qin Huan was sprinting like a madman while dragging along a gray wolf that was almost dying from the tight string and behind him was an armed Ye Qingtang who was chasing right after¡­

 Chapter 246 - You Have A Wolf Outside! (1)

    Chapter 246: You Have A Wolf Outside! (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosGu Yanqiu rubbed his temples and seemed troubled. Looking at Qin Huan who was standing before him after being beaten up to a pulp, his frown deepened.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, the situation is like this¡­ When Qin Huan went to your room that day, the silver wolf had already disappeared.¡± To help Qin Huan clear his awful mess, Gu Yanqiu patiently exined the weird disappearance of the silver wolf right after Ye Qingtang departed for the mission.


    That day, Qin Huan could not find the silver wolf and dragged Gu Yanqiu to search for it in the outer sect for days. He even almost searched under the nkets of the outer sect elders. However, the silver wolf was still nowhere to be found, and thus, in desperation, Qin Huan could only think of such a shockingly dumb idea.


    Qin Huan nodded his head furiously.


    ¡°Yas¡­ thas right¡­ It ran away itshelf¡­ Shenior Brother Gu and I shearched for a fery rong time¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Gu Yanqiu red at Qin Huan who could not even speak properly.


    Qin Huan pouted and kept quiet obediently.


    Ye Qingtang had aplicated expression on her face as she stared at the gray wolf which wasying sideways on the floor, kicking the air continuously, with froth at its mouth after being pulled by the neck for a long distance. ¡°So that¡¯s why Senior Brother Qin found this gray wolf topensate me?¡±


    Qin Huan hurriedly nodded and was about to say something, but Ye Qingtang darted him a cold look. ¡°Speak humannguage.¡±


    Qin Huan ducked instinctively and tried his best to speak clearly. ¡°This¡­ this gray wolf is pretty good¡­ I searched for a long time¡­ That silver wolf of yours is too fat¡­ This size of this one is definitely the standard. It¡¯s even fierce and domineering¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the gray wolf whose eyes were rolled back and was still kicking the air. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cold sweat trickled down Qin Huan¡¯s face continuously. He hastily lifted the gray wolf¡¯s head up and cleaned up the froth at its mouth, trying his best to make the gray wolf appear a little more mighty.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly felt very pitiful for the gray wolf.


    ¡°We will continue to help you search for the silver wolf. How about you take this wolf back first?¡± Gu Yanqiu suggested.


    Ye Qingtang was opposed to it internally, but seeing how the gray wolf was tortured to that state by Qin Huan, its days may be numbered in Qin Huan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You two will help me to search for the silver wolf?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Qin Huan nodded furiously.


    Ye Qingtang hesitated for a while but finally nodded.


    Immediately, Qin Huan handed the leash on the gray wolf into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands. Her lips twitched when she saw the leash used for dogs.


    Qin Huan looked at her especially obediently.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt a little headache. She still needed to submit her mission and did not intend to continue wasting time with Qin Huan. Thus, she simply waited for the gray wolf to recover a little and walked it back to her dorm.


    The gray wolf walked at a slow pace with Ye Qingtang. Perhaps it was because of the trauma from Qin Huan¡¯s torture or that the image of Ye Qingtang chasing after Qin Huan¡¯s life was too impactful, the gray wolf walked beside Ye Qingtang in extreme obedience then.


    It must be said that although this gray wolf was found by Qin Huan to be a ¡°counterfeit¡±¡­ judging by its appearance, it was also considered to be a supreme-grade amongst the wolves.


    Ye Qingtang reached the door of her dorm. She nced at the gray wolf and could not help but sigh as the image of the silver wolf could not be forgotten no matter how.


    Why did it disappear so suddenly?


    Ye Qingtang opened the door to her room gloomily with the gray wolf right beside her leg. As Ye Qingtang looked up, a silver figure suddenly appeared in her vision.


    That domineering silver wolf was standing by Ye Qingtang¡¯s bed silently just as it was when she left.

 Chapter 247 - You Have A Wolf Outside! (2)

    Chapter 247: You Have A Wolf Outside! (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe domineering silver wolf was standing by Ye Qingtang¡¯s bed silently just as it was when she left.


    Happiness filled her instantly when she saw the familiar figure.


    Who said her silver wolf was missing?!


    Was it not still here!


    How dare Qin Huan that fellow lie to her!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mood changed drastically. A smile bloomed on her face the moment she saw the silver wolf, and she walked towards that silver wolf immediately.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang only took a step forward but was suddenly pulled back by a certain force.


    She turned around and saw that the gray wolf, which was originally following beside her, sprawled on the floor in shivers. Its bright, piercing eyes were, however, full of fear and terror at that instant, and it was unwilling to move further in.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. Out of a sudden, she felt a pair of deathly cold eyes on her. She looked in the direction of the source of that feeling and saw¡­


    The silver wolf, which had always been aloof, was staring at her and the stupefied gray wolf beside her with a frighteningly cold expression.


    That expression somehow gave her a feeling that she was being caught in the act of having an affair¡­


    When the silver wolf nced at the leash in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand, she instinctively threw the leash away to prove her innocence.


    <em>Baby, I have nothing to do with this gray creature!</em>


    As for that gray wolf, it was already trembling in fear under the silver wolf¡¯s stare and almost passed out there and then.


    Atst, the gray wolf fell on the ground as though he was being crushed by a boulder. Unable to bear that suffocatingly overbearing force, it crawled up and dashed out of the room with a wail without looking back.


    Ye Qingtang looked strangely at the back view of the gray wolf that ran away at top speed.


    What happened?


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered with the gray wolf that suddenly escaped and quickly walked towards the silver wolf which she regained.


    However, she did not know whether it was her illusion, but when she was about to take a step closer, she felt an odd coldness in the air¡­


    Under the silver wolf¡¯s gaze, guilt filled her without reason. She swallowed her saliva and cracked a smile as she tried to get near the wolf while exining, ¡°Uh¡­ the gray wolf is not mine. Senior Brother Qin forcefully passed it to me! It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    The silver wolf nced at Ye Qingtang and did not react.


    Ye Qingtang broke down internally.


    It was indeed angry!


    At that very instant, Ye Qingtang really wanted to drag Qin Huan that idiot over and give him a beating again.


    Not only did he lie that her silver wolf was missing, he even stuffed a gray wolf to her.


    It was great now. The silver wolf saw her bring another wolf back. Was he stirring things up!


    God knows that Ye Qingtang was finally able to be more intimate with the previously-aloof silver wolf after much effort, but now, everything returned to square one because of that gray wolf that jumped in.


    ¡­


    Outside Xuanling Sect, Mu Su looked in despair at the sect above the clouds. He felt extremelyplicated.


    He originally thought that everything would be fine once His Highness returned.


    However¡­


    <em>Your Highness, why did you go back!</em>


    <em>Are you addicted to bing a wolf!</em>


    Mu Su wiped his tears away. Initially, he still thought that His Highness would never be able to get the girl and get his heart back with his level of emotional intelligence.


    Yet, never had he expected that the twists and turns of life would allow His Highness to gain a blessing out of adversity.<em>His Highness could actually turn into a cute animal, and that¡¯s simply his natural gift in picking up girls, isn¡¯t it!</em>

 Chapter 248 - Inquiry (1)

    Chapter 248: Inquiry (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter settling down the silver wolf, Ye Qingtang went to submit her mission.


    At this time, most of the disciples in the same batch as Ye Qingtang had not returned. When the warden saw Ye Qingtang, he could not help but find it a little strange.


    ¡°Warden, I¡¯m here to submit the mission,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the Warden.


    The Warden swept a look across Ye Qingtang with a hint of confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you the one submitting the mission? Where¡¯s Zhou Xuan?¡± The warden said impatiently.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the annoyed face of the Warden and lowered her eyes. ¡°Senior Brother Zhou is already dead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The warden¡¯s expression changed.


    Ye Qingtang saw the drastic change in the warden¡¯s expression andughed internally.


    When she left Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, Zhou Xuan was indeed still alive, but now¡­ he would probably be dead already.


    ¡°What exactly happened!¡± The warden had an ugly expression on his face. If there were no idents in sect missions, disciples only needed to submit their mission to the warden, but if there were casualties, the warden had to report it to the outer sect elders.


    At that very instant, the warden¡¯s mood was terrible.


    It should be known that he transferred Ye Qingtang, a new disciple, into Zhou Xuan¡¯s team as an exception after epting many benefits from Zhou Xuan the other time.


    However¡­ reassigning sect missions in secret was not allowed in the sect. New disciples like Ye Qingtang, especially, would definitely not be appointed to take on overly dangerous missions for old disciples.


    Previously, the warden was aware that Zhou Xuan intended to use this chance to teach Ye Qingtang a lesson and thus did not think too much about it, though everything would be different once the outer sect elders hear of this.


    Looking at the warden¡¯s slightly pale face, Ye Qingtang obviously knew what he was worried about, but she did not show it and only told him everything that happened in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige in full detail, while excluding Han Cangming¡¯s appearance and the fact that Zhou Xuan was not yet dead at that time on purpose.


    The more the warden listened, the more shocked he was. Things were utterly beyond his expectation.


    He originally thought that nothing would happen in an investigation in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. Hence, he dared to abuse his power and make an exception for Zhou Xuan. Yet unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Noted. I will inform the outer sect elders about this.¡± The warden was extremely frustrated as the matter concerned the deaths of three disciples and was rted to the resurrection of the Blood Moon Sect. There was no way he could hide this even if he wanted to.


    Ye Qingtang nodded obediently and took her leave.


    While the warden could only muster his courage and inform the elder of the outer sect Sword Faction.


    Before Ye Qingtang could even enter her room, a senior brother summoned for her and said that the outer sect elder asked for her to head over.


    Ye Qingtang immediately went with that senior brother.


    In just a while, Ye Qingtang was brought to all elders of the outer sect. In the hall were the four elders from the outer sect¡¯s Sword Faction, Fist Faction, Array Faction, and Herbal Faction had arrived, while the warden who ryed the message was present as well.


    Along with Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance, the four outer sect elder¡¯s eyes were immediately gathered on that tiny figure.


    Elder Huang from the outer sect¡¯s Sword Faction looked up at Ye Qingtang, who entered the hall. A tight frown was seen on his face as he cast a sharp look at Ye Qingtang. He had seen Ye Qingtang when he was leading the new disciples into the sect previously, but¡­ he did not pay much attention to her because her spirit root was too inferior¡­

 Chapter 249 - Inquiry (2)

    Chapter 249: Inquiry (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs Elder Huang examined Ye Qingtang, the other three outer sect elders were secretly observing the young girl before them as well.


    After a moment, Elder Huang then took the lead and asked, ¡°What exactly happened in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige?¡±


    Ye Qingtang immediately let out the whole story.


    After her ount, the four elders¡¯ expressions were not too good.


    Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was affiliated to Xuanling Sect. If the vige master, Wu Chengze, really switched to worship the Blood Moon Sect as Ye Qingtang said, it would be a humiliation to Xuanling Sect that could not be erased.


    If words were to spread about the affiliation with an orthodox sect that was infatuated with resurrecting an evil spirit, would it not attract ridicule?


    Elder Huang narrowed his eyes. He recalled Ye Qingtang¡¯s words but did not find any suspicious areas. Moreover, Ye Qingtang was merely a new disciple and would not be bold enough to make up such an outrageous lie.


    But there was one point¡­


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you are a new disciple, but why would you go on a sect mission together with Zhou Xuan and the rest?¡± asked Elder Huang without expressions. Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance in this team itself was extremely illogical.


    Once he said that, the warden standing from aside immediately started breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Ye Qingtang nced over the warden¡¯s pale expression, and a hint ofughter shed past her eyes. ¡°I am unaware as well. I listened to the warden¡¯s arrangement for everything. The warden told me to join Senior Brother Zhou¡¯s team, so that¡¯s what I did.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s casual reply was but a huge rock on the warden¡¯s mind.


    The faces of all elders darkened, and Elder Huang even gave the warden a cold look.


    ¡°Should a new disciple be participating in the mission for Zhou Xuan and the rest?¡±


    The warden¡¯s face turned pale, and he hurriedly knelt down as cold sweat trickled down his body.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t even handle this properly, Xuanling Sect does not need such a useless person like you anymore. Leave the sect immediately,¡± Elder Huang said emotionlessly, driving that warden out of Xuanling Sect..


    The warden¡¯s face turned green immediately. He had been through so many things and contributed so much to climb up to this outer sect warden position. Never had he thought that his career would be ended right now because of his greed of a moment!


    The warden wanted to plead for mercy but was immediately ordered to be sent away by Elder Huang.


    No one was allowed to break the sect rules.


    There was no emotion on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she watched the warden being forcefully carried away. From the start, she already knew that Zhou Xuan bribed the warden, which was why the warden changed her team. It was obvious that the warden knew about Zhou Xuan¡¯s intentions but still handed her into Zhou Xuan¡¯s hands for his own gains.


    Towards such a person, Ye Qingtang was not sympathetic at all.


    ¡°We will send people to get to the bottom of this matter. Before the investigation ispleted, both Lin Long and you should not take on any missions temporarily. If there is a need, we will summon you two for inquiry,¡± said Elder Huang.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Elder Huang did not say anything further and let Ye Qingtang return first.


    Once Ye Qingtang left, the other three elders who had remained silent throughout finally said something.


    ¡°This Ye Qingtang is rather mature and not like ordinary new disciples. I heard from the Rewards Pavilion warden previously that she beheaded a viin on the Assassination Roll by herself and thought that it was misinformation. Now, it seems that she is pretty good,¡± praised the elder of the outer sect¡¯s Array Faction as he watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s fading back view.

 Chapter 250 - The Path To The Inner Sect (1)

    Chapter 250: The Path To The Inner Sect (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Pretty good?¡± Elder Huangughed faintly. ¡°Regardless of her nature, one is to speak with their skills in the sect. It is already not easy for Ye Qingtang to pass the sect assessment with such a spirit root. No matter how mature she is, her natural endowments are ultimately not sufficient. She can only be an outer sect disciple at most in this life and will not have any fate with the inner sect.¡±


    Amongst the four factions, only the Sword Faction had the greatest requirement regarding the spirit roots. No matter how outstanding Ye Qingtang¡¯s performance was, it was still useless to the Sword Faction.


    The Array Faction elder frowned slightly, dissatisfied with Elder Huang¡¯s words. When the new disciples entered the sect, the elder from the outer sect¡¯s Array Faction had already heard of such a girl from the Elder Qin of the inner sect¡¯s Array Faction. From Elder Qin¡¯s tone, one could tell that he valued Ye Qingtang. However, because Ye Qingtang just entered the sect, Elder Qin suggested to observe her for a period of time before making the final decision.


    ¡°There should be more investigations regarding Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. If it is really rted to the Blood Moon Sect, it would be serious,¡± the Fist Faction said, returning to official matters.


    With that, the other three elders felt a weight on their minds.


    Thousands of years ago, the Blood Moon Sect reigned supreme. Only after great effort from all sects in the world and deaths of many elites was the Blood Moon Sect exterminated.


    If the Blood Moon Sect was resurrected, chaos would definitely ensue!


    ¡°This matter is serious, and we will need to send people to investigate. We will have to heed the Sect Master¡¯s arrangements regarding the specific ns.¡±


    ¡­


    When Ye Qingtang returned from where she met the elders and to her room, Lin Long happened to be in the room as well.


    Although Lin Long¡¯s face was slightly pale, she was in a better condition than before.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, how do you feel now?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Lin Long and asked.


    Lin Long replied. ¡°The elixirs you gave me before are pretty effective. The physician said that I only need to recuperate for a while to recover.¡±


    The Blood gue would destroy one¡¯s spirit root. The elixir that Ye Qingtang gave Lin Long to consume could protect the spirit root from being eroded. If her spirit root were broken, it would be difficult for Lin Long to progress any further in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled from the bottom of her heart.


    Lin Long looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°It is all thanks to you. I still need to recuperate for a while for now, and while there isn¡¯t anything¡­¡± Lin Long frowned slightly as disappointment filled her eyes. ¡°The inner sect assessment is one month from now. Given my current condition, I might not be able to participate in it.¡±


    While Lin Long¡¯s tone was calm, but a hint of regret could still be heard from her words.


    The difference between the inner sect and outer sect was huge in a sect. To be truly powerful, the only way was to enter the inner sect. However, there was only one assessment for outer sect disciples to convert to inner sect disciples every year. Given Lin Long¡¯s current condition, it was probable that there was no way she could take part in it.


    Ye Qingtang heard Lin Long¡¯s words, and the expression in her eyes changed.


    Lin Long did not notice Ye Qingtang¡¯s emotions and continued. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry. It is still early for you. New disciples cannot participate in the inner sect assessment in their first year in the sect. You can use this one year plus to focus on cultivation in preparation for theing year.¡±


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang was unable to be as rxed.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s real goal of entering Xuanling Sect was to enter the inner sect, and only through entering the inner sect would she be able to narrow the distance between her and Ye You.


    Ye You was currently the final disciple of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master, but she was still merely an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Sect. The gap between the two of them was like a chasm.


    She must enter the inner sect in the shortest time possible!

 Chapter 251 - The Path To The Inner Sect (2)

    Chapter 251: The Path To The Inner Sect (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang set her mind to take part in the inner sect assessment this year, and what she needed now was to be given an exception to participate.


    A few dayster, Yun Shu and the rest returned from their mission as well. The missions for new disciples were simpler, and there was not much difficulty when they attempted the missions together. Yun Shu obtained a pretty good treasure from the mission this time, which Ye Qingtang did hear him mentioning about briefly, though she did not ask what it was exactly.


    As more disciples returned from their missions, a tremendous change suddenly happened to the situation.


    Disciples that were out for missions did not return to the sect in the stipted timing. It happened to only one or two teams initially, and Xuanling Sect was not too bothered. But as time was dyed, they strangely lost news of more and more disciples. Moreover, this did not only happen in the outer sect of Xuanling Sect; disciples from the inner sect disappeared during missions as well.


    Then, Xuanling Sect sensed that something was off and immediately formed a group of elites in the sect to investigate the disappearance cases.


    Being ranked in the first hundred elites in the outer sect, Qin Huan was assigned in the group as well. Along with the other outstanding disciples in the outer sect, they were to set off to investigate those disappeared disciples.


    Just as Qin Huan was packing his bag and ready to leave, he suddenly saw¡­


    Ye Qingtang standing outside his door from some time ago.


    The two disciples living with Qin Huan suddenly saw the beautiful junior sister at the door and instantly darted him a yful look. Qin Huan¡¯s face darkened and immediately chased the two away before inviting Ye Qingtang into the room carefully.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye? Is there anything I can help with?¡± Qin Huan looked at Ye Qingtang guiltily. He only heard that the missing silver wolf actually returned a few days ago and almost ¡°died¡± from misery.


    He deeply felt that the silver wolf was simply fooling with him.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin, are you going to investigate the disappearance of the sect disciples?¡± Ye Qingtang went straight to the point.


    Qin Huan nodded and replied with a helpless expression. ¡°Yes. This matter is pretty blown up. I heard that not only Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciples disappeared for no reason, but the same thing also happened to the few sects nearby. Now, not just us but other sects have also sent disciples out to investigate¡­¡±


    Qin Huan returned to his senses and said earnestly, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, it is not very peaceful recently. You should take on lesser rewarded missions. The sect will not assign any missions to you all in this one month anyway. Do remain in the sect and cultivate, lest you get into any idents.¡±


    <em>Even inner sect disciples disappeared. God knows what exactly happened outside.</em>


    The disciples sent out for this investigation were all elites from the inner and outer sects. Even disciples in the outer sect who were ranked below one thousand were not deployed, much less disciples who just entered the sect like Ye Qingtang.


    Evidently, the sect took this matter seriously and was very meticulous in handling it.


    However, right after Qin Huan finished his sentence, Ye Qingtang suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Qin, there¡¯s something I wish to ask you for help with.¡±


    Confusion was etched on Qin Huan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Please bring me along for this mission.¡± Ye Qingtang grinned.


    The expression on Qin Huan¡¯s face turned to that of shock in an instant.


    ¡°You¡­ you want to go?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Qin Huan suspected whether Ye Qingtang had gone crazy.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, don¡¯t joke around anymore. This mission is not like any other. No one knows what kind of danger we will meet with. You shouldn¡¯t join.¡± Qin Huan hurriedly waved his hands.

 Chapter 252 - The Path To The Inner Sect (3)

    Chapter 252: The Path To The Inner Sect (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I must go this time. If you don¡¯t agree, I will look for Senior Brother Gu.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang wanted to leave.


    Qin Huan hurriedly stopped her and said, ¡°Take it that I¡¯m afraid of you. Senior Brother Gu¡¯s side is even more dangerous. What¡­ what should I say about you¡­¡±


    Qin Huan had a troubled expression on his face. He was aware of this junior sister¡¯s stubbornness, but no matter how, he really could not understand why Ye Qingtang wanted to join such a dangerous mission.


    Although the sect elders already said that they would be handsomely rewarded as long as they found any clues before the missions were allocated¡­ this was at the cost of one¡¯s life.


    Why was this little girl so insistent on taking this risk?


    ¡°Agree or disagree?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly and did not intend to exin too much to Qin Huan.


    Xuanling Sect took this matter exceptionally seriously, and Ye Qingtang noticed this. The inner sect entrance assessment would take ce one monthter, and Ye Qingtang might not even have the chance to participate in the assessment as a new disciple.


    Thus¡­


    She must grasp every opportunity. If she could find any clues in this mission, perhaps she would have a chance to take part in the assessment as an exception.


    It was hence why Ye Qingtang specially rushed over.


    Qin Huan had no other choice but to brace himself and agree.


    ¡°But let me set this clear first: you must follow me tightly throughout this mission.¡± Qin Huan could not help but warn her again.


    Ye Qingtang obviously nodded perfunctorily. Once they were on the mission, whatever she wanted to do was not what Qin Huan could control.


    ¡°Then do you want to make preparations first?¡± Qin Huan asked.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it a long time ago. The things are stored in my space ring.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The corner of Qin Huan¡¯s lips twitched a little. He deeply felt that he seemed to have fallen into Ye Qingtang¡¯s trap!


    Qin Huan did not have time to argue with Ye Qingtang about it and only hurried to the gathering point outside the sect along with her.


    There were already seven to eight people standing at the gathering point when they reached.


    Qin Huan brought Ye Qingtang over and said to the leading disciple, ¡°Senior Brother Dai, this is Ye Qingtang, Junior Sister Ye. She volunteered to participate in our mission this time.¡±


    Dai Changming was tall and had a pretty face. His straight brows were slightly furrowed as he looked straight at Ye Qingtang, who was standing behind Qin Huan. ¡°Ye Qingtang? I¡¯ve never heard of her. Is she ranked in the first thousand in the outer sect?¡±


    Qin Huan¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He was about to say something, but someone was one step ahead of him.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? Qin Huan, are you joking! She is a new disciple who just entered the sect for a month or so. What qualification does she have to participate in this mission?¡± That voice was sharp with a hint of animosity.


    Qin Huan looked in the direction of the voice, and this took him aback slightly.


    Zhou Qu, with a face of dismay, appeared from behind Dai Changming. His devious eyes red at Ye Qingtang resentfully.


    Frustration filled Qin Huan when he saw Zhou Qu before him. Zhou Qu happened to be ranked in the top one thousand in the outer sect and was assigned on this mission as well. However¡­


    It did not cross Qin Huan¡¯s mind that Zhou Qu would actually be in the same team as him. Then, he could not help but look at Ye Qingtang behind him worriedly.


    Not long ago, Zhou Xuan ced Ye Qingtang in his team because of his private grudge, but he himself died in the end.


    Zhou Qu was Zhou Xuan¡¯s younger brother, and he already had a feud with Ye Qingtang. Now that they were actually going to be on the same team¡­

 Chapter 253 - Mission Begins (1)

    Chapter 253: Mission Begins (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosQin Huan was really a headache now.


    Both Zhou Qu and Zhou Xuan were stingy people. Zhou Xuan always made things difficult for Ye Qingtang as he tried to take revenge for Zhou Qu. Now that Zhou Xuan died, Zhou Qu definitely resented Ye Qingtang.


    Zhou Qu stared cruelly at Ye Qingtang. He med Ye Qingtang for Zhou Xuan¡¯s death after knowing Zhou Xuan died in a mission. Fighting between disciples was prohibited by the sect. If not because of that, he would have found trouble with Ye Qingtang much earlier.


    ¡°Senior Brother Dai, she is the new disciple this year, not the top one thousand in the outer sect.¡± Zhou Qu hid his malice and exined to Dai Changming.


    Dai Changming frowned and gave a fierce look to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Qin Huan, what do you want?¡± Dai Changming asked Qin Huan directly as he did not even bother to question Ye Qingtang.


    Qin Huan was still figuring out how to convince Dai Changming, but Ye Qingtang spoke first. ¡°The sect Elders said that the elites of the outer sect must join this mission. It¡¯s true that the top one thousand disciples can¡¯t escape from it, but no one said that others can¡¯t join, right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice was clear, and her eyes were bright. She stared at Dai Changming, who had an unpleasant expression.


    Dai Changming¡¯s face darkened.


    Zhou Qu was about to mock at Ye Qingtang, but he then realized that it was a good chance for Ye Qingtang to leave the sect. He would then be able to take revenge for his brother!


    Zhou Qu did not say anything.


    Dai Changming was silent for a while and nced at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to follow, but do not expect anyone to take care of you during the mission,¡± he said and turned.


    Dai Changming¡¯s words were not very pleasant, but he allowed Ye Qingtang to join the team.


    Qin Huan sighed in relief. The rest of the disciples did not object since Dai Changming agreed. They did not care whether Ye Qingtang would follow them, as either way, none of them would help this new disciple.


    The mission this time was extremely difficult. They also need to be fully prepared.


    No one would bother if Ye Qingtang wanted to bring about her own death.


    The group of people then immediately walked down the Path to Heaven.


    Zhou Qu took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang before he turned away. His eyes were gloomy and cold.


    Qin Huan and Ye Qingtang walked at the back.


    ¡°I did not expect Zhou Qu to be in this team as well. Be more careful, Junior Sister Ye. Zhou Qu is very cunning. He definitely med Zhou Xuan¡¯s death on you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled gently.


    med on her?


    She had not yet finished the business with the brothers of the Zhou family. She would satisfy his desires if Zhou Qu wanted to die.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin, what¡¯s special about Senior Brother Dai?¡± Ye Qingtang asked as she did not meet Dai Changming in her previous life.


    Qin Huan said softly, ¡°He is the number ten on the Honor Roll List. He will be the leader of our team this time.¡±


    <em>Honor Roll List?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was a little stunned. The Honor Roll List that Qin Huan mentioned was the top ranking in the outer sect. There were only ten people on the list. They were the strongest disciples in the outer sect. The top three could bepared with inner sect disciples for their abilities. No one dared to challenge them in the outer sect.


    This was the first time that Ye Qingtang had an encounter with a disciple on the Honor Roll List.

 Chapter 254 - Mission Begins (2)

    Chapter 254: Mission Begins (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosSect disciples disappearing was a serious issue. The Elders had informed them of the path those disciples took before they set off. They only needed to follow that path to find out any suspicious ces.


    ¡°Deer City? Where is that? I have never heard of that before.¡± Qin Huan read through the mission file.


    There were three outer sect disciples who went missing when they were assigned to Deer City for their mission.


    ¡°Deer City is a small town. It was a carnage site a thousand years ago. There were wars and conflicts happening there all the time. Deer City was rebuilt and destroyed in wars again and again. It only settled down a few hundred years ago¡­¡± Ye Qingtang exined casually.


    Qin Huan stared at her in surprise. How did this little girl know about all that?


    Zhou Qu turned to look at Ye Qingtang frequently along the way. His sight was gloomy. He did not have any chance to confront her as Dai Changming asked everyone to rush along the way.


    The team rode the horses for a few days, and a stretch of mountains appeared in front of them. The mountain was steep and blocked their way. Dai Changming and the rest came down from the horses. They frowned and stared at the mountains a few hundred meters tall.


    ¡°We have to cross the stretch of mountains in order to reach Deer City.¡± Dai Changming contemted for a while.


    ¡°The mountain here is too steep for the horses. Get ready to climb up.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were overcast with sadness after Dai Changming¡¯smand. Horses could not climb up the mountains here. Even if they climbed by themselves, they might need to travel on foot for the road afterward.


    Everyone could only quietly begin preparations. They tied the horses at the side, rolled up their sleeves, and prepared to climb.


    The mountain was so steep that it was almost vertical. It was full of danger to climb by themselves. If they missed a step, they might just fall into the ridges.


    When everyone was just about to climb, they suddenly heard the horses¡¯ hooves from far. Two men in yellow were approaching the mountain on horses.


    ¡°Are they the disciples of the Wind Moon Sect?¡± Qin Huan was stunned as he saw the two men.


    They both wore yellow clothes. The design made it obvious that they belonged to the Wind Moon Sect.


    Disciples from all sects went missing, and all sects sent disciples out for investigation.


    Ye Qingtang scanned them and captured the dragon pattern on their chest. She immediately knew their identities. The dragon pattern belonged to the Wind Moon Sect, and only inner sect disciples would have the patterns of their respective sects.


    These two men were the Wind Moon Sect¡¯s inner sect disciples!


    Dai Changming and the rest also noticed that.


    The investigation was carried out not only by the inner and outer sects but also by the respective Elders. It was normal to meet inner sect disciples from other sects.


    The two disciples of the Wind Moon Sect reached the front of the mountain. One of the young men took a nce at Ye Qingtang and the group, but he appeared to not notice them at all as he looked straight at the youth beside.


    The youth was still a child that was at most twelve or thirteen years old. His face was still pure and innocent.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you seldom leave the sect. Going on the mission this time will let you go through some training. We will only need at most half a day to reach Deer City after crossing this stretch of mountains,¡± The young man said and smiled.

 Chapter 255 - Mission Begins (3).

    Chapter 255: Mission Begins (3).


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe youth¡¯s sightnded on the mountains that were at least a few hundred meters in height. His face suddenly tensed, and he asked nervously, ¡°Senior Brother, are we going to climb the mountain?¡±


    His voice was filled with childishness and bewilderment.


    The young man chuckled. ¡°Climb the mountain? That¡¯s not necessary at all. We will have to travel on foot if we climb over the mountain now.¡±


    The youth bit his lips and did not know what to do.


    The two of them were chatting as if they had never seen Ye Qingtang and the group of people there. However, none of the people from the Xuanling Sect dared to have any reaction.


    The opposite side was Wind Moon Sect¡¯s inner sect disciples, and they were just the outer sect disciples. The difference between inner and outer sects was immense. They did not feel that it was inappropriate to be neglected.


    The difference was meant to be like that.


    The young man noticed the bewilderment on the youth¡¯s face, and he was more amused. ¡°Junior Brother, do you still remember the Linyue Sword moves that Master taught you half a month ago?¡±


    The youth nodded timidly.


    The young man then lifted his hand and pointed to the stretch of mountains.


    ¡°Today you will use the moves to split the mountain.¡±


    Zhou Qu and the rest were stunned when they heard what the young man just said.


    <em>Split the mountain?</em>


    Everyone looked at the innocent youth. They could not make the connection between splitting the mountain and the youth in front of them.


    However¡­


    The youth hesitated for a moment, but he came down from the horse when he saw the young man¡¯s seriousness. The little hand pulled out the sword by his waist slowly.


    The little guy that seemed to be weak and vulnerable suddenly waved his sword the next second. A violent wind gathered around him as he waved the sword.


    All of a sudden!


    A sword breath was concentrated on the sword, and he immediately swung his sword towards the mountain.


    The intangible sword breath rushed downwards. A streak of cool light emerged, and the sword breath that was formed by the wind smashed onto the mountain.


    Within a second, a huge crack appeared on the steep mountain. Millions of cracked stones flew into the stretch of ridges. A direct path was split out.


    The scene really shocked Zhou Qu and the rest.


    They looked at the vulnerable youth again. If they did not witness that with their own eyes, they would never believe the move was done by such a young man.


    ¡°Is this okay, Senior Brother?¡± The youth did not notice the gazes on him. He just turned to ask his Senior Brother.


    The young man squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Not too bad, but you are still not very familiar with the moves. I will teach you again when we return to the sect.¡±


    The youth nodded and climbed up the horse. The two of them then casually went towards the path that was just created.


    Qin Huan sighed heavily as the two people left.


    ¡°I know that the difference between the inner and outer sect is huge, but this is the first time that I actually experienced how terrifying the difference is¡­ ¡±


    Qin Huan was astonished. He always thought that his ability was not too bad, but it was iparable to the youth from the inner sect of the Wind Moon Sect.


    ¡°How old is that child? At most twelve or thirteen years old? How can he be so strong¡­¡± One of the Xuanling Sect disciples shivered. They only understood how horrible it was for them to never be able to close the gap.


    The power that was able to split the mountain with one sword was extremely ferocious!

 Chapter 256 - Deer City (1)

    Chapter 256: Deer City (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Even such a young child can acquire such power after entering the inner sect. That is really amazing,¡± Dai Changming said.


    ¡°Though he is young, he must possess a high-quality spirit root. If not, his age does not meet the requirements to enter the inner sect. I think he is epted by the inner sect Elders as an exception since his spirit root is superior¡­¡± Zhou Qu sighed in awe and looked towards Ye Qingtang, who remained silent throughout. He purposely stressed the words when he mentioned the spirit root.


    Dai Changming nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The inner sect selection will be held in a month¡¯s time. Senior Brother Dai, you are strong enough to enter the inner sect and will have the chance to level up,¡± Zhou Qu said.


    Dai Changming was expressionless. The inner sect examination was extremely strict. It was not that easy to pass.


    However¡­


    The move that was done by the youth from the Wind Moon Sect¡¯s inner sect did shock everyone there. They were still immersed in astonishment after a while.


    Inner sect disciples¡­


    This was the target of millions of outer sect disciples.


    Only after you entered the inner sect, you would gain ess and be exposed to the unimaginable power.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the back view of the two disciples with a heavy heart.


    This was the ability of inner sect disciples.


    Ye You was at an even higher status than inner sect disciples.


    If she did not hurry, the distance between her and Ye You would be greater.


    She must get the opportunity to join the inner sect examination in a month¡¯s time!


    After some adjustments, Dai Changming and the group rushed towards Deer City through the path. Many disciples could not help but raise their heads to see the sky through the narrow gap between mountains.


    They had no idea when they could acquire such power.


    However¡­


    It was extremely difficult to enter the inner sect.


    While thinking of such thoughts, the group hurried on. The path created by the two young men saved quite a lot of time for Ye Qingtang and the team.


    The group figured out that both they and the Wind Moon Sect disciples were heading towards the same destination through the chat between the two young men. Though no one mentioned that, everyone knew that if they really encountered them again, they could only back off. Their abilities added up would still not able to bepared with the youth¡¯s one move.


    Dai Changming also slowed down the pace.


    After half a day, the sky darkened, and they saw the city that connected the desert and the ins away from them by just a few hundred meters.


    The size of Deer City was not huge. The sand blown by the wind from the desert covered the entire city. The city was dimmed under the dust.


    Qin Huan wanted to say something, but once he opened his mouth, the sand went in. He could only keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°The sand and the wind is too strong. We will hurry and enter the city. Once we enter, find a ce to rest. We¡¯ll start the investigation tomorrow morning.¡± Dai Changming frowned.


    No one had any objections, and they rushed towards Deer City.


    When they entered, the tall walls blocked off the sand and the wind. Everyone then sighed in relief.


    Ye Qingtang shook off the sand on her clothes and came down from the horse with the rest.


    Dai Changming was nning to find a ce to rest. However, after he wiped off the dust on his face, he realized¡­


    There was not a single person on the street of Deer City!

 Chapter 257 - Deer City (2)

    Chapter 257: Deer City (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Where are the people here?¡± Zhou Qu scanned through the city. There was nothing on the street besides dust that was blown by the wind.


    The whole city was deadly silent.


    Ye Qingtang frowned and nced at the empty street. Just now, she did not notice anything as she was trying to avoid the sand. However, now, she could feel that the whole city was surrounded by ayer of an abnormal breath.


    ¡°Try to knock the doors,¡± Dai Changming said to others.


    Some disciples tried to knock the locked doors along the street. However, there was no one answering the doors.


    The whole street was peculiar.


    ¡°Is it possible that they all stayed in the cer to hide from the recent sandstorms?¡± One of the disciples suspected.


    Dai Changming did not reply and quietly led the team forward to look for people.


    However, they smelled blood after taking a few steps forward.


    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and saw a sword on the street a few meters apart. There was a pool of fresh blood beside the sword.


    Ye Qingtang immediately went forward and held the sword. She was shocked when she took a glimpse at it.


    ¡°This belonged to the youth of the Wind Moon Sect,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Her words caught Dai Changming¡¯s attention. All of them saw the pool of blood on the ground. Apparently, it was left here not long ago.


    ¡°What happened? Why is the sword here? The blood stain¡­¡± Qin Huan felt that something was ominous.


    Ye Qingtang was rmed. The ability of the two inner sect disciples of the Wind Moon Sect was unbelievable. However, one of their swords and a pool of blood were left here.


    Sect disciples would never leave their weapons unless they had no choice.


    What exactly happened?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong here?¡± Dai Changming¡¯s face was unpleasant.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes sparkled. She raised her head and looked around. She could sense a streak of an evil breath surrounding Deer City gradually. It was like a nightmare falling under the dusk.


    ¡°Something is not right. Senior Brother Dai, we need to leave this ce immediately.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke.


    Dai Changming stunned.


    ¡°Leave now? Both the wind and the sand are so strong. Where can we go?¡± Zhou Qu stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not even bother about Zhou Qu. She raised the sword in her hand and said, ¡°The two people from the Wind Moon Sect might be involved in some ident.¡±


    Dai Changming frowned heavily. He looked towards the storm outside the city and nced at the sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Leave the city now!¡± Hemanded.


    No one knew what the two disciples of the Wind Moon Sect had encountered. However, no matter what they encountered, if even they could not defend themselves, the outer disciples would not even have a chance.


    All disciples ran towards the horses at the entrance of the city without hesitation.


    However, the horses suddenly screamed and ran outside the city at the same time. It seemed that they were shocked and insane.

 Chapter 258 - Deer City (3)

    Chapter 258: Deer City (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAyer of red fumes surrounded the entrance of the city almost instantly. The horses that were running froze when they hit the blood fog as if they were controlled by a particr force.


    Immediately, the horses were crushed into pieces by the blood fog in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The horses screamed as they were torn apart into pieces.


    Everyone¡¯s noses were filled with the smell of blood.


    Dai Changming and the rest were pale when they witnessed the bloody scene.


    ¡°WHAT¡­ WHAT IS THAT¡­¡± Zhou Qu shivered in fear. Witnessing death in front of his eyes was like a nightmare.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face clouded. She scanned through her surroundings, and the force that she sensed just now had evolved intoyers of blood fog and enclosed the entire city. The moment she saw the blood fog, an ominous feeling arose in her heart.


    She had seen the blood fog before.


    Back when the heretic spirit appeared in the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige!


    Now, the same blood fog appeared in Deer City. Ye Qingtang could not help but think of the terrible thing when the whole city was haunted and empty.


    The Blood Moon Sect!


    If it was really the Blood Moon Sect¡­


    Ye Qingtang tensed. She took out the soft jade and crushed it immediately while everyone was stunned.


    Qin Huan was shocked when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    The soft jade was given by the Sect Elders to each disciple before they set off for the mission. Once they discovered anything, they would crush it, and the Elders would find their way over.


    The one that Ye Qingtang held was given by Qin Huan half-way in case of emergency.


    However, Ye Qingtang crushed it. Did she¡­ discover something?


    Before he could ask, a gloomy breath spread out suddenly. The light from the dusk pierced through the blood fog, and the whole Deer City was blood red.


    Everyone felt strongly disturbed.


    ¡°Be cautious.¡± Dai Changming suppressed his fear. He pulled out his sword and reminded the rest.


    Everyone held their breaths and pulled out their swords nervously. They gathered around Dai Changming and nced around.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    A cracking sound came from their back. They turned their head in panic, but they saw that¡­


    A hanging board was blown away by the wind and fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Do not scare yourself.¡± Dai Changming warned.


    Everyone sighed in relief. However, when they turned back, a silhouette appeared a few meters away all of a sudden!


    All of them trembled in fear just by ncing at the silhouette. Their eyes were opened wide.


    A dry figure entered their sight. It was a monster that could not be described as a human. His skin waspletely dried up throughout the body as if all the water had evaporated under the sun. The dark red and dry skin was wrinkled and stuck to the bone tightly. It was like a dry corpse, a horrifying creature.


    On that dry face, a pair of red eyes was staring deadly at all of them. The pair of eyes in the sunken eye socket was as dreadful as the evil spirit!

 Chapter 259 - Blood Moon Sect Elder (1)

    Chapter 259: Blood Moon Sect Elder (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What¡­ what exactly is this!¡± Zhou Qu¡¯s legs wobbled in fear, and the hand which wielded a sword could not stop trembling.


    A disciple suddenly saw the dried corpse¡¯s be and was shocked. All color faded from his face in an instant!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Moon Sect¡­¡± Horror could be heard from the disciple¡¯s voice while fear filled his eyes.


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect?!¡± Everyone turned pale upon hearing the name.


    That disciple¡¯s body stiffened as he locked his eyes on the Blood moon symbol on the corpse¡¯s be. His voice began trembling as well.


    ¡°My ancestors once told me about a legend. Thousands of years ago, the Blood Moon Sect was formed, and itmitted countless massacres and spread fear around the world. The Blood Moon Sect then was the first Heretic Sect. Its members were exceptionally fierce and possessed the abnormal power of immortality¡­ bringing utter misery to everyone in the world¡­ In the Blood Moon Sect, the elders would have a Blood Moon Sect symbol on their be¡­¡±


    Then, the disciple raised his stiff hand and pointed at the gruesome and frightening corpse.


    In the center of that corpse¡¯s forehead, there was a symbol of a red, bleeding crescent right at its be!


    ¡°That is¡­ a Blood Moon Sect elder?¡± Even Dai Changming¡¯s voice could not help but be mixed with fear when mentioning this matter.


    Apart from its heretic cultivation technique of immortality, the Blood Moon Sect could induce terror in everyone for thousands of years because of its overbearing power.


    Legend had it that anyone of an Elder level in the Blood Moon Sect could easily wipe out any sect!


    They were able to annihte countries and exterminate sects. As such, the three words ¡°Blood Moon Sect¡± at that time represented death and destruction. Even now, thousands of years after the extermination of the Blood Moon Sect, this terror still remained in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Never would Dai Changming and the rest think that they would actually encounter a Blood Moon Sect Elder!


    How was this something normal outer sect disciples like them could deal with?


    At that moment, everyone realized why the sword of that youth from Wind Moon Sect was left behind here.


    They were afraid that those two people from Wind Moon Sect had long be ghosts by the hands of the Blood Moon Sect Elder!


    In front of the Blood Moon Sect Elder, even a highly-gifted inner sect was as minuscule as an ant.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as she stared at the forehead of the Blood Moon Sect Elder not far away. Previously, she was not even able to battle the evil spirit that she encountered at Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. Now if the dried corpse before her was actually an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, the chances of winning were even more non-existent.


    The disappearance of disciples from various sects was most likely rted to the resurrection of the Blood Moon Sect!


    Knowing everything now was already toote. The image of the tragic death of the few horses previously was deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts. The entire Deer City was already shrouded in blood fog. How could their bodies of flesh pass through that blood fog which was able to crush every living thing into pieces!


    Despair filled everyone¡¯s minds at that instant.


    In the dead silence of despair, the Blood Moon Sect Elder swept his scarlet eyes across the group of sect disciples before him. Its dry lips parted a little, and an almost-illusory sound floated into everyone¡¯s minds like a nightmare.


    ¡°Submission or death.¡±


    The ghastly and low voice waspletely not what a human could make. That shudder that reached their hearts sent a chill down the spines of all disciples present.


    Submission¡­ or death¡­


    ¡°We are a sect from the orthodox. How would we submit to a Heretic Sect!¡± A disciple suppressed the fear in him and dered suddenly.

 Chapter 260 - Blood Moon Sect Elder (2)

    Chapter 260: Blood Moon Sect Elder (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Sect Eldernded his eyes on the disciple freakishly. His red, bleeding eyes were like that of a demon, inducing fear in people.


    ¡°So you choose death¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang saw that there was something wrong with the situation and hurriedly pulled the senior brother back. With a slightly paleplexion, she said in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    The disciple felt his blood turn cold after being looked at by the Blood Moon Sect elder. The righteousness in him was slowly swallowed away by the immense despair and fear. He clenched his teeth in secret but never spoke again.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder slowly moved his eyes away, and his almost-illusory voice sounded again.


    ¡°There is a fine line between your life and death. You will live should you submit, or die should you resist.¡±


    His harrowing tone exuded an immense pressure, shrouding everyone¡¯s mind.


    Cold sweat trickled down their foreheads.


    As everyone was struggling and hesitating, Ye Qingtang suddenly frowned. She nced across the senior brothers around her but saw that everyone¡¯s faces were a pale white and were extremely terrified. She looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder who was standing high above the masses without alerting anyone, and a strange feeling emerged in her heart.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye?¡± Qin Huan quickly asked in a soft voice upon sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction.


    Ye Qingtang frowned and said, ¡°Senior Brother Qin, if the Blood Moon Sect was really that powerful, why would it give us a chance to make a choice?¡±


    Ye Qingtang had a feeling that there was something wrong with the behavior of this Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    In the eyes of the Blood Moon Sect Elder, their existence was simply like that of an ant.


    Why would there be a room for choice?


    Even when Ye Qingtang met the evil spirit at Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige, she could not even catch a breath as the evil spirit was not even willing to say anything to them and just exterminated everyone.


    However¡­


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder before them repeatedly gave them a chance to make a choice.


    Ye Qingtang really found this strange.


    Qin Huan went nk a little after listening. ¡°Are you saying that¡­ this Blood Moon Sect Elder may not be as powerful as what we think?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    Although she had some guesses in her mind, she did not dare to take any actions rashly. If there was any mistake in her reasoning, death was their only fate, and there would be no chance to prove her guesses.


    However, this whisper fell into the ears of another disciple from aside. Turning to look back at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, he realized that while it felt exceptionally powerful, it did not n on attacking them. His heart skipped a beat.


    If this Blood Moon Sect Elder was merely putting on a false show of strength¡­


    That was a Blood Moon Sect Elder!


    If he could kill it, it would be a great contribution to the sect.


    Even entering the inner sect as an exception would not be an issue!


    Then, the disciple made up his mind. Quietly taking a deep breath, he walked out from the group of disciples.


    Ye Qingtang and the rest were taken aback as they did not expect the disciple to actually walk towards the Blood Moon Sect Elder. Seeing that, their expressions changed.


    Instinctively, Qin Huan wanted to stop that disciple but was pulled back by Ye Qingtang, who quietly shook her head.


    However, the disciple walked straight to stand before the Blood Moon Sect Elder with a humble attitude and suddenly knelt down in front of everyone.


    ¡°I am willing to submit to the Blood Moon Sect!¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder narrowed his eyes.


    Dai Changming and the rest turned pale.


    However, just as everyone thought that the disciple chose to submit in fear of the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s authority, the disciple suddenly drew out a sword when the Blood Moon Sect Elder narrowed its eyes. As the sword glimmered, he immediately stabbed towards the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s chest using his fastest speed with an urgent yearning in his eyes!

 Chapter 261 - Blood Moon Sect Elder (3)

    Chapter 261: Blood Moon Sect Elder (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEveryone was surprised by the disciple¡¯s sudden attack!


    However!


    The moment the disciple lunged towards the Blood Moon Sect Elder with the sword, the expression in its eyes changed. It lifted a hand and smashed the sword that was nearing its chest. His face was filled with horror. Before he could react, the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s dry lips contorted into a grotesque smile, and a red glint shed across its eyes.


    It suddenly struck out a hand, which appeared like a casual movement, but it directly hit the disciple¡¯s chest!


    When its palmnded, a tremendously violent force prated into the disciple¡¯s chest immediately.


    In that instant¡­


    That disciple¡¯s body was torn into pieces with just a p from Blood Moon Sect Elder, as though he was being ripped apart by a gust of fierce wind, before everyone¡¯s eyes


    Hot blood mixed with pieces of flesh spattered onto the disciples, and that warm touch caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tighten!


    Fresh blood gushed out everywhere, and some of it spattered on the Blood Moon Sect Elder as well. The warm blood trickled down its chapped flesh and seeped into its skin.


    A heinousugh escaped the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s mouth as it nced across the group of disciples before him with a devilish red glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Biting off more than you can chew! I will give you all ast chance. Do you choose to submit to the Blood Moon Sect or¡­ turn into ashes like him!¡±


    The deep voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears and struck an extreme fear in everyone¡¯s hearts as if it contained a demonic force. Everyone felt as though they were struck by lightning, and a weighty boulder crushed their minds. Immense fear filled them.


    With a loud boom, the Xuanling Sect suddenly fell on their knees after hearing the demonic voice!


    Big beads of sweat trickled down their foreheads continuously, wetting the mud around their knees.


    It was also at this instant when Ye Qingtang felt her body vibrate violently when the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s voice entered her ears. An unusual feeling seemed to be eroding her willpower. She clenched her fists tightly and made a cut in her palm with her nails, using pain to forcefully dispel the bewitching voice away.


    This Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s voice had the power of bewitching minds!


    Ye Qingtang clenched her teeth as she watched her senior brothers kneeling on the ground with an extremely terrified expression on their faces. Then, she quietly consumed a few bottles of elixirs which could conceal her breathing and swiftly dodged into a narrow alley while the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s attention was focused on the people who were kneeling down.


    In the next second, the group whose hearts were devoured by immense despair knelt before the Blood Moon Sect Elder. They lowered their heads in fear, and their voices trembled.


    ¡°We are¡­ willing¡­ to submit¡­ to the Blood Moon Sect¡­¡±


    A devilish red glint flickered in the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s scarlet eyes. He lifted a hand slightly, and two zombies that had lost all consciousness walked out from a small cottage nearby. Those two zombies directly brought the disciples, who were suffering a mental breakdown, into a deep corner in Deer City.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder nced over at the pale disciples, and suddenly¡­ his eyes sharpened.


    There was one missing¡­


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder swept his eyes across the deserted streets.


    In the dark alley, Ye Qingtang stuck close to the wall and concentrated on holding her breath, praying that those bottles of elixirs could allow her to escape this cmity.


    The Blood Moon Sect¡¯s scarlet eyesnded on the small alley that Ye Qingtang was hiding in, but ultimately, he did not sense any breathing.


    A fish would not be able to slip through the; no one would be able to escape this sealed Deer City!

 Chapter 262 - Hell On Earth (1)

    Chapter 262: Hell On Earth (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThen, the Blood Moon Sect Elder turned and left.


    Sensing that the powerful aura of the Blood Moon Sect Elder had faded away, Ye Qingtang finally heaved a sigh of relief, but her heart was hanging in midair.


    She crushed a nephrite in her hand. She did not know when would the Elders arrive. The entire Deer City was already sealed off by the blood fog. If they tried to escape, they would probably end up like those horses¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and fixed her emotions.


    There was evidently a power in the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯sst sentence which stunned people. Just looking at the reactions of Qin Huan and the rest, one could tell how scary that overbearing force was. At that instant, Ye Qingtang was extremely grateful that she possessed the Heart of the Demon God, as it gave her a certain level of resistance against the bewitching force.


    But at present¡­


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    She personally witnessed how ruthless the evil spirit in Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige was. Even the people from Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige who pledged loyalty to it ultimately turned into zombies. To a spirit that needed essence for resurrection, sect disciples, who were full of spirit energy, were obviously the best offerings.


    An image of Qin Huan floated into Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. Qin Huan was also brought away by the Blood Moon Sect Elder. If she left him alone, she was afraid¡­


    Ye Qingtang clenched her teeth and immediately shuffled out. On the empty street, there were only the remains of the rash disciple. Ye Qingtang followed everyone¡¯s footsteps and cautiously concealed her traces.


    The evening glow was consumed by the night, and crimson blood fog shrouded the city pond. The faint moonlight prated through the blood fog and scattered on the ground as though the entire Deer City was soaked in fresh blood.


    The circr square in Deer City was brightly illuminated, and standing torches lit the entire square. As the mes flickered, one could see metal cages surrounding the square and the despondent sect disciples locked in the cages!


    In the center of the square, an unsightly corpse was hung on a huge wooden stand. The corpse had an obvious sect uniform on it; however, at this instant, that sect disciple was already dead. Its body was dismembered while the organs were already dug out and piled under its legs. Large patches of blood stained the ground of the square, and many dead bodies were stacked near every metal cage.


    Taking a look across, this ce was as terrifying as a living hell on earth.


    Qin Huan and the rest were separately locked into the metal cages by the two zombies. Only despair and fear remained on their faces, and there were no traces of resistance at all as though all courage was drawn out from them.


    Ye Qingtang shuffled to a roof nearby and used the darkness to hide herself. She took in the situation in the square as a suffocating smell of blood flooded into her nose.


    Sweeping a nce over, there were over ten sect disciples locked in the metal cages. Even the pair of disciples from Wind Moon Sect were locked up, and it was evident that they sustained huge injuries.


    The number of sect disciples that were already killed was countless.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank, and she felt extremely stifled.


    The so-called submission that the Blood Moon Sect Elder said was simply a pretense. From the start to the end, all he wanted was to absorb the essence of these sect disciples!

 Chapter 263 - Hell On Earth (2)

    Chapter 263: Hell On Earth (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Sect Elder ced his hands behind him. Standing right in the middle of the square, he looked at the corpse hanging on the wooden stand and lifted his hand slightly.


    After locking the Xuanling Sect disciples up, the two zombies immediately dragged out another sect disciple from the other cage.


    ¡°Let me off¡­ I beg you¡­ I am willing to pledge loyalty to Blood Moon Sect! Let me live. I am willing to do anything!¡± Clearly, that disciple was frightened out of his wits by everything that happened before. When he was grabbed by the zombies, his face turned shockingly pale, and he begged for mercy wildly in hopes of obtaining a way out to keep his life.


    However, the two zombies still held him tightly and brought him to the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    For the entire time, the disciple seemed to have forgotten about resisting and was only begging vainly.


    Ye Qingtang frowned at this sight.


    Among these disciples, there were some inner sect disciples from different sects who were clearly highly-skilled, but now¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not help but recall the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s demonic voice which made one lose all fighting spirit. Under that voice, everyone would be bewitched, and their despair would be erged.


    People feared Heretic Sects not only because of their might but more of the insidious methods that were unavoidable.


    A intive wail rang in the air.


    The corpse on the wooden stand was already taken down, and the howling sect disciple was immediately tied on it.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder slowly walked up, and its dry arms gradually closed in on the disciple¡¯s chest like a resuscitated mummy.


    Qin Huan and the rest, who were locked in the metal cage, suddenly returned to their senses. Their hairs stood on end when they witnessed the terrifying sight.


    However, before they knew what was going on, a miserably cry slit through the air!


    The sharp nails of the Blood Moon Sect Elder directly pierced through the disciple¡¯s chest, and all ten fingers were sunk into the flesh. In the next second, he suddenly pulled his hands apart, and the sound of flesh being ripped apart jabbed everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    The disciple was torn right apart by the Blood Moon Sect Elder just like that!


    Shrill cries escaped his mouth continuously. He stretched his neck, and veins stood out on his neck. His eyes were widened to the extreme!


    Blood gushed out from the wound, and intestines that were mixed with blood fell all over the ground. Yet, when all of this was happening, he was still alive¡­


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at the intense color of blood and narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. He immediately held the fresh, beating heart of the sect disciple and dug it out from the disciple¡¯s living body!


    After a cry, the disciple whose heart was dug out finally let out his final breath in this torture. His highly-held head drooped down, and the ce fell into a dead silence at that instant.


    The bloody scene yed out before everyone¡¯s eyes, and the extremely brutal image shocked everyone thoroughly.


    The Blood Moon Sect looked at the bright red heart in his bloody palm, and his chapped lips tugged up slightly.


    In the next second, he opened his mouth, and his white teeth chomped on the heart.


    One mouth¡­ and another.


    As he chewed, fresh blood seeped in and out of his mouth, and his dried face appeared sinister to the extreme!


    ¡°He¡­ he is eating hearts¡­ Aren¡¯t we¡­ we going to¡­¡± Zhou Qu waspletely frightened out of his wits after witnessing the scene. He fell on the ground with a loud crash, and the terror in his eyes was almost out of control.


    This was over. This was all over!


    He was going to die!

 Chapter 264 - Hell on Earth (3)

    Chapter 264: Hell on Earth (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosDai Changming¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant. He wanted to find a way to escape, but the fear he held towards the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was above everything else. He scanned through everyone¡¯s faces in the cage.


    Everyone here was pale.


    However¡­


    Dai Changming¡¯s sight fixed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Qingtang?¡±


    Everyone was here except Ye Qingtang.


    Qin Huan also realized that.


    Zhou Qu was scared to death. He felt jealous when he realized that Ye Qingtang was not there.


    ¡°She ran away! She left us and ran away! What a coward she is! We should not have brought her along!¡± He shouted.


    Though he was cursing, he wished that the one who escaped was him.


    Everyone was silent after Zhou Qu¡¯s curse.


    They all understood the hopeless situation they were in right now.


    They were like ants in front of the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect. It would be their greatest luck if they could escape from here. No one even imagined standing up and fighting him.


    Even though Ye Qingtang¡¯s action went against the sect¡¯s rules, they would not say anything now.


    Zhou Qu squatted down in fear. He was almost driven to insanity by the desperate feeling. He gave Qin Huan a ferocious stare and said, ¡°Qin Huan, this is your dear Junior Sister? You bring her along for everything. What did she do in return? She left you and escaped when there was danger. I really pity you.¡±


    Qin Huan frowned but did not argue with Zhou Qu.


    What could Ye Qingtang do if she did not escape?


    She was just a new disciple of the sect. Even the inner sect disciples also did not have any ways to fight off the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, what could she do?


    During the arguments, the Elders had killed many people. This time, his target was fixed on the two disciples of the Wind Moon Sect. When his sightnded on the innocent youth, a streak of red light sparkled through his eyes.


    He raised his hand and pointed to the youth who hid behind his Senior Brother.


    ¡°Bring him out.¡±


    The dried-up body could not be used anymore. Even if he absorbed enough essence spirit, he could not change the appearance of the body. The youth gave him a special feeling as he had a rare physique.


    That was the perfect body for him to use!


    The zombies walked towards the cage where the two disciples of the Wind Moon Sect were at.


    The youth seldom came out, and he had never experienced such situations before. His face turned pale when he heard that the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect wanted to take him out. His hands held the sleeves of his Senior Brother tightly, and his eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­ please¡­ please help me¡­¡± The soft voice came from his mouth. He almost cried out.


    His Senior Brother¡¯s face was very unpleasant. He struggled to hold his breath under the Elder¡¯s enchanting voice and stood in front of the youth. When the two zombies opened the gate to pull the youth out, the Senior Brother suppressed his fear and pushed away the two zombies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Junior Brother!¡± The pale young man¡¯s face was full of cold sweat. He stood straight, protecting the youth behind him.

 Chapter 265 - Fight for Life (1)

    Chapter 265: Fight for Life (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe youth trembled in fear, and his eyes were full of tears.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect squinted his eyes. He smiled as he looked at the young man. He walked slowly to the cage and stared at him in a superior way.


    When the young man¡¯s sight met with the Elder¡¯s one, he could feel the fear spreading through his body. His face was paler, and the hands that were shielding the youth shivered.


    Suddenly, the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect smashed his hand at the young man¡¯s chest. The five fingers pierced through his chest.


    A screech exploded from the young man¡¯s mouth.


    A beating heart was dug out by the Elder¡¯s hand the next second.


    The young man¡¯s body copsed, and blood flowed out from the wound on his chest.


    / AllNovelFull / The youth behind stared at the familiar figure in shock. He cried desperately as his Senior Brother lost all his breath.


    However¡­


    This was not the end yet.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect chewed the heart in front of the youth¡¯s empty gaze. The mouth that was filled with blood was tilted to an angle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be overconfident of your ability.¡± The Elder threw out a few disdainful words. He did not even look at the dead young man on the ground. Instead, he looked straight at the youth who fell down in horror.


    Ye Qingtang, who was hiding in the dark, witnessed the bloody scene. When she saw the Elder dig out the young man¡¯s heart, she could not help but take a cold breath.


    However, the cold breath exposed herself.


    The Elder, who was about to target the youth, suddenly sensed the breath. He turned his head, and his sight was fixed at the direction where Ye Qingtang was at.


    The gloomy smile appeared on his face again.


    ¡°Found you.¡±


    He gave up on attacking the youth as he spoke and immediately dashed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s direction.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. She turned and escaped as the Elder was approaching her swiftly.


    <em>Damn it!</em>


    Qin Huan and the rest, who were in the cage, stared at the two figures in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s Junior Sister Ye!¡± Qin Huan held the bar of the cage worriedly and witnessed the two figures disappearing from his sight.


    ¡°Why did shee over?¡± Dai Changming frowned and felt worried as well. It was lucky that she could hide herself previously. She should have gone somewhere safe.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ She can¡¯t escape now! No one can escape! The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect has found her. She will definitely die!¡± Zhou Quughed viciously. If he could not survive, Ye Qingtang must die as well!


    / AllNovelFull /  Everyone stared at him in rage when they heard his malicious curse.


    Qin Huan held him up in fury and punched his face.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye belongs to the same sect as us! Zhou Qu! What are you up to!¡±


    Zhou Qu did not feel irritated even though he was punched. He just covered his face and cursed again. ¡°How could she run away? Don¡¯t daydream anymore. The moment when we stepped into Deer City, no one could make it out alive! However¡­ Ye Qingtang will die in front of us now¡­¡±

 Chapter 266 - Fight for Life (2)

    Chapter 266: Fight for Life (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEven though Zhou Qu¡¯s words were resentful, no one could argue back.


    The blood fog that surrounded Deer City had cut off their route of retreat.


    Who could make it out alive from the hell on earth?


    It would be the path to death eventually.


    However, this path was not what Ye Qingtang wanted.


    Ye Qingtang fled in all directions under the darkness. The wind howled beside her ears, but now¡­ she could not rx at all.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was chasing behind her. He was like a dead ghost, chasing for her life and getting closer and closer!


    Ye Qingtang was finding the way out continuously in the darkness. Her tiny body was agile and fled everywhere. She ran on top of a roof and jumped to the ground. Ye Qingtang used almost all ways that she had for escaping from her previous life. However, no matter where she fled to, she could not leave Deer City.


    When she reached the edge of the wall, she wanted to climb up instinctively.


    However¡­


    When she looked up at the blood fog, thisst hope also disappeared.


    Her heart tensed.


    It was impossible to escape when the whole city was isted by the blood fog!


    ¡°Run! Why did you stop running?¡± The gloomy voice came from her back.


    Ye Qingtang turned instantly. The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect stared deadly at her under the red moonlight.


    Ye Qingtang felt her heart hanging in the midair. Her right hand held the sword by her waist tightly.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was not in a hurry to kill the fish out of the. His gaze was fixed on the pale young woman as if he wanted to make fun of his prey.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and looked at the ferocious Elder of the Blood Moon Sect.


    <em>Run.</em>


    There was no way to run.


    <em>Death.</em>


    That was not the ending she wanted.


    Ye Qingtang took a heavy breath and pulled out her sword.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect raised his eyebrows. His eyes were full of sarcasm as he witnessed Ye Qingtang¡¯s movements.


    Ye Qingtang wiped off all the nervousness in her eyes and forced herself to be calm. If she could not run away, she would fight for her life! She would not me anyone whether she survived or died!


    She had gone through the millions of sufferings in her previous life as she always fought until thest minute. She knew that her ability could not bepared with the Elder¡¯s at all.


    However¡­


    Even she knew that it would not work¡­


    She would try her best to fight!


    ¡°You aremitting suicide.¡± The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect sneered.


    When he finished his words, an enchanting force entered Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears. The voice was like a ghost that deluded her. The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect appeared to be extremely strong and frightening all of a sudden.

 Chapter 267 - Fight for Life (3)

    Chapter 267: Fight for Life (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosUnder the oppression, the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect appeared more frightening. His power was like a huge mountain that could not be reached.


    Ye Qingtang froze. The weird feeling was attacking her again.


    However, she bit her tongue at the same time, and the stabbing pain made her regain consciousness.


    This time, she did not hesitate anymore. She pushed herself off the ground. When she flew backward, she released the pocket arrows.


    Three light beams flew out of her sleeves. The Elder frowned and lifted his hand to crush the three arrows. The next second, his figure shed and appeared in front of Ye Qingtang. The dried hand smashed towards the top of her head!


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. Based on her instinct that was trained for years, she raised her sword instantly to defend the fatal attack!


    The Elder¡¯s hand smashed onto her sword, and the sword broke into pieces within a second.


    Ye Qingtang backed off immediately. Her hand was numb from the vibration.


    The Elder dashed forward as he missed the first attack.


    Ye Qingtang took out the sword that belonged to the youth of the Wind Moon Sect almost instinctively. Her hand flipped and shed the sword towards the Elder!


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect sneered and smashed down his hand.


    <em>nk!</em>


    A sound exploded by Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    However¡­


    The force of the attack was absorbed by the sword. The entire sword remained in one piece without a single crack!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes sparkled. She then realized that the sword of the Wind Moon Sect was extremely tough. She could not even feel the weight of the sword, and there was a streak of warmth channeling to her palm through the handle.


    Ye Qingtang felt delighted.


    The sword that she used previously was assigned to outer sect disciples. It was of the lowest quality. However, the one in her hand was not a normal sword.


    Ye Qingtang encountered many powerful weapons in her previous life as well. The Qingxuan Sword that she held some time ago was a rare powerful weapon. Normal swords could never bepared with her sword.


    The youth of the Wind Moon Sect was extremely talented. Since he could enter the inner sect at such a young age, his sword must be special as well.


    Ye Qingtang felt more confident as she was able to block the Elder¡¯s attack. Her eyesight was fierce, and she focused on the fighting again.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was surprised. When he saw Ye Qingtang attacking towards him, his sight changed, and he smashed his hand towards her body.


    The wind howled. Ye Qingtang jumped off the ground and pierced her sharp sword towards the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s chest!


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect immediately raised his hand and smashed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder. It was toote for her to pull off. She faced the attack straight and found a chance in between to pierce her sword down.


    The image of the disciple being smashed into pieces by the Elder was still in her head.


    However, she could not care about so much now!


    As the Elder¡¯s handnded on her shoulder, her sword also pierced through his dried skin at the same time.

 Chapter 268 - Yoho? (1)

    Chapter 268: Yoho? (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Elder¡¯s face suddenly changed at the next second. He pulled back immediately to avoid Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword piercing through his body.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack did hurt the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, but it did not meet her expectations. She frowned as shended. However, she felt the pain from her shoulder and turned to look at it instinctively. The clothes on her shoulder were dyed red by blood, but she suddenly felt delighted.


    It seemed like¡­


    It was not as terrible as what she imagined.


    Ye Qingtang covered the wound on her shoulder. Though it was injured severely by the Elder¡¯s hand, this was totally iparable to the pain of the disciple who was smashed into pieces previously.


    A shocking thought emerged in her brain. She raised her head and stared at the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect. Her eyes were fierce. Without any hesitation, she raised her sword and dashed forward again.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect struck back immediately.


    The moment when Ye Qingtang approached the Elder, she lowered her body and lifted up her left arm. She pierced her sword directly at the Elder¡¯s abdomen area while her arm resisted the Elder¡¯s smash.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect smashed his hand down, but he felt a stabbing pain by his waist. He was stunned and backed off.


    Ye Qingtang hunched her body and looked at the arm that was smashed by the Elder. She rolled up her sleeves and stared at the blue-ck area on her arm. It was very obvious on her white skin.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang sneered as she saw the blue-ck area on her arm. She raised her head and looked towards the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, who was astonished.


    It was not her illusion.


    She was correct.


    Ye Qingtang had previously suspected that the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was bluffing. He should not need to use the enchanting voice to delude the disciples with his full power. However, Ye Qingtang gave up on this thought when she witnessed the disciple being smashed into pieces.


    However¡­


    The first attack smashed her sword, but the strength of the next two was weakening.


    Ye Qingtang straightened her body and smiled.


    It seemed like the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect just came back to life not long ago. His strength had not recovered yet. Everything just now was done by the enchanting voice to delude people.


    The few attacks had used up all the strength that he recovered.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect froze as he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Little girl, you are quite talented and brave. Today, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect then wanted to leave.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang had figured out that he was just bluffing. How could she just let him go away now?


    She jumped in front of the Elder and stabbed her sword towards his face.


    The Elder opened his eyes wide. He did not expect to meet such a weird disciple. His enchanting voice did not work on her at all! This person was insane. She dared to challenge him even when she knew that he was the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect!

 Chapter 269 - Yoho? (2)

    Chapter 269: Yoho? (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe essence spirit that the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect absorbed from the disciples was not enough to fill his powerful body. The strength he recovered was just one out of a thousand percent!


    Everything was going ording to the Elder¡¯s n. His enchanting voice could delude the disciples and make them lose their fighting ability. He then threatened everyone with that smash.


    However¡­ Ye Qingtang showed up mid-way.


    Suddenly, the Elder¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant.


    His essence spirit was not enough to support his strength.


    This time, the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was in a real dilemma.


    Ye Qingtang had figured out his disguise. Now with the sword in her hand, she could use the skills she had umted for three hundred years in her previous life to beat the Elder even though her cultivated spirit energy was not strong enough.


    Almost instantly, the Elder¡¯s body was full of cuts. Even though there was no blood dripping, the pain was obvious.


    The longer the fight was, the more the essence spirit he used. He was bing weaker and weaker. He could fight with Ye Qingtang for a few rounds previously, but now, he was panting heavily from Ye Qingtang¡¯s attacks.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect knew that he would definitely lose if he continued the fight. He immediately used thest essence spirit in his body and shouted towards Ye Qingtang. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The roar was mixed with strong deluding effects.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s body froze when she heard that.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect then ran away immediately during the gap.


    However, Ye Qingtang was only stunned for a moment. The presence of the Heart of the Demon God allowed her to regain consciousness soon. She narrowed her eyes as she saw the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, who was a hundred meters away. She stepped onto the wall and took a leap. The sword in her hand was thrown out fiercely.


    The sword appeared to be a streak of light under the moonlight and shot towards the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect directly.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect could sense the cool air from his back. He wanted to dodge, but the speed of the sword was too fast. It pierced through his abdomen instantly. The great force of impact brought him down to the ground, and he was pinned to the ground as the head of the swordnded!


    The Elder¡¯s dried face was full of astonishment.


    What happened?


    Why did his enchanting voice not work on the youngdy?!


    Though he was pinned onto the ground, it was not enough for him to die. When he was about to pull out the sword from his body, Ye Qingtang walked to him silently.


    There was an evil smile on that delicate face, which made the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect shiver.


    ¡°Trying to run? Not so easy, huh.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the confounded Elder. She held the handle of the sword and pushed downward heavily.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    The sword went into the ground by a few more inches, leaving only the handle outside. The Elder was pinned securely onto the ground.


    The Elder¡¯s face was dark. His eyes were opened wide and stared at Ye Qingtang, who was smiling at him.


    ¡®What kind of monster is this girl!¡¯

 Chapter 270 - Yoho? (3)

    Chapter 270: Yoho? (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What do you want?¡± The Elder¡¯s face was stiff. He could never imagine that one day, as the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, he would be defeated by a sect disciple.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her eyebrows and smiled at the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, who appeared very insidious. She knocked her fingers on the handle of the sword. The subtle vibration was transmitted to the Elder¡¯s body through the sword. Though he would not be dead as there was no blood loss, the pain was extremely sharp.


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes and bent her body lower. She stared at the red eyes of the Elder and suddenly said.


    ¡°Submission or death?¡±


    The Elder¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    How familiar the sentence was to him. That was what he said to the disciples of the Xuanling Sect previously!


    ¡°You dare to ask me to sumb? I am the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect. You are nobody! How dare you to¡­ Arhhh¡­.¡±


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was still cursing, but the next second, Ye Qingtang just turned the handle of the sword.


    The moment the edge of the sword was spinning in the body, the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect screamed in pain as his flesh was cut through by the sword.


    Ye Qingtang just continued smiling at the Elder who held his fist tightly.


    ¡°How? If you don¡¯t want to choose, I can help you. If I chop your head off and bring it back to the sect, I think I will get quite a lot of rewards.¡±


    Disciples from all sects were murdered by the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect. Now, every sect was investigating the truth. It would be an amazing achievement to kill an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect.


    The Elder¡¯s face was extremely dark. He could never imagine that a disciple of an orthodox sect would be so cruel as well.


    The sinister look in her eyes made the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect suspect that this girl was an undercover of some evil sect!


    His influence in the past terrified all sects. However, he was forced to sumb to a sect disciple who appeared to be so vulnerable. He had never imagined such shame before.


    Ye Qingtang was not in a rush, but her hands turned the sword slowly. The Elder was full of cold sweat from the pain, and there was no single trace of cruelty on him from when he killed the disciples previously.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang never intended to kill the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect.


    Even if she wanted to, she could not break the evil ability he had that kept him immortal.


    Handing over the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect to the sect? She did not even think of that at all.


    The heretic spirits that were suppressed wereing back to life now. They would be alive soon. Which sect dared to lock up an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect when it was so strong now? This was like asking the Blood Moon Sect to eliminate all the other sects.


    She could not kill him or hand him over. Thus, she had another thought.


    Even though the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was useless now, when his power was fully recovered, he would be a horrifying presence then.


    If she could use that power for herself, would it not be a great advantage for her?


    Ye Qingtang had quite a few thoughts as she waited for the Elder to take the bait. However, her face was still filled with the evil smile that made the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect panic as if she would kill him anytime ording to her mood.


    It took him so much effort to regain his consciousness. If he was severely injured again, it would take at least a thousand years to recover.

 Chapter 271 - The Contract (1)

    Chapter 271: The Contract (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosNow¡­


    The Elder¡¯s mouth shivered. He bared with the pain and forced an ugly smile out.


    ¡°We can discuss¡­ We can discuss. I¡¯m willing to sumb to you and serve you.¡±


    The Elder pledged his loyalty, but his eyes were evil. As long as he could escape, he would see what the girl could do to him then!


    Ye Qingtang smiled as she heard his words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She chuckled and pulled out the sword slightly.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect stared at the sword that was slowly pulled out from his body. He concentrated all his energy and was ready to escape once Ye Qingtang pulled out the sword!


    However¡­


    The nervousness that was shown in his eyes was captured by Ye Qingtang. The instant when the sword was about to be pulled out, Ye Qingtang turned her hands and pushed downwards!


    The sword was pierced back again!


    The sharp pain immediately spread through his body, and the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect was full of cold sweat. His teeth trembled, and he stared at Ye Qingtang. When he met with Ye Qingtang¡¯splex sight, he instantly hid all the malice in his eyes.


    ¡°What is this for? I have sumbed to you right?¡± The Elder forced a smile.


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes slightly and smiled.


    ¡°You are right, but¡­ to be safe, I think we should have a contract. Then, if you want to run away, I will not need to waste my energy to chase you back.¡±


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect cursed Ye Qingtang in his heart as he heard her ironic words. His eyes revealed his guilty conscience.


    Ye Qingtang really predicted his intention.


    However¡­


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect would not reveal his thought so easily. He smiled and said, ¡°How will I run away when I can¡¯t even beat you? You think too much.¡±


    ¡°Is it? You¡¯re not wrong. But the contract serves as insurance right?¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her brows, but she showed a more splendid smile.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect cursed Ye Qingtang for being so cunning secretly, but he did not dare to say anything. Though he was still pinned to the ground, he was full of ns to escape. If the contract waspleted, he would never be able to hurt Ye Qingtang anymore as he would be killed by the contract. Unless¡­ he could kill her instantly so that it would not trigger the contract.


    However, he could not achieve that based on his current situation.


    Under the Elder¡¯s desperate sight, Ye Qingtang lifted her hand and bit her fingertip. A drop of blood came out of her finger. She immediately touched the Elder¡¯s blood moon at the be with the finger.


    The Elder¡¯s body trembled. The moment when the blood diffused into the skin, the contract waspleted!


    Ye Qingtang pulled out the sword after the contract was done.


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect sat up when he regained his freedom, but he felt brain-dead.


    He was forced toplete a contract with a sect disciple¡­


    The thought of escaping was totally out of his mind now. His energy was greatly depleted during the fight previously, and the body that just recovered could not take it anymore. If he escaped now, the body would decay soon. Furthermore, he made a contract with Ye Qingtang. What difference would it make now if he escaped?

 Chapter 272 - The Contract (2)

    Chapter 272: The Contract (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Elder of the Blood Moon Sect sighed, but his eyes showed a trace of cunning.


    The contract would only limit him for the time being. When his power was fully recovered, it would be easy to kill a sect disciple within a second.


    The contract would not be triggered on time, and he would be free from the contract.


    The Elder¡¯s mood was slightly better. He stood up and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang sensed the cunning look from the Elder. She clearly knew the key of the contract. It was a double-edged sword to have a contract with the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect. Since she dared to sign the contract, she would never give any chance for the Elder to kill her in a second.


    She must be more powerful soon.


    ¡°My name is Ye Qingtang. You will follow me in the future,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Elder¡¯s mouth shivered, but he eventually epted the situation. However¡­ he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You are a sect disciple. It¡¯s not very appropriate for me to follow you with this body right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sized up his body. If he followed her with this dried-up corpse, they would be killed if they met any orthodox people. She did not need to imagine returning to the sect.


    ¡°What¡¯s your thought?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The Elder contemted for a while, hid the trace of cunning in his eyes, and said, ¡°I will be a burden to you with this body. But¡­ if I can change a body¡­ that will be fine.¡±


    <em>Change a body?</em>


    Ye Qingtang frowned but did not say anything.


    The Elder noticed that she hesitated and immediately added. ¡°There were quite a few sect disciples there just now. The youth is a good choice. I can follow you in the future if I take over his body.¡±


    Ye Qingtang remembered how the Elder wanted to kill the youth of the Wind Moon Sect, and her face clouded instantly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Elder gritted his teeth. ¡°If he can¡¯t, I can take your Senior Brother¡¯s body as well. It will be more convenient for me to follow you. I think the young man who leads the team is not bad.¡±


    He was referring to Dai Changming.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°How about the handsome young man? I think he is suitable as well.¡± The Elder suggested again.


    Ye Qingtang gave him a cold nce. How dare him suggest to take over her Senior Brother Qin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect opened his mouth but was speechless. Was he going to follow her with this dried-up body?


    Ye Qingtang noticed that as well, but she could never allow him to take those innocent disciples¡¯ bodies. However¡­


    A figure suddenly appeared in her brain. She showed an evil smile and said, ¡°I can provide you with one person. You ask the zombies to bring the strongest man over.¡±


    The Elder of the Blood Moon Sect did not know who Ye Qingtang picked, but he still gave the order to the zombies at the square with mind control.


    It was dead silent at the square. Everyone¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant as the blood fog spread around.

 Chapter 273 - The Contract (3)

    Chapter 273: The Contract (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Qu squatted at the corner of the cage. He stared at Qin Huan, who constantly looked outside, and said in a weird tone, ¡°Qin Huan, don¡¯t dream about it anymore. That is the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect. Ye Qingtang will never be qualified to be his opponent! She¡¯ll definitely be dead when the Elder digs out her heart. She doesn¡¯t even know her own ability. If she hid away, she would not have such consequences.¡±


    Qin Huan turned his head and stared at Zhou Qu. If Dai Changming had not stopped him, he would have beaten Zhou Qu to death.


    They belonged to the same sect, but Zhou Qu wanted Ye Qingtang to be dead all the time!


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time worrying about her. You should think about how to escape now. When the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect finishes eating her heart, he will return to kill us again,¡± Zhou Qu said.


    Qin Huan held his fists tightly.


    ¡°I was too nervous just now and forgot to crush the soft jade. The sect Elders should be nearby. It may not be toote if we crush the soft jade now,¡± Dai Changming said.


    Qin Huan said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Junior Sister Ye had crushed the soft jade when we saw the Elder of the Blood Moon Sect. If the Elders are around, they should be on their way now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dai Changming was stunned.


    Ye Qingtang could still remain that calm at that kind of moment?


    Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he heard the news.


    ¡°She still has some use then. Luckily, she came to get killed so that she could buy us some time. Hope the Elders can reach us as soon as possible,¡± Zhou Qu said.


    Everyone stared at him in rage. Qin Huan was about to kick his face.


    However¡­


    The zombies suddenly moved. They opened the cage which Qin Huan and rest were in. They pulled the strongest Zhou Qu out of the corner.


    Zhou Qu¡¯s face was pale. He held the bars of the cage tightly, and cold sweat was flowing down his head.


    ¡°Senior Brother Dai! Help me! Help me!¡±


    Dai Changming was stunned and wanted to reach for him instinctively. However, Qin Huan stopped him.


    Qin Huan stood in front of Dai Changming and stared at Zhou Qu, whose face was totally pale. ¡°Zhou Qu, you¡¯re right. If you can buy us some time, we may survive. Thus¡­ we will hand over the task to you.¡±


    Qin Huan kicked Zhou Qu¡¯s hands away from the bars, and Zhou Qu was pulled out by the zombies.


    Dai Changming frowned but did not move anymore.


    The other disciples who witnessed the scene surprisingly did not speak at all.


    Zhou Qu hid at the back for the whole time. It was obvious that he wanted the rest to die first.


    However, he never imagined that he would be the first one to die.


    Zhou Qu cried and screamed. He was dragged away by the zombies towards the walls of Deer City through the dark path.


    Zhou Qu struggled and screamed along the way. However, his arms were held tightly by the zombies. It was impossible for him to escape.


    Zhou Qu was brought to the walls in a short while.


    His whole body was soaked with cold sweat, and his legs were trembling.


    When he lifted his eyes, he was shocked when he saw Ye Qingtang, who was standing a few steps away.


    <em>Ye Qingtang? She is not dead?!</em>

 Chapter 274 - Possession (1)

    Chapter 274: Possession (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosZhou Qu originally thought that Ye Qingtang would definitely be dead after the Blood Moon Sect Elder chased after her. Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang was actually standing before him, well and alive.


    In just a moment, Zhou Qu shouted, ¡°Ye Qingtang, why are you still standing over there? Come and save me!¡±


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground calmly and looked at the loud Zhou Qu with a faint smile.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, why are you spacing out! You¡¯re a coward who only knows how to escape. Kill these two zombies! If the sect knows that you ignored the safety of other senior brothers in the sect and fled on your own, you¡¯ll definitely be expelled out of the sect!¡± Zhou Qu frowned deeply as he struggled while barking loudly.


    However, such seemingly-upright scolding was somehow funny when it came out from his mouth.


    Ye Qingtang tilted her head slightly and looked at Zhou Qu, who barked incessantly. ¡°Zhou Qu, I did not flee on my own. Am I not here to rescue all my senior brothers now?¡±


    Zhou Qu was slightly surprised and immediately shouted, ¡°Then quickly get over here to save me!¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang only looked at Zhou Qu smilingly.


    Zhou Qu was going to yell again, but a figure suddenly appeared beside Ye Qingtang.


    With just a look, all his previous craziness vanished immediately. All color faded from his face, and his legs wobbled when he saw the Blood Moon Sect Elder beside Ye Qingtang.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes fell on Zhou Qu and sized up the sect disciple before him. Then, his brows were furrowed, and dissatisfaction emerged in his eyes. He looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°The person you chose for me is him? His physical constitution is too lousy already.¡±


    Zhou Qu was stunned.


    What did that mean?


    Ye Qingtang cast the Blood Moon Sect Elder a look and replied casually. ¡°That¡¯s him. Take it or leave it.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s lips twitched. At that instant, he did not have any room for being choosy.


    As the two people talked, Zhou Qu suddenly realized something. His eyes widened, and he red at Ye Qingtang furiously. ¡°Ye Qingtang! You actually submitted to the Blood Moon Sect! As a sect disciple, do you even care about the sect¡¯s honor! You¡¯re utterly shameless!¡±


    Zhou Qu snarled in fear and uneasiness. No one knew that if he had an option, he would rather rece Ye Qingtang¡¯s position. As long as the Blood Moon Sect Elder did not kill him, he would be willing to do anything that the Blood Moon Sect Elder told him to!


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow at Zhou Qu who was as miserable as a mad dog. She nced at the Blood Moon Sect Elder from the corner of her eyes, and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Submit?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Zhou Qu, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I am his master.¡±


    With that, Zhou Qu waspletely frozen.


    While the expression of Blood Moon Sect Elder beside her darkened, considering that he could not defeat Ye Qingtang, the Elder could only force himself to forgo his face and confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I will listen to Lord Ye¡¯s arrangements for everything.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what even¡­¡± Zhou Qu stretched his neck out, and his entire body trembled. His popped eyes stared at the smiling Ye Qingtang. At that instant, her exquisite face was like a nightmare which devoured his soul.


    ¡°Mas¡­ master¡­ Who¡­ exactly are you?!¡± Zhou Qu panicked.


    Never would he have expected that her reply would be this unimaginable.


    <em>Ye Qingtang is the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s master?</em>


    <em>How could this be!</em>


    Zhou Qu was simply unwilling to believe everything, but the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s behavior waspletely like that of a servant. There was no way Zhou Qu could deny it.

 Chapter 275 - Possession (2)

    Chapter 275: Possession (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn an instant, Zhou Qu copsed. His face turned extremely pale, and the expression he used to look at Ye Qingtang turned into boundless fear.


    ¡°Junior Sister¡­ No! Lord Ye! I am wrong. I failed to recognize your formidability and spouted nonsense. Just treat me as a fart. I beg you to let me off, please. I will definitely work as a ve for you. I will do anything you ask of me!¡± Zhou Qu was utterly shocked.


    At this instant, Zhou Qu finally realized how foolish he had been.


    How scary was Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity for her to be able to be the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s master?


    Could it be that she was even the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Holy Lady!


    At that thought, Zhou Qu was already frightened out of his wits. If he knew this before, he would definitely not dare to offend Ye Qingtang no matter what!


    Zhou Qu begged in tears. If not for the fact that he was held by the two zombies, he would probably have kowtowed to Ye Qingtang and begged for mercy.


    Ye Qingtang looked coldly at Zhou Qu, who was covered in tears and mucus. There was not a trace of pity in her eyes.


    ¡°Do anything I ask of you? Why? Are you not going to seek revenge for your older brother Zhou Xuan?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow.


    Zhou Qu immediately shook his head like a rattle drum and frantically said, ¡°My brother brought it to himself. Spare my life, Lord Ye! I really did not oppose you on purpose. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s all the inner sect Ning Luo¡¯s idea. He was the one who made me and my brother find a chance to get rid of you. It really has nothing to do with me! I am wrong!¡±


    Zhou Qu wailed and directly pushed all the me to Ning Luo, not daring to say that he had personal motives for opposing Ye Qingtang initially.


    ¡°Ning Luo¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned. She had heard of Ning Luo¡¯s name in her previous life. He was the top genius in the inner sect of Xuanling Sect and was also the favorite disciple of the inner sect Sword Faction¡¯s Elder. He was extremely talented.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not cross paths with him in both her previous and current lifetimes.


    Now, she had only entered Xuanling Sect for a few months. Why was it that¡­ Ning Luo suddenly targeted her?


    Ye Qingtang could not find an answer no matter how she thought.


    Zhou Qu saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction and said hurriedly as though he clutched thest straw which could save his life, ¡°It¡¯s all Ning Luo. Right after you passed the sect assessment, Ning Luo sent someone to my brother and told him to kill you somehow. My brother and I are only outer sect disciples, but Ning Luo was an inner sect elite. Obviously, we didn¡¯t dare to disobey his orders. Thus¡­ Thus, we offended you¡­ Please spare my life¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked down. After thinking over and over, she still did not know when she bred enmity with Ning Luo.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked up and fixed her eyes on Zhou Qu again. Her lips suddenly curled into a smile. ¡°So I used you?¡±


    Zhou Qu swallowed his saliva, and his heart palpitated violently.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Since it is so, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Zhou Qu widened his eyes, and hope filled his eyes.


    Then, Ye Qingtang looked away and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance¡­ to be a Blood Moon Sect Elder.¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, Zhou Qu gasped, and an ominous feeling rose within him.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang darted a look at the Blood Moon Sect Elder who had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Now, his body is yours.¡±


    ¡°No!!¡± Zhou Qu screamed in horror as the Blood Moon Sect Elder took a step forward and appeared before Zhou Qu.

 Chapter 276 - Possession (3)

    Chapter 276: Possession (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe dry, savage face of the Blood Moon Sect Elder was suddenly reflected in Zhou Qu¡¯s fearful eyes.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder ced a hand on top of Zhou Qu¡¯s and held it tightly. Opening its mouth wide, blood fog suddenly emitted out from the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s mouth and entered Zhou Qu¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears!


    As the blood fog gradually entered Zhou Qu¡¯s body, the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eye lost its insidious glint, and the dried body fell on the ground with a loud sound.


    While the horror on Zhou Qu¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, the two zombies beside him released their hold on him instantly.


    ¡°Zhou Qu¡± frowned slightly. Looking at his hands, he took a deep breath, and the blood fog that lingered on his face was absorbed into the body. When he looked up, his eyes no longer contained despair and was reced with a solemn expression instead. A blood crescent symbol appeared between his brows.


    Ye Qingtang watched this strange scene, and after noticing that the expression in ¡°Zhou Qu¡¯s¡± eyes changed, she knew that the Zhou Qu before her was already possessed by the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    ¡°This person¡¯s endowment is inferior, and his body is too lousy.¡± Despise was written all over the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s face. Although he changed into a living and muscr body, this person¡¯s body was exasperatingly lousy whenpared to the young boy from Wind Moon Sect whom he had his eyes on previously.


    ¡°Be contented,¡± Ye Qingtang said while folding her arms. If Zhou Qu was not here, she really would not be able to find an unlucky person for the Blood Moon Sect Elder to possess.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder touched his face and calmed down a little after feeling that this body was, at least, much more supple than that dried corpse.


    ¡°This person is called Zhou Qu, and he¡¯s an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Sect. He had an older brother previously, but the brother is already dead. You only need to follow me using his identity.¡± Ye Qingtang ordered the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder listened obediently.


    The dried corpse that had lost a soulid on the ground silently. The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at his previous body emotionlessly. He bent down, removed some belongings from the corpse, and took out a Revolving Soul Orb that was about the size of a palm from his cloak.


    That Revolving Soul Orb looked crystal clear, but there was a clump of fog in the orb while its top and bottom ends each had a dragon w of which the entire orb was set between.


    When the Blood Moon Sect Elder saw this Revolving Soul Orb, his heart wavered. He put on a casual act and brought it to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the object in the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s hand questioningly.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder replied. ¡°This is the Revolving Soul Orb and is one of the secret treasures of the Blood Moon Sect. It can absorb the essence in the world and transfer it for the holder to absorb. It is a weapon to raise one¡¯s cultivation. Since there¡¯s a contract between us, I¡¯ll just gift this to you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly. Was he so kind?


    ¡°How do I use this thing?¡± Ye Qingtang took the Revolving Soul orb over and inspected it.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder replied. ¡°You must be at the peak of Martial Qi Level 2 to use this item.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s interest was initially piqued as she felt that this Revolving Soul Orb was a treasure that was hard toe by. But when she heard the words ¡°Martial Qi Level Two,¡± the interest in her heart vanishedpletely.


    Peak of Martial Qi Level Two?


    What was that concept!


    In terms of sects, normal outer sect disciples were at most Connate Level Nine. Only by entering the inner sect to cultivate was one able to truly be exposed to the Martial Qi realm.

 Chapter 277 - My Junior Sister Is Amazing (1)

    Chapter 277: My Junior Sister Is Amazing (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosMartial Qi was a grade that only inner sect disciples possessed. There were three grades between Martial Qi Level One and Martial Qi Level Two which were called First Heaven, Second Heaven, and Third Heaven.


    Between each of these three grades, there were three stages¡­ Advancing from each stage was extremely difficult.


    In Xuanling Sect, those who could reach this realm most likely were only the inner sect elders who were in charge of internal affairs.


    He was truly someone the status of a Blood Moon Sect Elder; Even though he had been miserable for thousands of years, a casual item he took out was already a Martial Qi Level Two treasure.


    Ye Qingtang lived for three hundred over years in her previous life, and she was already at the Paragon level when she suffered a downfall. She had seen many of such treasures and obviously knew how beneficial this item was to people at the peak of Martial Qi Level Two.


    However, it was useless to the current Ye Qingtang, and she could only keep it for future use.


    ¡°Thank you then.¡± Ye Qingtang kept the Revolving Soul Orb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention about it. This is what I should do. I can¡¯t use this item for now, and there¡¯s no use leaving it aside.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was ted when he saw Ye Qingtang keeping the Revolving Soul Orb.


    This Revolving Soul Orb was indeed as powerful as what he said, but¡­ it had a disadvantage¡­


    The Revolving Soul Orb would absorb the essence in the world continuously, and if the essence was not absorbed by someone for a long time, the essence would exceed the Revolving Soul Orb¡¯s capacity and explode.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder narrowed his eyes slightly and hid away the sly look in his eyes.


    He was destined to be unable to kill Ye Qingtang right now because of the contract between them, but¡­ if she died from the Revolving Soul Orb¡¯s explosion, it would bepletely unrted to him. When she died, the contract would naturally be nullified, and he could regain his freedom.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder nned out everything well in his heart though his face did not reveal anything.


    ¡°Get rid of your corpse. You¡¯re Zhou Qu from now on,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    <em>Your corpse¡­</em>


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s lips twitched but still obediently picked up his dried corpse and absorbed all the remaining energy. This dried corpse had been in existence for thousands of years, and it was the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s power which allowed the corpse to maintain its current appearance. Now that it lost its veryst remnants of energy, the corpse quickly turned into ash and vanished along with the wind.


    Ye Qingtang nodded at the sight and led the Blood Moon Sect Elder towards the square where the disciples were locked up at.


    As she walked, she added on. ¡°Get rid of the blood fog around the city. You cannot touch those people in the square anymore.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder epted the orders in obedience but sneered internally.


    <em>I¡¯ll let you order me around now. When that Revolving Soul Orb explodes¡­</em>


    In the square, the people in despair looked at the red light that filled the sky, and the shadow of death remained in their eyes.


    Qin Huan sat in the cage distraughtly as he pulled his hair. Regret was written all over his face.


    ¡°I should not have brought Junior Sister Ye here. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I brought harm onto her¡­¡± At that moment, Qin Huan was extremely regretful. Had he known how dangerous this trip was, he would definitely not agree to bring Ye Qingtang along.


    It was ultimately toote now.


    Dai Changming sighed quietly. Under such circumstances, all of them had bembs waiting to be ughtered.


    Dai Changming nced across the bloody scene around him, but his eyes were suddenly attracted by two figures not far away. He suddenly widened his eyes and patted the regretful Qin Huan.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qin, take a look quickly! Who is that!¡±


    Qin Huan looked up with a weary expression but was utterly stunned from the sight. He rushed forward and clutched on the metal cage tightly. Shock filled his eyes when he saw the figure that was nearing them.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye!¡±

 Chapter 278 - My Junior Sister Is Amazing (2)

    Chapter 278: My Junior Sister Is Amazing (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang and the emotionless ¡°Zhou Qu¡± walked into the square together.


    Not just Qin Huan but other Xuanling Sect disciples were all dumbfounded.


    What was this situation?


    How did the two of them actually return?


    The two people that were originally thought to be definitely dead walked into everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    Qin Huan returned to his senses and spoke hurriedly. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, leave now! That bastard elder might return again!¡±


    Qin Huan¡¯s face was full of worry.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not help butugh at his words. She secretly peered at the ¡°bastard elder¡± beside her from the corner of her eyes and saw that the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s expression waspletely dark.


    If not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s warning to not touch these people, he would have already dug Qin Huan¡¯s heart out and bit it into pieces.


    <em>Who is a bastard!</em>


    <em>Your entire family is filled with bastards!</em>


    Ye Qingtang held herughter back and walked to the metal cage with a serious expression. Hacking the cage door with her sword, she said, ¡°The Blood Moon Sect Elder left already. Don¡¯t worry, senior brothers. I think he will not be back for a while.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Left¡­ Left already?¡± Qin Huan repeated, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mhm. I don¡¯t know why either, but he suddenly left.¡± Ye Qingtang waszy toe up with a reason. Anyway, the Blood Moon Sect was extremely mysterious to everyone, and it never left any trace in their movements. Thus, she could get away with a random excuse.


    The frightened Xuanling Sect disciples fell into a trance as they looked at the opened cage.


    Why did it leave just like that?


    After releasing all her senior brothers, Ye Qingtang headed to another cage. The other cages in the square were long empty, and the ground was piled with corpses. Only in that cage sat a young boy whose eyes were swollen from crying.


    He sat there absentmindedly and seemed to have no more tears left to cry. His hollow eyes looked at the dead body of his senior brother whichid in his hands, and he did not sense any movement in his surrounding.


    When Ye Qingtang saw that young teen from Wind Moon Sect, she could not help butment internally. She walked forward and shed the cage.


    ¡°Your senior brother protected you with his life not because he wants to see you being defeated like this,¡± Ye Qingtang said and stood beside the youth.


    The young teen suddenly lifted his head up, and his teary eyes looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion. He knew that the Blood Moon Sect Elder targeted him just now, but it was because of this girl¡¯s sudden appearance which attracted the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s appearance, thus allowing him to escape a cmity.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior brother¡­¡± The boy just said something, but tears fell uncontrobly. Tears stained his small face, and this really made one feel sorry.


    Ye Qingtang handed the sword in her hand to the young teen. ¡°Live on well. You can only avenge your senior brother by making yourself even more powerful.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder who was standing aside felt the corners of his lips twitch.


    The boy looked at the sword that he lost and then looked down at his senior brother¡¯s corpse. He sniffed, wiped away his tears, and stretched a hand out to grab the sword. ¡°I will. I must avenge senior brother! I will personally chop off that old demon¡¯s head!¡±


    The old demon: ¡°¡­¡±


    In just a short while, the Blood Moon Sect Elder became both a bastard and an old demon, and this was probably way more than the number of curses he heard in thousands of years.


    Everyone escaped from the cage and regained freedom, but no one was able to rx in this bloody scene.

 Chapter 279 - My Junior Sister Is Amazing (1)

    Chapter 279: My Junior Sister Is Amazing (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosMartial Qi was a grade that only inner sect disciples possessed. There were three grades between Martial Qi Level One and Martial Qi Level Two which were called First Heaven, Second Heaven, and Third Heaven.


    Between each of these three grades, there were three stages¡­ Advancing from each stage was extremely difficult.


    In Xuanling Sect, those who could reach this realm most likely were only the inner sect elders who were in charge of internal affairs.


    He was truly someone the status of a Blood Moon Sect Elder; Even though he had been miserable for thousands of years, a casual item he took out was already a Martial Qi Level Two treasure.


    Ye Qingtang lived for three hundred over years in her previous life, and she was already at the Paragon level when she suffered a downfall. She had seen many of such treasures and obviously knew how beneficial this item was to people at the peak of Martial Qi Level Two.


    However, it was useless to the current Ye Qingtang, and she could only keep it for future use.


    ¡°Thank you then.¡± Ye Qingtang kept the Revolving Soul Orb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention about it. This is what I should do. I can¡¯t use this item for now, and there¡¯s no use leaving it aside.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was ted when he saw Ye Qingtang keeping the Revolving Soul Orb.


    This Revolving Soul Orb was indeed as powerful as what he said, but¡­ it had a disadvantage¡­


    The Revolving Soul Orb would absorb the essence in the world continuously, and if the essence was not absorbed by someone for a long time, the essence would exceed the Revolving Soul Orb¡¯s capacity and explode.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder narrowed his eyes slightly and hid away the sly look in his eyes.


    He was destined to be unable to kill Ye Qingtang right now because of the contract between them, but¡­ if she died from the Revolving Soul Orb¡¯s explosion, it would bepletely unrted to him. When she died, the contract would naturally be nullified, and he could regain his freedom.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder nned out everything well in his heart though his face did not reveal anything.


    ¡°Get rid of your corpse. You¡¯re Zhou Qu from now on,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    <em>Your corpse¡­</em>


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s lips twitched but still obediently picked up his dried corpse and absorbed all the remaining energy. This dried corpse had been in existence for thousands of years, and it was the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s power which allowed the corpse to maintain its current appearance. Now that it lost its veryst remnants of energy, the corpse quickly turned into ash and vanished along with the wind.


    Ye Qingtang nodded at the sight and led the Blood Moon Sect Elder towards the square where the disciples were locked up at.


    As she walked, she added on. ¡°Get rid of the blood fog around the city. You cannot touch those people in the square anymore.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder epted the orders in obedience but sneered internally.


    <em>I¡¯ll let you order me around now. When that Revolving Soul Orb explodes¡­</em>


    In the square, the people in despair looked at the red light that filled the sky, and the shadow of death remained in their eyes.


    Qin Huan sat in the cage distraughtly as he pulled his hair. Regret was written all over his face.


    ¡°I should not have brought Junior Sister Ye here. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I brought harm onto her¡­¡± At that moment, Qin Huan was extremely regretful. Had he known how dangerous this trip was, he would definitely not agree to bring Ye Qingtang along.


    It was ultimately toote now.


    Dai Changming sighed quietly. Under such circumstances, all of them had bembs waiting to be ughtered.


    Dai Changming nced across the bloody scene around him, but his eyes were suddenly attracted by two figures not far away. He suddenly widened his eyes and patted the regretful Qin Huan.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qin, take a look quickly! Who is that!¡±


    Qin Huan looked up with a weary expression but was utterly stunned from the sight. He rushed forward and clutched on the metal cage tightly. Shock filled his eyes when he saw the figure that was nearing them.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye!¡±

 Chapter 280 - My Junior Sister Is Amazing (2)

    Chapter 280: My Junior Sister Is Amazing (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang and the emotionless ¡°Zhou Qu¡± walked into the square together.


    Not just Qin Huan but other Xuanling Sect disciples were all dumbfounded.


    What was this situation?


    How did the two of them actually return?


    The two people that were originally thought to be definitely dead walked into everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    Qin Huan returned to his senses and spoke hurriedly. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, leave now! That bastard elder might return again!¡±


    Qin Huan¡¯s face was full of worry.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not help butugh at his words. She secretly peered at the ¡°bastard elder¡± beside her from the corner of her eyes and saw that the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s expression waspletely dark.


    If not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s warning to not touch these people, he would have already dug Qin Huan¡¯s heart out and bit it into pieces.


    <em>Who is a bastard!</em>


    <em>Your entire family is filled with bastards!</em>


    Ye Qingtang held herughter back and walked to the metal cage with a serious expression. Hacking the cage door with her sword, she said, ¡°The Blood Moon Sect Elder left already. Don¡¯t worry, senior brothers. I think he will not be back for a while.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Left¡­ Left already?¡± Qin Huan repeated, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mhm. I don¡¯t know why either, but he suddenly left.¡± Ye Qingtang waszy toe up with a reason. Anyway, the Blood Moon Sect was extremely mysterious to everyone, and it never left any trace in their movements. Thus, she could get away with a random excuse.


    The frightened Xuanling Sect disciples fell into a trance as they looked at the opened cage.


    Why did it leave just like that?


    After releasing all her senior brothers, Ye Qingtang headed to another cage. The other cages in the square were long empty, and the ground was piled with corpses. Only in that cage sat a young boy whose eyes were swollen from crying.


    He sat there absentmindedly and seemed to have no more tears left to cry. His hollow eyes looked at the dead body of his senior brother whichid in his hands, and he did not sense any movement in his surrounding.


    When Ye Qingtang saw that young teen from Wind Moon Sect, she could not help butment internally. She walked forward and shed the cage.


    ¡°Your senior brother protected you with his life not because he wants to see you being defeated like this,¡± Ye Qingtang said and stood beside the youth.


    The young teen suddenly lifted his head up, and his teary eyes looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion. He knew that the Blood Moon Sect Elder targeted him just now, but it was because of this girl¡¯s sudden appearance which attracted the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s appearance, thus allowing him to escape a cmity.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior brother¡­¡± The boy just said something, but tears fell uncontrobly. Tears stained his small face, and this really made one feel sorry.


    Ye Qingtang handed the sword in her hand to the young teen. ¡°Live on well. You can only avenge your senior brother by making yourself even more powerful.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder who was standing aside felt the corners of his lips twitch.


    The boy looked at the sword that he lost and then looked down at his senior brother¡¯s corpse. He sniffed, wiped away his tears, and stretched a hand out to grab the sword. ¡°I will. I must avenge senior brother! I will personally chop off that old demon¡¯s head!¡±


    The old demon: ¡°¡­¡±


    In just a short while, the Blood Moon Sect Elder became both a bastard and an old demon, and this was probably way more than the number of curses he heard in thousands of years.


    Everyone escaped from the cage and regained freedom, but no one was able to rx in this bloody scene.

 Chapter 281 - My Junior Sister Is Amazing (3)

    <span>Chapter 281: My Junior Sister Is Amazing (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe blood fog that initially enveloped Deer City began to disappear slowly. It was then that everyone faintly felt that there was a way out. Without daring to dy at all, they quickly seized this time to rush out to the city gate.


    Qin Huan wiped the cold sweat on his face away. ncing at the Blood Moon Sect who was following behind Ye Qingtang, he uttered in annoyance. ¡°Why did this rascal Zhou Qu return as well? Wasn¡¯t he dragged away by the zombies just now? I thought he would definitely be ughtered by the Blood Moon Sect Elder.¡±


    Honestly speaking, Qin Huan really wished for such a lousy person like Zhou Qu to just die early.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, whose face was as ck as the base of a pot, andughed in her heart, though she maintained a calm expression on her face.


    ¡°He was able to survive only because the Blood Moon Sect Elder left hurriedly.¡±


    Qin Huan did not think much to it as well.


    Everyone dashed towards the city gate of Deer City, but before they reached the city gate, they suddenly saw a group of people rushing into the city loudly.


    Almost instantly, everyone¡¯s hair stood on ends. Could it be that the Blood Moon Sect Elder returned with his underlings?


    Swiftly, the group of people entered Deer City, and everyone sighed in relief when they had a clear look of the iing people!


    There were over ten people wearing different sect uniforms, and the people in the lead were six elderlies with gray hair.


    And among the six elderlies, two of them were wearing Xuanling Sect clothes that represented the status of an Elder!


    ¡°It¡¯s the inner sect elders!¡± Happiness filled Dai Changming when he saw the group of people.


    Elders from different sects were rushing over with wardens and disciples.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect disciples greet two elders!¡± Dai Changming immediately led his junior brothers and sisters in greeting the elders.


    It should be known that outer sect disciples like them did not have any chance of meeting the inner sect elders. These two elders were probably investigating in the area and rushed over because of the signal that Ye Qingtang sent out previously.


    The elders who came along with the others were Elder Lin of the inner sect¡¯s Sword Faction and Elder Qin of the inner sect¡¯s Array Faction. Other than them, elders from Wind Moon Sect and other sects hurried there as well. When the impressive group of people entered Deer City, they felt an aura that had notpletely dissipated.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Elder Lin frowned slightly at the disciples who knelt before him. Elder Qin and he brought a team to investigate in the vicinity, suddenly sensed the signal, and thus hurried over with sect elders who were searching in the same area.


    ¡°Elder, we encountered a Blood Moon Sect Elder in Deer City,¡± Dai Changming said.


    <em>Blood Moon Sect Elder?</em>


    Everyone had a shocked look on their faces after hearing him.


    Recently, disciples from various sects disappeared unknowingly. The elders have investigated for a long time but never found a clue. The ces they went to were all deserted, yet unexpectedly¡­ Dai Changming and the rest were actually able to find a clue. However, what surprised them even more was that¡­ it had to do with the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°What is the situation?¡± Elder Qin asked.


    Dai Changming immediately recounted everything that happened in Deer City. Right after, a few elders brought some people and headed to the square. The elders¡¯ faces turned white instantly when greeted with the bloody scene.


    They were afraid that the recent disappearances of the various sects¡¯ disciples were all rted to the Blood Moon Sect!


    Countless corpses of sect disciplesid in the entire square. When the Wind Moon Sect elder saw the corpse of that inner sect disciple, his face paled, and he shut his eyes in pain.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The young teen from Wind Moon Sect looked at his Master with red, puffy eyes.

 Chapter 282 - Treasure Presentation (1)

    Chapter 282: Treasure Presentation (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe expressions of the two Xuanling Sect elders were rather ugly as they did not expect the matter to be rted to the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°The Blood Moon Sect had been exterminated for thousands of years. I really never thought that there would be traces of resurrection.¡± Elder Lin¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He looked at the group, and his eyes eventually fell on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Did you see the Blood Moon Sect Elder leave with your own eyes?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up, and a cold expression darted across her eyes when she made eye contact with the domineering Elder Lin.


    Elder Lin¡­


    They really had a fate!


    In her previous life, it was Elder Lin from the inner sect¡¯s Sword Faction who secretly went after her life after discovering her Heart of the Demon God, and Senior Brother Yun died in Elder Lin¡¯s hands in order to protect her!


    Ye Qingtang knew that there would ultimately be a day where she would meet with Elder Lin again after entering Xuanling Sect, but meeting him now, the desire to murder him in her intensified.


    If not for Elder Lin back then, there would have been no way the world would know that the Heart of the Demon God was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, Ye Qingtang would not have ended up in the distressing situation of being hunted down by everyone, and Yun Shu would not have died!


    It could be said that Elder Lin was the culprit who caused Ye Qingtang to be hunted down for her life by everyone in her previous life!


    Her eyes zed with hatred when she came face to face with her enemy, but Ye Qingtang was aware that she was not Elder Lin¡¯s opponent right now. She could only hide away the coldness in her eyes, look down, and reply. ¡°Yes, I witnessed the Blood Moon Sect Elder leaving. Senior Brother Zhou saw it as well.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder who became Zhou Qu.


    ¡°Yes, I saw it as well,¡± said the Blood Moon Sect Elder calmly.


    Elder Lin exchanged a look with Elder Qin.


    The incident today was the only clue they found, and it resolved the mystery about the disappearance of the disciples. However, it had to do with the Blood Moon Sect¡­ and it was by no means a trivial matter.


    ¡°It is good that everyone is safe. You all had a big shock. Once you all return to the sect, report everything you saw today in detail so it will be easier to organize the information.¡± Elder Qinforted the frightened disciples. Being able to escape safely after encountering someone of a Blood Moon Sect Elder status was simply an unimaginable feat.


    Xuanling Sect did not suffer many losses this time. Apart from the death of one person, other disciples were not injured. Rather, there were heavy casualties for other sects, and Wind Moon Sect even lost a highly-talented inner sect disciple.


    At that thought, Elder Qin could not help but look at Ye Qingtang from aside. ording to what Dai Changming said previously, a major reason that ounted for their small loss was that Ye Qingtang diverted the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s attention. Otherwise, not just Xuanling Sect disciples but even thatst surviving teen from Wind Moon Sect would be buried here!


    As early as during the sect assessment, Elder Qin had already thought rather highly of this new disciple, and now, he was even more satisfied.


    Elder Lin noticed the look of approval in Elder Qin¡¯s eyes as well, but there was no trace of a smile on his face. After ncing past Ye Qingtang, he frowned slightly. He could faintly feel a strange aura from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    Ye Qingtang sensed Elder Lin¡¯s gaze, and her heart skipped a beat. She looked down calmly, though her attentionnded on the space ring on her finger.


    The Revolving Soul Orb that the Blood Moon Sect Elder gave her just now was currently stored in the space ring. This space ring was of low quality and was simply unable to conceal the aura of the Revolving Soul Orb. Looking at Elder Lin¡¯s reaction, she realized that he must have sensed something.

 Chapter 283 - Treasure Presentation (2)

    Chapter 283: Treasure Presentation (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang frowned slightly. She could not keep this Revolving Soul Orb anymore, and if the sect elders found out about it, it would be even harder for her to exin.


    Then, Ye Qingtang suddenly looked up and walked forward.


    ¡°I have something to report.¡±


    Elder Lin frowned while Elder Qin asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Qingtang immediately took out the Revolving Soul Orb from her space ring.


    ¡°The Blood Moon Sect Elder dropped this item when he left. I thought that this may be rted to the Blood Moon Sect.¡±


    The moment the Revolving Soul Orb was taken out, all the elders from different sects were attracted to it instantly.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Revolving Soul Orb?!¡± A Wind Moon Sect elder was taken aback as shock filled his eyes.


    The Revolving Soul Orb was an extremely-superior enchanted cultivation armament. It rarely appeared in sects, and only Wind Moon Sect had simr enchanted armament, of which was used to guard the sect. When the Blood Moon Sect was still in existence, its members were so powerful that ordinary sect disciples could not even bepared to them, causing everyone to bristle with anger. This power was mainly because the Blood Moon Sect possessed plenty of formidable enchanted armaments which others could not even imagine!


    And the Revolving Soul Orb was one of the enchanted armaments!


    Not just the Wind Moon Sect elder, but all the elders from different sects were shocked when they saw the Revolving Soul Orb.


    Elder Lin and Elder Qin widened their eyes.


    ¡°This item was dropped by the Blood Moon Sect Elder?¡± Elder Lin asked with a serious expression.


    Ye Qingtang replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Qin ran a hand through his beard and raised a brow. ¡°Legend has it that the Revolving Soul Orb is an enchanted armament at the state of Martial Qi Level Two and was also a mystical artifact that could allow someone at the peak of Martial Qi Level Two to breakthrough to Martial Qi Level Three. This item is extremely rare, and only the Blood Moon Sect could refine it. It should be right.¡±


    Then, an infatuated expression emerged in the eyes of both Elder Qin and Elder Lin.


    Both of them were at thete-stage of Martial Qi Level Two and were only a tiny gap away from the peak. If they could obtain this item, there was an opportunity for them to enter the Martial Qi Level Three state!


    Although Martial Qi Level Three and Martial Qi Level Two were only a grade apart, there was a world of differences between these two.


    The emotions of both elders fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Her lips curled up into a smile as a thought suddenly came to her. ¡°I will present this item to the elders and hope that more clues regarding the Blood Moon Sect can be found using this item.¡± Then, Ye Qingtang walked to stand in front of the elders with the Revolving Soul Orb in her hands.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was instantly dumbfounded.


    At that instant, there was greed in both Elder Lin and Elder Qin¡¯s eyes. They were not short of treasures given their high statues of an inner sect elder, but the Revolving Soul Orb was such a precious item that was ultimately beyond their reach.


    Elder Lin took a deep breath quietly and lifted his chin while ncing at Elder Qin from the corner of his eyes.


    He was the Elder of Xuanling Sect¡¯s Sword Faction and had the highest position among the inner sect elders. Moreover, Ye Qingtang was a disciple in the outer sect Sword Faction, and it was logical that the Revolving Soul Orb should definitely end up in his possession.


    Elder Qin realized this point as well, and his eyes revealed his slight disappointment. Had he known things would y out this way, he would have asked the outer sect elder to get in touch with Ye Qingtang since he thought very highly of her from the start anyway.


    But now¡­ it was toote.


    Meanwhile, the elders from other sects had a gloomy expression, and their faces turned pale in anger as they looked at the Revolving Soul Orb in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    Their disciples and Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciples both encountered the Blood Moon Sect Elder, but why was it that their disciples did not have such good luck? Not only did they not pick up such a precious treasure, they even lost their lives instead. It was seriously infuriating!

 Chapter 284 - Treasure Presentation (3)

    Chapter 284: Treasure Presentation (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAnd just when Elder Lin confidently thought that Ye Qingtang would hand the Revolving Soul Orb to him without a doubt, Ye Qingtang changed her direction slightly and handed it straight in front of Elder Qin.


    ¡°Please ept this item, Elder.¡±


    Elder Qin was taken aback, and delight shed across his eyes. He stretched his hand out to take the Revolving Soul Orb, and a smile bloomed on his face.


    ¡°Sure sure sure. What a promising student who is worth teaching. I will definitely keep this item well. Ye Qingtang, you made a huge contribution this time. The sect will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±


    Never would Elder Qin have thought that such a blessing would happen to him, and heughed brightly.


    Elder Lin, who was putting on a front, felt the arrogance on his face disappearpletely. He red at Ye Qingtang, who gave the Revolving Soul Orb to Elder Qin, as though he was going to devour her alive.


    He never expected Ye Qingtang to actually present the Revolving Soul Orb to Elder Qin!


    This was simply a p in his face!


    Elder Qin nced at Elder Lin with a proud expression and showered Ye Qingtang withpliments.


    Ye Qingtang stood there humbly and internally scoffed when she saw Elder Lin going green in the face from the corner of her eyes.


    On the other hand, the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s lips twitched when he witnessed Ye Qingtang handing the Revolving Soul Orb into Elder Qin¡¯s hands.


    The elders from other sects were extremely envious but could not do anything about it as well. They secretly bad-mouthed Elder Qin for having dumb luck as Xuanling Sect did not have many casualties, and he even obtained a treasure without doing anything.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples also had envious expressions on their faces, but they were envious of Ye Qingtang, who picked up the Revolving Soul Orb, and not Elder Qin. Judging from the rare excitement of all the elders, it was easy to realize how precious that treasure was. Ye Qingtang really made a huge contribution this time, and there would probably be many rewards waiting for her once she returned to the sect.


    Elder Qin smiled blissfully, but Elder Lin pulled a long face.


    After searching Deer City for another round and ensuring that there was no trace of the Blood Moon Sect Elder, the sects finally returned.


    Before leaving, the teen from Wind Moon Sect suddenly found Ye Qingtang. He bowed to her and expressed his gratitude before leaving with his Master.


    Elder Qin and Elder Lin led the group back. Ye Qingtang and the rest were considered to havepleted this mission and returned to the sect immediately.


    Qin Huan was very puzzled over why Ye Qingtang gave the item to the Elder of the inner sect Array Faction. ¡°You foolish girl. Elder Lin is then the elder of the inner sect Sword Faction. Why didn¡¯t you give the item to him?¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Huan remained silent.


    Despite meeting with danger, everyone was able to return safely and was thankful to Ye Qingtang for diverting the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s attention.


    When they returned to the sect, Dai Changming headed straight to submit the mission. Everyone bade their goodbyes and returned to take a required rest after suffering a huge fright.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at the sect disciples who walked about the sect as though he saw an infinite surge of spirit energy waiting right before him for him to obtain.


    Ye Qingtang sensed the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s gaze and warned. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your identity to be exposed, you better not do anything funny.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder immediately put on a loyal and honest look. ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±


    Ye Qingtang cast him a look skeptically. As Ye Qingtang was about to return to the dorm, amotion urred outside the sect, and a faint smell of blood spread in the air.

 Chapter 285 - Committing Murder To Snatch A Treasure (1)

    Chapter 285: Committing Murder To Snatch A Treasure (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°This smell of blood is so aromatic¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was indulged in the bloody smell which was rich with spirit energy.


    Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes at him and headed out to find out what happened.


    However¡­


    When Ye Qingtang scanned the situation, she suddenly saw a terribly battered figure which caused her mind to explode!


    Outside Xuanling Sect, Yun Shu, who was covered in blood, copsed on the clouds with feeble breathing. Arge amount of blood gushed out from his body and stained the clouds beneath his body. All color was lost from his good-looking face, leaving aplexion as pale as a sheet of paper.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun!¡± Ye Qingtang, rmed, dashed out of the sect immediately.


    A group of disciples surrounded and looked at the miserable Yun Shu in confusion.


    Ye Qingtang hurried to Yun Shu¡¯s side and held Yun Shu up.


    Yun Shu looked up with great effort, and when he saw Ye Qingtang, his body trembled slightly. He suddenly clutched onto Ye Qingtang tightly. ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun, what happened to you?! Who injured you?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed.


    ¡°Lu¡­ Lu Xiuwen¡­ Junior Sister Ye¡­ Lu Xiu¡­ wen¡­ He injured me¡­ in order to snatch my¡­ Shangyue Fire Tripod,¡± Yun Shu said strenuously as though every word was squeezed out from his throat.


    Shock filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Xiuwen!


    Yun Shu already had no energy left and passed out after forcing this sentence out of his mouth.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the long trail of blood behind Yun Shu and did not dare to imagine how Yun Shu crawled back to Xuanling Sect with such heavy injuries.


    The bright red blood stain pierced her eyes.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun¡­ I will not let Lu Xiuwen off¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Qingtang carried Yun Shu and rushed into the sect with the Blood Moon Sect Elder following right after.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang only knew that Lu Xiuwen was the one who revealed her secret regarding the Heart of the Demon God, yet it turned out that he actually harmed Yun Shu secretly as well. It seemed that Yun Shu was so wretched in his previous life exactly because of Lu Xiuwen¡¯s murderous schemes!


    Ye Qingtang had heard of the Shangyue Fire Tripod that Yun Shu mentioned earlier. That was the treasure that he happened to obtain in the previous mission. It could increase one¡¯s cultivation speed and was extremely rare, and Ye Qingtang was happy for him as well.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    This Fengyue Fire Tripod actually caused him to meet with a fatal disaster!


    Ye Qingtang swiftly sent Yun Shu to the physician, who was also stunned to see Yun Shu¡¯s injuries and quickly treated him.


    As the blood-stained clothes were disrobed from Yun Shu, a deep cut on his chest of which his bones could be seen was revealed. An intense murderous expression shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    The cut on Yun Shu¡¯s chest was extremely deep and was less than a finger away from his heart. If the cut was just a little deeper, Yun Shu would have lost his life already.


    The news of Yun Shu¡¯s severe injuries spread throughout the entire outer sect rapidly.


    It was then that Ye Qingtang realized that Yun Shu was out on a mission with a group of people including Lu Xiuwen and Su Wan. However, the group had already returned to the sect to submit their mission two days ago and even reported that Yun Shu met with a mishap in the mission.


    Now that Yun Shu suddenly returned, there was indeed a huge stir, and the warden of the Disciplinary Hall immediately ordered for Yun Shu to be brought over after hearing what Yun Shu said before he fainted.

 Chapter 286 - Committing Murder To Snatch A Treasure (2)

    Chapter 286: Committing Murder To Snatch A Treasure (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAlthough Yun Shu did regain consciousness after the emergency treatment, he was still in a very bad condition. His body was so weak that he could not even stand still, and his hands were impaired from using them to crawl back to the sect such that it would be extremely strenuous for him to wield a sword in the future.


    The physician treated Yun Shu while sighing in pity at the same time.


    ¡°Physician, how are Senior Brother Yun¡¯s injuries?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    The Physician sighed. ¡°The wound on his chest is very deep, but it is fortunate that his heart was not affected, and his life is not in danger. However¡­¡± The Physician held his words back and only continued after a while. ¡°His injuries have been dragged on for too long. He probably crawled all the way back to the sect, and there are too many wounds all over. His knee joints and hands are severely wounded and too much blood was lost. This would implicate his spirit root is damaged, and in the future¡­¡±


    The Physician did not finish his sentence and merely shook his head regretfully.


    Yun Shu was born with good natural endowments, and if he had not met with this ident, he definitely would have achieved many things in the future.


    However, there were numerous injuries this time. There might be many effects even after he recovered. Thus, he might not progress much in the future.


    It was really a pity.


    Ye Qingtang clenched her fists tightly and frowned.


    This was how the Senior Brother Yun in her previous life fell into a slump.


    The once talented youth who had a bright future ahead of him was now¡­ destroyed by Lu Xiuwen!


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡­ I want to go¡­ I want to unveil¡­ Lu Xiuwen¡¯s disgusting face¡­ in front of everyone,¡± Yun Shu said with difficulty as he clenched his teeth. For the first time, there was hatred in his warm eyes.


    He would never forget the moment when Lu Xiuwen attacked him.


    They were clearly brothers from the same sect, yet Lu Xiuwen wanted to kill Yun Shu just to snatch the Shangyue Fire Tripod from Yun Shu!


    Ye Qingtang frowned even more deeply as she looked at Yun Shu¡¯s current state. In her previous life, Yun Shu must have been through this as well. Otherwise, he would not have ended up like that.


    However¡­


    A few yearster, Lu Xiuwen was still doing well in the outer sect and even became the best outer sect disciple. Evidently, Yun Shu¡¯s report failed.


    Lu Xiuwen definitely must have made full preparations long ago, and even if Yun Shu reported the case to the warden, there was no way he could ensure Lu Xiuwen to be convicted.


    ¡°Please help me to bring my senior brother to the Disciplinary Hall. I will head there soon,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the Physician slowly and quietly took a piece of Yun Shu¡¯s blood-stained clothes from behind her. There was a flicker in the eyes of the Blood Moon Sect Elder, who had been following beside Ye Qingtang, when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang took her leave, the Blood Moon Sect Elder followed after her immediately.


    Ye Qingtang did not go to the Disciplinary Hall straight but instead headed for the dormitory that the new disciples were staying in!


    ¡­


    Many disciples were surrounded in the Disciplinary Hall, and the outer sect elder in charge of discipline frowned at the two disciples before him.


    ¡°Yun Shu, you said that Lu Xiuwen secretly attacked you and stole your Shangyue Fire Tripod when you were severely injured after you all finished your mission. Is this true?¡±


    In the big hall of the Disciplinary Hall, the pale Yun Shu was standing with difficulty while being supported by another disciple. Blood seeped out from the bandage around his chest. His lips were so pale that there was no color at all, and his legs were trembling uncontrobly as his body was overly weak.


    ¡°Elder, everything I said is true. It was Lu Xiuwen who led me to a deserted area and suddenly attacked me. After severely injuring me, he snatched the Shangyue Fire Tripod away.¡±

 Chapter 287 - Committing Murder To Snatch A Treasure (3)

    Chapter 287: Committing Murder To Snatch A Treasure (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe warden frowned deeply, and he looked sternly at Lu Xiuwen who was standing beside Yun Shu with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Lu Xiuwen, what do you have to say about this?¡±


    Lu Xiuwen took a glimpse of Yun Shu¡¯s pale face from the corner of his eyes without emotion. ¡°I have never done such a thing.¡±


    The warden said, ¡°When you all returned from the mission, it was reported that Yun Shu was met with a mishap. Now that Yun Shu is still alive and used you of murder, how are you going to exin this?¡±


    Lu Xiuwen replied. ¡°Half a month ago, Junior Brother Yun and I went out on a mission with the rest. We did not have any conflicts on the journey. I was with other teammates from the start to the end and did not have any chance to attack Junior Brother Yun. Junior Brother Yun was lost from the group when we were killing the demonic beast. After the demonic beast was ughtered, Junior Brother Yun was missing, and we searched the forest for a long time but only saw his blood-stained clothes, so we thought Junior Brother Yun was murdered¡­¡±


    Then, Lu Xiuwen turned to look at the furious Yun Shu and said calmly, ¡°I do not understand why Junior Brother Yun would use me as his murderer as well. Please clear my name, warden.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen spoke neither hurriedly nor slowly, and there was neither panic nor guilt in his tone.


    At that sight, the disciples surrounding outside the Disciplinary Hall could not help but start whispering.


    Yun Shu and Lu Xiuwen were the most gifted out of the new disciples, and their skills were around the same level. However, these two new talents were involved in this incident, and many were interested to watch on.


    ¡°Lu Xiuwen is born in the Formidable Heavens Royals. What kind of treasures has he not seen before? He shouldn¡¯t go as far as to snatch a Shangyue Fire Tripod, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? That Shangyue Fire Tirpo is the best cultivation mystical artifact for Connate Level Nines. It can speed up one¡¯s cultivation rapidly. Who doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°There was originally a slight difference between Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu¡¯s skills, and if one of them obtained the Shangyue Fire Tripod, that person would definitely be able to get way ahead of the other person. This item is, thus, obviously a treasure.¡±


    The warden frowned slightly and said to Yun Shu, ¡°Yun Shu, you said that Lu Xiuwen deliberately led you away. Is there anyone who can testify for you?¡±


    Yun Shu frowned. After thinking for a while, his eyes scanned through the crowd and saw Su Wan standing amongst the people.


    When Su Wan met with Yun Shu¡¯s eyes, her eyes flickered a little, and she pursed her lips.


    ¡°When Lu Xiuwen called me, an outer sect disciple, Su Wan, was nearby as well,¡± Yun Shu said slowly.


    The warden pondered for a moment and called Su Wan up.


    The disciples were struck by a thought when they saw Su Wan going forward.


    In this period of time, Su Wan and Yun Shu were very close, and there were already rumors about both of them in the outer sect. Now that Yun Shu called Su Wan up to testify for him, everyone could not help but guess that Su Wan would definitely stand against Lu Xiuwen given her affection for Yun Shu.


    ¡°Su Wan greets Warden,¡± Su Wan said gently.


    The warden nodded. ¡°Did you see Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu leaving together that day?¡±


    Su Wan¡¯s lips were slightly pursed. She took a nce of Yun Shu¡¯s expectant face and looked back. After remaining silent for a while, she finally said,


    ¡°The battle was very intense at that time. I was focused on attacking the demonic beast, so¡­ I never took any notice of it¡­¡±


    With that, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 288 - Turn Of Events (1)

    Chapter 288: Turn Of Events (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Don¡¯t Su Wan and Yun Shu have a thing for each other? Why did she say such a thing here?¡±


    ¡°Since Su Wan said so, I think that Yun Shu¡¯s words most likely cannot be trusted. After all, Junior Sister Su has always adored Yun Shu, and if such a thing really happened, would Junior Sister Su deny it?¡±


    Su Wan¡¯s words made many felt that Yun Shu was ndering Lu Xiuwen intentionally.


    Everyone knew of Su Wan and Yun Shu¡¯s rtionship. If there truly were such a thing, Su Wan would definitely stand on Yun Shu¡¯s side.


    However, a hint of satisfaction shed across Lu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes.


    Yun Shu widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at Su Wan, who was avoiding his eyes. Whatever he said earlier was not a lie. When Lu Xiuwen called him, he clearly exchanged a look with Su Wan, and she did see him leaving together with Lu Xiuwen. Why was it that¡­ at this very moment, Su Wan denied everything?!


    Yun Shu simply could not believe that Su Wan, who had always followed him throughout these days, would backstab him at this critical moment.


    Su Wan did not return Yun Shu¡¯s gaze and only looked down to avoid everything.


    She did witness Lu Xiuwen and Yun Shu leaving together, but¡­ so what? Yun Shu was already crippled now¡­


    While Lu Xiuwen¡­


    Su Wan looked up at Lu Xiuwen¡¯s back view, and her mind reyed the scene where Lu Xiuwen expressed his affection for her on their way back to the sect. Lu Xiuwen was a royal from the Formidable Heavens Royals, and his identity was as prestigious as Yun Shu¡¯s. Now, Yun Shu had be disabled while Lu Xiuwen¡­ had a bright future ahead of him.


    Yun Shu stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. Hisst ray of hope was shattered the moment Su Wan spoke.


    A hint ofughter darted across Lu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes. Then, he looked at the pale Yun Shu and said, ¡°Junior Brother Yun, I know that you suffered a lot this time, and I am very upset as well, but I don¡¯t know why must you malign me like this.¡±


    Then, Lu Xiuwen showed a pained expression.


    ¡°Lu Xiuwen¡­ when did I malign you? How can you¡­¡± Yun Shu trembled in fury when he saw Lu Xiuwen¡¯s attitude, and blood flowed out from the cut that was not yet healed.


    Su Wan¡¯s words simply pushed Yun Shu into a bottomless abyss.


    No matter how he exined now, no one would believe him.


    Lu Xiuwen looked at the warden and added on. ¡°Warden, all the disciples who participated in this mission can testify that I never left the group by myself.¡±


    Then, those disciples who were standing aside nodded along.


    Yun Shu looked at the farce before his eyes and let out a bitterugh. A drop of blood escaped his mouth as he shut his eyes in pain.


    The warden frowned slightly. Yun Shu had vited the sect rules by maligning Lu Xiuwen. ¡°Yun Shu, what do you still have to say now?¡±


    Yun Shu shook his head slowly. Everyone was testifying for Lu Xiuwen, and no one would believe him at all no matter how he exined.


    Human or devil, he finally saw clearly.


    The warden announced coldly. ¡°For maligning a fellow disciple in the sect, you are to be flogged thirty strokes. On the ount that your injuries are severe, you are to head to the Disciplinary Hall by yourself to receive the punishment once you recover.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Yun Shu said with a bitterugh.


    The smile in Lu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes deepened.


    ¡°Warden, I have something to report.¡± Suddenly, a beautiful female voice traveled into everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 289 - Turn Of Events (2)

    Chapter 289: Turn Of Events (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEveryone looked up instinctively and saw that Ye Qingtang was at Disciplinary Hall!


    Lu Xiuwen narrowed his eyes upon seeing Ye Qingtang.


    Yun Shu looked in confusion at Ye Qingtang, who suddenly arrived.


    ¡°Are you here to say anything about Yun Shu¡¯s matter?¡± The Warden asked.


    The warden¡¯s words reflected what many thought. While Ye Qingtang did not interact much with Yun Shu during this period of time, Ye Qingtang was still on good terms with him previously. Now that Yun Shu was in trouble, could it be that Ye Qingtang was here to help him?


    Lu Xiuwen swept his eyes across Ye Qingtang, though he was not at all bothered.


    Ye Qingtang never participated in the mission with them, so no matter what she said now, Yun Shu¡¯s fate would hardly change.


    However¡­


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun¡¯s matter?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised. She scanned the Disciplinary Hall and could not help butugh. ¡°You are mistaken. I am not here to talk about Senior Brother Yun¡¯s matter. After all, my mission was different from theirs. How would I know anything that happened in their mission?¡±


    Quite a number of disciples were taken aback by her words.


    She was not here to save Yun Shu?


    The warden said, ¡°So what are you here for?¡±


    Ye Qingtang slowly walked up, and when she reached the warden, she suddenly handed a sword in her hand to the warden.


    ¡°Warden, I picked up a sword on my way back to the sect. There is a Xuanling Sect symbol carved on it, and I thought that some senior brother must have lost it, so I brought it back together with me. I¡¯m handing it to you to check if there are any clues so that the item can be returned to its original owner.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw that sword.


    The warden looked at the sword before him and took it over. When he drew out the sword, there was an obvious,rge patch of dried blood stained on the shiny sword. The warden furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Where did you pick up this sword at?¡±


    ¡°In the vicinity of Beiyue Mountains.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    With that said, Su Wan and the rest had a shocked expression.


    Was that not where Yun Shu was on a mission at?


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression became a little ugly.


    ¡°Beiyue Mountains¡­ Why do I remember that the location of Lu Xiuwen and the rest¡¯s mission is around that area?¡± A random disciple voiced from aside.


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression instantly turned even uglier.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed in her heart. Catching onto what that disciple said, she looked at Lu Xiuwen and asked, ¡°Oh? Could it be that this sword belongs to Senior Brother Lu then?¡±


    Lu Xiuwen narrowed his eyes immediately and uttered coldly. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you should not speak carelessly. What evidence do you have to say that you picked up this sword at Beiyue Mountains and that this sword is mine?¡±


    The warden frowned as well. ¡°Ye Qingtang, do you have any proof?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up, and her eyes quietly fell on the Blood Moon Sect Elder, who was in the crowd. ¡°Senior Brother Zhou should have seen this sword as well.¡± She immediately darted the Blood Moon Sect Elder a look, signaling him to say something.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes and pursed his lips.


    What had it got to do with him?


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes slightly as her right hand casually held on the sword on her waist and drew it out a little.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder felt a chill. He cursed in his heart and walked up rather unwillingly.

 Chapter 290 - Turn Of Events (3)

    Chapter 290: Turn Of Events (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhen Lu Xiuwen saw the Blood Moon Sect Elder who became Zhou Qu, a hint ofughter emerged in his eyes.


    This Ye Qingtang was really an idiot. Everyone knew about the enmity between Zhou Qu and Ye Qingtang. Plus, Zhou Qu obviously had an intention of cozying up to him on the arena previously. Calling Zhou Qu up right now would probably just be more of a hindrance than help.


    Then, Lu Xiuwen secretly sighed and said to the Blood Moon Sect Elder, ¡°It would be even better if Senior Brother Zhou was present. Please clear my name, Senior Brother Zhou.¡±


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s threatening eyes, the Blood Moon Sect Elder nodded with a smile and said with an expression which read ¡®absolutely,¡¯ ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother Lu. I will definitely say the truth in all honesty.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen nodded in satisfaction and nced at Ye Qingtang with a coldugh in his eyes.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder walked up to the warden and said, ¡°Warden, I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡± The Warden uttered.


    After taking a look at the sword, the Blood Moon Sect Elder turned to look at Lu Xiuwen, who secretly gave him a nod. ¡°I indeed witnessed Junior Sister Ye picking this sword up in the area near Beiyue Mountains.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression immediately fell after hearing what the Blood Moon Sect Elder said.


    Then, the Blood Moon Sect Elder continued. ¡°I also saw Junior Brother Lu using this sword before.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and he frowned. ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, don¡¯t speak carelessly.¡± Then, he cast a threatening look to the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was simply unaffected. ¡°I am not speaking carelessly. I did see you holding this sword before.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang deliberately looked at Lu Xiuwen in surprise. ¡°This sword really belongs to Senior Brother Lu? But¡­ the blood stain on this sword¡­¡±


    The warden¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately summoned someone topare the blood stain on that sword and Yun Shu¡¯s blood. The results shocked everyone: the two blood samples werepletely the same, and evidently, the blood on the sword belonged to Yun Shu!


    When the results were revealed, Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He did attack Yun Shu, but he did not use that sword at all. He clearly ced that sword in his room all this while and had never used it, but why was it that it was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands now?


    Lu Xiuwen really fell into a dire situation as his own sword was stained with Yun Shu¡¯s blood. Then, he said, ¡°This sword is indeed mine. However, I already lost it one month ago, so I am really unaware of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Unaware?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenlyughed. She narrowed her eyes at Lu Xiuwen, who was trying hard to wash his hands off everything. ¡°That is really unusual then. Senior Brother Lu, your sword is stained with Senior Brother Yun¡¯s blood, and Senior Brother Yun said that he was injured by you¡­ I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something hidden in this matter.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen glimpsed at Ye Qingtang and could not help but curse internally, though he did not show any expression on his face.


    ¡°All the disciples who went on the mission can testify for me that I did not bring this sword when I went out on the mission.¡±


    The Warden then interrogated other disciples, and the oue was the same as what Lu Xiuwen said.


    Even Yun Shu could not help but frown as well. He was injured by Lu Xiuwen¡¯s sword, but it waspletely not the one that Ye Qingtang handed to the Warden. However, at that moment, Yun Shu was not foolish enough to speak up for Lu Xiuwen.

 Chapter 291 - Torn Skin and Flesh (1)

    Chapter 291: Torn Skin and Flesh (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere were many discussions among the disciples, and the warden¡¯s expression turned solemn as well.


    If Lu Xiuwen really harmed Yun Shu, his offense would be serious, but using this sword as evidence was not sufficient.


    Ye Qingtang took in everyone¡¯s expression quietly, and her lips curled into a smile. She walked forward and said, ¡°I think what Senior Brother Lu said should be real.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words surprised everyone


    What was going on?


    Ye Qingtang actually spoke up for Lu Xiuwen?


    Lu Xiuwen was a little surprised as well,pletely not understanding what Ye Qingtang was nning to do.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°I believe that given Senior Brother Lu¡¯s character, he would not do such a despicable thing. If he really did it, wouldn¡¯t it bring shame to the entire Formidable Heavens Royals? Someone who could do such a lowly thing that¡¯s worse than pigs or dogs is definitely a scoundrel.¡±


    Although Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were helping Lu Xiuwen, they sounded piercing to him.


    <em>Despicable?</em>


    <em>Bring shame to the Formidable Heavens Royals?</em>


    <em>Worse than pigs or dogs?</em>


    If not for the fact that it was unsuitable to argue right now, Lu Xiuwen really wanted to rip Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth apart. That scumbag was simply using this opportunity to criticize him.


    Yet, even if he knew that, Lu Xiuwen could only suffer in silence!


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu previously said that he did not lose this sword, and given Senior Brother Yun¡¯s character, I believe that he will not malign a fellow disciple. Thus¡­ it is very possible that someone wanted to sow discord. After stealing Senior Brother Lu¡¯s sword, the person pretended to be Senior Brother Lu, deliberately tricked Senior Brother Yun, and took the chance to attack him. Ultimately, Senior Brother Lu should be innocent.¡± Ye Qingtang behaved contrary to her usual attitude towards Lu Xiuwen as she helped Lu Xiuwen to prove his innocence, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Lu Xiuwen, whose face was pale, was also worried that he would be ountable for the matter regarding the sword and could only go along with Ye Qingtang. ¡°What Junior Sister Ye said is definitely the case. There must be some bastard who deliberately sowed discord between Junior Brother Yun and me by pretending to be me and injuring Junior Brother Yun. This sword must have been stolen by that bastard.¡±


    The warden frowned and nodded after thinking that it made sense.


    Who knew¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang suddenly added on. ¡°Although Senior Brother Lu is not really rted to this incident, it was his sword that hurt Senior Brother Yun. He did not keep an eye on his items well and let others have a chance to steal it. If others did not pretend to be Senior Brother Lu, Senior Brother Yun would not have fallen for it so easily. So¡­ although Senior Brother Lu is not the murderer, he is still responsible for the crime.¡±


    Lu Xiuwen was shocked, and he red at Ye Qingtang instantly.


    Everything she said previously was for this moment!


    Although he knew that he fell for Ye Qingtang¡¯s scheme, things had already reached this point, and Lu Xiuwen could only clench his teeth. ¡°Indeed. It is all because of me that Junior Brother Yun suffered such a disaster. I am willing to be punished.¡±


    The warden said, ¡°Lu Xiuwen did not safe keep his items well and caused his weapon to fall in other¡¯s hands. Although you did not personally injure Yun Shu, he was attacked using your weapon. You¡¯re exempted from the death penalty but not from punishment. You are to be flogged fifty strokes. This small punishment will stop you from making even bigger mistakes in the future. As fellow disciples in the same sect, you all should support each other and not let outsiders have a chance to exploit any of your ws.¡±


    Once the warden finished his sentence, Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face turned miserably pale immediately.


    Fifty strokes of flogging, that could tear one¡¯s skin and flesh!


    However, up to that point, he could only clench his teeth and swallow this ill consequence!

 Chapter 292 - Tear One’s Skin and Flesh (2)

    Chapter 292: Tear One¡¯s Skin and Flesh (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosLu Xiuwen had to receive his punishment right there and then.


    Two disciples walked into the hall, each holding a Rod of Discipline that was two meters long and ten fingers wide. Lu Xiuwen was pressed down on the floor, and the two rods hit his bottom unsparingly!


    Suddenly, a loud ck was heard!


    The Disciplinary Hall was dead silent. Everyone widened their eyes and stared as the Rod of Disciplinended. Lu Xiuwen¡¯s good-looking face paled from the pain, and cold sweat ran down his face.


    Su Wan, who was standing aside, was so shocked by the sound of flesh being torn that she turned pale. She tugged onto the ends of her clothes nervously.


    Even the strongest and toughest Fist Faction disciple would not be able to get out of bed for two to three months after being flogged fifty strokes. While Lu Xiuwen¡¯s natural endowments were pretty good, the time he spent on cultivation was still short. After just twenty strokes, the skin and flesh on his bottom were already torn, and the area was dripping with blood. Every time the blood-stained rodnded, blood spattered everywhere and dripped onto the floor. It was a horrifying sight.


    Ye Qingtang looked on coldly. There was no emotion in her eyes as she watched Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face turning purple from being beaten.


    That excruciating pain caused Lu Xiuwen¡¯s mind to buzz. As the prince of the Formidable Heavens Royals, he had never suffered such a violent beating. His veins popped out as cold sweat trickled down continuously. His pale lips were bleeding from his bite.


    Looking up furiously, he red at Ye Qingtang, who was faintly smiling with hatred.


    If Ye Qingtang had not suddenly appeared, he would not need to suffer such humiliation in public!


    Fifty strokes were finished, and Lu Xiuwen¡¯s bottom was already terribly battered. Blood covered the floor, and his legs that were soaked with blood could not stop trembling.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, this is also a lesson learned. In the future, you must definitely keep a close eye on your belongings and not let anyone have an opportunity to exploit your inadequacy to their advantage.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the pale Lu Xiuwen with a seeming smile.


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s teeth chattered due to the pain. Scowling at Ye Qingtang, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°I will definitely remember this lesson for life!¡±


    The toughest time had already passed. He would definitely not let Ye Qingtang off easily. The days were still long, and he would definitely have a chance to torture her!


    He would not suffer this fifty strokes of flogging for nothing. There was already a conclusion to the incident today, and the Shangyue Fire Tripod was already in his hands. Once he recovered, he would use that Shangyue Fire Tripod to cultivate for a period of time and would definitely be the best in Xuanling Sect¡¯s outer sect!


    Although he suffered, it was worth it!


    Ye Qingtang straightened herself and suddenly turned to the Warden, who was seated in the center of the hall. ¡°Warden, Senior Brother Lu is ultimately not the murderer, and now that Senior Brother Lu has already received his punishment, it should be enough. However, the real viin is the murder who injured Senior Brother Yun.¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang said that, Lu Xiuwen, who was paralyzed on the floor, was shocked. He faintly sensed that Ye Qingtang definitely had another move at the back.


    ¡°Indeed. Such a scourge must not be connived in the outer sect.¡± The Warden nodded.


    A hint ofughter passed Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since this person could steal Senior Brother Lu¡¯s sword and attack Senior Brother Yun during the mission, it must be a new disciple who participated in that mission. The Shangyue Fire Tripod that was stolen away must be hidden by that person. Please order people to search the rooms and space rings of all the disciples who took part in this mission. I believe the location of where the item is hidden in will be found very quickly. Once found, the identity of the murderer would naturally be revealed.¡±

 Chapter 293 - Torn Skin and Flesh (3)

    Chapter 293: Torn Skin and Flesh (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s words struck Lu Xiuwen¡¯s mind like a bolt of lightning.


    Lu Xiuwen looked up in disbelief and red at Ye Qingtang. His eyes were full of hatred as though he wanted to swallow her down alive.


    The Shangyue Fire Tripod was hidden in his room. If Ye Qingtang requested the Warden to conduct a search right now, would he not¡­


    Lu Xiuwen broke out in a cold sweat instantly, and the luck he previously felt vanished into thin air.


    Once the Shangyue Fire Tripod was found to be hidden in his room, things would not be as simple as being flogged fifty strokes. He might not even be able to enter Xuanling Sect for the rest of his life anymore!


    At that instant, Lu Xiuwen finally realized what Ye Qingtang was plotting when she said those words previously.


    She was clearing his name on the surface, but in reality, she was making him pay back in his own coin by slowly leading him to limit the scope of the murderer to the disciples who participated in this mission.


    He would not be able to keep the Shangyue Fire Tripod anymore, and he suffered this fifty strokes for nothing!


    Lu Xiuwen had never hated someone this much. At that very instant, he really wished he could tear Ye Qingtang into pieces!


    ¡°I will send people to investigate immediately. This matter will end here for now. If the murderer is found, he will definitely be punished severely,¡± the Warden ordered.


    After watching the drama and being shocked by the bloody fifty strokes of flogging, the disciples did not dare to speak further and quickly dispersed.


    Lu Xiuwen was carried away by a few disciples, and before he left, he red at Ye Qingtang resentfully as though his eyes were soaked in poison.


    Ye Qingtang simply could not be bothered with Lu Xiuwen and immediately walked to Yun Shu¡¯s side to support him.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡­¡± Yun Shu grasped Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrists tightly. Agitation filled his eyes. He was very aware that if not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s timely appearance, not only would he not be able to punish Lu Xiuwen for his crime, he would even be used of maligning a fellow disciple instead.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. Since others were present, she did not say anything and only helped Yun Shu out.


    Once they exited the Disciplinary Hall, Yun Shu could not conceal his gratitude anymore.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, thank you for standing up for me today. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°Senior Brother Yun, there¡¯s no need for formalities between us. I am clear of what Lu Xiuwen did, but it¡¯s a pity that there is no concrete evidence for the Warden to convict him, and I could only use wits to resolve your hatred temporarily.¡±


    Yun Shuughed bitterly. ¡°I really did not expect Lu Xiuwen to be so vicious and have such wild ambitions. I am to me for not being able to see his true colors. But¡­ where did you pick up the sword that you took out just now? I¡¯ve never seen Lu Xiuwen use it before.¡±


    Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings, and after ensuring that there was no outsider present, she said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even pick up that sword. I went to Lu Xiuwen¡¯s room to steal it before I went to the Disciplinary Hall.¡±


    Yun Shu was stunned.


    ¡°S¡­ steal?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°Lu Xiuwen must have been certain enough to dare to attack you. I know that there¡¯s no way you could win him in the Disciplinary Hall, so I made a trip to his room first. The blood on it was smeared using your blood-stained clothes as well.¡±


    Yun Shu waspletely dumbfounded. Never had he thought that Ye Qingtang would be so bold and detailed to set up this trap for Lu Xiuwen to fall in.

 Chapter 294 - Qualification (1)

    Chapter 294: Qualification (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Senior Brother Yun, don¡¯t worry. I will not let Lu Xiuwen off so easily. I will definitely make him personally return the Shangyue Fire Tripod that he stole.¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes which turned cold.


    At this point, Yun Shu finally realized howplicated Ye Qingtang¡¯s n was.


    Ultimately, leading the Warden to order a search would definitely off Lu Xiuwen¡¯sst glimmer of hope in keeping the Shangyue Fire Tripod.


    Yun Shu was extremely grateful to Ye Qingtang. If he was able to have the Shangyue Fire Tripod back, his future could, perhaps, be saved.


    After walking Yun Shu back, Ye Qingtang then returned to her room.


    Su Wan was also in the room at that time. When she saw Ye Qingtang, her eyes could not help but avert away. While Ye Qingtang did not say anything, Su Wan felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. Just a whileter, she immediately left the room.


    Ye Qingtang saw how Su Wan left in a flurry and scoffed internally. She walked into the room and touched the silver wolf¡¯s fur, bearing this grudge in her heart.


    Regardless of Lu Xiuwen or the betrayer Su Wan, she would not let any off.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Junior Sister Ye?¡± Lin Long could not hold back her smile when she saw Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°How do you feel, Senior Sister Lin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered a lot.¡± Lin Long chuckled and asked, ¡°What happened just now? I saw that Junior Sister Su¡¯s expression was not too good when she returned, and she turned even paler when you returned. Could it be that there¡¯s a conflict between you two?¡±


    Lin Long did not have any good impressions of Su Wan.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed. ¡°Conflict? More like she has something to hide.¡±


    Su Wan always clung onto Yun Shu eagerly and guarded against Ye Qingtang like the way one guarded against a thief. But when something happened to Yun Shu, Su Wan jumped into Lu Xiuwen¡¯s embrace instead.


    Now, Ye Qingtang finally realized why she heard rumors about Su Wan and Lu Xiuwen everywhere when she entered the sect in her past life. It seemed¡­ these two people must have gotten together after Yun Shu¡¯s ident.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart turned even colder when she recalled Yun Shu¡¯s injuries.


    With her here in this life, she wanted to see how this adulterous pair could harm her Senior Brother Yun anymore!


    The Disciplinary Hall warden conducted a detailed search on the disciples who participated in the mission. Just a while after the search started, the stolen Shangyue Fire Tripod was secretly sent back into Yun Shu¡¯s room by the thief.


    The Shangyue Fire Tripod was returned to its owner, and the search was naturally concluded without any oue.


    After recuperating for a few days, Yun Shu¡¯s condition gradually improved. On the other hand, Lu Xiuwen stayed bedridden for days after being flogged fifty strokes and did not even have the energy to get out of bed, much less cultivate.


    As Ye Qingtang was appreciating the sight of Lu Xiuwen falling victim to his own evil deeds, Elder Qin and Elder Lin returned with a group of people.


    Ye Qingtang just finished her cultivation and felt that her spirit root was going to make a breakthrough to the orange grade in a few days. Then, a disciple passed on a message¡ªElder Qin of the inner sect Array Faction summoned her over.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately headed over.


    ording to rules, ordinary outer sect disciples would not have any chance to meet the inner sect elders. Thus, the news of Ye Qingtang being summoned by the Elder of the inner sect¡¯s Sword Faction attracted much attention.


    Ye Qingtang was led into the Elders¡¯ Hall by that disciple. The moment she stepped in, she was greeted with Elder Qin¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Disciple greets Elder Qin.¡±


    Elder Qin was full of smiles. The more he saw Ye Qingtang, the more he favored her. When he thought of Elder Lin¡¯s expression which was as ugly as though he ate dung, Elder Qin¡¯s mood turned even better.

 Chapter 295 - Qualification (2)

    Chapter 295: Qualification (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ye Qingtang, you yed quite a huge role in the Deer City incident, and handing in the Revolving Soul Orb is also a big contribution to the sect. Thus, the sect has decided to award you with fifty thousand Xuanming points,¡± Elder Qin said with a smile.


    <em>Fifty thousand Xuanming points?!</em>


    Delight filled her when she heard this number.


    The hundreds of Xuanming points she had on hand was already a huge asset in the outer sect. Thousands of Xuanming points¡­ was simply a massive amount in the outer sect!


    Although Ye Qingtang was ted, she still did not forget her goal for heading to Deer City. She immediately suppressed her happiness and said, ¡°I am very happy to receive a reward from the sect. However, I have a request to make, and I am unsure whether you will approve of it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Elder Qin asked curiously.


    Ye Qingtang replied. ¡°I wish to participate in the inner sect assessment which takes ce half a month from now.¡±


    After Elder Qin heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the smile on his face vanished in shock.


    ¡°You want to participate in the inner sect assessment which takes ce half a month from now?¡±


    Astonishment was written all over Elder Qin¡¯s face. Although he felt that Ye Qingtang had a good nature, she was ultimately only a new disciple with a red spirit root. She had only entered Xuanling Sect for a few months and probably did not have a solid foundation in the outer sect, yet she wanted to take part in Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect assessment?


    Was she insane?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied firmly.


    There was a huge difference between the inner and outer sect, and only by entering the inner sect would she be able to narrow her distance with Ye You.


    Right before Zhou Qu died, he already pointed out that Ye You colluded with Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect disciple, Ning Luo, to kill her. If she wasted any more time with the outer sect disciples, she would never be able to exact revenge on Ye You!


    Elder frowned slightly and had a look of disapproval.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, although your spirit root is inferior, you are rather intelligent. With your nature, you would still need to practice for years to enter the inner sect. Even if I make an exception and allow you to participate in the inner sect assessment now, there is probably not much meaning. Why don¡¯t you think about it again?¡±


    Elder Qin really thought highly of Ye Qingtang, but he still thought it was risky to take such rash actions.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head insistently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests. I only wish for a chance to participate in the assessment.¡±


    Elder Qin never expected Ye Qingtang to be this stubborn and sighed helplessly. ¡°As a new disciple in the outer sect, you basically have no qualifications to take part in this year¡¯s inner sect assessment. If you really want to, there is also a way as well. However, you must use thirty thousand Xuanming points to exchange for a qualification to participate. You must think carefully. If you really want to enter the inner sect, you can wait another year, and you will not need to spend this thirty thousand Xuanming points.¡±


    Elder Qin tried to persuade her kindly. Thirty thousand Xuanming points was not a small amount. If Ye Qingtang was willing to give up on the inner sect assessment this time, she could save thirty thousand Xuanming points and use them to exchange for other items, as well as make great improvements in this one year.


    ¡°I have thought about it clearly. Please exchange it for me, Elder Qin.¡±


    Elder Qin¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He had seen a stubborn person before but never one this stubborn.<em>This girl is too willful!</em>


    ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re so insistent on this, I will not persuade you anymore. However, since you wish to participate in this year¡¯s assessment, you must start preparing as quickly as possible. There is a Spirit Consonance River in the sect. If you really want to stake everything on this attempt, you can exchange some points for a few hours of usage rights in the Spirit Consonance River. It is rich in spirit energy, which can elerate your cultivation, and will be suitable for you.¡±

 Chapter 296 - Qualification (3)

    Chapter 296: Qualification (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Spirit Consonance River?</em>


    Ye Qingtang did hear of this name in her previous lifetime. That was basically and of spirit energy that only inner sect disciples could afford to use. The effects of cultivating in there werepletely iparable to cultivating in normal ces: even if one were to spend half a month cultivating in other ordinary ces, it was impossible for the effect to be better than two hours of cultivation in the Spirit Consonance River.


    It was indeed a good spot to upgrade herself rapidly.


    Elder Qin saw that Ye Qingtang was tempted and added on immediately. ¡°However, the Spirit Consonance River is reserved for Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect disciples to use. If outer sect disciples wish to use the Spirit Consonance River, they must pay five thousand Xuanming points for every two hours of usage. You must think carefully.¡±


    <em>Five thousand Xuanming points?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was slightly shocked.


    It should be known that inner sect disciples only needed to pay one thousand Xuanming points for every two hours of usage while outer sect disciples had to pay five times the amount!


    It could be said that the best conditions for cultivation were concentrated in the inner sect and were simply treasures that outer sect disciples could not think of.


    Ye Qingtang was still at Connate Level 7 and was two levels away from the peak in the outer sect, Connate Level 9. Her spirit root was about to improve, and if she could use the Spirit Consonance River to upgrade herself in this period of time, perhaps there was hope to sessfully advance to Connate Level 9.


    To enter Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect, one had to be the top three disciples in the outer sect, and those three people were definitely at Connate Level 9.


    Ye Qingtang could only go all out if she wanted to enter Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect in the shortest time possible.


    ¡°I will head to the Spirit Consonance River to exchange for six hours of usageter,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Elder Qin nodded slightly.


    Right after fifty thousand Xuanming points were gained, more than half of it was already spent. Subtracting the fifteen thousand Xuanming points for the Spirit Consonance River, Ye Qingtang only had five thousand Xuanming points left.


    And once she entered the inner sect, her spending would be even bigger. However¡­ Ye Qingtang would definitely not be thrifty on these matters.


    Earning Xuanming points was to make oneself more powerful, and, obviously, spending it would be useful.


    Thousands of Xuanming points were drawn away immediately. Elder Qin¡¯s heart wasplicated when he looked at Ye Qingtang. He always felt that Ye Qingtang was not like ordinary new disciples and had always been very steady. Yet, unexpectedly, she was actually very bold this time.


    ¡°The Xuanming points have been drawn away. Half a monthter, you can head for the inner sect assessment directly,¡± Elder QIn said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. After thanking Elder QIn, she left the Elders¡¯ Hall.


    The moment Ye Qingtang left, the elder from the outer sect¡¯s Array Faction walked into the Elders¡¯ Hall. He had heard everything Ye Qingtang said from a dark corner and was, simrly, shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s wild act.


    ¡°Elder Qin, wasn¡¯t Ye Qingtang a little too insane? Why didn¡¯t you persuade her?¡± The outer sect elder frowned.


    Elder Qin shook his head helplessly. ¡°I did persuade her, but you saw the results as well. Ye Qingtang is not like ordinary disciples. She has her own ns. Although this is insane, one cannot help but be expectant.¡±


    Elder Qin watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s fading back with an anticipating look.


    ¡°If Ye Qingtang really passes the inner sect assessment this year, many jaws would drop,¡±mented the outer sect elder.


    Elder Qin nodded. ¡°If she really has such an ability, I really have to pay attention to her.¡±


    The two elders smiled at each other, but both thought that such a possibility was almost zero.

 Chapter 297 - Xuanming Pavilion (1)

    Chapter 297: Xuanming Pavilion (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter leaving the Elders¡¯ Hall, Ye Qingtang had a n for the future.


    Although over forty thousand Xuanming points were spent, her heart did not ache. She made a n for the inner sect assessment happening half a monthter.


    There were still over five thousand Xuanming points, and perhaps, it was enough for her to choose some weapons she liked in the Xuanming Pavilion.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang could not help but recall the sword that the young Wind Moon Sect disciple dropped. Although she only used it for a while, the feel of it really amazed her. If she could obtain a simr weapon, she would have a higher chance of passing the uing inner sect assessment.


    After making up her mind, Ye Qingtang headed to the Xuanming Pavilion straight away.


    There were countless rare and valuable items in the Xuanming Pavilion. Anything one could think of could be obtained in this pavilion, and as long as one had enough Xuanming points to pay, they could acquire the items they liked.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang never went to the Xuanming Pavilion. Most of the Xuanming points that she umted with great difficulty were used to exchange for Xi Spirit Pills, and she did not have any extra Xuanming points to spend in the Xuanming Pavilion.


    There were quite a few disciples in the Xuanming Pavilion at that time, and everyone was searching for a treasure they were attracted to.


    The moment Ye Qingtang entered the Xuanming Pavilion, she saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye.¡± Dai Changming was in the pavilion with a handsome youth and came up to greet Ye Qingtang when he suddenly saw her walking in.


    ¡°Senior Brother Dai.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded as she took a casual nce at the youth beside Dai Changming.


    The youth had thick eyebrows and beautiful eyes. He was extremely good-looking and had a remarkable disposition. While he was standing aside silently, his extraordinary charisma was unable to be concealed.


    <em>Ji Xianyuan?</em>


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly. The man beside Dai Changming was called Ji Xianyuan. When Ye Qingtang entered Xuanling Sect in her previous lifetime, Ji Xianyuan was already an inner sect disciple. Moreover, he had superb endowments and was thought highly of by the elders.


    ¡°Are you here to exchange for treasures as well? What a coincidence, I¡¯m here today with Senior Brother Ji to collect a spirit animal,¡± Dai Changming said with a smile. Because of the Deer City incident previously, Dai Changming felt a sense of gratitude towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ji Xianyuan, from aside, scanned Ye Qingtang without any emotions.


    The Xuanming Pavilion was divided into nine areas, and the items that could be exchanged in each area were different. Some areas had spirit pills and miraculous herbs while others had rare treasures and spirit animals. Divine weapons were all the more in great quantities, and even some mystic techniques scriptures could be found here. However, it was just that the number of Xuanming points required was huge, and there were few outer sect disciples who had the ability to exchange for these treasures.


    The sight could not help but pique the curiosity of other disciples in the pavilion.


    Dai Changming was the tenth elite disciple on the ranking charts, while Ji Xianyuan, whom everyone knew, was ranked first in the outer sect and topped the ranking chart. These two people could be said to have a certain influence in the outer sect, and they rarely interacted with other disciples.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    One of them actually initiated a conversation with this young new disciple today.


    ¡°It is a coincidence indeed.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    As they were speaking, the warden of Xuanming Pavilion walked over with a huge metal cage being pushed out by two workers behind him. Once everyone saw that metal cage, gasps erupted.

 Chapter 298 - Xuanming Pavilion (2)

    Chapter 298: Xuanming Pavilion (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn the metal cage was a giant lion, which was moving about in the cage irritably. Under the light, its golden fur was exceptionally dazzling. Its four strong paws revealed sharp ws which could easily tear everything apart.


    ¡°Ji Xianyuan, this is the Scorching Sun Lion cub that you ordered,¡± the warden said to Ji Xianyuan.


    All the disciples were dumbfounded. The Scorching Sun Lion was famous for its ferocity and had extremely highbat ability. The Scorching Sun Lion in the metal cage was near two meters tall and three meters long, giving off a majestic appearance. However, this was still a cub. A grown Scorching Sun Lion had a body asrge as a small hill, and its bite was powerful enough to break a thick b of steal.


    Ordinary disciples could barely take a glimpse of the Scorching Sun Lion, much less catch one as a spirit pet.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Ji Xianyuan actually exchanged one in the Xuanming Pavilion.


    ¡°This Scorching Sun Lion cub is seriously so majestic. If I get one, my future missions would be way easier to handle.¡±


    ¡°You want to get one? Do you know how many Xuanming points are needed to exchange for that Scorching Sun Lion cub? The price starts from ten thousand! Just drop the idea already.¡±


    ¡°Starts from ten thousand!¡± The disciples were startled by this shocking number.


    For outer sect disciples like them, the number of Xuanming points they obtained from missions were already insufficient for their usual usage. How could they save up thousands of Xuanming points!


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji actually has so many Xuanming points? I¡¯ve been in the sect for three years, and all my Xuanming points added up isn¡¯t even this much.¡±


    ¡°That is Senior Brother Ji, the first in the outer sect, who is even on par with some inner sect disciples. He can kill the first hundred viins on the Assassination Roll by himself. How can youpare to him?¡±


    The disciples were extremely envious and drooled at the majestic Scorching Sun Lion cub.


    There were no emotions on Ji Xianyuan¡¯s face as he received the Scorching Sun Lion cub after taking a look at it.


    After obtaining the spirit pet, Ji Xianyuan had no intention of staying any longer and gave Dai Changming a look. Dai Changming immediately said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, we will head back first.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded as she nced at the Scorching Sun Lion cub. A few yearster, this Scorching Sun Lion cub was raised by Ji Xianyuan to be extremely fierce, and it even had a ranking in the inner sect. However, such a spirit pet which exhausted one¡¯s Xuanming points was not what ordinary disciples could exchange for. As the top of the ranking chart, Ji Xianyuan¡¯s abilities were naturally not to be underestimated.


    Ji Xianyuan and Dai Changming led the Scorching Sun Lion cub out of Xuanming Pavilion, and the onlooking disciples finally dispersed. Though they were very envious, they were well aware that they had no fate with this baby worth over ten thousand Xuanming points.


    Ye Qingtang walked to the weapon area alone.


    There were many weapons disyed at the weapon area. From swords and bludgeons to bows and spears, everything was here.


    Ye Qingtang scanned through the weapons. When the warden saw Ye Qingtang and noticed her face, his eyes twinkled. This morning, there was news from the inner sect that a new disciple from the outer sect obtained a generous amount of Xuanming points, and a portrait of that disciple was sent over as well.


    Was it not just thisdy before his eyes?

 Chapter 299 - Xuanming Pavilion (3)

    Chapter 299: Xuanming Pavilion (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What do you wish to look at?¡± The warden asked with a rare smile.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised but replied quickly. ¡°I wish to find a weapon that I like.¡±


    The warden scanned through the weapons disyed of which each hadbels indicating the price of over a hundred Xuanming points. ¡°Is there anything you like from here?¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    A smile emerged in the warden¡¯s eyes as he opened the cab at the back. The moment the cab was opened, the glistening weapons caught the eyes of many disciples, and everyone stretched their necks over, wanting to find out what exactly was happening.


    It should be known that there was nothing special about the items on disy in the Xuanming Pavilion. The real treasures were carefully kept away by the warden, and one would not even have a chance to see it if their Xuanming points were insufficient.


    The warden took out a sword from the cab and ced it in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What do you think of this sword?¡± The warden asked with a smile. He knew that Ye Qingtang obtained fifty thousand Xuanming points as a reward and thus took out treasures to rmend generously.


    Ye Qingtang saw a huge dragon carved on the golden scabbard of the sword. Her eyes twinkled. The sword had not been removed from its scabbard, but it already took her breath away. Clearly, it was of a totally different level from the weapons disyed outside.


    The warden saw the awestruck expression in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes and immediately drew the sword out.


    The moment the sword was removed from its scabbard, a dragon roar was heard, and a light suddenly blinded everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This sword is called the Dragon Spring Sword. It is made using first-ss cold iron.¡± The warden drew a few strokes using the sword, and although he waved the sword casually, the shes and shadows of the sword blurred everyone¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the point.


    The warden shed a smile and then kept the sword back into its scabbard.


    ¡°This is nothing. There are even better ones.¡± Then, the warden turned around and took out another sword from the cab. The sword was just ced before Ye Qingtang, but she already felt a warm air surging towards her. There was an image of a me engraved on the scabbard, and it was as though the sword was wrapped in a ball of me.


    Ye Qingtang eyes brightened.


    The warden said, ¡°Usually, disciples are not allowed to touch these swords. But¡­ I¡¯ll make an exception today. You can try it out.¡± Afterward, he pushed the sword towards Ye Qingtang.


    The surrounding disciples gathered around her instinctively. The consecutive treasure swords being taken out had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and their eyes were glued on when they saw the scarlet sword. How could they be bothered about anything else anymore?


    Ye Qingtang held the sword. The moment the sword was in her hands, she felt a warm sensation in her palms. A confused expression shed across her eyes as she drew the sword out of its scabbard.


    In an instant, it was as if a ball of mes surged out from the scabbard. The scarlet sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand had a faint red glimmer around the entire sword!


    ¡°zing me Sword! Is that the zing me Sword?! Am I seeing things?!¡± A disciple could not help but gasp when he saw the red glimmer on the sword.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be talking about the zing me Sword that the Fire Monarch used back then, right?¡±


    ¡°Apart from that sword, what else can it be? Back then, the Fire Monarch used this zing me Sword to exterminate all the traitors. I did not expect that¡­ this zing me Sword was actually in our sect.¡±

 Chapter 300 - Demonic Blood Sword (1)

    Chapter 300: Demonic Blood Sword (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe disciples really widened their horizons today. The treasures that outer sect disciples like them saw in the Xuanming Pavilion were only the tip of the iceberg, and being able to see the legendary zing me Sword today really astonished them.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the zing me Sword in her hand with twinkling eyes. Although she felt that this sword was really good, the sword had a fire nature and was rather unsuitable for her.


    The warden sharply sensed the regret that passed Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes and raised a brow. He thought that Ye Qingtang was perhaps still unsatisfied. Thinking of the fifty thousand Xuanming points in her hands, he made up his mind and walked to the cab beside. He stretched his hand to take down a dusty, long brocade box from the top of the cab.


    ¡°Although that zing me Sword is good, it does not hold a candle to this item. A truly good item isying inside this box.¡± As he spoke, he lightly knocked on the brocade box that had been tightly shut for a long time while looking at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    With that said, many disciples were attracted over.


    To them, the zing me Sword was already extremely precious, yet the warden actually said that the item in the box was a hundred times more precious than the zing me Sword?


    What exactly was it?


    How could it be this powerful?


    The disciples widened their eyes at that moment, fearful that they would miss out on the chance to see an unparalleled divine weapon should they be the slightest distracted.


    Ye Qingtang was at a loss of whether to cry orugh when she saw the warden¡¯s behavior and spected that he was aware of her  worth¡± for him to show her three treasures so generously.


    The warden slowly opened the box in front of everyone. He only lifted the lid a little, but a cold air quietly seeped out through that small gap.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes dted slightly in shock. She faintly sensed an unusual aura being slowly emitted out from the brocade box.


    As the brocade box was opened, the surrounding disciples widened their eyes as well, wanting to see what kind of rare treasure was being kept in it.


    When the brocade box was fully opened, everyone was taken aback by its content.


    In the simple and gorgeous brocade boxid an unattractive long, ck sword. Its scabbard was made using an uncertain material which caused its dull appearance. Compared to the previous Dragon Spring Sword and the zing me Sword, the sword in the box seemed rather old.


    ¡°What is this sword? There seems to be nothing special about it.¡± A disciple could not help but mumble.


    The warden looked up and scoffed at that mumbling disciple. ¡°Nothing special?¡±


    The disciple looked down, not daring to utter another sentence.


    The warden looked back down at the ck sword and slowly took it out from the brocade box.


    Ye Qingtang noticed that when the warden held the sword, the cold air lingering around the ck sword gradually crept up to the warden¡¯s hand.


    The warden looked at the ck sword and then at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Have you heard of Chi Xue, the Invincible yer?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    <em>Chi Xue, the Invincible yer?</em>


    The warden smiled. ¡°Hundred years ago, Chi Xue was born, and he was named the yer, as there was bloodshed everywhere he went. Many mighty figures were ughtered by him, and their skulls were hung on his carriage. Death was in the air for a century. The sword he used is called the Demonic Blood Sword and is one of the rare demonic weapons on earth.¡±

 Chapter 301 - Demonic Blood Sword (2)

    Chapter 301: Demonic Blood Sword (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the warden spoke slowly, the cold air which extended up his hand caused his hand to lose color. He quickly put the ck sword back into the brocade box and looked at that disciple who spoke carelessly.


    ¡°You actually said that there is nothing special about the Demonic Blood Sword of the Invincible yer, Chi Xue? If it were a hundred years ago, you would have been ughtered by this Demonic Blood Sword.¡±


    That disciple felt a chill down his spine. Never would he have expected that the old and simplistic ck sword would actually be the legendary Demonic Blood Sword!


    Even after a hundred yearster, the name Chi Xue, the Invincible yer, still circted in the world. The thought of his heinous, bloody crimes was enough to cause goosebumps.


    Many outer sect disciples¡ªat least nine thousand¡ªlike that disciple died under the Demonic Blood Sword.


    Compared to Chi Xue, the Invincible yer, the owner of the previous zing me Sword was simply nothing!


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Demonic Blood Sword which wasying in the brocade box. Although she had not touched it for herself, she could already feel a fierce demonic air radiating from the sword such that the surrounding temperature dropped.


    ¡°This Demonic Blood Sword is very precious, and its price is immeasurable. In the Xuanming Pavilion, it would require at least one hundred thousand Xuanming points,¡± the warden said.


    ¡°One hundred thousand!¡± The disciples¡¯ jaws fell upon hearing such an expensive price.


    A hundred thousand Xuanming points!


    Even if they were given ten years, they would not be able to save up that amount.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback as well. Compared to the zing me Sword and Dragon Spring Sword, this Demonic Blood Sword gave her apletely different feeling, so much that she felt an impulse the moment when she saw it.


    She needed this sword!


    The warden took in everyone¡¯s shocked expressions and scoffed quietly. Then, he turned to face the rather shocked Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°This is a good sword, and it lives up to the price of a hundred thousand Xuanming points. However¡­¡±


    The warden spoke from another perspective. ¡°Although this sword is good, its demonic blood aura is too strong, and the user might be counter-attacked by the demonic aura if careless. Thus¡­ this sword only costs forty thousand now.¡±


    The warden took this Demonic Blood Sword out because he had already found out the number of Xuanming points Ye Qingtang had.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    Forty thousand?


    The number of Xuanming points that she could use now was only five thousand.


    The warden saw Ye Qingtang furrowing her brows and thought that she was worried about the demonic blood aura on the sword. ¡°Although there is a demonic blood aura on the sword, it has been many years, and a person whose mind is firm enough would not be counter-attacked. It is definitely a steal to exchange this sword that is worth a hundred thousand Xuanming points for just forty thousand Xuanming points. This is a rare opportunity.¡±


    The warden tried to entice Ye Qingtang, wanting to sell the Demonic Blood Sword away as quickly as possible.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Demonic Blood Sword. Others were afraid that they might be counter-attacked by the Demonic Blood Sword, but she had no reason to worry at all. The Heart of the Demon God in her was the ultimate demonic object in the world. No matter how strong the demonic aura was, as long as the Heart of the Demon God was present, there was no possibility of being counter-attacked.


    Moreover, the Demonic Blood Sword with suppressed demonic blood aura was more than suitable for Ye Qingtang.


    As what the warden said, forty thousand Xuanming points was extremely worth it, and it could be said that it was an extreme steal.


    It was just that¡­


    Where was she to obtain forty thousand Xuanming points from?

 Chapter 302 - Demonic Blood Sword (3)

    Chapter 302: Demonic Blood Sword (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang still thought that the remaining five thousand Xuanming points was enough for her to splurge. Yet¡­


    The price of a random sword she fancied was insanely high!


    This Xuanming Pavilion was indeed not a ce that normal disciples could afford to purchase things from!


    Forty thousand Xuanming points was simply an unfathomable amount to outer sect disciples.


    All the disciples were, simrly, astounded by this price.


    Although the item was precious and could be considered to be of supreme-grade, this price was still¡­


    ¡°So expensive. How can outer sect disciples like us afford it? This is clearly prepared for inner sect disciples.¡± Some outer sect disciples could not help butment sourly.


    The cultivation conditions in the inner sect were originally better than the outer sect¡¯s, and the inner sect disciples were more skilled and hence could take on rewarded missions that gave greater rewards. Although they knew that their abilities could not bepared to the inner sect disciples, they were bound to be bitter and envious when they saw good items which they had no chance of obtaining.


    The warden nced at the disciples and said without emotion, ¡°It is not that there¡¯s no chance at all. If you want to exchange some treasures in Xuanming Pavilion, using Xuanming points is not the only method.¡±


    ¡°What other methods are there?¡± The disciples were immediately on alert.


    The warden smiled. ¡°If you all can obtain first ce in the inner sect assessment, you can choose any item priced below fifty thousand Xuanming points in the Xuanming Pavilion regardless of whether it is a weapon, spirit pet, or mystic technique scroll. As long as you have the abilities, there is a chance for you to obtain it directly.¡±


    The warden¡¯s words were like a pail of ice water that instantly extinguished the disciples¡¯ newly-arose enthusiasm.


    First in the inner sect entrance assessment?


    Forget it!


    They could not even enter the ranking charts, much less cing first in the inner sect assessment.


    Just thinking of the skills of Ji Xianyuan who was currently ranked first in the ranking charts, everyone dropped the idea.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji is at the peak of Connate Level 9 right now and is only a step away from the Martial Qi stage. There is almost no difference between him and the inner sect disciples. Who can defeat him?¡±


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Ji Xianyuan was sure to ce first in the inner sect entrance assessment, and there was no difference between having a chance to exchange for a good item in the Xuanming Pavilion or not.


    As everyone sighed dejectedly, Ye Qingtang took these words to heart. Her eyes narrowed slightly and twinkled as she looked at the Demonic Blood Sword.


    To enter the inner sect, she had to be the top three in the inner sect assessment, and if she wanted to obtain this Demonic Blood Sword without spending any Xuanming points, the only way was to ce first.


    The warden did not bother with those outer sect disciples at all and only promoted the Demonic Blood Sword to Ye Qingtang. Yet, he did not know that¡­ Ye Qingtang only had five thousand Xuanming points currently.


    ¡°How is it? This Demonic Blood Sword is pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± The wardenughed.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    Just as the warden thought Ye Qingtang would exchange for the Demonic Blood Sword, Ye Qingtang suddenly turned and left.


    ¡°¡­¡± The warden was a little dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    She clearly liked it a lot, yet why did she leave just like that?


    The warden was extremely confused, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s decision to be stronger was increasingly resolute.


    Regardless of entering the inner sect or obtaining that Demonic Blood Sword, Ye Qingtang was bent on achieving them. Rather than wasting time here, it was better to exchange for the usage rights of the Spirit Consonance River, as only that would truly increase her abilities.


    ¡°Peak of Connate Level 9¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned as she walked out of the Xuanming Pavilion. She was only at Connate Level 7 right now, and if she did not breakthrough to Connate Level 9 in theing half a month, there would be simply no chance of winning!

 Chapter 303 - Spirit Consonance River (1)

    Chapter 303: Spirit Consonance River (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Spirit Consonance River was the spot richest in spirit energy in Xuanling Sect and was the main area where inner sect disciples spent Xuanming points on.


    In her previous lifetime, Ye Qingtang went to the Spirit Consonance River once before. Although it was only a brief two hours of cultivation, the effects were extremely astonishing. It was already so amazing when she did not have a spirit root that time, and now with a spirit root, it would go without saying that the effects would be even greater.


    However¡­


    Although the Spirit Consonance River was good, inner sect disciples were required to pay one thousand Xuanming points for two hours of usage, and there were not many who could afford to use it.


    Ye Qingtang passed through a long aisle and reached the entrance of the Spirit Consonance River which was situated at the back.


    Since teaching wardens were still giving lessons at this time, there were few disciples in the Spirit Consonance River, and only a handful of inner sect disciples walked out of the Spirit Consonance River.


    The warden outside the Spirit Consonance River saw someoneing and instinctively looked up. However, there was a look of surprise on his face immediately as he found it a little strange to see the youngdy before him.


    ¡°Disciple Ye Qingtang is here to exchange for the Spirit Consonance River¡¯s usage rights.¡± Ye Qingtang went forward and reported her identity.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang?¡± The warden frowned slightly as this name was foreign to him. He scanned Ye Qingtang and asked, ¡°Are you an outer sect disciple?¡±


    This question attracted the attention of other inner sect disciples, who could not help but look at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    <em>Outer sect disciple?</em>


    <em>Is this a joke?</em>


    ¡°Even outer sect disciples dare to exchange for the Spirit Consonance River¡¯s usage rights now?¡± An inner sect disciple could not help but size up Ye Qingtang.


    The warden frowned more deeply. He had managed the Spirit Consonance River for many years, and the number of outer sect disciples who exchanged for usage rights could be counted with a hand. Although the Spirit Consonance River was open to the entire sect, this girl¡­


    The warden lifted his chin slightly and spoke to Ye Qingtang impatiently. ¡°Are you sure? The usage rights for the Spirit Consonance River is one thousand Xuanming points. If you are an outer sect disciple, you will need to pay five times that amount, totaling to five thousand Xuanming points. Do you really want to exchange?¡±


    The few inner sect disciples snickered at the warden¡¯s words.


    Even inner sect disciples like them felt a pinch when spending one thousand Xuanming points to use the Spirit Consonance River.


    If outer sect disciples wanted to use the Spirit Consonance River, they had to pay five times the amount.


    And even if there were some outer sect elites who could afford five thousand Xuanming points, no one dared to squander like that.


    This outer sect junior sister must have been unaware of the difference between the outer sect and inner sect and thought that she only needed to spend one thousand Xuanming points to enter the Spirit Consonance River.


    Ye Qingtang ignored the stares and said, ¡°Yes, I am sure.¡±


    The warden frowned and asked coldly, ¡°How many hours do you want to exchange for then?¡±


    ¡°Six hours.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    The moment she said that, the warden¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    <em>Six hours?</em>


    <em>That would require fifteen thousand Xuanming points!</em>


    <em>How could this disciple have so many?</em>


    The few inner sect disciples were a little bewildered as well. She spent fifteen thousand Xuanming points at one go. Even inner sect disciples like them did not dare to take this move!


    Was this little junior sister an idiot!!


    ¡°You have fifteen thousand Xuanming points?¡± The warden evidently did not believe her.

 Chapter 304 - Spirit Consonance River (2)

    Chapter 304: Spirit Consonance River (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang did not say anything as she stretched her hand with the Xuanming points bracelet to the warden.


    The warden looked at that bracelet doubtingly and attempted to draw the number of Xuanming points required away. In the end¡­ fifteen thousand Xuanming points were instantly drawn away.


    The warden could not help but be taken aback.


    <em>She really has so many points?!</em>


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Ye Qingtang asked as she ced her hand down after seeing fifteen thousand Xuanming points being drawn away.


    The warden fell into a trance and only returned to his senses sometimeter. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A few inner sect disciples heard the warden¡¯s words, and their eyes almost popped out.


    This junior sister from the outer sect really had fifteen thousand Xuanming points?!


    The warden handed Ye Qingtang a waist tablet and finally allowed her in.


    Until Ye Qingtang entered the Spirit Consonance River, the warden still could not understand where this outer sect disciple got so many Xuanming points, while the inner sect disciples still had incredulous expressions on their faces.


    ¡°When did the outer sect produce such a crazy disciple who would actually use five times the price to use the Spirit Consonance River?¡±


    ¡°So what if she used it? Her foundation is not stable, and it will not be easy to gain great advancements,¡± the inner sect disciples mumbled as they left.


    Passing through the Spirit Consonance River entrance and stepping on theyers of clouds, one could hear the sound of flowing water in the vast expanse of white mist.


    A glistening stream appeared before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. The entire Spirit Consonance River was one thousand meters long, winding between the clouds. Its aquamarine river was sparkling with tiny ripples, and threads of mist drifted above the river. At the bottom of the Spirit Consonance River were shiny gemstones embedded on the riverbed. As the river flowed, strong spirit energy was produced.


    Before Ye Qingtang entered the Spirit Consonance River, she already felt the surging spirit energy.


    Ye Qingtang took a step into the clear river, and a warm sensation immediately passed through her clothes and spread all over her body. Her body was clearly in the Spirit Consonance River, but her clothes were not wet at all. Her skin could clearly feel the river water brushing past her, but when she raised her hand, the sleeve that was previously soaked in the water waspletely dry.


    At that time of the day, the Spirit Consonance River was empty, and only Ye Qingtang was in it. She looked at the end of the river flow and caught sight of a cascading spring at the semicircle river bank.


    Ye Qingtang eyes brightened instantly, and she headed towards the spring without hesitation.


    The Spirit Consonance River was not deep and only reached Ye Qingtang¡¯s waist. Thus, there was no resistance when walking in the water.


    There was an abundance of spirit energy throughout the entire Spirit Consonance River, but the richest spot was the spring at the end of the river!


    Ye Qingtang had only gone to the Spirit Consonance River once in her previous life but heard some rumors about the Spirit Consonance River: The spring was the richest in spirit energy and had double the amount of spirit energy in other parts of the river.


    However¡­


    Not anyone had the luck to go there.


    On usual days, the inner sect elites would head there early and hog the best spots.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was pretty lucky today. There was not a soul here, and she would naturally not stand on ceremony.

 Chapter 305 - Rules (1)

    Chapter 305: Rules (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhen Ye Qingtang was near the spring, she could already feel wildly surging spirit energy prating into her body continuously. In just a short moment, the spirit root in her abdomen was burning hot and overflowing with spirit energy!


    Was the spirit root going to level up?


    Delight filled her.


    She had a premonition that she would definitely breakthrough to have an orange spirit root if she stayed here for two hours!


    Even though it was only an orange spirit root, it was extremely precious to the current Ye Qingtang.


    As long as her spirit root seeded in advancing one level up, there was hope for her in the future.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang immediately calmed her heart down and directed her energy, allowing the constant flow of spirit energy to circte around her whole body for her use.


    As Ye Qingtang cleared her mind and started cultivating, a few inner sect disciples entered the Spirit Consonance River one after another.


    ¡°Senior Brother Hu, I heard that you killed one of the top hundred viins on the Assassination Roll a few days ago. You must have gained quite arge number of Xuanming points, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not much, it is only enough to exchange for a one-time usage right for the Spirit Consonance River. You only beheaded a Level 7 demonic beastst month. If I were you, it would be better if you don¡¯t touch those demonic beasts. It is a waste of time and energy, and not many Xuanming points can be exchanged from it.¡±


    ¡°I only happened to meet it on a sect mission, so I killed it on convenience.¡±


    The few inner sect disciples calmed their hearts and started their cultivation after chatting a bit. The usage rights for the Spirit Consonance River were rather expensive, and they did not wish to waste any time.


    To an inner sect disciple, a Level 7 demonic beast was only a creature which could be conveniently killed, yet Gu Yanqiu and the rest, who were considered the elites in the outer sect, required a team effort of ten people to attack a Level 6 Giant Lizard. Clearly, the wideness of the gap between the inner sect and outer sect was unimaginable.


    Ye Qingtang cultivated with her mind at peace, treating their chatter as a fleeting breeze.


    At that time, three inner sect disciples entered the Spirit Consonance River together, and the faces of the other inner sect disciples changed when they saw these three people. Everyone instinctively looked at the three at the end of the Spirit Consonance River, and their expressions became even weirder when they saw a tiny figure.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, I am still not too familiar with the swordy technique that the elder taught yesterday. Could you give me some guidanceter?¡± One of the three disciples looked at the youth who was walking in the middle.


    ¡°That swordy technique is not difficult. It is just that the quality of your sword is too lousy. We will see when you exchange for a sword worth thousands in the Xuanming Pavilion,¡± the youth in the middle said with an arrogant expression.


    That disciple nodded. He looked straight ahead and was startled to see Ye Qingtang at the spring.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, someone stole your cultivation spot!¡± That disciple uttered hurriedly.


    Song Junqiu frowned slightly and looked to his front. Indeed, there was an extremely foreign-looking girl cultivating at the spring. His expression turned unhappy instantly.


    ¡°Where did this persone from? How could she not know Senior Brother Song¡¯s rule of cultivating there for two hours every third day of the week before noon break? How dare she snatch the spot?¡± Another disciple chipped in in dissatisfaction.


    Song Junqiu did not say anything and headed to the spring directly.


    Ye Qingtang felt that her spirit root contained sufficient spirit energy and was about to break through to an orange spirit root very soon, but she suddenly heard a piercing voice.


    ¡°Where did this freaking girl who doesn¡¯t keep to the rulese from? This spot is reserved by my Senior Brother Song. Quickly make way.¡±

 Chapter 306 - Rules (2)

    Chapter 306: Rules (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang furrowed her brows. It was clearly the critical moment for her spirit root to make a breakthrough, but she had to hear such curses. She immediately opened her eyes and looked at that person.


    Other inner sect disciples cultivating in the Spirit Consonance River looked over immediately.


    ¡°What is your name? Why are you not following the rules!¡± A disciple reproached.


    ¡°Rules?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and nced over at the faces of the three uninvited people.


    When she saw Song Junqiu¡¯s face, she could not help but scoff internally. She thought who it could be, but it was Song Junqiu.


    In her previous life when she entered the inner sect, she had heard of Song Junqiu¡¯s name before. Song Junqiu was the son of an inner sect warden and thus had a certain position of influence in the inner sect. Although his natural endowment was not bad, he was domineering. She had heard that Song Junqiu would head to the Spirit Consonance River at a stipted timing and hog the spring which was the richest with spirit energy, yet¡­


    She did not expect to cross paths with him today.


    The two disciples beside Song Junqiu sized up Ye Qingtang with a frown. When they noticed that her clothes did not have an inner sect embroidery, they were shocked.


    ¡°I was wondering what kind of person did not know the rules and didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯d actually be an outer sect trash,¡± a disciple said.


    Song Junqiu glimpsed at Ye Qingtang as well, and his expression became even uglier after confirming that Ye Qingtang was only an outer sect disciple.


    An outer sect disciple actually dared to snatch his cultivation spot?!


    ¡°Move away,¡± Song Junqiu said coldly with a grim expression.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly. ¡°On what basis?¡±


    Song Junqiu¡¯s face turned even uglier. On usual days, all the outer sect disciples were reverent and respectful towards inner sect disciples like them, yet, unexpectedly, this person did not know what was good for her.


    ¡°This is my spot. It is not a ce that an outer sect disciple like you can step in carelessly.¡± Song Junqiu lifted his chin, and a belittling expression passed his eyes.


    Other onlooking disciples had surprised expressions as well. They did not notice that the girl was actually an outer sect disciple.


    It should be known that there were hardly any outer sect disciples in the Spirit Consonance River, and they had already taken this ce as an exclusive right for the inner sect.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    An outer sect disciple was actually here, and she even unluckily took Song Junqiu¡¯s territory.


    Song Junqiu had some connections in the inner sect, and even inner sect disciples would try not to get into conflicts with him. However, this outer sect disciple seemed to not know Song Junqiu¡¯s capabilities and dared to talk back to him!


    Was she seeking death!


    ¡°Your spot?¡± Ye Qingtangughed and nced at the clear spring. Then, she looked up and tilted her head at Song Junqiu, who was throwing his weight around. ¡°Is your name written or an image of you carved here? Why is it yours?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re an outer sect disciple, yet how dare you speak to Senior Brother Song like this!¡± A disciple eximed.


    Ye Qingtang looked at him coldly. There was not a slight trace of fear on her face.


    Song Junqiu shot a cold re at Ye Qingtang and scoffed. ¡°What a sharp tongue. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang?¡± Song Junqiu said and looked at Ye Qingtang coldly. ¡°You are an outer sect disciple. How can you bepared to inner sect disciples like us? It is already your blessing to be able to enter the Spirit Consonance River. If you continue to ask for more, you really don¡¯t know what is good for you!¡±

 Chapter 307 - Rules (3)

    Chapter 307: Rules (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°If you know what is good for you, get lost quickly. Don¡¯t taint my spot,¡± Song Junqiu said rudely with a clear hint of annoyance.


    ¡°This senior brother is really funny. The Spirit Consonance River is provided for all Xuanling Sect disciples to use, and since when was any spot set out for a disciple? If you want this area in the spring, you cane earlier.¡± Ye Qingtang was not affected by Song Junqiu¡¯s threats at all.


    Song Junqiu¡¯s face darkened instantly, and his eyes turned shockingly cold. He had never seen such an ignorant outer sect disciple before. This person was really heedless of consequences!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless! Senior Brother Song said all this to give you face. Do you believe we will just throw you straight out! You, a mere outer sect disciple, dare to hog the best spot in the Spirit Consonance River? What a joke!¡± Another disciple shouted in intimidation.


    The other onlooking inner sect disciples quietly shook their heads at that sight.


    It was simply overreaching one¡¯s ability for an outer sect disciple to contend with an inner sect disciple. Any one of those three people could easily kill Ye Qingtang. Where did she find the boldness to fight with Song Junqiu head on?


    ¡°Throw me out?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenlyughed. With narrowed eyes, she swept a nce across the three people, and her curled lips formed a scoff. ¡°Why? Do you all wish to fight in the Spirit Consonance River?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s tone turned colder. ¡°You all spent Xuanming points to enter the Spirit Consonance River, and so did I. Plus, I spent five times what you all paid! What gives you the right to shout at me here? I want to ask the Spirit Consonance River warden whether there is such a rule in Xuanling Sect where inner sect disciples can disregard the sect rules, do whatever they want, and oppress fellow disciples!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s forceful voice crushed the silent Spirit Consonance River.


    The surrounding inner sect disciples were dumbfounded. Never had they expected this outer sect disciple to be so bold. Not only was she was not fearful when facing three inner sect disciples, she even brought up the sect rules so rationally.


    And they were very clear that there was no error in what Ye Qingtang said.


    The Spirit Consonance River was originally opened for all disciples to use. Although inner sect disciples use it more frequently, outer sect disciples had to pay five times the number of Xuanming points should they want to use it. They, themselves, were pressed for Xuanming points to use the Spirit Consonance River. How much did this outer sect disciple go through to be able to exchange for the usage rights¡­


    Song Junqiu¡¯s face turned red. He never expected this outer sect disciple to actually be so daring. However¡­


    In consideration of what Ye Qingtang said about notifying the warden, he did not dare to mess with her.


    The Spirit Consonance River¡¯s rules were not his to decide.


    If Ye Qingtang really lodged aint, he would definitely be the one in trouble.


    Song Junqiu sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll let the spring to you today. Let¡¯s see what a mere outer sect disciple can achieve after obtaining the best spot!¡± Then, Song Junqiu immediately turned around and headed to another area with his people.


    Song Junqiu suddenly stopped halfway and turned over to look at Ye Qingtang, who was at the spring.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I wish you sess in passing the inner sect assessment as soon as possible. I will definitely return today¡¯s gift back to you!¡±

 Chapter 308 - Orange Spirit Root!

    Chapter 308: Orange Spirit Root!


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfterward, Song Junqiu walked away without looking back.


    The two disciples following beside Song Junqiu saw this and murmured. ¡°Senior Brother Song thought too highly of her already. It is simply a fool¡¯s talk for her to enter the inner sect.¡±


    Song Junqiu scoffed. ¡°If she can¡¯t enter the inner sect, we¡¯ll treat it as that she has good luck. If she enters the inner sect¡­¡± Song Junqiu narrowed his eyes into slits, and a vicious look shed across his eyes.


    The two disciples beside him made eye contact and understood what Song Junqiu was thinking of.


    After chasing Song Junqiu and the rest away, Ye Qingtang calmed her heart once again. The urge for the spirit root to break through which stopped just now continued to build up again, and the warm sensation surged into her abdomen rapidly.


    Spirit energy lingered around the spirit root and nourished it without a sound.


    Suddenly¡­


    Ye Qingtang felt an unusual burn at the area where her spirit root was, and subsequently, her body temperature rose up. A flow of hot air seemed to rush up from her abdomen to the top of her skull!


    Instinctively, Ye Qingtang used all her energy and suppressed that intense heat, not allowing it to spread to other areas.


    As the temperature rose bit by bit, her face turned from white to red. In the Spirit Consonance River, the faint red light at her abdomen area gradually turned orange!


    Orange spirit root!


    Ye Qingtang immediately held her breath. The transformation of the spirit root caused the heat around her body to vanish immediately, and she could clearly sense that the spirit root in her body waspletely reborn!


    From red spirit root to orange spirit root, Ye Qingtang took a few months, and this breakthrough happened to resolve one of her biggest worries.


    Although it was still an orange spirit root now, as long as her spirit root could be upgraded¡­


    In the future¡­


    It would be possible to achieve a yellow spirit root, green spirit root, and even the blue spirit root that was stolen from her!


    Overwhelmed with joy, she took a deep breath to forcefully suppress her excitement.


    She always felt that there were traces of her spirit root making a breakthrough previously but never managed to reach thest step. However, the rich spirit energy in the Spirit Consonance River gave her the finishing push!


    Ye Qingtang could feel that when her spirit root transformed, her abilities had also advanced to the peak of Connate Level 8 from the previous Connate Level 7!


    In just two hours, she actually advanced one entire level!


    This was simply not what ordinary people dared to think of!


    Fifteen thousand Xuanming points could exchange for such a massive improvement. This was more than worth it to her.


    Thest hint of heartache vanished into thin air at that moment.


    Ye Qingtang did not spend too much time on improving her spirit root. She only had six hours, and once it was over, it would be impossible for her to gather enough Xuanming points to cultivate here again in a short span of time.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang calmed her heart down and directed her energy all over her body, as though she wished to absorb even more in this short six hours!


    Six hours passed in the blink of an eye. When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes, there were no other disciples in the Spirit Consonance River anymore. Ye Qingtang¡¯s time in the Spirit Consonance River was up, and she could only leave. The gains today satisfied her fully.


    There was still half a month before the inner sect assessment, and she must reach Connate Level 9 in this period of time. Otherwise, the probability of winning against the top three elites on the ranking chart was too small.


    In the next few weeks, Ye Qingtang was absorbed in an almost-mad cultivation.

 Chapter 309 - Hearsay (1)

    Chapter 309: Hearsay (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosShe, who usually rubbed the silver wolf¡¯s far and teased the little lightning dragon, waspletely focused on cultivation. The little lightning dragon which was heavily injured from the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige incident was shoved to the silver wolf to take care of it.


    The silver wolf looked coldly at the little lightning dragon, which was forcefully shoved to his paw.


    However, the little lightning dragon was trembling in fear, and before the silver wolf even took a glimpse at it, it immediately fainted by the silver wolf¡¯s paw.


    That morning, Ye Qingtang washed up and prepared to head to the Martial Arts Hall to cultivate. When she reached the entrance of the Martial Arts Hall, she suddenly saw a pale Yun Shu.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun? Your injuries have not fully recovered. Why are you out already?¡± Ye Qingtang was a little surprised.


    Yun Shu smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. My injuries are not serious anymore. It is all thanks to you for helping me to obtain the Shangyue Fire Tripod back. I used it to cultivate for many days, and my spirit root recovered. I am out for a stretch today.¡±


    The injuries Yun Shu sustained previously almost caused him to drop the idea of cultivation. If not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s plot for Lu Xiuwen to automatically return the Shangyue Fire Tripod, it would really be difficult for him to find a way out.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good then.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled earnestly. Yun Shu¡¯s fall in her previous life had always been a sore point for her. If she could witness him oveing the disaster and pulling himself together in this lifetime, she would be relieved.


    As they were talking, Su Wan and a few other disciples walked past.


    The moment Su Wan saw Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu, her face turned a little pale, and she looked away instinctively.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su, do you know that there were many shocking incidents in the outer sect recently?¡± Liu Yue, who was walking beside Su Wan, did not notice Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu and spoke her mind.


    ¡°What incidents?¡± Su Wan asked.


    ¡°A few days ago, Elder Huang from the outer sect¡¯s Sword Faction epted an amazing genius from the Tian Fu family n called Yuan Wei. I heard that Yuan Wei has a green spirit root, and his natural endowments were brilliant. The Tian Fu family n devoted much effort to raise him into an extremely skilled person.¡± Liu Yue replied.


    A disciple who was walking with them was suddenly energetic. ¡°Yuan Wei from the Tian Fu family n? I¡¯ve heard of him before. Although he did not enter a sect previously, he had a mighty figure as his master. He is highly skilled and is very famous in the Dong Qin area where the Tian Fu family n was at. People said he is a rare genius in Dong Qin.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. If he did not have the skills, why would Elder Huang make an exception to ept him into the outer sect? I even heard that Elder Huang thought very highly of him. Not only did Elder Huang ept Yuan Wei as a disciple, but Elder Huang also made an exception to allow Yuan Wei to participate in the inner sect assessment this year.¡± Liu Yue chipped in.


    ¡°He just entered the sect but can participate in the inner sect assessment? He must be really powerful. If the rumors are true and Yuan Wei is able to enter the top ten in the ranking charts in the inner sect assessment this year, his future is really limitless.¡±


    Liu Yue nodded. Just as she was to say something to Su Wan, she suddenly saw Su Wan¡¯s stiff expression. Liu Yue instinctively looked around and suddenly saw Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu.


    Immediately, Liu Yue scoffed. ¡°However, that is not considered a shocking incident. In the outer sect of Xuanling Sect, there is still another shocking incident which is bigger and more interesting.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it? Tell me about it?¡±


    Liu Yue looked at Ye Qingtang and let out a coldugh. ¡°What else can it be? It is just that a certain person over-estimated her abilities. After picking up a treasure and presenting it to an elder, she gained a generous number of Xuanming points for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Hearsay (2)

    Chapter 310: Hearsay (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Liu Yue continued talking. ¡°This was originally a great thing, but someone just had to overestimate her own abilities. She did not use those Xuanming points to cultivate honestly and insisted on exchanging for the qualifications to participate in the inner sect assessment. She even excitedly exchanged for the Spirit Consonance River¡¯s usage rights for a few hours.¡±


    Liu Yue said, ¡°Won¡¯t that someone just look at what spirit root she has.¡±


    While Liu Yue did not mention the name, all the disciples present knew who she was talking about.


    The news of Ye Qingtang exchanging for the inner sect assessment¡¯s participation qualification and the Spirit Consonance River¡¯s usage rights had already circted in the outer sect over the past two days. All the outer sect disciples who heard of the news thought that Ye Qingtang was crazy. Otherwise, why would she do such a wild thing?


    ¡°Senior Sister Liu, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s leave first.¡± Su Wan mumbled as she tugged on Liu Yue¡¯s sleeves.


    Liu Yue frowned and said softly, ¡°Are you really easy to be bullied? Are you still not clear what kind of person Ye Qingtang is? If not for her, why would Senior Brother Lu be flogged so many strokes? Senior Brother Lu is stillying on bed to recuperate now!¡±


    A bitter expression was seen on Su Wan¡¯s face as though she suffered a huge wrong.


    Yun Shu¡¯s face darkened immediately when they heard the cutting remarks. He instinctively wanted to walk up to them but was held back by Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head at Yun Shu slightly with a seeming smile.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun, why bother arguing with the likes of them?¡±


    ¡°Are you not angry?¡± Yun Shu was surprised.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°If a dog bites me, should I bite it back?¡±


    It was not for them toment on whether she had the ability. On the day of the assessment, everything would be apparent.


    Yun Shu was a little shocked and could not help butugh.


    ¡°Forget it. It is good to ignore them as well. However, what you did this time was indeed rash. I know that your natural endowment is good, but recklessly participating in this year¡¯s inner sect assessment¡­¡± Yun Shu spoke with a serious expression.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother Yun. Since I did it, I must have a certain level of confidence.¡±


    Seeing her confidence, Yun Shu did not say anything more. Perhaps even Yun Shu himself did not notice that after the Shangyue Fire Tripod incident, he was no longer as gentle as before, and there was a fierce expression in his eyes.


    After sorting their thoughts, the two of them entered the Martial Arts Hall to cultivate without wasting any more time.


    Su Wan watched Yun Shu and Ye Qingtang leave and bit her finger secretly.


    She had never expected that Yun Shu still had a chance for recovery while Lu Xiuwen¡­


    Ye Qingtang and Yun Shu had just entered the Martial Arts Hall, but a disciple notified them that Elder Huang from the outer sect¡¯s Sword Faction summoned Shen Qianshu.


    Ye Qingtang immediately headed over.


    In the big hall, Elder Huang had a dignified expression, and an unusual expression passed by in his eyes when he saw Ye Qingtang walking in.


    ¡°Disciple greets Elder Huang,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a kneel.


    ¡°Raise.¡± Elder Huang scanned Ye Qingtang. He naturally did have some impression of Ye Qingtang. After all, she was the only red spirit root whom Xuanling Sect epted in the past hundred years.


    But because of that, Elder Huang did not pay too much attention to this disciple as it was difficult for there to be any improvements since her spirit root was too poor.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I heard that you exchanged for qualification to participate in the inner sect assessment this year?¡± Elder Huang asked straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.

 Chapter 311 - Hearsay (3)

    Chapter 311: Hearsay (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ridiculous!¡± Elder Huang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you know how dangerous the inner sect assessment is? The opponents that you¡¯ll be facing are the elite disciples on the ranking chart. As a new disciple who just entered the sect, where did your guts to spar with theme from?¡±


    Elder Huang had a strict expression, and there was no warmth in his tone.


    When he heard of this shocking move that Ye Qingtang took a few days ago, he was astonished.


    Although he did not pay much attention to Ye Qingtang, she was, after all, still an outer sect disciple. Given her abilities, would there not be a spectacle if she went into the ring? Where was he going to ce his face as the outer sect elder at then?!


    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Qingtang replied calmly.


    Elder Huang¡¯s expression was still foul. ¡°You know? If you knew, why would you still do such a thing? In the top ten disciples of the outer sect, the poorest-skilled one is already at the early-stage of Connate Level 9. If you battle them, do you know how severely injured you will be? There is even a possibility of dying on the ring. You¡¯re simply taking your life as a joke!¡±


    So be it if it were other disciples; while they might be embarrassed should they enter the arena, they would not be seriously injured. But Ye Qingtang, as a new disciple, probably had not mastered the foundations and was only a red spirit root. How would she be able to withstand those top ten elites¡¯ attacks?


    If she entered the ring, the best oue was to be severely injured while the worst¡­ The more Elder Huang thought about it, the more he found it too dangerous. Thus, he summoned Ye Qingtang to persuade her.


    Ye Qingtang watched Elder Huang persuade her, but her heart did not waver at all as she stood there without any expression.


    Elder Huang was helpless when saw how stubborn she was. Thinking of how she spent such arge sum of Xuanming points to exchange for this qualification to participate in the assessment, she must be determined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not say anything else. If things really reach that stage, you should admit defeat before it¡¯s toote. Don¡¯t fight head-on. If you injure yourself, any opportunity in the future will have to be given up,¡± Elder Huang said helplessly.


    A smile passed Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    While Elder Huang was stern and his words were mostly concerned about his face, she could feel from thatst sentence that Elder Huang was really afraid she would die on the ring.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your reminder, Elder Huang,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Elder Huang sighed and allowed her to retreat. However, as he watched Ye Qingtang leave, there was a worried look on his face.


    If Ye Qingtang¡¯s natural endowment was as brilliant as Yuan Wei¡¯s, he would not have persuaded her.


    Elder Huang was slightlyforted only when he thought of Yuan Wei.


    Yuan Wei¡¯s skills were above average, and he was personally epted as a disciple by him. If he could enter the top ten on the ranking charts in this assessment, he would really gain a lot of face!


    ¡­


    Half a month flew by, and the outer sect finally weed the most serious assessment.


    All the outer sect disciples gathered at the square on that day. Watching the Eight Trigrams Ring in the middle of the square, everyone¡¯s hearts fluttered.


    ¡°I wonder how murderous this year¡¯s inner sect assessment will be.¡±


    ¡°What else can it be? Do you think everyone has the opportunity to enter the inner sect? Just look at the conditions of those people on the ranking chart. Ji Xianyuan has already reached the peak of Connate Level 9 this year and is only one stage away from Martial Qi.¡±

 Chapter 312 - Inner Sect Assessment (1)

    Chapter 312: Inner Sect Assessment (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Senior Brother Ji is the first on the ranking chart and also the first in the outer sect. Who would dare to spar with him? Isn¡¯t that seeking death?¡±


    ¡°Not just Senior Brother Ji, but which person on the ranking chart can we defeat? Moreover, only the top three elites in today¡¯s assessment will be epted into the inner sect. Even if one managed to clinch the fourth ce, they would still be unable to enter the inner sect. Unless you have outstanding natural endowments and the inner sect elders took a fancy on you to make an exception and bring you into the inner sect, you all can just dream on.¡±


    Many outer sect disciples were gathered at the ce and actively discussed the inner sect assessment this year.


    The wide difference between the inner sect and outer sect was known by everyone. Even if outer sect disciples like them were the best in the outer sect, they would not be able to defeat the low-ranked inner sect disciples.


    All the outer sect disciples had their eyes set on entering the inner sect, but there were only a few people who had this chance every year.


    ¡°Will the few elders from the inner secte today?¡± A new disciple who just entered the sect this year asked with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Yes. The inner sect elders will observe from aside in the assessment every year. Remember, fe. This is the only chance for outer sect disciples like us to see the inner sect elders. You must open your eyes wide and take a clear lookter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, senior brother. I will definitely remember.¡± That new disciple nodded repeatedly, but he took a glimpse of the ring¡¯s sidelines. ¡°Senior brother, why do I¡­ not see the inner sect elders?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? Will the inner sect elders stand beside the ring? Didn¡¯t you see the observation tower behind the ring? The inner sect elders are already in the observation tower right now. They will be able to see everything that happens in the ringter clearly.¡±


    ¡°So that is how it is.¡±


    ¡°But speaking about this, there are still some interesting things to watch this year.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? There are two dark horses from the outer sect entering the ring this year. One of them is Tain Fu family n¡¯s Yuan Wei whom Elder Huang personally rmended, while the other is¡­ Ye Qingtang, the only red spirit root in our outer sect.¡±


    Another disciple had a surprised expression on his face. He did hear of Yuan Wei¡¯s name before and felt that Yuan Wei had the qualifications to challenge the top ten people on the ranking chart.


    But Ye Qingtang¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it already. Just treat it as watching a spectacle. She wants to humiliate herself, so why should we be worried? Just treat it as aedy to enjoy.¡±


    At that instant, everyone was waiting for the assessment to start. Although this ring would decide the only three people to enter the sect, any capable person could also enter the ring to challenge those who ranked slightly before them. Even if they did not have the ability to be the top three, they could still gain another mean of entering the inner sect should their performance be outstanding and the inner sect elders make an exception to ept them as an inner sect disciple!


    In the observation tower, the inner sect elders were already standing by the window. They nced across the thousands of outer sect disciples at the square.


    ¡°Elder Lin, do you have any outer sect disciple that you think highly of this year?¡± The Fist Faction Elder asked with a smile as he looked at Elder Lin beside him.


    Elder Lin had a calm expression as he took a sip of tea, and his eyes fell on the Eight Trigrams Ring.


    ¡°It is not important whether I think highly of anyone. What is important is whether they have the qualifications to enter the inner sect.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, Elder Huang from the outer sect rmended Tian Fu family n¡¯s Yuan Wei. I heard that his natural endowment is good, and I am interested to see his performance today,¡± said the Fist Faction smilingly.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed such an incident,¡± Elder Lin said without emotions.

 Chapter 313 - Inner Sect Assessment (2)

    Chapter 313: Inner Sect Assessment (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I heard that the outer sect¡¯s Ji Xianyuan is skilled and is ranked first on the ranking chart. I wonder if anyone will challenge him today,¡± the Herbal Faction elder said with augh. Then, he seemed to have recalled something and looked at Elder Lin.


    ¡°I heard that Lin Feng challenged the disciple who was ranked third on the outer sect¡¯s ranking chartst month and was victorious. He is already ranked third on the ranking chart now.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡®Lin Feng,¡¯ there was a slight change in Elder Lin¡¯s expression. ¡°Although Feng is young, he is diligent. I am not worried about him.¡±


    ¡°That is a given. Lin Feng is your grandson, and his natural endowments have been good since young. Holding the same family values as you, it seems to me that he will be able to make it today.¡± The Herbal Faction Elderughed.


    ¡°Whether he has the qualifications to enter the inner sect is still dependent on his performance today. This has nothing to do with whether he is my grandson or not,¡± Elder Lin said.


    The Herbal Faction elderughed and did not say anything further.


    The few inner sect elders were all aware that the disciple ced third on the ranking charts was the grandchild of Elder Lin from the inner sect¡¯s Sword Faction. He was indeed above average, and if there were no idents, he should be able to enter the inner sect this year.


    After taking a look at the outer sect disciples below, Elder Lin glimpsed at Elder Qin, whose expression was slightly ugly.


    ¡°Elder Qin, it¡¯s been a few days since I saw you. Why are you so unhappy? Could it be that you regret granting Ye Qingtang the qualification to take part in this year¡¯s assessment?¡± Although there was no emotion in Elder Lin¡¯s tone, there was a hint of sarcasm in his words.


    Half a month ago, Ye Qingtang presented a mystic treasure of the Blood Moon Sect to Elder Qin, and Elder Qin rewarded Ye Qingtang with a huge sum of Xuanming points. Yet unexpectedly¡­ these Xuanming points were actually used to exchange for the inner sect assessment participation qualification.


    A new disciple who just entered Xuanling Sect for a few months actually had the nerve to take part in this assessment. If this was not seeking death, then what was this?


    Elder Qin was even more displeased after being mocked by Elder Lin.


    ¡°You¡¯re over-thinking, Elder Lin. Since Ye Qingtang wants to do it, it is inconvenient for me to say anything. I am lost in thoughts only because I lost something. Thank you for worrying.¡±


    Elder Qin was indeed in a foul mood at that point. That day when Ye Qingtang handed the Revolving Soul Orb to him, he kept it carefully once he returned to the sect. But a few days ago, that Revolving Soul Orb disappeared all of a sudden. He searched every corner in his room but could not find any trace of it and almost fainted in anger.


    Elder Qin was aware of how rare the Revolving Soul Orb was. However, before the treasure that he just obtained was warm from his touch, it was already gone!


    He was really infuriated.


    Elder Lin looked at Elder Qin¡¯s frustrated behavior, and a pleased expression emerged in his eyes. Then, he turned away and replied. ¡°Since you lost something, you should search carefully.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It is about time, thepetition is going to start soon. Let¡¯s just watch first,¡± said the Fist Faction¡¯s Elder.


    The square was extremely boisterous. Disciples surrounded the ring, and some were burning with eagerness to try it out while some were waiting to watch the show.


    At the other end of the ring, ten elegant and talented young disciples stood there in an imposing manner. Those were the disciples ranked top ten on the ranking charts. Although Dai Changming was in tenth ce, his demeanor was also different from other disciples.


    The appearance of these ten people attracted much attention. Envious and fearful eyes were cast towards them.


    And just as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on those ten people, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder entered the square without a sound.

 Chapter 314 - Inner Sect Assessment (3)

    Chapter 314: Inner Sect Assessment (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°These ten people¡¯s demeanors are indeed different from everyone else¡¯s. They¡¯re definitely top-notch elites.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder narrowed his eyes while looking at the ten people on the ranking chart. Just standing in the square, he could already feel the rich air around them which made his blood boil with temptation.


    ¡°Girl, are youpeting with a few of them today?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder took a look at the ten people standing on stage and then looked at Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang made huge improvements over the past few days, and this caused him to be even gloomier.


    If Ye Qingtang did not gift the Revolving Soul Orb, it would have exploded in these few days.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Man proposes, God disposes!


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    There were countless rounds ofpetition in the inner sect assessment where outer sect disciples were individually selected.


    ¡°The ring today is to contend for the top hundred in the outer sect. I am not participating in it,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly. The hundred people who won today still needed to continue sparring to select the top fifty. This continued and ultimately, the top ten people on the ranking chart would be born.


    Until a new batch of top ten disciples remained, Ye Qingtang would not take part in it. She had the participation qualification where she couldpete on thest day and did not need to go through back-to-back sparring. It was considered as one of the benefits of the thirty thousand Xuanming points spent.


    ¡°Not participating? Then what are you here for?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder had a bewildered look.


    Ye Qingtang glimpsed at him. ¡°Have you heard the saying ¡®to know one¡¯s own strength and the enemy¡¯s is the sure way to victory¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone who met the requirements in the outer sect could take part in the first day of the inner sect assessment. The wide square was boisterous, and disciples clenched their fists in preparation of a good fight.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder found a corner to observe the match where disciples full of vigor and vitality gave their all.


    After rounds of sparring, Ye Qingtang gradually had an insight into the disciples¡¯ skills.


    Of course, the top ten people on the ranking charts were skillful. However, Yuan Wei, whom Elder Huang rmended, disyed extraordinary skills on the first day of thepetition. In the sessive sparring, he never lost once and very quickly became a dark horse in this year¡¯s assessment with his brilliant results.


    From dawn to dusk, thepetition for the first daysted for an entire day, and the hundred people who ultimately seeded were to take part in thepetition on the second day.


    Seeing that thepetition for the day was over, Ye Qingtang dragged the Blood Moon Sect Elder and left.


    The next morning, the assessment continued.


    Compared to the previous day, although the number of assessment takers reduced by half, the battles were increasingly intense. Fifty people were eventually selected after half a day of battle.


    And the third day¡­


    With ten people being able to make it out of the fifty, the fights were even fiercer.


    In this period of time, Ye Qingtang went to observe the matches every day.


    Until the assessment on the third day was over and only ten outer sect elites remained ultimately.


    And among these ten people, there was Yuan Wei, whom Elder Huang rmended!


    On the fourth morning, which was also the final battle for the inner sect assessment, the new batch of top ten disciples on the ranking chart was already standing beside the ring. Today, the ten of them will contend for the top three positions which would allow them to enter the inner sect!


    Elder Huang was jovial these few days. Yesterday, Yuan Wei was extraordinary in thepetition. Not only did he enter the top ten, he even ced fourth on the ranking chart and this really inted his self-esteem. When he saw Elder Lin from the inner sect yesterday, Elder Lin even offered rare praises.

 Chapter 315 - Inner Sect Assessment (4)

    Chapter 315: Inner Sect Assessment (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosLooking at Yuan Wei who was standing beside the ring, Elder Huang could not hide his smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, Elder Huang. You really have a good eye. This Yuan Wei defeated the disciple ranked fourth on the ranking chart yesterday. He really cannot be belittled. In my opinion, there is a high chance for him to challenge the top three ces with his abilities,¡± praised another elder from the outer sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It is Yuan Wei himself who has the talent. I just nominated him conveniently.¡± Elder Huang replied humbly though he was deeply pleased.


    Apart from Yuan Wei¡¯s outstanding performance, the other person who was responsible for Elder Huang¡¯s good mood was Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang never entered the ring in the past few days, and he had not seen her today as well, which finally put his mind at east. He reckoned that after days ofpetition, Ye Qingtang should have seen the disciples¡¯ skills, especially in yesterday¡¯spetition where the sparring was even more aggressive with the appearance of the top ten disciples on the ranking chart. It seemed¡­


    Ye Qingtang should have understood the situation clearly and probably would not insist on entering the ring today.


    It was a pity though. Those thirty thousand Xuanming points were not used for anything and just had to be wasted like that.


    At that thought, Elder Huang could not help but sigh.


    Other than the dark horse, Yuan Wei, there was no change in the ranking chart for the top ten disciples. Ji Xianyuan was still ranked first, and Lin Feng was also ranked third. Rather, Dai Changming who originally ranked tenth was pushed back to the eleventh rank because of Yuan Wei¡¯s addition. Luckily, he cultivated diligently during this period of time and defeated the disciple ranked right before him and climbed back to the tenth ce once again.


    After days of battle, the disciples had more or less some knowledge about the skills of the top ten people on the ranking chart and as such, recognized the gap between themselves and the top ten disciples.


    In the observation tower, the four inner sect elders who observed three days ofpetition were gathered together as they waited for the final day ofpetition.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me Elder Huang for breaking the rules. This Yuan Wei is really promising with great potential. Elder Huang really has a good eye.¡± Elder Lin praised rarely.


    ¡°What do you think, Elder Lin? Yuan Wei isn¡¯t the top three, but he is extremely talented. If you favor him, you can ept him as a disciple and make an exception to ept him into the inner sect,¡± said the Fist Faction Elder.


    Elder Lin did not say anything but seemed to be deep in thought.


    As the elders talked, thepetition on thest day officially began. The top three disciples who would ultimately enter the inner sect would be decided today.


    The warden in charge of thepetition stood in the center of the ring to dere the start of thepetition. Many outer sect disciples were gathered in the square to watch the blood-filled battles amongst the top disciples.


    Yuan Wei stood below the ring and nced across the sight before him.


    Suddenly, Yuan Wei took a step into the arena.


    His appearance resulted in a flurry of gasps.


    It should be known that Yuan Wei was currently ced fourth in the ranking chart. Now that he entered the ring once again, there was only one possibility¡­


    He wanted to challenge the holder of the top three positions!


    ¡°Disciple, Yuan Wei, wishes to challenge the third ce, Senior Brother Lin Feng.¡± Yuan Wei¡¯s face had an arrogance of the youth.


    Loud cheers erupted immediately.


    Standing below the ring, Lin Feng¡¯s lips curled into a smile, which added a tinge of haughtiness on his originally good-looking face.

 Chapter 316 - Ranking Chart (1)

    Chapter 316: Ranking Chart (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Junior Brother Yun, since that is what you want, I¡­ can only y the game with you till the end.¡± Lin Feng smiled, and with the point of his toes, he leaped into the arena.


    There were cheers below the ring.


    Yuan Wei was the biggest dark horse this year and was victorious in all his matches over the past three days. Now that he was challenging Lin Feng today, many were boiling with excitement.


    ¡°Do you think that Yuan Wei¡¯s chance of winning is bigger or Senior Brother Lin¡¯s chance of winning is bigger?¡± The onlooking disciples discussed fervently.


    ¡°Yuan Wei¡¯s skills is indeed powerful, but Senior Brother Lin is the elite of the elite in our outer sect. Furthermore, his improvement this year is extremely huge. I think that Yuan Wei may not be able to win.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Wei has not lost any round until now, and his moves are quick and fierce. It is still not certain who will win and who will lose in this battle.¡±


    As everyone was caught up in their discussion, on the ring, Yuan Wei had already attacked!


    His figure turned into a shadow and the sword into a cold light which shed across the ring and charged towards Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng stood rooted to the ground without moving. His narrowed eyes reflected Yuan Wei¡¯s shadow, and he smiled briefly.


    This little junior brother was really so arrogant.


    Just as Yuan Wei was about to attack Lin Feng, Lin Feng suddenly vanished. Losing his target, Yuan Wei was instinctively stunned for a second, but before he could return to his senses, Lin Feng already appeared behind him, and his sword directly stabbed towards Yuan Wei¡¯s shoulder.


    In almost an instant!


    Yuan Wei turned around and did a backflip, avoiding this fatal blow with only one hand on the ground to support his body.


    But before Yuan Wei adjusted his posture, Lin Feng already chased after him swiftly with fancy swordy.


    The countless glistenings of the sword entered Yuan Wei¡¯s eyes. rmed, he only managed to raise a sword to counter Lin Feng¡¯s attack.


    The two swords shed, and a loud nk rang!


    Yuan Wei used the force to pull some distance between Lin Feng, wanting to change from being on the offense to defense. However, when he did a flip and struck his sword towards Lin Feng, Lin Feng was already prepared. He immediately lifted his sword and hurled Yuan Wei¡¯s sword away while, at the same time,nding a fierce kick on Yuan Wei¡¯s abdomen.


    In just a moment, Yuan Wei was kicked out of the ring by Lin Feng!


    Yuan Wei, who fell off the ring, appeared in a rather bad state as he looked in astonishment at Lin Feng, who was looking down at him from a height.


    ¡°That was a good fight, Junior Brother Yuan Wei.¡± Lin Feng nodded at Yuan Wei with a seeming smile. Although his words were humble, there was arrogance in his voice.


    Yuan Wei frowned, and Elder Huang came forward to help him up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already performed very well. However, it¡¯s still too difficult topete for the top three positions. Lin Feng¡¯s improvement this year is very huge, and he simply isn¡¯t your match.¡± Although Yuan Wei lost, Elder Huang was already extremely satisfied with Yuan Wei¡¯s performance over the past few days. He was simrly shocked at Lin Feng¡¯s improvement and with his current skills. But, he was afraid that¡­


    Yuan Wei lost while Lin Feng won, and the onlooking disciples below the ring became restless.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is still amazing. Yuan Wei is so powerful but could only pass four moves¡­ Tsk tsk¡­ This is just scary.¡±


    On the ring, Lin Feng did not walk down from the stage after the sparring. He lifted his chin slightly and nced across the people. When his eyes fell on Ji Xianyuan, an ambitious expression shed past his eyes.

 Chapter 317 - Ranking Chart (2)

    Chapter 317: Ranking Chart (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Since I am in the ring, I also have a target whom I wish to challenge,¡± Lin Feng suddenly said with a smile. Then, he raised his sword and pointed its tip at the first person in the outer sect, Ji Xianyuan!


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji, are you willing toe up and exchange a few moves as a teaching?¡±


    With that said, everyone below the ring cheered immediately.


    Lin Feng defeated Yuan Wei with only four moves, and this shocked everyone. Now that he actually wanted to challenge Ji Xianyuan, the number one on the ranking chart, it would really be a highlight match in the outer sect!


    In the observation tower, there was no expression on Elder Lin¡¯s face and only a hint of satisfaction in his eyes as he watched Lin Feng¡¯s arrogance.


    How could his grandson be satisfied with a third ce?


    Ji Xianyuan was called out by Lin Feng before everyone. This was the first time someone dared to challenge him since the first day of the inner sect assessment. With everyone¡¯s cheers, Ji Xianyuan slowly walked up to the ring with a calm expression.


    Lin Feng¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he watched Ji Xianyuan walk up the arena.


    ¡°Please offer me some teachings, Senior Brother Ji!¡±


    Ji Xianyuan cast Lin Feng a cold look and said calmly, ¡°You may attack first, Junior Brother Lin.¡±


    Ever since Ji Xianyuan first entered the ranking chart, he had never been defeated in any match. His position on the ranking chart only moved up and never fell. After he topped the ranking chart, no one could shake his position regardless of who challenged him.


    Lin Feng was really the only person in this past year who dared to challenge Ji Xianyuan¡¯s number one position!


    However, everyone witnessed Lin Feng¡¯s improvements this year. Everyone was stirred by this fierce struggle between two equally-matched opponents as they watched the intense battle that was about to happen soon without blinking an eye.


    Lin Feng narrowed his eyes. A sharp expression passed by his eyes briefly as he looked at theposed and steady Ji Xianyuan. However, he was not anxious to attack. He was not Yuan Wei, who only knew to act rashly. Just as Lin Feng was quietly observing Ji Xianyuan, he suddenly grabbed an opportunity and leaped forward with his sword pointing at Ji Xianyuan¡¯s skull!


    There was no emotion in Ji Xianyuan¡¯s eyes. Looking at the sword that was in close proximity, he did not dodge at all. Right when the crowd was nervous, he suddenly threw out a punch at thest second when the sword was about to touch him!


    This punch uratelynded on the hand which Lin Feng held the sword in. What seemed like a light punch, however, snapped the sword out of Lin Feng¡¯s hand!


    The sword that left Lin Feng¡¯s hand gleamed in the midair. Before Lin Feng could react, Ji Xianyuan¡¯s upper body was bent forward slightly, and hended a fierce punch on Ji Xianyuan¡¯s stomach!


    With just a punch, Lin Feng was forced backward. His face turned white in an instant, and cold sweat trickled down from his forehead.


    There was dead silence below the ring. No one expected that Ji Xianyuan could cause Lin Feng to pale in just two moves. Just looking at Lin Feng¡¯s contorted expression, it was easy to know how heavy that punch was!


    These were the skills of the number one on the ranking chart.


    A powerfulbat ability that could beparable to that of an inner sect disciple¡¯s!


    Lin Feng panted faintly. Forcefully straightening himself, he looked at the emotionless Ji Xianyuan opposite of him.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji is indeed powerful. I admit defeat.¡± No matter how unwilling he was, he clearly saw how frightening the gap between him and Ji Xianyuan was. Even if he continued fighting, he would only be embarrassing himself.


    After hearing Lin Feng¡¯s words, Ji Xianyuan turned around and walked down the ring silently as though nothing ever happened just now

 Chapter 318 - Ranking Chart (3)

    Chapter 318: Ranking Chart (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe number two on the Excellence Roll initially had the thought of challenging Ji Xianyuan, but after witnessing the sight, hepletely waved the white g and dropped the idea of snatching the number one position.


    Only God knows that Ji Xianyuan was this powerful!


    In the observation tower, Elder Lin saw Lin Feng¡¯s defeat, but there was not much expression on his face. As the elders saw that there was no one else who went up to the ring, they knew that the inner sect assessment for this year would conclude soon.


    ¡°The top three on the Excellence Roll is already finalized. We should give them the qualifications to enter the inner sect.¡± Elder Lin stood up slowly and was about to grant the top three the inner sect entrance qualification with the other three elders.


    The disciples in the square thought about how exciting the matches were today and wished they had such powerful skills as well.


    Elder Huang, who was beside the ring, heaved a sigh of relief secretly. When he saw that the few elders walking out from the observation tower, Elder Huang immediately weed them with other outer sect elders.


    ¡°Greetings, elders,¡± Elder Huang said.


    ¡°Elder Huang, Yuan Wei did pretty well this year. The person you selected is amazing.¡± Elder Lin praised.


    Elder Huang was delighted and felt that his face was glowing.


    ¡°Since the assessment this year has ended, the top three can be granted admission into the inner sect already,¡± Elder Lin said.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Elder Huang nodded and immediately turned to walk up the ring. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he announced, ¡°The inner sect assessment today is already over¡­¡±


    Before Elder Huang finished his sentence, a clear female voice suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    ¡°Elder Huang, I have not taken my assessment.¡±


    With that, Elder Huang felt a tug on his heart, and everyone looked in the direction of the voice.


    What appeared before their eyes was¡­


    The small-framed Ye Qingtang was walking towards the ring.


    This sight caused Elder Huang¡¯s heart to rise up this throat!


    Discussions exploded in the square!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? She really dared toe?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ I didn¡¯t see her entering the ring these few days. I still thought those rumors were false.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke anymore. With just that level of skills, she may just be beaten into a pulp by all these senior brothers. Don¡¯t be blinded by her face.¡±


    There was a flurry of discussions in the square. Everyone felt that Ye Qingtang must be crazy. Otherwise, why would she still dare to seek death after witnessing so many rounds of thepetition?


    As they were discussing, Ye Qingtang had already walked up to the ring and handed the assessment qualification waist tablet that she exchanged from Elder Qin into Elder Huang¡¯s hands.


    Elder Huang frowned in exasperation that his words fell on deaf ears and wished he could just pull Ye Qingtang down from the stage.


    <em>Why is this girl so stubborn?</em>


    <em>Does she know how dangerous this ring is!</em>


    ¡°This is my assessment qualification. Please verify it, Elder Huang.¡±


    Elder Huang¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at the waist tablet in his hands and tried to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°This is the waist tablet for the inner sect assessment. Are you aware that if you use this qualification, you¡¯ll have to directly challenge the top three people on the Excellence Roll?¡± Elder Huang hinted at Ye Qingtang for thest time. Her waist tablet could allow her to skip thepetitions in the previous day but also restricted the opponents that she had to challenge to the disciples who were ced in the top three positions.


    ¡°I am aware.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Elder Huang was really mad that he did not know what to do. ¡°Ye Qingtang, since that is what you want, I will permit you to start your assessment. However¡­ remember not to force yourself.¡± In the end, Elder Huang still could not help but advise her again.

 Chapter 319 - Ranking Chart (4)

    Chapter 319: Ranking Chart (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang nodded.


    The assessment continued, and Elder Huang could only walk down the stage temporarily.


    The inner sect assessment, which should have ended, was extended because of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival, and the disciples who were about to leave stopped in their tracks. Perhaps in scorn or curiosity, their eyes were fixed on Ye Qingtang. After a few rumors from the insiders, many were more or less aware of the background of this girl on the stage.


    Elder Lin and the rest, who were about to grant qualification certificates to the top three on the Excellence Roll, stopped walking as well and waited at the side of the ring for thest match to start.


    ¡°Disciple Ye Qingtang is contending for a qualification to enter the inner sect.¡± Ye Qingtang dered on the ring.


    This neither haughty nor humble statement attracted many cheers.


    Below the ring, Lin Feng looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled briefly. He shrugged his shoulders and walked up into the ring withrge steps where his tall frame faced Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Huang from aside was extremely conflicted. Although Lin Feng lost to Ji Xianyuan, his skills were evidently way above that of normal outer sect disciples. How could Ye Qingtang fight him?


    ¡°Please take care of me, Junior Sister Ye.¡± The corners of his lips were tugged up. He was the third on the Excellence Roll, and since Ye Qingtang wanted to contend for the inner sect qualification, she would naturally spar with him.


    Looking up towards Lin Feng who was already ready to strike an attack, Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke out.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lin Feng initially wanted to end this nonsense of apetition as soon as possible and thus could not help but frown when he heard Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Why? Could it be that you regret your decision?¡±


    At that instant, Elder Huang earnestly wished Ye Qingtang would have a ¡°sudden awakening¡± and quicklye down from the ring.


    There were muffledughs among the surrounding disciples as well.


    Indeed!


    Not many had the boldness to spar with such a skilled elite like Lin Feng.


    However¡­


    Just as everyone assumed Ye Qingtang regretted going into the ring, Ye Qingtang suddenly lifted a hand. Her finger moved past Lin Feng on the stage and pointed at Ji Xianyuan, who was standing below the ring!


    ¡°I want to challenge Senior Brother Ji, the number one on the Excellence Roll.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words caused a st ofments in the square.


    ¡°Is Ye Qingtang crazy? She actually wants to challenge Senior Brother Ji directly?!¡±


    ¡°What kind of joke is this? With her skills, she might not even make it through one move from Senior Brother Ji¡­¡±


    All the disciples werepletely shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Elder Huang¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, raced immediately. He widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    On the ring, Lin Feng was dumbfounded for a moment. An astonished expression shed across his eyes. He obviously did not expect Ye Qingtang¡¯s appetite to be this huge! She actually initiated a challenge to Ji Xianyuan directly!


    Lin Feng narrowed his eyes, and his lips curled into a sarcastic smile. With a casual shrug, he turned to look at Ji Xianyuan.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji, Junior Sister Ye wishes to spar with you. I guess you can only help to fulfill her wish.¡± Then, Lin Feng jumped down from the ring.


    There was no expression on Ji Xianyuan¡¯s face as he walked up to the ring after casting a look at Ye Qingtang.


    ording to the inner sect assessment qualification that Ye Qingtang obtained, she could challenge anyone of the top three disciples on the Excellence Roll. However, the act of directly challenging the number one was unbelievably insane.

 Chapter 320 - The Top of the Outer Sect (1)

    Chapter 320: The Top of the Outer Sect (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Senior Brother Ji, I¡¯m honored to learn from you.¡± Ye Qingtang finally smiled as she saw Ji Xianyuan walking onto the arena.


    Ji Xianyuan just nodded slightly. His face was expressionless.


    After Lin Feng challenged the top position of Ji Xianyuan, all disciples knew the true ability of Ji Xianyuan.


    His ability wasparable with inner sect disciples. Who else in the outer sect dared to challenge him?


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang was so bold.


    Elder Qin, who was standing at the side of the arena, frowned upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s choice. Elder Lin¡¯s showed a peculiar sight as he witnessed the concern Elder Qin showed.


    The warden who was in charge of the arena announced the beginning of thepetition after confirming with Ye Qingtang.


    Thispetition was different from the rest today. The whole square was silent after the announcement was made.


    This waspletely a one-sided challenge. No one even had any expectations for Ye Qingtang.


    When everyone was out of interest, Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes. However, she did not begin her attack. Instead, she was staring at Ji Xianyuan cautiously.


    Ji Xianyuan took a quick nce at Ye Qingtang and attacked instantly!


    His body appeared like a streak of light on the arena. He did not even pull out his sword as he dashed towards Ye Qingtang like the wind.


    His fist smashed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s temple as hended on the ground.


    However, the instant when Ji Xianyuan raised his fist, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heel turned, and her tiny body moved sideways. The sharp wind created by the fist flew through her hair on the temple.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The wind created by the fist smashed the stone pir behind Ye Qingtang. The crushed stones flew away and dropped to the ground.


    As the dust spread, all disciples who were not interested previously were stunned.


    ¡°How is Ye Qingtang so lucky?¡± One disciple stared at the crushed stone pir and was shocked when he noticed Ye Qingtang was not hurt at all.


    If the fistnded on the human body, even if this person did not die instantly, they would be disabled!


    No one expected Ye Qingtang to be able to dodge the first attack away by luck.


    ¡°Did Senior Brother Ji not use his full strength?¡± Lin Feng raised his brows. He did not believe that Ji Xianyuan¡¯s attack would be dodged away by a new disciple.


    Ji Xianyuan frowned as his first attack missed. He stared at Ye Qingtang, whose face still remained calm. His eyes sparkled.


    At the next second, Ji Xianyuan stepped on the ground and opened his fist. Strong air currents were concentrated in his palm.


    The Gale Palm!


    Elder Huang, who was at the side of the arena, was stunned when he saw Ji Xianyuan¡¯s palm. The Gale Palm was the most powerful palm skill in the outer sect. Its power was unimaginable, and even the wind created was extremely sharp!


    Within a second, Ji Xianyuan smashed his palm towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s head. Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes as the strong wind blew her hair up. Suddenly, a trace of cold light appeared in her eyes. The moment Ji Xianyuan smashed down his palm, her body leaned backward, and she raised her left arm. The white hand swiped across Ji Xianyuan palm, but she did not manage to hold the palm.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand suddenly turned and grabbed Ji Xianyuan¡¯s wrist. Her feet pushed off the ground and jumped backward. She pushed down Ji Xianyuan¡¯s wrist and smashed towards the Eight Trigrams Stage using the downward force.

 Chapter 321 - The Top of the Outer Sect (2)

    Chapter 321: The Top of the Outer Sect (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Boom!</em>A huge crack appeared at the area where the palmnded.


    Tiny crack lines suddenly spread across the whole arena.


    Ji Xianyuan frowned and lifted his leg. Ye Qingtang used her arm to fend off the kick. Her hand that was holding his wrist did not let go, and she used her leg to attack Ji Xianyuan¡¯s lower body.


    Ji Xianyuan supported himself with one hand to dodge off the kick. He rotated his wrist and held Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. He pulled strongly and smashed Ye Qingtang towards the arena as he turned his body.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she used her elbow to support herself on the ground. She flipped backward and used her feet to kick towards Ji Xianyuan¡¯s face.


    The two of them released their hands at almost the same time. Ji Xianyuan backed off immediately to dodge the kick.


    Ye Qingtang stood up and noticed the blooding out from the cut on her face caused by cracked stones.


    Within a split second, the atmosphere between the two of them was totally different. There wasplete silence at the square.


    The outer sect disciples were shocked as they witnessed what had just happened.


    ¡°Is it a joke?! Am I seeing things?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    Ye Qingtang fended off Ji Xianyuan¡¯s Gale Palm?!


    She could even fight with him for a few rounds without being on the disadvantaged side?!


    Lin Feng, whose face was calm, also hid the smile on his face instantly.


    Elder Huang was also astonished. The moment Ji Xianyuan smashed his palm, he thought Ye Qingtang would definitely lose. He never imagined that Ye Qingtang¡­


    Ye Qingtang wiped off the blood on her face with her fingers and squinted her eyes.


    Ji Xianyuan was indeed strong as the top person in the outer sect.


    However, this fight¡­ She must win.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and began her attack. She pulled out her sword and dashed towards Ji Xianyuan.


    Ji Xianyuan¡¯s sight changed as Ye Qingtang approached her in a split second. Her speed was as fast as lightning. The cool light from the tip of the sword pierced straight towards his heart.


    Ji Xianyuan rotated his body sideways immediately and lifted his leg to kick towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword. However, it seemed that Ye Qingtang was prepared for that. The moment Ji Xianyuan lifted his leg, she lowered her arm, and the sword in her hand went past his leg and pierced towards his waist.


    Such a swift reaction!


    Ji Xianyuan was stunned and pulled out his sword using his right hand instinctively.


    A crisp sound was heard!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword was fended off by Ji Xianyuan¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji¡­ just used his sword?¡± Many disciples opened their eyes wide as they stared at the sword in Ji Xianyuan¡¯s hand.


    Even when he was fighting with the third person, Lin Feng, on the Honor Roll List, Ji Xianyuan only used the handle of the sword to beat Lin Feng¡­


    He was forced to use his sword now¡­


    How ridiculous this was!


    It was another round of dead silence at the square. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of surprise.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡¯s ability is really beyond my imagination. I didn¡¯t know that there was a disciple like you in the outer sect,¡± Ji Xianyuan said.


    Everyone was taken aback as they heard Ji Xianyuan¡¯s words.


    Ji Xianyuan just¡­ approved Ye Qingtang¡¯s ability?


    How could this be?


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji is as strong as the rumors say.¡± Ye Qingtang was not trying to be polite. Ji Xianyuan¡¯s ability deserved the top position in the outer sect.

 Chapter 322 - The Top of the Outer Sect (3)

    Chapter 322: <em>The Top of the Outer Sect (3)</em>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEveryone at the square looked at Ye Qingtang in aplex way.


    No one could imagine that such an insignificant disciple would make the top on the Honor Roll List, Ji Xianyuan, get so serious.


    Elder Huang¡¯s concern had be a strange feeling. He could not describe how he felt now as he stared at Ye Qingtang. He even had some expectations now.


    Other disciples might not notice during the fight, but Elder Huang had seen everything clearly. Ji Xianyuan did not hold back at all. Every single move was ferocious. However, Ye Qingtang could fend off all of them and even took the chance to attack. It was hard to tell who was stronger now.


    No one expected that she could fight with the top disciple of the outer sect until now.


    Only until now did Elder Huang then understand why Ye Qingtang had the courage to challenge Ji Xianyuan.


    ¡°I was wrong this time.¡± Elder Huang sighed. Based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s moves just now, he was astonished by her ability. Even if she lost in the end, it would still be an honor.


    She would be another strong candidate in the inner sect assessment this year.


    Ji Xianyuan took a light breath and stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have a battle with you, Junior Sister Ye.¡±


    The moment when he finished his sentence, he pulled out his sword. A streak of cold light appeared beside him as he dashed forward.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. She did not back off, and instead, she raised her sword and was ready to fight.


    The light of the sword sparkled on the arena instantly. Only two shadows could be seen. They moved so fast that many disciples were dazzled.


    Everyone¡¯s sight was captured by the two people on the arena.


    <em>Ye Qingtang is insane to be able to fight against the top person of the outer sect. She¡­ She is a monster!</em>


    <em>How long has she entered the sect for!</em>


    <em>Ji Xianyuan is at the peak of Connate Level Nine!</em>


    Ji Xianyuan¡¯s state was entirely different from before. His sight was very sharp. As he split his sword down, the sword breath filled the whole arena. It seemed to create a violent gust of wind.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s body changed into a virtual and blurry figure. She took ap, and her hair was flying under the wind. Her sword was dyed gold by the sunlight, and she pierced the sword directly at Ji Xianyuan.


    The sound of the swords colliding, and the shadows of the swords sparkling were everywhere in the arena.


    Lin Feng stared at this intense battle unbelievably. His eyes were full of surprise.


    He clearly knew how strong was Ji Xianyuan after experiencing a battle with him. That was the reason why Lin Feng could not believe that there was anyone in the outer sect that was able to fight against Lin Feng!


    Ye Qingtang¡­ What was her background?!


    Lin Feng did not even hear of this name before the inner sect assessment. However, Ye Qingtang was engaged in an intense battle with Ji Xianyuan when Lin Feng himself could not evenpete with him.


    Even Dai Changming, who was in the same mission with Ye Qingtang before, was shocked by the battle.


    He was so nervous when Ye Qingtang stepped onto the arena.


    However¡­


    The nervousness was long gone, and his whole body was filled with astonishment.

 Chapter 323 - The Top of the Outer Sect (4)

    Chapter 323: The Top of the Outer Sect (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang and Ji Xianyuan had more than a hundred attacks on the arena. Every attack was intense and fatal.


    The arena that was cracked was about to copse under the constant force.


    Under the intersections of the sword light, Ye Qingtang pulled herself away from Ji Xianyuan as she jumped to the corner of the arena.


    The delicate face was full of sweat now. No one could even imagine being able to break through Connate Level Nine in such a short period of time. Ye Qingtang put in all her effort to reach today¡¯s level and had the ability to fight against Ji Xianyuan.


    However¡­


    She could not drag this on anymore.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    She had just entered the peak of Connate Level Nine, so her spirit energy was not as strong as Ji Xianyuan¡¯s. She mainly relied on her fighting experiences from her previous life to be able to fight against Ji Xianyuan up to now.


    If she dragged on further, her spirit energy might not be able to hold on anymore.


    Ye Qingtang immediately made a decision in her heart.


    Ji Xianyuan¡¯s breath was not as stable as before as well. He was surprised by Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities. If he did not experience the fight against Ye Qingtang, he could not believe the fifteen-year-old youngdy had entered the state of Connate Level Nine


    However, when Ji Xianyuan was about to attack, Ye Qingtang moved first.


    Ye Qingtang lowered her body as she dashed over. It was surprising that she kept her sword back. Her right hand was ced on the handle of the sword, but it seemed that she did not intend to pull out her sword.


    Ji Xianyuan felt something was peculiar, but Ye Qingtang was dashing towards him. He shouted and focused all his spirit energy on his sword. The moment he raised his sword, countless gales were concentrated on the edge of his sword.


    Ji Xianyuan split his sword down immediately. The strong sword breath crushed everything around him. As Ye Qingtang approached him, her figure suddenly sparkled across his eyes. The tiny figure suddenly split into two, and he could not tell which one was the real one.


    Ji Xianyuan was stunned. Before he could differentiate which one was the real one¡­


    Ye Qingtang pulled her sword and pierced forward with her fastest speed as he was distracted.


    Ji Xianyuan only saw a streak of cold light flying out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s waist. As he withdrew his sword to defend himself, he then realized¡­


    His sword dropped onto the messy arena without him realizing that. A deep wound appeared on the hand that was holding the sword, and the wound spread across his entire hand. Blood was flowing out of his wound and dripping onto the ground.


    A sudden pain spread out from his chest.


    Ji Xianyuan lowered his head instinctively. His chest was cut by the sword¡­


    Ye Qingtang raised her sword up under the sight. The sword was covered with blood. A drop of blood flowed down the sword andnded in front of her.


    The whole square was dead silent. Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji, do not mind that.¡± Ye Qingtang swung her sword to get rid of the blood and kept the sword back.


    Ji Xianyuan touched the wound on his chest gently. The warm blood filled his fingers. His eyes were full of surprise. The wound was not very deep, but he was clear that if this were not a battle, Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword would have killed him if she had used slightly more strength.

 Chapter 324 - Victory (1)

    Chapter 324: Victory (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I lost¡­¡± Ji Xianyuan took a breath and announced his defeat.


    He picked up his sword and signaled to Ye Qingtang before walking off the arena.


    Ye Qingtang was the only one on the arena now.


    Ye Qingtang won!


    She really won against Ji Xianyuan!


    Everyone who watched the whole battle felt that it was so hard to believe.


    ¡°Was that real? Did Senior Brother Ji lose?¡±


    The outer sect disciples would never believe what they just saw if they had not witnessed that with their own eyes.


    Ji Xianyuan lost¡­ to a new disciple who just entered the sect for a few months? Furthermore, Ye Qingtang only possessed a red spirit root?!!


    Everyone felt it was insane as it was too hard for them to believe!


    Elder Huang¡¯s face was full of astonishment. He only realized what had just happened when he heard the discussions around. He raised his head to look at Ye Qingtang. It seemed to be a dream to him.


    Ye Qingtang really defeated the top of the outer sect?!


    Was¡­ Was it a joke?


    Elder Huang was in aplex mood. The feeling of joy slowly spread out in his heart.


    Previously, he did not agree with Ye Qingtang¡¯s crazy decision, but now, he felt d that Ye Qingtang insisted.


    Who knew that this girl really would win!


    Furthermore, she defeated Ji Xianyuan!


    Elder Huang was delighted now.


    Ye Qingtang did not lose on the arena, and instead, she earned the reputation for him!


    Such a miracle!


    No one expected that there would be such a reversion to the inner sect assessment. Ji Xianyuan who always remained as the top was defeated by Ye Qingtang.


    The new disciple whose name was unknown previously suddenly became the top on the Honor Roll List!


    Everyone was having a heavy heart at the moment.


    Ye Qingtang was the top on the Honor Roll List now. The others on the list all moved back by one position.


    Ji Xianyuan became the second, and Lin Feng¡­ was kicked out of the top three.


    ¡°Anyone still want to battle?¡± The warden went up to the arena. He nced around and asked.


    Everyone on the Honor Roll List remained silent.


    No one dared to challenge Ji Xianyuan or Ye Qingtang, who just defeated Ji Xianyuan.


    No one went up to the arena after a while, and the inner sect assessment came to an end.


    Elder Qin stared at Ye Qingtang in a satisfied way. He agreed to give the permission of attending the inner sect assessment to Ye Qingtang all because of her stubbornness. He did not expect that she would bring such a surprise. Her thirty thousand Xuanming points were really worth it now.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang is not bad, I feel. She brings a little surprise to the inner sect assessment.¡± The Fist Section Eldermended after watching the entire battle.


    ¡°Not bad indeed,¡± Elder Lin said coldly, but his sightnded on his grandson Lin Feng, who was kicked out of the top three on the Honor Roll List.


    ¡°Lin Feng had great improvements this year. I intended to take him in as an inner sect disciple.¡±


    Other Elders were not surprised with what Elder Lin said. Lin Feng¡¯s ability could qualify him to be an inner sect disciple. He was only kicked out of the top three by ident.


    ¡°The assessment has ended. It¡¯s time to give them the qualification to enter the inner sect now,¡± Elder Qin said and smiled.


    Ye Qingtang was the top person for the assessment, and the permission to attend the assessment was given by Elder Qin. The task of giving the qualification certainlynded on Elder Qin.

 Chapter 325 - Victory (2)

    Chapter 325: Victory (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosElder Qin walked up to the ring immediately and announced the list of names who entered the inner sect this time.


    Apart from the top three people on the Excellence Roll, Lin Feng obtained the qualifications to enter the inner sect as a disciple of Elder Lin.


    The four people walked up to the ring. Ji Xianyuan¡¯s wound was already bandaged by the physician. Although his face was still a little pale, his extraordinary charisma never decreased.


    And what attracted people¡¯s attention the most was naturally Ye Qingtang.


    At that instant, all the outer sect disciples looked at Ye Qingtang in extreme shock. The match today challenged all of their knowledge.


    To enter the outer sect from the inner sect, most disciples would have to take years, and some might not even have this opportunity even in ten years. Yet, unexpectedly¡­ Ye Qingtang actually topped the Excellence Roll after entering the sect for only a few months!


    This was the fastest speed in Xuanling Sect¡¯s history!


    ¡°From today on, you all are Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect disciples and must ce the sect¡¯s glory as a priority.¡± Elder Qin looked at the four valiant disciples before him and handed a waist tablet to each of them.


    That was proof that symbolized that they were in the inner sect. The four people epted the waist tablet. From now on, they were no longer outer sect disciples but members of the inner sect.


    It was only one step away but a world of differences.


    All the disciples below the ring looked on in envy.


    With this inner sect waist tablet, Ye Qingtang and the other three people were different from them.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the familiar waist tablet and a smile shed across her eyes. In the previous lifetime, Ye Qingtang spent countless years in order to obtain the qualification to enter the inner sect.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang,¡± Elder Qin suddenly said.


    Ye Qingtang walked up immediately.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    There was a smile in Elder Qin¡¯s eyes when he looked at Ye Qingtang. Ever since Ye Qingtang participated in the sect assessment, she had brought him many surprises. Now that she entered the inner sect with such brilliant results, it was really great.


    ¡°You ced first in the assessment this year. ording to the sect rules, the number one can receive a reward from the Xuanming Pavilion.¡± Then, Elder Qin handed a scroll to Ye Qingtang in front of everyone.


    ¡°Later, you can bring this scroll to the Xuanming Pavilion and exchange for your reward.¡±


    Ye Qingtang received the scroll with a calm expression, though her heart was filled with flutters.


    Challenging Ji Xianyuan was exactly to obtain this reward!


    The disciples watched Ye Qingtang keep the scroll with overflowing envy in their eyes.


    This scroll could allow Ye Qingtang to choose any item below fifty thousand Xuanming points in the Xuanming Pavilion, regardless of whether it was a cultivation technique scroll, weapon, spirit pet or elixir.


    To the outer sect, fifty thousand Xuanming points was simply an unimaginable number. Many people might not be able to earn so many Xuanming points in their entire lifetime, and it was even more impossible to touch those precious treasures.


    Everyone could not do anything other than feeling envious of her.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills were disyed before their eyes, and even if they were envious, they could only watch on.


    After all¡­


    Ye Qingtang entered the inner sect as the number one on the Excellence Roll. With their little skills, there was no way they could be regarded in the same category!


    Seeing that everything was settled, Elder Qin decided to return to the inner sect first. However, at that instant, an extremely swift figure flew past at a speed where no one could see it clearly.

 Chapter 326 - Victory (3)

    Chapter 326: Victory (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe disciples in the square felt an overpowering force shrouding them from above, and they looked at the sky immediately.


    Elder Qin looked up, and his lips curled into a smile when he saw the figure that resembled a shooting star.


    ¡°Elder Mo.¡±


    When Elder Qin finished his sentence, the figure suddenlynded from the sky, and a tall figure appeared on the ring.


    In just a moment, a strong overbearing force spread throughout the square when that personnded, even causing some disciples to have some difficulty breathing.


    ¡°Elder Qin.¡± The person whonded on the ring had a detached disposition. He looked sixty years old, but his straight back and deep set of eyes did not have any trace of his aging.


    ¡°Are you just returning to the sect, Elder Mo? What a coincidence. The inner sect assessment just ended, and we are about to return to the inner sect.¡± Elder Qin spoke to Elder Mo with a smile.


    Elder Mo looked at the four people on the ring without any emotions on his face. ¡°It ended already?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Qin said.


    The disciples in the square looked at Elder Mo whom Elder Qin was talking to on the ring and were a little out of breath from the overwhelming air around him.


    ¡°Who is this Elder Mo? How could he have such an overbearing force?!¡± A disciple took a deep breath quietly. They knew how powerful the inner sect elders were, and although Elder Mo controlled the movement of the air around him, the slight overbearing force he let out by ident was enough to cause them difort.


    ¡°Elder Mo is the inner sect¡¯s Internal Affairs Elder. There is a total of ten elders in the inner sect. Elder Qin, Elder Lin, and the two other elders we saw previously are the Administrative Elders of the inner sect who not only manage the inner sect disciples but also handle some important affairs in the outer sect. On the other hand, the Internal Affairs Elder is only responsible for inner sect matters and is not bothered about any outer sect matters at all.¡±


    ¡°I heard that¡­ the Internal Affairs Elder¡¯s abilities are just right below the Sect Master¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It is our honor to be able to meet Elder Mo, the Internal Affairs Elder. If not for this coincidence, outer sect disciples like us would never get to see him unless we enter the inner sect.¡±


    As the disciplesmented in their hearts, Elder Mo had already exchanged a few words with the other elders, and they returned to the inner sect together.


    After the inner sect elders left, the disciples surrounded in the square finally dispersed gradually.


    Ye Qingtang and Ji Xianyuan made eye contact, nodded slightly, and walked down the ring


    The moment she just stepped down from the ring, Elder Huang who was in all smiles walked up.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you performed well today.¡± Elder Huang¡¯s smile at that instant was exceptionally bright. First, Yuan Wei achieved fourth ce in the Excellence Roll, which brought him honor, and afterward, Ye Qingtang took the number one position. His mood right now was rtively great.


    ¡°Thank you, elder.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°However, you must not ck off in the future. Once you enter the inner sect, you must work a few times harder.¡± Elder Huang advised cheerily and then allowed Ye Qingtang to leave.


    After bidding goodbye to Elder Huang, Ye Qingtang wanted to return to her room directly, but before she reached her room, she was suddenly blocked by someone.


    Qin Huan, Gu Yanqiu, and others were actually standing outside Ye Qingtang¡¯s room, and right when they saw her, they immediately stretched a hand out to stop her.

 Chapter 327 - Treasure Collection (1)

    Chapter 327: Treasure Collection (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang wanted to return to her room and get a change of clothes but ended up being dragged away by Qin Huan and the rest¡­


    ¡°Congrattions for today, Junior Sister Ye! I¡¯ll y the host tonight and treat you to a good meal!¡± Qin Huan hit his chest generously.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin, this is not a ce to treat one to a meal.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Xuanming Pavilion before her and cast Qin Huan a speechless look.


    ¡°Treat treat treat, I will definitely treat you. However, you obtained the number one position in the inner sect assessment this year. ording to the rules, you can exchange for a treasure below fifty thousand Xuanming points in the Xuanming Pavilion,¡± Qin Huan grinned and said. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I usually spend all my Xuanming points on elixirs and have never really seen the treasures in Xuanming Pavilion. So¡­ let me share some of your spotlight and apany you to select an item. How about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    She was wondering when Qin Huan had been so kind to be this anxious to give a treat, but it turned out that this was waiting for her.


    Gu Yanqiu from aside could not help but let out augh. He was aware of Qin Huan¡¯s n, but he wanted to congratte Ye Qingtang as well, so he came along.


    Ye Qingtang was a little helpless. However, her reward would have to be imed sooner orter. Since Qin Huan and the rest wanted to take a look, so shall it be.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang entered the Xuanming Pavilion ahead of everyone.


    There were many disciples selecting items to exchange for in the Xuanming Pavilion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Ye Qingtang?¡± A disciple suddenly saw Ye Qingtang, who walked into the Xuanming Pavilion, and his eyes popped.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? Which Ye Qingtang are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be! It is really your loss to not watch the inner sect assessment today. You don¡¯t know that this Ye Qingtang won the number one position on the Excellence Roll just a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Is that real? But didn¡¯t I hear that Ye Qingtang is a red spirit root previously? Didn¡¯t she just enter the outer sect this year?¡±


    ¡°She is indeed a red spirit root, but so what? You didn¡¯t see her skills when she was sparring with Senior Brother Ji on the ring today. It was simply amazing! I heard that she could participate in the assessment this time because she spent thirty thousand Xuanming points to exchange for the qualification.¡±


    ¡°Since she is the first, won¡¯t she be able to choose any treasure within the price range in Xuanming Pavilion now?¡±


    The attention of all the disciples was attracted by Ye Qingtang¡¯s news, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her uniformly.


    Looking at the back view of that thin frame, it was difficult for them to connect her with the number one on the Excellence Roll.


    ¡°What¡­ kind of reward do you think Ye Qingtang will choose?¡±


    ¡°This is not easy to say. There are so many treasures in Xuanming Pavilion, and it¡¯s a difficult problem for anyone.¡±


    ¡°What so hard about it! Give me a random item, and I¡¯ll still want it!¡±


    ¡°Dream on! Do you think you are Ye Qingtang!¡±


    As the people discussed, Ye Qingtang and the rest had already arrived at the counter to exchange weapons.


    The warden behind the counter was the same person who showed Ye Qingtang all types of weapons the other day. He found it strange after Ye Qingtang left without choosing anything that day and only realized afterward that Ye Qingtang¡¯s Xuanming points had already been used to exchange for the inner sect assessment qualification.


    Now that he saw Ye Qingtang in the Xuanming Pavilion again, that warden was no longer as excited as before. After all, the huge sum of Xuanming points in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands were already all spent, and there was nothing he could squeeze from her.

 Chapter 328 - Treasure Collection (2)

    Chapter 328: Treasure Collection (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang faced the warden and said, ¡°Can I trouble you to let me take a look at the Demonic Blood Sword?¡±


    ¡°Demonic Blood Sword?¡± Qin Huan had a face of shock. He had heard of its name before and did not expect that this sword was actually in their sect. Looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s stance, it was clear that she wanted it since a long time ago.


    At that thought, Qin Huan felt a chill down his spine.


    Strangely, he always felt that apart from the aim of entering the inner sect, Ye Qingtang directly challenged Ji Xianyuan in the inner sect assessment was most likely¡­ because she had her eyes on the reward for the first ce in the assessment.


    The more Qin Huan guessed, the more he felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts were unfathomable.


    When exactly did she make this decision?


    Upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the warden did not have any emotions on his face and said coldly, ¡°It is difficult to show a treasure priced at tens of thousands Xuanming points to people who are not exchanging for it. Do you have forty Xuanming points?¡±


    The warden¡¯s attitude was neither cold nor warm, and his words were indeed by the rules.


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    The warden¡¯s expression turned even more indifferent.


    He showed those swords to Ye Qingtang previously because he thought that Ye Qingtang had enough Xuanming points in her hands and made an exception. However, now¡­


    Ye Qingtang had spent her Xuanming points away a long time ago. How was she able to fork out forty Xuanming points?


    Although the warden heard the news of Ye Qingtang participating in the inner sect assessment, being stationed at the Xuanming Pavilion, he never paid much attention to the events in the inner sect assessment. Yet, honestly speaking, he did not believe that a new disciple who just entered the sect was able to top the Excellence Roll.


    Now that Ye Qingtang did not have any Xuanming points and was unable to achieve the number one position, she obviously did not have the qualifications to look at the Demonic Blood Sword, which costs tens of thousands Xuanming points.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have enough Xuanming points, I cannot show you the Demonic Blood Sword ording to the rules. If you want to get a weapon you like, ording to the amount of Xuanming points you have, you can choose from here.¡± The warden pointed at the weapons disyed in the open that were priced at the thousands, clearly not paying her too much attention.


    However, there were weird expressions on the surrounding disciple¡¯s faces at the sight, and they reckoned that the warden probably had not heard of the results of the inner sect assessment.


    Qin Huan was a little dissatisfied to see the warden¡¯s attitude, yet since he was after all a warden, Qin Huan was in no ce to speak.


    Ye Qingtang had an indifferent expression on her face though. She looked at the warden who was already beginning to be impatient and said slowly, ¡°I do not have forty thousand Xuanming points, but¡­ it should be fine if I use this, right?¡± Then, Ye Qingtang took out the scroll that Elder Qin gave her and ced it on the counter.


    The warden who was initially still idle looked at the golden scroll on the table. The casual expression on his face instantly froze and broke apart. He suddenly straightened himself and stared at the scroll in surprised.


    ¡°Is it fine?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The warden did not reply to Ye Qingtang immediately and carefully read the scroll.


    [First in the inner sect entrance assessment. Eligible to exchange any treasure below fifty thousand Xuanming Points in the Xuanming Pavilion.]


    And the words ¡®Ye Qingtang¡¯ were ringly written on the nk for the name of the number one position!


    The warden¡¯s eyes almost popped out, and he was only this close to burning a hole in that scroll.

 Chapter 329 - Treasure Collection (3)

    Chapter 329: Treasure Collection (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe warden looked at Ye Qingtang in astonishment. There was nothing abnormal with the scroll, and it was definitely impossible to be a false imitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first on the Excellence Roll this year?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded in reply


    ¡°¡­¡± The warden had aplicated expression at that instant.


    Never did he expect that the first in the inner sect assessment this year would actually be Ye Qingtang.


    After falling into a trance for some time, the warden finally returned to his senses and turned around to retrieve the box containing the Demonic Blood Sword.


    ¡°This is the Demonic Blood Sword that you asked for.¡± When the warden ced the box in front of Ye Qingtang, he still could not help but eye her up and down.


    It was not that he was snobby, but it was really the sect¡¯s rule.


    However, Ye Qingtang winning first ce was indeed unexpected.


    What exactly was this girl¡¯s background? He heard that Ji Xianyuan, the number one on the Excellence Roll, was in an insanely good condition. Unexpectedly¡­ he was actually defeated by Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was not too bothered with the warden¡¯s gaze as all her attention was focused on the sword box.


    At that sight, other disciples in the Xuanming Pavilion could not help but gather around as they stretched their necks, wanting to see what kind of treasure Ye Qingtang exchanged for as a reward for topping the Excellence Roll.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, is¡­ the Demonic Blood Sword inside?¡± Qin Huan¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°The Demonic Blood Sword is the weapon of Chi Xue, the Invincible yer, who was addicted to killing. Tens of thousands of lives were lost under this Demonic Blood Sword. I heard from a long time ago that Chi Xue, the Invincible yer, ultimately became mad, and his mind was counter-attacked by the Demonic Blood Sword as he massacred too many people.¡± Gu Yanqiu uttered, clearly having heard many rumors about the Demonic Blood Sword.


    Although this sword was renowned, it was extremely dangerous as well.


    ¡°Counter-attacked by the Demonic Blood Sword? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Qin Huan was shocked.


    Gu Yanqiu said, ¡°This Demonic Blood Sword is no ordinary weapon. It was made by Chi Xue, the Invincible yer, himself. He held a blood sacrifice of ten people and used their blood to make a sword. This Demonic Blood Sword contains an extremely strong evil aura.¡±


    A chill ran down Qin Huan¡¯s spine, and he silently withdrew the hand that was about to touch the sword box.


    And just as Gu Yanqiu and Qin Huan were talking, Ye Qingtang opened the box immediately.


    The moment it was opened, a cold mist was released.


    The simple-looking Demonic Blood Sword wasying in the box quietly.


    Ye Qingtang immediately held the sword and drew it out of its scabbard!


    In just a moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to fall along with Ye Qingtang¡¯s action.


    There was a cold glint on the Demonic Blood Sword of which reflected Ye Qingtang¡¯s orbs. There was a faint inscription in dark red on the silver de.


    ¡°Good sword!¡± Delight filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw its unparalleled sharpness.


    She already fancied the Demonic Blood Sword after only taking a look at it the other time. Now that she held the sword and looked at it again, she was ecstatic.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but perform a set of moves with the Demonic Blood Sword. Its shining light was so menacing that birds would flee in fear. A thin cold air diffused in the surrounding along with the dancing of the Demonic Blood Sword.


    Qin Huan, who was uneasy after hearing the rumors of the Demonic Blood Sword, waspletely filled with admiration after looking at it.


    ¡°It really is¡­ a good sword.¡±


    The warden said, ¡°Of course it is. If not for the rumors, one can dream on about obtaining the sword without one hundred thousand Xuanming Points.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Treasure Collection (4)

    Chapter 330: Treasure Collection (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>One hundred thousand Xuanming points?</em>


    Qin Huan gulped silently. However, a momentter, he felt that¡­ given such aura exuding from the Demonic Blood Sword, one hundred thousand Xuanming points were worth it.


    Should he be d for Junior Sister Ye that there were bad rumors about this Demonic Blood Sword?


    The onlooking disciples were dizzy from the motion of the Demonic Blood Sword and were extremely envious.


    Even if it was really as dangerous as rumored, they would not give up such a magnificent sword if they had the chance!


    Swordsmanship was the main specialization of Xuanling Sect, and if they could obtain this divine weapon, they would be able to scale even greater heights in the future!


    After finishing admiring the sword, Ye Qingtang ced it back into its scabbard and looked at the warden. ¡°I want to exchange for the Demonic Blood Sword.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, are you not going to look at other weapons?¡± Gu Yanqiu asked carefully.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. There were countless treasures in Xuanming Pavilion, but no matter how precious or amazing they were, they were not as good as an item that suited her. Moreover, using the reward of fifty thousand Xuanming points to exchange for a Demonic Blood Sword that was worth one hundred thousand Xuanming points, it was obviously a huge gain.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang had made up her mind, Gu Yanqiu did not say anything else.


    The warden took the scroll and handed the Demonic Blood Sword to Ye Qingtang.


    From that moment on, the owner of the Demonic Blood Sword was Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang removed the ordinary sword that was initially hung on her waist and reced it with the Demonic Blood Sword. Although the sword was still in its scabbard, she could still faintly sense the coldness from the Demonic Blood Sword.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, can you let me touch this Demonic Blood Sword?¡± Qin Huan¡¯s eyes were filled with envy as he asked cheekily.


    Ye Qingtang drew the sword out readily and handed it to Qin Huan.


    Qin Huan held the Demonic Blood Sword excitedly, but the moment his hands touched it, there was an icy sensation in his palm that pierced into his bones, and a powerful overbearing force enveloped his mind instantly.


    Almost a secondter, Qin Huan frantically stuffed the Demonic Blood Sword back into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    Although Qin Huan only held the sword for a short moment, his forehead was already covered in ayer of cold sweat.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Qin Huan¡¯s slightly pale face in confusion.


    Qin Huanposed himself and swept that overbearing force away with difficulty. However, when he looked at Ye Qingtang, still in a state of shock, he realized that Ye Qingtang did not have any abnormalities when holding onto the Demonic Blood Sword.


    What was going on?


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. It seems¡­ this sword is still the most suitable for you.¡± Qin Huan smiled stiffly with apprehension still lingering in his heart.


    Previously, Senior Brother Gu said that this Demonic Blood Sword had the effect of counter-attacking the holder, and he thought that the rumors were not real. However, only when he really held on the Demonic Blood Sword did he realize that the rumors¡­ were notpletely baseless. This Demonic Blood Sword was indeed iffy.


    Yet, looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s reactions, it was obvious that she was not affected by the Demonic Blood Sword at all.


    It seemed¡­


    This sword was really suited for Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Since Junior Sister Ye has exchanged her item, let¡¯s go eat a good meal. Treat it as me celebrating for you.¡± Qin Huan shook his head, and his expression returned back to normal.


    However, his earlier reaction fell into Gu Yanqiu¡¯s eyes, and Gu Yanqiu only looked down slightly without uttering anything.


    It was not just Gu Yanqiu who noticed Qin Huan¡¯s unusual reaction upon holding the sword; the other disciples around them sensed it as well.


    ¡°Is this Demonic Blood Sword really as heretical as rumored?¡±


    ¡°Most probably. Otherwise, why would it be sold at a lowered price? Didn¡¯t you see Qin Huan¡¯s face turning pale when he held the sword just now?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t nothing happen when Ye Qingtang held it?¡±


    The disciples were confused and did not have a clue as to whether the rumors about the Demonic Blood Sword were real or not.

 Chapter 331 - Resentment

    Chapter 331: Resentment


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIt was a good day for Ye Qingtang as she obtained both first ce in the assessment and the sword that she fancied. Since Qin Huan was treating, the group would obviously not stand on ceremony, and Ye Qingtang even called Lin Long as well as Yun Shu to join them as well. She had to move into the inner sect the next day and could make use of this opportunity to meet up with them.


    Just as Ye Qingtang and the rest were headed for the celebration, two figures, quietly standing under a tree not far away, took in the sight.


    Su Wan pursed her lips and had aplicated expression as she looked at Lu Xiuwen, who was holding onto a crutch and standing under the tree with difficulty.


    After the Disciplinary Hall incident, Lu Xiuwen spent near half a month on the bed. The pain from fifty strokes of flogging caused him to be unable to participate in any cultivation for a period of time, but now¡­


    With a body that had yet to fully recover, Lu Xiuwen walked to the outer sect, and he red at Ye Qingtang, who was crowded by Yun Shu, Lu Xiuwen, and the rest.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu¡­ your injuries have not fully recovered, and you should not stand for a long time. Why don¡¯t you head back to rest¡­¡± Su Wan said gently.


    Lu Xiuwen did not reply to her, and his eyes never left Ye Qingtang¡¯s back view.


    Until Ye Qingtangpletely disappeared from his line of sight, he finally said something.


    ¡°How can it be¡­¡± There was a strong restraint in his hoarse voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Wan was a little confused.


    Suddenly, Lu Xiuwen clenched his fist and punched a tree branch near him heavily.


    ¡°How can Ye Qingtang possibly be first in the inner sect assessment! She is a red spirit root¡­ How can she win against Ji Xianyuan!¡± Lu Xiuwen felt like he was going to have a mental breakdown.


    When he was recuperating, he already heard that Ye Qingtang wanted to humiliate herself and took part in the inner sect assessment. To him, all of this was undoubtedly a big joke. He simply did not believe that Ye Qingtang had the ability to crawl into the inner sect.


    However¡­


    Never had he thought that things would actually develop to this stage!


    Ye Qingtang entered the inner sect, and she really was able to get first in the assessment!


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu¡­¡± Su Wan looked at Lu Xiuwen¡¯s ferocious expression, and fear filled her.


    Senior Brother Lu, who usually appeared noble and arrogant, had a furious expression that was as frightening as a beast.


    ¡°Junior Sister Su, are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrong?¡± Lu Xiuwen asked, refusing to give up.


    ¡°Although¡­ Although I didn¡¯t go to the assessment site, Senior Sister Liu Yin went there personally and told me the news right after the assessment ended. When I was on the way to find you, I heard many disciples discussing it as well¡­¡± Su Wan said and pursed her lips.


    Not just Lu Xiuwen, but even shepletely did not expect that Ye Qingtang, the disciple with the most inferior natural endowment amongst the new disciples, would actually be the first in their batch to enter the inner sect!


    Regardless of Su Wan or Lu Xiuwen, their spirit roots were way better than Ye Qingtang¡¯s, and even their family backgroundspletely crushed the unknown Ye family of Lin Town.


    However¡­


    Yet, Ye Qingtang had be an inner sect disciple who they could only look up to in the future!


    Lu Xiuwen took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Junior Sister Su, help me back to my room.¡±


    He definitely would not give up like that. Even Ye Qingtang with a red spirit root could enter the inner sect, a mighty green spirit root like him would naturally have a chance to as well!


    The score between him and Ye Qingtang was not over!

 Chapter 332 - Sword Boy and Attendant Girl (1)

    Chapter 332: Sword Boy and Attendant Girl (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe next morning, Ye Qingtang and the other three people walked up the stairs to the inner sect under the envious eyes of many outer sect disciples.


    The outer and inner sect were linked by an illusory door, and beyond this door, the outer sect would not be able to see the inner sect at all.


    Entering the illusory door once again, Ye Qingtang had a mood entirely different from in her previous lifetime.


    It was just a door apart, but the pavilions in the inner sect were lingering with spirit energy, and the amount of energy in the entire area simply could not bepared to the outer sect.


    In the inner sect, all the disciples each lived in independent small courtyards, and the new disciples were led to the northern wing.


    The warden brought Ye Qingtang to her yard and continued bringing Ji Xianyuan and the rest to their respective residence.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the elegant yard before her and lifted a hand, wanting to open the door.


    But before Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand touched the door, it was already hurriedly opened by someone from the inside.


    A shy head popped out from behind the door. It was a young boy who looked only about eleven or twelve years old. His big and bright eyes fell on Ye Qingtang, and once he saw an inner sect waist tablet on Ye Qingtang¡¯s waist, his eyes suddenly brightened. Hurriedly opening the door wide open, he showed a bright smile on his tiny, fair face as he walked out quickly.


    ¡°Lady Ye, Ni Shang and I have been waiting for you. The courtyard is already cleaned up. We hope that you¡¯re satisfied with it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the child before her, and a thought stroke her.


    The special treatment for inner sect disciples was not only in their ce of residence and cultivation environment. Their day-to-day meals and clothing were served by people appointed by the sect.


    After entering the inner sect, every inner sect disciple would be apanied by a young sword boy and attendant girl as arranged by the sect. These two people would take care of everything for the inner sect disciples.


    The growing child before Ye Qingtang should be the sword boy whom Xuanling Sect allocated to wait on her while Ni Shang as mentioned¡­ should be the attendant girl.


    ¡°Lady Ye, hurry in.¡± The sword boy weed Ye Qingtang into the courtyard respectfully.


    The courtyard was not too big, but whenpared to the outer sect¡¯s residence, it was many times better. Although the sword boy and attendant girl lived here as well, they stayed in the side-room. It could be said that the entire courtyard was for Ye Qingtang to use only.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the sword boy.


    ¡°My name is Fei Ying,¡± replied the sword boy.


    ¡°Fei Ying?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback, and a surprised look shed across her eyes as she looked at the young boy before him.


    The sword boys and attendant girls in the inner sect were not ordinary servants. ording to the rules of the sect, only those rmended by powerful people had the qualifications to participate in the sect¡¯s entrance assessment. However, natural endowment and talent were not only present in descendants of influential family ns, and some gifted children asionally appeared in ordinary families.


    It was just that these children did not have a good enough background to be a sect disciple. However, sects had given these gifted kids from a normal background some opportunities.


    Those who were young and had pretty good natural endowments could be recruited into the sect through another mean to be sword boys and attendant girls and wait on inner sect disciples.


    Honestly speaking, the position of these sword boys and attendant girls in the inner sect might just be slightly higher than those of outer sect disciples.

 Chapter 333 - Sword Boy and Attendant Girl (2)

    Chapter 333: Sword Boy and Attendant Girl (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIf the ir of the sword boy and attendant girl was great enough, they could be epted as a disciple as an exception once they matured. However, these situations were very rare.


    After entering the inner sect in her previous life, Ye Qingtang heard of such a prodigy where the sword boy was promoted to an inner sect disciple, and the name of that boy was Fei Ying!


    Ye Qingtang only heard some rumors regarding Fei Ying in her previous life and knew that his endowment was even greater than some of the inner sect disciples. It was just that he was from a humble family. Despite that, his endowment freed him from the limitation of his family background, and he was highly regarded by the elders.


    However¡­


    A while after Fei Ying became an inner sect disciple, hemitted murder in the inner sect.


    After killing three inner sect disciples, he fled out of Xuanling Sect.


    Xuanling Sect once ordered an arrest warrant on Fei Ying. A number of disciples had gone to catch him, but all of them died in Fei Ying¡¯s hands. As the number of people Fei Ying murdered increased constantly, his name was even listed in the Assassination Roll!


    It could be said that a few yearster in the previous life, Fei Ying became malefic and betrayed and fled the sect.


    Ye Qingtang never expected that she would actually meet Fei Ying who just became a sword boy when she entered the inner sect a few years earlier.


    And this malefic who killed inner sect disciples in the future was actually her sword boy?!


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Fei Ying looked at Ye Qingtang anxiously. He had entered Xuanling Sect for about two years where he had been receiving lessons. Ye Qingtang was the first inner sect disciple he served, and he was very worried that she would be dissatisfied with his actions and words.


    After all¡­


    Sword boys like them did not have any ce before the inner sect disciples.


    If they caused the inner sect disciples to be unhappy, their future days would be extremely tough.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ye Qingtang sensed the nervousness on Fei Ying¡¯s face and immediately shook her head with a smile. No matter what the rumors about Fei Ying were in the previous life, the young boy before her did not bring any sense of danger and was instead innocent and pure.


    Exactly because there was a possibility of sword boys and attendant girls bing inner sect disciples, many disciples deliberately guarded against them and even treated them extremely harshly.


    Although Fei Ying heard Ye Qingtang, he was still unable to fully rx.


    Once Ye Qingtang reached the door of her room, a pretty young girl with hair tied in two buns stood outside the door in a perfectly straight position. Once she saw Ye Qingtang, she immediately knelt and bowed. ¡°Ni Shang greets Miss.¡±


    Compared to Fei Ying who carried rumors of a malefic in the previous life, Ni Shang was fair and delicate, looking at most twelve or thirteen. Although she was still young, her facial features were already very developed. It seemed that in a few years time, she would be a stunning little beauty.


    ¡°The room is already prepared for you. Quickly go in and take a look, Miss.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and entered her room. The room was rather wide with an elegant and unique furnish. There was a silver table cloth draped on the table near the door, and the pale pink lotus embroidery on it was exceptionally attractive.


    Ye Qingtang took a nce of the room and turned to face Fei Ying and Ni Shang, who were standing outside the door. ¡°It is very nicely decorated. You¡¯ve worked hard, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. You don¡¯t need to be so polite to us. It is our job to serve you,¡± Ni Shang said in a fluster.

 Chapter 334 - Sword Boy and Attendant Girl (3)

    Chapter 334: Sword Boy and Attendant Girl (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang smiled. Turning around, she saw a dressing table in her bedroom and said, ¡°Fei Ying, move this dressing table into Ni Shang¡¯s room.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words stunned both Fei Ying and Ni Shang.


    ¡°Miss, how¡­ how can you do this?¡± Ni Shang could not help but panic.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°Why not? I won¡¯t use it anyway. Furthermore, I intend to add a couch here. If this dressing table is here, the couch would not fit.¡±


    ¡°You want to add a couch in the bedroom?¡± Ni Shang was confused and fell into a trance when she saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s extreme beauty. Indeed¡­ with such looks, why would she still need any makeup?


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°I still have a silver wolf which will be sent here soon. It usually sleeps in the same room as me. Moving the couch in would be convenient for it to rest.¡±


    When they entered the inner sect, all spirit pets were required to be transported by specialized people. Ye Qingtang wanted to bring the silver wolf over herself but could only head here alone first due to the sect¡¯s rules.


    Recalling how she was too busy with the assessment and neglected the silver wolf in this period of time, Ye Qingtang was worried that it would me her.


    ¡°Silver wolf¡­¡± Ni Shang¡¯s face turned nk. She knew that quite a number of disciples would raise spirit pets, and there was an area to keep the spirit pets in the inner sect disciples¡¯ courtyard. However¡­ it was her first time hearing of¡­ bringing the spirit pet into the room to sleep together with it like Ye Qingtang.


    Ni Shang was extremely surprised, and on the other hand, perhaps it was because Fei Ying was a boy, his eyes could not stop twinkling when he heard the words ¡®silver wolf.¡¯


    As they talked, a few handymen from the sect pushed a metal cage into the yard.


    ¡°Miss, your spirit pet is transported,¡± a handyman notified.


    Ye Qingtang broke out in smiles at that and walked out with Ni Shang and Fei Ying following right after.


    A huge wolf with a reflective silver shine all over its body was standing in a wide metal cage.


    If Mu Su were there then and saw his master being transported to Ye Qingtang in a cage, he might just break down immediately.


    Fei Ying¡¯s eyes almost popped out after seeing that silver wolf. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a huge silver wolf.¡± Before he became a sword boy, he helped out in the Spirit Pet Hall for a period of time. There were different types of spirit pets in the Spirit Pet Hall, and the number of wolf breeds was not small. However¡­ none of them could bepared to the silver wolf before him.


    Ye Qingtang opened the metal cage, and the silver wolf walked out calmly without any orders from Ye Qingtang throughout.


    This scene fell into the eyes of the handymen who transported the silver wolf over, and they found it rather magical. When they were transporting the silver wolf, they thought it was merely an ordinary wolf and even brought instruments to prevent the silver wolf from struggling since its owner was not by its side. Yet, who knew¡­


    The silver wolf was exceptionally calm and did not require to be scolded by anyone. Throughout the transportation journey, it was quiet and did not struggle at all.


    ¡°Miss, please take a look. If you¡¯ve confirmed that there¡¯s nothing wrong, we will take our leave first?¡± The handyman looked at the silver wolf which had an extraordinary bearing. They had transported many spirit pets on usual days, but such a fierce wolf was a first.


    Lowering her body, Ye Qingtang ruffled the silver wolf¡¯s shiny fur with a smile and replied. ¡°Everything is fine. Thank you for the trouble.¡±

 Chapter 335 - How Are You Doing Recently? (1)

    Chapter 335: How Are You Doing Recently? (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang smiled and brought the silver wolf into her room after the servant left. She introduced Fei Ying and Ni Shang to the silver wolf.


    Fei Ying was obsessed with the appearance of the silver wolf, but Ni Shang was a little intimidated. However, the silver wolf did not seem to be aggressive. Instead¡­ it seemed to be ignoring them and stood beside Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Young Lady, what¡¯s the name of your silver wolf?¡± Fei Ying blinked his eyes and asked.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by Fei Ying¡¯s question and then realized¡­


    She did not even remember to name the silver wolf after so long.


    She touched her chin and stared at the silver wolf. ¡°Hmm, I did not think of that. How about¡­ Snow?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Wang Cai?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Guai?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang ignored how stiff the silver wolf was. She pped her leg and said, ¡°Xiao Guai will do!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang were stunned as they witnessed their youngdy¡¯s ability of naming¡­


    However, at least Xiao Guai was slightly better than Wang Cai¡­


    Both of them were d that their names were given by the sect. If their youngdy were to name them¡­ it would be¡­


    Horrible!


    Ye Qingtang was satisfied with the name ¡°Xiao Guai.¡± Shepletely ignored the reaction of the silver wolf and called the name repeatedly.


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang thought that if the silver wolf could talk, it would be totally speechless by the name ¡°Xiao Guai.¡±


    Fei Ying removed the dressing table ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s request and moved in the soft mattress.


    Ni Shang ced a box on the table. There were ten bottles of elixirs in the box.


    ¡°Young Lady, these are your assigned Soul Condensation Pills.¡±


    Ye Qingtang released her hand from the silver wolf slowly. She raised her brows as she stared at the ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills.


    The usage of the Soul Condensation Pills was the same as the Xiling Elixirs given by the outer sect, but it was much more effective. One bottle of the Soul Condensation Pills was worth three hundred Xuanming points. Even if the outer sect disciples wanted to purchase that, they did not have the ability to do so.


    However, every inner sect disciple could receive ten bottles every month.


    From the perspective of elixirs, the inner sect disciples received three thousand Xuanming points more than the outer sect disciples.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Soul Condensation Pills to figure out how long they could sustain her. However, the gate of the yard was kicked open violently. The loud sound exploded beside her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang raised her head and saw¡­


    A few disciples with inner sect clothes wandered into her yard.


    The first disciple was Song Junqiu who had an argument with her on the center of the spring at Lingxi River the other day.


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang were shocked by the few inner sect disciples. They panicked and looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, how are you doing recently? How fortunate it is that we meet again.¡± Song Junqiu walked into her room, and his mouth tilted.

 Chapter 336 - How Are You Doing Recently? (2)

    Chapter 336: How Are You Doing Recently? (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As [emailprotected]</a>¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon after the day at the Lingxi River. I¡¯m rather¡­ surprised,¡± Song Junqiu said, and his eyes scanned through the room.


    Song Junqiu just received the news of the few outer sect disciples who entered the inner sect. and Ye Qingtang was one of them. He thought that he would not see her in the inner sect for the next few years, but surprisingly, she entered the inner sect in a few months. This reminded him of the incident at the Lingxi River.


    The rest of the inner sect disciples who came along with Song Junqiu were expressionless, but their eyes showed little sarcasm.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you just entered the inner sect, and I think you are not very familiar with the rules in the inner sect. I think I have the responsibility to remind you of something, since we have met before,¡± Song Junqiu said as his sightnded on the box that contained the Soul Condensation Pills.


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang could sense the intentions of Song Junqiu. Both of them were still young, and Song Junqiu was an inner sect disciple. They stood closely beside Ye Qingtang, and their eyes were full of anxiety.


    Song Junqiu sat down beside the table casually and looked towards Fei Ying and Ni Shang.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, where are the manners of the two servants beside you? They don¡¯t even know how to serve tea to the guests here?¡±


    Ni Shang trembled and apologized immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the tea for Young Sir now.¡±


    Ni Shang then was about to get the tea.


    Song Junqiu suddenly exchanged nces with the rest of the disciples. The disciples blocked Ni Shang¡¯s way then.


    Ni Shang¡¯s face turned pale, as she had never experienced such a situation due to her young age.


    Fei Ying went forward and pulled Ni Shang to his back as he saw Ni Shang¡¯s unpleasant face. He stared at the disciples watchfully.


    Song Junqiu¡¯s sight was cold.


    The identities of the sword boy and the servant were higher than those of the outer sect disciples, but they were still inferiorpared to the inner sect disciples.


    ¡°How dare you to stare at inner sect disciples as a sword boy and a servant?¡± Song Junqiu shouted.


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang were stunned.


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes and pulled the two shocked children to her back.


    ¡°They are still young, and they just entered the inner sect not long ago. Please forgive them if they do not behave well now, Senior Brother Song.¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    Song Junqiu chuckled. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I will not me you if they do not know the manners, since you just entered the inner sect as well. However, someone needs to teach them. You are very kind, but you should not spoil them with your kindness. They are servants, and they should be punished when they do not respect us. Junior Sister Ye, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Song Junqiu threw another nce to the disciples, and they immediately pulled Fei Ying and Ni Shang over.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face changed. The sect did not allow any fights between the disciples, so Song Junqiu would not do anything to her in the sect. Thus, he found an excuse to punish Fei Ying and Ni Shang to warn her.


    Song Junqiu still resented her for the incident at the Lingxi River.

 Chapter 337 - How Are You Doing Recently? (3)

    Chapter 337: How Are You Doing Recently? (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang narrowed her eyes as she sensed the panic from Fei Ying and Ni Shang.


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang were really terrified. It was easy for inner sect disciples to punish them. There were even rumors about sword boys and servants being beaten to death just because they disrespected the inner sect disciples.


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang stared at the disciples who were going to surround them. They felt the coldness spreading in their body as the disciples stretched their hands out.


    However, the moment when they were terrified, an arm blocked the iing hands.


    Ye Qingtang stood right in front of them and stopped the action of the disciples. She then turned and looked at Song Junqiu.


    ¡°Song Junqiu, though I just entered the sect, the warden of the inner sect had told me some of the rules here. If my servant made any mistake, I would be the one to punish them. Now, you want to bypass me to punish my people, isn¡¯t that considered disobeying the rules?¡± Ye Qingtang said rightfully. She did not intend topromise at all.


    He needed to ask for her permission before touching her people!


    Fei Ying and Ni Shang were surprised as they saw Ye Qingtang standing in front of them.


    Song Junqiu¡¯s face darkened as he did not expect Ye Qingtang to know such a rule.


    He then smiled suddenly.


    ¡°It seems like you know quite a lot here¡­¡± He waved his hand, and the few disciples stepped back.


    Song Junqiu then noticed the box with the Soul Condensation Pills inside. A streak of evilness sparkled through his eyes. He suddenly took out one bottle of the Soul Condensation Pills and stared at the bottle with interest.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, the inner sect is totally different from the outer sect, right? I think the Soul Condensation Pills are rare in the outer sect.¡± Song Junqiu raised his eyes to look at Ye Qingtang. The moment he finished his words, he lifted his hand casually, but his elbow knocked the box with the Soul Condensation Pills inside.


    The whole box of Soul Condensation Pills dropped onto the ground as his elbows swung pass through.


    The cracking sound was heard instantly as the elixirs rolled to the ground.


    Song Junqiu showed an evil smile, and he pretended to be shocked. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was careless. What are you waiting for? Help Junior Sister Ye to pick up the Soul Condensation Pills.¡±


    The few disciples certainly understood his intention. They seemed to be very helpful and went forward, but the Soul Condensation Pills on the floor were crushed to powder as they stepped around.


    ¡°I apologize again, Junior Sister Ye. Only these few are left.¡± Song Junqiu nodded in contentment as he saw the crushed Soul Condensation Pills. He pretended to be guilty and picked up a few Soul Condensation Pills that were full of mud.


    Fei Ying raged as he witnessed the precious Soul Condensation Pills being stepped purposely by Song Junqiu and the rest. He held Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeves tightly. He would definitely do something on impulse if Ye Qingtang did not stop him.


    ¡°Young Lady! This is really too extreme!!¡± Fei Ying gritted his teeth and said. He could see the intentions of Song Junqiu at his age.

 Chapter 338 - The Tyrant (1)

    Chapter 338: The Tyrant (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosHowever, Ye Qingtang just shook her head. She certainly knew what Song Junqiu¡¯s intentions were.


    ¡°Fei Ying, clean the floor now.¡±


    Fei Ying was stunned, but he could only hold his fist tightly. He swept the broken bottles and crushed Soul Condensation Pills. He could feel his heart bleeding.


    Song Junqiu felt satisfied as he stared at Ye Qingtang.


    She would not dare to argue with them since she was just a new inner sect disciple.


    The silver wolf that was standing beside Ye Qingtang witnessed everything coldly. Its sight was fierce, but the look disappeared when it looked at Ye Qingtang.


    There was no trace of anger on her face. Instead, a faint smile could be seen from her eyes.


    She took a nce at the clean floor and then looked outside.


    How could she not know about Song Junqiu¡¯s intentions? However¡­


    If she remembered correctly¡­


    The tyrant of the inner sect should be here by now.


    A figure appeared at her gate just when she was thinking about that.


    That was a tall and arrogant young man. His face was fierce and rebellious. He walked into the room directly.


    He saw Song Junqiu and the rest squeezing in the room once he entered. He frowned and asked unpleasantly, ¡°Where is the new disciple?¡±


    Song Junqiu¡¯s attention was captured by the voice.


    He looked over, and the whole group was stunned when they saw the young man.


    <em>Feng Moli?!</em>


    <em>Why did he suddenlye over?</em>


    ¡°Junior Brother Feng? Howe you are here?¡± Song Junqiu tensed up as he stared at Feng Moli.


    Feng Moli was very impatient. He took a nce at Song Junqiu. ¡°Do I need to report to you wherever I go? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Song Junqiu¡¯s face clouded, but he felt awkward as Feng Moli challenged him.


    Feng Moli was the famous tyrant of the inner sect. His grandfather was the internal Elder of the Xuanling Inner Sect. The young man was very talented, and his abilities were one of the strongest in the inner sect. His behavior in the inner sect was rude and unreasonable, which was the reason why he was called the tyrant.


    Even Song Junqiu, who had some connections with the inner sect warden, tried to avoid Feng Moli.


    Feng Moli was totally not interested to talk to Song Junqiu. He scanned through the room and noticed his target. He raised his chin as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Are you the new one here?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Feng Moli sized up Ye Qingtang and asked, ¡°Do you know the rules of the inner sect?¡±


    ¡°Roughly. Please advise me on the areas that I do not know.¡± Ye Qingtang responded nicely.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Feng Moli was quite satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s answer.


    ¡°The wardens and the Elders should have taught you the rules of the inner sect, but today, I¡¯m here to tell you my rules.¡±

 Chapter 339 - The Tyrant (2)

    Chapter 339 The Tyrant (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°My rules are simple: give me thirty percent of your Soul Condensation Pills every month. Then, I will look after you if you have any troubles.¡±


    Song Junqiu just brought a group of people to show off; now, Feng Moli was even more extreme. He came to ask for a protection fee!


    Song Junqiu, whose face was unpleasant, sneered as he heard Feng Moli¡¯s words. His malicious sightnded on Ye Qingtang.


    He forgot about that.


    Feng Moli had a bad reputation in the inner sect. Asking for protection fee was a part of it. If new disciples dared to reject, Feng Moli would torture them to death.


    Song Junqiu was waiting for the show to begin. He did not dare to do anything to Ye Qingtang in the sect, but Feng Moli¡­ He had numerous ways to torture her.


    Now, he just needed to sit at the side and watch the show.


    Normal people could not even imagine the constant threat and extortion.


    A faint smile appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she stared at the arrogant Feng Moli.


    Ye Qingtang spoke when Song Junqiu was still waiting for her reaction.


    ¡°But¡­ my Soul Condensation Pills were all given to Senior Brother Song.¡±


    Song Junqiu, who was waiting for the show, was shocked upon hearing her words.


    <em>What did she just say?!</em>


    Feng Moli frowned instantly.


    Ye Qingtang continued worriedly. ¡°I have heard of such inner sect rules. I gave all my Soul Condensation Pills when Senior Brother Song asked for it just now. He said he would look after me as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Song Junqiu opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Ye Qingtang gave a perfectly guileless look to Song Junqiu. ¡°Senior Brother Song, I¡¯m telling the truth. Did you not take all the Soul Condensation Pills?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Feng, if you do not believe me, you can search my room. I promise there is no single bottle of the Soul Condensation Pills in the room. I have given them all to Senior Brother Song.¡± Ye Qingtang even opened her space ring in front of everyone to show that there were no Soul Condensation Pills inside.


    Song Junqiu felt as if his brain had exploded.


    The ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills were smashed by him just now. Even the residues were cleaned by the sword boy.


    Feng Moli scanned through Ye Qingtang¡¯s room. He saw that the box that was supposed to contain the Soul Condensation Pills was now empty. His face darkened, and he gazed at Song Junqiu instantly.


    ¡°Song Junqiu, what do you want?¡±


    Every disciple knew that Feng Moli asked for a protection fee in the inner sect.


    Yet, Song Junqiu dared to take over his business?!


    ¡°Junior Brother Feng. This is a mistake. I have never taken Ye Qingtang¡¯s Soul Condensation Pills!¡± Song Junqiu¡¯s whole body froze as he was stared at by Feng Moli. He was very clear how horrifying the tyrant in front of him was. He would never dare to take over his business!


    Song Junqiu wanted to beat Ye Qingtang to death now. It was obvious that she was finding trouble for him.

 Chapter 340 - The Paragon Skill (1)

    Chapter 340: The Paragon Skill (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosFeng Moli looked at Song Junqiu, who was trying to exin coldly. He scanned through the other few disciples standing behind Song Junqiu.


    If he was not asking for a protection fee, why would he bring a group of people over to a new disciple¡¯s ce?


    Song Junqiu had no way to exin himself now. If he knew that Ye Qingtang would frame him earlier, he would definitely not have smashed those Soul Condensation Pills.


    He did not get a single bottle of the Soul Condensation Pills, and instead, he had to face the tyrant of the inner sect.


    Ye Qingtang smiled as she saw Song Junqiu¡¯s desperate face. ¡°Senior Brother Feng, both of you said that you will look after me in future. I just entered the inner sect, and I want to find a stronger person to rely on. May I know¡­ which one of you is stronger?¡±


    Feng Moli sneered. His eyes were half-closed, and he stared at Song Junqiu. ¡°Senior Brother Song, what do you say?¡±


    Ayer of red mes surrounded Feng Moli¡¯s body as he finished his words.


    The temperature around suddenly rose.


    Song Junqiu could feel cold sweat on his back when he saw the red me surrounding Feng Moli.


    <em>The Paragon Skill!</em>


    Song Junqiu¡¯s brain almost exploded.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised when she saw the me surrounding Feng Moli¡¯s body.


    The Paragon Skill was one of the highest skills in cultivation.


    Only people who possessed a yellow spirit root or better could understand the Paragon Skill.


    People with more superior spirit roots could understand more powerful Paragon Skill.


    There were millions of people who cultivated, and the levels of spirit root differed from each other. The Paragon Skill was the power that everyone dreamed about. Only extremely talented people could understand the Paragon Skill. The ability of those with the Paragon Skill had entered another level.


    People with the Paragon Skill could easily defeat opponents in the same level or with the same spirit root, or even challenge opponents of a higher level.


    It was just that¡­


    It was extremely difficult to understand the Paragon Skill.


    There might be at most one out of millions.


    When Ye Qingtang entered the inner sect in her previous life, Feng Moli had already understood the Paragon Skill. However, she did not know that he had understood the Paragon Skill at such a young age.


    The disciples who followed Song Junqiu opened their eyes when they saw the me.


    They would never dare to challenge Feng Moli when he understood the Paragon Skill.


    Even though they had more people, they were so shocked that no one made any sound.


    ¡°Junior Brother Feng, we can discuss¡­ discuss¡­¡± Song Junqiu felt that his heart was going to jump out of his chest as Feng Moli was about to use the Paragon Skill.


    He would never dare to fight against Feng Moli!


    Feng Moli totally neglected Song Junqiu.


    Song Junqiu almost went insane. Others might not do anything extreme in the sect, but Feng Moli was the infamous tyrant. He was the only disciple in the Xuanling Sect who understood the Paragon Skill. He was the most talented disciple in the sect. Every Elder and Sect Master valued him. Even if he were to fight with other disciples in the sect, he was the only one who might not face any punishments.


    ¡°Junior Brother Feng, I broke the rules today. The ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills will be my apologizing gift.¡± Song Junqiu, who was showing off in front of Ye Qingtang previously, was entirely frightened by Feng Moli.

 Chapter 341 - The Paragon Skill (2)

    <strong>Chapter 341: The Paragon Skill (2)</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Song Junqiu immediately took out ten bottles of his own Soul Condensation Pills and ced them on the table. It seemed as if Feng Moli¡¯s hand wouldnd on his head if he were to dy it for any longer.


    Song Junqiu never imagined that he would provoke Feng Moli when he only wanted to give Ye Qingtang a lesson. He lost his reputation and had topensate ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills.


    He had to hold all hisints.


    Feng Moli lifted his eyebrows as he saw the ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills on the table. He then looked towards Ye Qingtang. ¡°Now you know who¡¯s stronger?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was amused by Feng Moli¡¯s arrogant face. Her face remained serious, and she said, ¡°I shall thank you first for looking after me in future, Senior Brother Feng!¡±


    Without the Paragon Skill, Feng Moli¡¯s ability might not be the strongest in the inner sect, but still, no one couldpare with his talent. People like Song Junqiu were not even qualified to fight with Feng Moli.


    Feng Moli felt satisfied and provoked Song Junqiu. ¡°This person¡¯s Soul Condensation Pills will be mine in future. If I see you again, you should know the consequences.¡±


    Song Junqiu did not dare to exin to Feng Moli anymore. He could only nod his head heavily and said, ¡°Of course, Junior Brother Feng. I have something on, and I shall leave first.¡±


    He then escaped the ce confoundedly with the other disciples.


    Feng Moli dispersed the me around his body after Song Junqiu left. The temperature in the surroundings returned to normal conditions.


    ¡°I had to waste my energy and time to talk to him. The extra Soul Condensation Pills will serve aspensation for your terrible observation. What a joke topare the useless Song Junqiu with me!¡±


    Feng Moli took all the ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills that Song Junqiu left and ced them into his space ring.


    Fei Ying was confused. He thought that Feng Moli was kind as he challenged Song Junqiu. However¡­


    He was more relentless.


    He took all the ten bottles of the Soul Condensation Pills?!


    Ye Qingtang did not show any detestation against Feng Moli. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course, they should be thepensation for my ignorance.¡±


    Feng Moli nced at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°At least you understand the situation.¡±


    Though he got what he wanted from other new disciples just now, those people¡¯s reactions were not as obedient as those from Junior Sister Ye here.


    ¡°Remember, three bottles of Soul Condensation Pills every month.¡± Feng Moli withdrew his sight and left the sentence before he wandered out of the yard.


    After Feng Moli disappeared from the yard, Fei Ying finally opened his mouth and spoke.


    ¡°Young Lady, both of them are bullying us! I thought that Feng Moli is a good guy. Who knew that he was worse? He took all the ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills!¡± Fei Ying¡¯s eyes were red as Feng Moli was even more aggressive than Song Junqiu.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at Fei Ying¡¯s angry face. She could make the connection between the little guy who could not even hide his thoughts with the killer who murdered disciples of the same sect.


    ¡°Just let him take them. Anyway, the Soul Condensation Pills were not mine. Howe you are angry when I¡¯mpletely fine?¡± Ye Qingtang made fun of Fei Ying and said.

 Chapter 342 - The Paragon Skill (3)

    Chapter 342: The Paragon Skill (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosFei Ying still wanted to say something, but then he remembered that the ten bottles of Soul Condensation Pills that Feng Moli took away belonged to Song Junqiu. He felt more relieved. He looked at Ye Qingtang and then the yard. He was curious about the red mes surrounding Feng Moli¡¯s body previously.


    ¡°Young Lady, is Feng Moli very strong? I saw that Song Junqiu was afraid of him just now. Aren¡¯t they all inner sect disciples? Howe Song Junqiu who brought more people would be afraid of Feng Moli alone?¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied. ¡°There is a difference in the abilities of inner sect disciples. What could Song Junqiu do even though he had more people? Feng Moli understood the Paragon Skill. How would Song Junqiu dare to challenge him?¡±


    ¡°The Paragon Skill?¡± Fei Ying was stunned and said. ¡°I heard this before from the wardens at the Spirit Pet Hall. It seems to be a very powerful skill. Only people with a yellow spirit root or above can understand the powerful skill that belongs to him only, right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said, ¡°More urately, the possibility is extremely small.¡±


    Most people could only dream about the Paragon Skill and would never be able to understand that.


    Feng Moli was the only disciple in the Xuanling Sect who understood the Paragon Skill.


    That was the reason why Feng Moli could be so aggressive in the inner sect. He was the key focus of the Elders and the Sect Master based on his talent and the Paragon Skill.


    It could be said that¡­


    No one in the inner sect dared to provoke Feng Moli.


    Ye Qingtang did not have a spirit root in her previous life, so she could not have learned the Paragon Skill. However, this time¡­


    Though she only possessed an orange spirit root, she was confident that she could nurture her spirit root, and then¡­ she might have the chance to understand the Paragon Skill that she did not have the chance to touch in her previous life.


    Fei Ying¡¯s eyes showed his eagerness for the Paragon Skill. He looked at his abdomen and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I will have the chance to understand the Paragon Skill.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Fei Ying in aplex way.


    Even though Fei Ying was just a sword boy, he possessed a high-quality green spirit root. He was not born into a renowned family. If he was, he would have definitely been able to enter the sect as an official disciple based on his potential.


    Ye Qingtang did not know much about Fei Ying¡¯s story in her previous life. She only knew that he murdered his Senior and Junior Brothers.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. The Fei Ying in front of her now was totally different from the one in the rumor in her previous life. She did not know what happened to Fei Ying in her previous life that resulted in him killing other disciples.


    Fei Ying did not notice Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze. He chatted with Ni Shang for a while and left for his duties.


    Ye Qingtang sat in the hall and lowered her eyes.


    Feng Moli just released a little breath of the Paragon Skill, and it had such great results. How powerful would it be if he revealed the entire Paragon Skill?


    ¡°The Paragon Skill¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes as she stared at the silver wolf beside her.


    She hugged its neck and murmured. ¡°Xiao Guai, do you think¡­ I will understand the Paragon Skill in the future¡­¡±


    The silver wolf did not have any reactions, but its eyes were cold when Ye Qingtang did not look at it.

 Chapter 343 - A Beating A Day (1)

    Chapter 343: A Beating A Day (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosPerhaps it was because of the fear of Feng Moli, Song Junqiu was much more obedient in theing days and did not appear in front of Ye Qingtang.


    There were usually many cultivation periods in the inner sect, and because there were plenty of highly-skilled people, all the disciples were busy cultivating. Ye Qingtang had already been through everything in her previous life and was naturally familiar with the inner sect¡¯s matters. Thus, she was able to get used to the things here quickly.


    Regardless of whether it was the outer or inner sect, sects would be rtively easier on new disciples who just entered.


    They did not need to ept any appointed missions by the sect. While Ye Qingtang lost her Juyuan Elixirs because of Song Junqiu, the few thousand Xuanming points that she still had left previously was enough to use in this one month. Thus, it was not urgent for her to ept rewarded missions as well.


    This day, Ye Qingtang just stepped out of the Practice Hall and coincidentally bumped into Ji Xianyuan, who was about to enter.


    Ji Xianyuan entered the inner sect together with Ye Qingtang, and although they were opponents who sparred before, Ji Xianyuan deeply admired Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills after that match and did not have any prejudice against her.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, are you ustomed to the inner sect?¡± Ji Xianyuan asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Fairly. I heard that you went to the Spirit Consonance River yesterday. How do you feel?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a smile. She still respected Ji Xianyuan deeply.


    ¡°The spirit energy in the Spirit Consonance River is rich, and it naturally is the best spot for cultivation.¡± Ji Xianyuan spoke about the Spirit Consonance River with adoration. He had heard about the Spirit Consonance River since he was in the outer sect, but the fee to enter the Spirit Consonance River for outer sect disciples was too high, and even he would not be willing to spendvishly. Thus, he only first entered the Spirit Consonance River after bing an inner sect disciple.


    At that thought, Ji Xianyuan admired Ye Qingtang¡¯s boldness for spending tens of millions of Xuanming points to cultivate in the Spirit Consonance River.


    If it were him, he might not be able to be so resolute.


    ¡°However, I happened to meet some familiar people from the outer sect on my way to the Spirit Consonance River yesterday. I heard that something seemed to have happened in the outer sect these few days,¡± Ji Xianyuan said.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Ye Qingtang asked casually.


    ¡°In the past few days, some disciples in the outer sect disappeared unknowingly within the sect. Wardens and elders have investigated for a few days and did not find any clues. Wasn¡¯t there a period of time previously where disciples who were out on missions disappeared as well? But, somehow, this time it happened within the sect¡­¡± Ji Xianyuan said.


    Ji Xianyuan found it strange and continued saying some more things.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was no longer on his words.


    In the past few days?


    Calcting it, was that not right after she entered the inner sect?


    The reason for the various sect disciples¡¯ disappearance during their mission was because of the resurrection of the Blood Moon Sect, but this time, disciples actually vanished within the sect¡­


    A thought suddenly struck Ye Qingtang.


    She had just entered the inner sect, and outer sect disciples disappeared without a reason. Apart from that person, who else was capable of doing this?


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes immediately. After bidding Ji Xianyuan goodbye, she hurried out to the outer sect.


    Outer sect disciples did not have the authority to step into the inner sect, but it was an easy feat for inner sect disciples to go to the outer sect.


    In the outer sect, the Blood Moon Sect Elder who was in Zhou Qu¡¯s skin was walking together with a few other outer sect disciples.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, what exactly does the sword intent that the warden has been talking about these few days mean?¡± A disciple looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder. Previously, he only thought that Zhou Qu was a useless scumbag, but now, he felt that this Senior Brother Zhou was pretty well-versed after interacting with him in this period of time.

 Chapter 344 - A Beating A Day (2)

    Chapter 344: A Beating A Day (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Sect Elder replied. ¡°How can swordsmanship be exined so simply? With the sword and sword intent in the heart, the said sword intent means¡­¡±


    Although there was a great loss in the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s skills, he had cultivated for a long time. Even if he randomly said something, it was extremely profound to those outer sect disciples.


    With just his talking skills, he won thepliments of many disciples in the outer sect.


    As the Blood Moon Sect Elder was about to make a high-sounding speech, he suddenly saw a familiar figure walking in his direction at top speed, which cut him from talking immediately.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou? Why are you not talking anymore?¡± Those disciples were still staring at the Blood Moon Sect Elder and waiting for him to continue talking but saw his face stiffen. They finally realized and looked in the direction that the Blood Moon Sect Elder was looking at.


    This look gave those disciples a shock.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that Senior Sister Ye?¡±


    Although Ye Qingtang entered the sect for only a short time, she was an inner sect disciple now, and outer sect disciples like them naturally addressed her as ¡®senior sister.¡¯


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s entrance into the inner sect caused a stir in the outer sect, and many were still discussing the matter until that day.


    However, no one had expected that Ye Qingtang, who just entered the inner sect for a few days, would actually return to the outer sect.


    It should be known that disciples who entered the inner sect were different from outer sect disciples like them. Who would still return here?


    ¡°Why is Senior Sister Ye back?¡±


    Everyone was filled with curiosity, and they did not sense that the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s face had already darkened unknowingly.


    ¡°Junior Brother Zhou, I¡¯ve something to say. Come with me for a while,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly the moment she reached the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    The disciples looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, who had a frozen expression.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s lips twitched, and he replied rather stiffly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Sect Elder to a ce without anyone.


    The disciples stared nkly at the back view of those two people. They did hear of the tension between Ye Qingtang and Zhou Qu, as well as the rumors that Ye Qingtang had something to do with his brother¡¯s death.


    Now that Ye Qingtang suddenly came to look for Zhou Qu, was she here to pick a quarrel with him?


    Just the thought of it caused them to feel numb. Right now, Ye Qingtang was an official inner sect disciple. How was Zhou Qu her opponent?


    As everyone guessed, Ye Qingtang had already led the Blood Moon Sect Elder to an empty ce.


    ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in annoyance. Without Ye Qingtang in the outer sect over the past few days, he was able to live veryfortably. Yet, who knew that this girl would actually return here again today!


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes at the frustrated Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    ¡°What am I looking for you for? I¡¯ve only been in the inner sect for a few days, and some outer sect disciples disappeared unknowingly. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation for this?¡±


    There was a slight change in the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, although he initially had a frustrated expression. His eyes shifted to a side as he mumbled. ¡°Why are you asking me for an exnation for the disappearance of those disciples? It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed. ¡°Do you think I believe that?¡±

 Chapter 345 - A Beating A Day (3)

    Chapter 345: A Beating A Day (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me. I really didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes fleeted.


    Ye Qingtang looked coldly at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, who tried to find excuses. After scanning the surrounding and ensuring there was no one nearby, she sprinted to the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s front, and before he could react, she grabbed his cor and threw him over her shoulder!


    With a loud bang, the Blood Moon Sect Elder immediately saw stars from the beating.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang lifted the Blood Moon Sect Elder who was grimacing in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve been looking at the disciples here as though you want to eat them up alive ever since you entered the sect. If I wasn¡¯t watching over you, you would have taken so many lives already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was adamant to not admit it.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her threat-filled eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯ve done it or not. I¡¯m telling you that you must enter the inner sect of Xuanling Sect in a month. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up until all your teeth drop!¡±


    She did not think that he would be so bold to kill disciples within the sect.


    If anyone found out about it, not only would his identity as the Blood Moon Sect Elder be revealed, but she would also get into trouble.


    ¡°Enter the inner sect?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder suddenly looked at her. ¡°I can¡¯t even beat you the other time. How would I have the ability to enter the inner sect? Even if you wanted me to enter¡­ you should help me to regain my powers somehow¡­ Ow¡­¡±


    Before the Blood Moon Sect Elder finished his sentence, he was punched by Ye Qingtang, and tears spilled instantly due to the pain.


    <em>Goddamn Ye Qingtang!</em><em>If not for the fact that my skills are not yet recovered, I would definitely chop her into pieces!</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what means you use, but I¡¯m telling you that from today on, I¡¯ll give you a beating a day every day until you enter the inner sect!¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes that were overflowing with threat.


    If this fellow continued to remain in the outer sect, god knows how many outer sect disciples would be killed by him. She must get him into the inner sect.


    ¡°The assessment has already ended. Where am I going to find a way to enter the inner sect¡­¡± Tears were streaming from the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes after being punched by Ye Qingtang, and he wished he could scold all her ancestors.


    It was really a case of how a man who lost position and influence would be subjected to indignity!


    ¡°Find a way yourself. This is all I have to say.¡± Ye Qingtang uttered.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder curled his lips and thought to himself:<em>You¡¯ve entered the inner sect already, how would you have the time to beat me up? Like hell I¡¯ll believe you.</em>


    He did not know that Ye Qingtang already pretty much guessed his thoughts. Looking at his indifferent behavior, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up, and a devilish smile broke out on her face.


    ¡°I live up to my words. Although I¡¯m in the inner sect, Senior Brother Yun, Senior Brother Qin, and the rest are still in the outer sect. Luckily, it¡¯s almost the end of the year, and they don¡¯t have anything on hand. I believe they¡¯ll be very willing to ¡°practice¡± with you every day.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    Ye Qingtang did enter the inner sect, but her group of senior brothers and sisters were still in the outer sect. If Ye Qingtang gave orders¡­


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder could not help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    Although he absorbed the essence of a few outer sect disciples, which made up a little for his loss¡­ the skills of Lin Long, Gu Yanqiu, Qin Huan, and Yun Shu were still above average in the outer sect. If they all ganged up on him, he would only be beaten up.

 Chapter 346 - A Starving Camel Is Still Bigger Than A Horse (1)

    Chapter 346: A Starving Camel Is Still Bigger Than A Horse (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAt the thought that he would receive a beating every day as long as he was still in the outer sect, the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s heart turned cold instantly.


    This girl was clearly a disciple from an orthodox sect. Why was it that she was even more shameless than he, a heretic sect elder, when it came to threatening people!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for my senior brotherster. You can slowly think about how you want to live from now on.¡± After finishing her sentence, Ye Qingtang released the Blood Moon Sect Elder and took a glimpse at him with a spurious smile. Then, she turned around and left, seeming to be headed to brief Qin Huan and the rest.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s departing back view and was extremely aggrieved.


    What kind of bad luck did he have to meet Ye Qingtang, such a devilish person, in Deer City!


    If he knew he was going to meet Ye Qingtang in Deer City, he would have definitely made a detour.


    But now¡­


    It was all toote.


    After meeting Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Sect Elder originally thought he was lucky and felt that Ye Qingtang was only scaring him.


    Yet, the next morning, Qin Huan and Gu Yanqiu appeared before him with a look that harbored evil designs and invited him for a ¡°practice.¡± Thest bit of luck he felt waspletely crushed.


    When the Blood Moon Sect Elder crawled up with a swollen face, his heartpletely crumbled as he watched Qin Huan and Gu Yanqiu bid him goodbye.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang! You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder finally saw it clearly that Ye Qingtang was real this time. If he did not find a way to enter the inner sect quickly, his life would end right here, much less find an opportunity to absorb essence from other disciples.


    Thus, the Blood Moon Sect Elder could only hug his head that swelled into the size of a pig¡¯s head and ran to the Elders¡¯ Hall, puffing.


    In the Elders¡¯ Hall, Elder Huang had been in a good mood these few days.


    Yuan Wei and Ye Qingtang gave him face in the inner sect assessment a few days ago. Being in a good mood, he was more patient and kind when interacting with other disciples.


    ¡°Elder Huang, I heard that Yuan Wei improved quite a lot recently?¡± The elder from the outer sect¡¯s Array Faction asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yuan Wei¡¯s natural endowment was extremely high. Now that he was epted into the sect, he obviously would not be bad if he trained hard,¡± Elder Huang said cheerily. Now that Ye Qingtang entered the inner sect, he thought that if Yuan Wei worked hard this year, he would definitely be able to enter the inner sect next year.


    As the two elders were chatting, a figure suddenly appeared outside the Elders¡¯ Hall. Before they fixed their eyes on the person, they suddenly realized that the person standing outside the hall was actually a disciple who was badly battered!


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder stood outside the Elders¡¯ Hall with a swollen face and looked at Elder Huang. ¡°Elder Huang, I have something to report.¡±


    Elder Huang frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I wish to attempt the Thunder Array.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder tried to remain calm, but there was a wave of emotions in his heart.


    He was a dignified Blood Moon Sect Elder, and yet he was actually forced to go through such misery in the sect by a little girl.


    Even spitting a mouthful of blood would not dispel all his pent up frustration.


    ¡°Thunder Array?¡± Elder Huang and the Array Faction¡¯s elder from aside were taken aback.


    The Thunder Array was one of the array formations that Xuanling Sect provided for disciples to challenge.


    Up to this date, the number of disciples who could solve the Thunder Array could be counted with a hand, and there were barely any who could do so in the inner sect.


    This outer sect disciple dared to speak so wildly and challenge the Thunder Array?

 Chapter 347 - A Starving Camel Is Still Bigger Than A Horse (2)

    Chapter 347: A Starving Camel Is Still Bigger Than A Horse (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What is your name?¡± The Array Faction elder asked.


    ¡°Zhou Qu,¡± replied the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    The Array Faction elder frowned slightly. There were some disciples in the outer sect who were learning about the profound meaning behind array formations, but Zhou Qu¡¯s name was not in the list.


    ¡°You want to challenge the Thunder Formation? Are you aware that this array formation is dangerous and that you may lose your life in the array if you¡¯re not careful?¡±


    Although the Thunder Array was provided for the sect disciples to challenge, those who dared to attempt it had learned about array formations. Moreover, the Thunder Array was lethal, and if the disciple had not grasped the main points, he or she would definitely be either killed or severely injured.


    Forget about Zhou Qu, a disciple whose name was not recorded in the Array Faction at all, only a few of the disciples who studied array formations dared to attempt it.


    ¡°I am aware. Please give me a chance, Elder.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder felt extremely aggrieved.


    He was a dignified Blood Moon Sect Elder yet had to be so subservient and speak humbly to two useless sect elders!!


    If this was in the past, he could kill them with just the wave of a finger.


    If not for that goddamn Ye Qingtang¡¯s threat, he would only attempt the whatsoever Thunder Array if he had nothing better to do.


    In terms of skills, the Blood Moon Sect Elder was simply unable to enter the top ten on the Excellence Roll, and even if he did, he had already missed the assessment this year. To prevent Ye Qingtang from sending people to beat him up daily, he could only use this method.


    Was it not just an inner sect of a sect!


    As a Blood Moon Sect Elder, would he need to use brute force if he wanted to go in?


    Elder Huang and the Array Faction elder exchanged a look. Although they thought that Zhou Qu was a little weird, they eventually agreed after considering for a while.


    After all, the Thunder Array was originally for disciples to challenge.


    After obtaining the permission from the two elders, the Blood Moon Sect Elder finally attempted the Thunder Array.


    Watching the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s ¡°brave and heroic¡± back view, Elder Huang and the Array Faction Elder could only shake their heads.


    They only felt that Zhou Qu was seeking death and was not too bothered with him.


    The two elders returned to the topic that they were previously talking about.


    However¡­


    Before they talked for long, a warden rushed over with a weird expression.


    ¡°Reporting elders, that Zhou Qu¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened? Is he injured in the Thunder Array? Just order a physician to take a look. That will do,¡± said the Array Faction elder calmly.


    However, the warden shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No, Zhou Qu is not injured, and he¡­ already solved the Thunder Array.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Array Faction elder was rmed!


    Zhou Qu actually really solved the Thunder Array?


    How much time had passed since he left?


    Then, the Array Faction elder¡¯s expression changed slightly. Looking at Elder Huang who was simrly surprised, he said, ¡°Elder Huang, I did not expect Zhou Qu to solve the array. Moreover, he solved it in such a short amount of time. I need to report this to Elder Qin of the inner sect immediately. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Then, the elder from the outer sect Array Faction left.


    Elder Huang was a little dazed.


    Solving the Thunder Array was something that only elite inner sect disciples who specialized in array formations had a possibility of aplishing!


    Unexpectedly¡­ Zhou Qu actually had such amazing talent in array formations.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder solved the Thunder Array within an extremely short span of time, disying his high attainment in array formations. This traveled into the ears of Elder Qin, the inner sect¡¯s Array Faction elder, and on that afternoon, the Blood Moon Sect Elder was given an exception to be epted as a disciple under Elder Qin.


    There was a burst of discussions in the outer sect the moment the news was passed out.


    The very first moment the Blood Moon Sect Elder was brought into the inner sect, he saw Ye Qingtang, who was staring at him with a devious smile.


    ¡°We meet again, Senior Brother Zhou.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled devilishly. She did not think that the Blood Moon Sect Elder would enter the inner sect so quickly. It seemed that Senior Brother Qin and the rest did ¡°take care¡± of him rtively ¡°thoroughly.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder whom Ye Qingtang did dirty to could only clench his teeth secretly.


    <em>Only ghosts would want to meet you! How I wish I do not need to see you again for the rest of my life!</em>

 Chapter 348 - A Starving Camel Is Still Bigger Than A Horse (3)

    Chapter 348: A Starving Camel Is Still Bigger Than A Horse (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosNo matter how badly the Blood Moon Sect Elder wished to not see Ye Qingtang again, he had already entered the inner sect then, and there was nowhere he could hide even if he wanted to.


    Since he just entered the inner sect, his allocated area of residence was coincidentally right next to Ye Qingtang¡¯s, and the distance between the two yards was at most a few steps only.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder stood outside his own courtyard and looked at Ye Qingtang, who was standing a few steps away from him, with an utterly dark expression as though he had just swallowed a fly.


    Forget about sneaking off to absorb an inner sect disciple¡¯s essence, even where he went on usual days was going to be tightly watched by Ye Qingtang¡­


    Before the Blood Moon Sect Elder was done grumbling, Ye Qingtang invited herself into the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s yard.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was allocated a sword boy and an attendant girl. Those two kids were not old and appeared to be about the same age as Fei Ying and Ni Shang. Those two children still had a rather muddleheaded look in their eyes. Noticing that Ye Qingtang entered, they naturally identified her as an inner sect disciple as well and served her carefully.


    With a dark expression, the Blood Moon Sect Elder sat at a table and threw a dissatisfied look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already entered the inner sect ording to your request. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. Looking at the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s ugly expression, she was unhurried and calm, though she nced at the two kids that were upied with work outside the house.


    ¡°The sword boys and attendant girls in the inner sect have good natural endowments, but you better behave and not think of anything. If you ever do anything, the sect will not just drop the matter, and I will not let you off easily,¡± Ye Qingtang said straightforwardly. The outer sect disciples could already pique the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s interest, and if it was in the inner sect where there was plenty of elites, the Blood Moon Sect Elder would probably be dizzy just by looking at them.


    Guilt crept into the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s heart. He did eye the two kids here previously, but never did he expect that this thought was crushed by Ye Qingtang the moment he conceived it.


    ¡°Obviously, I know that without you telling me.¡± Even though he was seen through, he still denied in a serious manner.


    Ye Qingtang glimpsed at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, and her lips curled into a smile. She slowly took out a bottle of elixir from her space ring and ced it before the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder took a look at the bottle, and a disdainful smile broke out on his face.


    Throwing him a bone?


    Was Ye Qingtang not treating him too much of a joke?


    Even though his skills were not as powerful as before, these elixirs in sects were nothing to him.


    Ye Qingtang saw the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s contemptuous expression and chuckled. ¡°This is the Source of the Marrow Pill.¡±


    When the Blood Moon Sect Elder heard the words ¡®Source of the Marrow Pill,¡¯ astonishment shed across his eyes, and the look of belittlement on his face vanished into thin air.


    His reaction fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and her eyes smiled even deeper.


    The Source of the Marrow Pill was different from ordinary elixirs used to nourish the spirit root. It mainly nourished one¡¯s state of mind and recovered the lost vitality.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang did not have a spirit root, and her focus was naturally shifted to elixirs which recuperated other forces.


    Spirit root was no longer of any use to the Blood Moon Sect Elder after resurrecting. What he needed was something which could nourish his vitality.


    ¡°Why do you have the Source of the Marrow Pill?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder secretly concealed his surprise and asked in a feigned casual tone.

 Chapter 349 - Carrot And Stick Approach (1)

    Chapter 349: Carrot And Stick Approach (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Sect¡¯s main cultivation technique was not based on the spirit root, and thus, most of the elixirs they desired thousands of years ago were different from other cultivators. This Source of the Marrow Pill was one of the superior elixirs that they desired.


    However, the form for this pill had been lost for years, and the Blood Moon Sect had spent much effort but was still unable to find its trace even before it was exterminated.


    To date, the words ¡®Source of the Marrow Pill¡¯ were no longer in one¡¯s knowledge.


    Ye Qingtang was only barely over ten years old, how would she know about the Source of the Marrow Pill? And how was she able to have a real Source of the Marrow Pill?


    A smile emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, who tried to maintain hisposure.


    In her previous life, Ye You led a group of people to try to take Ye Qingtang¡¯s life for many years, and Ye Qingtang was forced into hiding. After an avnche, a snowfield in the mountains copsed, and she incidentally found a tomb that was covered with dust for thousands of years. In the tomb buried unimaginable medical books and forms, and Ye Qingtang found the form for the Source of the Marrow Pill from there.


    The Source of the Marrow Pill was not the only form she found; there were countless of forms that were highly valued. However, she was found by a group of people after hiding there for a few days. She was unable to defeat them at that time and could only escape hurriedly after taking a brief look.


    Thinking about it now, many medical books and ancient forms on earth had disappeared, but there were many stored in that tomb. It seemed that the owner of that tomb must be extremely formidable.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang only managed to read a small portion of the books, and her alchemy skills had already reached a considerably high level. If she could finish reading all of them¡­


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. The location of that tomb was still vivid in her memory, and she must make a trip there again this lifetime.


    If she did not remember wrongly, the avnche would happen a yearter, and afterward, that tomb would be discovered, and the person who stole the treasures was powerful. She must quickly raise her skills within a year; otherwise, she would not have the ability topete with that person at that time.


    Ye Qingtang still remembered how powerful that person became after obtaining the treasures in the tomb. If those items fell in her hands, it would undoubtedly be an additional, huge bargaining chip for her.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang stopped recollecting and looked at the doubtful Blood Moon Sect Elder Elder. ¡°I refined it myself. Is there any problem?¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    She refined it herself?


    If she knew how to refine the Source of the Marrow Pill, wouldn¡¯t he be able to fly up to the sky?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow.


    ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder asked.


    Ye Qingtang shrugged slightly. ¡°Won¡¯t you know whether to believe me or not after you try it? Or should I say that you, a Blood Moon Sect Elder, have never seen the real Source of the Marrow Pill?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s face darkened.


    He had seen the Source of the Marrow Pill before, but it was only once. That pill was obtained by the Sect Master of the Blood Moon Sect after much effort, and there was only one such pill. As an elder, he could only see it.


    Perhaps agitated by Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Sect Elder took over the bottle snappily and opened it.


    As the bottle was opened, a dark red pill rolled into his palm, and a faint smell of blood traveled into his nose.


    All it took was a moment for the Blood Moon Sect Elder to be rmed.

 Chapter 350 - Carrot And Stick Approach (2)

    Chapter 350: Carrot And Stick Approach (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosRegardless of its color or smell, this pill was actually exactly the same as the one that his Sect Master obtained that time!


    The disbelief that he had initially faded away immediately. He looked up at Ye Qingtang questioningly and then back at the pill. Hesitation filled his eyes.


    The Source of the Marrow Pill had disappeared for a long time, and thest pill was obtained by the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Sect Master. However, it had been thousands of years from then. How was Ye Qingtang able to know the true appearance of the Source of the Marrow Pill?


    The more the Blood Moon Sect Elder pondered, the more he found it strange.


    The pill was already in his palm, and whether to consume it or not was a question.


    After thinking over and over again, he ultimately decided to give it a try.


    After all, there was a blood pact between him and Ye Qingtang. If Ye Qingtang wanted to poison him, she would not benefit at all.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder narrowed his eyes and made a decision. If this pill was real, then when he regained his powers, he would definitely make Ye Qingtang pay all the humiliation he suffered back!


    Instantly, the Blood Moon Sect Elder ced the Source of the Marrow pill in his mouth.


    The moment it was in his mouth, the blood smell spread throughout his mouth and into his throat as he swallowed. A warm sensation could be felt in his abdomen area subsequently.


    In just a moment, the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes brightened.


    He could clearly feel that the deficiency in his spirit was slowly repairing, and the effect was much faster than absorbing the essence of sect disciples!


    As his spirit was slowly recovered, the Blood Moon Sect Elder was increasingly delighted.


    Just as he was absorbed in the tion of recovering his powers, the effect of the Source of the Marrow Pill suddenly frittered away, and the feeling of resurrection disappeared as well.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder sat there at a loss, though the fascination never left his eyes.


    ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s behavior smilingly. She was still confident in her alchemy skills. After all, most of the pills and elixirs she used in her previous life were personally refined by her.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s expression becameplicated. He could clearly feel that his powers recovered slightly, but¡­ it was far from when he was at his peak.


    ¡°You really refined this Source of the Marrow Pill yourself?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder felt the effects of the pill and fully believed that it was indeed the Source of the Marrow Pill.


    However, he waspletely unable toprehend why Ye Qingtang, a girl only a little over ten years old, would actually know the form for the Source of the Marrow Pill, which had disappeared for many years.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s expression turned even moreplicated.


    Although his powers did recover, it was notplete, and he could not kill Ye Qingtang instantly. If their strife set off the blood pact, he would die without a doubt.


    Furthermore¡­


    If Ye Qingtang really did refine the Source of the Marrow Pill, wouldn¡¯t he lose the chance of recovering rapidly in the future if he killed her now?


    ¡°It is not just the Source of the Marrow Pill. I can also refine the Bonded Soul Pill,¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    Bonded Soul Pill!!


    That was the divine Bonded Soul Pill that could allow him to directly recover to his peak!!


    ¡°You¡­ really can refine it?¡± Excitement emerged in the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang nodded calmly.


    Without saying, the form for the Bonded Soul Pill was also obtained from that tomb.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was agitated.

 Chapter 351 - Carrot And Stick Approach (3)

    Chapter 351: Carrot And Stick Approach (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIf he really consumed the Bonded Soul Pill, he could return to his peak!


    Instantly, the Blood Moon Sect Elder no longer looked at Ye Qingtang with despise like before, and his eyes were instead twinkling with expectation.


    Just as the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes were burning in excitement, Ye Qingtang poured cold water on him.


    ¡°I can refine the Bonded Soul Pill, but it requires the essence of the world, which is extremely difficult to obtain. I don¡¯t have it now.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s full heart of expectation vanished instantly, and all energy was lost.


    Yet, on another thought, as long as Ye Qingtang knew the form for the Bonded Soul Pill, he still had a chance of returning to his peak as long as he found a way to gather the materials.


    ¡°No hurry, no hurry¡­ We can slowly search and gather for the materials in the future,¡± said the Blood Moon Sect Elder pleasingly.


    Ye Qingtang watched the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s rare act of pleasing her, and a trace ofughter shed across her eyes silently.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine as well. If I don¡¯t have anything on in the future, I can make some Source of the Marrow Pill for you to nourish yourself. The Bonded Soul Pill can wait awhile.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder nodded repeatedly, though he scoffed internally.


    He would go along with this girl right now, but once he obtained the Bonded Soul Pill in the future, he would definitely destroy this girl.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder silently, and the smile in her heart deepened.


    Although the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s skills decreased greatly, his experience and inside information of all aspects were way beyond those of ordinary people. Even though he was unable to be of help in her martial skills and cultivation, he would be a great help to her in other areas.


    If the Blood Moon Sect Elder was not used properly, he would be a fatal sword, but if made use of well¡­ he was a sharp de that countered enemies.


    She was obviously aware of the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s hatred towards her, but¡­ since she dared to make use of him, she had a certain level of confidence.


    ¡°You must be careful in the inner sect from now on. Don¡¯t stir up any trouble.¡± Ye Qingtang warned. She handed the Blood Moon Sect Elder the Source of the Marrow Pill because she was afraid he would start messing around in the inner sect.


    The inner sect was notparable to the outer sect. If any inner sect disciples disappeared, the sect elders might personally investigate the case.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will take note of it.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was very easy to talk to this time. Anyway, with the Source of the Marrow Pill, it was no longer that important to absorb the disciples¡¯ essence.


    Furthermore, he was still anticipating the Bonded Soul Pill that Ye Qingtang would refine in the future, and obviously, he had to give her face now.


    After warning the Blood Moon Sect Elder repeatedly, Ye Qingtang finally left his courtyard, and he actually walked her out himself in a rare good mood.


    It was just that these two people had their own thoughts, and it was still unknown who would gain the upper hand in the future.


    Ye Qingtang returned from the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s and had one less worry. However, she did not return to her residence immediately and walked in the opposite direction instead.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s side was considered to be settled, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s most important issue was her own skills.


    In another half a month, she could participate in sect missions, and the Xuanming points in her hands were already depleted. She would still have to take on missions at that time, and only then would she able to cultivate in the Spirit Consonance River more frequently to raise her skills in the shortest time possible.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes fell on the Demonic Blood Sword on her waist.


    An invincible sword capable of destroying anything was definitely a winning weapon in missions!

 Chapter 352 - Sword Spirit Workshop (1)

    Chapter 352: Sword Spirit Workshop (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Demonic Blood Sword itself was already powerful, but to Ye Qingtang, it was not enough.


    Ye Qingtang still had over ten Spirit Crystals in her hands!


    Using a special method to embed the Spirit Crystals in a weapon could directly raise itsbat effectiveness by an entire grade!


    When Ye Qingtang bought that batch of Spirit Crystals from Tong Hua, she already had a n in mind. However, her sword was too inferior that time, and there would not have been any hugebat power increases even if she were to embed Spirit Crystals in it.


    However, the Demonic Blood Sword she had currently was different.


    As long as Spirit Crystals were embedded in it, Ye Qingtang was confident that she could make the Demonic Blood Sword as powerful as those supposed divine weapons!


    After making up her mind, Ye Qingtang brought the Demonic Blood Sword and headed towards the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    The Sword Spirit Workshop was a ce to forge weapons in exchange for Xuanming points and was, however, only opened to inner sect disciples. If any disciples wanted to make a weapon, they could head to the Sword Spirit Workshop directly and request the cksmiths to help them as long as they had enough Xuanming points to pay.


    In her previous life, although Ye Qingtang did hear of the Sword Spirit Workshop, she had never been there herself. After all¡­


    The fee for the Sword Spirit Workshop was not what she could afford previously.


    When Ye Qingtang was about to reach the Sword Spirit Workshop, she saw two disciples walking out from the workshop with rather ugly expressions.


    ¡°I told you not to go to the Sword Spirit Workshop, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now that you¡¯ve been met with a t refusal, do you believe me now?¡± a disciple said impolitely.


    The other disciple wailed. ¡°I only heard that the cksmiths in the Sword Spirit Workshop have a huge temper but did not expect them to be so arrogant. Forging a dagger actually required tens of thousands of Xuanming points¡­ How can this be? Isn¡¯t this the same as snatching money?¡±


    ¡°Quickly shut up! If those cksmiths hear this, you will have a hard time in the future.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, they are the ones who are arrogant. They¡¯re just a group of cksmiths but behave more haughtily than the inner sect wardens. Why can¡¯t I talk about them?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think they can be so haughty? Isn¡¯t it all because the Grand Elder is supporting them? If they reported what you said, do you still wish to stay in the inner sect? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that our Grand Elder loves cksmithing. The Sword Spirit Workshop is said to be for disciples to forge a weapon, but doesn¡¯t it serve the Grand Elder in reality? Otherwise, do you think that a cksmith¡¯s position would be higher than a warden¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It is said that way, but no one has seen the Grand Elder in the Sword Spirit Workshop before.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Grand Elder is free on normal days? Why would he be in the Sword Spirit Workshop for nothing?¡±


    The two disciples chatted for quite a while, and their expressions turned uglier.


    Ye Qingtang brushed past those two people, and her eyes narrowed when she heard their conversation.


    She had also heard some rumors regarding the Sword Spirit Workshop in her previous life. Although this ce had high mastery in sword-making, there were not many disciples who dared to go.


    Not because of anything else, but the very fact that the cksmiths in the Sword Spirit Workshop were extremely haughty.


    The Sword Spirit Workshop was initially opened because of the interest of the previous Sect Master, who was also the current Grand Elder.


    The Grand Elder¡¯s position in the sect was way higher than the Sect Master¡¯s, and he was the highest skilled figure in all sects. He would not appear in the sect on usual days and only struck when the sect faced a crisis.


    He could be said to be extremely mysterious.

 Chapter 353 - Sword Spirit Workshop (2)

    Chapter 353: Sword Spirit Workshop (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere had already been rumors in Xuanling Sect that the Grand Elder loved cksmithing and that the Sword Spirit Workshop was catered to his interest. With the Grand Elder¡¯s protection, even the inner sect elders were rtively polite to the cksmiths there, much less ordinary disciples.


    Perhaps, those two disciplesined a bit because they suffered in the Sword Spirit Workshop, but one could still hear the fear in their words.


    Ye Qingtang was not too concerned though. She was there to strengthen the Demonic Blood Sword and could not be bothered about anything else


    In just a while, Ye Qingtang reached the entrance of the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    Although the Sword Spirit Workshop was opened to forge weapons, the ce was rtively magnificent. Before Ye Qingtang entered the workshop, she was already able to feel the gradual increase in the surrounding temperature.


    When Ye Qingtang entered the workshop, she saw a few cksmiths making weapons. As the hammersnded, a nk sounded, and sparks flew everywhere. Surrounded by furnaces, the temperature of the Sword Spirit Workshop was frighteningly high.


    All types of weapons were hung on the walls of the Sword Spirit Workshop, and from the sharp des, it was evident that they were of rtively fine quality.


    Although they were a group of arrogant cksmiths, their standards were way above those of the cksmiths outside the sect.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival did not draw any attention from the cksmiths, who even could not be bothered to look up and only focused on the work on hand.


    An incharge sitting aside was smoking an opium pipe every now and then. Lifting an eyelidzily, he swept an indifferent look across Ye Qingtang, who entered the workshop


    ¡°Incharge, I wish to forget a sword. How do I go about doing this?¡± Ye Qingtang walked forward and said politely.


    The incharge nced at Ye Qingtang and took two puffs before answering casually. ¡°What kind of sword do you wish to forge?¡±


    Ye Qingtang removed the Demonic Blood Sword hung on her waist.


    The warden took a look and nodded slightly, though he still had an emotionless expression on his face.


    ¡°Thirty thousand Xuanming points.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded instantly.


    Thirty thousand Xuanming points?


    Was this a joke?


    With another ten thousand, it was enough to exchange for the Demonic Blood Sword.


    The incharge saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression and said, ¡°I quoted this price because your sword is pretty good. If it were some ordinary ything, no one would help you to forge even if you paid double the price.¡±


    Ye Qingtang could tell that the cksmiths here were not easy to deal with. A casual quote was already tens of thousands of Xuanming points, and whether they forged it was another matter altogether. It was all dependent on whether the weapon could catch the attention of the cksmiths.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to strengthen the Demonic Blood Sword, but thirty thousand Xuanming points¡­ was definitely not a price she could afford to pay.


    She was not a fool!


    They really were working under the Grand Elder. Look at how different their tone was.


    Ye Qingtang had a little headache. Not mentioning how she did not have so many Xuanming points, but even if she did, she would definitely not be willing to spend sovishly like that.


    However¡­


    She was not resigned to leaving her weapon as it was.


    Then, Ye Qingtang scanned her surrounding and finally spoke after some hesitation ¡°I don¡¯t have thirty thousand Xuanming points. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t request the masters to personally work on it. I wonder if¡­ I can forge it myself?¡±


    The incharge scanned Ye Qingtang and could not help but chuckle after noticing her thin wrists and legs. Knocking on his opium pipe, he leaned back on his chairzily and asked, ¡°You wish to forge it yourself?¡±

 Chapter 354 - Sword Spirit Workshop (3)

    Chapter 354: Sword Spirit Workshop (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you will have to pay one thousand Xuanming points regardless of whether it will be sessful or not,¡± said the incharge casually, as it was not the first time seeing disciples who wanted to smith a weapon themselves. After all, the fees for the Sword Spirit Workshop was exorbitant and not what ordinary disciples could afford.


    However, those disciples who requested to forge a weapon themselves usually failed horribly.


    It was no wonder though. How would these young masters anddies who usually prioritized cultivation havee into contact with forging?


    Forging was not something that could be sessful just by randomly picking a metal and hammering it. Forging was a profound craft which required immense knowledge on various techniques, such as the temperature, duration to smelt, timing to hammer, amount of force to exert, and distributing the weight. How would ayman understand this?


    If one did not understand the techniques of forging, they would not be able to forge an ordinary dagger, much less a divine weapon.


    The incharge presumed that Ye Qingtang was same as those disciples and was toozy to say anything else.


    One thousand Xuanming points were not considered small, but this was way better than the exorbitant thirty thousand Xuanming points, and thus, Ye Qingtang swiftly handed one thousand Xuanming points.


    After receiving the Xuanming points, the incharge stood up leisurely and led Ye Qingtang around a forging room, ultimately bringing her to a in-looking corner.


    An old anvil was ced there along with an extinguished, cold furnace beside it.


    ¡°You will forge your weapon here. There are some materials around here. Take whatever you want to use. I¡¯ll give you six hours, and afterward, you must leave no matter whether you¡¯re done forging,¡± said the incharge.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang scanned the conditions of the ce without saying anything.


    She had no options anyway. Knowing the rules of the Sword Spirit Workshop, she naturally did not speak much. If the other party was unhappy and chased her out, there was no room for her to resist.


    Who dared to be unruly on the Grand Elder¡¯s turf?


    The incharge saw that Ye Qingtang knew how to behave and left casually without saying anything.


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to waste any time with only six hours on hand. Rolling up her sleeves immediately, she lit the furnace, prepared some water, and wiped the anvil and tools clean.


    The incharge just left, but a cksmith hurried over and whispered something in his ears.


    There was a change in the incharge¡¯s expression.


    Ye Qingtang was about done with her preparation. She ced the Demonic Blood Sword on the anvil and looked at it repeatedly.


    She spent much effort to obtain this Demonic Blood Sword, and if she identally damaged it from the forging, she would not be able to bear it.


    ¡°Little girl, are you intending to forge this sword?¡± Suddenly, a rather old voice traveled from behind Ye Qingtang.


    Turning around, Ye Qingtang saw a inly-clothed elderly with a gray beard standing behind her with his hands behind him as he looked at the Demonic Blood Sword on the anvil.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled, thinking that he was a cksmith in the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    ¡°This sword is alright. However, you must be careful when forging it. The material of this sword bes very brittle when in contact with fire.¡± The elderly frowned slightly. Looking at the young and innocentdy, he felt that the sword before her was most likely going to be ruined.


    ¡°I will be careful.¡± Ye Qingtang replied courteously. As the elderly was frowning, she directly ced the de of the Demonic Blood Sword in the fire.


    The scarlet me engulfed the de instantly, and the sword¡¯s glint was covered by the me.


    The elderly¡¯s brows twitched slightly.


    <em>This is called careful?</em>


    <em>You threw it in without the slightest hesitation¡­</em>

 Chapter 355 - Blinding Forging Skills (1)

    Chapter 355: Blinding Forging Skills (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWitnessing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reckless act, the elderly shook his head in disappointment and walked aside. When the other cksmiths saw the elderly, they clearly had reverent expressions in their eyes but did not reveal it on their faces as they continued to focus on their work on hand.


    Ye Qingtang watched the Demonic Blood Sword burn red and focused all her attention on it. Once a yellow glimmer emerged in the sea of red, she immediately removed the Demonic Blood Sword and ced it on the anvil.


    Grasping the correct timing, she immediately gripped the few Spirit Crystals that she had prepared earlier and embedded them into the burning red Demonic Blood Sword!


    Those Spirit Crystals were carefully selected by her as the spirit energy in thempletely aligned with the properties of the Demonic Blood Sword.


    The elderly from not far away cast a cold look and frowned immediately.


    After he identified that the materials that Ye Qingtang was embedding into the sword were Spirit Crystals, his frown could not help but deepen.


    ¡°Ridiculous¡±


    Spirit Crystals were of little value, and the sword she had was considered pretty good. Yet, this girl had no idea of the gravity and casually embedded something in it, which would probably ruin the air of that sword.


    ¡°What a waste of that good sword¡± The elderly shook his head.


    At that instant, the incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop noticed the elderly¡¯s presence and hurried over. He frantically bowed in respect but was stopped by the elderly, who lifted a hand slightly.


    The incharge heaved a sigh of relief secretly. Following the elderly¡¯s eyes, he spotted Ye Qingtang and could not help but frown after noticing what she was doing.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t embedding Spirit Crystals into a sword damage the sword itself? This disciple is too reckless,¡± said the incharge.


    ¡°That girl appears to be pretty young. She is going to ruin a good sword. Go tell her to stop,¡± uttered the elderly with a frown.


    The incharge nodded slightly and walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ye Qingtang happened to have finished embedding, and she threw the scarlet sword into the water to cold.


    Sizzles could be heard instantly.


    Mist gently filled the air.


    The elderly shook his head silently at that sight.


    The sword was done forging, and it was already toote to stop her. There was no way of saving it now.


    The incharge was rather speechless as well.


    But when Ye Qingtang took the Demonic Blood Sword out of the water, there was actually a red glimmer that wrapped around the sword body!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The elderly was slightly taken aback, and the expression in his eyes changed when he saw the floating red glimmer on the de.


    If that sword was only considered ¡®not bad¡¯ before, then now¡­ it couldpletely be worthy of the ¡®divine weapon¡¯ title!


    The incharge was stunned as well. He had never seen such a situation after years of forging.


    Their gazes were frozen instantly, but Ye Qingtang did not realize their stares at all.


    As she looked at thepletely new Demonic Blood Sword, a smile broke out on her tiny, sweat-beaded face.


    Sess!


    She did not have a spirit root in her previous life and had difficulties in improving her cultivation. Thus, she spent a lot of effort and energy on other aspects. Regardless of whether it was refining pills or forging items, as long as it could increase herbat power, she would invest a lot of energy to learn and practice them.


    She spent near a hundred years on forging in her previous life.


    Not mentioning about anything else, just based on her current forging skills, she was already better than quite a number of renowned cksmiths.


    Thirty thousand Xuanming points?


    If not for the fact that she did not have a ce to forge her weapon, she could not even be bothered to pay that one thousand Xuanming points.

 Chapter 356 - Blinding Forging Skills (2)

    Chapter 356: Blinding Forging Skills (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    However, Ye Qingtang could not be bothered with these. Everything she did was merely to allow her to have even more chips to confront Ye You.


    Seeing that the forging of the Demonic Blood Sword waspleted, Ye Qingtang estimated that there was still some time left. Then, her eyesnded on a pile of meteoric ironid aside.


    Since she had already spent one thousand Xuanming points, why not make use of this time to forge some other things?


    Then, Ye Qingtang bent down to select suitable materials.


    The expressions of the elderly and incharge, who were standing not far away, had long turned a little weird.


    The incharge was about to walk up to her but was stopped by the elderly.


    ¡°Looking at her, it seems that she still wants to continue. Let¡¯s watch first,¡± said the elderly in aposed manner.


    Stunned, the incharge nodded and retreated to a side although there was a look of surprise in his eyes.


    The elderly¡¯s eyes were fully fixed on Ye Qingtang, who chose a ck b of iron from the pile of materials. His eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Is that the ck gold meteorite iron?¡± The elderly looked at the incharge beside him.


    The incharge was dumbfounded slightly and only confirmed it after taking a closer look.


    ¡°Yes. That is the ck gold meteorite iron. It was left from forging a glove previously. I¡¯m afraid other cksmiths did not notice and ended cing it in the ordinary materials.¡± The warden could not help but feel a pinch in his heart.


    The grade of that ck gold meteorite iron was extremely superior. It was just that it looked basically the same as ck iron, and one would not even be able to tell the difference if he or she was not an expert.


    Although they looked the same, there was a world of difference in their prices.


    The price of a b of ck gold meteorite iron could buy hundreds of thousands of tons of ck iron, and even the Sword Spirit Workshop only had a few bs of it.


    Usually, such precious materials would be kept well, but someone did not notice and took it as ordinary ck iron, cing it in the pile of materials.


    Although it was just the size of a palm, it was already worth a fortune.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know.¡± The incharge looked at the elderly rather apologetically. That ck gold meteorite iron was probably over tens of thousands of Xuanming points.


    ¡°Forget it. Since you let her select the materials herself, how can there be a reason to ask for the item back?¡± The elderly waved a hand as curiosity emerged in his eyes.


    It was just unknown whether this little girl identified the ck gold meteorite iron correctly or treated it as ck iron.


    The incharge retreated to a side and could not help but feel vexed.


    The ck gold meteorite iron was extremely previous. Although Ye Qingtang did surprise them with her embedding previously, embedding was not forging. Truly forging a weapon from raw material was way moreplicated than embedding.


    If such a wonderful ck gold meteorite iron was ruined by this girl, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity?


    Helplessly¡­


    The elderly had alreadyid his words, and no matter how unwilling the incharge was, he could only bear with it at that moment.


    The incharge was gloomy, but on the other hand, Ye Qingtang was exceptionally delighted.


    She did not expect to find such an amazing treasure like the ck gold meteorite iron in the pile of materials.


    Although it was indeed small, it should be enough to forge a dagger after heating it.


    Picking up such a huge bargain for nothing, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart no longer ached over the one thousand Xuanming points spent. One thousand Xuanming points in exchange for a b of ck gold meteorite iron. Was there even a better deal on earth?


    Delightedly, Ye Qingtang directly ced the ck gold meteorite iron into the furnace to heat it and turned around to pick up a few Spirit Crystals.

 Chapter 357 - Blinding Forging Skills (3)

    Chapter 357: Blinding Forging Skills (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The incharge and the elderly thought Ye Qingtang was going to embed Spirit Crystals into the new weapon again and were instantly on alert. They found the effect of embedding the Spirit Crystals into the Demonic Blood Sword fascinating and were going to look carefully this time.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly took out a thick cloth and wrapped the Spirit Crystals. Afterward, she picked up the hammer on the anvil and pounded on the bag of Spirit Crystals heavily.


    A sharp, crisp sound pierced the ears of the incharge and the elderly.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± The elderly watched in astonishment as Ye Qingtang continuously smashed the Spirit Crystals into pieces with a hammer.


    ¡°Could it be that the Spirit Crystals are too huge? The ck gold meteorite iron she chose just now is not able to embed many Spirit Crystals, but crushing them and selecting a few small ones is possible,¡± said the incharge seriously while casting his belittlement away.


    As the two were caught in curiosity, Ye Qingtang had already hammered numerous times, and the entire bag was pounded rtively t.


    Seeing that it was about done, she finally unwrapped the bag.


    The Spirit Crystals that were initially about the size of a fingernail were already crushed into tiny pieces which twinkled brightly under the glow of the fire.


    The elderly looked at the Spirit Crystals that were almost in powder form and cast a look at the incharge who was speaking seriously.


    There was a slightly awkward expression on the incharge¡¯s face.


    It was already crushed to this state. How could it be used to embed a weapon?


    ¡°I was ignorant¡­ I really cannot tell¡­ what this disciple wants to do,¡± the incharge said rather embarrassedly.


    The elderly did not say anything much. His curiosity was piqued by every action Ye Qingtang took. She was clearly forging a weapon, and the processes were simr, but he was still unsure exactly what Ye Qingtang wanted to do.


    The ck gold meteorite iron that was thrown into the fire was already burned red, and its edges already softened under the high temperature.


    ¡°Why is she still not removing it? If she still doesn¡¯t remove it, the ck gold meteorite iron is really going to turn into molten iron.¡± The elderly furrowed his brows slightly. The liquid molten iron could be poured into a mold to fix the shape. Although it could be formed into the shape of a weapon directly, it was missing countless hammerings. Without repeated hammering, the ductility of the ck gold meteorite iron would be greatly reduced.


    ¡°This girl is quite young. I reckon she does not have enough arm strength. It doesn¡¯t seem possible for her to hammer aplete piece of ck gold meteorite iron into shape,¡± the incharge said as a matter of fact.


    Apart from the forging techniques, cksmiths were more particr about their arm strength. After all, the iron hammers they used were as heavy as one hundred jin. To slowly hammer a b of metal into shape, the minimum number of hammerings required would already reach tens of thousands of strokes, and each stroke had to be fully supported with the arm strength.


    While this little girl may have some skills, arm strength was not something that could be trained in a day.


    The elderly thought that he had a point as well but did not say anything and continued observing.


    Ye Qingtang watched the red iron turn into molten iron, and her lips curled into a smile. Swiftly holding onto the bag of Spirit Crystal powder, she poured them into the molten iron in the high temperature.


    As the glistening powders were poured into the molten iron, the zing red mes engulfed them in an instant.


    The eyes of the elderly and incharge almost popped out at the sight.


    She actually mixed the Spirit Crystal powder into the ck gold meteorite iron?!


    What was this move!

 Chapter 358 - Blinding Forging Skills (4)

    Chapter 358: Blinding Forging Skills (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The incharge was utterly dumbfounded. He had been forging items for many years and was also a rather famous cksmith who had produced quite a number of divine weapons. But¡­


    He had never seen someone forging like that!


    Seeing that it was about done, Ye Qingtang removed the molten iron and allowed it to cool. Before the ck gold meteorite iron was fully cooled, it could still be shaped. Ye Qingtang immediately hammered the deformed b of ck gold meteorite iron.


    Sparks flew with every hammer. Ye Qingtang hammered at an extremely fast speed and with enough force. In just a moment, she had already hammered a hundred times. Even the elderly and the incharge, who secretly observed her, were amazed by the uracy and strength of her hammering.


    Putting everything aside, her hammering skills alone had already exceeded their expectations.


    Her skills were probably better than most of the cksmiths in the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    ¡°What is this girl¡¯s background? Looking at how steady her hammering is, it seems like the skills of someone who has been forging armaments for decades.¡± The more the elderly watched, the more surprised he was. The little girl before him clearly looked only around ten or so years old, and even if she had been making weapons since young, her techniques should not be this polished.


    ¡°She has already hammered about a thousand times. Why is she still not preparing to shape the ck gold meteorite iron?¡± The incharge was at a loss as well. He watched Ye Qingtang hammer the metal for some time, and although her actions were sharp and nimble, that b of ck gold meteorite iron was nowhere near being stretched into a weapon and was still a dark, ck block of metal.


    Ye Qingtang did not notice the peeping eyes behind her and was only focused on the ck gold meteorite iron before her.


    She originally wanted to find a material that was not so bad in quality and forge a small weapon with it. However, she did not expect to actually find such a treasure. Would it not be a waste if she did not make use of it well?


    Since she got a bargain, of course she had to make the best out of it.


    After hammering for a thousand times, Ye Qingtang threw the ck gold meteorite iron into the furnace once again. Wiping the sweat off her forehead, she took out some Spirit Crystals again and crushed it using the method she did previously.


    The elderly and incharge were dumbfounded.


    Ye Qingtang repeatedly heated the ck gold meteorite iron into molten iron, added Spirit Crystal powder, and hammered it patiently. That was just like¡­


    She wanted to fullybine the Spirit Crystal powder with the ck gold meteorite iron!


    ¡°Oh my lord. This girl is rather strange.¡± The incharge hit his forehead and was increasingly rmed the more he watched.


    He, as well, knew aboutbining other items. However, the quality of mostbined items was close to the base material itself as it was not too difficult tobine two different items if they had simr qualities.


    However, the ck gold meteorite iron and Spirit Crystals had twopletely different qualities, and topletelybine them was simply unimaginable.


    Tobine it well, the number of times to hammer would be multiplied a few times, and it was definitely not a small job. Furthermore, whether they could be perfectlybined was not certain. Thus, normal cksmiths never dared to take such a risk.


    If the materials were unable tobinepletely, the ck gold meteorite iron was going to bepletely wasted!


    Ye Qingtang felt that it was about done after repeatedly adding Spirit Crystals three times. Afterbining it the final time, Ye Qingtang started to stretch the entire block of ck gold meteorite iron, which was slowly forged into the shape of a dagger.

 Chapter 359 - Master of Forging (1)

    Chapter 359: Master of Forging (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    As the nging sounds spread within the Sword Spirit Workshop, the elderly and incharge¡¯s gaze started to burn.


    At that moment, the two people, like kids with a strong thirst for knowledge, had their eyes fixed on Ye Qingtang, who gradually forged that block of ck gold meteorite iron into an extremely sharp dagger.


    Time ticked away. Absorbed in forging, Ye Qingtang seemed to have lost track of time. She ced the newly made dagger into the cold water to cool it for the final time, and when she took it out, its ck de shone with subtle brilliance. It seemed as though a dark sky full of stars had transformed into this dagger, which was about the length of a forearm.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good-looking.¡± Ye Qingtang grinned at the dagger made bybining Spirit Crystal powder. With the pure ck ck gold meteorite iron as the base and crystal powder shining through it, its appearance was extremely beautiful.


    After all the processes were done, Ye Qingtang finally heaved in relief. She ced the Demonic Blood Sword and the dagger before her separately.


    The strengthening of the Demonic Blood Sword went without saying, but the dagger was an unexpected surprise.


    Exchanging so many babies with one thousand Xuanming points was really a huge profit!


    After admiring them for a while, she kept the two weapons and was prepared to leave.


    However, only when she turned around did she realize that the incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop and that elderly had been standing a distance away behind her from some time ago, and their eyes were on her. It seemed that they had been watching for quite some time.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly rmed.


    The forging technique she used previously had not appeared up to date. The method of embedding Spirit Crystals into weapons was only circted by a cksmith master monthster while the technique ofbining crushed Spirit Crystals into materials was discovered only a hundred yearster.


    ording to the current knowledge of forging techniques, whatever she did was simply iprehensible.


    But thinking from another perspective, it was not a big deal to use a method that no one knew of.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang finally sighed in relief. She looked up to check the time and realized¡­


    Unknowingly, she had spent nearly ten hours in the Sword Spirit Workshop, which exceeded the six hours that the incharge had set initially by quite a bit.


    The incharge had an arrogant attitude, and it might have been a misconduct to exceed her time limit by four hours. However¡­


    There were not many Xuanming points in her hands, and if the incharge ordered her to make up for the extra time she spent, she did not have any remaining Xuanming points to do so.


    ¡°I apologize for not noticing the time,¡± Ye Qingtang said rather awkwardly to the incharge.


    The incharge suddenly returned to his senses and scanned Ye Qingtang with a weird expression. However, he did not dare to show his emotions with the elderly beside him and only feignedposure. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Sword Spirit Workshop is not an apathetic ce. So be it if you exceeded the time.¡±


    The incharge spoke generously, but hepletely did not mind Ye Qingtang using four additional hours. If possible, he wished Ye Qingtang would forge a few more weapons for him to watch to his heart¡¯s content.


    Ye Qingtang was at a loss.


    The Sword Spirit Workshop was not an apathetic ce?


    It was her first time hearing it in both her current and previous lives.


    If this were circted, the Xuanling Sect disciples¡¯ chins would probably drop in shock.


    Who was not aware that the Sword Spirit Workshop had the most rules?


    Ye Qingtang could not understand why the incharge suddenly changed his attitude. Since she was not required to supplement additional Xuanming points, she was obviously happy to be saved from additional trouble.

 Chapter 360 - Master of Forging (2)

    Chapter 360: Master of Forging (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The incharge saw that Ye Qingtang seemed to be leaving and immediately looked at the elderly beside him.


    The elderly man had aplicated expression. After remaining silent for some time, he suddenly walked up and asked, ¡°Can I take a look at the two weapons you forged just now?¡±


    Ye Qingtang exceeded her allotted time and was not in a position to reject his plea. Thus, she took both the dagger and the Demonic Blood Sword out.


    The incharge walked forward and held the weapons cautiously with a stunned expression in his eyes. cing the two weapons before the elderly man, the two people looked on agitatedly as though they were looking at precious treasures.


    Staring at the weapons, the elderly man gently brushed his old hand against the two weapons. The Demonic Blood Sword emitted a cold air while some remaining warmth still remained in the dagger.


    ¡°Look, the air of the Demonic Blood Sword and the Spirit Crystals in it arebined perfectly. There¡¯s actually no damage to the sword at all, and its aura is strengthened instead.¡± The elderly man looked at the Demonic Blood Sword with infatuation.


    The incharge nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, indeed. I¡¯ve never seen such a technique before.¡±


    ¡°Look at this dagger¡­¡± The elderly man held the dagger and drew a few strokes in the air, and a sound akin to a dragon¡¯s roar passed by their ears as the dagger glistened.


    The elderly¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The eyes of the incharge were narrowed in enchantment.


    Standing from aside, Ye Qingtang watched the two old men who were overflowing with energy like kids, and the corners of her lips twitched a little. This incharge was like apletely different person.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not say anything as well. After all, she picked up a block of ck gold meteorite iron here, and if she fussed about it with the incharge, she would probably not be able to bring the dagger back with her.


    It was good that only admiration filled the eyes of the incharge and elderly, and they did not seem to make things difficult for her.


    After looking at the weapons for quite some time, they finally returned them rather unwillingly to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± The elderly could not help but ask after returning the weapons to Ye Qingtang.


    However, this question shocked the incharge, who also looked at Ye Qingtang differently.


    Ye Qingtang did not think much and replied. ¡°I am Ye Qingtang.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­¡± The elderly ran a hand through his beard as he took a nce at Ye Qingtang with narrowed eyes. ¡°Initially, I couldn¡¯t tell that you actually know so many forging techniques at such a young age. Since you like it, you can visit the Sword Spirit Workshop more frequently in the future. Don¡¯t waste your talent in forging armaments.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded but was clearly aware that she did not have many extra Xuanming points to spend here. The two weapons were enough for her right now, and unless her skills increased by a great extent, she probably would not visit the Sword Spirit Workshop within a short period of time.


    The elderly and incharge did not say anything else, and Ye Qingtang left after bidding her goodbyes.


    Once Ye Qingtang left, the elderly finallyughed. ¡°This girl has some talent in forging. If shees again in the future, just let her forge.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the incharge respectfully. Admiration emerged in his eyes as well. ¡°I have never expected there to be someone with such a talent in forging in the inner sect. Her techniques are rtively skilled, and I¡¯ve never seen her method of using Spirit Crystals to forge weapons.¡±


    ¡°From what you saw, what do you think of her forging abilities?¡± The elderly asked.


    After a moment of hesitation, the incharge finally spoke. ¡°Perhaps almost on par with mine.¡±


    The elderly man was slightly shocked at his words.


    The incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop appeared rather casual, but if his name was revealed, everyone in the world probably knew about him.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ her forging abilities can be said to be of a master¡¯s standards?¡±

 Chapter 361 - Master of Forging (3)

    Chapter 361: Master of Forging (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The incharge forced a smile. ¡°She only forged one finished weapon today, but the skills she disyed are no worse than mine. I wonder who her master is. Perhaps, only a Grand Master is able to teach such a genius.¡±


    The elderly¡¯s eyes deepened at the words.


    ¡°Everyone thinks that the level of one¡¯s martial skills will enable them to attain a different status. However, regardless of forging or refining pills, one would not have any other concerns if they reached the level of a Grand Master, as powerful figures would offer their services to obtain the items they produced. I wonder how Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation is currently. If there¡¯s nothing outstanding, she could focus on forging armaments. With her talent, it is not impossible to reach the level of a Grand Master,¡± the incharge mumbled.


    In this world, it was extremely rare for people to reach the state of a Grand Master, and only a few were sessful in the past thousand years.


    And those few people had average cultivations, but any random divine weapons they produced could attract a group of people offering their services.


    No matter how powerful the mighty figures were, they would still seek an exceedingly strong weapon, and thus, Grand Masters were people who they had to treat politely the most.


    ¡°It seems that I need to make a trip to the inner sect¡¯s Elders¡¯ Hall.¡± The elderly rubbed his beard as he thought.


    If Ye Qingtang really had the ability to be a Grand Master of forging, she would no longer be as simple as an ordinary disciple to Xuanling Sect. If Xuanling Sect could raise a Grand Master, it would of an exceptional significance.


    At that thought, the elderly did not stay any longer in the Sword Spirit Workshop and left immediately.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang, who exited the Sword Spirit Workshop, did not realize how lucky she was today as she joyously hugged her Demonic Blood Sword and dagger all the way back to her residence.


    In the yard, Fei Ying was cleaning up the fallen leaves and immediately greeted Ye Qingtang when he saw her.


    ¡°Are you in a very good mood today, Miss?¡± Fei Ying blinked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and nodded. Suddenly recalling something, she opened her space ring and took some items out.


    ¡°Tell Ni Shang toe here.¡±


    Fei Ying nodded and immediately called for Ni Shang.


    When Ye Qingtang saw the two young teens standing before her, she finally ced the items that she just took out into their hands.


    ¡°No matter what your identities are currently, ording to your talents, you will not remain here forever as long as you cultivate diligently from now on.¡± Ye Qingtang handed Fei Ying and Ni Shang two basic cultivation techniques which, although were not considered rare, were the most suitable for their age.


    Only byying a strong foundation from young would there be better effects in one¡¯s cultivation in the future.


    Apart from cultivation techniques, Ye Qingtang also handed them a few bottles of Xi Spirit Pills.


    These were all exchanged when she was in the outer sect. Now that she had the Soul Condensation Pills after entering the inner sect, the Xi Spirit Pills were naturally no longer suitable for her.


    Disbelief filled the eyes of the two kids as they looked at the pile of items in their hands.


    The identity of a sword boy or attendant girl was equivalent to that of servants in the inner sect. To guard against their sword boy and attendant girl from developing, many disciples never allowed them to have too much contact with things rted to martial skills, much less take the initiative to give them cultivation techniques and elixirs.


    ¡°Miss¡­ we cannot ept¡­ these items¡­¡± Ni Shang frantically shook her head and returned the items to Ye Qingtang.


    Fei Ying, simrly, was overwhelmed by this unexpected favor and was a little frightened.

 Chapter 362 - Mission (1)

    Chapter 362: Mission (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang would never treat the people around her poorly. After entering the inner sect in her previous life, the sword boy and attendant girl appointed to her treated her pretty well, and that was a slight portion of warmth she received in the sect. However, those two kids were probably not yet ten right now and had not been selected by the sect. She was not powerful enough in her previous life and could not do anything for them. Meeting Fei Ying and Ni Shang this time was considered a kind of fate.


    In her previous life, Fei Ying was able to be an official inner sect disciple through his own talent, and what she did merely won her a favor. Rather, it was Ni Shang¡­ She had never heard anything about Ni Shang in her previous life, but she could tell that Ni Shang¡¯s talent was not any lower than Fei Ying¡¯s from these few days. Yet somehow, she did not manage to be an official disciple in her previous life.


    The two kids still wanted to reject the gifts but were forced to ept them by Ye Qingtang.


    With a pile of items in their hands, Fei Ying and Ni Shang were both surprised and delighted. They thanked her continuously and engraved this precious favor of hers in their hearts.


    It was really their blessing to be able to meet such a nice person like Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang waved a hand for them to continue with their work.


    There was not much work in the courtyard on usual days, and the two kids were idle most of the time. As a sword boy, Fei Ying could exchange a few moves with Ye Qingtang. However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s method of cultivation was not simr to that of normal people. Thus, she rarely allowed Fei Ying to practice with her.


    Rather than letting the two of them waste their time, allowing them to cultivate and improve their skills in their spare time was much better.


    With a weapon she adored, Ye Qingtang would naturally not neglect her cultivation. A month passed in the blink of an eye. Apart from giving the two kids some guidance in their cultivation, most of her time was spent on upgrading herself.


    The spirit energy in the inner sect was much richer than the outer sect, and this was more nourishing for Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root.


    After entering the inner sect for a month, new disciples were required to begin epting sect missions. However, before that, Ye Qingtang had already epted two rewarded missions by herself and earned quite a lot of Xuanming points, which she used to cultivate in the Spirit Consonance River.


    It was a coincidence that her first sect appointed mission was actually together with the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    When the Blood Moon Sect Elder saw Ye Qingtang, there was a subtle change in his expression, and it was not as resistant as before.


    ¡°Some outer sect disciples have not returned from their sect mission within the stipted timing. The sect wants me to take a look.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the mission scroll, and when she thought of the word ¡®disappearance,¡¯ her eyes fell on the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    The mass disappearance of disciples from different sects was mostly rted to the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s resurrection. However, the disappearance situation stopped afterward. Now that there was another disappearance case two monthster, Ye Qingtang could not help but suspect whether it was rted to the Blood Moon Sect.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was rather annoyed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s stare. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ve always been in Xuanling Sect during this period of time, and even if a disciple did disappear, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Even if he wanted to, there was no opportunity.


    Moreover, with Ye Qingtang¡¯s threat and temptation using the Source of the Marrow Pill and Bonded Soul Pill, how would he act recklessly under her watch?


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not you. I¡¯m just asking if you have any clues,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder replied. ¡°How would I have any clues? Everyone from the Blood Moon Sect had their souls sealed back then, and most of them were scattered everywhere. How would I be able to know anything?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was troubled over the matter as well and was more vignt. If this incident was really rted to the Blood Moon Sect, there was nothing bad about the Blood Moon Sect Elder following along.

 Chapter 363 - Mission (2)

    Chapter 363: Mission (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    This time, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mission location was at the Floating Light Canyon, which was some distance away from Xuanling Sect. Traveling to and fro would take at least one month.


    After making some preparations, the two of them set off immediately.


    ¡­


    In the Floating Light Canyon, a few figures shuffled through the dense forest in a panic. They were dressed in the Xuanling Sect¡¯s outer sect uniform, but at that instant, these sect disciples no longer had the arrogance and distinguished air around them as before, with dirt and wounds covering their bodies.


    ¡°The Wind Sword Sect people probably would not be able to catch up so quickly. Let¡¯s take a rest for now.¡± A Xuanling Sect disciple panted. The dirt on his face could not cover his paleplexion.


    The other people slowly stopped after hearing that, and they panted with an ugly expression.


    The seven people were all Xuanling Sect¡¯s outer sect disciples and had received a sect mission a month before. After heading to the Floating Light Canyon, the entire mission waspleted rtively sessfully. However, no one had expected that¡­


    They would actually encounter an ident when they were about to return.


    A pale Su Wan was in the team as well. She pursed her lips lightly and looked towards Lu Xiuwen, who was frowning and breathing unsteadily.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu¡­ will the people from the Wind Sword Sect still chase after us?¡±


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression was very ugly at that moment. This was the first sect mission he epted after recovering from the injury, yet unexpectedly¡­ he was met with such a setback.


    Then, Lu Xiuwen did not reply to Su Wan and rather looked at another disciple in the team.


    That disciple was tall and handsome, but his expression was extremely ugly at that instant with wounds all over his body. It could be said that his injuries were the most severe amongst the seven of them.


    ¡°Qiao Mo, this incident started because of you. With things as such, shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡± Lu Xiuwen threw his words coldly.


    His voice attracted the attention of other people in the team.


    The reason for having to go in hiding in the Floating Light Canyon so miserably was something done by that disciple called Qiao Mo.


    ¡°Junior Brother Lu, this was just an ident. Junior Brother Qiao did not wish for this either. Don¡¯t say anymore already. What is most important right now is to flee from this ce,¡± a disciple mediated.


    Lu Xiuwen scoffed as he looked at the pale Qiao Mo. ¡°ident? If he did not offend the Wind Sword Sect disciples for nothing, why would they attack us? Furthermore, it was originally their own business, but he did not know what was good for him and had to join in. Now that he stirred up such a huge matter, why do we have to suffer together with him?¡±


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s words were rtively harsh, and Qiao Mo¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    The Wind Sword Sect and they usually stayed out of each other¡¯s way. Nothing happened initially when they met, but Qiao Mo happened to see his fianc¨¦e in the group of Wind Sword Sect disciples. As the two groups passed by each other, he caught sight of the youngdy joking with a Wind Sword Sect disciple flirtatiously, which infuriated him immediately. He reasoned with them, but both parties were angered as they argued and ended up in a physical brawl.


    The number of Wind Sword Sect disciples was double of theirs, and when they fought, the seven people from Xuanling Sect naturally were not the Wind Sword Sect¡¯s opponents. In the end, the Xuanling Sect disciples¡­ were still unable to escape after being cornered in the Floating Light Canyon by the Wind Sword Sect disciples for days.

 Chapter 364 - Mission (3)

    Chapter 364: Mission (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the skills, but you still stirred up these troubles. Qiao Mo, if you are a man, you should answer for your own acts and admit your mistakes to the Wind Sword Sect people. Don¡¯t implicate us.¡± Lu Xiuwen¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as displeasure filled him.


    Qiao Mo hung his head low. He was the most severely injured and was extremely vexed over implicating his fellow senior and junior brothers. After being incited by Lu Xiuwen, Qiao Mo straightened himself with difficulty and said, ¡°Junior Brother Lu is right. I should answer for my own acts. I¡¯ll look for the Wind Sword Sect people right now.¡±


    Seeing that Qiao Mo was about to leave while struggling with all the injuries, the other disciples stopped him immediately.


    ¡°What do you mean answering for your own acts! We are all Xuanling Sect disciples and are senior and junior brothers.¡±


    Deep down, everyone was aware that although the conflict was started because of Qiao Mo, the sect¡¯s prestige was at stake right now. If Qiao Mo were to be handed over, what would be of them?


    Pieces of trash that betrayed a fellow disciple to ensure their own safety?


    Lu Xiuwen¡¯s expression turned colder. He did not intend to waste any time here. An outer sect elder recently thought highly of him, and he learned quite a number of cultivation techniques, which improved his skills greatly. This dy would waste so much time that could have been used to upgrade himself.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu¡¯s words have some reason in them. The number of us is fewer than that of the Wind Sword Sect. If they don¡¯t retreat, god knows how long we will be surrounded here for. It is already past the mission submission deadline. If we return anyter, I¡¯m afraid we would all be punished.¡± Su Wan echoed after Lu Xiuwen. Over this period of time, Su Wan witnessed Lu Xiuwen¡¯s improvement, and she was naturally more hopeful.


    Given Lu Xiuwen¡¯s improvements, it seemed that he probably had a chance of bing an inner sect disciple in the inner sect assessment next year.


    As the group was arguing, a few figures suddenly appeared.


    ¡°I was still wondering where you all hid. So it is here.¡± A tall young man who was donned in the Wind Sword Sect¡¯s outer sect uniform walked withrge strides towards the group with over ten Wind Sword Sect disciples following behind him.


    The appearance of the Wind Sword Sect disciples caused the Xuanling Sect disciples to be on full alert.


    ¡°What do you all want to do?¡± A Xuanling Sect disciple asked in a low tone.


    ¡°What do we want to do?¡± The leader of the Wind Sword Sect disciples scoffed. He scanned the faces of the people from Xuanling Sect, and his eyes eventually fell on Qiao Mo.


    ¡°You Xuanling Sect disciples do not have any manners and are actually asking me what I want to do now? He offended a disciple of my sect. Has Xuanling Sect never taught you how to settle this matter?¡±


    Qiao Mo¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He looked at the blustering and truculent Wind Sword Sect people and then looked back at the miserable appearance of his fellow disciples. He clenched his fist silently and took a step forward.


    ¡°I was the perpetrator. If you have anything, juste at me.¡±


    The Wind Sword Sect disciple raised a brow at Qiao Mo and cackled instantly.


    ¡°You have some sense of responsibility. My requirements are not high.¡± His eyes sharpened. Suddenly, he lifted the hem of his clothing and stepped on a stump with his left foot. Tapping his thigh, heughed with an ill intention.


    ¡°As long as you crawl between my legs and admit your mistake with three kowtows, this matter can be considered to be over. I¡¯ll bring my people away immediately and allow you all to leave the Floating Light Canyon.¡±


    The expressions of all Xuanling Sect disciples were extremely ugly upon hearing the Wind Sword Sect disciple.


    ¡°Scoundrel! You¡¯re going too far!!¡±

 Chapter 365 - Mission (4)

    Chapter 365: Mission (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Go too far?¡± The Wind Sword Sect disciple scoffed. The moment he finished his sentence, the group of Wind Sword Sect disciples people immediately drew out their swords, which gleamed threateningly.


    ¡°Is it just an apology from him or all of you seeking death together? The choice is all up to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we are really afraid of you! Let¡¯s fight if that¡¯s what you want!¡± A Xuanling Sect disciple took it upon himself to draw out his sword in preparation for a fight.


    Other disciples, simrly, drew out their swords and made their stand clear.


    Looking at his fellow disciples who fully supported him, Qiao Mo¡¯s eyes reddened, touched by the bonds of his fellow disciples.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll let all of us go as long as I apologize?¡± Qiao Mo took a deep breath. A man should have dignity and not bow down, not to mention the insult of crawling between one¡¯s legs. However, this incident was started because of him, and his fellow disciples were already suffering together with him. Since they had the heart of protecting him, how could he drag them into danger?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I live up to my words. As long as you apologize obediently, we Wind Sword Sect disciples are not unreasonable,¡± the Wind Sword Sect disciple said with a raised brow.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples looked at Qiao Mo in shock, and their faces were agitated.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qiao, you must not do it!¡± How could they tolerate others insulting their fellow disciple right before their eyes!


    As everyone was about to persuade Qiao Mo, Lu Xiuwen suddenly spoke.


    ¡°It cannot be better that Qiao Mo knows clearly the right thing to do and the principles to follow. Senior brothers, why bother going against Qiao Mo¡¯s painstaking decision? This was originally started by him, and now that he can shoulder everything by himself, what is there to not do?¡±


    ¡°Lu Xiuwen! Shut up!¡± A Xuanling Sect disciple red at Lu Xiuwen angrily. If not for the situation, he would have really killed the heartless betrayer that is Lu Xiuwen.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It was Qiao Mo who acted rashly and offended the Wind Sword Sect disciple, which caused us to be in such a hopeless situation. Is there anything wrong if he apologizes now?¡± Su Wan echoed.


    As the Xuanling Sect disciples argued amongst themselves, the Wind Sword Sect disciples snickered as they watched the show. ¡°It seems that there are some logical people in Xuanling Sect as well.¡±


    It was a casual sentence, but the sarcasm was exceptionally obvious.


    They were clearly disciples of the same sect, yet they persuaded a fellow disciple to be insulted in fear of being implicated. Such a thing would never happen in their Wind Sword Sect.


    ¡°Everyone, my mind is set. I am the one who implicated everyone in this matter.¡± Qiao Mo took a deep breath and walked forward, looking coldly at the Wind Sword Sect disciple who lifted a leg and was waiting for him to crawl under.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qiao!¡±


    Some Xuanling Sect disciples wanted to stop him, but Qiao Mo had already made up his mind. Shutting his eyes in resignation, he bent his knees and kneeled on the ground.


    The mockery in the Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ eyes deepened as they waited for Qiao Mo to humiliate himself.


    However¡­


    As Qiao Mo¡¯s knees were about to touch the ground, there was a cold sensation on his knees suddenly.


    Qiao Mo opened his eyes in surprise and suddenly saw¡­


    A sword was ced across his knees, which supported his knees up straight!


    Shock shed past Qiao Mo¡¯s eyes. He looked up and saw¡­


    A stunning girl in a Xuanling Sect uniform was standing beside him with a smile while the handle of that sword was in her hands.


    ¡°A man should have dignity and not bow down. How can our Xuanling Sect disciple kneel down so easily?¡± A casual voice along with a cool breeze entered everyone¡¯s ears. On that exquisite face, her cherry red lips were curled into an evil smile.

 Chapter 366 - Mighty Senior Sister (1)

    Chapter 366: Mighty Senior Sister (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Wind Sword Sect disciple saw that the oue was about to be settled and did not expect such a thing to happen.


    That girl tilted her head slightly as her bright eyes nced across the group of Wind Sword Sect disciples.


    The Wind Sword Sect disciple wanted to berate the girl but was suddenly stopped by hispanion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak carelessly. That is Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect disciple!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Wind Sword Sect disciple fixed his eyes on her.


    Although the girl was wearing Xuanling Sect¡¯s uniform, it was different from that of Qiao Mo¡¯s and the rest, with the most obvious difference being the embroidery that symbolized an inner sect disciple in front of her chest!


    This look caused the group of Wind Sword Sect disciples to pale.


    Inner sect disciple!


    They were only a group of outer sect disciples from Wind Sword Sect, and as sect disciples, how would they now know the world of differences between the inner and outer sect?


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Senior Sister Ye!¡± A Xuanling Sect disciple recognized that girl with just a look and was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Qingtang? Senior Sister Ye?¡± The moment the Xuanling Sect disciple saw Ye Qingtang, it was as though they saw a ray of light in their darkness of despair.


    Qiao Mo fell into a trance as he looked at Ye Qingtang with his mouth hung open.


    ¡°What are you still doing there? Do you want me to help you up?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow at the absent-minded Qiao Mo.


    Qiao Mo stood up frantically and looked at Ye Qingtang with admiration and respect.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder beside Ye Qingtang scanned the situation, and the corners of his lips tugged up.


    He still thought that the disappearance of these disciples was rted to the Blood Moon Sect, but now it seemed that they were just cornered by other sect¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye!¡± Seeing Ye Qingtang, an inner sect disciple, the Xuanling Sect disciples surrounded her as though they had found a mainstay and looked at her with eyes full of respect.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. When she saw Lu Xiuwen and Su Wan, there was not a slight change in her expression. She merely glimpsed past them as though they werepletely unacquainted.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden appearance caught both Lu Xiuwen and Su Wan by surprise. Especially when Qiao Mo and the rest surrounded Ye Qingtang with a look of admiration, Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face darkened in an instant.


    Ye Qingtang simply did not bother with Lu Xiuwen and Su Wan as her eyes were directly fixed on the Wind Sword Sect disciples.


    ¡°What were you all doing just now?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold, but to the Wind Sword Sect disciples, that emotionless voice was like a rumble of thunder that caused their hearts to quiver.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing much.¡± Upon meeting Ye Qingtang, an inner sect disciple, all arrogance was gone in the Wind Sword Sect disciples, who were previously blustering and truculent. Expressions of uneasiness were etched on their faces.


    They initially thought that these dumb fools from Xuanling Sect would definitely be toyed around by them.


    But who would expect that it would actually rm Xuanling Sect¡¯s inner sect disciple!


    And how would they be unaware of the frightening skills that inner sect disciples possessed?


    Even if all of them went up against her together, it was probably not enough to restrain that one girl. Moreover, there was still another inner sect disciple beside her. Just these two people were enough for them to be unable to bear the consequences of failure.


    ¡°Nothing much?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow as she took a glimpse at Qiao Mo, whoseplexion had not recovered to normal.

 Chapter 367 - Mighty Senior Sister (2)

    Chapter 367: Mighty Senior Sister (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Nothing much, and yet, you dared to make my Xuanling Sect disciple kneel to you? How bold of you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice deepened as she spoke. The coldness in her voice caused the Wind Sword Sect disciples to break out in cold sweat in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not it. It¡¯s your Xuanling Sect disciples who started arguing with us first. Thus, we had a conflict,¡± a Wind Sword Sect disciple mustered his courage and said. This was also the truth in reality.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang nced at a few Xuanling Sect disciples. ¡°What happened exactly?¡±


    Qiao Mo and the rest obviously did not dare to conceal anything and recounted the incident fully without leaving out any details.


    After hearing the ount, Ye Qingtang swept a look across the Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ faces. It was a brief nce, but the look in her eyes caused goosebumps to rise on all the Wind Sword Sect disciples.


    ¡°So¡­ you want my junior brother to crawl between your legs and then kowtow to you in apology?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly, but when she finished her sentence, her eyes suddenly sharpened.


    She drew out her Demonic Blood Sword angrily.


    The Demonic Blood Sword which was just strengthened was dangerously imposing. The moment it left its scabbard, a cold air spread in the air.


    The Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ legs wobbled in fear at the sight.


    This was the skill of an inner sect disciple. Before making a strike, they were already exuding such a terrifying and overbearing force. The Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ faces paled instantly, and they did not even dare to let out a fart.


    Looking at Ye Qingtang, warmth spread in the hearts of Qiao Mo and the rest.


    Thinking about how they were tightly chased by the Wind Sword Sect disciples for these few days, did they still dare to act so arrogantly to them with Senior Sister Ye here right now?!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s back view was originally tiny, but at that instant, it seemed extremely tall andrge.


    ¡°Why? Are you bullying us because you think our Xuanling Sect iscking?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    The Wind Sword Sect disciples were about to vomit in fear from Ye Qingtang¡¯s aura but did not dare to retort and only shook their heads violently.


    ¡°It was just a casual talk, yet how dare you corner my junior brothers and not let them go for days? How should I settle this score?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    The Wind Sword Sect disciples were so close to weeping.


    A casual talk?


    How was it a casual talk?!!


    It was clearly Qiao Mo who started the fight. Why did it seem like they intentionally stirred up trouble when Ye Qingtang said it?


    But they did not dare to argue at that instant.


    The other party was an inner sect disciple and was on apletely different level from them.


    When they saw inner sect disciples on usual days, all of them were extremely respectful and cautious.


    ¡°This senior sister over here¡­ You can¡­ settle it however you want¡­¡± The Wind Sword Sect disciples were really frightened then.


    Ye Qingtang was not anxious to reply and instead turned around to look at Qiao Mo and the rest. ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    Their injuries were not severe and were mostly external injuries. It was just that they seemed rather miserable after being chased. They were about to speak, but Ye Qingtang turned around by herself and spoke to the Wind Sword Sect disciples.


    ¡°You all caused my junior brothers to be so heavily injured and dyed their return to the sect to submit their mission. Of course, you all mustpensate for their loss.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ eyes were about to pop out.


    <em>Heavily injured?</em>


    <em>How were they heavily injured?!</em>


    Qiao Mo and the rest were dumbfounded.


    Where did Senior Sister Ye see that they were heavily injured?!

 Chapter 368 - Mighty Senior Sister (3)

    Chapter 368: Mighty Senior Sister (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Wind Sword Sect has many spirit pills, including the Elegant Moon Pill which you all most likely have. Forget it¡­ Each of you just has topensate two bottles of the Elegant Moon Pill, and this matter can be considered to be over,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    The Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ faces darkened.


    The Wind Sword Sect¡¯s Elegant Moon Pill had simr effects as Xuanling Sect¡¯s Xi Spirit Pill but was more effective.


    Outer sect disciples like them would only be given three bottles every month.


    Ye Qingtang shaved almost one month¡¯s quantity away from them!


    ¡°Why? Unwilling?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ hesitant faces and smiled faintly. She waved her Demonic Blood Sword, and an aura was shot out from the de.


    In just an instant, the sword aura swept across the forest nearby, and like a wave, all the trees within a hundred meters away were chopped!


    A loud crashing sound pierced everyone¡¯s ears.


    Everyone stared at the ttened forest with their mouths hung ajar as cold sweat trickled down their foreheads.


    How terrifying was this power!


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye is so powerful!¡± The Xuanling Sect disciples were in awe. So this was the ability of an inner sect disciple?


    After seeing the damage that Ye Qingtang did with just a light move, Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face darkened to an extreme instantly.


    <em>Ye Qingtang actually became this powerful!</em>


    <em>How could this be!</em>


    Previously, Lu Xiuwen had never witnessed Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills during the inner sect assessment and was very skeptical of Ye Qingtang¡¯s entrance to the inner sect. However, personally seeing everything today, he suddenly realized that the distance between him and Ye Qingtang had unknowingly widened to a point that it was insurmountable.


    Even the Blood Moon Sect Elder beside Ye Qingtang could not help but secretly call her a monster after seeing her skills.


    It was just a month. How exactly did this girl improve so quickly?!


    The skills of the current Ye Qingtang and when she was taking the inner sect assessment was also a world of differences.


    In reality, Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills improved by arge extent in this one month since entering the inner sect.


    The upgrading of her spirit root and the rich spirit energy in the inner sect allowed her skills to improve rapidly.


    Now, she had already surpassed Connate Level Nine and entered Martial Qi Level One¡ªapletely unimaginable presence to the outer sect disciples.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, any one of you cane forward to receive one move from me. If you can withstand it, this matter can be settled.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the Wind Sword Sect disciples who were all a miserable shade of white while uttering something that threw them into utter despair.


    All color was drained from the Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ faces.


    Who the hell would be able to withstand one move from her?!


    Was this not seeking death!


    Then, no matter how unwilling they were, they could only submit.


    The group of Wind Sword Sect disciples handed the Elegant Moon Pills over gloomily.


    After collecting over thirty bottles of Elegant Moon Pill, Ye Qingtang was slightly more satisfied. ¡°You all can scram now.¡±


    The Wind Sword Sect disciples did not dare to hang around any longer and fled off hurriedly.


    Watching them leave, Qiao Mo and the rest felt that their anger was avenged satisfyingly.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Ye. If not for you today, we would have been humiliated by them.¡± Tears filled the Xuanling Sect disciples¡¯ eyes.


    It was only when they saw an inner sect disciple from their sect during a crisis and were saved from misery did it ur to them how precious their clothes that symbolized Xuanling Sect disciple were.

 Chapter 369 - Mighty Senior Sister (4)

    Chapter 369: Mighty Senior Sister (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    There was a smile in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at the group of disciples.


    Temporarily leaving aside the fact that the disciplespeted amongst each other within the sect, all of them were shouldering the same sect glory once they were out of the sect.


    ¡°We are from the same sect. There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile. Afterward, she handed the Wind Sword Sect disciples¡¯ pensation¡± of over thirty Elegant Moon Pills to the leading disciple.


    ¡°These are Wind Sword Sect¡¯spensation to you all. Divide it amongst yourselves.¡±


    The disciples shook their heads in a fluster.


    ¡°No no no¡­ We cannot ept these, Senior Sister Ye. If not for you, we would have either died or been heavily insulted and injured. We cannot ept these items.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at them funnily.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept it? Theypensated you all, not me. Furthermore, I only said a few sentences. You are all injured and are dyed by a few days. If notpensated well, you all would fall behind others.¡±


    The disciples were at a loss of whether tough or cry.


    <em>Senior sister, those few sentences that you said then were the key!</em>


    Calcting the price of these Elegant Moon Pills and then the number of sentences that Ye Qingtang said, a single word from her was really almost worth a thousand teals of gold!


    The group could not win over Ye Qingtang and could only ept it reluctantly, though their hearts were deeply filled with gratitude.


    Lu Xiuwen and Su Wan had been lingering outside and did not near Ye Qingtang. It was as though the two of them were isted by the group.


    Ye Qingtang naturally did not pay them any attention and took a leave first after leaving some instructions for the group.


    The mission this time was rather simple and unrted to the Blood Moon Sect. Everything was smooth.


    Ye Qingtang had just left, but the disciples had still not returned to their senses from Ye Qingtang¡¯s valiant and heroic bearing.


    As outer sect disciples, they rarely had chances to interact with inner sect disciples. To them, the words ¡®inner sect¡¯ was unreachable and extremely mysterious.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye is such a nice person.¡± Qiao Mo scratched his head, and his eyes were filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Did you all see clearly just now? That one move from Senior Sister Ye was so domineering!¡± A disciple was still absorbed in that one move that Ye Qingtang unleashed previously. Just looking at the many trees that were chopped, one could tell how frightening that sword aura was.


    ¡°Did Senior Sister Ye use the sword aura just now? Weren¡¯t only Martial Qi Level Ones able to use it? Why do I remember that¡­ Senior Sister Ye had only entered the inner sect for one month¡­¡±


    The famous story of Ye Qingtang¡¯s entrance into the inner sect had long circted in the outer sect, and the few of them were not unfamiliar with it. However, after seeing her in person today, they realized¡­


    Senior Sister Ye was way more domineering than the rumors had told her to be.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye was able to advance from Connate Level Nine to Martial Qi Level One in a month¡¯s time. She is indeed powerful and truly the disciple who entered the inner sect in the shortest time. If I have just ten percent of her skills, I would be content already.¡±


    Everyone was full of exmation over Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills and did not notice that Lu Xiuwen¡¯s face was extremely somber.


    He had felt that he improved greatly in this one month, yet unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills improved at a tremendous pace.


    With just that little improvement of his, it was an utter joke inparison to Ye Qingtang.


    Su Wan looked at Lu Xiuwen¡¯s somber side profile and did not dare to say anything further.


    However, from the incident today, Su Wan realized¡­


    Ye Qingtang had long been at another level.

 Chapter 370 - Rage (1)

    Chapter 370: Rage (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Why did you just let the people from the Wind Sword Sect go?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder followed Ye Qingtang as she walked out of the Floating Light Canyon. He suddenly had other thoughts in his mind.


    Ye Qingtang stopped and took a nce at the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    ¡°Source of the Marrow Pill.¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was stunned as he heard the words.


    ¡°I just asked only haha¡­¡± He avoided Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesight, but how he wished to strangle the girl in front of him.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder felt depressed. Ye Qingtang joined the mission for the sect and the Xuanming points. But what could he get?


    Nothing in the sect was attractive to him, especially the honor of the sect.


    He could only bear with it when Ye Qingtang suppressed him.


    Ye Qingtang rubbed her brows as she looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    The old guy would not even behave for a second. If she did not watch him tightly, he would definitely target others.


    The mission was smooth this time. Ye Qingtang did not wish to waste any time as she still needed to cultivate in the inner sect. She then rushed back to Xuanling Sect.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder returned to his yard gloomily when they returned to the sect. Ye Qingtang was amused by his expression and decided to refine some Source of the Marrow Pills for him in the next few days.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her yard, but she realized that something was not right when she pushed open the gate of the yard.


    Since she provided Fei Ying and Ni Shang with basic cultivation technique previously, they would cultivate and practice all the time in the yard. However, the yard now was empty and messy. There was the smell of blood in the air.


    An uneasy feeling rose in her heart. She then rushed into the yard and saw pools of blood on the stone path at the center of the yard.


    The blood was dry now, but it still stroke her eyes.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Lady¡­¡± A weak voice came from the house at the side.


    Ye Qingtang looked towards the house, and she was totally stunned.


    Fei Ying, who was injured heavily,id at the door, and his face was full of wounds.


    ¡°You are finally back¡­ Young Lady¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt uneasier as she looked at his injured body. She then noticed that Ni Shang was not around. She dashed towards Fei Ying and asked, ¡°Where is Ni Shang?¡±


    Fei Ying shivered as he heard the question. Tears flowed out of his swollen eyes. He kneeled in front of Ye Qingtang and knocked his head on the ground constantly.


    ¡°Young Lady, please¡­ save Ni Shang¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened!¡± Ye Qingtang held Fei Ying¡¯s cor and dragged him up.


    Fei Ying was choked with sobs. ¡°Ni Shang¡­ Ni Shang was brought away by them. I was so useless¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect her. Young Lady, please, you are the only one who can save her now.¡±


    Fei Ying told everything to Ye Qingtang slowly.


    After Ye Qingtang left for her mission, Fei Ying and Ni Shang used all the time to cultivate and guard the yard. They wanted to help Ye Qingtang to look after the silver wolf, but it disappeared one day. Both of them were nervous and worried about the silver wolf. However, danger approached them secretly.

 Chapter 371 - Rage (2)

    Chapter 371: Rage (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Though Ni Shang was still young, she was almost a fully-grown girl with a pretty face. She was quite attractive among the attendant girls.


    Before Ni Shang was assigned to Ye Qingtang, some inner sect disciples would flirt with her. She did not dare to resist, and she was still young.


    The situation was better after she was assigned to Ye Qingtang.


    However, after Ye Qingtang left, the three disciples who liked to flirt with her came again with Song Junqiu.


    The four inner sect disciples broke into Ye Qingtang¡¯s yard and kidnapped Ni Shang. Fei Ying wanted to stop them, but he was not strong enough to fight against them. He was beaten heavily until he fainted but still could not stop them.


    ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯m aware that we are just servants and that our lives worth nothing. But Ni Shang is always loyal. Please save her¡­¡± Fei Ying begged Ye Qingtang constantly and kneeled onto the floor again. He ignored his injuries and knocked his head heavily onto the ground. The blood on his forehead was transferred onto the stone ground.


    Ye Qingtang took a heavy breath and asked, ¡°Besides Song Junqiu, who are the other three people?¡±


    Fei Ying then said the names of the other three people.


    Ye Qingtang felt her brain almost explode after hearing the names.


    The names that Fei Ying said were the three inner sect disciples that he killed in her previous life.


    That was the reason why she did not hear of Ni Shang¡¯s name in her previous life. Ni Shang in her previous life most likely did not survive the incident and was tortured to death by the three disciples. Fei Ying was stimted by Ni Shang¡¯s death, and his potential was discovered. He worked hard and became an inner sect disciple. He then tortured the three disciples to death.


    Everything now ovepped with the information from her previous life. Just this time, there was a Song Junqiu.


    ¡°Young Lady, please¡­ please save her. As long as you are willing to save her, I will serve you for the rest of my life.¡± Fei Ying continued begging. He was slightly younger than Ni Shang, and she always took care of him. He always treated Ni Shang as his sister.


    He hated himself the most when Ni Shang was humiliated. He hated his weakness and inability. He hated that he did not have the ability to protect her.


    He also knew that they were inferiorpared to the disciples. Even though Ye Qingtang was their Young Lady, she did not have the duty to provoke other disciples for them. However¡­


    He had no other way.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and said slowly. She frowned heavily as her sightnded on Fei Ying who was kneeling in front of her.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Ye Qingtang then walked out of the yard.


    Fei Ying was stunned and raised his head. His face was full of confusion.


    ¡°You better hurry up if you want to save her.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice was cold but anxious.


    She did not know when Ni Shang was killed in her previous life. ording to Fei Ying, Ni Shang was kidnapped three days ago. If they did not save her on time, she might¡­


    Fei Ying then realized what Ye Qingtang was going to do. He wiped off his tears and got up from the floor and caught up with Ye Qingtang.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder who just left his yard suddenly saw Ye Qingtang. He wanted to escape instinctively, but¡­


    Ye Qingtang was covered by a murderous look.

 Chapter 372 - Rage (3)

    Chapter 372: Rage (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was shocked.


    What was going on?


    Why was she so fierce?!


    Was she going to eat someone alive?!


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder then followed them to figure out what was going on.


    Outside the Practice Hall, Song Junqiu was with the three disciples. Their faces were very pleasant.


    ¡°That girl¡¯s growth is not bad at her age.¡±


    ¡°She will be nicer after a few years.¡±


    ¡°After a few years? I think her innocence now is just right. It is so satisfying to watch her begging me.¡± The three disciplesughed, and their faces were full of contentment.


    Song Junqiu sneered as he saw how filthy the people were. He did not care about the girl at all. He was involved just because Ni Shang was Ye Qingtang¡¯s servant.


    Song Junqiu resented her so much every time he recalled how Ye Qingtang framed him and how he lost so many bottles of Song Junqiu to Feng Moli. Now Ye Qingtang was not in the sect, there was no issue for inner sect disciples to punish her attendant girl.


    When the three people were discussing, Song Junqiu noticed a person approaching. He narrowed his eyes and exchanged nces with the three people. The three of them stopped their discussion and looked towards the person.


    All three of themughed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our Junior Sister Ye? What happened to your sword boy? Howe he is injured? It¡¯s a bit too harsh for you to treat your servant like this¡­¡± One of the disciples smiled and said. His arrogant face appeared so disgusting.


    Fei Ying, who followed Ye Qingtang, wanted to go forward when he saw Song Junqiu and the three people, but he was stopped by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, what are you so angry for?¡± Song Junqiu smiled, but his scornful sight nced at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Where is Ni Shang?¡± Fei Ying stared at them and asked.


    Song Junqiu took a nce at Fei Ying and sneered. His eyes were full of disdain. He looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, where are your servant¡¯s manners? A mere sword boy dares to challenger inner sect disciples?¡±


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes and pulled Fei Ying back. She scanned through their faces, and¡­ she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°I had entered the inner sect for a month now. I heard that inner sect disciples couldpete among ourselves. Senior Brothers, are you willing topete against me in the Life and Death Ring?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Life and Death Ring?¡± Song Junqiu and the rest were stunned.


    The sect did not allow private fighting among the disciples, but there were always conflicts between disciples. To ban private fighting, there was a Life and Death Ring in the inner sect.


    On the Life and Death Ring, death was determined by destiny. Even if one were to die on the Ring, no one would receive any punishment.


    However, fighting on the Life and Death Ring needed to be approved by the inner sect wardens. Both parties had to sign the Life and Death agreement.


    Ye Qingtang just entered the sect for a month, and she dared to challenge them?!


    Song Junqiu and the restughed when they realized what she was talking about.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you want to go onto the Life and Death Ring against four of us? Are you joking?¡±

 Chapter 373 - Life And Death Ring (1)

    Chapter 373: Life And Death Ring (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    A new disciple who just entered the sect for month challenged four people to fight on the Life and Death Ring. Was she trying tomit suicide?


    Song Junqiu sneered. He realized that she was trying to take revenge for Ni Shang.


    However¡­


    Did she not know her own abilities?


    How did she dare to be so arrogant?


    She was going tomit suicide.


    Fei Ying was stunned as well. He heard of the Life and Death Ring as he spent quite a long time in the inner sect. He hated these four people, but he did not expect Ye Qingtang to want to fight against them on the Life and Death Ring for Ni Shang.


    Fei Ying was a little bewildered. He held Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeves, and he was very nervous.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    The Martial Qi Level One had four Heavens. Every Heaven consisted of three stages. They had been in the inner sect for a few years. The three disciples were at the second stage of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, and Song Junqiu was at the third stage.


    Ye Qingtang had only entered the inner sect for a month, and she just reached the First Heaven of the Martial Qi level One. She was at the first stage of the First Heaven. There was a great difference in ability between her and the three disciples and a greater difference with Song Junqiu.


    With every stage difference of the Marital Qi, the difference of the ability was immense. It was suicide for Ye Qingtang to challenge the four people on the Life and Death Ring alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Do you dare to ept my challenge?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the four people seriously.


    They suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Of course we ept. Why not? Since you are so brave, we have to ept your challenge.¡± Song Junqiu smiled.


    ¡°Invite the warden over now. Since Junior Sister Ye has met the requirements, we must ept as her Senior Brothers,¡± Song Junqiu said to one of the disciples.


    The disciple immediately invited the warden over.


    The warden was surprised as he heard that Ye Qingtang wanted to challenge the four people at the same time on the Life and Death Ring.


    ¡°The five of you, are you sure about it?¡± The warden asked cautiously. He revealed aplex look as he turned towards Ye Qingtang.


    The Life and Death Ring was a dangerous ring in the inner sect. There were some disciples who challenged others on the ring. But Ye Qingtang, as a new disciple, wanted to challenge four people at the same time?! What nonsense!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied firmly.


    ¡°Then the five of you have to sign the Life and Death Agreement. Whether you live or die on the ring will depend on your destiny,¡± the warden said after seeing that his persuasion was not working.


    The five of them did not object and signed the agreement in front of the warden.


    Song Junqiu was thest to sign. He sneered as he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s name on the agreement.


    He wanted to teach Ye Qingtang a lesson, but she was rushing tomit suicide. Even if they were to beat her to death on the ring, no one would say anything about them.


    ¡°The challenge will be ten dayster. You shall go to the Life and Death Ring.¡± The warden kept away the agreement and left a reminder.


    Song Junqiu stared at Ye Qingtang in an evil way after the warden left.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I shall wait for you at the Life and Death Ring ten dayster.¡±


    Ye Qingtang narrow her eyes.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she suddenly said as Song Junqiu and the rest were about to leave.

 Chapter 374 - Life And Death Ring (2)

    Chapter 374: Life And Death Ring (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Song Junqiu slowed down his path and turned to look at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Do you regret your choice now, Junior Sister Ye?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sneered. ¡°Where is Ni Shang?¡±


    Song Junqiu lifted his eyebrows and took a nce at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Ni Shang?¡±


    He then appeared to suddenly remember something and smiled. ¡°Are you talking about your servant girl? Don¡¯t be so nervous. We saw the potential of that girl, and that¡¯s why we brought her away to teach her. If you are concerned, I¡¯ll ask someone to send her backter.¡±


    The other three disciples¡¯ faces changed.


    They had yet tasted the girl. How could she be returned to Ye Qingtang so soon?


    They were about to speak when Song Junqiu nced at them, and they had to remain silent.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Song,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Song Junqiu replied.


    From the start, Song Junqiu was involved because of the grudge between them. Now that Ye Qingtang would face her destiny soon once she stepped onto the Life and Death Ring, Ni Shang was useless to him.


    Furthermore, even though some disciples would punish their attendant girls and sword boys in the inner sect, this could not be discussed openly. If the wardens or the Elders found out about that, those disciples would be punished.


    They kidnapped Ni Shang previously as Ye Qingtang was not back yet, and Fei Ying would not be able to see the wardens and the Elders as a sword boy. That was why they dared to kidnap her. However, Ye Qingtang was back now. If they still held Ni Shang, she might report the case to the wardens and the Elders. They would face the consequence then.


    ¡°Do you have any other things, Junior Sister Ye?¡± Song Junqiu smiled and asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Song Junqiu smiled and left with the other three disciples.


    Fei Ying gritted his teeth as the four people walked away arrogantly.


    ¡°Young Lady, you do not need to fight against them on the Life and Death Ring. If we report to the wardens and the Elders that they kidnapped Ni Shang, they will be punished.¡± Fei Ying felt gracious towards Ye Qingtang for rescuing them, but he was also worried for Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head insistently.


    Ni Shang was just an attendant girl. If they reported the case, Song Junqiu and the rest would only receive light punishments. Furthermore, Song Junqiu had some connections with one of the wardens in the inner sect.


    This was not the revenge that Ye Qingtang wanted.


    ¡°I will take revenge with my own hands,¡± Ye Qingtang said and squinted her eyes. How could she let the people who dared to touch her people go?


    Fei Ying was in aplex mood as he stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder had witnessed the whole situation and figured out the whole story. Based on his understanding of Ye Qingtang, she would use her life to protect her people.


    ¡°Their abilities are above yours. Are you sure you are going to fight against them together on the Life and Death Ring?¡± the Blood Moon Sect Elder said.


    Ye Qingtang now was still weaker than the weakest person in the four of them. How could she win?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was stunned.


    ¡°I would have never cared for you if you did not bribe me with the Bonded Soul Pill. I wish you die as soon as possible.¡¯


    Ye Qingtang headed back after signing the Life and Death Agreement.


    Not long after Ye Qingtang and Fei Ying returned to their home, Ni Shang was sent back by Song Junqiu¡¯s people.

 Chapter 375 - Life And Death Ring (3)

    Chapter 375: Life And Death Ring (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    But when Ye Qingtang saw Ni Shang¡¯s current appearance, it was as though a huge rock was pressed on her chest, causing her to be so stifled that breathing was difficult.


    The usually petite and pretty girl wasying on bed breathlessly. Her tiny body was covered with bruises, and her clothes were already badly torn. Her fair face was discolored from the bruises, and there was a huge cut on her forehead of which blood flowed along her temples and stained the pillow under her headpletely red.


    ¡°Ni Shang!¡± Fei Ying saw Ni Shang¡¯s tragic appearance and broke down on the floor immediately.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes at Ni Shang¡¯s situation, and her breathing deepened.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Ye Qingtang ordered coldly.


    Ni Shang sustained too many injuries, and if not treated immediately, she would bepletely crippled even if she kept her life.


    Looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold side profile, Fei Ying did not dare to hesitate and immediately left the room. He shut the door tight and copsed against it. He sped his hands tightly and ced it against his forehead as he prayed repeatedly.


    He was too useless and thus caused Ni Shang to suffer such torture.


    He must be stronger!


    No matter what price he had to pay, he must obtain more power and never ever allow¡­ the people around him to suffer again.


    In the room, Ye Qingtang took out many elixirs from her space ring and swiftly checked Ni Shang¡¯s injuries.


    Ni Shang had countless internal and external injuries. Just looking at those hideous wounds, she did not dare to imagine what kind of torture and humiliation she suffered in these three days.


    Looking at Ni Shang¡¯s current appearance, Ye Qingtang could not help but recall the young girl¡¯s shy smile when she nervously called her ¡°Miss¡± on the first day they met.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the murderous intent in her heart.


    <em>Song Junqiu, just you wait!</em>


    <em>I will definitely return this a hundredfold!!</em>


    Ye Qingtang forced herself to calm down and used the spirit energy in her body to heal her injuries. She pouredrge amounts of elixirs into Ni Shang¡¯s mouth without finding it a shame, all to ensure that Ni Shang kept on to herst breath.


    After encountering this incident right after she returned, she was fully upied from day tote night.


    Ni Shang¡¯s condition finally stabilized a little. As her breathing gradually stabilized, her tightly shut eyes opened with difficulty.


    When her clear eyes were opened, terror and despair were written in her eyes as she let out a shrill cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!!¡± Ni Shang crawled up in fear. Trembling, she clutched on the nket tightly and curled up in the corner of the bed.


    Her struggle caused the wound that had yet to heal to rip open once again, and gushes of blood stained the pure white bandage.


    ¡°Ni Shang, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Upon seeing Ni Shang¡¯s terrified behavior, Ye Qingtang did her best to gentlyfort Ni Shang.


    Ni Shang could not stop trembling in fear. After seeing that the person before her was Ye Qingtang, it was as though her body broke down entirely as her purpled lips quivered and parted slightly.


    ¡°Mi¡­ Miss¡­¡± Large teardrops slid out from her eyes silently. Looking at Ye Qingtang who was like thest straw to clutch at, she fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms in despair.


    ¡°Miss¡­ You¡¯re back¡­ You¡¯re finally back¡­¡± A heart-wrenching voice escaped Ni Shang¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 376 - Life And Death Ring (4)

    Chapter 376: Life And Death Ring (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang lightly hugged the tiny frame that never stopped trembling, and her brows furrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. I am back already. No one can ever harm you again.¡±


    Ni Shang clutched onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes tightly and choked in between sobs. No one could imagine what kind of suffering she went through in these few days.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart ached as she pacified the young girl. Rage gradually med up within her as she felt a warm sensation on her blouse due to Ni Shang¡¯s tears.


    In the room, Ni Shang¡¯s cries traveled out from the cracks of the door. Upon hearing Ni Shang¡¯s heartbreaking cries, Fei Ying, who was sitting outside the door, felt as if a knife was pierced in his heart. He clenched his teeth and punched the hard rock ground. Even though his knuckles were bleeding badly, it never suppressed the excruciating pain in his heart.


    Ni Shang cried for a long time. With her age, how difficult must it have been for her to go through those three days of torture?


    She mumbled the torture she experienced in these few days in choppy sentences.


    The more Ye Qingtang listened, the more the murderous feeling in her intensified.


    In her previous life, Ni Shang did not meet Ye Qingtang and did not have the slightest ability to protect herself, thus ending up being tortured to death.


    But this time, the only lucky thing was that Ni Shang was never really humiliated by those three bastards. Before this, the cultivation techniques that Ye Qingtang taught Ni Shang protected Ni Shang¡¯sst thread of dignity. While she was unable to escape, she resisted desperately and never allowed the three disciples to have their way, though the number of beatings she suffered from the resistance was not little.


    Ni Shang was exhausted from crying, and her originally frail body could not support itself. Between sobs, she eventually fell into a deep slumber in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    However, there no longer was neither pain nor despair on Ni Shang¡¯s face this time.


    She knew that Miss was back, and she was finally safe.


    Ye Qingtang gently settled Ni Shang in bed and left the room.


    There was a faint smell of blood outside. There were no emotions on her face when she saw Fei Ying, who copsed outside the door, and his badly battered fists, which left a trail of blood on the ground


    ¡°Do you hate it?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a low voice.


    Fei Ying looked down and nodded firmly.


    ¡°Be stronger then. Strong enough to protect the people around you and never let them suffer again. Otherwise, even if you kill yourself from the hatred, it would only be a joke to those people,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    Fei Ying suddenly looked up. In the dark night, his bright yet sharp eyes were like knives from which the innocence belonging to a young teen waspletely absent.


    ¡°Miss, I wish to be stronger!¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°I will teach you after the Life and Death Ring. Before that, you must take good care of Ni Shang. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fei Ying gave a firm nod, but worry suddenly emerged in his heart. ¡°Miss, that Life and Death Ring¡­¡±


    ¡°I know my limits.¡± Afterward, Ye Qingtang returned to her own room.


    Ni Shang¡¯s injuries weighed heavily on Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. She was clearly aware that her current skills were not considered the top amongst the inner sect disciples, but she must avenge Ni Shang without a doubt!


    There were still ten days left¡­


    She must make a breakthrough in these ten days. Otherwise, even if she went on the Life and Death Ring, she would be the one who died.


    In her room, her eyes narrowed as she thought of the Life and Death Ring that was going to happen ten dayster.


    Ten days¡­

 Chapter 377 - Ice and Fire (1)

    Chapter 377: Ice and Fire (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang was only at the first stage of the First Heaven in the Martial Qi Level One realm while Song Junqiu was already at the third stage of the First Heaven and was only a step away from entering the Second Heaven.


    To win against Song Junqiu and the rest on the Life and Death Ring, the only option for her was to break through to the Second Heaven state in these ten days!


    However, to advance an entire realm in such a short span of time was easier said than done.


    Ye Qingtang was able to achieve remarkable improvements on the eve of the inner sect assessment back then by relying on the effects that the upgrade of her spirit root brought.


    Ye Qingtang realized that every time her spirit root was improved, her abilities would increase by leaps and bounds. Currently, she was already an orange spirit root, and while the inner sect was rich in spirit energy, she could clearly feel that the advancement of her spirit root was gradually slowing.


    The higher the spirit root was, the harder it was to nourish it. The reason she came to Xuanling Sect was for the ck Heaven Water in Xuanling Sect¡¯s mystic realm, which the Pce Lord of the Antiquity Pce talked about the other day. Only the ck Heaven Water could allow her spirit root to improve at a faster speed.


    It was just that there were still months to the start of the mystic realm, and only highly-ranked disciples in the inner sect have the qualifications to enter. Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current position in the inner sect, she would probably not have the qualification to enter even if the mystic realm opened.


    She only had ten days worth of time then.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as she pondered over the methods which could increase her skills rapidly. Her eyes swept across the room but realized a familiar figure was missing.


    ¡°Xiao Guai?¡±


    Astonished, Ye Qingtang stood up and searched around her courtyard to no avail, with only the little lightning dragonying on the bed dejectedly.


    She only found out from Fei Ying that the silver wolf disappeared unknowingly after she left, and they could not find it despite days of searching.


    ¡°What is going on exactly?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. When she was in the outer sect, she had entrusted the silver wolf under Qin Huan¡¯s care as well when she went out on a mission, but when she returned, Qin Huan said the silver wolf disappeared.


    It was just that Ye Qingtang thought Qin Huan was bbering nonsense when she saw the silver wolf.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    The silver wolf actually disappeared again?


    Ye Qingtang found it strange but could not see any traces of the silver wolf. The Life and Death Ring was going to happen ten dayster, and she could not be distracted to search for it right now. Furthermore, Fei Ying had to take care of Ni Shang. Thus, she could only suppress the matter for the moment.


    She did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but she was not the slightest anxious although she knew the silver wolf was nowhere to be found, as though she had a premonition somehow.


    The disappearance of the silver wolf was not because of any external factors but its own decision.


    Leaving the disappearance case aside, Ye Qingtang focused on the matter at hand.


    With her usual cultivation, breaking through from stage one of the First Heaven to the Second Heaven in ten days was almost impossible. Time was limited, and Ye Qingtang could only take another route.


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang dragged the drowsy Blood Moon Sect Elder up.


    ¡°How many Xuanming points do you still have?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was still half-asleep as he looked at the number on his bracelet.


    ¡°About two thousand.¡±


    Arge portion of the Xuanming points was left by Zhou Qu. Since the Blood Moon Sect Elder did not find a use for anything, he had never touched it at all and even earned quite an amount from the mission with Ye Qingtang before.


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Ye Qingtang said straightforwardly.


    ¡°What?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was slightly stunned.


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to exin anything and took out a bottle of the Summoning Soul Pills. ¡°Exchange or not?¡±

 Chapter 378 - Ice and Fire (2)

    Chapter 378: Ice and Fire (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Exchange exchange exchange!¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes flickered after seeing the Summoning Soul Pill.


    Xuanming points were only a string of numbers to him without any use, but the Summoning Soul Pill was a baby.


    Then, the Blood Moon Sect Elder slid all his Xuanming points to Ye Qingtang¡¯s bracelet and hugged that bottle of Summoning Soul Pills with a blissful smile.


    With the two thousand Xuanming points from the Blood Moon Sect Elder and the few thousands she had, Ye Qingtang had nearly six thousand Xuanming points. Subsequently, she sprinted to the Xuanming Pavilion with the curious Blood Moon Sect Elder following right after.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival in the pavilion immediately drew the attention of many disciples.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? I heard that she issued a challenge on the Life and Death Ring to Song Junqiu and his three followers yesterday. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Can it not be? The Life and Death Agreement was already signed. In my opinion, she is simply seeking death. She just entered the inner sect for a month yet dared to issue a challenge to four people. If that isn¡¯t seeking death, then what is?¡±


    ¡°Why do I remember that Ye Qingtang is a red spirit root? It was already pretty strange when she entered the inner sect previously. Why is she stirring up trouble now?¡±


    ¡°She is the only red spirit root in the inner sect, which is rather amazing if I were to say. However, she is a little overboard on this matter. What is her skill level now? She¡¯s at most stage one of the First Heaven in Martial Qi Level One, but she actually dared to challenge them?¡±


    ¡°Fighting against four people at one go. Is she really tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Just an inted ego.¡±


    There was a mor of discussion amongst the disciples. The news of Ye Qingtang challenging Song Junqiu¡¯s clique had already circted widely in the inner sect, provoking much noise. It could be said to be the biggest joke in the inner sect recently.


    Ye Qingtang walked into the Xuanming Pavilion without bothering about the discussions.


    ¡°I want to exchange for the Quenching me Pill,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the Xuanming Pavilion warden.


    The Quenching me Pill was a type of pill that could stimte spirit energy and allow the spirit energy in one¡¯s body to reach a peak in a short span of time.


    The disciples watched Ye Qingtang in curiosity and reckoned that the Quenching me Pill that she exchanged for was to be used on the Life and Death Ring.


    However, while the Quenching me Pill could boost one¡¯s skills in a short time, the duration of the peak state was extremely short. Moreover, it could stimte the spirit energy to the maximum because it forcefully catalyzed the effect of the spirit energy in the body. Once the effect wore off, the user would fall into a frail condition very quickly.


    Even if Ye Qingtang consumed the Quenching me Pill and disyed her peak abilities, it would still be difficult for her to deal with Song Junqiu and the rest on the Life and Death Ring. After all, she had not reached the realm of those four disciples, and the difference of a stage was enough to produce andslide victory.


    The warden looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°One hundred Xuanming points for one pill. How many pills do you want?¡±


    After making an estimation, Ye Qingtang finally replied. ¡°Twenty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang words caused the onlooking disciples to be dumbfounded.


    <em>Twenty pills?</em>


    <em>Is she treating the Quenching me Pill as a mud ball?</em>


    <em>Disciples would only prepare at most one pill on usual days. Who would buy twenty pills at once?</em>


    <em>Is she insane?</em>


    <em>If she swallowed all of them in a go, wouldn¡¯t she explode and die?</em>


    The warden clearly did not expect Ye Qingtang to ask for so many as well and only returned to his senses after a while.


    ¡°You want twenty pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The warden looked at Ye Qingtang strangely and really could not figure out what she wanted those for. However, since she wanted to exchange for the items, he naturally did not have any reason to stop her.

 Chapter 379 - Ice and Fire (3)

    Chapter 379: Ice and Fire (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The warden took out twenty Quenching me Pills and slid away two thousand Xuanming points from Ye Qingtang.


    To inner sect disciples, two thousand Xuanming points were not considered to be a huge pinch in their hearts, but it was not a small amount either. When the disciples saw Ye Qingtang wasting two thousand Xuanming points just like that, they could not help but mumble that she was a fool.


    Ye Qingtang kept the Quenching me Pills but did not leave. She calcted her remaining Xuanming points and subsequently said, ¡°I still wish to exchange for Ice Skin Powder.¡±


    ¡°Ice Skin Powder?¡± The warden raised a brow as he looked at Ye Qingtang with an even stranger expression.


    If the Quenching me Pill was to stimte spirit energy, then the Ice Skin Powder was a medicinal powder which couldpletely seal the spirit energy in the body. It was often smeared over one¡¯s body during hunting as it could conceal the air released by the spirit energy. However, it would also suppress the use of spirit energy, and hence, most would wipe off the Ice Skin Powder cleanly in a real fight.


    The two items that Ye Qingtang asked for consecutively were conflicting in nature, and the warden was even more confused as to what Ye Qingtang had up her sleeves.


    The surrounding disciples were all the more at a loss.


    Could it be that Ye Qingtang still intended to use the Ice Skin Powder as a secret weapon and scatter it all over Song Junqiu and the rest on the Life and Death Ring?


    Just the thought of that caused them to be unable to stifle theirughter.


    There was not much use for the Ice Skin Powder, and thus, the Xuanming points required were not much. However, Ye Qingtang used all her remaining three thousand Xuanming points to exchange for two whole buckets of Ice Skin Powder.


    Without a single Xuanming point left, Ye Qingtang finally returned to her residence.


    As the disciples watched Ye Qingtang leave with two buckets of Ice Skin Powder without saying anything,ughter yed in the eyes of the disciples in the Xuanming Pavilion.


    ¡°Near six thousand Xuanming points were spent just like that? How extravagant¡­¡±


    ¡°If I were to say, wouldn¡¯t it be better to cultivate a few hours in the Spirit Consonance River with those Xuanming points? What can she do with a pile of Quenching me Pills and Ice Skin Powder? Could she swallow all twenty Quenching me Pills in a go on the Life and Death Ring?¡±


    ¡°Swallow all? Don¡¯t kid me. If she consumed so many of it in a short time, Ye Qingtang would just die on the ring without Song Junqiu and the restying a finger.¡±


    Watching Ye Qingtang¡¯s slowly departing back view, the disciples could not stop snickering as they felt that Ye Qingtang was walking further down the path of death. They were afraid that she would have an ugly death ten dayster.


    After leaving Xuanming Pavilion, Ye Qingtang returned to her residence straight away.


    Fei Ying was still looking after Ni Shang. Thus, Ye Qingtang got herself a bathtub of hot water. She shut her door tightly andid the Quenching me Pills and the Ice Skin Powder aside.


    Her eyes were narrowed as she looked at the room that was lingering with mist. After testing the temperature of the water, she immediately poured half a bucket of Ice Skin Powder into the bathtub.


    The Ice Skin Powder, which gave off a cold air, dissolved in the water. Immediately, the water that was initially producing steam lost all its heat and was faintly emitting a slight tinge of cold air.


    Seeing that the Ice Skin Powder waspletely dissolved, Ye Qingtang subsequently took off her outer cloak and entered the bathtub.


    The ice cold water brimmed over her in an instant. The effect of half a bucket of Ice Skin Powder caused the water in the bathtub to drop to a piercingly cold temperature.


    In just a moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯splexion turned pale from the cold. However, she took a deep breath and forced herself to bear the bitter cold. She sat in the bathtub cross-legged, trying with all her might to ignore the prickling cold on her skin

 Chapter 380 - Ice and Fire (4)

    Chapter 380: Ice and Fire (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and swallowed a Quenching me Pill.


    The Quenching me Pill dissolved the moment it entered her mouth, with its bitterness mixed with a burning sensation traveling down from her throat to her abdomen.


    Instantly, a zing-like burn spread throughout Ye Qingtang¡¯s abdomen. The boiling hot sensation in her body and the piercing cold on her skin formed a distinct contrast.


    Under the catalysis of the Quenching me Pill, the spirit energy in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body began to surge continuously throughout her entire body and reached a peak. That surging spirit energy desperately wanted to escape the body in search of a ce to be released, but the water that was mixed withrge quantities of Ice Skin Powder, which her body was submerged in, sealed that wild energy in her body with not a tiny bit being leaked out.


    To advance one realm in ten days was absolutely not what an ordinary person could achieve and definitely impossible for even a rare genius of a century.


    To win the Life and Death Ring ten dayster, she had to take another route. What she did today was an extreme method which stimted her potential.


    She used the medicinal effect of the Quenching me Pill to stimte her spirit energy to a peak in a short span of time and then used the Ice Skin powder to seal all the spirit energy in the body.


    This type of cultivation method was only discovered a hundred yearster in her previous life, and obviously, no one was aware of it currently.


    As long as Ye Qingtang could withstand the torture of the two extremes of ice and fire, she could continue to be at her ultimate limit; cultivating under this extreme condition could allow the improvement in her cultivation to be maximized. However, there was a drawback to this cultivation method.


    Forcefully sealing the surging spirit energy in her body would be an extremely great burden to the spirit root. If the spirit energy surged too much, the spirit root might even be damaged and ruined.


    Hence, in her previous life, although many knew of this method which could increase their skills rapidly, only a few dared to use it.


    However¡­ Ye Qingtang knew a method which could avoid the spirit root from being ruined.


    Ye Qingtang slowly raised the Floating Pagoda that was held in her hand for a long time. She ced her hands together and positioned the Floating Pagoda in her palm. In the intecing of ice and fire, she calmed her heart and catalyzed the Floating Pagoda, guiding its energy into her body bit by bit.


    These Floating Pagodas were obtained back in the Treasure Pavilion in Lin Town. All this while, she had always used the Floating Pagoda to nourish her spirit root.


    Floating Pagodas were rather effective in nourishing the spirit root, and in this extreme cultivation method, it could protect the spirit root from suffering any damage.


    Ye Qingtang still had a few Floating Pagodas in her hands, which should be enough for ten days of cultivation.


    With the Floating Pagoda¡¯s protection of the spirit root which isted the damage from the Quenching me Pill, Ye Qingtang calmed her heart and regted her breathing,pletely absorbed in her cultivation. In the torment of the extremities, she directed the spirit energy in her body to her eight extraordinary meridians. With the flow of the spirit energy, Ye Qingtang could clearly feel that the spirit energy in her body was increasing sharply along with time.


    Delight filled her, but she did not dare to move around. In just an instant, she calmed down and continued cultivating.


    Because the spirit energy was always sealed in the body, the effect of the Quenching me Pill did not disappearpletely, and this extreme cultivation could be sustained. Ye Qingtang calcted the duration of the effect that each Quenching me Pill couldst, which was roughly at most eight hours. She required at least two pills a day, which was why she bought twenty of them.

 Chapter 381 - My Person (1)

    Chapter 381: My Person (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    A few dayster, Ni Shang¡¯s injuries slowly healed, and Fei Ying finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Ye Qingtang remained in her room in these few days and never stepped out. Apart from asking Fei Ying to leave a few buckets of hot water at her door every two days, she did not have any orders and even settled her meals in the room by herself.


    During this period of time, Ji Xianyuan heard that Ye Qingtang was about to enter the Life and Death Ring and came a few times but was blocked by Fei Ying, who said that Ye Qingtang was not receiving any guests.


    Days passed, and the Life and Death Ring matter circted around the entire inner sect.


    The Life and Death Ring was not the same as normal rings since they were really battling with their lives.


    Although there was such a rule in the inner sect, only a few dared to enter the Life and Death Ring. In the past three years, Ye Qingtang was the only disciple who initiated a Life and Death Ring challenge, and her opponents were as many as four people.


    As everyone was absorbed in discussions, it was as though Ye Qingtang disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, and almost no one saw her in any Martial Arts Hall.


    ¡°Could Ye Qingtang be scared already?¡±


    ¡°If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you be scared? Do you dare to go through such suffering? I think it¡¯s still not toote for her to regret now.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Song Junqiu and the rest did not have any special reaction these few days.¡±


    ¡°What reaction should they have? All four of them are more skilled than Ye Qingtang, and any one of them could y Ye Qingtang to death. Do they still need to train hard? Don¡¯t joke anymore.¡±


    Seeing that there was only a day left to the Life and Death Ring, everyone could not help but be curious about whether Ye Qingtang really dared to take on the challenge the next day.


    In the courtyard, moonlight scattered over the ground in the dark night. Ni Shang, whose face was still bruised, walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s room with a tray of dishes in her hands and saw Fei Ying guarding outside the door.


    Fei Ying shook his head.


    Ni Shang could not help but be worried.


    ¡°Miss has already cultivated in seclusion for ten days and never left her room. What should we do? I am all to me¡­ If not because of me, Miss would not need to enter whatever Life and Death Ring with those four bastards.¡± Guilt was written all over Ni Shang¡¯s face. In the eyes of inner sect disciples, attendant girls like them were no different from servants, and it was already lucky to not be mistreated ormbasted. No one had thought that the inner sect disciple they followed would stand up for them.


    After regaining consciousness, she heard from Fei Ying that Ye Qingtang was to enter the Life and Death Ring.


    One could imagine how shocking Ye Qingtang¡¯s decision was to Ni Shang.


    ¡°I¡¯m so useless. I can¡¯t do anything for Miss and can only worry.¡± Ni Shang bit her lips. A thought suddenly struck her, and she turned to face Fei Ying. ¡°Fei Ying, if Miss doesn¡¯t enter the Life and Death Ring tomorrow, do you think she would be safe?¡±


    Fei Ying was slightly stunned. ¡°The Life and Death Agreement is already signed. If Miss doesn¡¯t enter, she would probably be the ridiculed by everyone in the future. Given Miss¡¯s character, she will not be able to bear it.¡±


    Ni Shang pursed her lips, and a resolute expression shed across her eyes. She suddenly handed the tray of dishes into Fei Ying¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Take care of Miss.¡± With that, she prepared to leave.


    ¡°Ni Shang, what do you want to do?¡± An ominous thought emerged in Fei Ying¡¯s heart, and he quickly pulled Ni Shang¡¯s wrist.


    Ni Shang took a deep breath and exined. ¡°I cannot let Miss be involved in this. This matter was started because of me. How could I stand around and not do anything? I will look for them. I know what they want. As long as I beg them, perhaps they will let Miss off¡­¡±

 Chapter 382 - My Person (2)

    Chapter 382: My Person (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Fei Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he stared at Ni Shang in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ni Shangughed bitterly and broke free from Fei Ying¡¯s grip. ¡°Take good care of Miss for me. It is me who doesn¡¯t have this blessing. I¡¯ve troubled Miss.¡± Then, Ni Shang immediately headed out of the courtyard without turning back.


    ¡°Ni Shang!¡± Fei Ying was rmed.


    Ni Shang did not stop in her tracks at all. She walked to the entrance of the courtyard and pushed open the gate. Looking at the misty dark night, she knew that there was no return when she took this step.


    However¡­


    She did not regret.


    Fei Ying panicked and instinctively wanted to rush up and stop her.


    However, the tightly-shut door behind him suddenly opened, and a figure shuffled out behind him.


    Just as Ni Shang was about to step out of the courtyard, a wet hand pulled her back into the courtyard hard, and a slender leg directly kicked the door shut!


    With a clear bang, the gate was closed once again.


    Ni Shang, who was dizzy by the sudden motion, was pressed on the gate with an arm.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± A rather raspy voice sounded in Ni Shang¡¯s ears.


    Ni Shang looked up in surprise and saw¡­


    Ye Qingtang, who was wearing only a thin garment, trapped her at the gate with an arm.


    The faint moonlight cast on Ye Qingtang in the hazy night. Her damp hair hung loosely at the side of her face as drops of water fell from her hair ends. At that moment, her clear eyes were slightly narrowed as though her eyes were a gxy¡ªdeep yet dreamy.


    The pair wondrous of eyes were fixed on the astonished Ni Shang.


    ¡°Mi¡­ Miss¡­¡± Ni Shang¡¯s lips quivered as she looked at the stunning face near hers.


    ¡°Listen well.¡± Ye Qingtang lowered her head a little. Her breaths brushed across the tip of Ni Shang¡¯s nose. Suddenly, she lifted Ni Shang¡¯s chin with her wet fingers and stared right into Ni Shang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are my person. I will definitely not allow you to do anything that will harm yourself. Do you hear it?¡±


    Ni Shang looked at Ye Qingtang, dazed.


    Ye Qingtang silently pulled apart from Ni Shang and turned to face Fei Ying, who had nked out behind her.


    ¡°Watch Ni Shang properly. If she sneaks out tonight, I will strip you naked and put you on disy outside the courtyard.¡±


    Fei Ying suddenly returned to his senses. Looking at Ye Qingtang who was bathing in the moonlight and hearing her warning, he swallowed his saliva.


    <em>Miss, you¡¯re as gentle as a spring wind to Ni Shang but so heartless like a storm to me¡­</em>


    <em>You cannot favor girls and not boys!</em>


    Although these thoughts ran in his head, Fei Ying still ran over and pulled Ni Shang aside.


    Ni Shang returned to her senses and was about to say something, but Ye Qingtang covered Ni Shang¡¯s tiny mouth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, you and Fei Ying can just go to the ring tomorrow to watch.¡±


    Ni Shang blinked. Confusion filled her eyes as she stared at Ye Qingtang, who exuded a devilish air.


    <em>Miss¡­ seems to be a little different from usual.</em>


    Ye Qingtang gave Fei Ying a look, and he immediately dragged Ni Shang away, watching over her as per Ye Qingtang¡¯s orders.


    Under the moonlight, Ye Qingtang looked up slightly, and shezily stretched her body when the moonlight fell on her face.


    ¡°This cultivation method is really deadly.¡±


    However¡­


    Its effects were satisfying.


    Bing more powerful was not to bully the weak but to protect the people around you.


    Ye Qingtang looked down at her palm, and the corners of her lips tugged into an evil smile.


    <em>Song Junqiu, the few of you can just clean your necks and wait for death tomorrow!</em>

 Chapter 383 - Come Up Together (1)

    Chapter 383: Come Up Together (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ten days were over in the blink of an eye.


    That morning, many disciples crowded around the Life and Death Ring.


    Song Junqiu and the other three disciples arrived early in the morning. They stood beside the ring and chatted with other disciples.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, do you think Ye Qingtang really dares toe today?¡± An onlooking disciple asked.


    ¡°Maybe not. Didn¡¯t you notice how she disappeared these past few days? She was nowhere to be seen even in the Martial Arts Hall. She isn¡¯t even cultivating. What does she have to fight you all on the Life and Death Ring with?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she has been working behind closed doors.¡±


    ¡°Working behind closed doors? Haha¡­ Who does she think she is? If her cultivation level could increase by kneeling in the room, then why do we still need to enter the sect? Might as well kneel at home. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    This group of disciples did not conceal their dislike of Ye Qingtang, with their words covertly supporting Song Junqiu.


    Song Junqiu was rted to an inner sect elder, and thus, there were naturally benefits to be on his good side. Ye Qingtang was merely a disciple who just entered the inner sect and came from Lin Town, which no one had heard about. How could she bepared to Song Junqiu?


    There were two groups of people: one who ttered the powerful and trampled on the humble, and the other who watched the bustle.


    Song Junqiu listened to the discussions, and although he did not utter a word, he stuck his chin out, revealing his arrogant attitude as always.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, if Ye Qingtang dares toe, just leave her to us. You don¡¯t have to take the trouble to attack her,¡± said the other three disciples who were Song Junqiu¡¯s partners-in-crime.


    In their eyes, it was simply impossible for Ye Qingtang to win any one of them with her skills. Although Ye Qingtang did challenge the four of them, realistically speaking, she would probably not be able to even win against the first opponent.


    Song Junqiu did not say anything. His eyes scanned the crowd, but Ye Qingtang was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°The Life and Death Ring is about to start already. Why is Ye Qingtang still not here? Could she really be scared?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s scared, wouldn¡¯t she be aughingstock in the inner sect from today on? She was the one who initiated the Life and Death Ring. She was so arrogant initially yet hiding in cowardice now. Does she still want her face?¡±


    ¡°Face? Do you think she wants her face or her life? If she really entered the Life and Death Ring, she would probably not be able to leave it alive.¡±


    There was a mor of discussions. Time passed, but Ye Qingtang was still nowhere to be seen. Then, everyone could not help but suspect if Ye Qingtang was really afraid and did not dare to meet for the challenge.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, do you want to send someone to take a look?¡± One of the three disciples asked.


    Song Junqiu waved a hand. Although he wanted to use this opportunity to kill Ye Qingtang on the Life and Death Ring, if Ye Qingtang did not have the courage to enter the ring and admitted defeat, there was no way he could force Ye Qingtang into the ring ording to the rules.


    It was all up to Ye Qingtang to decide whether toe or not.


    However¡­


    If she dared to stand up to them today, she would probably not be able to survive in the inner sect in the future.


    If the elders heard that Ye Qingtang broke the agreement, her future prospects would basically be gone.


    At that thought, Song Junqiu could not help but sneer.


    The moment Ye Qingtang issued the challenge, she was destined to not have any way out.


    As Song Junqiu guessed that Ye Qingtang would not appear today, there was suddenly a bustle in the crowd.


    Three people walked into everyone¡¯s sight, and the person in the lead was Ye Qingtang, whom everyone had been waiting for a long time!

 Chapter 384 - Come Up Together (2)

    Chapter 384: Come Up Together (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ you really dared toe.¡± When Song Junqiu caught sight of Ye Qingtang, his lips tugged into a sneer, and a cold glint shed across his eyes.


    Since she was courting death, naturally, he was not going to be polite.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang really dared toe for the challenge? Does she not want her life anymore?¡±


    ¡°This junior sister is really bold¡­¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Ye Qingtang walked to stand in front of the four people with Ni Shang and Fei Ying following behind her. When Ni Shang¡¯s eyesnded on the four of them, a suppressed hatred emerged in her eyes.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you made us wait for quite some time,¡± said Song Junqiu with a smile, though his raised brows andughing eyes were proof of the smugness and sarcasm he felt at that very moment.


    ¡°Sorry for making you all wait for a long time.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°It is about time. Do you still want to enter the Life and Death Ring, Junior Sister Ye?¡± Song Junqiu narrowed his eyes and spoke in a louder voice.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. Ni Shang tugged the hem of Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes worriedly, and Ye Qingtang slowly turned around. Pinching Ni Shang¡¯s soft cheeks, she said softly, ¡°Take a good lookter.¡±


    Ni Shang nodded nervously and finally released her grip.


    After pacifying Ni Shang, Ye Qingtang took a leap and was the first to enter the Life and Death Ring!


    ¡°Which of us do you wish to challenge first?¡± Song Junqiu asked.


    Her cold eyes glimpsed across the four people. Suddenly, her lips curled up, and she pointed in the direction of the four of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for sequence. You all cane up together.¡±


    Everyone present was taken aback immediately.


    What was Ye Qingtang saying?


    She actually wanted to go against four people by herself at once?!


    Was she insane!!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words stunned everyone.


    They had seen people who did not want their lives anymore but not one who was so hurried to court death.


    All four of them were at a higher level than she was, and she was probably not their opponent even in a one-to-one match, much less one-to-four.


    She must really be tired of living!


    Song Junqiu, simrly, had a surprised expression, but he returned to normal very quickly. ¡°You wish to challenge the four of us at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied without hesitation.


    Looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s behavior, a sarcastic look shed across Song Junqiu¡¯s eyes. He exchanged a look with the other three people and announced. ¡°Since it is Junior Sister Ye¡¯s request, we can only fulfill it.¡±


    Then, the four of them entered the ring.


    Watching the five people on the Life and Death Ring, the onlooking disciples were instantly excited.


    They originally thought that it was a match of which Ye Qingtang overestimated her abilities, but they did not expect it to actually develop to such a crazy state.


    Not mentioning anything else, just Ye Qingtang¡¯s request to challenge four people by herself at once caused many to gasp.


    ¡°Do you want to bet? How long can Ye Qingtangst on the ring?¡± Some disciples joked around.


    ¡°At most one-fifth the time that an incense stick takes to burn.¡±


    ¡°One-fifth? You really think highly of her. If it was one-to-one, perhaps she would be able tost that long, but now, she is dealing with all four of them!


    Let¡¯s not talk about the other three for now, but Song Junqiu himself is famous for his underhand attacks. Previously, I¡¯ve already heard that Song Junqiu once caused trouble for Ye Qingtang, but shended him into trouble instead, and he was almost boxed by Feng Moli. With this chance, do you think Song Junqiu would let Ye Qingtang off so easily?¡±

 Chapter 385 - Come Up Together (3)

    Chapter 385: Come Up Together (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°There¡¯s such an incident?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I were to say, Ye Qingtang would probably just die without being able to make a second move.¡±


    There was an eruption of messy discussions. Beside the ring, Fei Ying and Ni Shang¡¯s palms were sweaty from the nervousness. Everything they heard was unfavorable to Ye Qingtang, and while Ye Qingtang was set on entering the ring, they felt their hearts suspending in the air at that moment.


    ¡°Dear lord¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­ Please bless and protect Miss.¡± Ni Shang sped her hands near her lips and softly prayed to the heavens.


    On the other hand, Fei Ying narrowed his eyes and red at Song Junqiu and the other three on the ring. He clenched his fists quietly with an unusually baleful expression in his eyes.


    If Miss was really defeated, he would definitely make the four of them pay with their blood!


    On the ring, Song Junqiu and the other three wore a casual expression as they scanned Ye Qingtang quietly.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, although Ye Qingtang overestimated her abilities, her looks¡­ are really likable¡­ It would really be a pity for her to die on the ring.¡± A disciple, who harbored evil designs on Ni Shang previously, had an evil thought after seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s stunning face.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a pity, it can only be a pity. I don¡¯t wish to see her stepping out of the ring alive today,¡± Song Junqiu said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang damaged his reputation two consecutive times, and if he did not teach her a lesson, how was he to domineer the inner sect in the future?


    With Song Junqiu¡¯s words, the three disciples naturally knew how to act.


    Song Junqiu looked up and straight at Ye Qingtang with a wicked gaze.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re so courageous today, and we will naturally not be wet nkets. On the Life and Death Ring, it is up to fate whether one lives or dies. Take care, Junior Sister Ye.¡±


    He quietly shot the three people a look, and they understood his meaning immediately. The four people separated out and trapped Ye Qingtang in the center of the ring from four corners.


    There was a person at all four corners, trapping Ye Qingtang who was positioned in the center. Once the battle started, one could imagine how dangerous it would be when the four people attacked together.


    ¡°Song Junqiu indeed does not intend to go easy. I think Ye Qingtang really will die here this time.¡±


    ¡°Song Junqiu even brought the cial Frost Sword today. He did not intend to let Ye Qingtang off from the start.¡± A disciple¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the sword hung on Song Junqiu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°cial Frost Sword?¡±


    ¡°Song Junqiu brought this cial Frost Sword from his family n. It is said that the sword is very expensive, and if ced in the Xuanming Pavilion, it would require sixty to seventy thousand Xuanming points to exchange for it.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the cial Frost Sword is not only extremely sharp but was also made using frozen iron and thus very sturdy. As long as you¡¯re injured by the cial Frost Sword, the wound would be infected with ice poison immediately. Ye Qingtang is really dead this time¡­¡±


    Song Junqiu had a prestigious background where his family n possessed a strong influence. The cial Frost Sword in his hands was famous as well. Although it was not a top-grade divine weapon, it was still very powerful. With the ice poison attribute, its name was recorded in the weapons register.


    Song Junqiu drew out his cial Frost Sword immediately, and cold air was emitted from the de. He nced at Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword with a belittling expression.


    That sheath was old and simple without any color. After taking a look, Song Junqiu raised a brow scornfully.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, draw your sword out.¡±

 Chapter 386 - Merely Like This (1)

    Chapter 386: Merely Like This (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were narrowed as an evil smile yed on her lips. She nced at the four people and sped on the handle of the sword quietly with her right hand but did not draw it out.


    Song Junqiu saw that Ye Qingtang did not draw her sword out and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Junior Sister Ye achieved a victory in the inner sect assessment just by the motion of drawing out a sword. It seems I can personally witness it today.¡±


    The motion of drawing a sword required extreme speed and using all of one¡¯s strength in the instant when the sword was unsheathed. The very essenceid in the moment the sword left its sheath.


    That day, Ye Qingtang broke Ji Xianyuan¡¯s defense with this move.


    However¡­


    There was a look of sarcasm in Song Junqiu¡¯s eyes.


    The sword in his hand was not an ordinary sword. Frozen iron was extremely strong, and ordinary weapons would definitely not be able to break it. Even if Ye Qingtang really knew how to use the motion of drawing a sword, there was no way it could break his cial Frost Sword!


    Then, the four people exchanged a look and attacked almost at the same time. Four sharp swords aimed straight at Ye Qingtang, who was right in the center!


    But when the four of them struck, Ye Qingtang did not react in the way one would usually do and instead closed her eyes and lowered her head slightly.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± The disciples below the ring were shocked to see Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    In face of four people striking at the same time, she did not hide or avoid and even disyed suchposed posture. Wasn¡¯t she heading for doom!


    Ni Shang and Fei Ying were astounded as well. Seeing that the four swords were already right above Ye Qingtang¡¯s head, their hearts raced furiously.


    ¡°Miss! Be careful!¡±


    As Ni Shang cried in horror, Ye Qingtang suddenly opened her eyes. Her tiny frame moved slightly, and it was as though she turned into a stagger of countless shadows.


    A glint shed across her waist and became a whirlwind that swept all four sides!


    Immediately, nks rang in the air!


    Song Junqiu and the other three disciples could not see Ye Qingtang¡¯s movement at all and could only feel pain in the palm where they held the sword. They instinctively withdrew backward.


    A ttering of swords sounded subsequently.


    What appeared before their eyes was¡­


    Three broken swordsid on the wide ring!


    ¡°What happened?¡± The other three disciples were slightly startled, and it was only then they realized that their swords had actually broken. The tip of the swords fell near Ye Qingtang¡¯s legs.


    How could this be!


    Although their swords were not as impressive as the cial Frost Sword in Song Junqiu¡¯s hand, each one of them was priced above ten thousand Xuanming points.


    They were clearly hard-earned swords, yet how could they actually be broken just like that!


    In the center of the ring, an insolent and evil smile appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s exquisite face. She lifted her chin up and nced at the broken swords in the three disciples¡¯ hands and then at the broken des near her leg. ¡°Senior brothers, your swords don¡¯t seem to be so good.¡±


    The three disciples¡¯ faces darkened, and they wanted to go forward instinctively, but this movement caused them to realize the piercing pain in their palm. They looked down at their palms and realized¡­


    There was already a deep cut in their purlicue where their swords were held against. Gushes of blood dripped along the handle of the sword and onto the ground.


    How could it be?

 Chapter 387 - Merely Like This (2)

    Chapter 387: Merely Like This (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Shock filled their faces.


    Earlier on, they did not even manage to see how Ye Qingtang struck, and although they heard from Song Junqiu that Ye Qingtang knew the profound skill of the motion of drawing a sword, they were not too bothered with it.


    After all, their skills overpowered Ye Qingtang¡¯s, and even if she used that move, it would definitely not be able to block one move from them.


    But the three people were a little dumbfounded by everything that happened.


    Four people attacked, and three swords were broken. Only Song Junqiu¡¯s cial Frost Sword did not have any traces of breaking.


    However, Song Junqiu¡¯s expression was frighteningly dark at that moment. The blood that flowed out of his purlicue gradually stained the sword handle red, and there was actually a one-finger-wide dent on the de of the cial Frost Sword that he took pride in!


    ¡°The cial Frost Sword is damaged? How is this possible?¡±


    The surrounding disciples below the ring took in the scene with their mouths hung ajar.


    Ye Qingtang actually used one move to break three weapons and damaged the cial Frost Sword. How bizarre was that?


    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on the unattractive sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands. At that moment, the disciples realized that the ordinary-looking de seemed to hold many stars which twinkled brightly under the scorching sun.


    ¡°What is the sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand? How could it actually damage the cial Frost Sword?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before¡­¡±


    Song Junqiu narrowed his eyes. He initially thought that Ye Qingtang would die from thisbined attack of four people, yet unexpectedly, he embarrassed himself instead. Clutching onto the handle of the cial Frost Sword, he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword and spoke coldly. ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡¯s sword seems to have some background. I wonder what sword it is?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled into a seeming smile. ¡°Demonic Blood Sword.¡±


    ¡°Demonic Blood Sword?¡± Song Junqiu frowned slightly.


    He had heard of the Demonic Blood Sword before. It was a pretty good sword that was extremely sharp, and it emitted a demonic air. However, in terms of strength, it waspletely iparable to the cial Frost Sword. If the two swords shed head-on, the broken sword would definitely be the Demonic Blood Sword.


    However¡­


    Currently, his cial Frost Sword was the one that was chipped off!


    Song Junqiu felt that there was something odd about Ye Qingtang¡¯s Demonic Blood Sword. They underestimated her previously and did not expect Ye Qingtang to have such a good sword. However¡­


    They would not give Ye Qingtang a chance again.


    ¡°Your sword is pretty good, but¡­ to win the ring, you can¡¯t rely solely on a good sword,¡± Song Junqiu said coldly. He exchanged a look with the other three people and immediately charged towards Ye Qingtang with a sword.


    This time, only Song Junqiu attacked while the other three stood aside without moving.


    A scoff shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and her sneer deepened as Song Junqiu came nearer.


    In just a moment, Song Junqiu and Ye Qingtang were in a tussle, and theirbined breaths were like a whirlwind that caused turbulence the surrounding air.


    Song Junqiu was currently stage three of the First Heaven. His attacks were violent, and he had frightening strength. He knew that there was something strange about Ye Qingtang¡¯s Demonic Blood Sword and thus simply did not intend to fight with her using swords. Directly closing their distance without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to escape, he directed energy into his palm and crashed his palm towards her forehead.


    Ye Qingtang dodged swiftly and avoided Song Junqiu¡¯s p.

 Chapter 388 - Merely Like This (3)

    Chapter 388: Merely Like This (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe wind from Song Junqiu¡¯s palm attack passed Ye Qingtang and crashed on the edge of the ring.


    With a loud boom, the sturdy ring was shattered by the wind of his attack, kicking up a storm of dust.


    If his palmnded on Ye Qingtang, her internal organs and even bones would probably be crushed.


    Song Junqiu fought with Ye Qingtang continuously. Vicious expressions appeared in the eyes of the three disciples who stood at three different locations. Then, with full concentration, they directed their energy, and a rush of spirit energy spread around them, forming into the shape of three huge dragons in midair!


    Immediately, the three people attacked at the same instant, and the three huge dragons in the sky crashed straight into the center of the ring.


    Song Junqiu took notice of the rapidly-descending illusory dragons from the corner of his eye. He sneered and immediately withdrew backward.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, take care¡­¡± Song Junqiu scoffed and was already a few steps away from Ye Qingtang the instant the three huge dragons were about to crash on her.


    A rumble suddenly boomed in the air. Under the impact of the huge force, the entire ring was smashed into pieces. As spiderweb-like cracks spread all over the ring and clouds of dust were stirred up, dragon roars sounded one after another. The dust obstructed everyone¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Illusion of the Dragon¡¯s Breath? Are Song Junqiu and the rest crazy?!!¡± The onlooking disciples were astonished by the three illusory dragons.


    This was one of the inner sect¡¯s cultivation techniques and was extremely lethal. No one expected that they would actually use such a move on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Exactly how much does Song Junqiu want to kill Ye Qingtang?¡±


    As dust flew around the ce, a vicious glint twinkled in Song Junqiu¡¯s eyes. The three disciples had already walked to his side, and the four partners-in-crime watched the dusty haze before them.


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, Ye Qingtang is really dead this time,¡± a disciple said with augh.


    Song Junqiu replied. ¡°Since this is what she chose, she can¡¯t me anyone. The winner is set. We can leave already.¡±


    The three disciples nodded slightly. Thebined attack of three disciples who were at stage two of the First Heaven definitely was not what Ye Qingtang, who was at stage one of the First Heaven, could block. They were certain that Ye Qingtang would die without a doubt and immediately prepared to leave the ring with Song Junqiu.


    When they reached the edge of the ring, the three sharp-eyed disciples saw Ni Shang, who nked out below the ring with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Little beauty¡­ I¡¯m afraid your Miss is dead this time. What is the point of doing this? If only you obediently submitted to us, you would not cause her to have such an ending. She is already dead now, and no one will be able to protect you anymore. Wait for us alright,¡± those three disciples said insolently with despicableughs.


    One of them even bent forward and wanted to touch Ni Shang¡¯s face.


    Fei Ying hurriedly pulled Ni Shang behind him to protect her.


    But just as that disciple stretched his hand out, a cold glint suddenly shot out from the storm of dust. With a sh, a shrill cry escaped from the mouth of that frivolous disciple!


    The twinkling Demonic Blood Sword was stuck straight at the edge of the ring with traces of blood on it.


    The hand that wanted to fool around with Ni Shang fell on the ring, andrge gushes of blood jetted out from the disciple¡¯s broken arm!


    ¡°My hand!!¡±


    ¡°You want to touch my person? You don¡¯t have the ability to so.¡± An icy cold voice suddenly sounded from the center of the ring.

 Chapter 389 - Receive Your Death (1)

    Chapter 389: Receive Your Death (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studiosrmed, Song Junqiu and the rest turned around instinctively.


    What appeared before them was a ck shadow that suddenly flew out from the dust at such a rapid speed that they could not react in time.


    The ck shadow was like a force of evil. Apanied by a cold glint, the shadow directly scurried to the side of those three disciples.


    Before the three people could take a good look at the opposing party¡¯s face, a sharp pain spread from their throats.


    They wiped the spot instinctively but touched a warm liquid!


    Before they returned to their senses, scarlet blood immediately spattered out from the cut on their throats and showered everywhere like a blood rain!


    Everything happened merely in the blink of an eye. It was utter silence.


    A fair hand silently plucked out the Demonic Blood Sword that was stuck on the edge of the ring. Against the sttering blood, Ye Qingtang¡¯s devilish smile entered everyone¡¯s eyes.


    With three thuds, the three disciples whose necks were slit copsed on the ground. They held on the cut on their necks tightly, but blood never stopped flowing no matter how they tried to stop it.


    Ye Qingtang swept a look across the three bastards withughter in her eyes. When she caught sight of Ni Shang and Fei Ying, she could not help but smile.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Am I not well and alive?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ni Shang, whose face was full of tear stains, and threw a handkerchief over. ¡°Wipe your tears away. Watch how these three people die.¡±


    Ni Shang frantically caught the handkerchief and widened her eyes. Surprise and tion filled her eyes when she saw Ye Qingtang standing in the ring.


    <em>Miss is alright!</em>


    <em>Miss is really alright!</em>


    Ye Qingtang turned around and looked at Song Junqiu, the only one out of the four who was still standing on the ring.


    At that moment, Song Junqiu¡¯s face was already covered in blood stters. Below the blood, there was nothing but shock in his sinister eyes.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you die?!¡± Song Junqiu looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief,pletely unable to believe that Ye Qingtang was not at all injured from three attacks of the Illusory of the Dragon¡¯s Breath!


    ¡°Die?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow, and her smile deepened. ¡°How can three people at a mere stage two of the First Heaven be able to injure me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Uneasiness suddenly crept up in Song Junqiu¡¯s heart.


    <em>Three people at a mere stage two of the First Heaven?</em>


    <em>How could Ye Qingtang say this?</em>


    <em>She was clearly only at stage one of the First Heaven!</em>


    Ye Qingtang did not reply to Song Junqiu and only looked down as she wiped the blood off the Demonic Blood Sword. Without even lifting an eye, she uttered emotionlessly. ¡°I originally intended to y with you all for a while more, but you all dared to touch my person and courted death yourselves. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that good of a temper to allow you all to live any longer.¡±


    Terror filled Song Junqiu.


    The instant Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, she suddenly struck. Her method of attack waspletely different this time. In a split second, the Demonic Blood Sword was already nketed in a scarlet sword aura!


    In just a moment¡¯s time, there was a reverse in the offense and defense. Song Junqiu lifted his sword in a flurry in an attempt to block Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack.


    The two swords shed loudly. Sparks flew. Nervousness was nowhere to be seen on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, which only had a smile blooming on her lips. On the other hand, Song Junqiu¡¯s forehead was already covered with sweat, and the arm that held the sword was already numb from the impact.

 Chapter 390 - Receive Your Death (2)

    Chapter 390: Receive Your Death (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ye Qingtang¡¯s attackpletely changed?¡± The onlooking disciples who were still in a state of shock finally returned to their senses, but what they saw caused their jaws to drop in astonishment again.


    On the ring, Song Junqiu was forced to retreat with every move by Ye Qingtang. Protecting himself was already a problem, much less fighting back.


    ¡°Impossible! Song Junqiu is at stage three of the First Heaven and is only a step away from the Second Heaven. To win him, one must reach the realm of the Second Heaven¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ Ye Qingtang is already at Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One?!!¡±


    Exmations erupted in the crowd.


    <em>Is this a joke?</em>


    <em>How long did Ye Qingtang enter the inner sect for?</em>


    <em>Ten days ago, she was only at stage one of the First Heaven. On what basis could she advance three realms and reach the Second Heaven in such a short span of time?</em>


    <em>She can¡¯t be supernatural, can she!</em>


    While the disciples found these guesses hard to believe, the scene of Song Junqiu being overpowered fell into their eyes clearly, and they could only acknowledge their guesses however unwilling they were.


    On the ring, Song Junqiupletely panicked. The three disciples had already died, and the smell of blood that diffused in the air provoked his nerves. Ye Qingtang was like a demon that crawled out from hell, and her every move was nothing but violent and simply not what he could block.


    <em>How could this be¡­</em>


    <em>How could Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills improve so greatly in such a short span of time!</em>


    Song Junqiu was truly flustered. At that instant, his previous insolence and arrogance were long gone. Large drops of sweat trickled down from his forehead continuously, and a chill ran through his body.


    He was not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent.


    When this thought appeared in Song Junqiu¡¯s mind, he was engulfed by an invisible fear. Goosebumps rose as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who was smiling sinisterly.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to kill him!


    Song Junqiu was so terrified that cold sweat trickled down profusely. He clearly felt Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention to kill him.


    Song Junqiu, who realized he was not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent, was rmed. He forced Ye Qingtang back two steps with difficulty with all his might, and using the time she was pushed back, he turned around and leaped down from the edge of the ring.


    On the Life and Death Ring, death was determined by destiny.


    To live, the only way was to flee from the ring. As long as he was off the ring, Ye Qingtang could no longer murder him!


    Song Junqiu¡¯s mind was madly filled with the thought of escaping for his life. At that very instant, he could no longer care about his reputation and dashed down the ring like a berserk dog. In the flurry, he suddenly saw the warden with whom he had friendly rtions coincidentally passing by the ring and screamed shamelessly, ¡°Warden Song, save me!¡±


    Warden Song turned around at the sound and was astonished to see Song Junqiu fleeing from the ring in a panic.


    What was going on?


    Previously, he did hear Song Junqiu mention that he was going to enter the ring with a disciple who just entered the inner sect. Since the opponent was only at stage one of the First Heaven, he was not concerned, yet unexpectedly¡­


    Such a scene would actually y out before him.


    As Song Junqiu called Warden Song for help, a glint shot straight towards him!


    Song Junqiu was only one step away from leaving the ring, yet this one step could not be crossed no matter how!


    The Demonic Blood Sword already pierced through his shoulder and locked him right on the pir at the edge of the ring.

 Chapter 391 - Receive Your Death (3)

    Chapter 391: Receive Your Death (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Senior Brother Song, the Life and Death Ring hasn¡¯t ended. Where do you wish to go?¡± There was a hint ofughter in Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice, which sounded behind Song Junqiu.


    He only heard it, but it was enough for him to almost break down in fear.


    ¡°Warden Song¡­ Save me¡­ Save me¡­¡± Song Junqiu pleaded for help to Warden Song, who was walking over with great strides.


    Warden Song looked just over forty, and there were some simrities between his face and Song Junqiu¡¯s. He was rted to Song Junqiu¡¯s family n by blood and was ordered by the family n to look after Song Junqiu in Xuanling Sect. Song Junqiu relied on Warden Song¡¯s care andmitted many wrongdoings in the inner sect.


    Ye Qingtang walked to the back of Song Junqiu. She grabbed his hair with a hand, forcing him to lift his head, while her other hand held on the ck dagger and pressed it on his neck.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to slit Song Junqiu¡¯s neck, Warden Song had already walked to the ring.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Upon seeing Song Junqiu¡¯s wretched state, Warden Song was startled and shouted immediately.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand that held the dagger paused as she looked at Warden Song.


    ¡°Do you have any instructions, warden?¡±


    Warden Song¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    ¡°Life and Death Ring. Don¡¯t you know it, warden? Senior Brother Song and I entered the Life and Death Ring, where death is determined by destiny, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Qingtang said with augh.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, Song Junqiu¡¯s face was ash-white as he trembled in fear and continuously pleaded for help from Warden Song.


    Warden Song¡¯s expression was rather ugly. Song Junqiu was the eldest son of the Song family, and the family master had ordered him to look after Song Junqiu. If Song Junqiu died right before his eyes, he would be in a difficult position.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already won the Life and Death Ring. You are all disciples of the same sect and should be lenient wherever possible,¡± Warden Song said coldly.


    The group of disciples who were exhrated from spectating was shocked when they heard Warden Song.


    The rules of the Life and Death Ring were rules, but the rtionship between Song Junqiu and Warden Song had long circted in the inner sect. Now that Warden Song told Ye Qingtang to release Song Junqiu, if Ye Qingtang was still bent on taking Song Junqiu¡¯s life, wouldn¡¯t it be a p to Warden Song¡¯s face in public?


    Song Junqiu was alreadypletely frightened anyway, so why not give Warden Song face instead? Perhaps she would have some benefits in the future.


    Moreover, it was believed that no disciple in the inner sect was willing to offend a warden.


    Ye Qingtang was not hurried to reply. With a smile, she looked at Warden Song¡¯s stern face and then at Song Junqiu, who was quivering in fear. Then, she released her grasp on Song Junqiu¡¯s hair and kept the dagger.


    Song Junqiu heaved a huge sigh of relief. With Warden Song here now as his backing, he was not that terrified anymore, and his hatred towards Ye Qingtang arose again.


    This hatred would never be appeased if he did not kill Ye Qingtang!


    The disciples understood Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°wise¡± action. If it were them, they would naturally not offend a warden over the grievance of an attendant girl.


    However¡­


    Just as everyone thought Song Junqiu was safe and sound, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened, and the dagger that she just kept was violently stabbed into the left side of his back!


    The dagger prated through the flesh in an instant and pierced right into his heart!


    Never had Song Junqiu expected that Ye Qingtang would actually attack him again. He widened his terror-filled eyes under the excruciating pain, and before he could struggle, his breathing stopped.

 Chapter 392 - : Receive Your Death (4)

    Chapter 392: Receive Your Death (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWarden Song stared at Song Junqiu, who stopped breathing, unbelievably. He raised his head, and his eyes met with Ye Qingtang¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and pulled out the dagger that pierced through Song Junqiu¡¯s heart. Blood spurted out onto her face, but her smile remained.


    ¡°Warden Song, the rules of the Life and Death Ring are set by the Sect Master. I didn¡¯t vite any of them, right?¡±


    Warden Song¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant. Based on the rules, Ye Qingtang did not vite the rules at all. Even though she killed Song Junqiu in front of his eyes, it was still obeying the rules. If he purposely targeted Ye Qingtang on that, he would be the one who vited the rules.


    Ye Qingtang scanned through Warden Song¡¯s face and pulled out the Demonic Blood Sword in Song Junqiu¡¯s shoulder. She wiped off the blood on the dagger and the sword and then jumped off the ring.


    Song Junqiu had to be killed today. Even if she ignored the resentment between them and let go of him in front of Warden Song, Song Junqiu would never give up. He would definitely ask Warden Song to help him take revenge.


    Since the possibility existed¡­ she had to kill him first to prevent further troubles.


    There were only four lifeless bodies left on the Life and Death Ring, lying in the pool of blood.


    The disciples who watched the whole fight were all stunned. They could never even dream about the results today. Song Junqiu and the three people¡¯sbined attack could not fend off Ye Qingtang alone. The four people who were so confident of their victory had finished theirst breath.


    The way everyone looked at Ye Qingtang had changed.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s ability must have reached the Second Heaven to be able to suppress Song Junqiu, who was at Stage Three of the First Heaven¡­


    She had just entered the sect for only a month¡­


    Where did this girle from?


    Rumors said that she only possessed a red spirit root?!


    Where else in the world would there be such an insane red spirit root?!


    Ye Qingtang walked to Ni Shang and Fei Ying. She looked at how the two little guys were stunned, and she squeezed Ni Shang¡¯s chubby face.


    ¡°People who bullied you have all died. Are you relieved now?¡± Her voice was warm and caring.


    Ni Shang then realized the situation. The tears in her eyes finally flowed out as she saw Ye Qingtang standing in front her safely. She cried out and hugged Ye Qingtang, and her hands held Ye Qingtang¡¯s waist tightly.


    No one would know how worried she was during the whole process. She was really scared that Ye Qingtang would get hurt because of her.


    Ye Qingtang sighed as she looked at Ni Shang, who was crying in front of her. She gently patted her back and called Fei Ying to follow up. The three of them left the ce under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    The smell of blood spread out from the Life and Death Ring. Now that the fight had ended, the disciples also dispersed with their frightened minds.


    The fight today made Ye Qingtang¡¯s name famous in the inner sect. How insane was it for her to reach the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One in a month from Connate Level Nine!


    As the crowd dispersed, Warden Song stood beside the ring alone. His eyes were fierce as he stared at Song Junqiu, who was lying on the ring. He raised his head slowly and looked towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s direction. His eyes were full of unpleasantness and danger.

 Chapter 393 - Give A Try (1)

    Chapter 393: Give A Try (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBefore Ye Qingtang entered her yard, Ji Xianyuan walked over in a serious face.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye,¡± Ji Xuanyuan looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    ¡°Yes? Senior Brother Ji?¡± Ye Qingtang answered.


    ¡°I heard about the challenge between you and four people on the Life and Death Ring. I wanted to persuade you, but surprisingly you won! I shall congratte you on your victory,¡± Ji Xianyuan said.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and nodded. She heard from Fei Ying that Ji Xianyuan visited her a few times during her seclusion period. It seemed that he wanted to persuade her to not go onto the Life and Death Ring. But now that the challenge had ended, the persuasion would be meaningless.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Ji.¡±


    Ji Xianyuan forced a smile and said, ¡°I witnessed the challenge today. Your improvement was indeed amazing. I admitted the fact that I lost to you the other day, but the truth showed me that I still looked down on your ability. If the fight between us happened today, I think I can only avoid at most three attacks from you.¡±


    Ji Xianyuan was quite talented. He was diligent in cultivation and remained focus all the time.


    He entered the inner sect with Ye Qingtang together, and he had reached the First Stage of the First Heaven, about to break through to the Second Stage. His improvement was huge, but it was iparable to Ye Qingtang, who had entered the Second Heaven of the Martial Qi Level One.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, I have to say that though you are very talented, you should not have killed Song Junqiu just now.¡± Ji Xianyuan suddenly changed his focus.


    ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Ji Xianyuan scanned through the surroundings to make sure there was no one around.


    ¡°His death is not important, but he has some connections with Warden Song. Warden Song has worked in the inner sect for years. He is always very decisive and fierce and is valued by Elder Lin of the Sword Fraction. Today, Warden Song asked you in front of everyone to not kill Song Junqiu, but you still killed him in the end. Though you did not break any of the sect¡¯s rules, you provoked Warden Song. I¡¯m afraid that¡­ this is not very appropriate,¡± Ji Xianyuan said softly.


    Ji Xianyuan really believed in Ye Qingtang¡¯s talent, and that was why he bothered to remind her.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face remained unchanged. But when she heard the name ¡°Elder Lin,¡± coldness appeared in her eyes.


    The person she resented the most in the Xuanling Sect in her previous life was Elder Lin of the Sword Faction.


    In her previous life, when her Heart of the Demon God was exposed, even the Sect Master did not leak out the news, as he valued the sect bond with her. He gave a privatemand to ask her to leave the Xuanling Sect. However, Elder Lin knew the news and wanted to assassinate her secretly after she left the sect. If Yun Shu had not sacrificed himself for her, she would have been reaped apart by Elder Lin for her heart.


    This time, she entered the Xuanling Sect again for the ck Heaven Water in the Mystic Realm. The happenings between her and Elder Lin still remained in her heart.


    She would never forget the scene when Elder Lin smashed Yun Shu¡¯s head in front of her.


    Under the pouring of rain, the only person who treated her nicely died in front of her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes and kept her thoughts. She pretended to be casual and smiled at Ji Xianyuan. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior Brother Ji. I¡¯m just a normal disciple. I think Warden Song will not purposely make things difficult for me.¡±


    Ji Xianyuan could only sigh as he saw how casual Ye Qingtang was. He reminded her to be more cautious and left without saying anything else.

 Chapter 394 - Give A Try (2)

    Chapter 394: Give A Try (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang could finally take a break after the challenge of Life and Death Ring. However, the disappearance of the silver wolf made her speechless.


    There was no sign of the silver wolfing back even after a few days, and Ye Qingtang had a weird feeling.


    It seemed like¡­


    The silver wolf would note back this time.


    Ye Qingtang felt dismayed by the feeling. She could not help but sigh as she stared at the little lightning dragon in her hand. She still decided to try her luck to look for her silver wolf in the inner sect.


    The incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop was sitting outside and smoking an opium pipe. His eyes sparkled as he saw Ye Qingtang walking over. He immediately went over.


    ¡°Little girl¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who did not see any trace of the silver wolf, was feeling a little upset. She turned her head instantly when she heard someone calling her and saw the incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop walking towards her.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    That day, she used the ck gold meteorite iron by luck. Did the incharge realize his lost and decide to find trouble?


    ¡°Little girl, I haven¡¯t seen you for days at the Sword Spirit Workshop.¡± There was a rare smile on the incharge¡¯s old face.


    Ye Qingtang stared the incharge peculiarly. His attitude was weird today.


    This guy was always very arrogant. Howe today he was so kind to her?


    Did he note to ask her to return the dagger?!


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m so d to meet you today. We¡¯re forging a longsword now. Since you are so interested in forging, join me to take a look?¡± The incharge smiled and asked, but he did not reveal his inner thoughts.


    The incharge always wanted to meet Ye Qingtang again after witnessing her forging ability previously. However, it was not appropriate for him, as an incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop, to look for an inner sect disciple.


    Today, he finally met her by chance. How could he just let her go?


    Ye Qingtang was confused by the invitation. Before she could figure out anything, she was dragged into the Sword Spirit Workshop by the incharge.


    The temperature in the workshop was high. A few cksmiths were standing around a huge forging table and discussing something.


    ¡°The temperature that the cold iron needs is too high. If we add cold water, the difference in temperature may break the sword. I don¡¯t support in doing so.¡±


    ¡°The thickness of the sword is too small. If we do not reduce the temperature on time, the shape will differ. Then all our previous effort will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t take the risk. Anyway, I don¡¯t agree with the usual ways to cool down the sword.¡±


    The cksmiths were arguing constantly. They did not even realize that the incharge brought Ye Qingtang over.


    Ye Qingtang scanned through the furnace beside the forging table. There was a half-forged sword toasting in the fire. The shape of the sword had been formed, and the edge of the sword was extremely thin. The shadow of the me could be seen through the edge, though it was burning in the me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the incharge curiously.


    The incharge exined. ¡°This is the Broken Ice Sword that we forged using these few days. It uses thousand-year-old cold iron as the material. The body of the sword is very thin, and the edge is even thinner.¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt a little surprised. She did not visit the Sword Spirit Workshop before in her previous life. She only heard that the cksmiths inside had very high standards. However, the half-forged Broken Ice Sword showed the skills of the cksmiths.

 Chapter 395 - Give A Try (3)

    Chapter 395: Give A Try (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The thousand-year cold iron was very rare and precious. This kind of iron originated from extremely cold ces, and it carried low temperature by itself. It would require a very high temperature to melt. Thus, the control of the temperature must be very urate. Any mistake would damage the coldness of the cold iron itself.


    ¡°The body of the Remnant Ice Sword is extremely thin. It¡¯s a problem for us now to cool it down and forge its shape. If we ce it into ice water for immediate cooling, the sudden change of temperature may break the sword. If we cool it down slowly, the shape of the sword body may be altered during the process.¡±


    The incharge had a very bad headache thinking about the problem. The shape of the Remnant Ice Sword had been forged earlier on. However, they could not find a way to cool it down as the body was too thin. They had dragged on for a few days now. If they continued dragging on, the special property of the ice iron might be damaged.


    The body of the sword was so thin that it was extremely difficult to forge. Even the same batch of cksmiths also could not guarantee that they could forge another one.


    ¡°Little girl, what do you think? What¡¯s the best way to cool down the Remnant Ice Sword?¡± The incharge asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not reply immediately.


    The incharge¡¯s question caught the cksmiths¡¯ attention. They turned their head to find out the person whom the incharge asked.


    They thought that the person must be a senior cksmith but¡­


    They saw a fifteen-year-old girl standing in front of them.


    Their faces changed immediately.


    How much forging knowledge could a young girl know?


    They only treated it as a random question and returned to their discussion.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Remnant Ice Sword for a while and said slowly, ¡°Cold water may break it. Hot water may alter its shape. I think the frost condensate water may work.¡±


    ¡°Frost condensate water?¡± The incharge was stunned for a moment.


    The frost condensate water could not be considered as water by its properties. It was more like a thick liquid with strong adherence. It was ductile with a low temperature and could bear with high heat.


    It was usually used to fill in the boxing gloves temporarily under high temperatures as it would not evaporate.


    However¡­


    He had never heard of using it to cool down weapons.


    The incharge hesitated.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words caught the cksmiths¡¯ attention again. They looked towards Ye Qingtang, and their eyes were full of disagreement.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk when you don¡¯t understand. How can the frost condensate water be used to cool down weapons? Are you joking?¡± one of the cksmiths said unpleasantly.


    Though the frost condensate water would not evaporate, its conductivity was strong. Its own temperature would increase when it was in contact with hot objects. It could not maintain a low temperature for cooling down.


    The cksmiths only treated her as a young girl who did not know anything, and her suggestion was like a joke to them.


    Ye Qingtang shrugged her shoulder and did not say anything. The Remnant Ice Sword was not hers. She was just answering the incharge¡¯s question.


    The Remnant Ice Sword must be cooled down today, and no one found an appropriate method until now. The incharge looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Little girl, how confident are you if I ask you to take over the task?¡±

 Chapter 396 - Give A Try (4)

    Chapter 396: Give A Try (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe cksmiths were stunned when they heard what the incharge just said.


    Was the incharge mad?


    He wanted a young girl to take over the task of forging the Remnant Ice Sword?


    Ye Qingtang was also shocked by his request.


    ¡°Little girl, I know that you are talented in forging. To be honest, the Remnant Ice Sword is required by Elder Mo of the internal inner sect. If you can help us with it, as the incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop, I can promise you that the price of anything you want to forge in the future will reduce by ten times.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was not interested at first, but her eyes sparkled once she heard the words ¡°reduce by ten times.¡±


    The price of forging in the Sword Spirit Workshop was extremely high.


    If the price could be reduced by ten times¡­


    Ye Qingtang was suddenly interested. She had not visited the Sword Spirit Workshop again as she did not have enough Xuanming points, and the price was too high to be affordable for her.


    Reduced by ten times¡­


    In the future, she would only need to spend a few hundred Xuanming points when she came for forging?


    The difference between a few hundred and a few thousand was insane.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely confident, but if you need, I¡¯ll try.¡± Ye Qingtang did not dare to promise, but she used the frost condensate water for cooling down before in her previous life.


    ¡°How dare you to try when you are not even confident?¡± The cksmiths were very dissatisfied.


    The incharge stared at them before they could finish their words and said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°We don¡¯t have other methods now. Just try. At least it¡¯s better to wait for the sword to be damaged.¡±


    ¡°Incharge, you can¡¯t let her try¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay means it¡¯s okay. Do you have other ways?¡± the incharge said coldly.


    The cksmiths shut their mouths.


    They would not have discussed for so long if they had other ways.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ye Qingtang asked again.


    The incharge immediately asked people to bring over a few bucket of frost condensate water to show his attitude.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give a try.¡± Ye Qingtang rolled up her sleeves and walked to the forging table. The cksmiths stared at her fiercely.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother with them as she only thought of her ten times discount.


    ¡°Please bring me some ice over,¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Why do you need ice for?¡± The incharge was curious.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll seeter.¡±


    The inchargemanded people to bring ice over.


    Both the frost condensate water and the ice were ready. Ye Qingtang ced the red Remnant Ice Sword into the frost condensate water. The thick frost condensate water immediately surrounded the sword, but it did not evaporate. However, the sword was still hot, and there was no sign of cooling down.


    ¡°Like I said, how can the frost condensate water cool down the sword?¡± The cksmiths sneered.


    The incharge also frowned and became skeptical.


    Ye Qingtang did not care about their discussion. She put arge amount of ice on the frost condensate water as the sword was surroundedpletely by the frost condensate water.


    The frost condensate water was extremely hot now due to conduction, and so the ice ced melted immediately and turned into water vapor.

 Chapter 397 - Think Highly Of You (1)

    Chapter 397: Think Highly Of You (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang continued to add ice cubes, and a strange scene yed out before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The temperature of the frost condensate dropped rapidly, and this heat loss was directly conducted to the Remnant Ice Sword. As Ye Qingtang added ice cubes continuously, the redness of the Remnant Ice Sword gradually faded.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The incharge widened his eyes.


    <em>There¡¯s still such a move?</em>


    Frost condensate was easily affected by the surrounding temperature but would not melt under high heat due to its special texture. When glued tightly on the Remnant Ice Sword, it stably took the shape of the Remnant Ice Sword while the continuous addition of ice cubes would cause the temperature of the frost condensate to be extremely low. Then, this was directly used to cool the Remnant Ice Sword!


    The few cksmiths who looked down on Ye Qingtang previously were dumbfounded.


    Never had they expected there to be such a use for the frost condensate.


    Not only could this ensure that the Remnant Ice Sword was not deformed, but it could also cool it gradually without breaking it. It was truly a wless and perfect method!


    The few buckets of ice cubes werepletely used up, and the Remnant Ice Sword waspletely cooled.


    Ye Qingtang touched the sword handle carefully. After realizing that it was icy cold, she stopped her actions and removed the Remnant Ice Sword from the frozen condensate.


    ¡°It seems that it should be fine now.¡± Ye Qingtang beamed as she looked at the Remnant Ice Sword in her hand. She had to say that this sword was pretty good. After looking at it for a while, she handed it to the incharge.


    The incharge looked at the Remnant Ice Sword in his hands with shock written in his eyes. He only lifted his head up quite some timeter as he looked at Ye Qingtang with eyes full of praises.


    This girl did not just have amazing forging techniques, but even her skills were so dynamic. She was indeed so promising.


    The cksmiths who grumbled about Ye Qingtang previously became mutespletely. Thinking back about their prior suspicions now, it was a burn on their faces.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± The incharge came back to his senses and said earnestly. ¡°If there¡¯s a need in the future, you can proceed ording to my promise earlier in the Sword Spirit Workshop.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. This was what she wanted.


    The incharge was speaking to Ye Qingtang, but in the secret chamber in the Sword Spirit Workshop, there were two figures standing quietly.


    Through a small window in the secret chamber, the elderly who witnessed Ye Qingtang forging a dagger watched Ye Qingtang and then turned slightly to look at the person beside him.


    ¡°Elder Mo, what do you think of this girl?¡± There were traces of a smile in the elderly¡¯s tone.


    The person in the secret chamber with the elderly was the Internal Affairs Elder, Elder Mo.


    He was here for the Remnant Ice Sword today but was dragged into the secret chamber by the elderly before the incharge brought Ye Qingtang into the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    The entire process where Ye Qingtang used the frost condensate to forge the item fell into his eyes.


    ¡°This is the Ye Qingtang whom you mentioned about previously?¡± Elder Mo said respectfully.


    The elderly nodded as he touched his mustache. There was a smile in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. This girl is young, but her forging skills are amazing. Even old Duan is full of praises towards her. epting such a pupil will not be a loss to you.¡±


    The ¡®old Duan¡¯ whom the elderly said was the incharge of the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    There was hesitation on Elder Mo¡¯s face.


    The elderly chuckled after noting the hesitation on Elder Mo¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so devoted in cultivation, and naturally, you know the importance of weapons. If I don¡¯t remember wrongly, there are quite a few damaged weapons in your weapon chamber, aren¡¯t there?¡±

 Chapter 398 - Think Highly Of You (2)

    Chapter 398: Think Highly Of You (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios !It was a casual mention by the elderly, but Elder Mo¡¯s heart wavered.


    There were indeed many weapons that urgently required repair, but the grade of those swords was not low. In the Sword Spirit Workshop, only the warden had the skills to repair it, but he was not the only elder in Xuanling Sect. Other elders, as well, would request old Duan for help, and if he continued waiting just like that, god knows when would all his weapons be repaired.


    If he could have a cksmith master to repair only his weapons¡­


    Elder Mo had this thought immediately, but¡­ he still wanted to test Ye Qingtang¡¯s forging skills.


    Elder Mo secretly ordered someone to bring a brocade box from his weapon chamber and then walked out of the secret chamber with the elderly.


    Ye Qingtang was held up by the warden for quite some time and was about to leave. However, before she could take a step, an aged voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    ¡°Little girl, hold on.¡±


    A smile entered the incharge¡¯s eyes when he saw the people who came.


    Ye Qingtang turned around and saw the elderly from that day walking to her with a smile. There was a sage-like senior was beside him, and after seeing his face, Ye Qingtang could not help but be slightly startled.


    <em>Internal Affairs Elder, Elder Mo?</em>


    On the day of the inner sect assessment, Ye Qingtang once met Elder Mo when he returned. However, Elder Mo never noticed her presence then.


    ¡°Greetings senior, Elder Mo.¡± Ye Qingtang bowed calmly, though she still found the situation strange.


    ¡°Little girl, I saw you cooling the Remnant Ice Sword with frost condensate just now. Did you think of this method yourself?¡± The elderly had his hands behind him as he beamed at Ye Qingtang with friendly eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    The elderly nodded in satisfaction and subsequently looked at Elder Mo, who remained silent beside him.


    ¡°Elder Mo happens to have an item that requires repair. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you see whether you can help him?¡±


    The elderly said casually, but Ye Qingtang was a little taken aback when she heard it. She instinctively looked at the emotionless Elder, utterly confused.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had entered the inner sect before but had only heard of and never seen Elder Mo, who held a high position and great authority. She only knew that this Elder Mo was the highest skilled elder amongst all the elders and was only second to the Grand Elder and Sect Master. Moreover, the Sect Master and Grand Elder long had the intention of allowing Elder Mo to seed the position of Sect Master and to be the new Sect Master of Xuanling Sect.


    As expected, those few cksmiths¡¯ faces turned extremely ugly after the elderly spoke.


    Although Ye Qingtang did use frost condensate to solve a difficult problem that they could not solve, this could not mean anything.


    They admitted that Ye Qingtang did know some forging techniques, but that was it.


    Now, the elderly actually asked that girl to help Elder Mo to repair his weapons in front of them cksmiths. Was this not a p in their faces?


    Could their skills be worse than an inner sect disciple?


    The cksmiths were dissatisfied and looked at the incharge, wanting to see his reaction to the matter. Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Little girl, since Elder Mo need help, just give it a try.¡± The incharge did not even notice his workers¡¯ dissatisfied expressions and chimed in after seeing through the intentions of the elderly and Elder Mo.

 Chapter 399 - Think Highly Of You (3)

    Chapter 399: Think Highly Of You (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe cksmiths lost their breaths instantly.


    Why was the incharge muddled today?! He was actually allowing her to y around?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyeballs moved after hearing the incharge. Her ultimate goal ofing to Xuanling Sect was to enter the mystic realm and obtain the ck Heaven Water.


    In the inner sect, only the best disciples had the qualifications to enter the mystic realm. To be selected, disciples required the nomination of an inner sect elder on top of being highly-skilled.


    Ye Qingtang did not have much interaction with the inner sect elders, and if she really wanted to enter the mystic realm, she must obtain the nomination of an inner sect elder.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang was naturally d to have this chance toe into contact with Elder Mo.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°I am willing to give it a try.¡±


    The elderlyughed in satisfaction and then gave a look to Elder Mo.


    Elder Mo could tell that the elderly and the incharge thought highly of Ye Qingtang. With both of them echoing each other, it was clear that they wanted him to ept this girl.


    Elder Mo still had reservations about Ye Qingtang¡¯s forging skills. After remaining silent for a while, he finally handed the brocade box that was over one meter long to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°This is the Tower Sky Sword. It broke a long time ago.¡±


    <em>Tower Sky Sword?</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly raised. She received the box and opened it. Indeed, there was a broken sword lying in the box quietly.


    It was not difficult to repair a broken sword, but the sword body of the Tower Sky Sword was not straight and t as ordinary swords. Thus, repairing it would not be easy. Otherwise, Elder Mo would not have been unable to repair it after dragging on for so long and even have no choice but to request the Sword Spirit Workshop to forge the Remnant Ice Sword.


    ¡°Can you repair it?¡± the elderly looked at the Tower Sky Sword and asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shed a smile. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words caused the cksmiths to have an indifferent expression.


    <em>Wasn¡¯t this girl talking too big?</em>


    Elder Mo had brought the Tower Sky Sword over many times, but even their incharge did not have the confidence to repair the sword perfectly. Yet this young girl dared to talk big and say there was no problem?


    Perhaps she saw that this sword belonged to Elder Mo, so she was so hurried to curry favor with him?


    Such a person who was eager for quick sess and instant benefits really displeased them.


    Elder Mo, simrly, had some suspicions to Ye Qingtang¡¯s assured reply but never expressed it and merely waited for Ye Qingtang¡¯s next step quietly.


    Ye Qingtang did not babble and ced the box on the anvil. There were many materials in the Sword Spirit Workshop today, and she naturally made the most out of them. The sword was Elder Mo¡¯s anyway, and so she used materials in the workshopvishly without going soft.


    The cksmiths watched Ye Qingtang moverge quantities of materials over and were so anxious that their eyeballs almost popped out.


    <em>What exactly is this girl doing? Don¡¯t fool around if you aren¡¯t adept at forging alright!</em>


    The cksmiths beat their chests and stamped their feet, frustrated that they could not go up to stop Ye Qingtang from fooling around. However, the incharge was already standing beside the elderly and watching her intently. Thus, the cksmiths could only hold their tongues.


    All of them thought that the incharge was not in his right mind today to actually let a disciple who only had little knowledge in forging to fool around here.


    Ye Qingtangpletely ignored the knives-like stares of the cksmiths as she melted the materials and started hammering.

 Chapter 400 - In-Name Disciple (1)

    Chapter 400: In-Name Disciple (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosSparks flew. The hammering sound pounded on everyone¡¯s mind. The few cksmiths¡¯ lips twitched as they watched Ye Qingtang hammer carelessly.


    <em>The Tower Sky Sword is a divine weapon. Does this girl¡¯s heart not ache when messing around with it!</em>


    Elder Mo frowned slightly. If not for the fact that others could not repair the Tower Sky Sword, he would definitely not allow Ye Qingtang to act recklessly.


    Amongst everyone, only the elderly and the incharge watched intently. Energetic, they came together and pointed at Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions while discussing relentlessly.


    ¡°This girl indeed has skills. This hammer was at the right spot.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang ttened the de with a hammer, Elder Mo¡¯s brows twitched, and he could only try his best to ignore the elderly¡¯s unceasing praises.


    As Ye Qingtang hammered, the originally-broken des merged with the melted materials.


    Upon seeing that the broken de was slowly polished sharp, the cksmiths, initially scornful, became increasingly shocked immediately.


    How could it be?


    Unknowingly, those cksmiths straightened themselves, and they watched Ye Qingtang with full concentration.


    When Ye Qingtang was done polishing, she ced the Tower Sky Sword into the water to cool, and a sizzle could be heard.


    Ye Qingtang removed the Tower Sky Sword and drew a stroke with it. Water droplets scattered around as she danced with the sword, but everyone¡¯s eyes never left the Tower Sky Sword an inch.


    ¡°Really¡­ repaired?¡± The dumbfounded cksmiths rubbed their eyes in disbelief. If they had not personally witnessed it, they would never believe that such a young little girl actually had the ability to repair the Tower Sky Sword that even the incharge was unable to repair!


    After confirming that the Tower Sky Sword was finished repairing, Ye Qingtang wiped off the water and ced it back in the box before handing it back to Elder Mo.


    ¡°Your sword, Elder Mo.¡±


    Astonishment shed across Elder Mo¡¯s eyes. Looking at the wless Tower Sky Sword in the box, he fell into a trance.


    The elderly at a sideughed. ¡°I really did not judge you wrongly, little girl. Your forging skills are amazing!¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled but did not im any credit. She bowed to Elder Mo and the rest and was about to leave.


    However¡­


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Elder Mo looked at the Tower Sky Sword in the box and hid the surprised expression in his eyes before turning to face Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Do you have anything orders, Elder Mo?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Elder Mo watched the young girl before him. He had his doubts when conversing with the elderly earlier, but at that very instant, he witnessed her skills himself, and it verified that the elderly was not lying. He took a breather secretly and said, ¡°Ye Qingtang, I am willing to ept you as my in-name disciple. What do you think about it?¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s words brought the cksmiths back to reality. The astonished expressions in their eyes were reced with smiles as they looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Mo had a rather high position amongst the inner sect elders, and being his disciple was unimaginable to many disciples.


    Although it was only an in-name disciple and not an official disciple, she would receive guidance from Elder Mo as an in-name disciple under him. With Elder Mo¡¯s state of cultivation, it was already an extremely great favor to obtain just a few words of guidance. This was an opportunity that others would not have no matter how they prayed!


    Even the incharge and elderly had a smile in their eyes.

 Chapter 401 - In-Name Disciple (2)

    Chapter 401: In-Name Disciple (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang never expected Elder Mo to say that and was stunned there and then.


    Elder Mo wished to ept her as an in-name disciple?!


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded.


    Everyone chuckled when they saw that Ye Qingtang was stunned. They thought that Ye Qingtang was surprised by this delightful event that fell from the sky and was too ted.


    Little did they know that¡­


    Ye Qingtang felt veryplicated.


    She was aware that Elder Mo¡¯s state of cultivation in Xuanling Sect was very high, and his guidance was important to ordinary disciples.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang was a soul who had lived for three hundred years. Although she did not have a spirit root in her previous life, she had cultivated for hundreds of years, and thus her martial arts attainments were simply not below that of others. Even for Elder Mo, whose skills were pretty good currently, there was nothing he knew that she did not, and even¡­ what she knew was probably more than Elder Mo.


    What she needed was merely time and the upgrading of her spirit root.


    As for bing apprenticed to a master¡­


    To Ye Qingtang, it was really not essential.


    However, looking at everyone¡¯s expression that read ¡°what a good thing, ept it quickly,¡± her heart was even moreplicated.


    Elder Mo had already asked in public, and if she rejected straight up, it was not giving him face. Furthermore, she felt that Elder Mo had a pretty good character. Ye Qingtang pondered: if she really became Elder Mo¡¯s in-name disciple, when the mystic realm opened and her skills were higher, the possibility of Elder Mo nominating her would be greater.


    Then, Ye Qingtang did not think anything else any further. Anyway, she was not expecting Elder Mo to guide her on anything and only treated it as a preparation for entering the mystic realm in the future, plus going along with everyone¡¯s ¡°expectations.¡± Bowing to Elder Mo, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°It is my blessing to be able to gain Elder Mo¡¯s blessing. I am willing to be your disciple.¡±


    Elder Mo nodded slightly. Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply was what he expected. For a disciple who just entered the inner sect, being able to gain an elder¡¯s recognition was naturally an extremely joyous matter.


    ¡°You must cultivate diligently in the future. Do not waste your youth.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied obediently.


    ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Elder Mo told Ye Qingtang. When he saw the elderly who was grinning from ear to ear from the corner of his eye, he could only sigh helplessly.


    This person was really attentive to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Disciple sees Master off,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Elder Mo exited the Sword Spirit Workshop immediately.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to leave as well but was suddenly blocked by the beaming elderly.


    ¡°Senior?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, how does it feel to be Elder Mo¡¯s in-name disciple?¡± The elderly smiled.


    Ye Qingtang was rather speechless but remained happy on her face.


    The elderly touched his mustached and chuckled. ¡°Little girl, I brought Elder Mo here for you. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. She still had not figured out who this elderly was. The incharge and Elder Mo both were respectful to him, and this could not help but pique her curiosity on who this person was.


    <em>Could it be the Grand Elder?</em>


    This thought suddenly arose but was brushed away by Ye Qingtang.


    The Grand Elder was extremely mysterious, and even if he was rted to the Sword Spirit Workshop, it was not to the extent for him to be here so frequently.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Ye Qingtang replied respectfully without over-thinking.


    The senior nodded in satisfaction, though his eyes twinkled. ¡°Little girl, it is not enough to just mouth your thanks. Shouldn¡¯t you give some real thing?¡± Afterward, he even winked at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 402 - In-Name Disciple (3)

    Chapter 402: In-Name Disciple (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly. At this instant, she dared to confirm that the old imp before her was definitely not the prestigious and respectable Grand Elder!


    ¡°What do you wish to ask for, senior?¡±


    The elderly giggled. He suddenly took out a stack of blueprints from his space ring and pulled Ye Qingtang to the anvil by her wrist before spreading out the blueprint.


    There was a drawing of an extremely sophisticated crossbow.


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve had the blueprint of this Daybreak Crossbow for a long time and could not find anyone to forge it. I see that you¡¯re pretty gifted. Are you interested to study this with me and make the crossbow? If you can forge it, it can be considered that you¡¯ve returned my favor,¡± the elderly said excitedly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression stiffened.


    This old imp was prepared for this!


    Even if Ye Qingtang did not want to waste time on it, she was not in a position to say anything and could only brace herself. ¡°Since this is your wish, I am willing to try.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good¡­ Come here. Let¡¯s see what materials are more suitable for this Daybreak Crossbow.¡± After obtaining Ye Qingtang¡¯s promise, the elderly was like a child who gained a new toy and happily dragged Ye Qingtang to discuss.


    The cksmiths at a side turned pale from shock, and they looked at the incharge uniformly with nervousness filled in their eyes.


    <em>Incharge, why are you still not doing anything! How could His Excellency y around with a disciple!</em>


    However, the incharge shook his head at them, hinting at them to not say anything. Only after that did those cksmiths retreated silently.


    The incharge looked at the elderly who was studying the Daybreak Crossbow together with Ye Qingtang and could not help but let out augh as he shook his head.


    <em>Really¡­ Since you admire Ye Qingtang so much, you could just make an exception and ept her as a disciple. Why must you persuade Elder Mo to ept her?</em>


    However¡­


    Reconsidering his identity, the incharge felt it was better for Elder Mo to ept Ye Qingtang instead. Otherwise, even if she was just an in-name disciple, as long as she was epted by this man, the entire Xuanling Sect would be startled.


    Speaking bluntly, the entire Sword Spirit Workshop was built only because of this man¡¯s interest. In the world, perhaps not many would expect such a respectable person to actually be so infatuated with forging. Only an extremely few people knew about this.


    At that thought, the incharge did not interrupt the elderly¡¯s interest and went on with his work after looking for a while.


    On the other side, the elderly was still selecting materials to forge the Daybreak Crossbow with Ye Qingtang. Then, the two of them began arguing.


    ¡°How about the ck gold meteorite iron?¡± The elderly suggested. He still could not get his mind off the dagger that Ye Qingtang forged with the ck gold meteorite iron that day and wished that he could forge one as well.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. This Daybreak Crossbow was not small and had an intricate design. If ck gold meteorite iron were really used to forge the armament, it would waste quite an amount.


    <em>You¡¯re really speaking loudly and speaking loudly.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s better to use Qingxuan Steel,¡± Ye Qingtang said patiently.


    Ye Qingtang exined, but that elderly seemed to be smitten with ck gold meteorite iron as he continued to mumble about it.


    ¡°No! We must use ck gold meteorite iron.¡± Disapproval was written all over the elderly¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang felt a headache. ¡°If you¡¯re so insistent on it, I have no choice as well¡­ However, I can only back out from the forging subsequently.¡± Although the ck gold meteorite iron was good, it was not suitable for all weapons.


    The elderly was anxious after seeing how Ye Qingtang was going to quit the job and said immediately, ¡°Ah¡­ Wait¡­ Qingxuan Steel then Qingxuan Steel. Why are you so obstinate?¡±

 Chapter 403 - Three Sect Competition (1)

    Chapter 403: Three Sect Competition (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang finally sighed.


    Before Ye Qingtang could sigh fully, the elderly suddenly spoke. ¡°We can add Spirit Crystal powder into the Qingxuan Steel as well, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Then, Ye Qingtang understood why the old imp was so insistent on the ck gold meteorite iron.


    It must be that he saw the process of her forging the dagger and remembered her Spirit Crystals!


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ye Qingtang replied helplessly.


    ¡°Qingxuan Steel it is then!¡± The elderly ordered heartily.


    Ye Qingtang face palmed quietly. Was it still toote for her to back out now?


    The truth had proved that it was toote for Ye Qingtang to back out even if she wanted to.


    For the entire afternoon, she was dragged around the Sword Spirit Workshop by the elderly and did not do anything else other than forging the Daybreak Crossbow with him.


    Only after night fell could Ye Qingtang then desperately reject the elderly¡¯s request to continue forging, and she flew out the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    The elderly could not help but sigh as he watched Ye Qingtang running away.


    The incharge found the elderly¡¯s behavior funny yet did not dare to reveal it.


    Although Elder Mo epted Ye Qingtang as his disciple, since she was an in-name disciple and not considered an official disciple, she did not need to offer incense and serve tea. This matter had not circted in the inner sect.


    Ye Qingtang did not ce this matter to heart. On usual days, she cultivated and did her missions as needed. She spent the Xuanming points on the Spirit Consonance River and asionally used the Quenching me Pill and Ice Skin Powder to speed up her cultivation. Gradually, her skills improved.


    However, while the cultivation method using Quenching me Pill and Ice Skin powder was good, it could not be used for a long period of time. This method would be the most efficient only on the first time, and the effects would naturally decrease once the skills increased. Although the improvement would not be as shocking as before, the speed of cultivation was still faster than normal.


    However, the more one¡¯s skills improved, the more Ye Qingtang found the speed of cultivation to slow down.


    From the first stage of the Second Heaven to the second stage, Ye Qingtang spent one entire month to advance. Although this speed was a few times faster than normal disciples, it was still very slow to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang noticed that if her spirit root did not continue to upgrade, her cultivation speed would probably be even slower.


    However, no matter what method she used in the few months, there was no trace of her spirit root upgrading.


    ¡°I must obtain the ck Heaven Water.¡± After meditation, Ye Qingtang calmed her heart, and the need for the ck Heaven Water was increasingly clear.


    There were still three months to the start of the inner sect mystic realm. Although Ye Qingtang did have some fame in the inner sect after the Life and Death Ring, there was still a distance away from being an elite disciple.


    To increase her position in the inner sect in three months, she had to find a suitable method.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang recalled something immediately.


    In another half a month, it would be time for the Three Sect Competition.


    Thispetition was among Xuanling Sect and two other sects, which had been going on for many years. During thepetition, the sects would send their own inner sect disciples, and elite disciples would not battle ording to the rules.


    To Ye Qingtang, perhaps this was an opportunity.


    Xuanling Sect had been suppressed for many years in the Three Sect Competition. If she could participate in the Three Sect Competition and achieve pretty good results, maybe she had a chance of bing an elite disciple and thus obtain the chance to enter the mystic realm!

 Chapter 404 - Three Sect Competition (2)

    Chapter 404: Three Sect Competition (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang stood up immediately at that thought.


    The people participating in the Three Sect Competition were rmended by inner sect elders. If she wanted to go, she had to look for Elder Mo.


    In this one month, Elder Mo did summon Ye Qingtang twice, but it was for her to repair some weapons for him, though he did provide her some martial arts guidance as well.


    However, Ye Qingtang was already aware of whatever advice Elder Mo gave, and listening to it was not much help.


    At that time, Elder Mo was discussing the uing Three Sect Competition with Elder Lin and other inner sect elders.


    ¡°In the past ten years, we were always at a disadvantageous position in thepetition with Qinglin Sect and Wind Moon Sect. This has affected the sect¡¯s glory. We must not be stuck in the same circumstance this year,¡± an elder said in a serious tone.


    All the elders¡¯ faces were rather ugly after hearing that.


    Although the Three Sect Competition was for the disciples to learn from each other on the surface, it was actually very violent in reality.


    Whether it was victory or defeat, it was extremely important to a sect¡¯s glory.


    Xuanling Sect had been in thest ce for ten consecutive years, much to the dissatisfaction to the Sect Master and Grand Elder. If there was no improvement in their results this year, it would affect their reputation.


    ¡°The rules of the Three Sect Competition is not advantageous to our sect. If our top disciples went for the battle, our Xuanling Sect would naturally have the confidence to achieve victory,¡± another elder said with a frown.


    ¡°The rules were alreadyid down hundreds of years ago. Only outstanding inner sect disciples were allowed to battle, and all elite disciples were not allowed to participate. Even though we know it¡¯s not advantageous to our sect, these rules cannot be broken,¡± Elder Mo said seriously.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s elite disciples were not inferior to Qinglin Sect¡¯s and Wind Moon Sect¡¯s, and they could even defeat them by a margin. However, the rules of the Three Sect Competition ced them in a perplexing situation.


    ¡°Elder Lin, do you have any suitable people in mind this year?¡± An elder looked at Elder Lin.


    Elder Lin had epted many talented disciples as his official disciple, and Ning Luo, a disciple under him, ced in the top three of Xuanling Sect. Ning Luo was still young and had brilliant endowments; his future was limitless. However, it was a pity that Ning Luo had already be an elite disciple and was unable to participate in the Three Sect Competition.


    ¡°Zhu Changge¡¯s condition is pretty good this year. I intend to promote him to an elite disciple this year. Before that, he will represent us in the Three Sect Competition. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Elder Lin said. He was quite satisfied with his disciple, Zhu Changge.


    ¡°Zhu Changge? He isn¡¯t bad indeed. However, just to be sure, may the elders put more thought into choosing a suitable candidate to participate in the Three Sect Competition this time? We must recover the sect¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. Apart from the official disciples who will be battling, the Sect Master wants us to select some disciples who are worth training as reserves to head to thepetition as well. Although they will not take part, they could also broaden their horizons.¡±


    After a long discussion, the elders finally dispersed.


    Elder Mo returned to the Elders¡¯ Hall after the discussion. The moment he stepped in, he suddenly saw a tiny figure in the hall.


    <em>Ye Qingtang?</em>


    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Ye Qingtang had waited in the Elders¡¯ Hall for a long time and immediately bowed to Elder Mo when she saw him.


    ¡°Is there any matter?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s mind was still on the Three Sect Competition. As the Internal Affairs Elder and the elder with the highest skills in the inner sect, he had to set an example. However, it was just that he was focused on cultivation and did not ept many disciples under him. More than that, most of his disciples were inner sect elites who could not participate in the Three Sect Competition.

 Chapter 405 - Three Sect Competition (3)

    Chapter 405: Three Sect Competition (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I have a request to make.¡± Ye Qingtang went directly to the point.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Elder Mo fixed his eyes on Ye Qingtang. In this one month, although Ye Qingtang was an in-name disciple under him, she was low-key and never publicized it. She never harassed him on usual days and repaired his weapons very swiftly.


    With that, Elder Mo was rather satisfied with the disciple he just epted, and thus his attitude towards Ye Qingtang was considered gentle.


    ¡°I wish to participate in the Three Sect Competition.¡± Ye Qingtang replied directly.


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression changed slightly as a look of surprise shed across his eyes.


    ¡°You wish to participate in the Three Sect Competition?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please give me a chance, Master,¡± Ye Qingtang said firmly. She had to be an elite disciple and enter the mystic realm. The ck Heaven Water in the mystic realm was what she needed the most.


    In her previous life, the ck Heaven Water was obtained by Ning Luo in the mystic realm this year. Ye Qingtang was very aware that once she missed the chance this year, she would no longer have any fate with the ck Heaven Water.


    Elder Mo looked at Ye Qingtang without saying anything. The Three Sect Competition was of great significance to the sect. Ye Qingtang had only entered the inner sect for over two months, and the priority was to increase her skills. Just based on her credentials, she simply had no qualification to participate in the Three Sect Competition.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯ve only entered the inner sect for a short time. The Three Sect Competition is significant to the sect. There¡¯s no need for you to be so anxious to participate in it this year.¡± It was not that Elder Mo was making things difficult for Ye Qingtang intentionally, but he truly felt she was not suitable.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was only a red spirit root, which was too low. There was not much difference at the current stage, but the more her skills increased, the harder it would be for her to improve, making it difficult for her to attain a higher state of cultivation. Moreover, although her skills were considered pretty good amongst the new disciples, it was not outstanding.


    To Elder Mo, he admired Ye Qingtang¡¯s talent in forging more.


    Ye Qingtang, however, insisted. ¡°I only wish to participate in the Three Sect Competition. Please permit it, Master.¡±


    Elder Mo could not help but have a headache. If other disciples had such a request, he would reject them straight-up without saying anything else. However, he was pretty satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s performance in this one month, and since she was so persistent, it was not nice of him to reject so forcefully.


    ¡°You really wish to go to the Three Sect Competition?¡± Elder Mo asked again after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze was firm.


    Elder Mo sighed lightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so bent on it, I can allow you to. However, even if I permit you to go, you can only be a reserve disciple at most. Are you still willing?¡±


    Previously, the Sect Master wanted them to select some disciples worth training to participate in the Three Sect Competition as a reserve. This type of disciples usually would not need to battle and were merely there to widen their horizons.


    If Ye Qingtang really wanted to go, it was not impossible to give her the reserve position.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she replied immediately. ¡°I am willing. Thank you for agreeing to my request, Master!¡±


    Whether it was a reserve or whatnot, there was a chance as long as she could head to the Three Sect Competition.


    Ye Qingtang would not let the slightest opportunity away!


    ¡°It is settled then. I will submit your name over. At that time, you can just go with the other selected disciples,¡± Elder Mo said.


    ¡°Noted! I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Elder Mo sighed and then took out an esoteric book from his space ring and handed it to Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 406 - Xuanyuan Pill (1)

    Chapter 406: Xuanyuan Pill (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s eyes brightened, but after seeing the words in the book, the light in her eyes extinguished instantly.


    What was written on the book was ¡°Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique.¡±


    ¡°This Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique is a high-level technique of Xuanling Sect. If you can master it, it will be extremely powerful. However, this swordy technique is extremely hard to train. If you cultivate for another three to five years diligently, you¡¯ll be able to understand some basics. Take this with you today.¡± Elder Mo did his part as a Master.


    Only a sparse number of disciples in the inner sect mastered this Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique. From this, one could imagine its difficulty level.


    When Ye Qingtang saw the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique book, there was a subtle change in her expression.


    Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this the swordy technique she practiced so thoroughly in her previous life?


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched, but looking at Elder Mo¡¯s behavior, it was inconvenient for her to express anything, and she could only ept it with feigned gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Elder Mo nodded slightly and asked again.


    ¡°Do you have any other matters?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡±


    ¡°You can leave then.¡± Elder Mo waved a hand. He was more or less helpless to Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden request. It was a good thing that reserve disciples did not need to battle. Otherwise, he would probably not agree to her request either.


    With Elder Mo¡¯s words, joy filled Ye Qingtang, and she was ready to take her leave.


    Nheless, Elder Mo suddenly recalled something and called out to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, make a trip to the Sword Spirit Workshop today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The smile on her face froze for a moment.


    Sword Spirit Workshop¡­


    Over this period of time, she was almost allergic to those three words.


    After being dragged by the elderly to study the Daybreak Crossbow, the incharge would directly pull her into the workshop and tie her to the elderly¡¯s side whenever she passed by, where she would be forced to continue forging the Daybreak Crossbow.


    Ye Qingtang almost died from such suffering. Helpless, she took a roundabout route now.


    However, never in a million times would Ye Qingtang expect Elder Mo to actually ask her to walk right into the trap¡­


    Ye Qingtang was overwhelmed with anguish as she glimpsed at Elder Mo with a strange expression which read ¡°How much money do you owe that elderly exactly!¡±


    Elder Mo was a little awkward from Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze. He did not intend to concern himself with this matter, but His Excellency kept nagging about it and med him for not bothering his disciple. He was very helpless as well.


    Since Ye Qingtang happened to be here today, he treated it as merely giving her a task.


    No matter how unwilling Ye Qingtang was, she had no choice but to go to the Sword Spirit Workshop since Elder Mo personally asked her. After all, she just made a request to Elder Mo, and he had already agreed to it. If she did not give him face this time, it would really be courting death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over right now.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed and left after bowing.


    Elder Mo watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s back view after making a prompt decision and was at a loss of whether tough or cry.


    With unwilling footsteps. she arrived at the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    The moment she reached the entrance, she saw that elderly strolling around the furnaces. When he noticed Ye Qingtang, his eyes brightened instantly.


    ¡°Wow, little girl. Why are you willing toe here today?¡± The elderly beamed at Ye Qingtang. His smile was like that of a person whose crafty plot seeded, and Ye Qingtang seriously had the urge to box him.


    Why was she here? Wouldn¡¯t he be clear?


    Ye Qingtang truly suspected that Elder Mo owed this elderly a lot of money. Otherwise, why would such a highly-respected person ¡°betray¡± his disciple?

 Chapter 407 - Xuanyuan Pill (2)

    Chapter 407: Xuanyuan Pill (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°It is good that you¡¯re here. Take a look for me. This Daybreak Crossbow is already pretty much done with only some details left. Let¡¯s make use of these few days to finish forging it.¡± The elderlypletely ignored Ye Qingtang¡¯s resentful expression and cheerily pulled Ye Qingtang to look at the results of his effort.


    When Ye Qingtang heard ¡°make use of these few days,¡± she felt her mind explode.


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have time? You¡¯re deceiving me again.¡± The elderly groaned unhappily.


    Ye Qingtang replied. ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. I am participating in the Three Sect Competition half a monthter and will need to cultivate hard in theing days. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I tarnish the sect¡¯s reputation in the Three Sect Competition?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was really afraid of this energetic elderly and could only use the sect¡¯s glory as an excuse.


    After he heard about the Three Sect Competition, a surprised look shed across the elderly¡¯s face. He scanned Ye Qingtang with eyes full of suspicion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you enter the inner sect for a few months only? Even if it¡¯s the Three Sect Competition, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°I really am not. I am going there as a reserve.¡±


    ¡°Reserve¡­¡± The elderly was in thought as he swept a look at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You only entered the inner sect for not long, yet you¡¯re heading to the Three Sect Competition, where outstanding disciples from the three sects would be present. Although they are not considered elites, they are all skillful. Why are you joining for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Since I am a disciple of the sect, of course, I am willing to strive for the sect¡¯s glory.¡± Ye Qingtang lied tantly without guilt.


    The elderly raised a brow at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretty ambitious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Hold it, I know that you¡¯re ambitious already. How about this? As long as youe here for four hours after your cultivation from now on, I¡¯ll give you a Xuanyuan Pill. What do you think?¡± The elderly stroke his chin as heid the conditions.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Pill?¡± Ye Qingtang was startled. The Xuanyuan Pill was a master-grade pill which was extremely beneficial in cleansing one¡¯s spirit energy and increasing one¡¯s skills. However, this pill was difficult to refine, and its ingredients were even more difficult to obtain. Even if Ye Qingtang knew how to refine it, she could not gather the ingredients.


    Never had she expected that this seemingly-scheming old imp would actually have a Xuanyuan Pill.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be lying to me, right? You have the Xuanyuan Pill?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the elderly suspiciously.


    The elderly immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°Little girl, how dare you doubt me?¡± Then, the elderly waved for the incharge toe over and pointed to Ye Qingtang. ¡°Tell her whether I have the Xuanyuan Pill.¡±


    The incharge was busy forging and was confused after being called over suddenly,pletely at a loss why the Xuanyuan Pill was brought into question.


    ¡°Girl, he has the Xuanyuan Pill indeed.¡±


    The elderly ced his hands on his hips and snorted. He gave Ye Qingtang a proud look.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was silent.


    ¡°How about it? Do you agree? Four hours a day in exchange for one Xuanyuan Pill. Little girl, not everyone can earn such a huge bargain,¡± the elderly said.


    The incharge finally understood what was going on. After hearing that the elderly actually wanted to give Ye Qingtang a Xuanyuan Pill, his eyes almost popped out.


    <em>You¡¯re too generous!</em>


    <em>Such an exorbitant Xuanyuan Pill to be given out just like that?</em>


    The incharge could only feel his heart bleed.

 Chapter 408 - Xuanyuan Pill (3)

    Chapter 408: Xuanyuan Pill (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang found it pretty strange as well. A casual Xuanyuan Pill that this elderly took out was already a master-grade pill. However, since she could gain a bargain, obviously, she would be easier to talk to.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you. However, you must give me the Xuanyuan Pill first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretty smart,¡± The elderly looked at Ye Qingtang and said. ¡°I will give it to you. I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯ll send someone to bring the Xuanyuan Pill over. Come look at the Daybreak Crossbow with me first.¡±


    The elderly returned back to the topic of forging after just a few sentences.


    ¡°Sure, senior.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately became obedient.


    ¡°Stop calling me senior already. It¡¯s annoying to hear. My surname is Wu. You can just call me Venerable Wu from now on,¡± the elderly said.


    ¡°Yes, Venerable Wu.¡± Ye QingTang replied very obediently.


    Venerable Wu nodded in satisfaction then and dragged Ye Qingtang into the forging room without wasting any time.


    After witnessing everything, the incharge became extremely amused as he watched Venerable Wu drag Ye Qingtang away.


    ¡°Incharge, is it really suitable for His Excellency to do this?¡± The cksmith aside swallowed his saliva. Xuanyuan Pill was a treasure, but it was to be exchanged for four hours of this girl¡¯s time every day?


    The incharge returned to his senses and was a little helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want it, then increase your own forging skills. If you had that girl¡¯s abilities, perhaps even you would have a share of the Xuanyuan Pill.¡±


    The cksmith scurried back to his position immediately after being stifled by the incharge¡¯s words. After watching Ye Qingtang repair the Tower Sky Sword, he clearly recognized the difference in forging skills between him and Ye Qingtang no matter how unwilling he was. How was there anyparability?


    ording to the agreement, Venerable Wu sent someone to deliver the Xuanyuan Pill before Ye Qingtang left.


    Ye Qingtang was in an uplifted mood after obtaining the Xuanyuan Pill. This pill was a treasure that others would not be able to buy with money. With this, she was more confident in the Three Sect Competition half a monthter.


    She was at stage two of the Second Heaven right now. Relying on this Xuanyuan Pill, she should be able to break through to stage three of the Second Heaven in theing half a month.


    Everything was very sessful, but only the silver wolf was missing. Ye Qingtang ordered Ni Shang and Fei Ying to search for a long time, but their search was to no avail. No matter how regretful she was, she could only suppress it temporarily and hope that the silver wolf would return someday.


    Ye Qingtang cultivated diligently every day, and her diligence influenced Ni Shang and Fei Ying.


    This two little fellows cultivated with all their might, afraid that the previous incident would repeat once again.


    Days passed. In the blink of an eye, it was the Three Sect Competition.


    On the day to leave, Ye Qingtang arrived as scheduled and unexpectedly saw the Blood Moon Sect Elder in the team.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder stood in the team with an impatient expression. When he saw Ye Qingtang walking to his side, a chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder curiously. She was upied with cultivation in the past few days and had no time to control him. Unexpectedly, he was actually on the team as well.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder fixed his emotions.


    ¡°Why am I here? Isn¡¯t it all because that Elder Qin wants me to participate in the Three Sect Competition?¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was epted into the inner sect as an exception because of hispetence on arrays. Elder Qin valued him and provided him much guidance on usual days. The Blood Moon Sect Elder could not be bothered to b*llsh*t with Elder Qin and thus answered him eloquently, wanting to end it as early as possible.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    His performance won Elder Qin¡¯s favor even more and directly submitted his name for the Three Sect Competition!

 Chapter 409 - Drifting Cloud Island (1)

    Chapter 409: Drifting Cloud Ind (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Sect Elder was extremely aggrieved. What had the stupidpetition between the sects got to do with him?


    <em>Why had the Revolving Soul Orb that Ye Qingtang gave to Elder Qin not exploded?</em>


    <em>Hurry up and explode and kill that annoying Elder Qin!</em>


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s unwilling expression and thought it was funny.


    Thinking about it, it was true though. He was a mighty Blood Moon Sect Elder yet was trapped in the sect right now and still had to participate in apetition between sect disciples. If this was circted, everyone¡¯s jaws would probably drop.


    Ye Qingtang joined the team as a reserve this time, so she did not need to be overly nervous. Rather, the Blood Moon Sect Elder was sent by the Array Faction to officially participate in thepetition and was summoned by the warden leading the team to listen to instructions.


    Thispetition was very important to Xuanling Sect. It had been dormant for ten years, and whether they could rise was dependent on the Three Sect Competition. This trip was led by Elder Mo and Elder Lin, as well as the other three elders of the Fist Faction, Array Faction, and Herbal Faction. Together, all of them headed to Drifting Cloud Ind where the Three Sect Competition was held.


    ¡­


    The Drifting Cloud Ind was situated above the ocean and enveloped in the clouds. People who were not from the three sects would be unable to find this ce. A thousand years ago, Drifting Cloud Ind had rich spirit energy and could be said to be the sacrednd for cultivation. The owner of the ind once opened the ind to the public for many powerful figures to cultivate there.


    Throughout the thousand years, the spirit energy on Drifting Cloud Ind remained to be contended by sect disciples. All the sects wished to send their disciples to cultivate on the ind, and there was nock of traces of struggle amongst the sects.


    To prevent the ind from being ruined in the battles, the owner of the ind made an agreement with the three most powerful sects in the battle that year to turn the endless fights into apetition, where the sect in the first ce could send ten disciples to the ind. The second ce winner had a quota of five people while the sect in thest ce would have no fate with the spirit energy on the ind.


    The three sects had no objection to this rule when it wasid. Throughout hundreds of years, the sects had each been the champion and sent many disciples to the ind, where the skills of those disciples who cultivated on the ind improved by leaps and bounds.


    However, there was a change in this situation of bnce in thest hundred years.


    The people from Xuanling Sect rode a cloud boat and passed by the horizon, heading towards the legendary Drifting Cloud Ind.


    ¡°Initially, Xuanling Sect¡¯s skills were not considered weak amongst the three sects. Since the rules of the Three Sect Competition was fixed, Xuanling Sect had sent nearly a hundred disciples to the Drifting Cloud Ind as well. However, in thest hundred years, it seemed that our sect never sent any disciple anymore.¡± A disciple mumbled as he watched the lingering clouds around him.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be? Why did it be this way?¡± It was the first time that this disciple participated in the Three Sect Competition and curiosity arose within him.


    ¡°Wind Moon Sect has always been powerful while Qinglin Sect used to be weak. However, Qinglin Sect earned the support of the Yunxiao Sect a hundred years ago, and their abilities improved greatly in this hundred years. They were originally ced at the bottom but had chased up now.¡±


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect?¡±


    The Xuanling Sect disciples had a shocked expression after hearing the two words.


    Although Xuanling Sect and Yunxiao Sect were both sects, there was a world of differences between them.


    Even if one was an elite disciple in the inner sect of Xuanling Sect, he or she was at most an outer sect disciple in Xuanling Sect, and entering the inner sect waspletely impossible.

 Chapter 410 - Drifting Cloud Island (2)

    Chapter 410: Drifting Cloud Ind (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Yunxiao Sect¡­ That is one of the super sects¡­ I didn¡¯t think that Qinglin Sect would have the luck to earn the favor of a super sect.¡±


    Envy filled the disciples.


    There were numerous treasures in a sect, and the Yunxiao Sect was all the more so one of the super sects, which were above normal sects. Many of the mighty figures on earth were from Yunxiao Sect.


    As everyone was engaged in the discussion, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression sharpened slightly.


    To others, Yunxiao Sect shone with boundless radiance, but to her, it was a bottomless chasm.


    Currently, Ye You was the official disciple of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    Ye Qingtang was clearly aware of the gap between Xuanling Sect and Yunxiao Sect. She had been cultivating desperately merely to close the gap between Ye You and her, and entering Xuanling Sect was to obtain the ck Heaven Water. However, to truly possess the strength to fight Ye You, it was impossible to simply rely on the Xuanling Sect only.


    Ye Qingtang already had a n in mind, and now, she only needed to gradually walk down this path of revenge.


    ¡°You seem to be a little interested in that Yunxiao Sect?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder beside Ye Qingtang sharply sensed the change in Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression.


    <em>Why did this girl¡¯s eyes be this sharp after hearing the words ¡®Yunxiao Sect¡¯?</em>


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder and said, ¡°You are the one who is interested, aren¡¯t you? Wasn¡¯t Blood Moon Sect annihted by thebined effort of many super sects that year? If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t Yunxiao Sect also one of the forces who wiped out your Blood Moon Sect?¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder originally wanted to fish some answers out from Ye Qingtang, yet his face froze because of Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°The elder who led the troops in the battle against Yunxiao Sect back then was not me. Furthermore, if the super sects had not shamelessly attacked withbined forces, which of them is the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s opponent if they fought alone? A group of despicable and lowly people. So much for calling themselves righteous sects.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder clearly disliked the super sects who were at the tip of the pyramid as he spoke of them disdainfully.


    Ye Qingtang supported her chin with an arm without continuing the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s words.


    The Blood Moon Sect was annihted back then because of thebined forces of the first ss super sects, which included Yunxiao Sect, where mighty figures in the world were recruited to encircle and suppress the Blood Moon Sect. Regarding his past enemy, it would be weird if the Blood Moon Sect Elder had a good attitude.


    Passing byyers of clouds, an emerald ind gradually appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The chattering disciples noticed the Drifting Cloud Ind not far away, and their eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Rumor has it that the Drifting Cloud Ind is covered with holy light, and I initially thought it was fake. I never thought that there really would be holy light.¡±


    Drifting Cloud Ind was surrounded with holy light and surging with spirit energy, attracting all the disciples¡¯ attention.


    ¡°The elders said it already. If we can achieve good results for Xuanling Sect this year, we will have a chance to cultivate on the ind.¡±


    ¡°If I could cultivate on the ind for about a year, how good would it be¡­¡±


    As everyone wished enviously, the cloud boat had already reached the ind and slowly descended at the designated location.


    It was only when they reached the ind did they realize that the supposed Drifting Cloud Ind was not sitting on water. The ind was actually a hundred meters away from the surface of the ocean. Looking down from the ind, one could see the waves of the sea slowly passing by from a hundred meters below.


    All the disciples¡¯ eyes shone as the sight before them was a novelty. Just standing on the Drifting Cloud Ind, they already sensed rich spirit energy embracing them as though their entire body was nourished in the immense spirit energy.

 Chapter 411 - Drifting Cloud Island (3)

    Chapter 411: Drifting Cloud Ind (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang took a deep breath. She only heard rumors about the Drifting Cloud Ind in her previous life and had no fate toe to the ind. Unexpectedly, the spirit energy on the ind was actually about the same as in the Spirit Consonance River.


    Standing here for a while was akin to being soaked in the Spirit Consonance River.


    No wonder inner sect disciples eagerly fought for a ce as a reserve even though they could not participate in the match in her previous life. Over the course of the Three Sect Competition, they could remain on the Drifting Cloud ind for a few days, where they earned a few days of spirit energy nourishment without needing to do anything.


    The owner of the Drifting Cloud Ind had already sent people to receive the disciples from the three sects.


    After approaching the inder, Elder Mo and the rest headed to the main venue of the Three Sect Competition under that inder¡¯s lead.


    ¡°This Drifting Cloud Ind is pretty interesting¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder scanned the ind. It was rare that he was satisfied with the ce.


    Ye Qingtang did not reply to him and merely looked past the forest on the ind. When she looked at a cliff on the ind, a figure suddenly shed past from the cliff. Ye Qingtang saw a slight trace of the person but was a little taken aback by what she saw.


    ¡°Mu Su?¡± Confusion unveiled in her eyes. Why did she feel that the person on the cliff just now looked simr to the Mu Su, the City Lord of Fallen Stars City?


    However, that figure disappeared too quickly, and even if Ye Qingtang wished to confirm it another time, there no longer was a chance to.


    Ye Qingtang swept the confusion in her heart away. Fallen Stars City was extremely far away from Drifting Cloud Ind, and she had never heard that Mu Su had any rtions to Drifting Cloud Ind.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang was not bothered whether or not Mu Su was on the Drifting Cloud Ind. Who she was truly concerned of was the person behind Mu Su, Han Cangming!


    Thinking of that Pce Lord of Antiquity Pce, Ye Qingtang felt goosebumps all over as her eyes uncontroblynded on the ring that was forced on her finger.


    Up until now, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart still quivered whenever she recalled the shocking words that a certain someone said that night in the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. She tried to pull the ring on her finger off many times, but it was as though the ring was glued on her finger and did not budge at all.


    She could not possibly chop her hand off¡­


    ¡°Perhaps I saw wrongly.¡± Ye Qingtangforted herself.


    The Pce Lord of Antiquity Pce should not be so free to stroll on the Drifting Cloud Ind.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Mu Su was standing on the cliff of Drifting Cloud Ind watching the people in Xuanling Sect uniforms enter the ind slowly. Once he caught sight of that familiar figure, astonishment shed past his eyes, and he immediately darted off, disappearing from the cliff without a trace.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Mu Su swiftly reached a cavern hidden in the dense forest at the bottom of the mountain. There was a Grotto-heaven in that cavern which was just like a small-sized pce.


    A wide jade stage was in the center of that pce.


    On the jade stage, a pallid Han Cangming was sitting cross-legged.


    Han Cangming looked up slightly. His good-looking face was, however, a few shades paler at that instant. ring streaks of blood flowed down from his forehead to his cor.


    ¡°Your Highness, I saw the Xuanling Sect team entering the Drifting Cloud Ind just now, and¡­ Lady Ye is also in the team.¡± Mu Su kneeled on a knee and reported everything he saw to Han Cangming.


    There was not a slight trace of emotion on Han Cangming¡¯s face. His pale lips closed as a faint look of surprise shed across his eyes quietly.

 Chapter 412 - Drifting Cloud Island (4)

    Chapter 412: Drifting Cloud Ind (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosSubsequently, Han Cangming did not say anything as he shut his eyes and calmed his mind.


    There was worry in Mu Su¡¯s eyes when he saw Han Cangming¡¯s reaction, but he could only retreat to a side silently without disturbing Han Cangming in his meditation.


    <em>His Highness¡¯s condition seems to be even worse.</em>


    Anxiety filled Mu Su.


    After losing the suppression of the Heart of the Demon God, the surging Aura of the Evil in the world invaded Han Cangming¡¯s body continuously. Even though he possessed such godly powers, without the suppression of the Heart of the Demon God, the overbearing powers were not what any human body could contain.


    His Highness stayed beside Lady Ye as a silver wolf previously and could more or less use the Heart of the Demon God to suppress the Aura of the Evil in his body. However, Lady Ye often went out on missions, and although His Highness could follow nearby from a distance away, it was still unable to suppress the overactive Aura of the Evil.


    If this went on, he was afraid that His Highness¡¯s body would no longer be able to amodate this powerful force.


    If His Highness even used a little energy to turn into a silver wolf now, his body would probably shatter¡­ It was impossible to even go to Lady Ye already.


    Now, his condition could only be stabilized by making use of the spirit energy on Drifting Cloud Ind, though it was still unknown how long this method could sustain for.


    ¡°I still have to think of a way to let His Highness stay beside Lady Ye more often.¡± Mu Su was rather frustrated. Staying beside Ye Qingtang as a silver wolf was simply not a long-term n. However, he always felt that Lady Ye seemed to be very afraid of His Highness.


    At the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige the other time, His Highness already requested Lady Ye to ¡°marry¡± him, but her reaction was really¡­


    Mu Su sighed secretly. He was extremely worried about His Highness¡¯s condition.


    When they were unaware of the location of the Heart of the Demon God, His Highness spent most of the time on Drifting Cloud Ind to suppress the Aura of the Evil and would only be out once in a while. Yet, now that the Heart of the Demon God was found, they could not retrieve it immediately¡­


    Just thinking about it, Mu Su felt that it was as though he had a mouthful of blood that would never disappearpletely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if His Highness¡¯s condition would improve with Lady Ye on Drifting Cloud Ind as well. If it does improve, maybe he can even use this chance to develop his rtionship with Lady Ye.¡± At that thought, Mu Su looked at Han Cangming who was seated on the jade stage. When he saw the ring streaks of blood on Han Cangming¡¯s neck, he was even more anxious.


    Mu Su was filled with worry on this side, and on the other, the Xuanling Sect people were already led to the main venue of the Three Sect Competition.


    Disciples from the other two sects were already gathered at the wide court.


    ¡°Elder Du, I heard that you epted an official disciple with extremely high talent. Do you intend on sending him out this year?¡± an elder from Qinglin Sect asked a Wind Moon Sect elder with a smile.


    The Wind Moon Sect elder replied. ¡°Qingyu is still young. I brought him this year only to umte experience. I don¡¯t intend to send him out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity then. I was pretty shocked when I heard that Shen Qingyu entered your Wind Moon Sect. That child has been very gifted since young. I still intended to ept him as a disciple previously, but Elder Du beat me to it. Coming to think of it, he will ultimately disy his skills in the Three Sect Competition. I will be really expectant at that time,¡± the Qinglin Sect elder said cheerfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Elder Qian. You already have such an excellent and unrivaled disciple, Fu Lingtian. There¡¯s no need to be bothered by anything else,¡± said the Wind Moon Sect elder.

 Chapter 413 - Oddity (1)

    Chapter 413: Oddity (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Lingtian should be an elite disciple at the end of this year. This is thest time that he will be participating in the Three Sect Competition. I initially wanted to watch him and Shen Qingyu spar, but I guess there¡¯s no chance to this year,¡± the Qinglin Sect elder said with a smile. Although he was exchanging polite words with the Wind Moon Sect elder, there was smugness in his tone.


    His disciple, Fu Lingtian, topped the Three Sect Competition for three consecutive years, and his skills were not to be belittled on.


    The Wind Moon Sect elder smiled as he chided the Qinglin Sect elder for being shameless in his heart. Fu Lingtian clearly had the qualification to be an elite disciple in Qinglin Sect since a long time ago, but the Qinglin Sect elder dyed it by a year in order to let him participate in the Three Sect Competition for another year.


    The Qinglin Sect elder still wished for Fu Lingtian and Shen Qingyu to spar. While Shen Qingyu was very gifted, he was still young and was merely twelve years old this year. How could he spar with Fu Lingtian, who ced first for three consecutive years?


    As the two sect elders tested each other through their conversation, the people from Xuanling Sect walked over.


    ¡°Elder Du, Elder Qian,¡± greeted Elder Mo, the leader of the Xuanling Sect elders.


    ¡°Elder Mo.¡± Elder Du nodded slightly.


    Elder Qian swept a nce across the Xuanling Sect team and said, ¡°Elder Mo, the people participating in the Three Sect Competition this year from Xuanling Sect seem to be the same.


    Elder Mo did not say anything, and the elders behind him had a rather ugly expression.


    ¡°The Three Sect Competition will officially begin tomorrow. I still need to instruct the disciples and will not apany you all anymore. I¡¯ll take a leave first.¡± Elder Qian lifted a hand to signal and left.


    Elder Du left soon after as well.


    As the elders from the two sects who were initially chatting happily left, the faces of Elder Mo and the rest who were still standing there turned dull.


    Ye Qingtang followed the other disciples into the court, and her brows were furrowed slightly when she saw the Qinglin Sect and Wind Moon Sect elders leaving after greeting the Xuanling Sect elders perfunctorily.


    Witnessing the sight, the other Xuanling Sect disciples simrly did not feel good.


    In the recent hundred years, Xuanling Sect barely had any achievements in the Three Sect Competition, where the top disciple was mostly from the Wind Moon Sect and the Qinglin Sect. Currently, Qinglin Sect¡¯s fame gradually increased due to Yunxiao Sect¡¯s support, and with Wind Moon Sect, it was a fight between two tigers. Rather, it was Xuanling Sect which seemed to be absent from the battle.


    ¡°Why do I find the person that the two sect elders mentioned a little familiar?¡± a Xuanling Sect disciple asked curiously.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? That Fu Lingtian topped the Three Sect Competition for three years consecutively. It is said that he is extremely talented, and hisprehension abilities are very strong. I didn¡¯t know that he would still be here this year¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard of that Shen Qingyu before. It is said that he is a blue spirit root. Although he is only about twelve or thirteen, he is extremely tough, and Elder Du from the Wind Moon Sect babied him a lot. He is still young now though. I reckon that in at most three to four years, we should be able to see him on the ring of the Three Sect Competition.¡±


    ¡°Blue spirit root?! Are you for real? In this day and age, a blue spirit root is extremely rare. I¡¯ve never heard of many people who have it. In our sect, the highest-grade spirit root seems to only be a green spirit root.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Do you think that blue spirit roots are carrots and vegetables that can be found all over the ground? Let me tell you, at the beginning of this year, the Sect Master of the Yunxiao Sect personally epted a person with a blue spirit root as his official disciple.¡±


    The disciples gasped upon hearing the information. The person had a blue spirit root and was even favored by the Sect Master of a super sect. Even if one used their bum to think, it was obvious that the disciple epted by Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master would be extremely powerful in no time.

 Chapter 414 - Oddity (2)

    Chapter 414: Oddity (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Apart from those famous powerful figures, the number of people in the younger generation who possess a blue spirit root could be counted with just a hand. Ah¡­ that seems to be Shen Qingyu.¡± A sharp-eyed disciple noticed a shy young boy with delicate features in the crowd of Wind Moon Sect people and pointed towards him.


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes after listening to the Yunxiao Sect rumors from aside. She looked in the direction that the person was pointing to.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned from this look.


    Wasn¡¯t the young boy who was standing amongst the Wind Moon Sect disciples the little guy she met in Deer City that day?


    Back then, Ye Qingtang could tell that he was very gifted but had too little experience and was very pure. Yet, unexpectedly, he actually had such a powerful background¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ that little imp?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder beside Ye Qingtang took a look and identified Shen Qingyu in an instant.


    Was this not the little boy whose body he wanted to take over?


    He already knew that this boy¡¯s endowments were extremely stunning that time, and his body was the most suitable for the Blood Moon Sect Elder to take over. However, Ye Qingtang foiled his ns in the end and forcefully stuffed him into Zhou Qu¡¯s lousy body.


    If he had seized Shen Qingyu¡¯s body back then, his current skills would probably be better than Ye Qingtang.


    At that thought, the Blood Moon Sect Elder could not help but throw Ye Qingtang a resentful look.


    This darn girl was clearly born to jinx him!


    If he had not met her in Deer City, he would probably be living the life somewhere a long time ago. Why would he still need to be cooped in a sect and suffer the restraint of a group of people from the righteous sects?


    The more the Blood Moon Sect Elder thought about it, the more infuriated he was, and he could not stop himself from shooting a re at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow as she tapped on the Demonic Blood Sword casually.


    A chill ran down the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s spine, and his face immediately froze.


    <em>Shameless!</em>


    If he could not defeat her, he would not let himself be bullied like this.


    What could the Blood Moon Sect Elder do though? Even if he was already burning with hatred, he did not dare to show it on his face at all and could only smile at Ye Qingtang awkwardly.


    Ye Qingtang looked away. Then, the other Xuanling Sect disciples were suddenly looking at a tall and good-looking disciple in the Qinglin Sect team.


    In the group of Qinglin Sect people, the disciple¡¯s position was clearly different from that of others, and even the Qinglin Sect elders smiled at him.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian¡¯s condition this year seems to be even better thanst year. This fellow clearly could be promoted as an elite disciple of Qinglin Sect but just had to participate in the Three Sect Competition with us.¡± The Xuanling Sect disciples were moodier the more they thought about it. It was not that their skills were bad, but Fu Lingtian was truly powerful. In the past few years, as long as he was present, the disciples from other sects did not need to think about being the champion of the Three Sect Competition.


    The disciples who were officially participating in thepetition felt their blood freeze just by looking at Fu Lingtian.


    Ye Qingtang took a look as well. Fu Lingtian had a striking appearance, and it was no wonder Qinglin Sect valued him this much.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder followed Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze and looked over as well, but this caused his brows to furrow unconsciously.


    ¡°This fellow¡­ is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qingtang looked over. She initially thought that the Blood Moon Sect Elder wanted to take over Fu Lingtian¡¯s body after seeing that he had good endowments, but when she looked at the odd expression on the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s face, she faintly sensed that something was off.

 Chapter 415 - Oddity (3)

    Chapter 415: Oddity (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Sect Elder was not in a hurry to reply. He tapped his chin with a frown as he repeatedly scanned Fu Lingtian¡¯s body with sharp eyes, seeming to be searching for something.


    A momentter, shock filled the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s eyes, and he immediately spoke softly. ¡°Why does this fellow have the aura of my Blood Moon Sect?¡±


    ¡°Aura of the Blood Moon Sect? What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder scanned the surroundings. After ensuring that other disciples were a distance away from them and would not be able to hear him, he replied in a hushed voice. ¡°The cultivation technique of the Blood Moon Sect has a distinctive color of its own that other powers would not be able to imitate. Anyone who cultivated my sect¡¯s cultivation technique would faintly exude an aura of the evil spirit. Others may not be able to see this evil aura, and only we Blood Moon Sect people would be able to tell. I see that this Fu Lingtian is faintly exuding a bit of the air of an evil spirit. Why wouldn¡¯t it be strange?¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder thought it was weird. Qinglin Sect was a righteous sect, and the cultivation techniques were mostly based on the vital energy. It was utterly impossible for a disciple to possess an aura of the evil spirit, which was produced from evil cultivation techniques.


    There was doubt in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She had never cultivated the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s evil cultivation techniques and naturally could not see the so-called aura of the evil spirit. However, wasn¡¯t it up to what the Blood Moon Sect Elder said as to whether this thing really existed?


    ¡°What is this expression that you¡¯re looking at me with? I did not lie to you. I just find it odd myself.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder huffed, displeased to be stared by Ye Qingtang in suspicion.


    ¡°You have such a notorious record. Who can you me?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was speechless by her words but truly felt that he was maligned this time.


    ¡°Darn girl, I¡¯m really not lying to you this time. Who knows? Maybe this supposed Fu Lingtian was also seized by a resurrected member of my sect. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can just find a chance to test himter, and we will know,¡± the Blood Moon Sect Elder uttered seriously. The Blood Moon Sect had been annihted for a long time, and their cultivation techniques were long lost along with the annihtion of the sect. Not mentioning the disciples of righteous sects, even other forces would absolutely not be able to understand the cultivation techniques of their sect.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder had a greedy thought. If Fu Lingtian was really seized by a member of the Blood Moon Sect, he would have found a partner. Moreover, he heard that Fu Lingtian¡¯s skills were powerful, and should they really be from the Blood Moon Sect, he could use Fu Lingtian to get rid of Ye Qingtang.


    However, the Blood Moon Sect Elder did not dare to let Ye Qingtang see through this thought of his.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder doubtfully and sensed that there was something fishy about what this old fellow was thinking of. However, she did not say anything and kept this curiosity inside her.


    If Fu Lingtian was rted to the Blood Moon Sect, then the Three Sect Competition this time would probably not be as simple as expected. After all, the Blood Moon Sect had many cultivation techniques using one¡¯s internal strength. While Ye Qingtang had the confidence to make herself conspicuous in thispetition based on her skills, she would have to be more careful if the opponent was a person seized by a member of the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°You better be obedient this time or else¡­¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled as she casually clenched her knuckles, which set off a cracking sound.


    The back of the Blood Moon Sect Elder turned cold, though he had a sincere expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be obedient this time.¡±


    After hearing what the Blood Moon Sect Elder said, she did not say anything else and decided to find a chance to spy on Fu Lingtian before thepetition.

 Chapter 416 - Oddity (4)

    Chapter 416: Oddity (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe officialpetition would begin the next day. The disciples from the three sects were led to their temporary area of residence by the Drifting Cloud Ind¡¯s servants.


    In this trip, Ye Qingtang was the only female disciple from Xuanling Sect, and thus she was individually allocated to a room. The inders of Drifting Cloud Ind provided meals for the disciples on time. Time ticked by, and the day darkened. Ye Qingtang had just finished washing up and was ready to sleep, but there was suddenly a knock on her door.


    Opening the door, she was greeted by the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    ¡°I saw Fu Lingtian from Qinglin Sect leaving his room just now. He went out alone. This is a chance. How about we follow him and take a look?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder asked quietly.


    Fu Lingtian was always with the other Qinglin Sect disciples throughout the day, and the Blood Moon Sect Elder could not find a suitable opportunity to interact with him one-on-one despite tailing him for a long time. Now that he saw Fu Lingtian leaving his room by himself, the thought immediately stroke him.


    Ye Qingtang looked speechlessly at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, who was burning with eagerness. Looking up at the night sky, she eventually nodded in agreement.


    It was already dark then, and thepetition would begin tomorrow. After days of journeying, the sects¡¯ disciples had already slept to recuperate and build up their energy in preparation for the big match the following day.


    When Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder left the room, the ind was dead silent, and not a single soul was in sight.


    ¡°Are you certain that you saw Fu Lingtian leave his room alone?¡± Seeing the empty surroundings, she looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder rather distrustfully.


    ¡°Believe me this time. I really saw it. He headed to the east of the ind.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder almost pointed to the sky and swore.


    Ye Qingtang headed to the east of Drifting Cloud Ind along with the Blood Moon Sect Elder doubtfully.


    When they reached a forest in the east side, they saw Fu Lingtian, who was walking along the ind¡¯s borders alone.


    In the dark night, Fu Lingtian stood at the borders of Drifting Cloud Ind by himself. He looked up at the sky, seeming to be looking at the stars that dotted the sky.


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t lying. Wait here, I¡¯ll go and test him now.¡± Joy filled the Blood Moon Sect Elder when he caught sight of Fu Lingtian, and he immediately wanted to test the waters.


    But just as the Blood Moon Sect Elder was about to walk up, a wild gust of wind suddenly blew from the sky. Ye Qingtang looked towards the sky instinctively, where an enormous shadow emerged in the air and floated towards where Fu Lingtian was.


    Almost instantly, Ye Qingtang pulled the Blood Moon Sect Elder back and hid in the forest.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s there,¡± Ye Qingtang said in a hushed voice. She could astutely sense a powerful aura mixed in that gust of strong wind.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder did not dare to step up and decisively hid in the forest with Ye Qingtang.


    As they hid themselves, a giant figure wrapped in light neared Drifting Cloud Ind rapidly.


    When the light was near the borders of Drifting Cloud Ind, Ye Qingtang finally had a clear look of what that was!


    It was a huge Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix. Its feathers were the color of fire as though there were balls of mes gathered on it, while its huge frame was like a cloud that cast arge patch of shadows on the borders of Drifting Cloud Ind, covering the stars and the moon.


    ¡°Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix? Why would this high-level spirit animal appear here?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Shifting her gaze a little, she realized there were actually two people standing on the back of the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix.

 Chapter 417 - Ye You (1)

    Chapter 417: Ye You (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIt was the figure of a male and a female. The man had an ash-whiteplexion and was wearing a long ck robe while thedy beside him was donned in white and had an arrogant and aloof expression. Under the moonlight, she was exceptionally beautiful like a fairy that descended into the world,manding respect from everyone.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind exploded when she saw the face of the girl in white!


    <em>Ye You!</em>


    The girl standing on the back of the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix was clearly Ye You, the girl who snatched her spirit root back then!


    Never had Ye Qingtang expected to actually see Ye You on the Drifting Cloud Ind. The moment Ye Qingtang saw Ye You¡¯s face, the emotions that Ye Qingtang had suppressed for a long time surged as though they wanted to rush out of her heart.


    She tightened her grip on the Demonic Blood Sword as she red at Ye You, who stood on the Nine-Tailed Spirit Fox.


    ¡°Why would a Yunxiao Sect disciplee to Drifting Cloud Ind?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder did not sense the coldness on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face and only looked at Ye You in surprise.


    Yunxiao Sect was one of the super sects, and its skills were out of the ordinary. To ordinary sects like Qinglin Sect, Drifting Cloud Ind may be an extremely good spot to cultivate but was probably nothing to a powerful sect like Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°This girl is quite powerful. She can actually control a Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix. Looking at her overbearing air, this girl is at least Martial Qi Level Three already.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder mumbled as he looked at Ye You.


    <em>Martial Qi Level Three¡­</em>


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    She was only at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One and was a long distance from Martial Qi Level Three.


    Back when Ye You left Lin Town and entered Yunxiao Sect, her skills were simr to Ye Qingtang¡¯s. Yet, unexpectedly¡­ Ye You actually broke through to Martial Qi Level Three in just half a year!


    It should be known that Ye Qingtang¡¯s growth was supernatural to ordinary people, but despite this, she still could not win against the current Ye You.


    Ye Qingtang forcefully suppressed the emotions in her heart and wished she could kill her enemy before her right now, yet rationality told her that she would only be courting death even if she rushed out with her current skills.


    To a Martial Qi Level Three Ye You, it was an easy feat to kill her.


    A glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes at that thought. Yuanxiao Sect lived up to its name as the first super sect. Ye You was an official disciple of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and the cultivation resources naturally could not bepared to Xuanling Sect¡¯s.


    Apart from the cultivation resources that Yunxiao Sect provided, Ye You could advance so quickly by using Ye Qingtang¡¯s blue spirit root. Only a superior-grade spirit root could allow one to advance this quickly.


    Ye You snatched everything from Ye Qingtang. There would ultimately be a day where she would seize everything back from Ye You a hundredfold.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath quietly and forcefully suppressed her emotions.


    As Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master official disciple, why would Ye You appear on Drifting Cloud Ind?


    Just as Ye Qingtang was controlling her emotions, Ye You had already lowered the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix and directly faced Fu Lingtian, who was standing at the borders of Drifting Cloud Ind.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian greets senior sister.¡± When Fu Lingtian saw Ye You, there was no surprise on his face, but rather, it was filled with respect. He kneeled down on one knee and greeted Ye You, who was on the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix.


    Ye You nodded slightly without a trace of emotion on her aloof face.

 Chapter 418 - Ye You (2)

    Chapter 418: Ye You (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°How¡¯s the Three Sect Competition this year?¡± Ye You asked slowly.


    ¡°There is quite a number of disciples at the Three Sect Competition this year. Some Wind Moon Sect disciples have pretty good endowments while there isn¡¯t much change for Xuanling Sect. However, there¡¯s Zhu Changge this year, whose spirit root is pretty good. If we can use his spirit root to nourish the disciples¡¯ spirit roots, there would be a great improvement in their spirit roots,¡± Fu Lingtian said.


    When Ye You heard the words ¡®Xuanling Sect,¡¯ her brows furrowed a little. ¡°Xuanling Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Lingtian nodded.


    Ye You remained silent for a moment and continued. ¡°You don¡¯t need to touch Xuanling Sect¡¯s Zhu Changge. There¡¯s someone who will deal with it. Your main goal is the disciples of Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect.¡±


    Fu Lingtian replied. ¡°I understand. I will definitely settle everything properly.¡±


    ¡°It is naturally best that you can understand. Back then, Yunxiao Sect secretly allowed someone to rmend you into Qinglin Sect in order for you to search for outstanding spirit roots in Qinglin Sect and snatch them to nourish your own skills. You have entered Qinglin Sect for many years. How¡¯re your skills now?¡± Ye You asked.


    Fu Lingtian replied. ¡°I have already advanced to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two a month ago.¡±


    Ye You nodded slightly. ¡°You can spar with Qinglin Sect elders with your current abilities. Although it isn¡¯t bad¡­¡± Then, her thread of discourse changed, and her eyes sharpened,


    ¡°However, you must remember that no matter whether you¡¯re in Qinglin Sect or this Three Sect Competition, you must not reveal your Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two skills. Otherwise, it would arouse suspicion once someone sensed that your skills exceed that of ordinary disciples. If Yunxiao Sect is dragged into this and the sect¡¯s glory is tarnished, the sect will definitely let you off.¡±


    There was cold sweat on Fu Lingtian¡¯s forehead, and he said immediately, ¡°I know. I will definitely not reveal my skills. In this Three Sect Competition, I will suppress my skills to below Martial Qi Level Two on purpose and not arouse any suspicion.¡±


    Fu Lingtian had entered the sect way longer than Ye You, but at this moment, he was extremely pressured by Ye You, who only entered Yunxiao Sect for half a year.


    How could he bepared to someone who could advance from Connate Level Nine to First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three in just half a year?


    No wonder the Sect Master of Yunxiao Sect would think so highly of Ye You.


    ¡°That would be the best.¡± Ye You finally hid the coldness in her eyes and turned her head slightly to look at the man in the ck robe beside her. ¡°Elder Qu, seizing spirit roots is your Blood Moon Sect¡¯s skill. Fu Lingtian has been in Qinglin Sect for many years and has secretly seized many Qinglin Sect disciples¡¯ spirit roots. Can you take a look at how his spirit root is currently?¡±


    The man in the ck robe nodded slightly. He walked forward and suddenly raised a hand, and a ck fog shrouded over Fu Lingtian. After a moment, he kept the fog and took a step back. ¡°His spirit root is very stable from the nourishment. I believe it will improve in no time.¡±


    Ye You nodded and turned to look at Fu Lingtian. ¡°You must know your limits for the Three Sect Competition this time. After this, you should be an elite disciple of Qinglin Sect. Most of the elite disciples in Qinglin Sect are green spirit roots. By then, you will have even better resources. You still need to work hard. Do not let down Yunxiao Sect¡¯s effort in training you.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Fu Lingtian will definitely not let down the sect¡¯s expectation.¡± Fu Lingtian dered loyally.

 Chapter 419 - Spirit Seizure Technique (1)

    Chapter 419: Spirit Seizure Technique (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe You looked away in satisfaction and immediately left with Elder Qu on the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix.


    After they left, Fu Lingtian finally stood up and headed in the direction he came from.


    However, Fu Lingtian did not know that Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder had already heard his conversation with Ye You. Once everyone was gone, the two of them finally walked out of the forest.


    As Ye Qingtang watched Fu Lingtian¡¯s back view, her eyes were more serious than ever.


    They originally thought that Fu Lingtian was rted to the Blood Moon Sect and thus wanted to test him, yet unexpectedly, the truth was way scarier than what they imagined.


    ¡°Little Qu is actually still alive.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s expression turned increasingly grave at that instant.


    ¡°Was Elder Qu back there from your Blood Moon Sect?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder, and her heart was unable to calm down after a long time. There was too much information in the conversation between Ye You and Fu Lingtian: not only was the Blood Moon Sect involved, but there was also the secret of seizing a spirit root. What surprised Ye Qingtang the most was¡­


    From what Ye You and Fu Lingtian said, Fu Lingtian seemed to be a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    However, this Yunxiao Sect disciple actually concealed himself in Qinglin Sect secretly in order to seize Qinglin Sect disciples¡¯ spirit roots and nourish himself.


    ¡°Little Qu is also an elder from the Blood Moon Sect. When Blood Moon Sect was annihted back then, he was clearly the one who led troops to battle against Yunxiao Sect. I originally thought he died for the sect, but¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder clenched his teeth quietly and continued. ¡°This bastard actually betrayed Blood Moon Sect and turned to Yunxiao Sect!¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was not a fool. Elder Qu¡¯s face and body were exactly the same as before. Thus, it was clear that this was Elder Qu¡¯s original body.


    Although the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s cultivation technique could allow their soul to live on forever, it was impossible for the body that was killed to be restored. To live again, the only way was to seize a body as the Blood Moon Sect Elder had.


    That year, it was Elder Qu who led the battle against Yunxiao Sect, yet he appeared beside a Yunxiao Sect disciple well and alive, and from the way Ye You addressed him, it was easy to tell that Elder Qu had already turned to Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°No wonder I felt that Fu Lingtian had my sect¡¯s aura of the evil spirit. So it¡¯s because he learned the Spirit Seizure Technique!¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Spirit Seizure Technique?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    ¡°This Spirit Seizure Technique is an esoteric cultivation technique of my sect. This technique is about digging other¡¯s spirit root and using the cultivation technique to convert it into one¡¯s energy from which one can nourish his own spirit root.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder narrowed his eyes and continued on.


    ¡°You¡¯re also aware that there¡¯s no such thing as stealing a spirit root for one¡¯s personal use, but the Spirit Seizure Technique can work. Using this kind of cultivation technique to obtain others¡¯ spirit roots and nourish oneself could strengthen one¡¯s spirit root and even allow the spirit root¡¯s grade to directly improve.¡±


    The more the Blood Moon Sect Elder thought about it, the more livid he was. While Blood Moon Sect was condemned as an evil sect, he had never heard of any member of the sect betraying the sect and defecting to the enemy when the Blood Moon Sect was annihted. Yet¡­ a thousand yearster, he actually discovered such a traitor!


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. She only knew that everyone in the world deemed the act of seizing spirit root from others as contemptuous, and no one had ever done such a thing. However, thinking about it now, apart from Ye You, she had never heard of anyone seizing the spirit root from others in her previous life.

 Chapter 420 - Spirit Seizure Technique (2)

    Chapter 420: Spirit Seizure Technique (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She originally thought that it was the righteousness of humans, yet¡­ it was actually because others simply did not know how to seize spirit roots to use for themselves.


    However¡­


    How did Ye You know about the Spirit Seizure Technique?


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder scoffed.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian and that female disciple from Yunxiao Sect clearly know each other. I reckon Fu Lingtian is originally from Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°To use the Spirit Seizure Technique to nourish one¡¯s spirit root, victims whose spirit roots would be snatched away are needed. Yunxiao Sect would not sacrifice their own disciples. Thus, in order to nourish their sect disciples, they would only secretly send their disciples to ordinary sects and let them obtain the spirit roots of ordinary sects¡¯ disciples in secret.


    ¡°What bullshit righteous sect! Ultimately, isn¡¯t it the same as my Blood Moon Sect where they will stoop to anything to achieve their goal? So much for Yunxiao Sect dering that they would suppress my evil sect when they are even more shameless themselves.¡±


    Then, the Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°To make their own disciples more powerful, Yunxiao Sect treated you all disciples of ordinary sects as sacrificialmbs. I¡¯m afraid that the entire Qinglin Sect is kept in the dark and is smug over obtaining Yunxiao Sect¡¯s support. No one knows they were intentionally fattened up by Yunxiao Sect so as to better feed the fat pigs that are Yunxiao Sect disciples.¡±


    Given Yunxiao Sect¡¯s position, they simply did not need to bother with a sect like Qinglin Sect. If there was not a motive, why would Yunxiao Sect support Qinglin Sect?


    It seemed that Qinglin Sect was a dowry for others and still was not self-aware.


    Ye Qingtang shuddered in terror as she listened. While the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s words were ugly, every word he said was true.


    However, what Ye Qingtang was even more worried about was thest sentence that Ye You told Fu Lingtian.


    [You don¡¯t need to touch Xuanling Sect¡¯s Zhu Changge. There¡¯s someone who will deal with it.]


    Listening to it, her intention was to leave Zhu Changge for someone else. Could it be that¡­ there¡¯s also a disciple in Xuanling Sect who was secretly sent by Yunxiao Sect?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed. When she died in her previous life, she waspletely unaware of these underhand schemes that Yunxiao Sect had been pulling and naturally did not sense anything in Xuanling Sect. However, after this incident, she had no choice but to be concerned over this matter.


    Fu Lingtian clearly already had the skills of Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, but he deliberately concealed it and only dered that he was at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    It seems that he, as well, knew how difficult it was for an ordinary sect disciple to advance to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    In such a sect like Qinglin Sect, many inner sect elders were probably at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two. If Fu Lingtian disyed his true skills, wouldn¡¯t he be the top disciple of Qinglin Sect?


    ¡°Why? Are you shocked by the true colors of the so-called righteous sect?¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang did not say anything, he darted her a look. ¡°Do you still want to participate in the Three Sect Competition this time? With that Fu Lingtian around, I think you should just drop that idea as soon as possible.¡±


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes slightly. Suddenly, her lips curled into a smile as she looked right straight at the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    Her smile gave the Blood Moon Sect Elder goosebumps, and he swallowed his saliva uncontrobly. ¡°What is this expression? I was talking about those sects, not you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°I must take part in thepetition no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 421 - Spirit Seizure Technique (3)

    Chapter 421: Spirit Seizure Technique (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Huh? Are you crazy?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder did not imagine it. He admitted that Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills were indeed not bad and that the speed of her advancement was shocking. However, Fu Lingtian¡¯s skills were an entire realm above hers. What was she going to fight Fu Lingtian with?


    Ye Qingtang looked up. The corners of her lips were lifted as she looked at the Blood Moon Sect Elder smilingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Fu Lingtian and Ye You said just now?¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was at a loss as he assumed that Ye You whom Ye Qingtang mentioned was that female disciple of Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian¡¯s skills are at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, but does he dare to reveal it?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke with a seeming smile.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder was slightly dumbfounded. Then, he recalled that Ye You sternly instructed Fu Lingtian to not show his true skills before she left.


    ¡°A Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two disciple came to participate in the Three Sect Competition. If this was exposed, how would Wind Moon Sect and Xuanling Sect think? And what kind of reaction would Qinglin Sect have?¡±


    Coldness shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. When Yunxiao Sect secretly sent Fu Lingtian to Qinglin Sect, they definitely employed the help of other powerful figures. If Qinglin Sect sensed that there was something off about Fu Lingtian, they would definitely investigate it, and by then, perhaps they would find out that Fu Lingtian was actually a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    When it was made known that a mighty super sect actually sent their disciples to an ordinary sect in secret, everyone would suspect what Yunxiao Sect¡¯s motives were.


    By then, Yunxiao Sect¡¯s reputation would bepletely tarnished.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder thought from another perspective, and indeed as what Ye Qingtang said, Fu Lingtian did not dare to reveal his true abilities.


    ¡°So you really want to participate tomorrow?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded lightly. She needed to be an elite disciple in a short time and had to make a name for herself in this Three Sect Competition.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry though. Tomorrow is the Three Sect Competition. I want to see how that Fu Lingtian acts in thepetition.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Looking at the coldness that glistened in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, the Blood Moon Sect Elder had a feeling that Ye Qingtang¡¯s stance waspletely different when the matter involved Yunxiao Sect. He recalled the shocked expression on her face when Ye You from Yunxiao Sect appeared, and suspicion rose in his heart.


    <em>Ye Qingtang¡­ Ye You¡­</em>


    <em>Could it be that there is some enmity between this darn girl and Ye You?</em>


    Nevertheless, the Blood Moon Sect Elder did not have the audacity to probe Ye Qingtang directly and could only suppress this guess temporarily.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath, and a thought appeared in her head suddenly.


    ¡°You said that people who cultivated your Blood Moon Sect¡¯s cultivation technique would have the air of the evil spirit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder nodded.


    A light shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes suddenly. She still did not know how to find the Yunxiao Sect disciple who was hidden in Xuanling Sect, but she had a good idea now.


    ¡°Very well. When this Three Sect Competition ends and we return to Xuanling Sect, you must look carefully. If you discover any Xuanling Sect disciple who has the air of the evil spirit, inform me immediately.¡±


    Yunxiao Sect dared to let their sect disciples cultivate the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Spirit Seizure Technique so brazenly because they were certain that the Blood Moon Sect was already annihted, and others that had never learned Blood Moon Sect¡¯s cultivation technique thus would naturally be unable to see the air of the evil spirit.


    But Ye Qingtang had a Blood Moon Sect Elder by her side!

 Chapter 422 - The Competition (1)

    Chapter 422: The Competition (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Yunxiao Sect was Ye You¡¯s biggest prop, and if Yunxiao Sect fell, Ye You would naturally lose a backing. Ye Qingtang knew it was definitely not a simple thing to topple such a powerful Yunxiao Sect, but as long as there was a chance, she would not mind giving them some trouble!


    This matter was huge, and she could not act rashly. After seeing Ye You today, Ye Qingtang was aware of the distance between her and Ye You, and the sense of urgency to enter the mystic realm and obtain the ck Heaven Water intensified.


    Ye You could advance to Martial Qi Level Three in such a short span of time, and this was definitely rted to her blue spirit root.


    If Ye Qingtang wanted to chase up to Ye You¡¯s level, the only way was to increase the grade of her spirit root. She must obtain the ck Heaven Water!


    ¡­


    The next morning, the Three Sect Competition officially began.


    Elders and disciples of all sects arrived at the main venue of thepetition early in the morning.


    Thepetition this time was split into three categories: martial skills, array formation, and medicine refinement. The level of martial skills was the most important while array formation and medicine refinement were supplementary.


    The three categories of thepetition were held in three different areas. As a disciple participating in the array formation, the Blood Moon Sect Elder was dragged to the array formation ring by Elder Qin.


    Ye Qingtang stood beside the ring for the martial skillspetition by herself as her eyes silentlynded on Fu Lingtian, who was surrounded by people opposite of her.


    There was no emotion on Fu Lingtian¡¯s face, but there was an undetectable arrogance in his eyes. He looked at thepetition in the ring coldly in disdain.


    The people that the sects sent up initially were mostly the weaker disciples in the team, and the sects were testing the skills of the opposing disciples. The disciples going upst were seated below the ring, including Xuanling Sect¡¯s Zhu Changge. At this instant, he was seated beside Elder Lin, who whispered to Zhu Changge privately as they watched the match, perhaps reminding him on the matters to look out for.


    In the Three Sect Competition this year, Xuanling Sect thought most highly of Zhu Changge. Previously, Ye Qingtang suspected whether Zhu Changge was a disciple sent by Yunxiao Sect, but after the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s observation, there was no air of the evil spirit on Zhu Changge¡¯s body.


    As thepetition continued, the disciples who were sent upter were more powerful.


    However, throughout thepetition, Xuanling Sect was evidently repressed by Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect, and Xuanling Sect disciples were no match for their opponents in thepetition.


    The Xuanling Sect elders¡¯ faces darkened.


    ¡°It is obvious that the skills of Qinglin Sect and Wind Moon Sect¡¯s disciples are more steady thanst year.¡± Elder Mo frowned. From the current situation, Xuanling Sect was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°They¡¯re only slightly more inferior, but the difference is not big. I told Zhu Changge the cultivation techniques of Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect just now so that he can be more careful when he goes upter,¡± Elder Lin said.


    ¡°How does Zhu Changge feel? Does he have the confidence to fight with Fu Lingtian?¡± Elder Mo asked.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Fu Lingtian is at the second stage of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, and so is Zhu Changge. If they were topare their levels, there shouldn¡¯t be any difference between both of them. As long as Zhu Changge is stable during the match, I believe he has a chance to win.¡± Elder Lin was rather assured. For this Three Sect Competition, he focused all his energy on training Zhu Changge for nearly half a year.


    ¡°That is the best. If we lose again this year, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Elder Mo did not continue on, but all the elders present knew what followed.

 Chapter 423 - The Competition (2)

    Chapter 423: The Competition (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosXuanling Sect had lost too many times such that even Wind Moon Sect had surpassed them and steadily ced second. If Xuanling Sect still did not have any achievements this year, they would most probably end up as aughing stock to the other two sects.


    ¡°Rest assured. This year will definitely not be like the past few years. I have confidence in Zhu Changge.¡± Elder Lin smiled.


    Although Zhu Changge¡¯s eyes never left the ring, he heard everything that the elders said and took a deep breath as confidence stretched on his face.


    After rounds of battles, the elders of the sects had a clear understanding of the situation.


    A Wind Moon Sect elder took the lead to nod at a disciple beside him, who went up to the ring subsequently.


    ¡°Feng Yiran of Wind Moon Sect?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the Wind Moon Sect disciple who walked up to the ring.


    ¡°Feng Yiran is the most skilled in this group of Wind Moon Sect disciples. He seems to have reached the second stage of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two. With Wind Moon Sect sending Feng Yiran up now, they probably want to end thispetition as quickly as possible,¡± Elder Lin said with augh.


    As he spoke, Feng Yiran had already defeated a disciple on the ring and was waiting for disciples from the other two sects to challenge him in the stance of a victor.


    Zhu Changge looked at Elder Lin, wanting to enter the ring.


    However, Elder Lin shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Since Wind Moon Sect already sent Feng Yiran, Qinglin Sect would naturally not waste any time either. We¡¯ll let them fight first. It is notte to go up after seeing their skills.¡±


    Zhu Changge followed the orders and sat down silently.


    As expected, not long after Elder Lin spoke, the Qinglin Sect elders had already given orders to Fu Lingtian, who immediately leaped up into the ring.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian from Qinglin Sect. Do enlighten me.¡± Once Fu Lingtian was in the ring, everyone was enthusiastic immediately.


    Feng Yiran was not surprised by Fu Lingtian¡¯s appearance and cupped his hands in front of his chest. ¡°Feng Yiran from Wind Moon Sect.¡±


    Feng Yiran and Fu Lingtian were at a simr skill level, and this match was truly a wrestle between a tiger and a dragon.


    The expressions of all the elders became serious at that instant. The realpetition only began now.


    The atmosphere in the ring turned heavy. Fu Lingtian had ced first for three consecutive years, and even if it was Feng Yiran, he had to be careful.


    Then, Feng Yiran directed his energy and took the lead to attack Fu Lingtian.


    Both disciples were at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, and one could imagine how powerful they were. In just the blink of an eye, there were thunderous sounds of explosions on the ring. With electricity in the air, both parties charged forward with full force and were locked inbat.


    The intensity in the ring right now was iparable to before. The disciples of the Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect widened their eyes as they watched the battle between the aces of both teams. Ardor and zeal coursed through their blood.


    Zhu Changge fixed his eyes on the two people on the ring. He was very clear that after this match, the person remaining on the ring would be the opponent he would be facing. With the heavy responsibility of protecting the sect¡¯s glory, Zhu Changge did not dare to be the slightest bit careless.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian is indeed steady. Feng Yiran¡¯s attacks are sharp, and it seems that the Wind Moon Sect elders taught him meticulously.¡± Elder Mo¡¯s expression was tense as he observed the sparring on the ring.


    Feng Yiran¡¯s attacks were extremely fast, and his movements were swift, while Fu Lingtian was as stable as Mount Taishan[a symbol of great weight or import]¡ªno matter which tricky spot Feng Yiran attacked from, Fu Lingtian could resolve all of them.


    Neither of them had the upper hand. As the swords glimmered, a sharp expression shed across Fu Lingtian¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly attacked with a sword which directly passed Feng Yiran¡¯s iing sword and stabbed towards his be.

 Chapter 424 - The Competition (3)

    Chapter 424: The Competition (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studiosrmed, Feng Yiran hurriedly withdrew his hands and retreated backward. However, it was as though Fu Lingtian had long guessed Feng Yiran¡¯s actions, and he sprinted forward at top speed and kicked Feng Yiran off the ring right when he retreated.


    Feng Yiran was thrown down the ring, and a look of astonishment shed across his face.


    At that veryst moment, he clearly felt that Fu Lingtian¡¯s speed doubled. Otherwise, he would have reacted in time.


    ¡°Thank you for the enlightenment.¡± Fu Lingtian stood in the ring alone with an arrogant smile, as he unhurriedly cupped his hands together at Feng Yiran below the ring.


    Feng Yiran¡¯s expression was very ugly. During the sparring, he clearly felt that there was not a huge gap between him and Fu Lingtian, but who knew that he would actually be flung off the ring in the end?


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost. Thank you for your enlightenment, Brother Fu.¡± While Feng Yiran was unwilling, he could only hold it in. He walked to sit in front of his master with a pale face.


    The Wind Moon Sect elders did not expect Feng Yiran to lose as well, and their expressions were not pretty.


    On the other hand, the Qinglin Sect elders were full of smiles and werecent.


    ¡°Zhu Changge, how do you feel after watching their sparring?¡± Elder Lin, who had been observing the match from below the ring, asked Zhu Changge after seeing that Fu Lingtian was victorious.


    ¡°I thought that Feng Yiran and Fu Lingtian were on par, but Fu Lingtian is more experienced and predicted Feng Yiran¡¯s move, which helped him win in the end,¡± replied Zhu Changge honestly.


    ¡°If it were you, how do you think you would fare?¡± Elder Lin asked again.


    ¡°I would definitely not be this careless.¡± Zhu Changge replied.


    ¡°How confident are you?¡± Elder Lin questioned.


    After thinking carefully, Zhu Changge replied. ¡°Sixty percent.¡±


    His skills were at the same level as Fu Lingtian and had been through Elder Lin¡¯s tough training in the past half a year. Furthermore, his battle experiences were not lesser than Fu Lingtian¡¯s. There was nothing special in the match between Fu Lingtian and Feng Yiran. However, he had a card in his hand, and thus his chance of winning was higher.


    ¡°Sixty percent¡­¡± Elder Mo pondered for a while and uttered. ¡°Changge, this match concerns the sect¡¯s glory. You must put in your one hundred thousand percent in the match. Go along.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Zhu Changge immediately received the orders and entered the ring.


    ¡°Zhu Changge from Xuanling Sect. Please enlighten me.¡± Zhu Changge stood opposite of Fu Lingtian and said with his hands cupped together.


    Fu Lingtian requited, and the two confronted each other immediately.


    Below the ring, Elder Lin was rather confident in Zhu Changge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Mo. Changge will not be as careless as Wind Moon Sect¡¯s Feng Yiran.¡± Elder Lin looked at Elder Mo, who was frowning.


    ¡°That would be the best if that¡¯s the case. However, Fu Lingtian is very steady, and we must not belittle him.¡± Elder Mo uttered.


    ¡°I know that our sect must not lose in the Three Sect Competition this year. Thus, I specially intensified Changge¡¯s training in the past half a year. He already has initial sess in the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique,¡± Elder Lin said confidently.


    Elder Mo was slightly stunned.


    The Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique was a high-level swordy technique of Xuanling Sect. Even if it was an initial sess, its force was already extremely huge.


    After knowing about this, Elder Mo¡¯s heart finally calmed down.


    Ye Qingtang was standing not far away behind the two elders at that instant, and the conversation between the two elders fell into her ears.


    When Elder Lin spoke with confidence, the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up secretly.

 Chapter 425 - The Competition (4)

    Chapter 425: The Competition (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Initial sess in the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique?</em>


    Definitely, the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique was a high-level swordy technique and having small attainment was enough to battle opponents below Martial Qi Level Two. However¡­


    Fu Lingtian was a solid Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    Even if he concealed his abilities on purpose, he still had the background. With Zhu Changge¡¯s degree of understanding of the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique, he would simply be unable to deal with Fu Lingtian.


    Previously, Ye Qingtang noticed that while Fu Lingtian controlled his abilities within stage two of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, he still revealed abat power that exceeded his level for a second.


    It was just that he concealed it very cleverly and knew his limits, thus giving others the impression that he won by a hair.


    In reality¡­


    Victory was in the bag for this fellow!


    Everyone was unaware of Fu Lingtian¡¯s true skills and still thought that Feng Yiran, Zhu Changge, and Fu Lingtian were matched evenly in skills.


    On the ring, Fu Lingtian wore a cautious expression as though he was treating the match seriously, but only Ye Qingtang knew that Fu Lingtian was merely just acting. Given his true level of abilities, how was Zhu Changge even his opponent?


    Elder Lin and other Xuanling Sect elders were expectant. If Zhu Changge could take Fu Lingtian down, the repression that Xuanling Sect had suffered for so many years would finally end.


    Rapidly, Zhu Changge made a move. The sword in his hand seemed to turn into a sky of stars as he struck, and with a few shes of the sword, it stabbed towards Fu Lingtian fiercely.


    ¡°Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique.¡± When the Qinglin Sect elders below the ring noticed the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique that Zhu Changge used, their eyes flickered.


    Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique was a high-level swordy technique of Xuanling Sect, and many disciples who participated in thepetition would disy this technique. However, this set of swordy technique was too profound. Hence, no disciples could understand its true essence and only had a spattering of the technique.


    However, this was already enough to face normal opponents.


    Once Zhu Changge employed the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique, the Qinglin Sect elders sharply sensed that Zhu Changge¡¯s understanding of the technique clearly surpassed the other Xuanling Sect disciples whopeted!


    Walking in the moonlight and turning the sword into stars¡ªthis was the essence of the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique.


    Zhu Changge could already turn his sword into a shadow now, and evidently, he had some grasp on the profound swordy technique.


    On the ring, Zhu Changge¡¯s attacks were sharp, and every time his sword struck, it would be a sh of shadows. Fu Lingtian blocked the attacks with his sword and had to find the real sword amongst its many shadows, which was a dizzying sight.


    At the beginning of the sparring, Fu Lingtian faintly disyed a disadvantaged position.


    Then, a look of satisfaction was seen on Elder Lin¡¯s face. He had personally taught Zhu Changge the Moonlight Step Swordy Technique. Even though Zhu Changge had notpletelyprehended the profoundness of the Moonlight Step Swordy Technique, he already had initial sess, and there was a chance of winning when Zhu Changge used this against Fu Lingtian.


    After he saw the Moonlight Step Swordy Technique that Zhu Changge disyed, his racing heart finally calmed down a little as he hoped that Zhu Changge could seize Xuanling Sect¡¯s victory in the Three Sect Competition this time.


    The elders were judging Zhu Changge¡¯s level ofprehension while the disciples were looking at the offensive.


    Seeing how Zhu Changge could actually gain a slight upper hand, the Xuanling Sect disciples¡¯ eyes brightened immediately.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhu¡¯s Moonlight Step Swordy Technique is so skillful that Fu Lingtian actually has no room to strike back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s both the Moonlight Step Swordy Technique, but why do I not have even one-tenth of Senior Brother Zhu¡¯s skills? He seriously has my respect.¡±

 Chapter 426 - The Competition (5)

    <strong>Chapter 426: The Competition (5)</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Feng Yiran from Wind Moon Sect is already defeated. As long as Senior Brother Zhu can win against Fu Lingtian, our Xuanling Sect will definitely ce in the first in this Three Sect Competition.¡±


    The disciples felt an upsurge in emotion. This concerned the sect¡¯s glory, and if Zhu Changge won, all of them who participated in thepetition would glow. They clenched their fists tightly and screamed to cheer for Zhu Changge.


    Looking at how the Xuanling Sect disciples behaved as though victory was at hand, Ye Qingtang from aside, however, did not smile at all.


    Zhu Changge could win against Fu Lingtian?


    Ye Qingtang could not help but shake her head quietly. From the current situation, Zhu Changge seemed to have the upper hand, but this was only seemingly¡­


    Given Zhu Changge¡¯sprehension of the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique, there should not be a problem in fighting a normal disciple at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. However, Fu Lingtian¡¯s true abilities were far from this. The sword shadows that Zhu Changge created were simply unable to confuse an opponent above Martial Qi Level Two. The disadvantageous position that Fu Lingtian held currently was merely an intentional act of his.


    She had to say though that Fu Lingtian¡¯s acting was extremely skillful, and even all the elders below the ring could not tell his true level of skill.


    However¡­


    Fu Lingtian definitely would not really lose to Zhu Changge.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as she focused on the ring.


    Zhu Changge was on the offense continuously and used the Moonlight Steps Swordy Technique to restrict all of Fu Lingtian¡¯s attacks. As he saw that Fu Lingtian was in passivity, delight emerged within Zhu Changge.


    If he could win against Fu Lingtian in front of everyone, he would definitely receive a huge reward when he returned to Xuanling Sect.


    At that thought, Zhu Changge was even more spirited, and his attacks were increasingly sharp.


    Fu Lingtian looked at Zhu Changge, who suddenly quickened and sharpened his attacks, with a heavy expression. However, there was a sneer in his narrowed eyes, and an undetectable impatience swept across his eyes.


    How dare a mere Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One act so proudly before me?


    Fu Lingtian¡¯s eyes changed.


    Zhu Changge did not sense Fu Lingtian¡¯s change and attacked with full force.


    But just as he spun and waved his sword, Fu Lingtian suddenly escaped from Zhu Changge¡¯s attack range with a sh when Zhu Changge was striking back. Once Zhu Changge was ready to attack again, Fu Lingtian sprinted to the back of Zhu Changge and shed his sword across Zhu Changge¡¯s waist before he could react in time!


    In a moment, blood dripped down from Zhu Changge¡¯s waist.


    His white clothes were stained red by the blood.


    Never did Zhu Changge expect Fu Lingtian to suddenly change his moves and seize an interval to attack him.


    Under the pain, Zhu Changge¡¯s movements paused for a moment, and it was in this instant where Fu Lingtian sprung up and kicked the wound at Zhu Changge¡¯s waist repeatedly. Blood gushed out as Fu Lingtian stamped on the cut. Zhu Changge was kicked to the edge of the ring, and although he had not fallen off the ring, there was already a pool of blood below him, and his face was beaded with cold sweat from the pain.


    The smile on Elder Lin¡¯s face froze at this instant.


    He originally thought that Zhu Changge could defeat Fu Lingtian at that moment and did not expect¡­ Fu Lingtian was actually able to see through Zhu Changge¡¯s approach and grasp a chance to deliver a fatal blow.

 Chapter 427 - Volunteer (1)

    Chapter 427: Volunteer (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAt this instant, Elder Lin really could not smile anymore.


    The cut on Zhu Changge¡¯s waist was not shallow as blood dripped all over the ground. In addition, Fu Lingtian violently thumped on Zhu Changge¡¯s injury, which caused Zhu Changge to be extremely pale. Zhu Changge instinctively wanted to force himself up, but Elder Mo¡¯s voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Zhu Changge.¡±


    Zhu Changge¡¯s face was ash-white as he stood with difficulty. His body was stiff. Looking at Fu Lingtian who was a few steps away from him, his eyes were filled with discontent. He was clearly just so close¡­


    ¡°Elder Mo!¡± Elder Lin¡¯s face froze after hearing Elder Mo.


    Nheless, Elder Mo shook his head and said, ¡°If Zhu Changge continues on, he would lose his life here.¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s words were like a pail of cold water that showered on Elder Lin. Elder Lin turned to look at Zhu Changge who was covered in blood, and his face paled.


    Zhu Changge¡¯s injuries were serious. Fu Lingtian managed to find an opportunity even during Zhu Changge¡¯s best condition. Even if he continued to battle on with these injuries, it was nothing but a slow death, and there was no possibility of turning the tables.


    Elder Lin¡¯s prior anticipation vanished into thin air then. Clenching his fists secretly, he took a deep breath and announced, ¡°Zhu Changge,e down.¡±


    Zhu Changge¡¯s face paled, but he did not dare to defy the orders of two elders and could only cast his sword aside in resignation, which symbolized that he admitted defeat.


    Zhu Changge was supported down the ring by a few disciples. His hands were pressed on the wound on his waist, where blood continuously seeped out through the gaps between his fingers. However, he had a upset and vexed expression as he med himself for not being more careful.


    At that time, it was as though a giant rock copsed on the hearts of everyone from Xuanling Sect, and the thin string of hope that just arosepletely vanished along with Zhu Changge¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Senior Brother Zhu lost. I¡¯m afraid we are¡­¡± Despair was written on all the disciples¡¯ faces.


    Zhu Changge was the most skilled disciple out of everyone who came. Now that even he was defeated, there was no longer a possibility for Xuanling Sect to attain the first ce.


    It was not only that though. Although Feng Yiran from Wind Moon Sect was also defeated, his injuries were not severe, and he could participate in thepetition for second ce the next day. However, Zhu Changge¡­


    Looking at the streaks of blood under Zhu Changge, everyone was extremely gloomy.


    With Zhu Changge¡¯s severe injuries, he would probably not have a chance to contend for the second ce tomorrow.


    The Qinglin Sect elders broke into an arrogant smile once again after witnessing the sight.


    ¡°Elder Mo, thank you for the good fight,¡± a Qinglin Sect elder said smilingly to the pale Elder Mo without concealing his conceit.


    ¡°Elder Qian, aren¡¯t your Fu Lingtian¡¯s attacks too harsh?¡± Elder Lin spoke ahead of Elder Mo with a dark expression.


    He took a look at Zhu Changge¡¯s injuries. If not for the fact that Zhu Changge¡¯s body condition was tough enough, he would have almost lost his life under Fu Lingtian¡¯s attacks.


    The Three Sect Competition had always rules that hadpetitors refrain from overdoing, yet Fu Lingtian¡¯s attacks were too cruel.


    Qinglin Sect elder replied disapprovingly. ¡°The ring is dangerous. Even if there are casualties, it is normal.¡±


    Elder Lin¡¯s face darkened.


    Simrly, Elder Mo¡¯s expression was not too good.


    Zhu Changge was already their biggest chip in thispetition. Now that he was tragically defeated, who else could go up?

 Chapter 428 - Volunteer (2)

    Chapter 428: Volunteer (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe belittling expression in the Qinglin Sect elder¡¯s eyes was increasingly obvious as they looked at the Xuanling Sect elders. He was certain that Xuanling Sect did not have anyone to send up anymore. Now that Zhu Changge sustained serious injuries, they probably would not even have the chance to contend for the second position with Wind Moon Sect.


    ¡°Why? Is there no one else from Xuanling Sect or Wind Moon Sect? Then this year¡­ the champion of the Three Sect Competition would belong to our Qinglin Sect,¡± the Qinglin Sect elder said smugly with sarcasm behind his words.


    The elders of both Wind Moon Sect and Xuanling Sect had rather ugly expressions.


    A young boy with delicate features standing beside a Wind Moon Sect elder frowned tightly. He instinctively tugged on the Wind Moon Sect elder¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Master, I am willing to go up for a match!¡±


    That young boy who requested a challenge was Shen Qingyu, who was known as a child prodigy.


    The Wind Moon Sect elder looked at Shen Qingyu¡¯s determined expression. He hesitated for a long while but still shook his head ultimately.


    ¡°You are still young and don¡¯t have enough experience. This Fu Lingtian¡¯s attacks are very fierce and violent. Before any training, you must not battle with him.¡±


    Shen Qingyu¡¯s talent was definitely above that of Fu Lingtian¡¯s, but he was too young, and he had only cultivated for a short time, which was still not enough to have a match with the merciless Fu Lingtian. Moreover, the Wind Moon Sect elder just witnessed Zhu Changge from Xuanling Sect being severely injured, and it was apparent how ruthless Fu Lingtian was. If Shen Qingyu really went up, he would probably suffer a vicious blow.


    ¡°Elder Qian¡¯s disciple is indeed amazing. Wind Moon Sect admits defeat,¡± the Wind Moon Sect elder took a deep breath and dered. Even if they lost the first ce position, Feng Yiran still had the opportunity to fight for the second position, and there was no need to send Shen Qingyu up to risk right now.


    After that announcement from his Master, there was no chance for Shen Qingyu to enter the ring even if he wanted to, and he could only clench his fists in reluctance.


    Conceit filled the Qinglin Sect elder¡¯s eyes after Wind Moon Sect made their stance known. Subsequently, the Qinglin Sect elder looked at Xuanling Sect, who was still struggling in difficulty.


    Xuanling Sect had been defeated for many years, and if they lost again this year, they most likely would not have any face to participate in the Three Sect Competition in the following years.


    ¡°Elder Mo, is there anyone else from Xuanling Sect that is going up?¡± asked the Qinglin Sect elder arrogantly. He was sure that Xuanling Sect did not have any more disciples who could have a match with Fu Lingtian.


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression darkened. No matter how good his temper was, he was inmed from the Qinglin Sect elder¡¯s cynical remarks.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples were extremely displeased, but none of them dared to ept the challenge when Qinglin Sect asked.


    They could not even win against Zhu Changge, much less Fu Lingtian.


    As Elder Mo was about to finally admit defeat after remaining silent for a long while, a figure suddenly walked out from the crowd. She stood in front of Elder Mo and bowed.


    ¡°I am willing to enter the ring for a match with Fu Lingtian.¡±


    The moment the voice sounded, everyone¡¯s eyes looked in the direction of the voice.


    Elder Mo looked in astonishment at the person in front of him who volunteered.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang?¡± Never would Elder Mo expect that the person who stood out at this instant would actually be Ye Qingtang?!


    Surprise shed across Elder Lin¡¯s eyes when he saw Ye Qingtang. When Ye Qingtang¡¯s name appeared in the list of names for the reserve disciples initially, he was skeptical but did not say anything.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang wanted to enter the ring right now?


    This was truly beyond Elder Lin¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 429 - Volunteer (3)

    Chapter 429: Volunteer (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosElder Mo frowned immediately, and his gaze shifted away from Ye Qingtang without giving any reply.


    Ye Qingtang was only a reserve disciple. How was she able to battle with Fu Lingtian?


    Everyone was still waiting for someone to say something, but the Qinglin Sect elders were beaming as they looked at Fu Lingtian in satisfaction.


    Apart from the usage rights of Drifting Cloud Ind, the three sects still had other wagers in the Three Sect Competition every year.


    In thispetition, most of the wagers of the sects were simr to those in previous years. Other than Spirit Pills and elixirs, each sect even added a Dharma treasure as wagers.


    With Fu Lingtian iming the champion position, Qinglin Sect would be the biggest winner once again.


    ¡°Haha. Qinglin Sect really trained an amazing disciple¡­¡± the Wind Moon Sect elder looked at the Qinglin Sect elders and said with augh.


    All of the elders witnessed Fu Lingtian¡¯s abilities. He had an extremely strongprehension of martial skills, and almost no one in the same level as him could be his opponent.


    While Wind Moon Sect¡¯s wagers were not little, their loss would not be toorge with at least a second ce.


    ¡°You tter us. Shen Qingyu from your Wind Moon Sect is extraordinarily gifted. He is merely young now and does not have enough experience. In a few years¡¯ time, he will definitely be able to yield brilliant results and im the champion position.¡± The Qinglin Sect elderughed.


    At that moment, the expressions of everyone from Xuanling Sect were extremely ugly.


    The conversation between Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect seemed to havepletely ignored the presence of Xuanling Sect.


    If Wind Moon Sect could ce first yearster, didn¡¯t that mean that they, Xuanling Sect, would always be at the bottom?


    If that was the case, what was the point ofpeting?


    In these few years, Xuanling Sect did not have any fate with the usage rights of Drifting Cloud Ind. Xuanling Sect¡¯s wagers were simr to the other two sects every year, and the losses that they sustained over the years were already extremely horrifying.


    Yet, Xuanling Sect could not refuse to participate. The Three Sect Competition traced back to hundreds of years ago and had already be a tradition. If they were unwilling to participate, it would mean that they were afraid of the other two sects, and should this be circted, their reputation would drop drastically.


    Elder Qin, who had already sent the Blood Moon Sect Elder for the array formationpetition, arrived at the moment and happened to see the situation. His brows were slightly furrowed as he sighed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    If they had to me, they could only me the fact that Xuanling Sect did not have any better disciples. Beingst in the Three Sect Competition every year, they could not me Qinglin Sect disciples for being too powerful.


    Zhu Changge¡¯s fists clenched as he looked at the expressions of the elders. Although he wanted to fight for the sect¡¯s glory, Fu Lingtian¡¯s skills were too frightening, and especially after sparring with him, he realized he had no chance of winning.


    Elder Mo shook his head. The Three Sect Competition had already ended, and he naturally did not think much of Ye Qingtang¡¯s request. Xuanling Sect was to be thest again this year, and this was a definite fact.


    ¡°I dere this year¡¯spetition over. The first ce goes to Qinglin Sect, the second ce goes to Wind Moon Sect, and the third ce goes to Xuanling Sect¡­¡±


    A Qinglin Sect elder walked up and announced rather proudly.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Right when the Three Sect Competition was about toe to an end, a voice was heard.


    Elders from the three sects frowned slightly at the voice, and they looked at Ye Qingtang, displeased.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect disciple, do you have any objections?¡± The elder who announced the results was impatient.


    ¡°Elder, thepetition hasn¡¯t ended. I haven¡¯t entered the ring for a match,¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly with a calm expression.


    The moment Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, everyone from Qinglin Sect and Wind Moon Sect was stunned.

 Chapter 430 - Grant A Move (1)

    Chapter 430: Grant A Move (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWasn¡¯t this girl a reserve disciple from Xuanling Sect?


    Normally, reserve disciples were only to fill the numbers and rarely took part in the actualpetition.


    ¡°You wish to have a match?¡± The Qinglin Sect elder was slightly taken aback. He had never heard of a reserve disciple requesting to enter the ring although they did have the right to participate as well.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Then, that Qinglin Sect elder looked at the few Xuanling Sect elders.


    While reserve disciples did have the right to take part, the permission of the sect¡¯s elders was still required.


    ¡°What is Ye Qingtang doing?¡±


    ¡°As a substitute disciple, she still wants to go up and fight with Fu Lingtian?!¡±


    ¡°Is she talking big to impress people?¡±


    Some Xuanling Sect disciples who came along in this trip sneered.


    ¡°Step back, Ye Qingtang.¡± There were no emotions on Elder Mo¡¯s face while his voice was cold and detached. When Ye Qingtang requested to participate the first time, he had already rejected her request with his silence, yet unexpectedly, she actually mentioned it again.


    The Three Sect Competition had already ended, and there was no need to continue on.


    ¡°As a reserve disciple, I wish to enter the ring and learn from Senior Brother Fu.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Elder Mo replied indifferently.


    Xuanling Sect cedst once again this year, and their morale was already at rock bottom. Why would they still allow Ye Qingtang to y around?


    ¡°Master, since we cannot win thepetition, if I can learn something from sparring with Senior Brother Fu, it will be useful as well.¡± Seeing that Elder Mo was disapproving of her request, Ye Qingtang changed her argument immediately.


    With that said, realization suddenly dawned on the disciples from all three sects.


    Fu Lingtian¡¯s attainments in martial skills were extremely high, and they would definitely be able to learn a thing or two by sparring with him.


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯ve never thought that this reserve disciple from Xuanling Sect would not be willing to let go of any chance to improve.¡±


    A few Wind Moon Sect eldersmented as theyughed.


    ¡°Elder Mo, since Ye Qingtang has the mind to learn, just let her go then. If she really learns something, this trip would not be wasted.¡± Elder Qin persuaded after seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s stubbornness.


    After hearing it, Elder Mo was silent for a moment and finally relented. ¡°Since that is so, go ahead then. Take note of the way and angle that Fu Lingtian attacks with. It would be great if you can improve from this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    After gaining Elder Mo¡¯s approval, Ye Qingtang immediately entered thepetition court.


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu, Junior Sister Ye Qingtang is honored to learn from you.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at Fu Lingtian and cupped fists her fists together.


    Fu Lingtian took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang. He obviously heard what Ye Qingtang said previously. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, since you wish to learn something from me, I will grant you five moves.¡±


    All the disciples from the three sects were surprised to hear this.


    Fu Lingtian was actually granting Ye Qingtang five moves?


    What was the concept of five moves? When formidable people sparred, their lives and deaths could be determined in seconds, and even half a move was enough for a decisive oue, much less five moves.


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu is so generous¡­¡±


    ¡°Five moves¡­ If he granted Feng Yiran five moves, the first ce for thispetition would definitely be Wind Moon Sect¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, that is definite. However, the opponent is only a substitute disciple from Xuanling Sect. Granting five moves is not anything, and it disys the generosity of Senior Brother Fu instead.¡±


    ¡°That Xuanling Sect disciple¡¯s luck is indeed good. She has a chance of five moves and can learn even more from Senior Brother Fu Lingtian¡­¡±


    However, a smile passed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at Fu Lingtian. She shook her head and said, ¡°Senior Brother Fu, you are the defending champion of the Three Sect Competition while I¡¯m only a disciple at the bottom of the Xuanling Sect team. Granting me five moves is too petty already.¡±

 Chapter 431 - Grant A Move (2)

    Chapter 431: Grant A Move (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Five moves is still petty? Isn¡¯t this Xuanling Sect disciple too¡­¡±


    ¡°If five moves still aren¡¯t enough, then should he grant her ten moves?¡±


    The Qinglin Sect disciples sneered.


    ¡°Fine by me. Since Junior Sister Ye puts it this way, I¡¯ll grant you ten moves,¡± Fu Lingtian said with a smile.


    ¡°Grant ten moves?!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu¡­ this is a little unsuitable¡­¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ he has a slip-up¡­¡±


    The Qinglin Sect disciples could not help but worry as, after all, ten moves were too much.


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu, ten moves is still too little.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head once again.


    Then, Fu Lingtian frowned slightly and said, ¡°So what is your opinion, Junior Sister Ye?¡±


    ¡°How do twenty moves sound?¡± Ye Qingtang shed a faint smile.


    ¡°Twenty moves¡­¡± Fu Lingtian was stunned.


    After Ye Qingtang spoke, there was an uproar below the ring.


    ¡°What a joke. How shameless is this Xuanling Sect disciple?!¡±


    ¡°Grant twenty moves? How about giving you all the first ce instead?¡±


    ¡°One cannot be too greedy. Senior Brother Fu already granted ten moves, but she was not content!¡±


    Even the Xuanling Sect disciples were embarrassed beyond words because of what Ye Qingtang said. Facing the unfriendly stares of the other two sects¡¯ disciples, they wished they could find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    Who would have thought that Ye Qingtang was this shameless and could even say such a thing as to granting twenty moves?


    ¡°Haha. Elder Mo, this is a little overboard.¡± A Qinglin Sect elder looked at Elder Mo in dissatisfaction.


    Awkwardness spread on Elder Qin¡¯s face. If he knew Ye Qingtang would be like this, he would not have agreed to let her enter the ring just now.


    On the other hand, Elder Mo frowned tightly and did not say anything.


    ¡°Haha! Ye Qingtang is only joking with Fu Lingtian. There¡¯s no need to take it seriously.¡± Elder Qinughed.


    ¡°Joking?¡±


    Everyone stared at each other. Judging from the expression of Xuanling Sect¡¯s Ye Qingtang, she did not seem to be joking.


    ¡°Since it is a joke, then I will grant Junior Sister Ye ten moves as I said earlier.¡± Fu Lingtian¡¯s expression turned a little better.


    ¡°It was not a joke,¡± Ye Qingtang said simply.


    At that moment, all the disciples stared at Ye Qingtang once again, and the disciples from Qinglin Sect and Wind Moon Sect red in disdain and disgust.


    ¡°We are already inst ce. Haha¡­ Ye Qingtang still did not think that was enough. Now¡­ Xuanling Sect¡¯s reputation is all thrown away because of her!¡±


    ¡°Why was Ye Qingtang allowed toe to the venue of the Three Sect Competition¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    The Xuanling Sect disciples felt terribly ashamed. Elder Qin had already provided an opportunity for her to extricate her from an awkward position by saying that she was joking, but who could expect Ye Qingtang was this shameless!


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re rather greedy. You want me to grant you twenty moves. How about I remain at a spot for you to attack me, and I don¡¯t strike back?¡± Fu Lingtian scoffed.


    ¡°So you mean that it¡¯s not possible?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Fu Lingtian looked at Ye Qingtang.


    At that, Ye Qingtang shook her head and let out a sigh. ¡°As the defending champion, you are, however, unwilling to grant me twenty moves.¡±


    ¡°Since Junior Sister Ye says it so simply, how about you grant me twenty moves?¡± Fu Lingtian snickered coldly.


    ¡°Grant you twenty moves?¡± Ye Qingtang pondered and subsequently nodded. ¡°Since you said it, I will grant you twenty moves.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Fu Lingtian was startled and even thought he heard wrong.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Qingtang ced her hands behind her and looked at Fu Lingtian with an indifferent expression. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you twenty moves.¡±


    The Qinglin Sect and Wind Moon Sect elders had extremely bizarre expressions as they exchanged looks.

 Chapter 432 - Grant A Move (3)

    Chapter 432: Grant A Move (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°The girl from Xuanling Sect¡­¡± The Wind Moon Sect Elder smiled in dismay and shook his head.


    ¡°People from the Xuanling Sect, are you trying to make a joke by sending your reserve to fight against Fu Lingtian?¡± The Qinglin Sect Elderughed as he stared at Elder Mo.


    Elder Lin and Elder Mo remained silent. Elder Mo¡¯s face was getting increasingly unpleasant.


    Elder Qin sighed as he saw Elder Mo¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang was Elder Mo¡¯s in-name disciple. Ye Qingtang could enter the Three Sect Competition because of Elder Mo¡¯s approval.


    However, now she was making a mess in thepetition and was mocked by the other two sects. It was an embarrassment for Xuanling Sect, especially for Elder Mo.


    ¡°Hahaha, I have to say that Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciples are brave.¡±


    One of the Qinglin Sect¡¯s discipleughed as he looked at people of Xuanling Sect.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples held their fists tightly and wanted to leave immediately.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ she really is a disgrace to our Xuanling Sect!¡±


    ¡°She also dares to ask Fu Lingtian to grant her twenty moves? Is she trying to gain poprity with that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I ever feel so humiliated¡­¡±


    At the same time, Fu Lingtian said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll grant you with twenty moves since you are from the Xuanling Sect. But¡­ I think twenty moves are too much. Will three be enough?¡±


    ¡°We shall see.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Coldness swiped through Fu Lingtian¡¯s eyes. He was like a ghost and suddenly approached Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Fu Lingtian smashed his palm. The strong Martial breath rushed out of his palm and surrounded the ce.


    All the three sects¡¯ disciples were astonished by the power of his smash.


    It was not a rumor that Fu Lingtian had no enemies in the same level!


    The force was like waves that increased gradually. The force of the smash arrived before the actual palm.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes and hair were swinging, but she did not have any movement under Fu Lingtian¡¯s attack.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly moved.


    Ye Qingtang dodged to the left slightly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An exploding sound spread out.


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu, this is the first move.¡± Ye Qingtang stared coldly at Fu Lingtian, who was frowning.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±


    ¡°She dodged the attack?¡±


    ¡°Is that a coincidence?¡±


    All the disciples could not believe that Ye Qingtang dodged Fu Lingtian¡¯s first attack.


    ¡°She dodged at the most appropriate time to the most appropriate angle. Such Martial experience¡­ It should be a coincidence,¡± Elder Qin said.


    <em>How much Martial experience could Ye Qingtang have at her age?</em>


    ¡°You are very lucky.¡± Fu Lingtian did not stop his attack. He held his fist and smashed towards the left side of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet shifted slightly all of a sudden. Her toes pushed on the ground gently, and she floated backward using the slight force.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Fu Lingtian¡¯s fist missed again after the exploding sound.


    ¡°Second move,¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    ¡°You aremitting suicide.¡± Fu Lingtian was enraged. His leg swept out like a dragon.


    Ye Qingtang ced her hands at the back, and her body floated again. The shadows ovepped each other. One could not even differentiate the real figure from the shadows.

 Chapter 433 - It’s My Turn (1)

    Chapter 433: It¡¯s My Turn (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosOne of the shadows was split apart by Fu Lingtian, but the Ye Qingtang reappeared in the next second. Her sightnded on Fu Lingtian, and she said, ¡°Senior Brother Fu, seventeen more moves left¡­ However, I thought that you said you would defeat me within three moves?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Lingtian narrowed his eyes.


    The youngdy from Xuanling Sect had strange moves and extraordinary speed.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Elder Qin was shocked. If the first move was a coincidence, then the second and the third one¡­ They could not be coincidences as well.


    Elder Mo frowned and finally raised his eyes to look at Ye Qingtang.


    As long as she did not fail miserably, Elder Mo would be satisfied.


    The two figures on the Martial Art Hall shifted again.


    Fu Lingtian was like a demonic beast. Every move was fierce and strong, and if normal disciples were hit by the force, they would shed oneyer of skin at least. However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s movement technique was abnormal. She avoided Fu Lingtian¡¯s attack at the most appropriate time.


    ¡°Five!¡±


    ¡°Six!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    ¡°Eleven!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Neen!¡±


    Every time Ye Qingtang avoided Fu Lingtian¡¯s move, she would remind him.


    All the disciples were astonished.


    ¡°There is a disciple with such excellent movement techniques in the Xuanling Sect?¡±


    ¡°Does Ye Qingtang study movement techniques? She is so fast! Who can touch her?!¡±


    ¡°No wonder she dared to challenge Senior Brother Fu and asked him to grant her twenty moves. Even though Senior Brother Fu is strong, it is useless if he can¡¯t touch Ye Qingtang.¡±


    ¡°As a Martial Art cultivator, what can you do when you only know how to escape!¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s helpful. In the future if you encounter any danger, at least you can run away.¡±


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciples only know how to run?!¡±


    Xuanling Sect disciples remained silent, though the other sects mocked them.


    <em>What was wrong with escaping? As a cultivator, what could you do if you could not even reach your opponent?</em>


    At least Ye Qingtang couldst so long on the stage and would not fail miserably. That would be enough for the Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Elder Qin looked at Ye Qingtang with admiration. He nodded and said, ¡°Hold on for a little while more. At least we will not fail so miserably, and we will be the sect that fought with Fu Lingtian for the longest time!¡±


    ¡°Good movement techniques indeed.¡± It was rare that Elder Mo alsomended.


    After neen moves, Fu Lingtian looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled coldly. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, do you only know how to run away only? As a sect disciple, I think there¡¯s nothing to be proud of when you only know how to escape.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu is right!¡±


    ¡°The ability of Xuanling Sect disciples is the worst among the three sects, but your escaping ability is definitely the first.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll see how she¡¯s going to run when she runs out of inner qiter.¡±


    Qinglin Sect disciplesughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I think most of the Xuanling Sect disciples are brave men. Disciples who only know how to escape are the minority¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a girl to study escaping techniques. Anyway, the difference in the quality of the Xuanling Sect disciples is huge.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Some of the Wind Moon Sect disciples mocked.


    Many Xuanling Sect disciples¡¯ faces were red. They felt embarrassed when they met with the sarcastic sights from the other two sects¡¯ disciples.


    Fu Lingtian tilted his mouth and said, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, how about taking one of my moves instead of running? It won¡¯t be so unpleasant if you lose.¡±

 Chapter 434 - It’s My Turn (2)

    Chapter 434: It¡¯s My Turn (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe moment Fu Lingtian finished his words, he raised his fist towards the sky. His breath and energy reached their peaks at that instant.


    The power of the fist was so strong that the whole ring was shaking. It seemed to be the end of the world.


    The entire audience kept quiet under the ring. The drama would end soon.


    No matter how strong Ye Qingtang was, she would not be able to avoid a full-force attack.


    Elder Qin was concerned. Ye Qingtang might not be able to remain safe and sound under Fu Lingtian¡¯s fist.


    However, Ye Qingtang suddenly moved.


    She did not back off this time. Instead, she raised her arm towards the iing attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sound exploded, and the invisible air waves spread out from them.


    ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡±


    Fu Lingtian was totally shocked as he saw Ye Qingtang, who was standing close to him


    Silence.


    It was deadly silent.


    Everyone froze at the moment.


    A streak of light sparkled through Elder Mo¡¯s eyes. He stood up from his seat and stared at his in-name disciple on the ring.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Qingtang casually blocked the attack with her palm. She held Fu Lingtian¡¯s full force attack easily.


    Fu Lingtian¡¯s fist was held by Ye Qingtang.


    Just now, Fu Lingtian asked her to take her move.


    And now, Ye Qingtang did what he asked. She did not dodge.


    ¡°Twenty.¡± Ye Qingtang remained still, but her voice was cold.


    The whole ce was quiet as everyone was stunned as they stared at Ye Qingtang.


    The Qinglin Sect Elders were shocked, and they could not believe what they just saw.


    Before the twentieth move, everyone thought that Ye Qingtang studied movement techniques to avoid direct contact with Fu Lingtian.


    However, she took the twentieth move with her palm and blocked Fu Lingtian!


    Astonished, Elder Qin was dazed for a moment. Next to him, excitement could be seen in Elder Mo¡¯s eyes, and he instantly stood up.


    ¡°The youngdy from the Xuanling Sect¡­¡±


    The Wind Moon Sect Elders frowned heavily.


    Ye Qingtang stood straight on the ring. She ced one of her hands at the back and the other holding Fu Lingtian¡¯s fist.


    ¡°This is the twentieth move,¡± Ye Qingtang said expressionlessly.


    ¡°This is not possible.¡± Cold sweat appeared on Fu Lingtian¡¯s forehead.


    His right fist was held tightly by Ye Qingtang. Her hand was like a mountain from the Ninth Heaven. No matter how she struggled, he could not withdraw his hand.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian, I did what I promised just now. I did not fight back and granted you twenty moves¡­ However, you did not grab the chances. The twenty moves are so weak. Such a disappointment.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed softly.


    The audiences broke into discussions upon hearing her words.


    Ye Qingtang mocked Fu Lingtian by saying he was too weak for her!!


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Fu Lingtian¡¯s face clouded.


    The youngdy in front of him was just at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. How dare she to talk to him like that!


    Ye Qingtang kept her smile away. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    The hand that was holding Fu Lingtian¡¯s fist suddenly tightened as she finished her words.


    She directed her inner qi within her body instantly. The force rushed out of her body like a beast out of control.


    ¡°Arh!!!¡±


    A screech and the broken sound of bones were heard at the same time.


    At that moment, everyone who was present was stunned.

 Chapter 435 - It’s My Turn (3)

    Chapter 435: It¡¯s My Turn (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Qinglin Sect Elders¡¯ faces clouded. The progress of thepetition now was way beyond their expectations.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Wind Moon Sect Elder could not believe that a reserve disciple of Xuanling Sect could possess such ability?!


    ¡°She must be the hidden force of Xuanling Sect¡­¡±


    Another Wind Moon Sect Elder appeared to be contemting.


    Elder Qin stared at Ye Qingtang with his mouth trembling slightly, but he did not say anything.


    Elder Mo waspletely shocked. He had never known that his in-name disciple¡¯s Martial skills had reached such a level!


    Thepetition between Ye Qingtang and Fu Lingtian had not ended yet.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s movement techniques were unique, and she was very fierce with her attacks. Fu Lingtian could not even defend himself.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Fu Lingtian gritted his teeth, and cold sweat appeared on his head.


    His right hand was fractured by Ye Qingtang. Unless he revealed his true ability, he would not be able to fight anymore.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s every move was fatal. Clearly, she did not want to let him go easily.


    ¡°I give¡­.¡± Fu Lingtian did not dare to use his full strength and decided to give up.


    However, before he could finish his words, he was stopped by Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack.


    ¡°She wants to kill me?!¡±


    Fu Lingtian was shocked. He was busy defending himself against Ye Qingtang¡¯s killing moves. There was no chance for him to give up. The woman in front of him did not even give him any time to give up.


    Qinglin Sect obviously noticed Fu Lingtian¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Such a viciousdy. How dare you to intend to kill the talent of my sect?¡±


    One of the Qinglin Sect Elders shouted, and a strong Martial breath spread all over the ce.


    The Elder was about to jump over to the ring the next second.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s eyes were cold as he saw the Qinglin Sect Elder was about to interfere. He grunted loudly and pped the table heavily. A shadow split out of his body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud sound was heard when the table broke.


    ¡°Elder Mo, you¡­¡± The Qinglin Sect Elder frowned.


    ¡°Elder Qian, thepetition has not ended yet. How dare you to have the intention to kill my disciple?!¡± Elder Mo¡¯s Martial breath was so intense that he appeared to be so majestic in front of everyone. He stared fiercely at Elder Qian.


    ¡°When did I want to kill your disciple? I just wanted to end thepetition. Apparently, your disciple wants to murder Fu Lingtian!¡± Elder Qin of the Qinglin Sect sneered.


    ¡°Such a joke.¡±


    Elder Mo was expressionless, but his tone was very mighty. ¡°If Qingtang really does kill Fu Lingtian, I will definitely punish her heavily. However, before thepetition ends, I will kill anyone who dares to interfere!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Elder Qian of the Qinglin Sect stared at Elder Mo in rage.


    He knew that he was not a qualified opponent of Elder Mo. If he interfered forcefully, it would be detrimental to both sects.


    ¡°Well, well, well!¡±


    Elder Qian repeated himself three times.


    ¡°If Fu Lingtian is really killed by your sect¡¯s disciple, I¡¯ll see what you are going to say!¡±


    Elder Qian then returned to the area for Qinglin Sect.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Elder Mo grunted again and returned.


    Disciples of the Xuanling Sect were surprised. Elder Mo defended Ye Qingtang and was even willing to provoke Qinglin Sect Elder. However, Elder Mo did not seem to take his in-name disciple to heart previously. But now¡­


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A hitting sound stopped everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Fu Lingtian was kicked by Ye Qingtang at his abdomen area, and his body flew ten meters away. He was close to falling off the ring.

 Chapter 436 - You Are Cheating (1)

    Chapter 436: You Are Cheating (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Come back!¡± Ye Qingtang sprung up and held Fu Lingtian¡¯s cor. She dragged him back to the ring directly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Blood flew out of Fu Lingtian¡¯s mouth. Ye Qingtang really intended to kill him on the ring.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. She murmured beside Fu Lingtian¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I want you dead¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Fu Lingtian was astonished. He could never imagine that Ye Qingtang would be so cruel to kill him!


    He did not know the reason why Ye Qingtang wanted to do so, and he did not have enough time to figure out as Ye Qingtang¡¯s move was about tond on him the next second.


    Fu Lingtian was almost engulfed by the strong feeling of danger.


    If he continued to suppress his ability at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, he would not be able to fight with the disciple in front of him. Unless¡­ he revealed his true power without holding back.


    However¡­


    If he used his full strength, the Yunxiao Sect might punish him heavily. If he chose not to, he might die here soon!


    The moment Ye Qingtang¡¯s move was about to lock him down, Fu Lingtian¡¯s eyes sparkled, and there was no trace of fear left. His Martial Qi aura immediately reached the Second Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Two.


    ¡°You are seeking your own death!¡± Fu Lingtian¡¯s face darkened as he shouted.


    As he finished his words, his Martial Qi aura changed into unlimited primordial qi, and the power caused Ye Qingtang to be thrown out.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ye Qingtang struggled for about ten steps back until she stabilized herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Fu Lingtian was enraged. As a Yunxiao Sect disciple who reached the Second Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Two, his hand was fractured by a Xuanling Sect disciple, and he nearly lost his life!


    Fu Lingtian smashed his palm down at Ye Qingtang. His Martial Qi was so intense that nothing couldpare with it.


    ¡°Master, save me!¡±


    Ye Qingtang shouted for help at Elder Mo.


    However¡­


    Before Ye Qingtang shouted, Elder Mo was prepared to take action against Fu Lingtian when he revealed his Martial Qi Level Two power.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Elder Mo shouted fiercely. His voice sounded like the thunder and seemed to be able to cause the entire world to tremble.


    Before the audience could realize what was going on, Elder Mo flew onto the ring and protected Ye Qingtang.


    At the same time, Elder Mo waved his palm


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom, boom!!</em>


    When the palm of Elder Mo reached Fu Lingtian¡¯s palm, it seemed like two meteors hit each other.


    As Fu Lingtian¡¯s right hand was fractured by Ye Qingtang, his strength was not enough to counter Elder Mo¡¯s attack. He backed off for a few steps.


    ¡°Master, he is at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two. He wanted to kill me!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was full of ¡®fear.¡¯


    Elder Mo¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Qingtang, I will defend you now.¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s cold eyes then scanned through the elders of the Qinglin Sect.


    The Elders of the Qinglin Sect were totally shocked. The aura that Fu Lingtian just revealed was definitely at the level of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Fu Lingtian is at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two?¡±


    ¡°How can it be? The rules of the three sectpetition say that only disciples at Martial Qi Level One can participate¡­¡±


    ¡°Martial Qi Level One?¡± One of the disciples sneered. ¡°It was clear that he reached the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two just now. If Elder Mo did not help, Junior Sister Ye would die because of Fu Lingtian!¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that¡­ the Qinglin Sect asked Fu Lingtian to suppress his Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two cultivation to the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One¡­¡±

 Chapter 437 - You Are Cheating (2)

    Chapter 437: You Are Cheating (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°That¡¯s the reason why every time Qinglin Sect was the first in the three sectpetition. Who could beat Fu Lingtian when he has reached Martial Qi Level Two?¡±


    ¡°Qinglin Sect is so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Is Ye Qingtang a monster¡­ She broke Fu Lingtian¡¯s hand and even forced him to reveal his true power¡­¡±


    Besides criticizing Qinglin Sect, more people were amazed at Ye Qingtang¡¯s terrifying fighting ability.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Spirit root? So what if your spirit root is not superior? Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root is not good, but even Fu Lingtian with Martial Qi Level Two ability almost died in her hands. Spirit root does not represent one¡¯s fighting ability¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think even some of the core disciples in the inner sect of Xuanling Sect also cannotpare with Junior Sister Ye.¡±


    ¡°Spirit root does not represent everything¡­ As long as you are strong enough, the quality of the spirit root does not matter anymore!¡±


    Some of the Xuanling Sect disciples¡¯ eyes were full of excitement as they possessed ordinary spirit roots. Ye Qingtang gave them the hope to be stronger.


    ¡­


    ¡°Qinglin Sect, how are you going to exin?¡±


    Elder Mo stood in front of Ye Qingtang and looked at the Qinglin Sect Elders.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    How could the Qinglin Sect Elders know what was going on?


    In their impressions, Fu Lingtian was always at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ your disciple is too strong¡­ Then she forced out Fu Lingtian¡¯s talent and caused him to break through¡­¡± One of the Qinglin Sect Elders tried to exin.


    Elder Mo nced at that Elder coldly. ¡°You were saying that Fu Lingtian¡¯s Martial Qi Level One cultivation suddenly broke through to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two?¡±


    ¡°This is not entirely impossible.¡± The Qinglin Sect Elder nodded.


    ¡°Not entirely impossible?¡± Elder Qin went forward and sneered. ¡°In my whole life, I have never heard of any talented person who can break through two levels in a second.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The Wind Moon Sect Elder stood up and smiled at the Elders who were quarreling, ¡°We should not sacrifice our harmony for that. Anyway, thepetition was meant to enhance our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Elder¡­¡± Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°Qinglin Sect won quite a lot of stakes by cheating these years¡­ If they need to return all the stakes¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not borate further as she knew that the Wind Moon Sect Elder could understand her words.


    The Wind Moon Sect Elders¡¯ faces immediately changed. They realized that the stakes they lost were not negligible upon Ye Qingtang¡¯s reminder.


    Apparently, the Wind Moon Sect Elders¡¯ faces also clouded.


    ¡°Humph! So shameless of you, Qinglin Sect! How dare you to ask your Martial Qi Level Two disciple to suppress his ability at Martial Qi Level One!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Qinglin Sect won the top prize for a few years based on cheating. Now you must return all the stakes!¡±


    ¡°Besides returning, there must bepensation!¡±


    The Wind Moon Sect Elders¡¯ attitudes suddenly changed as they condemned the Qinglin Sect Elders.


    ¡°As I said, Fu Lingtian broke through¡­¡± The Qinglin Sect Elders did not wish topromise.


    ¡°Hahaha, such a joke! As Elder Qin said, I have never seen anyone who can break through two levels instantly!¡±


    ¡°So you do not admit the despicable things you have done?!¡± Another Elder of the Wind Moon Sect gazed at the Qinglin Sect in rage.


    The Wind Moon Sect intended to be the peacemaker, but their attitudes changed after Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡®unintentional¡¯ reminder.

 Chapter 438 - Compensation (1)

    Chapter 438: Compensation (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosOn the ring, Fu Lingtian¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. In a moment of desperation just now, he could only reveal his true abilities.


    <em>If Wind Moon Sect mediated the situation as they did originally, nothing much would happen, but that damn woman foiled it!</em>


    ¡°Qingtang, how¡¯s your condition?¡± Elder Mo looked at his in-name disciple.


    ¡°Master stepped in in time, and Fu Lingtian did not manage to harm me.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    After hearing that, Elder Mo¡¯s doting eyes were filled with relief. He indeed misjudged Ye Qingtang in Xuanling Sect, merely treating her as a disciple who had a gift in forging, yet unexpectedly¡­ his in-name disciple was actually also a genius!


    ¡°Alright. I will definitely seek justice for you today,¡± Elder Mo said with a nod.


    At that instant, the Wind Moon Sect elders were infuriated and demanded Qinglin Sect to give them additionalpensation on top of repaying the wagers for the previous Three Sect Competitions.


    Apart from Wind Moon Sect, Elder Mo and Elder Qin from Xuanling Sect simrly requested forpensation.


    ¡°Other than the wagers that my sect has lost in the previous years andpensation, you, Qinglin Sect, must give additionalpensation to my disciple, Ye Qingtang,¡± Elder Mo said.


    Qinglin Sect could only suffer in silence.


    They were indeed unaware that Fu Lingtian was at Martial Qi Level Two, and they wanted the answer as to what happened more so than Xuanling Sect or Wind Moon Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    The Qinglin Sect elders had ugly expressions and did not know how to reply to the strong voices of Xuanling Sect and Wind Moon Sect.


    Fu Lingtian¡¯s martial skills had always been at the second stage of the Third Heaven in Martial Qi Level One, and they were utterly clueless as to why it would suddenly be the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two. Nheless, it was impossible for them to interrogate Fu Lingtian for details right then.


    ¡°Qinglin Sect, I think you all should give us an exnation today.¡± Elder Qin scoffed.


    ¡°Please calm down. We are discussing right now.¡± The Qinglin Sect elder frowned.


    ¡°Okay, we will wait for you to discuss!¡± a Wind Moon Sect elder said.


    Then, the Xuanling Sect disciples split their sides fromughing.


    ¡°I remember that those Qinglin Sect disciples seemed to say that our sect only knows escaping techniques a while back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, how can our sect¡¯s escaping techniquespare to Qinglin Sect¡¯s cheating techniques?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Using Fu Lingtian who is at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two to pretend to be at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, yet he ended up having his hand broken by Junior Sister Ye. I¡¯m afraid that Qinglin Sect will not be able to learn the escaping techniques of our sect¡¯s Junior Sister Ye even if they wanted to.¡±


    The Xuanling Sect disciples were extremely disgruntled towards Qinglin Sect¡¯s ridicule previously but were freely mocking them now.


    On the other hand, the Qinglin Sect disciples lowered their heads, ashamed, not knowing what to say.


    Their arrogance and disdain were long gone by now, and all they felt was a burn on their faces.


    Not only did Fu Lingtian lose to Xuanling Sect¡¯s Ye Qingtang, but Fu Lingtian was also revealed to be a powerful figure at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    The Wind Moon Sect disciples looked at Ye Qingtang in reverence.


    Not longter, the Qinglin Sect elders spoke after discussing. ¡°The sect in the first ce this year¡­ is indeed Xuanling Sect. Apart from losing this year¡¯s wagers to Xuanling Sect, all the wagers we wonst year will be returned to Xuanling Sect and Wind Moon Sect in full amount. What do the two sects think?¡±


    ¡°Haha. You all calcted really well. Without counting this year, Fu Lingtian has already been the champion for three years. If you all want to repay, it should at least be the wagers of the past three years and add another year¡¯s wager as ourpensations!¡± Elder Qin said mightily.

 Chapter 439 - Compensation (2)

    Chapter 439: Compensation (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe champion for this year was Ye Qingtang, and Qinglin Sect naturally lost their wagers to Xuanling Sect. However, Fu Lingtianpeted for three years consecutively and took three year¡¯s worth of rewards. How could Qinglin Sect be allowed to act so perfunctorily?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wind Moon Sect feels the same as well,¡± a Wind Moon Sect elder immediately echoed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too overboard.¡± A Qinglin Sect elder frowned.


    ¡°Overboard?¡± A cold glint shed across Elder Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is giving you face.¡±


    ¡°You all!¡± Seeing how Wind Moon Sect and Xuanling Sect refused toply, the Qinglin Sect elders¡¯ faces darkened, yet they could not back down in the current situation.


    If they denied, Qinglin Sect would probably no longer have any face in the future, and the sect¡¯s glory would be greatly affected.


    ¡°Alright. Qinglin Sect will repay as you all said!¡± The Qinglin Sect elder clenched and gritted his teeth as though he was butchering meat.


    It was indeed them, Qinglin Sect, who was in the wrong in this incident. No one would have expected Fu Lingtian to actually conceal his skills, and they could onlyply, especially in face of the simultaneous coercion of Wind Moon Sect and Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°Apart from this,¡± Elder Mo said indifferently. ¡°You mustpensate my disciple, Ye Qingtang, one Mind and Heart Pill.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± The Qinglin Sect elder was stunned to hear Elder Mo.


    The Mind and Heart Pill was a specialty of Qinglin Sect which had vastly small quantities and was usually rewarded to Qinglin Sect¡¯s chief disciple each year.


    The Mind and Heart Pill could allow a Martial Qi Level One cultivator to advance by a small stage and had great benefits even for a powerful figure at Martial Qi Level Two¡­


    Nevertheless, the Mind and Heart Pill was extremely precious, and Qinglin Sect never produced more than three a year!


    ¡°What a joke. Why would our sect need topensate your disciple?¡± The Qinglin Sect elder hollered.


    Elder Mo sneered. ¡°Fu Lingtian¡¯s Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two skills have injured my disciple. Don¡¯t you ought to use one Mind and Heart Pill aspensation?¡±


    ¡°Injured your disciple?!¡±


    The few Qinglin Sect elders stared nkly.


    Did he really treat them as idiots?


    Ye Qingtang crushed Fu Lingtian¡¯s knuckles on the ring and tortured Fu Lingtian in every possible way.


    And when Fu Lingtian disyed his Second Heaven Martial Qi Level Two skills, Elder Mo stepped in in time to stop Fu Lingtian. How was his disciple, Ye Qingtang, injured?


    Then, Elder Mo looked at Ye Qingtang and asked, ¡°Qingtang, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ my inner qi is not stable while my vital energy and blood are churning. I should be injured from the imposing air of Fu Lingtian¡¯s Stage Two of Second Heaven¡­ I¡¯m afraid the foundation of my martial skills is affected¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said ¡°extremely weakly¡± while even putting on a fatigued expression on her face.


    ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, one Mind and Heart Pill shouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± Elder Mo looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°weak¡± appearance and frowned slightly.


    Ye Qingtang sighed. ¡°Master, our Xuanling Sect is reasonable. As the saying goes, we should be easy on people. Moreover, Master has already told them topensate one Mind and Heart Pill. Our sect keeps true to our words.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, very well,¡± Elder Mo nodded and said. ¡°One Mind and Heart Pill it is then.¡±


    Watching how this pair of Master and disciple echoed after each other, the Qinglin Sect elder snickered in fury. Ye Qingtang had a ruddy expression and was full of vital essence. How did she look injured?


    Yet, whatever she said made it actually seem that they, Qinglin Sect, had a bargain?!

 Chapter 440 - Compensation (3)

    Chapter 440: Compensation (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Don¡¯t talk amongst yourselves. Let Wind Moon Sect be the judge!¡± The Qinglin Sect waved a hand while his chest was in pain from anger.


    Qinglin Sect had already agreed to thepensation. Once Wind Moon Sect obtained thepensation, they would definitely not continue to make things difficult for Qinglin Sect. As long as Wind Moon Sect said something now and made their stand clear, Qinglin Sect would definitely not be given out.


    ¡°I think that Ye Qingtang did suffer injustice. Someone at Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two was not supposed to appear at the Three Sect Competition in the first ce¡­ Now that this Ye girl was injured by Fu Lingtian, there is nothing wrong for Qinglin Sect topensate one Mind and Heart Pill,¡± the Wind Moon Sect elder said with a smile.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Elder Du¡¯s words are justified. Don¡¯t be so petty, Qinglin Sect. The Ye girl isn¡¯t making a fuss about it already. So what if youpensate one Mind and Heart Pill? Would your skin fall off frompensating it?¡± Another Wind Moon Sect elderughed.


    While Qinglin Sect cheated in thepetition, they had already agreed topensate Wind Moon Sect, which they were on friendly terms with, and Wind Moon Sect should originally speak for Qinglin Sect. However, if not for Ye Qingtang, Wind Moon Sect would never know that Fu Lingtian was at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two and even more so would not receive anypensation.


    Moreover, Ye Qingtang was Elder Mo¡¯s disciple, and Qinglin Sect was indeed in the wrong this time. There was no need to offend Xuanling Sect and Elder Mo over this matter.


    The Wind Moon Sect elders were very shrewd. Just from Ye Qingtang¡¯s performance, they knew that she was not an ordinary girl and would definitely shine one day in the future if there were no critical idents. By speaking for Ye Qingtang today, she would remember something good about Wind Moon Sect when she was aplished in the future.


    The words of the Wind Moon Sect¡¯s elders truly left the Qinglin Sect elders dumbfounded.


    They never thought that Wind Moon Sect, which was on the fence, would speak for Xuanling Sect although they had already agreed to thepensation¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem already,¡± Elder Mo said without emotions after seeing how Wind Moon Sect was so cooperative.


    Qinglin Sect requested Wind Moon Sect to speak, and with it leaned towards Xuanling Sect now, Qinglin Sect could only hold in their fury helplessly.


    ¡°Humph!¡± A certain Qinglin Sect elder snorted coldly before taking out a ¡°Mind and Heart Pill¡± and throwing it to Elder Mo.


    This ¡°Mind and Heart Pill¡± was originally nned to be a reward for Fu Lingtian after he won the first ce, which was why the elder carried it around with him. Who would have expected that it would be taken away by Xuanling Sect today?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Mind and Heart Pill to you first. As for thepensation, someone will pass it to both Xuanling Sect and Wind Moon Sect in half a month!¡±


    Afterward, that Qinglin Sect elder red at Fu Lingtian fiercely.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Qinglin Sect elders no longer had any patience to remain there any longer and brought their disciples away.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ you will regret¡­¡±


    A cold glint shone in Fu Lingtian¡¯s eyes. As he turned around and left, he swore in his heart to definitely make this girl have a taste of the most painful torture there was in the world!


    ¡°Take care. We¡¯ll not send you off already.¡± Ye Qingtang waved with a grin.


    Because of Fu Lingtian, Qinglin Sect naturally lost the rights to cultivate in Drifting Cloud Ind this year, which really gave the Wind Moon Sect disciples an advantage.


    ¡°Hahaha! Elder Mo, you really know how to hide. You epted such a talented disciple but hid it from us so well.¡± The Wind Moon Sect elder walked up andughed.


    ¡°My inferior disciple is still not skilled. There¡¯s naturally nothing to show off about.¡± Elder Mo replied.


    While he said that, the Wind Moon Sect elder saw a hint of pride that bolted in Elder Mo¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 441 - Breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 441: Breakthrough (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosFor sect elders like them, being able to produce a talented disciple was something they would be more pleased than obtaining a divine weapon, and they would take pride in their disciples. Evidently, Elder Mo was this way as well right now.


    ¡°Elders have overpraised me. Master has taught me too many things, and I¡¯ve only learned a few things on the surface.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as she cupped her fists.


    At that, the Wind Moon Sect elders had an amazed expression. ¡°Elder Mo¡­ Ah¡­ If only thosemonce disciples of mine were half as good as your disciple, I would be content.¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo, I really could not tell that you had such techniques. You must not be stingy to share with us your insights on teaching disciples.¡± Another Wind Moon Sect elder chimed in.


    After he heard that, a rare smile broke out on Elder Mo¡¯s icy cold face. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, you all can visit our sect and let thismonce disciple of mine practice together with your disciples. There¡¯s no harm for them to learn from each other. What do you think, Qingtang?¡±


    ¡°I will naturally follow your orders, Master.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Hahaha! Sure, sure, sure. You said this yourself, Elder Mo. If we are free sometime soon, we will definitely head to your sect.¡± The Wind Moon Sect elder nodded with augh.


    The Wind Moon Sect elders showered Ye Qingtang with praises generously, and Elder Mo¡¯s face was naturally glowing.


    After Zhu Changge¡¯s defeat, Elder Lin, who had not said anything all the while, had a very astonished expression on his face at this moment.


    He was originally full of confidence in Zhu Changge¡¯s match, yet unexpectedly, Zhu Changge still lost, and it was rather Ye Qingtang, whom he had never thought highly of, who amazed everyone with one brilliant performance. As Ye Qingtang¡¯s Master, Elder Mo also gained some reputation.


    How could Elder Lin be happy?


    No one sensed Elder Lin¡¯s thoughts. After exchanging civilities, the elders of both sects brought their sects back to their area of residence.


    The disciples who were to remain in Drifting Cloud Ind to cultivate this time had already been fixed. They were Ye Qingtang and Zhu Changge from Xuanling Sect while the Wind Moon Sect elders decided for Feng Yiran to stay behind. As for the slots for other disciples, the sects would make another selection when they returned to their sects, where the chosen few would be sent to cultivate on Drifting Cloud Ind half a yearter.


    Then, Zhu Changge was extremely grateful towards Ye Qingtang.


    If not for Ye Qingtang, he simply would not have any fate with the cultivation rights on Drifting Cloud Ind this year.


    And because of Ye Qingtang, he earned a slot for nothing.


    Temporary residence of Xuanling Sect.


    Elder Mo looked at Ye Qingtang beside her and ced the ¡°Mind and Heart Pill¡± from Qinglin Sect into her hands.


    ¡°Qingtang, although this Mind and Heart Pill can allow a Martial Qi Level One cultivator to stably improve by a small stage and be used to advance to Martial Qi Level two, it is not realistic. A few yearster when your skills reach Martial Qi Level Two, it will be the best time to use this.¡± Elder Mo exined.


    From Elder Mo¡¯s point of view, no matter how fast Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed of cultivation was, it would require at least three to four years for her to make a breakthrough to Martial Qi Level Two with her endowments. Using the ¡°Mind and Heart Pill¡± right now was extremely wasteful.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded firmly and smiled.


    However¡­


    With this ¡°Mind and Heart Pill,¡± Ye Qingtang was confident. One night¡­ one night was enough for her to break through to Martial Qi Level Two!


    As Elder Mo watched Ye Qingtang leave, he let out a long sigh.


    If Ye Qingtang had a higher-grade spirit root, he would have believed that she could break through to Martial Qi Level Two in at most a year.


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root would not do, and she might not even reach Martial Qi Level Two even in three to four years¡­

 Chapter 442 - Breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 442: Breakthrough (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter returning to her room, Ye Qingtang held her breath in deep concentration and ced the ¡°Mind and Heart Pill¡± into her mouth.


    The ¡°Mind and Heart Pill¡± dissolved the moment it entered her mouth, and a searing breath entered her meridians immediately.


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes and felt the flow of the inner qi in her body. The inner qi was like an ocean while her body was a dry desert which absorbed everything in a second.


    The effect of the Mind and Heart Pill was shocking and was the best for cultivators at Martial Qi Level One.


    Usually, normal cultivators would require at least more than one month to fully absorb the effects of the Mind and Heart Pill.


    However, Ye Qingtang had the Heart of the Demon God. Using it as a carrier, her initial calctions were that it would only require a few hours for the full effects of the Mind and Heart Pill to be absorbed.


    ¡°One night¡­ One night and I will be able to make a breakthrough to Martial Qi Level Two¡­¡± Ye Qingtang considered internally.


    She was already not far away from Martial Qi Level Two, and with this Mind and Heart Pill now, the speed of her breakthrough would increase as if given help from heaven.


    Time passed. It seemed like the blink of an eye yet also an entire century.


    Suddenly, there was a thunder in the sky above where Ye Qingtang¡¯s residence and spirit energy escted rapidly as though it was forming a nation of spirit energy.


    All of the Xuanling Sect and Wind Moon Sect people were rmed.


    ¡°Someone is about to break through to Martial Qi Level Two?!¡±


    A Wind Moon Sect elder walked out from his room and looked in the direction of Xuanling Sect¡¯s residence in astonishment.


    It was impossible to be an elder as every sect elder was above Martial Qi Level Two¡­


    ¡°Someone is Xuanling Sect is actually breaking through to Martial Qi Level Two. Who is that?¡± another Wind Moon Sect elder asked, astounded.


    ¡°Judging by that direction¡­ that disciple¡­. of Elder Mo?!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    On Xuanling Sect¡¯s side, Elder Qin was the first to be rmed while Elder Mo was a stepter. Both of them exited their rooms and scanned the sky.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a disciple from our sect who is about to break through to Martial Qi Level Two?!¡± Elder Qin asked, extremely surprised.


    ¡°This intensity of spirit energy¡­¡± Elder Mo was astounded. For normal cultivators, there would also be a condensation of spirit energy when breaking through to Martial Qi Level Two from Martial Qi Level one.


    However, the intensity of the condensation of spirit energy was more than double of normal cultivator¡¯s!


    Even when Elder Mo made a breakthrough back then, the intensity of the spirit energy was far less than it was currently!


    ¡°Which disciple is it?¡± Elder Mo had a look of confusion.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Qingtang!¡± Elder Qin pointed to not far away.


    ¡°Qingtang?!¡± Elder Mo looked at where Ye Qingtang was staying in, and there was spirit energy lingering around it as though there was a nation of spirit energy. The rich spirit energy rushed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s room like surging waves.


    ¡°She¡­ she is charging towards Martial Qi Level Two!¡± Elder Mo¡¯s eyes dted abruptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And looking at the intensity of the spirit energy, your precious disciple is about to seed,¡± Elder Qin said.


    ¡°Protect Qingtang!¡± Expressions of shock were written all over Elder Mo¡¯s face as he subsequently flew above Ye Qingtang¡¯s room.


    A cultivator must not be disrupted when charging towards a realm. Once it was stopped, the consequences would be dire.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Qin nodded and flew into the void, standing beside Elder Mo.


    An hourter, all the spirit energy in the void waspletely absorbed by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Martial Qi Level Two¡­¡±


    In the room, Ye Qingtang sat cross-legged at her bedside as the corners of her lips tugged up slightly. ¡°Martial Qi Level Two¡­ Second Heaven¡­¡±


    Even Ye Qingtang herself did not expect that all the spirit energy in the void would be absorbed by the Heart of the Demon God, which acted as a carrier, without missing a tiny bit. And exactly because of the Heart of the Demon God, not only did she seed in charging towards Martial Qi Level Two in a few hours, she even advanced by two small realms and directly rose to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two!

 Chapter 443 - Breakthrough (3)

    Chapter 443: Breakthrough (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosInitially, Elder Mo wanted to reproach Ye Qingtang for ying around.


    Without enough cultivation background, forcefully charging towards Martial Qi Level Two from the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One would result in one being swallowed by their mental demons and have dire consequences should they fail.


    Once, a disciple whom Elder Mo doted on the most wanted to break through to Martial Qi Level Two but forcefully charged towards the realm without enough cultivation. Ultimately, the disciple¡¯s inner qi reversed, and he died on the spot.


    To now, Elder Mo was unable to forget how his disciple died tragically.


    However¡­


    Looking at how Ye Qingtang¡¯s breathing was controlled, Elder Mo was deeply astonished, and the words that he wanted tosh out at her were no longer able to leave his mouth.


    ¡°Martial Qi Level Two¡­ Second Heaven¡­¡±


    Elder Mo was utterly dumbfounded on the spot in disbelief.


    When normal cultivators seeded in charging towards a higher realm, they would at most advance from the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One to the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    However, Ye Qingtang surpassed his purview: not only was she sessful in charging towards a new realm, she even advanced to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two!


    Then, Elder Lin walked out of his room as well, and an expression of shock filled his face as he saw Ye Qingtang from not far away.


    Rapidly, Elder Lin¡¯s eyes were slightly gloomy. Ye Qingtang had already entered the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two currently, and she could even be able to have a battle with¡­ the chief disciple of Xuanling Sect!


    ¡°Qingtang,e over here.¡± Elder Mo waved at Ye Qingtang.


    After hearing that, Ye Qingtang nodded and walked to Elder Mo¡¯s side.


    ¡°It really is the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two¡­¡± Elder Mo¡¯s eyes twinkled, and the disbelief on his face turned into an inexplicable delight.


    ¡°Qingtang, it is really my blessing to have such a disciple like you.¡± Elder Mo finally uttered with a sigh after a long while.


    ¡°What are you saying about, Master? If you hadn¡¯t fought for a Mind and Heart Pill for me, I would not be able to break through so easily.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    Elder Mo shook his head with augh. While the Mind and Heart Pill was precious, it was not like what Ye Qingtang said. If there could be such a miracle by relying on just one Mind and Heart Pill, Qinglin Sect¡¯s current skills would probably have exceeded that of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s long ago.


    ¡°Qingtang, you just made a breakthrough. Do rest well and consolidate your cultivation.¡± After a long while, Elder Mo looked at Ye Qingtang with eyes full of adoration.


    ¡­


    In the room, Ye Qingtang sat on the floor. The inner qi in her body gradually turned into primordial qi.


    The body of a cultivator at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One had inner qi of which nature would change into primordial qi once the cultivator reached Martial Qi Level Two.


    While there was only a difference in one word between inner qi and primordial qi, there was a world of differences.


    Inner qi could only be used to kill enemies while primordial qi could be transformed into armies and even form a primordial qi wing for the cultivator travel in the air. All of this was unable to be done with inner qi.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve entered Martial Qi Level Two, I can use the Feather Formation Technique already¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    Feather Formation Technique was a remarkable skill Ye Qingtang learned in her previous life, which used the primordial qi to create a pair of wings.


    Swiftly, the power of the primordial qi flowed out of her body, and a huge pair of wings instantly appeared on her back.


    The wings pped slightly, and a hurricane ensued in the room.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered. She pped her primordial qi wings and extinguished the oilmp in the room.


    About a few breathster, the door of the room opened with a squeak.


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang hid in a secret corner and observed the uninvited guest.


    Ye Qingtang did not expect Fu Lingtian to have such audacity to take her life without hesitating to intrude into Xuanling Sect¡¯s area.


    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±


    A sinisterugh broke out in the darkness. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be fine as long as you hide?¡±

 Chapter 444 - Lying (1)

    Chapter 444: Lying (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosFu Lingtian suddenly raised his right arm and mmed the beam of the roof!


    In a moment, an extremely strong force of primordial qi crashed into the room like strong waves.


    Then, Ye Qingtangnded on the ground from the roof like an agile butterfly and avoided Fu Lingtian¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian, how bold of you to intrude into Xuanling Sect¡¯s area of residence. Are you not afraid of rming the elders?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect?¡± Fu Lingtian¡¯s lips curled up slightly into a cold sneer. ¡°What is Xuanling Sect? How can it bepared to my Yunxiao Sect?¡±


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes when Fu Lingtian finished his sentence.


    Fu Lingtian actually mentioned Yunxiao Sect in front of her forthrightly. It seemed that he no longer intended to conceal anymore¡­


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ you are a mere disciple of a small sect and only have the cultivation of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. However, you deliberately forced me to reveal my true state of cultivation on the ring today. I¡¯m afraid you must know something.¡± A cold glint twinkled in Fu Lingtian¡¯s eyes.


    Previously, Ye You had warned that once he revealed his true skills in front of the three sects, he would definitely be heavily punished by the sect¡­


    Fu Lingtian kept it in mind and was very cautious during thepetition. Yet¡­


    He was forced to reveal his true skills because of Ye Qingtang today, and the sect would definitely not forgive him!


    Whichever route he had spelled death, and naturally, he would not let Ye Qingtang off.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian, you barged into my room in the night. Could it be that it is to ask me if I know about anything?¡± Ye Qingtang was unconcerned.


    ¡°You reminded me¡­¡± Fu Lingtian walked towards Ye Qingtang slowly and said. ¡°Everything is no longer important. Today¡­ I will kill you first!¡±


    Then, the imposing air of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two spread in the room, which shrouded and trapped Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very nimble? Go on and flee.¡± There was a cruelly yful expression on Fu Lingtian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu, I¡¯m wrong. Please spare my life¡­¡± Looking at the murderous Fu Lingtian, a strange look shed across her eyes, though ¡°fear¡± was etched on her face.


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s a pity that¡¯s a little toote!¡± Fu Lingtian scoffed and immediately mmed a hand towards Ye Qingtang.


    Fu Lingtian¡¯s p possessed arge force of primordial qi, which contained the air of destruction. Even a person at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two would die without a doubt under this attack.


    This girl brought so much trouble to him, and he already intended to kill her long ago. Thus, he no longer had any reservations using the skills of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    However¡­


    <em>Boom.</em>


    Ye Qingtang stretched a hand out and immediately stopped Fu Lingtian¡¯s left palm.


    In an instant, the ¡°fear¡± on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face faded, and her lips tugged up and formed into a devilish smile. ¡°I was lying¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Fu Lingtian was astonished. There was the force of primordial qi around Ye Qingtang!


    ¡°Martial Qi Level Two¡­ Second Heaven?!¡± Fu Lingtian was in utter disbelief.


    Why was the attainment of this Ye Qingtang of Xuanling Sect the same as his in just a few hours?!


    ¡°You actually hid your skills as well!¡± Fu Lingtian clenched his teeth tightly. He naturally would not believe that Ye Qingtang just made a breakthrough, and he thought that she was also at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two but suppressed her skills as he did.


    ¡°Senior Brother Fu, how are you going to take my life now?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Fu Lingtian was outraged, and the force of his primordial qi escted to the maximum. He immediately broke free from Ye Qingtang¡¯s restraint and turned around in an attempt to escape.

 Chapter 445 - Lying (2)

    Chapter 445: Lying (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Senior Brother Fu, how are you going to take my life now?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Fu Lingtian was outraged, and the force of his primordial qi escted to the maximum. He immediately broke free from Ye Qingtang¡¯s hold and turned around in an attempt to escape.


    Then, Fu Lingtian was already aware that Ye Qingtang was at Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two. Even if he could kill her, it would cause a stirring, and the Xuanling Sect people would definitely be alerted since this was Xuanling Sect¡¯s area of residence.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed was originally swift. Now, after breaking through to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, her skills had increased multiple folds, and her speed was all the more iparable to before. In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang had already blocked Fu Lingtian¡¯s way.


    ¡°Want to escape?¡± Ye Qingtang let out a coldugh. ¡°Just stay since you¡¯re already here.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang gathered all the force of her primordial qi into her fingers.


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    With the pointing of a finger, a piercing sound lingered in one¡¯s ears as though the air was still.


    Fu Lingtian was startled after feeling the force of Ye Qingtang¡¯s one finger. He originally wanted to leave, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger was pointed very brilliantly as it sealed his route of retreat and rendered him to have no way of escape.


    In a moment of desperation, Fu Lingtianunched a lousy attack, but the speed of Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger was too fast, and Fu Lingtian was toote.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    This finger fiercelynded on Fu Lingtian¡¯s chest.


    In the next second, a shrill scream escaped Fu Lingtian¡¯s mouth. His entire body floated in the sky and was flung out of the room like a kite with a snapped string.


    Ye Qingtang chased after, but before she attacked again, Elder Mo suddenly appeared.


    ¡°What audacity!¡± There was a cold glint twinkling in Elder Mo¡¯s eyes as he mmed his palm against Fu Lingtian.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Fu Lingtian was already injured by Ye Qingtang and was now attacked by Elder Mo, who suddenly appeared. After sustaining another injury on top of his previous injuries, his face paled, and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    ¡°Young one, how dare you intrude into my Xuanling Sect¡¯s area of residence and attack my disciple in secret!¡± Elder Mo grabbed Fu Lingtian¡¯s cor, lifting him in midair.


    Ye Qingtang had just advanced to Martial Qi Level Two not long ago, and Elder Mo had been guarding in the vicinity. After hearing some unusual noise from Ye Qingtang¡¯s room, Elder Mo immediately rushed over.


    Very quickly, Elder Mo and Elder Lin appeared as well.


    ¡°Fu Lingtian from Qinglin Sect? What¡¯s going on?¡± Elder Qin¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.


    ¡°This bastard intruded Qingtang¡¯s room with evil designs,¡± Elder Mo said coldly.


    ¡°What?!¡± Elder Qin was shocked. Then, he shot a furious re and pointed at Fu Lingtian. ¡°How bold of you to do anything to satisfy your lust!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing that. He was here to kill her all right¡­


    ¡°Elder Qin¡­ Fu Lingtian¡­ is here to kill me.¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    Elder Qin was stunned and instantly understood the situation. Awkwardness filled his face.


    ¡°Elder Mo, you should speak more clearly. ¡®Evil designs¡¯ can cause misunderstanding.¡± Elder Qin coughed lightly to cover up his embarrassment.


    Elder Mo did not bother with Elder Qin as he gripped Fu Lingtian¡¯s throat. ¡°Speak. Did Qinglin Sect instruct you to do this!¡±


    Then, Fu Lingtian¡¯s face was flushed, and he had difficulty in breathing.


    ¡°Are you not speaking?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Elder Mo, you¡¯re strangling his throat. How is he to talk?¡± Elder Qin reminded.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Elder Mo lifted his right arm and threw Fu Lingtian on the floor.


    ¡°You all¡­ This bunch of old things¡­¡± Fu Lingtian looked at the elders.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish!¡± Elder Mo was filled with murderous intent.

 Chapter 446 - Lying (3)

    Chapter 446: Lying (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Hahahaha!¡± However, Fu Lingtian crackled in disdain. ¡°I am a Yunxiao Sect disciple. Do you all dare toy a finger on me?!¡±


    <em>Yunxiao Sect?!</em>


    Elder Lin was startled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Qinglin Sect disciple? How did you be a Yunxiao Sect disciple?!¡±


    Yunxiao Sect was at its peak and was the rich and powerful sect. Their history could even be traced to thousands of years ago. They had a deep-seated background and was not what the three sects couldpare to!


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Fu Lingtian scoffed. ¡°There are too many things you all don¡¯t know. In the eyes of Yunxiao Sect, you all are merely a ughterhouse.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it clearly, you will be torn into pieces tonight.¡± Elder Mo ordered coldly.


    ¡°Haha. How pitiful¡­¡± Fu Lingtian shook his head and continued. ¡°Xuanling Sect, Qinglin Sect, Wind Moon Sect¡­ these are all ughterhouses to feed the spirit roots of Yunxiao Sect disciples. However, what can you do even if you all know about this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Yunxiao Sect knows a technique to swallow spirit roots?¡± Elder Lin seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t b*llsh*t any longer. I advise you all to release me immediately. Otherwise, angering my Yunxiao Sect¡­ your Xuanling Sect would definitely be exterminated!¡± Fu Lingtian said mightily.


    ¡°Exterminated¡­¡±


    Then, a glint shed in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Some past events that were almost forgotten floated in her mind immediately.


    In her previous life, she had once cultivated in Xuanling Sect. A long time after leaving the sect, she happened to hear that Xuanling Sect was exterminated in a night¡­


    The Grand Elder¡­ Elder Mo¡­ Elder Qin. All the higher-ups of Xuanling Sect were killed, and Xuanling Sect vanished from then on.


    In her previous lifetime, Ye Qingtang did not have any feelings towards Xuanling Sect, and even when she heard rumors of Xuanling Sect¡¯s extermination, she did not feel anything. Even more so, that period of time was almost forgotten¡­


    However¡­


    It was no longer the same after her rebirth.


    Unknowingly, Xuanling Sect had found a way into her heart.


    There were too many things that she could not break off from the sect.


    Master Elder Mo, Elder Qin¡­ those fellow disciples whom she was close to¡­


    Thinking about it carefully now, the only force in the area which could wipe out Xuanling Sect without a sound was the powerful Yunxiao Sect!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ There are Yunxiao Sect disciples hiding in your Xuanling Sect as well.¡±


    Ye Qingtang returned to her senses and heard Fu Lingtian.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Elder Mo roared sternly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Fu Lingtian scoffed. ¡°So what if you all know? Could it be that you all dare to touch a Yunxiao Sect disciple?¡±


    Fu Lingtian was aware that Yunxiao Sect would definitely not forgive him after he disyed his true skills. Now, he no longer had any fears, and, all the more, there was nothing he was afraid to say.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Elder Mo assumed a posture in preparation to attack.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, Elder Lin walked forward and stopped Elder Mo.


    ¡°Elder Mo, we must investigate this matter clearly. If he really is a Yunxiao Sect disciple, we must not touch him at all!¡± Elder Lin said.


    This time, Elder Qin agreed with Elder Lin. Fu Lingtian only said that he was a Yunxiao Sect disciple, but there was no concrete evidence. Moreover, this matter implicated too many things, and any decisions could only be made after investigating clearly.


    ¡°Alright. This matter cannot be dyed. I¡¯ll bring him back to the sect first and report this matter to the Grand Elder and Sect Master!¡± Elder Mo said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head in agreement.


    Subsequently, Elder Mo grabbed Fu Lingtian and flew into the sky, disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 447 - Worries (1)

    Chapter 447: Worries (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn the room, Ye Qingtang¡¯s slightly furrowed brows never rxed.


    That day when Ye You and Fu Lingtian met, they vaguely mentioned that there was someone from Yunxiao Sect in Xuanling Sect, and Fu Lingtian mentioned this again today.


    Ye Qingtang believed that this was definitely rted to the extermination of Xuanling Sect in her previous life!


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Given Yunxiao Sect¡¯s prestige, it would never allow a scandal to be brought to light¡­


    If Xuanling Sect discovered that there was a Yunxiao Sect disciple hidden in the sect, Yunxiao Sect would definitely exterminate Xuanling Sect to prevent this matter from being revealed to the public!


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, Xuanling Sect¡¯s extermination happened about a few yearster.


    However, this time, because of Fu Lingtian, perhaps¡­ it was elerated¡­


    If Fu Lingtian did not reveal his true cultivation level in the Three Sect Competition this year, he would not resent her so much to even intrude into her room and attempt to kill her.


    After Fu Lingtian¡¯s skills were exposed, Yunxiao Sect would definitely not let him off¡­


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed. Fu Lingtian deliberately saying that there was also a Yunxiao Sect disciple in Xuanling Sect¡­ must be because he wanted to drag Xuanling Sect down!


    Once Xuanling Sect found out who the hidden disciple was¡­ Yunxiao Sect would definitely wipe out Xuanling Sect with wrath!


    Yunxiao Sect was one of the influential sects at their peak in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. To the three sects, it was a colossus¡ªa heavenly mountain that was impossible to surmount.


    In the room, Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows frowned tightly. If everything developed ording to her guesses, Xuanling Sect¡¯s extermination was already elerated unknowingly.


    ¡°I need to have my martial arts skills break through to Yin Yang True Lord. Otherwise¡­ there¡¯s no way it can be prevented¡­¡± Ye Qingtang shut her eyes and was deep in thought.


    The so-called Yin Yang True Lord was the realm after Martial Qi Level Three.


    Since ancient times, the martial way had been divided into ten realms.


    Martial Qi Level One, Martial Qi Level Two, Martial Qi Level Three, Yin Yang True Lord, Arcane Supremacy, Heavenly Venerate, Paragon, Divine Lord, Divine Emperor, and Immortal Emperor!


    On this extremely remote maind, mighty figures at their peak were only at Yin Yang True Lord because of the backward martial culture and the insufficient spirit energy.


    Any realm after Yin Yang True Lord had never appeared on this maind since thousands of years ago.


    This world was actually formed by a vast ocean and was coined as the mortal world.


    In the primordial mortal world, there were no inds ornd and only an ocean where the primordial human civilization lived at the bottom of the sea.


    However, tens of thousands of yearster, the primordial humans were tired of living in the sea and scattered sacred objects around the ocean, which formed into inds of different sizes.


    After attaining the Paragon realm in her previous life, Ye Qingtang¡¯s horizon was widened, and she knew a total of thousands of inds.


    Every ind was a maind in the present day.


    These inds wereter divided into three big domains: Blue Sky Domain, Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, and Divine Venerate Domain.


    Amongst the three, there were the least inds in Blue Sky Domain, and its martial culture could not bepared to that of Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and Divine Venerate Domain.


    A hundred yearster in her previous life, Ye Qingtang once headed to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and was shocked by its martial culture.


    The skills of the most ordinary sect disciples in Mixed Heavens Holy Domain were far above that of a Yin Yang True Lord!


    Even a high-level Arcane Supremacy was verymon in Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    To give an example, if any random ordinary sect disciple in Mixed Heavens Holy Domain came to this maind, they could easily destroy a colossal Yunxiao Sect just by lifting a hand!

 Chapter 448 - Worries (2)

    Chapter 448: Worries (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs for Divine Venerate Domain, it was too far away from the Blue Sky Domain, and there were tempests surrounding it which even a mighty Paragon would be torn into pieces by the violent storm should they be slightly careless. Hence, Ye Qingtang never had the chance to take a look at that domain in her previous life.


    Nevertheless, there were many legends about the Divine Venerate Domain.


    It was said that the Divine Venerate Domain was the peak domain in the world. Hundreds of primordial ns were in it, and humans were the weakest forces.


    Despite that, the martial skills of the weakest human n disciple in the Divine Venerate¡­ was at least¡­ at a Paragon level!


    Presently, Ye Qingtang was in the weakest and smallest domain out of the three big domains, Blue Sky Domain.


    There were hundreds of inds in the Blue Sky Domain, and each ind was a maind. The bigger the ind, the more flourishing the martial culture was.


    The maind that Ye Qingtang was in was only the tip of the iceberg on Blue Sky Domain. Rtively speaking, this maind was extremely small, and its martial culture was immensely underdeveloped.


    Martial Qi Level Three was almost the peak of one¡¯s martial skills on this maind while the number of powerful figures at Yin Yang True Lord was so few that it could be counted with one hand.


    The backward martial culture was closely rted to the insufficient spirit energy on this maind. In this thin spirit energy, it was already a miracle for Ye Qingtang to sessively advance to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two in a night.


    If Ye Qingtang wanted to prevent the extermination of the sect this time, her cultivation must at least reach the state of a Yin Yang True Lord¡­!


    Yin Yang True Lord was the attainment after Martial Qi Level Three, and it was extremely rare for this maind to have a cultivator of such attainment. It was simply unrealistic for Ye Qingtang to achieve it in a short amount of time.


    ¡­¡­


    A long whileter, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes and walked out from the memories of her previous life.


    After her rebirth, she no longer had the powers of a Paragon, and the current her was only at Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    Stopping Yunxiao Sect with an attainment of Martial Qi Level Two was no different from a fantasy.


    ording to the knowledge from her previous life, almost all the higher-ups in the sect were killed when the sect was wiped out with all of them losing their lives in the battle¡­ while most of those unyielding sect disciples who fought courageously were massacred by Yunxiao Sect¡­


    ¡°What must I do to change Xuanling Sect¡¯s fate¡­¡± Ye Qingtang sighed lightly.


    There was a total of two dynasties on this maind, which were Nine Nights Dynasty and Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    Sects like Xuanling Sect were rooted in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, with Yunxiao Sect being one of the most powerful sects.


    The Nine Nights Dynasty and Formidable Heavens Dynasty were arch enemies, and both had been in hundreds of battles with each other in the past thousand years. In the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, there were powerful forces which couldpete with Yunxiao Sect, and one of them was the Falling Sky Valley.


    Because of Ye You, Ye Qingtang was ultimately hunted down for her life by Yunxiao Sect in her previous life. There was nowhere to turn for help, and she was forced to hide in Nine Nights Dynasty, where she was rescued by the master of a valley division in Falling Sky Valley who was known as Perfected Xuanchen.


    Yunxiao Sect did not dare to remain in the Nine Nights Dynasty for long or even more so fight with the Falling Sky Valley on Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s territory and thus could only return.


    From then on, Ye Qingtang remained in Falling Sky Valley.


    Regardless of her previous or present life, Ye Qingtang¡¯s feelings towards Falling Sky Valley could not be cut off. Her Master, Perfected Xuanchen, as well as her senior brothers and sisters¡­ and that dirty ck dog behind the mountain which only knew how to speak the humannguage¡­


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang was lost in her painful memories.


    In the eruption of the war between Nine Nights Dynasty and Formidable Heavens Dynasty, the internal corruption of the Nine Nights Dynasty resulted in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s great victory, where Yunxiao Sect and other influential sects charged into the Nine Nights Dynasty.

 Chapter 449 - Spirit Life Flower (1)

    Chapter 449: Spirit Life Flower (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBecause of the revtion of the Heart of the Demon God in her previous life, Ye Qingtang could only leave Xuanling Sect. Yet, Elder Lin, who heard the news a long time ago, ambushed her. If Yun Shu had not saved her, she would probably have died then.


    After escaping from Elder Lin¡¯s hands, she concealed her true identity and stepped into Falling Sky Valley after many twists and turns.


    In her previous life, she originally thought that she could settle down in Falling Sky Valley, yet¡­


    In the eruption of the war between Nine Nights Dynasty and Formidable Heavens Dynasty, the internal corruption of the Nine Nights Dynasty resulted in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s great victory, where Yunxiao Sect and other influential sects charged into the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    In order to protect Ye Qingtang, Perfected Xuanchen was involved in a bloody battle with Yunxiao Sect and killed the Sect Master of Yunxiao Sect as well as several elders with his own force. However, because his energy was depleted, Ye You¡¯s sneak attack using the poison of a venomous insect was sessful, and he was poisoned to death¡­


    Ye Qingtang would never forget the scene where her fellow disciples fought with their lives¡­


    That day became a hell with corpsesying all over!


    A cold glint shot across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and the aura of her realm exuded around her. ¡°I will¡­ never let the tragedy repeat again! Be it Xuanling Sect¡­ or Falling Sky Valley!¡±


    With a<em>whiz</em>, Ye Qingtang stood up.


    After her rebirth, she was finally overflowing with desire for power. Only with power could she be able to change it!


    Only by bing stronger could she turn things around and fight with the heavens!


    In her previous life, the heavens let her spirit root be stolen, let Nine Nights Dynasty be tragically defeated, and let Falling Sky Valley be annihted because of thebined forces of influential sects!


    Now that Ye Qingtang was reborn, how could she watch history¡¯s tragedy rey itself before her eyes!


    If that was the case, what was the use of her rebirth?


    What was the point of her living in the world?!


    ¡°I, Ye Qingtang, vow that from now on¡­¡± Ye Qingtang clenched her fists, and a cold glint shone in her eyes.


    ¡°If anyone blocks me, I will kill them! If gods hinder me, I will massacre them! If the heavens are heartless, I will go against the heavens!¡±


    Everything in her heart was precious, and she would protect them from then on. Those who wanted to steal anything precious to her must be corpses under her feet!


    Ye Qingtang stood up instantly. Primordial qi was exuded, and a pair of snow-white wings appeared behind her back.


    While the spirit energy in Drifting Cloud Ind was rich, she was already at Martial Qi Level Two, and the spirit energy on the ind was very limited to the increment in her skills.


    If she wanted to increase her skills as quickly as possible, she could only take the other path!


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    A piercing sound rang. Ye Qingtang pped the huge wings behind her and flew towards the sky and into the clouds. In just the blink of an eye, there was no trace of her.


    A mountain valley at the north of Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    Ye Qingtang was currently in the air as her snow-white wings pped.


    There was an open mountain valley below her where rivers intersected, and a dense forest surrounded it, making it seem like another world.


    Ye Qingtang scanned that mountain valley, and her eyes flickered slightly.


    There was a numinous treasure called the Spirit Life Flower in this mountain valley.


    In the world, the number of items which could improve one¡¯s spirit root was very few.


    However, not only could the Spirit Life Flower improve a cultivator¡¯s primordial qi, but it also had the benefit of cleansing one¡¯s spirit root.


    As long as this Spirit Life Flower was used, even ordinary spirit roots could be improved. However, this Spirit Life Root was extremely rare. Thus, there was almost no method of improving one¡¯s spirit root in the world.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang once heard that Ye You somehow gained news that there was an immature Spirit Life Flower here and ordered one of her trusted subordinates to guard here. Once the Spirit Life Flower was ripe, it was to be pluck and brought back to Ye You to improve her spirit root.

 Chapter 450 - Spirit Life Flower (2)

    Chapter 450: Spirit Life Flower (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThis Spirit Life Flower was effective in improving even ordinary spirit roots, and for Ye Qingtang¡¯s current spirit root, it would only be better.


    Presently, she had to obtain both this Spirit Life Flower and the ck Heaven Water.


    However, the Yunxiao Sect disciple guarding the Spirit Life Flower here was rather skilled as well. Although Ye Qingtang knew it, she initially did not intend to take a risk and snatch it.


    Yet, she was forced by the situation. She faintly sensed a hint of danger from the revtion of Fu Lingtian¡¯s identity. She had to increase the realm of her martial skills in the shortest time possible. Otherwise, all her lofty sentiment and soaring determination would be nothing but empty talk.


    Between the clouds, Ye Qingtang looked at the area in the mountain valley which was the most abundant in spirit energy.


    A male who looked below thirty was guarding near a huge rock where the Spirit Life Flower was growing at the top of the rock.


    ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s observations, the Spirit Life Flower was already ripe, and the man had not plucked it probably because he felt that the effects would be better if it was a little riper.


    Ye Qingtang scanned that man whose cultivation was about Martial Qi Level Three.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, it was a little too unrealistic to snatch the Spirit Life Flower away from someone at Martial Qi Level Three.


    Over the past two days, Ye Qingtang had remained here all along and did not return to Xuanling Sect. The Spirit Life Flower was extremely effective to her. Before Xuanling Sect¡¯s mystic realm started, the Spirit Life Flower was the only method she could think of which would raise her skills by the greatest extent. As the level of her skills moved higher, the speed of her improvement in skills would slow down. Ye Qingtang did not wish to miss this chance.


    However, that Yunxiao Sect disciple guarded by the rock over the past two days and never left a step, which made it hard for Ye Qingtang to make a move.


    If she stole it up-front, she was not an opponent of that Martial Qi Level Three person given her current skills, and she would never do anything she had no confidence in.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang never wasted any time while waiting for the opportunity as she consolidated her cultivation level in the clouds.


    Even in the earliest hours of the third morning, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked straight ahead.


    Then, a middle-aged man about forty years old walked towards the direction of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ My luck is really good¡­ There¡¯s actually such a beauty here in the wild.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Ye Qingtang with a sinisterugh.


    Ye Qingtang glimpsed at the middle-aged man before her and was stunned.


    <em>Yi Tianchou?!</em>


    Yi Tianchou was the number nine on the sect¡¯s Assassination Roll. Hemitted countless wrongdoings in his life and liked to seek pleasure with girls from sects. It was said that Yi Tianchou once intruded the residence of a prince in the Formidable Heavens Imperial City and tainted one of the princesses in the night¡­


    From then on, not only were sects after his life, even the Formidable Heavens Dynasty listed him as a wanted criminal where one would be heavily rewarded for bringing Yi Tianchou¡¯s head.


    There were portraits of everyone on the Assassination Roll, and Ye Qingtang saw the face of Yi Tianchou in Xuanling Sect¡¯s Assassination Roll gallery and thus recognized him instantly.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ girl doll¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Yi Tianchou walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side and beamed.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly and looked at Yi Tianchou, who was harboring evil intentions. A glint shed across her eyes suddenly as she immediately put on a frail expression and looked at him rather nervously.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a Xuanling Sect disciple. I was training outside¡­ and was injured by a demonic beast¡­ I¡¯ve not yet recovered now¡­¡±

 Chapter 451 - Spirit Life Flower (3)

    Chapter 451: Spirit Life Flower (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosUpon hearing that, Yi Tianchou¡¯s eyes flickered as he chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯re injured¡­ Don¡¯t panic though. I can help to treat you.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yi Tianchou in confusion with an ¡°innocent¡± expression.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real¡­ However, what benefits can you give me?¡± Yi Tianchou narrowed his eyes, and a malicious intention shed across his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any valuables or money on me as I lost all of them when I was being chased after by a demonic beast¡­¡± Ye Qingtang uttered pitifully as though she did not see the evil intentions in Yi Tianchou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Heh heh. I have plenty of money, and I don¡¯t like those¡­¡± Yi Tianchou¡¯s burning gaze scanned Ye Qingtang brazenly as he continued. ¡°How about¡­ we¡¯ll do some wonderful things together¡­ Afterward, I¡¯ll treat your injuries.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful things?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yi Tianchou in confusion.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ she¡¯s actually a virgin too¡­ This luck of mine¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Yi Tianchou guffawed. ¡°Wonderful things obviously meant the thing between a male and a female.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed immediately, and panic emerged on her face. She shook her head and said frantically, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to treat my injuries for me anymore¡­¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, all traces of a smile on Yi Tianchou¡¯s face faded as he said coldly, ¡°Little beauty, this is not up to you¡­ Haven¡¯t you seen my face in Xuanling Sect¡¯s Assassination Roll? Don¡¯t you know who I am?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang deliberately inspected Yi Tianchou carefully and acted as though she had just realized it now. ¡°You are¡­ Yi Tianchou!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Yi Tianchou had a pleased expression on his face. ¡°Since you know me, you should be clear about my rules¡­ If you obediently please me until I¡¯m satisfied, I can still keep your corpse as a whole¡­ Otherwise¡­ I can only chop your head and use your body for pleasure¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Ye Qingtang retreated backward ¡°fearfully¡± although there was a sly smile at the bottom of her bright eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yi Tianchou licked his lips. ¡°I even killed the princess of Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡­ Any beauty that I have my eyes on is already dead¡­ However, before you die, you can always feel extreme happiness¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg you¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I can use the Spirit Life Flower to exchange for my life!¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Spirit Life Flower?!¡± Yi Tianchou was slightly taken aback then.


    He obviously was aware that the Spirit Life Flower was a treasure nurtured by the Heaven and Earth and that it could increase the powers of one¡¯s primordial qi and even cleanse the spirit root!


    Every powerful figure knew how precious the Spirit Life Flower was, and he had only heard about it in rumors but never seen it for himself before.


    ¡°You have the Spirit Life Flower?¡± Yi Tianchou looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    The Spirit Life Flower was a treasure that could be chanced upon but not sought after. How could the Xuanling Sect disciple before him have the Spirit Life Flower?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it!¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°You¡¯re fooling me?!¡± Yi Tianchou¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    ¡°But I know where the Spirit Life Flower is. In a spot in the mountain valley where the spirit energy is rich, a Spirit Life Flower is growing there. I can bring you there!¡± Ye Qingtang said immediately.


    After hearing her, Yi Tianchou was deep in thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll bring me to take a look. However¡­ if you dare to lie to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 452 - Spirit Life Flower (4)

    Chapter 452: Spirit Life Flower (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°No¡­ I will not lie to you!¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head extremely earnestly.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Yi Tianchou had Ye Qingtang walk at the front to lead the way.


    He was not afraid that the girl before him would y any tricks. Given his Martial Qi Level Three realm, he would not be afraid at all even if Xuanling Sect elders were here.


    Ye Qingtang walked in front while ¡°limping in pain,¡± and her movement was not fast.


    About an hourter, Ye Qingtang brought Yi Tianchou to a spot in the mountain valley.


    ¡°The Spirit Life Flower is right there.¡± Ye Qingtang raised her hand and pointed ahead of them.


    Yi Tianchou looked in the direction that Ye Qingtang pointed at. There was a huge rock hundreds of meters away, and there was indeed a Spirit Life Flower growing on the top of the huge rock!


    ¡°It really is the Spirit Life Flower!¡± Yi Tianchou was surprised.


    Very quickly, his surprised expression turned into that of burning desire. If he could obtain the Spirit Life Flower, perhaps he could break through the bottleneck of his realm¡­


    At that point, Yi Tianchou finally believed that this beauty never lied to him.


    ¡°Since you know there¡¯s a Spirit Life Flower here, why don¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± Yi Tianchou asked carefully. Although he desired the preciousness of the Spirit Life Flower, he was not a fool who advanced rashly.


    If it were an ordinary sect disciple, he or she would definitely snatch it away the moment he or she saw this treasure. How would they leave the baby there without doing anything?


    ¡°Someone is guarding it, and he is very skilled.¡± Ye Qingtang sensed Yi Tianchou¡¯s caution and immediately exined honestly.


    Then, Yi Tianchou¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly as he scanned the area in front of them once again.


    Expectedly, a male around his thirties was guarding near the huge rock.


    ¡°It is merely a brat.¡± Yi Tianchou scoffed coldly and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You will follow behind me. Once I obtain the Spirit Life Flower, I¡¯ll let you go. However, if you dare to y any tricks, I will let you be in utter misery¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ye Qingtang nodded repeatedly.


    Looking at the beauty¡¯s innocent appearance, Yi Tianchou snickered in his heart.


    Regardless of whether he could obtain the Spirit Life Flower today, this beauty would never be able to escape from his hands!


    At that moment, the Yunxiao Sect disciple who was guarding near the rock frowned and looked ahead.


    He saw a man and a girl walking towards him together.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    That Yunxiao Sect disciple shouted coldly as he disyed his imposing air instantly.


    He was ordered by Senior Sister Ye You to guard the Spirit Life Flower here and not allow any living thing toe near it!


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Little chap, you¡¯re asking me to get lost?!¡± Yi Tianchou looked at the Yunxiao Sect disciple and sneered.


    ¡°Yi Tianchou?¡± The Yunxiao Sect disciple was rather stunned after taking a clear look at the man¡¯s face.


    Yi Tianchou was ranked nine on the Assassination Roll, and he naturally saw a portrait of Yi Tianchou as a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    It was said that Yi Tianchou¡¯s cultivation level was already at the perfected First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three and was only a half-step away from entering the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    However, in these five years, Yi Tianchou¡¯s skills never advanced, and he had not made a breakthrough for a long time.


    Despite so, the Yunxiao Sect disciple did not dare to let down his guard.


    ¡°Yi Tianchou, do you know that I¡¯m a Yunxiao Sect disciple? If you know what¡¯s the best for you, get lost from here quickly,¡± the Yunxiao Sect disciplemanded coldly.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect disciple¡­¡± Yi Tianchou suddenly let out a loudugh. ¡°There are numerous female Yunxiao Sect disciples who were humiliated to death by me. It is said that when there are too many debts, one stops worrying about them. Could it be that you don¡¯t understand this logic?¡±


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect disciple, hand this Spirit Life Flower to me and I¡¯ll let you live. How about that?¡± Without waiting for the Yunxiao Sect disciple to say anything, Yi Tianchou spoke again.

 Chapter 453 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind (1)

    Chapter 453: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe skills of this Yunxiao Sect disciple were indeed good and were simrly at First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Yi Tianchou knew that even if he could kill the Yunxiao Sect disciple, he would be wounded as well.


    It would naturally be the best if the person gave in and left.


    However¡­


    ¡°What a joke!¡± The Yunxiao Sect disciple scoffed. ¡°Yi Tianchou, aren¡¯t you too bold? Do you know that this Spirit Life Flower is an item that Ye You, the Holy Lady of my Yunxiao Sect, wants? How dare you fight with Senior Sister Ye You for it?!¡±


    When mentioning Ye You, the eyes of this Yunxiao Sect disciple were full of worship and adoration. Ever since Ye You entered the sect, she was regarded highly by the Sect Master of Yunxiao Sect and was conferred as the Holy Lady of Yunxiao Sect. It goes without saying that her position in the sect was extremely high.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Yi Tianchou scoffed. ¡°Whoever it is, this Spirit Life Flower is mine today. Since you can¡¯t appreciate my kindness and want death, I¡¯ll grant you that!¡±


    ¡°Yi Tianchou, you have a death wish!¡±


    Before Yi Tianchou made any move, the Yunxiao Sect disciple took the advantage of striking first as he drew out a long sword from the scabbard on his waist with a crisp<em>ng.</em>


    As he waved his sword, the image of the sword was like a screen which almost turned into a substantial sword aura that charged towards Yi Tianchou.


    ¡°Overconfident!¡± A cold glint twinkled in Yi Tianchou¡¯s eyes as heunched a strike with his palm that crushed the sword aura of the Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    That Yunxiao Sect disciple was actually rather skilled, but his cultivation was at the mid-stage of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three while Yi Tianchou¡¯s skills had already reached the perfected stage of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Regardless of the background and experience in the realm, he was superior to the Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang was standing near the huge rock where she spectated the match between Yi Tianchou and the Yunxiao Sect disciple with indifference. An icy scoff that was hard to detect hung on the corner of her lips.


    ¡­


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud bang echoed throughout the surrounding area.


    The Yunxiao Sect disciple was hit on his abdomen by Yi Tianchou and was flung out like a kite with a snapped string.


    However, Yi Tianchou did not have arge gain. His left shoulder was stabbed by the Yunxiao Sect disciple, and fresh blood stained his sleeves red in a moment. Under the tattered clothes was a ghastly sword wound so deep that his bones could be seen.


    ¡°Little brat of Yunxiao Sect, I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Yi Tianchou was utterly wrathful after being injured by the Yunxiao Sect disciple. He lifted his right arm and fiercely waved it in the air.


    In a moment, a hurricane ensued, and the force of the primordial qi condensed into a giant golden palm in the air.


    The speed of the giant golden palm was extremely rapid as it dove down at the Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    Caught off-guard, the Yunxiao Sect disciple was suppressed by the giant golden palm. With a loud ¡°woah,¡± he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ I¡¯ve been stuck in the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three for five years while you advanced to First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three for at most two years¡­ How can you be my opponent?¡± Yi Tianchou snickered evilly as he walked towards the Yunxiao Sect disciple with a brutal expression.


    ¡°Sword of the Heaven Technique!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect shouted.


    ¡°Destroy!¡±


    As the Yunxiao Sect disciple spoke, the long sword in his hand charged towards Yi Tianchou at the speed of lightning.


    Upon seeing this, Yi Tianchou¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly retreated, temporarily avoiding the tip of the sword.


    The force of the primordial qi with a breath of destruction on the long sword was extremely terrifying.


    While Yi Tianchou¡¯s speed was swift and was not stabbed by the long sword, the breath of destruction within the sword wounded him.

 Chapter 454 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind (2)

    Chapter 454: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBlood was flowing out of Yi Tianchou¡¯s mouth then.


    He avoided in time, fortunately. Otherwise, if he was attacked head-on, the breath of destruction would tear him into shreds in just one second!


    ¡°The sword with Senior Sister Ye You¡¯s aura¡­ Despicable!¡± The Yunxiao Sect disciple clenched his teeth.


    Ye You had used the force of the blue spirit root to inject a breath of destruction in his long sword which was enough to save his life and counter-attack.


    Yet, unexpectedly, Yi Tianchou luckily dodged it!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Yi Tianchou hollered in fury and darted to the front of the Yunxiao Sect disciple. Without giving him any time to react, Yi Tianchou mmed his palm directly on the Yunxiao Sect disciple¡¯s crown.


    Immediately, the crushing of bones could be heard, and blood gushed out from the Yunxiao Sect disciple¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    <em>Thump!</em>


    The Yunxiao Sect disciple copsed on the ground like a pile of mud and lost his life on the spot after taking just two breaths.


    After killing the Yunxiao Sect disciple, Yi Tianchou immediately leaped up and plucked the light cyan Spirit Life Flower on the huge rock away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve obtained the Spirit Life Flower. You can release me already right¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yi Tianchou, who already gained the Spirit Life Flower.


    At that moment, Yi Tianchou¡¯splexion was ghastly pale. After the battle with the Yunxiao Sect disciple, his injuries were not light, and he was especially severely injured from the breath of destruction that was injected using the force of Ye You¡¯s spirit root.


    Presently, Yi Tianchou naturally did not have the energy to do anything to Ye Qingtang, but he would not spare her life either.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Little beauty, thank you for telling me about the Spirit Life Flower¡­¡± Yi Tianchou smiled sinisterly. ¡°However, I never intended to let you go¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t do wonderful things with you¡­ It truly is a pity.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang had a shocked expression on her face as she replied. ¡°You¡­ you actually lied!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Yi Tianchou chortled loudly. ¡°I¡¯m going to recuperate in this mountain valley. If I let you go, you will definitely disclose this information¡­ Furthermore, I don¡¯t have the habit of setting anyone free.¡±


    A hint of bloodthirst twinkled in his eyes as he walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Little beauty¡­¡± Yi Tianchou eyes twinkled. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Seeing that Yi Tianchou was going to strike, Ye Qingtang seemed as though she was extremely petrified.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Fear was etched on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    Yi Tianchou sneered even deeper after seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction. He immediately umted a huge amount of force in his palm and mmed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s crown.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    However, as he wasunching this quick attack, what he never expected was that this extremely frail-looking beauty would strike at this moment.


    Almost instantly, Ye Qingtang struck with her palm in lightning speed.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A deafening sound echoed the entire area when the two palms met.


    In the next second, Yi Tianchou retreated over ten steps in disbelief as he spat a streak of blood.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Yi Tianchou looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief. ¡°Martial Qi Level Two¡­ Second Heaven!¡±


    At the same time, the expression of fear on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face vanishedpletely, and it was reced with an evil smile.


    Yi Tianchou¡¯s face was awfully pallid like that of a dead corpse, as he stared at Ye Qingtang disbelievingly.


    ¡°You!¡± Yi Tianchou was astounded.


    ¡°Me?¡± An unknowing smile was hung on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Damn woman! You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Yi Tianchou was ranked nine on the Assassination Roll and was able to live in the world without being killed by the sects and Formidable Heavens Dynasty. How could he not be smart?


    Yi Tianchou was not a fool. As long as he thought for a while, it was clear to him.


    The girl before him was not injured at all. Even more so, sheid a trap for him from the very start!


    ¡°Lying to you?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows as she sneered. ¡°How can you say that? Isn¡¯t the Spirit Life Flower here?¡±


    Yi Tianchou clenched his teeth tightly and wished he could shred Ye Qingtang into pieces.


    ¡°However, Yi Tianchou, you don¡¯t have the ability to obtain this Spirit Life Flower. I still must thank you for handing this Spirit Life Flower to me.¡± Laughter filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she picked up the Spirit Life Flower that escaped Yi Tianchou¡¯s hands previously.

 Chapter 455 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind (3)

    Chapter 455: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°This girl¡­ How deep and vicious you are!¡± Yi Tianchou felt torn apart as he watched Ye Qingtang keep the Spirit Life Flower away.


    He fought for the Spirit Life Flower with his life, but it was ultimately a dowry for others!


    <em>Vicious?</em>


    Ye Qingtang could not help butugh. If it were other girls who were not skilled enough and did not set such a trap for Yi Tianchou, their ending would have been miserably tragic.


    ¡°Hah.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t act like I¡¯m weak and dumb, how could I lead you to snatch the Spirit Life Flower and defeat both you and that Yunxiao Sect disciple?¡±


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation, she was not able to defeat either Yi Tianchou or the Yunxiao Sect disciple who was guarding here. Obtaining the Spirit Life Flower from the Yunxiao Sect disciple was nothing but a pipe dream.


    Yi Tianchou came knocking on the door himself and jumped into the hole. He could only be med for being innocently foolish.


    Now, the Yunxiao Sect disciple was killed by Yi Tianchou while Yi Tianchou was severely injured by the Yunxiao Sect disciple before he died.


    As such, Ye Qingtang had absolute control now.


    All this while, Yi Tianchou did not think much of her and thus was not on his guard against her, especially when she attacked him earlier on when he was already injured.


    Facing someone at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three who was full of weak points and even heavily injured, Ye Qingtang naturally had no fears.


    Everything was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s control. From the very start when Yi Tianchou appeared, he was destined to be a dead man.


    Before she had any absolutely powerful martial skills, the brain was also a good asset which even surpassed martial skills at certain times.


    ¡°To repay you for helping me to snatch this Spirit Life Flower¡­ I¡¯ve decided toy you to rest in this mountain valley. What do you think?¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up. As she spoke, there was a crisp ng, and the Demonic Blood Sword appeared, filling the air with a frightening demonic aura.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s murderous intent, Yi Tianchou was filled with horror.


    Hisbat capability decreased greatly when he was heavily injured by the Yunxiao Sect disciple before he died. Moreover, this girlunched a sneak attack on him earlier. With those injuries, the primordial qi in his body was erratic, and his blood flow was disorderly, causing his entire body to wobble.


    Not mentioning about fighting back, he was almost losing the strength to even stand straight!


    <em>Puff!</em>


    The moment the Demonic Blood Sword was drawn out, the blood-colored sword aura seeped out like a mighty torrent.


    Before Yi Tianchou knew what happened, his right arm was already chopped off by the Demonic Blood Sword.


    ¡°AHHHH!¡± Shrill cries escaped Yi Tianchou¡¯s mouth as anger and unwillingness were evident on his face.


    He, Yi Tianchou, had trampled around Formidable Heavens Dynasty freely for over a decade, and he had never respected the most skilled and powerful Formidable Heavens Royal. A living legend, he even dared to offend the Yunxiao Sect yet never expected that he would lose his life in the hands of a female disciple of Xuanling Sect!


    Yi Tianchou looked at Ye Qingtang as though he wanted to say something.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not give Yi Tianchou any chance to speak, and a cold glint shone as she waved the Demonic Blood Sword lightly!


    With a ¡°swoosh,¡± a blood ripple was seen in the midair.


    In the next second, Yi Tianchou¡¯s skull was flung into the sky, andrge gushes of blood spouted out from his neck area like the spattering of rain which stained the entire ground red.


    Yi Tianchou¡¯s head fell somewhere far away and rolled away like a ball, leaving a trace of blood on the ground.


    A headless body copsed on the ground and gradually turned cold.

 Chapter 456 - Great Harvest (1)

    Chapter 456: Great Harvest (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang stared at Yi Tianchou, whose head was separated from the body. Her eyes did not show any trace of pity as countless women would suffer with this kind of person living in the world.


    Soon, Ye Qingtang walked forward and raided everything on Yi Tianchou. She was not interested to take his head as she was not heading back to the sect. It was not very convenient to carry a human head with her.


    Yi Tianchou had an old Kung Fu technique book and a bag of spirit stones with him. There was also a gold token.


    ¡°This¡­ this is the token of the Assassination Alliance?¡± Ye Qingtang was in deep thought as she stared at the token.


    The Assassination Alliance consisted of the most vicious people whose names were on the Assassination Roll. The dark gold token showed the identity and the position of the person in the Assassination Alliance.


    Ye Qingtang did not think much and kept the token away.


    She then threw the book at the side.


    Ye Qingtang had stepped into the Paragon realm in her previous life, and the martial skills that she cultivated were the Paragon skills. How would she be interested in the skills that a person with Martial Qi Level Three possessed?


    Ye Qingtang was most interested in the bag of spirit stones.


    ¡°Medium-grade spirit stones¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang opened the bag, and there were twelve spirit stones inside.


    The spirit stones were ssified into superior, medium, and lower grades.


    Lower-grade spirit stones were sold in normal auctions and the Treasure Pavilion. They were very ordinary, and Ye Qingtang always fed them as snacks to her lightning dragon.


    The medium-grade spirit stones were different.


    A medium-grade spirit stone was worth more than a thousand of lower-grade ones. It contained sufficient spirit energy for cultivators to absorb and upgrade their ability, and it could also be used as a currency.


    On the road of Martial art cultivation, the stronger and more powerful you were, the more useless the gold and silver currency were.


    Gold and silver werepletely useless if one reached the Yin Yang True Lord level.


    The items in the top Treasure Pavilions and auctions were mostly divine weapons and paragon treasures, and gold and silver could never be used to purchase them. The currency in exchange would be medium-grade spirit stones.


    Gold and silver were the currency for the weak. The medium-grade and superior-grade spirit stones were the currency for the strong.


    Thend that was more advanced did not even have gold or silver. The currency used was all superior-grade spirit stones or even stones with higher quality.


    The medium-grade spirit stones could be the main currency for the strong as they contained arge amount of spirit energy and could improve one¡¯s cultivation. Gold and silver were useless for strong cultivators.


    Yi Tianchou was at the Martial Qi Level Three. It was not strange for him to have the medium-grade spirit stones. At this level, gold and silver slowly faded out of the currency and were reced by medium-grade spirit stones.


    The spirit energy that a medium-grade spirit stone contained could bepared to a thousand of lower-grade spirit stones. Twelve of them were equal to twelve thousand lower-grade spirit stones!


    Ye Qingtang was slightly delighted.


    Twelve medium-grade spirit stones was not a small number as the Elder of the Xuanling Sect only received a few medium-grade spirit stones every month.


    ¡°Twelve medium-grade spirit stones¡­ If the spirit energy can be absorbed by the Heart of the Demon God, maybe I can break through to the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two¡­¡± Ye Qingtang murmured to herself.


    For normal people, they might need at least a few hundred medium-grade spirit stones. However, Ye Qingtang was different as she possessed the Heart of the Demon God.


    Ye Qingtang reaching the Paragon level after three hundred years since she left the sect in her previous life was all due to the Heart of the Demon God.

 Chapter 457 - Great Harvest (2)

    Chapter 457: Great Harvest (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosApparently, the medium-grade spirit stones only worked for cultivators at Martial Qi Level Two. If one stepped into Martial Qi Level Three, the amount of energy that the medium-grade spirit stones could provide would be very limited. Even Ye Qingtang required at least a thousand of medium-grade spirit stones to advance her cultivation level.


    Ye Qingtang walked forward and stopped beside the corpse of the Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    She found another five medium-grade spirit stones from the Yunxiao Sect disciple and a silver color token.


    ¡°Yunxiao token¡­¡± Ye Qingtang sized up the token and muttered.


    The Yunxiao token belonged to Yunxiao Sect disciples only, and it represented their identity.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly attracted to the token.


    The token might be useful in the future.


    Ye Qingtang then kept the token into her space ring.


    The harvest she had this time was way beyond her imagination.


    Previously, the best result she thought was to acquire the Spirit Life Flower.


    However, besides the Spirit Life Flower, she collected seventeen medium-grade spirit stones from Yi Tianchou and the Yunxiao Sect disciple. They were equal to seventeen thousand lower-grade spirit stones!


    She did not spend much energy, so the things were like given to her for free.


    After packing up everything, Ye Qingtang did not move far. She chose a remote cave nearby and sat down.


    She then took out all the medium-grade spirit stones.


    Seventeen spirit stones were covered by the primordial qi and floating in the air.


    Large amounts of spirit energy suddenly diffused out of the medium-grade spirit stones and lighted up the entire cave.


    Ye Qingtang spent one whole night to absorb the spirit energy from the spirit stones.


    Next day morning when the sun just arose, the darkness in the cave was reced by light.


    Rays of lights shone into the cave, and Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly.


    The seventeen medium-grade spirit stones that were floating in the air previously had lost their initial luster. The scraps were useless now as all the spirit energy was absorbed by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two¡­¡± Ye Qingtang could feel her primordial qi flowing through her body. Joy filled her eyes.


    The effects of the medium-grade spirit stones were better than she expected. They strengthened her martial ability at mid-stage of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two. She was very close to thete-stage.


    ¡°If I had more medium-grade spirit stones, I may be able to reach the Third Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Three soon¡­¡± Ye Qingtang murmured to herself.


    However¡­


    The medium-grade spirit stones were too precious. Seventeen of them could be considered as arge number as they were equal to half a year¡¯s pay for the Xuanling Sect elders.


    More spirit energy would be needed to break through when she reached the Third Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Two, and a dozen of medium-grade spirit stones were far from enough.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother about the spirit stones anymore. She decided to leave the scraps at the side but¡­


    When she just gathered the scraps together, the lightning dragon that was sleeping in her arms suddenly poked its head out. It shook its head and seemed to be looking for something.


    The lightning dragon had been exhausted since the incidence at the Spirit Condensation Mountain Vige. Ye Qingtang found some inferior-grade spirit stones to supplement it with energy, but the results were not great. Thus, it always slept in her arms. Howe today it was so active?


    Ye Qingtang was curious. The lightning dragon had found the breath that excited it. It gazed at the scraps of spirit stones and slipped out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. It swung its body and walked towards the scraps. When it reached the pile of scraps, it suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed all seventeen of the leftover medium-grade spirit stones.

 Chapter 458 - Unexpected Surprise (1)

    Chapter 458: Unexpected Surprise (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°¡­¡± There was a subtle change in Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression as she stared at the lightning dragon.


    Most of the spirit energy in the medium-grade spirit stones had been absorbed by her, and the remaining energy could not be used by humans anymore, so they were considered useless.


    But she forgot that¡­


    Thest trace of spirit energy that could not be obtained by people still could be used by lightning dragons as they would swallow the entire stone.


    Though most of the spirit energy was used by Ye Qingtang, the remaining was still much more than the spirit energy that inferior-grade spirit stones contained. No wonder the lightning dragon was so excited.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and watched the lightning dragon swallowing all the seventeen medium-grade spirit stones. Itid beside her in satisfaction. Ye Qingtang could not help but poke its round belly gently.


    The lightning dragon swung its body lightly but was toozy to move anymore. Its eyes narrowedfortably.


    Ye Qingtang witnessed how satisfied the lightning dragon was and did not poke it anymore. She gently hugged it in her arms. This gave her a reminder that in future if there were medium-grade spirit stones again, she must leave the scraps to this little dragon.


    After settling the lightning dragon, Ye Qingtang took out the Spirit Life Flower from her space ring.


    Laughter filled her eyes as she sized up the Spirit Life Flower.


    This was the treasure that Ye You was longing for.


    Ye You got her hands on it inst time around, and her spirit root was refreshed. The power of her spirit root became purer, and her ability improved at a faster pace.


    In this life, the Spirit Life Flower did not belong to Ye You anymore and fell into her hands!


    Ye Qingtang did not hesitate and swallowed the Spirit Life Flower.


    Other than a little sweetness, the taste was not special.


    After four hours, Ye Qingtang suddenly frowned as there was a wide breath circting inside her body.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s body felt like it was being beaten by hammers. Her limbs and body were shivering slightly.


    Ye Qingtang could clearly feel that her spirit root was surrounded by a weird power.


    The Heart of the Demon God seemed to be disturbed and awoken at the same time. It engulfed the weird power constantly and then channeled all the power to the spirit root.


    The whole process was unbearable for normal people.


    The spirit root was the foundation of a cultivator and their source of power. The refreshing process was painful and unbearable.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s entire body was soaked with cold sweat, but she gritted her teeth and persevered without making any sound.


    The pain slowly faded after a long time.


    Ye Qingtang calmed her heart down and checked the situation of her spirit root.


    The orange color was brighter now, and her spirit root was radiating some kind of hot breath. The color was darkening, and eventually, the spirit root showed a golden-yellow color.


    ¡°Yellow spirit root?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned, and her body trembled. It took her very long to realize what just happened.


    She also did not expect the effects of the Spirit Life Flower to be so great. After the process, her orange spirit root had leveled up to a yellow spirit root!


    Leveling up a spirit root was extremely difficult, and it was even harder to do so on thisnd where there was insufficient spirit energy and obsolete martial civilization.


    However¡­


    Her spirit root still leveled up under such conditions¡­

 Chapter 459 - Unexpected Surprise (2)

    <strong><em>Chapter 459: Unexpected Surprise (2)</em></strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before Ye Qingtang could think it through, the yellow spirit root that just transformed suddenly radiated an extremely hot breath.


    The breath spread like fire, rushing into every meridian inside her body.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    Even Ye Qingtang also groaned in pain.


    The cold sweat on her head was dripping like pearls from a broken string. Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was full of astonishment.


    Ye Qingtang immediately wanted to direct her primordial qi to counter the pain that was brought by the heat radiated from the Spirit Life Flower.


    However, that did not help at all and instead caused the breath to be even hotter as if she was surrounded by fire.


    Hot mes suddenly arose on from her arm to her entire body.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    The me engulfed herpletely within a second and condensed into a sun-like shape.


    A bright glow filled the entire cave.


    ¡°Ughhh¡±!


    Under the light of the little sun, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression showed that she was suffering in agony. It seemed that she might melt at any time.


    However, at the same moment, the Heart of the Demon God started beating. A ray of ck light surrounded Ye Qingtang and protected her inside.


    The unbearable pain was then slightly relieved, and Ye Qingtang regained her consciousness.


    ¡­


    The little sun faded after two days.


    At the same time, when Ye Qingtang opened her eyes, a streak of light suddenly shot out of her eyes.


    Boom!


    The light crushed the wall of the stone into a brown powder.


    ¡°The Paragon Skill¡­ Rise of the Phoenix!¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. She could not believe what had just happened.


    The level of one¡¯s spirit root was ssified as red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple.


    The so-called Paragon Skill was not an external martial skill. It was the only skill that could be understood from the spirit root.


    Only cultivators with yellow spirit roots and above could understand their own Paragon Skills.


    It was extremely rare for one to understand the Paragon Skill. Feng Moli was the only one in the Xuanling Sect who understood the Paragon Skill, and that was the reason why he was valued so high in the sect. It was obvious how precious the Paragon Skill was.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her arm slightly. A flower constructed by a golden me emerged on her palm. The heat immediately spread out like fire.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang still remained in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ This does not look like the normal Rise of the Phoenix.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned as she could not understand the Paragon Skill that came from nowhere.


    The normal Rise of the Phoenix stored some kind of energy in the body, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s Rise of the Phoenix merged the energy into her meridians. Even her primordial qi was also affected, and the color changed from pure white to gold.


    The Paragon Skill could never reach this level.


    Furthermore, the Rise of the Phoenix came very suddenly, and she was almost killed in the me. If the Heart of the Demon God had not protected her just now, she might have been burned alive under the heat of the Rise of the Phoenix. She had never heard that the Paragon Skill was so dangerous that one might lose their life¡­


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± Ye Qingtang seemed to realize something after a while. Her pupil contracted, and her face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Is it possible that this is not the normal Rise of the Phoenix but the Ultimate Origin Skill?!¡± Ye Qingtang was totally taken aback by this thought.

 Chapter 460 - Unexpected Surprise (3)

    Chapter 460: Unexpected Surprise (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Ultimate Origin Skill was the same as the Paragon Skill but much more powerful.


    ording to the rumors, only those who were born extremely talented had the chance to acquire the Ultimate Origin Skill.


    There were three powerful people who had acquired the Ultimate Origin Skill on thisnd.


    The first person was the legend on thisnd. He was addressed by people as the Pagoda Sword Master. He reached the ultimate level of the Yin Yang True Lord at age twenty and was only half-step away from breaking through to the Arcane Supremacy level. However, the martial civilization on thisnd was too obsolete, and there was insufficient spirit energy. The Pagoda Sword Master left eventually to and with a more advanced civilization, and no one knew where he was now.


    The second person was the Lord of the Blood Moon Sect. He was the ultimate power of the Blood Moon Sect, more terrifying than the Blood Moon Sect Master. His position in the Blood Moon Sect was equal to the Grand Elder of the sect.


    The third person would be the Ultimate Elder, the most powerful person on thisnd.


    The renowned sectsbined their forces back then to terminate the entire Blood Moon Sect, and within half a year, the Blood Moon Sect was greatly damaged, and they had to retreat. Then, the Blood Moon Lord finished his seclusion and only used half a day to kill many sects. His power was insane, and no one could beat him.


    However, the Ultimate Elder showed up soon and fought with the Blood Moon Lord. He eventually beat off the lord.


    If the Ultimate Elder had not shown up, the Blood Moon Sect would have definitely won.


    The three most powerful people on thisnd all possessed the Ultimate Origin Skill. The youngest Pagoda Sword Master was the first, followed by the Blood Moon Lord and the Ultimate Elder.


    Ye Qingtang had also heard of the Pagoda Sword Master before. It was said that he had nopetitors on thisnd. He once fought with the Ultimate Elder and Blood Moon Lord together, and he only used ten steps to fight off both of them. He then sighed and flew into the void. Eventually, he left this piece ofnd.


    ¡°Ultimate Origin Skill¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were fixed onto her palm. Her Rise of the Phoenix had the same me property as Feng Moli¡¯s Paragon Skill. However, its nature was vastly different. Feng Moli¡¯s Paragon Skill was just an ordinary one. It could not even bepared to the Ultimate Origin Skill.


    ¡°Is it due to the refreshment of the Spirit Life Flower? It leveled up my spirit root¡­ Then, is there some kind of mutation that causes me to acquire the Ultimate Origin Skill?¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not figure out the origin of the Ultimate Origin Skill. She only knew that the Ultimate Origin Skill was way beyond the Paragon Skill, but she did not know how it was formed.


    Ye Qingtang always looked forward to obtaining the Paragon Skill in her previous life, but she could only dream about it as she did not have a spirit root.


    She did not expect that she could acquire the Ultimate Origin Skill in this life that was much more powerful than the Paragon Skill!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my Ultimate Origin Skill is not powerful enough due to my cultivation level¡­¡± Ye Qingtang contemted for a while and murmured to herself.


    The Ultimate Origin Skill that she could disy using her Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two¡¯s cultivation might be able to reach a draw with people at Yi Tianchou¡¯s level. It was even possible to kill them with the Ultimate Origin Skill!


    Yi Tianchou was killed by her as he was severely injured. He looked down on her and was not on guard against her, giving her the chance to kill him.


    Otherwise, she could never fight against him.


    After a short while, Ye Qingtang used the Feather Formation Technique. Her primordial qi concentrated at her back, and the pure white feathers also turned into a gold color as the result of the Ultimate Origin Skill.


    Ye Qingtang flew into the air immediately, heading towards the Xuanling Sect.


    She had been at this mountain valley for quite a while. Elder Qin and the rest might have left the Drifting Cloud Ind. Thus, Ye Qingtang did not n to return to there.


    Ye Qingtang flew at a very high speed, and she had flew around five thousand meters away within a second.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang frowned and stopped in mid-air.


    Earthshaking sounds came from a few hundred meters away. There were two streaks of Martial Qi aura spreading out. Even Ye Qingtang could sense the aura.


    Ye Qingtang did not want to be involved. However, when she was about to leave, a huge Demon Subduing Pagoda emerged in front of her eyes!

 Chapter 461 - Demon Subduing Pagoda (1)

    Chapter 461: Demon Subduing Pagoda (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThat Demon Subduing Pagoda was over ten feet tall with an imposing aura that filled the air.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback by this look.


    ¡°That is¡­ Master¡¯s Demon Subduing Pagoda?!¡±


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang was once saved by Perfected Xuanchen of Nine Nights Dynasty and brought to cultivate in Falling Sky Valley. That Demon Subduing Pagoda was one of Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s dharma treasures which could subdue all evil beings, and Ye Qingtang had once seen it before.


    ¡°This is strange. Master once said that his Demon Subduing Pagoda was handed to his favorite disciple¡­ Afterward, that disciple was killed, and the Demon Subduing Pagoda ended up in Yunxiao Sect¡¯s hands¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed as she pondered.


    The Demon Subduing Pagoda was in Yunxiao Sect¡¯s hands for very long, until a long timeter when Perfected Xuanchen killed a Yunxiao Sect elder and got the Demon Subduing Pagoda back.


    ¡°Why would I see Master¡¯s Demon Subduing Pagoda here¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was serious. After thinking for a long while, she ultimately decided to check.


    Kilometers away.


    Two young males were exuding a frightening air which stirred gusts of winds that swept the surrounding area.


    One of the males was wearing a long ck robe, and there was a golden embroidery of the word ¡°valley¡± on the chest while the other person was a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    ¡°Hah. Ji Yixuan, disciple of Perfected Xuanchen in Nine Nights Dynasty, I did not think that I would actually meet you here.¡± The Yunxiao Sect disciple sneered at the teen in the ck robe.


    At that instant, the youth in the ck robe waved his right arm, and the tall Demon Subduing Pagoda shrank immediately and fell into his hand.


    ¡°You are the disciple of Yunxiao Sect Sect Master, Yue Tiancheng?¡± The male in the ck robe had an aloof expression as he sized up the youth before him.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Yue Tianchengughed. ¡°Ji Yixuan, why are you not in Nine Nights Dynasty but here in Formidable Heavens Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Ji Yixuan replied.


    Upon hearing that, a cold glint shed across Yue Tiancheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hah. Ji Yixuan, Falling Sky Valley and Yunxiao Sect are mortal enemies. Now that you¡¯ve stepped into the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, you are courting your own death.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Yixuan said with indifference. ¡°Our skills are simr, and Master granted me the dharma treasure, Demon Subduing Pagoda, for this trip to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. I wonder which one of us will die today.¡±


    Then, the Demon Subduing Pagoda in his hands turned swiftly. It let out a horrifying sound, and thunder emerged around it.


    Ji Yixuan waved his right arm, and a palm print was formed from his palms. Instantly, the Demon Subduing Pagoda elongated and turned to be over ten meters tall which suppressed Yue Tiancheng.


    ¡°This dharma treasure is indeed powerful.¡± After being forced backward ten or so steps by the Demon Subduing Pagoda, Yue Tiancheng suddenly stopped and took out a talisman.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Then, Yue Tiancheng threw the talisman out.


    In a second, the talisman started burning and eventually turned into a golden light once it waspletely burnt.


    ¡°Array formation in a talisman?!¡±


    After noticing the situation, Ji Yixuan¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The more powerful the array formation was, the longer it took to set the array, and top array formations needed at least months to finish setting up.


    However, Yue Tiancheng sealed the array formation in the talisman in advance, which could achieve the effect immediately!


    Golden light cast from the sky immediately and shrouded over the Demon Subduing Pagoda.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom, boom!!</em>


    The huge Demon Subduing Pagoda was wildly attacked in the golden light, where the sounds of contact were frightening.


    Nheless, Yue Tiancheng¡¯s array formation was extremely brilliant, and the Demon Subduing Pagoda could not escape it.


    ¡°Worldly Self-Illusion!¡±


    With an indifferent expression, Ji Yixuan immediately manifested another him.


    At that moment, there were two Ji Yixuans standing side by side.</h4>

 Chapter 462 - Demon Subduing Pagoda (2)

    Chapter 462: Demon Subduing Pagoda (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Oh¡­ Worldly Self-Illusion. Your martial talents are indeed shocking, and you have proved yourself to be the favorite disciple of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Perfected Xuanchen¡­ Your Worldly Self-Illusion is actually at such a refined level¡­¡± Yue Tiancheng shook his head and continued. ¡°If not for Master¡¯s Kingdom of God Talisman, perhaps I would really have been defeated by you today.¡±


    Then, Yue Tiancheng sneered as he took out another talisman from his space ring.


    Once the talisman waspletely burnt, it was as though there were singings of various gods in the surroundings, and an illusory Kingdom of God fell from the sky.


    Shock filled Ji Yixuan¡¯s eyes upon noticing the situation.


    The Kingdom of God was the highest-level array formation which could even suppress someone at Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three!


    Yunxiao Sect was actually so generous to give their disciples such a life-saving item!


    Seeing that the Kingdom of God was falling down, Ji Yixuan immediately retreated far away.


    ¡°Hah¡­ it¡¯s no use.¡± Yue Tiancheng¡¯s lips curled into a cold scoff.


    Just as Yue Tiancheng finished his sentence, the Kingdom of Godnded and quelled Ji Yixuan¡¯s duplicate while trapping his original self within it.


    Subsequently, the Kingdom of God shrank and turned into an enclosed golden screen.


    ¡°A mere Kingdom of God and you wish to trap Ji Yixuan?!¡±


    Ji Yixuan drew out his divine weapon with a loud ng.


    At that moment, Ji Yixuan gripped on the divine weapon tightly with firmness in his eyes.


    ¡°Sword intent¡­¡±


    Yue Tiancheng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.


    When cultivated to the extreme, a swordsman could develop the sword intent, which was incredibly frightening willpower that could even split mountains and cut rivers!


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    Ji Yixuan shouted sternly as he waved his divine weapon.


    Boom!


    A sword glint rummaged across the screen as though it wanted to annihte this world!


    However¡­


    This frightening strike only caused a tiny crack on the exterior of the screen while the divine weapon in Ji Yixuan¡¯s hands broke.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yue Tiancheng guffawed at the situation. ¡°Amazing¡­ Indeed amazing¡­ Truly a genius of Falling Sky Valley! It is a pity, though, that this Kingdom of God is given by my Master and is extremely firm. Even if you understand the sword intent, you can¡¯t break it.¡±


    Ji Yixuan did not move after hearing it as he looked at Yue Tiancheng without emotions. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. This Kingdom of God can trap people for only that long, and afterward, the force of the array formation would fade away. I will kill you once I¡¯m out.¡±


    ¡°Out?¡± Yue Tiancheng shook his head. ¡°I forgot to tell you that there¡¯s a breath of destruction injected in it by my Senior Sister Ye You using the force of her blue spirit root. You will be a skeleton in at most four hours.¡±


    Only at that instant was there a slight abnormality in Ji Yixuan¡¯s expression.


    In the seven spirit roots, there would be changes in the attributes of a spirit from the blue spirit root on.


    Blue spirit roots could actively absorb the spirit energy in the world and turn the absorbed spirit energy into the breath of destruction.


    Yunxiao Sect produced a rare genius, Ye You, and he naturally heard of it as a Falling Sky Valley disciple.


    Although he was unaware of how powerful that Ye You was, even if she did not really cultivate in the future, just solely using the blue spirit root in her body to actively absorb the spirit energy in the world was enough for her to be a Yin Yang True Lord.


    If this Kingdom of God really contained Ye You¡¯s breath of destruction as what Yue Tiancheng said, if he could not find a way to escape from the array formation in a short time, he would definitely die in it¡­


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Yue Tiancheng looked at Ji Yixuan who was sealed in the array formation screen andmented spiritedly. ¡°Ji Yixuan, one of the younger generation talents in Falling Sky Valley and a disciple of Perfected Xuanchen, it¡¯s impressive that you understand the sword intent and Worldly Self-Illusion¡­ Yet, ultimately, you still have to die in my hands. It truly is a twist of fate.¡±

 Chapter 463 - Demon Subduing Pagoda (3)

    Chapter 463: Demon Subduing Pagoda (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosJi Yixuan frowned deeply without saying anything to Yue Tiancheng.


    The force of destruction was slowly beginning to condense in the Kingdom of God. If he still did not think of a way to escape, he would probably lose his life here.


    Yue Tiancheng sneered as though he had seen through Ji Yixuan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Ji Yixuan, this array formation can only be broken from the outside. It is already considered a miracle that you could create a crack in the Kingdom of God from the inside with the sword intent earlier on. Now, your weapon is already broken, and there is no way you can condense the force of the sword intent anymore, much less escape from here. Just kill that thought.¡±


    Then, Yue Tiancheng walked to another side. The corners of his lips tugged up slightly as he looked at the Demon Subduing Pagoda in the golden light. He waved his right arm over it, and the golden light faded away.


    He ced the Demon Subduing Pagoda which had returned to its original size into his palm.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ The dharma treasure of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s division valley master, Perfected Xuanchen, is indeed not bad. However, it belongs to us, Yunxiao Sect now.¡± Yue Tianchengughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Fury emerged in Ji Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    The Demon Subduing Pagoda was given to him by his Master, Perfected Xuanchen, to protect his life. How could it end up in the hands of their mortal enemy, Yunxiao Sect!


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Yue Tiancheng could not help but scoff. ¡°The Demon Subduing Pagoda is already in my hands now. Do you think I dare or not?¡±


    Before waiting for Ji Yixuan to say anything, Yue Tiancheng waved a hand and intercepted him. ¡°Ji Yixuan, instead of wasting saliva like this, why not think of how to escape from there?¡±


    As Yue Tiancheng finished his sentence, the pressure of the spirit energy in the Kingdom of God skyrocketed and materialized into an inexplicable breath of destruction.


    The force of it was like the descent of countless mountains which suppressed Ji Yixuan tightly, causing his breaths to quicken and face to flush. Before long, Ji Yixuan could no longer hold it in and fell on the floor with a ¡°thump¡± as cold sweat dripped down his forehead like a broken pearl ne.


    On a slope several hundred meters away, Ye Qingtang was looking ahead at that instant.


    ¡°Yue Tiancheng¡­¡±


    After she saw that small disciple of the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master, her fists were tightly clenched, and she strongly desired to skin him alive!


    In her previous lifetime, she was wounded by Yue Tiancheng a few times and almost lost her life in all encounters.


    After Nine Nights Dynasty was wiped out, Yunxiao Sectbined forces with other super sects of Formidable Heavens Dynasty to attack Falling Sky Valley. Yue Tiancheng¡¯s hands were stained with the blood of all her senior and junior brothers!


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang calmed her heart down and looked at Ji Yixuan.


    She never thought that she would meet Ji Yixuan, the disciple of her Master who had already passed on in her previous life, of Falling Sky Valley today.


    Back then, Ye Qingtang entered Falling Sky Valley and cultivated beside Perfected Xuanchen. Thus, she naturally had heard of these past events.


    Ji Yixuan came to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty to obtain the Regeneration Stone.


    The Regeneration Stone possessed the powers of renewing the bones of a dying person. The Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley was heavily injured from a battle a decade ago. He was already of old age now and had a sudden illness. He could only keep his life with that Regeneration Stone.


    In her previous life, the Regeneration Stone that Ji Yixuan obtained along with the Demon Subduing Pagoda fell into Yunxiao Sect¡¯s hands together. Because the Regeneration Stone was too rare, Perfected Xuanchen could not find another one even when he personally searched for it, which resulted in the eventual death of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Valley Master.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ji Yixuan who was over a hundred meters away. He was sealed in the array formation, and the force of destruction in it had already caused him to gasp for air. She was afraid that Ji Yixuan would die in the array in no time.


    Based on skills, Ji Yixuan was one of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s geniuses and hadprehended the sword intent as well as the Worldly Self-Illusion. Under normal circumstances, Yue Tiancheng of Yunxiao Sect was definitely not his opponent.

 Chapter 464 - Senior Brother and Junior Sister (1)

    Chapter 464: Senior Brother and Junior Sister (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosHowever, Yue Tiancheng had too many cards in his hand and was able to achieve victory just by using two talismans that the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master gave.


    While the Demon Subduing Pagoda was powerful, it was rtive. It could subdue and ughter any evil spirits in an instant, but when dealing with humans, its abilities were greatly reduced and naturally would not be as good as the array formation in a talisman that the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master gave to Yue Tiancheng.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. Although she wanted to save this senior brother that she never met in her previous life, Yue Tiancheng¡¯s skills were too powerful, and she would definitely not be able to defeat him even if she yed all her cards.


    Moreover, even if she could defeat him, she did not dare to make a move rashly.


    No one knew how many cards Yue Tiancheng still had on him, and if he took out another array formation in a talisman¡­


    Just as Ye Qingtang felt helpless with the situation, her eyes flickered. She opened her space ring, and her lips curled into a smile as she looked at the Yunxiao token inside the space ring. Then, she took out an ordinary blouse from the space ring and changed out from the dirty Xuanling Sect uniform.


    Since this top was tighter than the Xuanling Sect uniform, Ye Qingtang had the little lightning dragon shrink a little to hide it in her wide sleeves.


    After changing, Ye Qingtang immediately stood up and walked ahead in great strides.


    About a hundred meter outside, Yue Tiancheng suddenly looked over.


    ¡°Whoever that is, do note any farther!¡± Yue Tiancheng ordered coldly.


    ¡°Is that Senior Brother Yue Tiancheng ahead?¡± Ye Qingtang stopped walking and asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yue Tiancheng sized up Ye Qingtang and thought she was rather foreign.


    ¡°It indeed is Senior Brother Yue!¡± Ye Qingtang had an agitated expression. ¡°Senior Brother Yue, I am a Yunxiao Sect disciple!¡±


    Yue Tiancheng was startled to hear that. This random girl who appeared from nowhere actually imed to be a Yunxiao Sect disciple?


    ¡°You are a Yunxiao Sect disciple? Why have I not seen you before?¡± Ji Yixuan asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Qingtang sighed. ¡°Senior Brother Yue, you are an inner sect disciple of Yunxiao Sect while I¡¯m only an outer sect disciple. Isn¡¯t it normal that you have not seen me before?¡±


    As Ye Qingtang said, Yunxiao Sect had many outer sect disciples, and it was impossible for him to meet all of them before.


    ¡°Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two¡± Yue Tiancheng pondered as he scanned Ye Qingtang.


    Yunxiao Sect outer sect disciples were at least at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two while this girl was at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two. There should not be any errors.


    ¡°Why and what are you doing here?¡± Yue Tiancheng questioned.


    From Yue Tiancheng¡¯s behavior, Ye Qingtang knew that he was an extremely cautious person, and, thus, she was on full alert as well. She chuckled. ¡°Senior Brother Yue, I¡¯ve been hiding in Wind Moon Sect, and I just engulfed the spirit roots of a few genius disciples a few days ago which allowed my spirit root to upgrade. I intended to return to the sect today and did not expect to meet you here.¡±


    Yue Tiancheng¡¯s suspicions were slightly reduced upon hearing that.


    The sect sent quite a number of outer sect disciples to hide in the three sects to snatch the spirit roots of those genius disciples in order to strengthen themselves.


    While this was not a shocking secret in Yunxiao Sect, it was not allowed to be divulged out, and there was no way others would know of it.


    However, half of Yue Tiancheng¡¯s suspicions were gone, but another half remained.


    ¡°Your spirit root just upgraded? Since that is the case, let me take a look then.¡± As he spoke, Yue Tiancheng leaped to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side while looking at her sharply.

 Chapter 465 - Senior Brother and Junior Sister (2)

    Chapter 465: Senior Brother and Junior Sister (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosImmediately, Ye Qingtang opened her palms and revealed her spirit root in front of Yue Tiancheng cooperatively.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ The aura of the spirit root indeed is that of one that has just upgraded.¡± Yue Tiancheng nodded.


    Before waiting for Ye Qingtang to say anything, Yue Tiancheng frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not right! The spirit root is only a yellow spirit root after an upgrade, which means that your previous spirit root is an orange spirit root?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Yue is right. I was an orange spirit root previously,¡± Ye Qingtang said honestly and naturally.


    A cold glint shed across Yue Tiancheng¡¯s eyes when he heard her. ¡°Then, do you know that Yunxiao Sect¡¯s criteria for epting disciples¡­ is that they must at least be a green spirit root?¡±


    ¡°So Senior Brother Yue is suspecting me.¡± Ye Qingtang could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re really overthinking, Senior Brother Yue. Who dares to pretend as a Yunxiao Sect disciple in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty? Moreover, I was able to enter Yunxiao Sect as an exception.¡±


    ¡°Exception? You¡¯re talking rather big. Tell me what kind of exception that was then.¡± Yue Tiancheng¡¯s interest was stirred. A harmless smile hung on his lips, though a deep murderous expression hid in the abyss of his eyes.


    ¡°Alright. Since you don¡¯t believe me, take a good look then.¡± Ye Qingtang raised her arm and opened her palms.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    In a sh, a golden me was dancing in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm as though it was the spirit of fire.


    Looking at the golden me in the palms of the stunning girl before him, Yue Tiancheng showed a surprised look on his face. ¡°Paragon Skill?!¡±


    The Ultimate Origin Skill had not appeared on this maind for too long of a time, and there was not much difference between the Ultimate Origin Skill and the Paragon Skill. As a result, Yue Tiancheng mistook it, and Ye Qingtang was naturally confident of this.


    ¡°Understanding the Paragon Skill as a yellow spirit root¡­ is pretty good but not enough for the sect to make an exception¡­¡± Yue Tiancheng mumbled.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yue, are you sure¡­ I understood the Paragon Skill as a yellow spirit root?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Oh? So you mean¡­¡± Then, there was a change in Yue Tiancheng¡¯s expression.


    Yue Tiancheng suddenly recalled that Ye Qingtang already revealed the aura of her spirit root earlier on, and although it was a yellow spirit root, it did upgrade not long ago¡­


    It was simply impossible for someone who had just upgraded to a yellow spirit root to understand the Paragon Skill in an instant!


    ¡°You¡­ you understood the Paragon Skill as an orange spirit root?!¡± Yue Tiancheng returned to his senses and looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    This girl had just upgraded to a yellow spirit root, and there was no way she understood the Paragon Skill as a yellow spirit root. This meant that she understood it as an orange spirit root¡­


    ¡°Senior Brother Yue is intelligent. Exactly because of this, I was epted into the sect as an exception,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a chuckle.


    Yue Tiancheng finally returned to his senses after a long while. ¡°Understanding the Paragon Skill as an orange spirit root¡­ I¡¯ve really not heard of it before. If that was the case, it is exinable why the sect made an exception.¡±


    ¡°You should believe me already, right?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°No hurry.¡± Yue Tiancheng continued. ¡°Take out your Yunxiao Token.¡±


    ¡°Yunxiao token?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    ¡°Why? As a Yunxiao Sect disciple, did you not bring the Yunxiao token when you were out of the sect?¡± Yue Tiancheng asked.


    ¡°Why are you so distrustful, Senior Brother Yue? Why would I pretend to be a Yunxiao Sect disciple for nothing?¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head helplessly as she took out a token from her space ring.


    This token was made from a special material, and a mystical cloud was carved on it. It definitely would not be an imitation.


    ¡°It indeed is the Yunxiao token¡­¡± After inspecting Ye Qingtang¡¯s token carefully, Yue Tiancheng finally let down his guardpletely.

 Chapter 466 - Senior Brother and Junior Sister (3)

    Chapter 466: Senior Brother and Junior Sister (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosSeeing that Yue Tiancheng finally believed her fully, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up as a cold sneer filled the back of her eyes.


    She never expected this Yue Tiancheng to be so cautious and distrustful. Fortunately, she searched the body of that disciple whom Yi Tianchou killed and obtained this Yunxiao token.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Junior sister, it is my nature to be distrustful. Please forgive me.¡± Yue Tianchengughed.


    Currently, Yue Tiancheng hadpletely believed in Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    ¡°No worries. After all, I just entered Yunxiao Sect and am an outer sect disciple. It is understandable that you¡¯re suspicious of me since you haven¡¯t seen me before.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Noticing that Yue Tiancheng had let his guard down, Ye Qingtang suddenly looked at Ji Yixuan and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Senior Brother Yue, who is that? Why is he trapped in the array formation?¡±


    Yue Tiancheng scoffed at that. ¡°The disciple of Perfected Xuanchen in Falling Sky Valley. As a citizen of Nine Nights Dynasty, he was so bold toe to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. Our sect had arranged spies in Falling Sky Valley, and they notified me of Ji Yixuan¡¯s route and motive ofing to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.¡±


    Upon hearing Yue Tiancheng¡¯s words, Ji Yixuan, who was sealed in the array formation, frowned deeply.


    Had he not heard it for himself, he would definitely not believe that there were spies of Yunxiao Sect in Falling Sky Valley!


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Ye Qingtang pondered silently. She was wondering why Yunxiao Sect would be so generous for a disciple to have this many remarkable talismans.


    So it was that Yunxiao Sect Sect Master deliberately sent Yue Tiancheng to kill Ji Yixuan and thus handed him those array formations in a talisman. Otherwise, even if Yue Tiancheng was skilled, he was stillcking when facing a genius like Ji Yixuan.


    Yunxiao Sect had prepared for all of this long ago. It was not out of luck that Ji Yixuan died in Yue Tiancheng¡¯s hands in her previous life.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect is so shameless to arrange spies in my Falling Sky Valley.¡± Ji Yixuan criticized angrily as he withstood the force of destruction.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Before Yue Tiancheng said anything, Ye Qingtang suddenly sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are to insult Yunxiao Sect?¡±


    ¡°Junior sister, there¡¯s no need to waste your saliva on someone who is about to die,¡± Yue Tiancheng said nonchntly. Ji Yixuan was destined to be a dead man. What could he do even if he learned of everything?


    ¡°Oh right, Senior Brother Yue, what is this person¡¯s motive foring to Formidable Heavens Dynasty?¡± Ye Qingtang wore an obedient expression as she looked at Yue Tiancheng curiously.


    ¡°Regeneration Stone.¡± Yue Tiancheng did not hide anything as a white crystal floated in his palm. ¡°This item can renew the bones of a dying person. The days of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s old Valley Master are numbered, and he needs the Regeneration Stone to keep his life. What a pity that their calctions failed. The Regeneration Stone that Ji Yixuan used a Herculean effort to obtain is now in my hands. When I return to the sect and turn it in, it would definitely be a great merit.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Yue is indeed amazing. I am full of admiration!¡± Ye Qingtang cupped her fists as she looked at him in adoration.


    ¡°Regeneration Stone¡­¡± Ji Yixuan realized that the Regeneration Stone which he hid in a certain corner previously was now in Yue Tiancheng¡¯s hands!


    ¡°It seems that there really are spies in my Falling Sky Valley. Otherwise, how would you be able to tail me for days and even find the ce where I hid the Regeneration Stone?¡± Indignation filled Ji Yixuan¡¯s eyes.


    He had no regrets even if he died there, but that Regeneration Stone was a life-saving item for the old Valley Master. His master and old Valley Master believed in him and entrusted this heavy responsibility to him, but¡­ he ultimately disappointed both of them.

 Chapter 467 - Senior Brother and Junior Sister (4)

    Chapter 467: Senior Brother and Junior Sister (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosImmediately, Ji Yixuan fell on his knees and bowed in the southern direction where Falling Sky Valley was. He med himself fully, and even death was not enough to pay for his offense.


    Pride filled Yue Tiancheng¡¯s eyes as he watched Ji Yixuan. After a while, he told Ye Qingtang. ¡°Junior sister, I will be here to watch Ji Yixuan die. You can return to the sect to submit your mission first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Be careful, Senior Brother Yue. Don¡¯t let this scumbag of Falling Sky Valley escape.¡± Ye Qingtang agreed without hesitation and walked out the valley.


    However, Ye Qingtang suddenly stopped in her tracks halfway and looked at Yue Tiancheng with a frown. ¡°Senior Brother Yue, I forgot about something. Earlier on in the valley, I saw Yi Tianchou who is ranked nine on the Assassination Roll.¡±


    ¡°Yi Tianchou?¡± Yue Tiancheng was surprised.


    Yi Tianchou was rather skilled. He was already at the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three five years ago and was ranked nine on the Assassination Roll.


    ¡°What was he doing here?¡± Yue Tiancheng was a little confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head as she continued with a slight frown. ¡°Yi Tianchou¡¯s nasty reputation is widely known, and he is too skilled, so I did not dare to get close to him. However, I seem to have heard him mumbling something about the Spirit Life Flower¡­¡±


    ¡°Spirit Life Flower?!¡± Yue Tiancheng¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Senior Sister Ye You discovered the Spirit Life Flower in this valley a long time ago, but it was not ripe yet at that time. Thus, Ye You sent a junior brother to guard it. Once it matured, it was to be plucked and brought back to the sect for her.


    However, it had been days since the agreed timing for his return to the sect, and there was still no news of that junior brother.


    Before he came to the valley this time, Ye You had specially ordered him to head into the valley and investigate what happened after settling the issue with the Falling Sky Valley disciple.


    ¡°Spirit Life Flower¡­ Yi Tianchou¡­ Could it be?¡± A glint shed in Yue Tiancheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Junior sister, are you sure that he was Yi Tianchou, and he mentioned the Spirit Life Flower?¡± Yue Tiancheng asked hurriedly.


    Ye Qingtang nodded extremely certainly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Yi Tianchou¡¯s portrait. I definitely will not identify him wrongly, and I did hear him talking about the Spirit Life Flower.¡±


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Yue Tiancheng knew that there was trouble. The junior brother had not brought the Spirit Life Flower back to the sect after a long time, and it must have been closely rted to Yi Tianchou!


    Yue Tiancheng was frantic at that moment, but the force of destruction had notpletely exploded to kill Ji Yixuan, and he could not move away.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yue, what happened?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Yue Tiancheng glimpsed at Ye Qingtang and said immediately, ¡°Junior Sister, this is an urgent matter. I¡¯ll tell you the exact location of the Spirit Life Flower, and you are to go there to check. If you encounter Yi Tianchou, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised and shook her head hurriedly after hearing Yue Tiancheng. ¡°Senior Brother Yue, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I can¡¯t. You should be aware of Yi Tianchou¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°What is so scary about that!¡± Yue Tiancheng frowned, displeased.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yue, Yi Tianchou¡¯s nickname is the great flower thief¡­ No one knows how manydies he has insulted¡­ Not mentioning how I can¡¯t defeat him with my skills, even if I¡¯m more powerful than him, I¡¯m a girl, and I don¡¯t have the courage to¡­¡± Ye Qingtang had an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Humph! How can you have so many excuses as a Yunxiao Sect disciple?¡± Yue Tiancheng was a little impatient. While he spoke disdainfully, deep down, he also felt that Ye Qingtang was not Yi Tianchou¡¯s opponent. If they acted rashly, rmed the enemy, and let Yi Tianchou escape instead, things would even be more troublesome.

 Chapter 468 - Internal Strife? (1)

    Chapter 468: Internal Strife? (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYue Tiancheng replied immediately. ¡°Since that is the case, you will stay here to guard this array formation and Ji Yixuan. There is a force of destruction from Senior Sister Ye You¡¯s blue spirit root. In a while, Ji Yixuan will be nothing but bones. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just don¡¯t let anyonee near and wait for me to return.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Rest assured, Senior Brother Yue. With me here, no one will be able toe near here.¡± Ye Qingtang hurriedly agreed and nodded.


    At that moment, Yue Tiancheng was burning with anxiety and immediately turned around to leave without exining much to Ye Qingtang.


    At the same time¡­


    A loud bang sounded!


    Ji Yixuan, who was sealed in the array formation, was astounded, and his jaws fell wide open.


    The moment Yue Tiancheng turned around, Ji Yixuan saw that the Yunxiao Sect girl immediately turned hostile and pped his back.


    Without surprise, Yue Tiancheng¡¯s body flew out and knocked on a rock over ten meters away.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The rock crumbled into pieces from the impact. Yue Tiancheng further caused several sturdy trees to fall and finally fell on the ground.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Yue Tiancheng¡¯splexion was pale, and blood gushed out of his mouth. He looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    ¡°You!!¡± After saying just one word, Yue Tiancheng spat another mouthful of blood again.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Yue Tiancheng, who copsed below a tall tree after being severely injured from just one move from her, and her lips curled up in a yful smile. She darted to where Yue Tiancheng was swiftly.


    ¡°You!¡± Yue Tiancheng clenched his teeth, wanting to stand up, but that one p from that girl utterly smashed all life in him, and all his vital organs were damaged.


    ¡°Who exactly¡­ are you!¡± Yue Tiancheng used all his energy to ask the devilishly stunning girl who had arrived before him.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ye, have you forgotten that you offended me before?¡± The smile on her lips deepened as she looked at Yue Tiancheng¡¯s twisted expression.


    ¡°Other than today¡­ I¡¯ve¡­ never¡­ seen you before¡­ at all!¡± Yue Tiancheng said between pants.


    He was in a hurry to leave just now and did not guard against this girl at all. Who would have thought that she wouldunch a sneak attack from behind him and attack his gate of vitality!


    ¡°You are not a Yunxiao Sect¡­ disciple!¡± Yue Tiancheng was not foolish. He was so cautious, but there was still a slip.


    However, what replied him was the Demonic Blood Sword that had already been drawn out of its scabbard.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The Demonic Blood Sword waved in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. A blood-colored sword shadow emerged and pierced through Yue Tiancheng¡¯s chest.


    In just a moment, Yue Tiancheng stared disbelievingly at the Demonic Blood Sword that was pierced in his chest and watched blood spatter out from the wound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to b*llsh*t with a dead person.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the pale Yue Tiancheng from amanding position. She suddenly withdrew her Demonic Blood Sword out and flicked her wrist for the blood on the sword to fall off.


    Indignation was written all over Yue Tiancheng¡¯s face. Even when he died, he still did not understand what exactly happened.


    Looking at Yue Tiancheng who had already stopped breathing, Ye Qingtang bent down and took his space ring away without hesitation.


    At that instant, Ji Yixuan was bbergasted. He only saw Ye Qingtang suddenly attacking Yue Tiancheng previously, and the two of them flew over ten meters away. He could not hear what they said afterward and only witnessed Yue Tiancheng being killed by Ye Qingtang.


    They were both Yunxiao Sect disciples, yet why would Yue Tiancheng be killed by another Yunxiao Sect disciple? Could it be that the two of them had an internal strife¡­


    Ji Yixuan was extremely puzzled.

 Chapter 469 - Internal Strife? (2)

    Chapter 469: Internal Strife? (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter Yue Tiancheng died, Ye Qingtang waved an arm over him, and a golden me burned himpletely into nothing.


    Then, Ye Qingtang turned around and sprinted to Ji Yixuan. Looking at the stunned Ji Yixuan, Ye Qingtang walked forward and asked, ¡°Ji Yixuan, do you wish to escape from the array formation?¡±


    Ji Yixuan frowned slightly at that. There were no emotions as he looked at the young girl who killed her fellow sect disciple. ¡°So what if I wish to or not? Would you all, Yunxiao Sect disciples, would let me off?¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help butugh and shake her head as she saw how Ji Yixuan was still so cold. ¡°So you think that Yue Tiancheng and I had an internal strife and that I killed him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ji Yixuan¡¯s brows were furrowed.


    The supposed sect ties were nothingpared to how some disciples bred enmity between each other and secretly struck when they were out of the sect.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ji Yixuan who stood there helplessly, and an evil smile shed across her eyes. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you guessed it right. I have an internal strife with Yue Tiancheng. Yue Tiancheng has the Regeneration Stone and even a Dharma treasure, Demon Subduing Pagoda¡­ When I kill him, these items are naturally mine.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ji Yixuan stared at Ye Qingtang and scoffed. ¡°Do you think that Yunxiao Sect would not realize it when you kill Yue Tiancheng? If they find out, Yunxiao Sect would naturally not let you off, and Falling Sky Valley would not let you off since you obtained the Demon Subduing Pagoda.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Ji Yixuan. You are already someone who is about to die. Don¡¯t waste any more saliva talking. Just take a look at this world for thest time.¡± Ye Qingtang shrugged slightly and left directly without being concerned about what Ji Yixuan said.


    As Ji Yixuan watched Ye Qingtang leave, Ji Yixuan slowly shut his eyes as the breath of destruction intensified gradually.


    However, right at that moment!


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The shadow of a Demonic Blood Sword emerged. The Demonic Blood Sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand shot past and knocked on the array formation hardly.


    This array formation in a talisman was difficult to break from the inside, but if attacked from the outside, it was rtively simple to break it.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s swordnded, there was a sound of broken ss in the sealed array formation.


    Almost instinctively, Ji Yixuan fled from the broken array formation instantly.


    A few breathster, Ji Yixuan looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    This Yunxiao Sect disciple actually cracked the array formation and allowed him to escape?


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Ji Yixuan had a confused expression.


    Even if Yunxiao Sect disciples fought internally, this girlunched a sneak attack and killed Yue Tiancheng but should not have released him.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the same as what Master described. How boring¡­¡± Ye Qingtang tilted her head as she scanned Ji Yixuan up and down


    ¡°Master? What do you mean?¡± Confusion filled Ji Yixuan.


    ¡°I was just joking with you just now. I am not a Yunxiao Sect disciple,¡± Ye Qingtang said honestly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Yixuan frowned.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would I save you?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ji Yixuan was at a loss of words at that moment.


    Ji Yixuan initially thought that he would die without a doubt today, yet unexpectedly, a random girl of an unknown origin saved him, and even Yue Tiancheng, that small disciple of Yunxiao Sect Sect Master, was tricked and killed by her.


    ¡°Hurry back to your sect and submit your mission.¡± Ye Qingtang took the Regeneration Stone from Yue Tiancheng and tossed it to Ji Yixuan without hesitation.

 Chapter 470 - Internal Strife? (3)

    Chapter 470: Internal Strife? (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter receiving the Regeneration Stone, Ye Qingtang spoke again without waiting for Ji Yixuan to speak. ¡°And your Demon Subduing Pagoda.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang tossed the Demon Subduing Pagoda that she found on Yue Tiancheng¡¯s body to Ji Yixuan.


    Looking at the Regeneration Stone and Demon Subduing Pagoda that he regained, Ji Yixuan was a little dumbfounded in a moment.


    Not only did he survive from an ultimate-death situation, but even the Demon Subduing Pagoda and Regeneration Stone were back in his hands?!


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ji Yixuan looked up suddenly and at the alluring teen girl before him in surprise.


    Regardless of whether it was the Regeneration Stone or Demon Subduing Pagoda, both were mystic treasures. Even if this girl was not a Yunxiao Sect disciple, these two items were an extremely huge temptation to anyone, but this girl actually returned them to him just like that?


    ¡°Who I am is not important. What is important is that you are not dead and did not lose the Regeneration Stone and the Demon Subduing Pagoda.¡±


    Afterward, Ye Qingtang turned around and left.


    ¡°I am Ji Yixuan of Falling Sky Valley. May I ask for your name, please? I will definitely return your great kindness today!¡± Ji Yixuan said hurriedly as he watched Ye Qingtang leave.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­¡± Ji Yixuan mumbled as though he had never heard of this name before.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Ye,¡± Ji Yixuan said to the distance without knowing whether Ye Qingtang could hear.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang had already walked far away at that moment.


    Yunxiao Sect lost two disciples, and one of them was even the Sect Master¡¯s disciple. Not longter, Yunxiao Sect would probably organize a search.


    Because of the influence of her Ultimate Origin Skill, the force of the primordial qi in her body had turned gold and was exceptionally striking.


    To preventplications, Ye Qingtang chose to return to the sect by feet instead of continuing to use the Feather Formation Technique.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed, she would take about at least a few days to walk back to Xuanling Sect.


    Throughout the journey, Ye Qingtang passed by a city and used her remaining gold to purchase a horse as a mean of transportation.


    Two dayster, Ye Qingtang passed by a mausoleum on her journey back.


    An elderly was guarding outside the mausoleum.


    His hair was gray, and he seemed to be old from his appearance.


    However, once the horse crossed paths with the elderly who was blocking their way, its body stiffened and did not move no matter how Ye Qingtang whipped it as though it became a statue.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the horse below her and frowned.


    ¡°Little girl. This road is not open. You should take another route.¡± The elderly, with seemingly cloudy eyes, radiated an unknowing glow as he smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Take another route?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    This mausoleum was a shortcut to Xuanling Sect, and she would take at least one more day if she changed her route.


    ¡°Mhm. I have sealed this area. It is wiser for you to continue your journey with another route,¡± said the elderly with augh.


    ¡°You have sealed it?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the elderly. ¡°What big talk. This area has been deserted for hundreds of years, and there¡¯s no owner. Is it sealed just because you said it?¡±


    There was a feasible shortcut right there, but she was asked to take another route. How would Ye Qingtang agree to this?


    Nheless, the elderly was not bothered by her words and remained smiling. ¡°I sealed this area in order to save the lives of you ignorant people. Just listen to what this old man says. Take another route and leave quickly.¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang said anything else, a terrifying imposing aura spread out from the inside of the mausoleum.


    In almost the blink of an eye, this frightening aura enshrouded the surroundings.

 Chapter 471 - Worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect (1)

    Chapter 471: Worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s breath almost stopped under such an outrageous aura. She felt that her heart was held by an invisible hand.


    ¡°Such terrifying aura¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. She looked towards the mausoleum and wondered who the horrifying person inside was.


    At that moment, the elder sneered and said, ¡°Finally, you can¡¯t bear with it anymore? You want to escape now?¡±


    A cold humph came out of the mausoleum at the same time.


    A streak of silver light rushed out of the mausoleum and flew away.


    The elder¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw the silver light. Heughed scornfully. ¡°Want to escape?¡±


    The elder did not bother to look at Ye Qingtang, and a cyan sword flew from his waist.


    The elder stepped onto the sword and flew into the clouds.


    The horse¡¯s stiff body slightly rxed after an hour. It was so frightened, and it howled. Ye Qingtang could only use her primordial qi tofort it.


    Ye Qingtang frowned. The silver shadow that flew out from the mausoleum had an extremely terrifying aura, and the elder who seemed to be an ordinary person was surprisingly a strong person¡­


    No wonder the elder did not allow her to walk through the mausoleum and asked her to make a detour.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the mausoleum and immersed herself in deep thought. Though the elder had left with the silver shadow, Ye Qingtang still decided to make a detour. The intense aura had yet dispersed from the mausoleum, and her horse definitely could not walk through.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang rode the horse and detoured.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang sat on the horse, and her hand was holding a space ring.


    She acquired the space ring from Yue Tiancheng after the assassination.


    There was great primordial power sealed inside the space ring. Besides Yue Tiancheng, it was difficult for others to ess it.


    During the two days. Ye Qingtang used her own primordial qi to erode Yue Tiancheng¡¯s primordial power.


    After a while, joy filled her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang murmured, and her face was filled with joy.


    Though Yue Tiancheng¡¯s primordial qi was strong, Ye Qingtang¡¯s primordial qi was affected by the Ultimate Origin Skill and had some kind of mutation. It was mixed with a me aura that could destroy and erode Yue Tiancheng¡¯s space ring.


    After neutralizing the sealing power, Ye Qingtang immediately looked into the space ring.


    Yue Tiancheng¡¯s space ring contained a ck sword and some random stuff.


    ¡°Just a sword?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    She thought that as the Yunxiao Sect disciple, he must have stored some precious stuff inside the space ring.


    She did not expect there to be only one weapon inside.


    Ye Qingtang took out the ck sword.


    When she held the sword in her hand, the coldness she felt was like pure ice.


    ¡°The quality is still okay¡­¡± Ye Qingtang contemted for a while. The sword¡¯s quality was even higher than her Demonic Blood Sword.


    Martial weapon¡¯s quality was ssified with Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow grades.


    The Heaven-grade was the strongest divine weapons. The Earth-grade was slightly lower. The ck-grade was the spirit weapons, and the Yellow-grade was the most inferior ones.


    In most of the sects, the Xuanling Sect for example, the outer sect disciples¡¯ weapons were ordinary weapons. Yellow-grade weapons were considered rare, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s Demonic Blood Sword belonged to the Yellow-grade.

 Chapter 472 - Worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect (2)

    Chapter 472: Worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYue Tiancheng¡¯s ck sword ranked among superior Yellow-grade weapons.


    Though the quality of the ck sword was not bad, Ye Qingtang did not n to use it or sell it at an auction.


    As a Yunxiao Sect disciple, many people might recognize Yue Tiancheng¡¯s sword.


    If she was seen using the sword, there would be adverse consequences.


    It took great effort for her to kill the enemy of her previous life, but she did not expect that the only thing she gained was a yellow-grade sword that she could not use in public.


    Soon, Ye Qingtang started looking through the random stuff inside the space ring.


    ¡°Talisman?!¡¯


    Ye Qingtang was delighted.


    There were a few of the Yunxiao Sect Master¡¯s talismans in the random stuff!


    Ye Qingtang immediately took out the talismans.


    Each talisman contained a terrifying aura.


    ¡°These are the things that I need the most now¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled, and she ced the sword and the talismans into her space ring.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Just when Ye Qingtang was satisfied with her gains, A shadow shed at a few hundred meters away suddenly. The shadow then fell to the ground, and there was a huge impact that seemed like it could shake the core of the earth.


    A cloud of dust was spinning in the wind, and the entire view was covered by the dust.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned and looked up at the void instinctively.


    <em>What is that? It seems that it dropped from the¡­ the sky?</em>


    The impact of the force created a huge hole on the ground that was about ten feet deep and ten feet wide.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    If her horse¡¯s speed was slightly faster just now, the thing that dropped from the sky might have her directly¡­


    If she were hit, the force would definitely kill her directly without any doubt.


    So¡­ today she was almost killed by the unexpected misfortune?


    Ye Qingtang came down from the horse, and she slowly walked towards the hole curiously.


    Ye Qingtang was totally shocked.


    There was a handsome young man lying in the hole.


    The red robe that the man wore was broken into pieces, and his silver hair scattered around his waist. There was a blood moon at his be that appeared to be heretic.


    <em>Blood moon?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was stunned as she remembered the same symbol that she saw on the Blood Moon Sect Elder. However, the one on Blood Moon Sect Elder was dark red. The blood moon on this man was redder.


    Only people at the position of Master and above in the Blood Moon Sect would have the blood moon symbol. The man in front of her was very young, and there was no heretic aura like the one on the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    If he took over someone¡¯s body¡­ However, the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s blood moon disappeared after taking over another¡¯s body.


    Or was this person a worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect?


    Ye Qingtang could not figure out the identity of the person. Even though the fall of the Blood Moon Sect happened long ago, the rumors were still spreading around. There were rumors saying that some were obsessed with the Blood Moon Sect and that they imitated them.


    Ye Qingtang guessed that this man might be one of the imitators¡­


    ¡°Did this guy fall off¡­ from the sky??¡± Ye Qingtang raised her head and looked into the sky again.

 Chapter 473 - Worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect (3)

    Chapter 473: Worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Such a terrifying strength of the body¡­ Normal people would definitely be crushed into pieces under such force¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the man with silver hair in the hole.


    Ye Qingtang was very sure that the guy had passed away.


    Though she was still curious, she did not want to be involved in the trouble and decided to leave.


    However, when she was about to turn away, her sightnded on the red space ring on the man¡¯s finger.


    Ye Qingtang jumped into the hole immediately and walked towards the man.


    ¡°Since you have passed away, the things inside the space ring will be useless for you¡­ How about I keep them for you¡­ I will definitely bury your body nicely in return,¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and said.


    ¡°Hmm, you did not object. Then can I assume that you agreed? Thank you so much.¡± Ye Qingtang murmured to herself. She then squatted down and was about to take away his space ring.


    However¡­


    <em>Pow!</em>


    The man who had no breath or movement at all suddenly held Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    Ye Qingtang used all her strength trying to escape.


    However, to her surprise, the man¡¯s palm was like a huge mountain that restrained her. No matter how she struggled, she could not pull her hand away.


    ¡°You are not dead? Then it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­ I thought that you had passed away so¡­ If I offended you in any way, please understand¡­¡± Ye Qingtang exined immediately.


    Ye Qingtang then looked at the man again.


    The man¡¯s eyes were closed, but there was a breathing out of his body.


    ¡°He is¡­ still in aa?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sighed as she thought that the man was awake and angry with her action.


    Ye Qingtang then realized that she worried too much. The handsome man with silver hair did not seem to revive.


    Ye Qingtang sized up the man as he was still in aa.


    ¡°The person did not die under such force that could crush a hole on the ground. He did not even have any injuries on his body¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was astonished. The man¡¯s strength was too strong to imagine!


    Ye Qingtang did not intend to take his space ring anymore since the man did not die.


    Ye Qingtang liked to take things from her enemies as she won them over. However, she would never target anything from a stranger even if they were extremely rare and precious. She would never take anything that did not belong to her!


    Just now, Ye Qingtang thought that the guy had passed away and guessed that there were treasures inside her space ring. She did not want the treasures to be wasted, and that was why she had the intention to take them over.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang could only sigh as she could not escape from the man¡¯s grip, though he was still in aa.


    Ye Qingtang dragged the man out of the hole.


    Suddenly, the hand that was holding Ye Qingtang released her.


    Ye Qingtang took a few steps back after her hand was freed.


    ¡°We are just strangers¡­ So, I shall leave now.¡± Ye Qingtang turned and decided to walk away.

 Chapter 474 - Older Sister (1)

    Chapter 474: Older Sister (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosShe returned after taking a few steps.


    The man was extremely weak now, and any cultivator could kill him easily.


    Ye Qingtang contemted for a while and thought that it was not very appropriate to just leave.


    ¡°Okay. Anyway, it was my fault to have the intention of taking away your space ring. Aspensation¡­ I will guard you until you wake up.¡± Ye Qingtang sat down beside the man.


    Ye Qingtang then took out some healing medicine from her space ring that she brought from the sect. She then poured them into the man¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Qingtang took some clean water and fed him as she saw that the man¡¯s mouth was dry.


    Ye Qingtang took care of the man for about two days. There was finally some color on his face. The blood moon at the be was more obvious¡­


    Ye Qingtang was too exhausted and decided to take a nap. However, the napsted for a couple of hours.


    On the morning of the third day, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly. However, her eyes met with a pair of eyes that were so indifferent and cold.


    The man with silver hair woke up when she was sleeping. He stared at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You saved me,¡± the man said with a cold voice before Ye Qingtang could speak.


    ¡°Yes. I saw that you fell from the sky. I was curious and noticed that you were not dead, so¡­¡± Ye Qingtang hid the part that she was interested in his space ring naturally.


    The man sized up her for a while until she felt nervous from the stare.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ But, you woke up really fast.¡± Ye Qingtang got up and was still surprised.


    His injury was so severe that none of his organs were functioning. However, he only took three days to revive¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man answered coldly.


    ¡°How did you fall from the sky?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the question that had bothered her for a few days.


    There was a strange luster sparkling from the blood moon as he heard the question.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to say, then it¡¯s okay.¡± Ye Qingtang knew that the question was slightly offensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was fleeing from murder,¡± the man said in a monotone.


    Ye Qingtang was very sensitive towards the words ¡°flee from murder.¡± She had fled from murder for three hundred years in her previous life¡­


    Even when she reached the paragon level, there were still countless of people trying to kill her every day. She lived every day in fear, and the feeling¡­ was definitely not pleasant.


    ¡°Who¡­ was trying to kill you?¡± Ye Qingtang probed.


    Did the man also offend the super sects in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty?


    She observed the man and could not figure out his martial ability. Based on his horrifying body strength, it was difficult for normal sects to kill him. So, maybe it was the super sects.


    ¡°The Ultimate Elder.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked and thought that she heard the name wrong.


    ¡°The Ultimate Elder.¡± The man was expressionless and repeated himself.


    ¡°The Ultimate Elder?¡± Ye Qingtangughed when she was sure that she heard the name correctly. ¡°The Ultimate Elder had not appeared for many years. No one even knows whether he is dead or alive. How could he chase after you? You think that you are the Blood Moon Sect Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± The man said indifferently.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Qingtang thought that she heard the wrong thing again.

 Chapter 475 - Older Sister (2)

    Chapter 475: Older Sister (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the Lord of the Blood Moon Sect? Then I say I¡¯m the Pagoda Sword Master, do you believe me?¡± Ye Qingtang tried not tough.


    ¡°No.¡± The man still replied coldly.


    Ye Qingtang felt a headache as she stared at the imitated blood moon at the man¡¯s be. How obsessed was the man towards the Blood Moon Sect? He could choose to pretend to be anyone, but he had to call himself the supreme Blood Moon Sect Lord.


    Though Ye Qingtang had never met the real Blood Moon Lord, she had seen the blood moon on the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s be. Obviously, it was different from the one at the man¡¯s be.


    When the ability of a cultivator had reached a certain level, one would be able to freeze their appearance and remain in their youth forever. However, during the peak period, the Blood Moon Lord was as famous as the Pagoda Sword Master and the Ultimate Elder. Rumors said that they were dead for at least a thousand years.


    ¡°No wonder someone tried to chase and kill you.¡± Ye Qingtang mocked him.


    It was possible that his lie was too extreme and that offended the super sects.


    If Ye Qingtang also imed that she was the Blood Moon Lord to everyone she met, people would definitely chase after her and try to murder her¡­


    The man with silver hair did not want to argue with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You saved me. What do you want in return?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    ¡°Something in return.¡±


    ¡°I want one hundred superior-grade spirit stones. Do you have them?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Not now.¡± The man thought for a while and then shook his head.


    ¡°Then¡­ how are you going to pay me back?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°I will ept you as my disciple,¡± the man with silver hair said.


    ¡°I think¡­ that¡¯s not necessary.¡± Ye Qingtang twitched her mouth. Such a young man also wanted to be her master?!


    That was not paying back but taking advantage of her.


    ¡°Are you too used to lying? I be your disciple? Do you really think that you are the Blood Moon Lord?¡± Ye Qingtang was trying to make fun of him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How about this¡­ Since you were also fleeing from murder and so did I¡­ shall we be sworn brothers?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and said.


    ¡°Brothers?¡± The man frowned as he had never imagined that someone dared to pledge brotherhood with him.


    ¡°I was taking care of you for the past few days. So, I¡¯m the older sister, and you will be the younger brother.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was extremely serious.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that he had not agreed to pledge brotherhood with the girl.


    ¡°What? Just now you still said that you want to pay me back. Since you don¡¯t have a hundred superior-grade spirit stones and you¡¯re not willing to pledge, just leave. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang waved her hand.


    ¡°Pledge,¡± The man said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head.


    Soon, the pledging process waspleted, and Ye Qingtang wanted to ask about the details of the man.


    ¡°Take it.¡± The man took out a red token from his space ring and threw it to Ye Qingtang. His hand gently touched her forehead. The moment his palm touched her skin, a blood moon sparkled at her be.


    Ye Qingtang did not notice anything as she was holding the token and trying to figure out what that was for.


    ¡°Brother, what is this?¡±


    However, there was no reply.


    When Ye Qingtang lifted her head and nced around, her sworn brother had long disappeared.


    ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t told me your real identity!¡± Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth. If she knew that her brother was so not reliable, she would not even take the pledge¡­


    She saved him and even took care of him for three days. She eventually ended up with a token of no use?

 Chapter 476 - Ning Luo (1)

    Chapter 476: Ning Luo (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang shook her head. She originally wanted to throw this unknown token away but ultimately ced it in her space ring to return to him when she met him next time.


    Then, Ye Qingtang got onto her horse and left the area.


    It had already been near half a month since Xuanling Sect headed for Drifting Cloud Ind, and it had been days since Elder Mo brought Fu Lingtian back to the sect, though it was still unknown whether the Yunxiao Sect spy in Xuanling Sect was found.


    Ye Qingtang rode to Xuanling Sect at top speed.


    Deep down, Ye Qingtang did not wish for Xuanling Sect to find out the truth as Yunxiao Sect would definitely not leave the matter at that.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang was rather frustrated. If only she killed Fu Lingtian immediately back when he barged into her room on Drifting Cloud Ind, then, perhaps, the subsequent events would not happen.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not think that Elder Mo was guarding in the area because of her breakthrough and would rush in immediately, catching Fu Lingtian and causing her to not have the chance to kill him.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought at that moment.


    If Xuanling Sect had not been able to find the spy, it may be a good idea for her to kill Fu Lingtian without anyone knowing when she returned to the sect.


    However, if Xuanling Sect already discovered the spy hiding in the sect¡­


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang frowned, and an inauspicious feeling filled her heart.


    Although Xuanling Sect was one of the three sects of Formidable Heavens Dynasty and had a pretty good background, it was too weak whenpared to super sects like Yunxiao Sect.


    If Yunxiao Sect had the heart to exterminate Xuanling Sect, it was, in actuality, not difficult.


    The happenings in her previous life had already proven this point.


    As Ye Qingtang pondered, there were fighting and shouting sounds ahead, and one of the voices seemed to be familiar to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Qin Huan?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised. If that voice did not belong to Qin Huan, who else could it be?


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang raced forward.


    About two hundred meters away, several Xuanling Sect disciples surrounded a young man.


    The young man¡¯s lips curled as he glimpsed across the Xuanling Sect disciples nonchntly.


    ¡°How daring of you all to encircle me.¡± The young man sneered.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Qin Huan spat immediately. He was just epted into the inner sect as an exception as an inner sect elder regarded him highly, yet he encountered such an incident the moment he entered the inner sect. Before Fu Lingtian was interrogated properly, he was killed by Ning Luo.


    ¡°Ning Luo, you betrayer! Fu Lingtian is a serious offender, but you infiltrated in the night and killed him!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Luo snickered coldly. ¡°Since Fu Lingtianmitted a serious offense, is there anything wrong for me to kill him?¡¯


    Qin Huan scoffed coldly. He was not dumb either. ¡°Ning Luo, that¡¯s simply a facious argument. That Fu Lingtian knows the spy in Xuanling Sect, but you sneaked into the Hall of Justice and killed him. It clearly is because you have a guilty conscience and thus silenced him before fleeing the sect. This is absconding to avoid punishment!¡±


    ¡°Qin Huan, you have just entered the inner sect but don¡¯t know anything about seniority. How dare you talk to your senior brother like this.¡± Ning Luoughed.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ning Luo, it¡¯s better to return to the sect with us and exin this matter clearly.¡± Zhu Changge, who was beside Qin Huan, frowned tightly as he wielded a sword in his hand.


    Ning Luo was the disciple that Elder Lin was the proudest of while Zhu Changge was also Elder Lin¡¯s disciple. They were originally extremely close senior and junior brothers, yet, unexpectedly, they had to fight each other today.

 Chapter 477 - Ning Luo (2)

    Chapter 477: Ning Luo (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Changge, you are my junior brother. Could it be that even you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ning Luo asked in surprise as he looked at Zhu Changge.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ning Luo¡­ It is not that I don¡¯t believe you, but¡­ it is true that you sneaked into the Hall of Justice yesterday night to kill Fu Lingtian, and you even fled the sect afterward¡­ The Sect Master is extremely infuriated right now and has sent hundreds of inner sect disciples out to bring you back to the sect. It is difficult for me to defy a sect order. Please do not resist and return to the sect with us to exin this matter clearly, Senior Brother Ning!¡±


    Zhu Changge did not wish to attack Ning Luo, whose skills were way above his. Moreover, they were disciples of the same master.


    However, sect orders could not be defied. If Ning Luo stubbornly resisted, he could only strike.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhu, you don¡¯t need to talk any more crap with him. With things as such, can¡¯t you tell yet? This Ning Luo is the spy in Xuanling Sect that Fu Lingtian was talking about!¡± Qin Huan said sternly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Another inner sect disciple nodded. ¡°Junior Brother Qin Huan did not say anything wrong. Fu Lingtian knows that Ning Luo is the spy, and Ning Luo was afraid that Fu Lingtian would divulge his identity. Thus, he took the risk to infiltrate the Hall of Justice and silenced Fu Lingtian while the wardens were not prepared. Afterward, he was afraid that things would be revealed, so he fled Xuanling Sect!¡±


    The other inner sect disciples arrived at the same conclusion after thinking through it carefully.


    ¡°Ning Luo, either you return to the sect with us or don¡¯t me us for ignoring the sect ties and burying you here!¡± Qin Huan shouted, enraged.


    At that moment, Ning Luo¡¯s lips tugged up into an icy cold smile.


    In his eyes, these few Xuanling Sect inner sect disciples were merely ants.


    ¡°You overestimated your capabilities.¡±


    Immediately, Ning Luo raised a hand, and a frightening martial aura filled the air. The Xuanling Sect disciples, including Qin Huan and Zhu Changge, had astounded expressions and were in disbelief.


    Under Ning Luo¡¯s shocking martial oppression, the Xuanling Sect disciples broke out in cold sweat which fell like raindrops.


    Some even had difficulties breathing, and their faces were flushed.


    In at most a few breaths¡¯ time, blood seeped out from the corners of their lips while theirplexions were ghastly white.


    ¡°Martial Qi¡­ Level Three¡­ First Heaven!¡±


    Zhu Changge¡¯s heart raced wildly. Never had he expected Ning Luo to be hiding his cultivation realm and that his true skills had already entered Martial Qi Level Three!


    Martial Qi Level Three was almost on par with the inner sect elders, and inner sect disciples like them simply would not be able to withstand the overbearing oppression of someone at Martial Qi Level Three!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    One of the disciples spat out a mouthful of blood, and no longer able to bear this frightening martial oppression, he was flung several hundred meters away.


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    Ye Qingtang was still on the horse but noticed an unknown shadow crashing towards here.


    <em>Another victim of natural and man-made cmities?</em>


    Ye Qingtang grabbed that shadow almost instinctively.


    When Ye Qingtang returned to her senses, she realized that she was holding onto a person in her hands.


    ¡°Where did you fly here from?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious. She had already witnessed two such cases over the past few days, and it was good that she was agile this time and reacted swiftly.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Qingtang?!¡± The Xuanling Sect disciple who was lifted by Ye Qingtang had a surprised expression.


    Fortunately, Ye Qingtang who appeared from nowhere caught him. Otherwise, he would definitely be severely injured.

 Chapter 478 - Ning Luo (3)

    Chapter 478: Ning Luo (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosVery quickly, Ye Qingtang ced the disciple down and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    This Xuanling Sect did not hide anything and recounted the incident in the fastest speed possible.


    ¡°Ning Luo?¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought.


    From what he said, Ning Luo had already silenced Fu Lingtian yesterday night.


    Perhaps others were not aware, but Ye Qingtang was certain that Ning Luo was definitely a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    Back then, Ye Qingtang learned from the Zhou brothers that Ning Luo, whom she had never seen before, wanted to take her life.


    Ye Qingtang was very certain that she had never met Ning Luo nor offended Ning Luo before.


    If Ning Luo, a Yunxiao Sect disciple, wanted to get rid of her in Xuanling Sect, it would definitely be Ye You¡¯s orders, and everything made sense then.


    ¡°Go. Bring me there.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Xuanling Sect disciple beside her.


    She had to kill Ning Luo in the shortest time possible. Then, Yunxiao Sect would not know that Xuanling Sect had found out their secret, and perhaps Xuanling Sect could be saved.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, it¡¯s better for us to leave!¡± The Xuanling Sect disciple was panic-stricken. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to the sect and get reinforcements. If the two of us go back now, it is simply courting death. Did you know that Ning Luo has been concealing his cultivation skills all this time in Xuanling Sect? He has already entered the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three!¡±


    At this instant, fear was written all over the Xuanling Sect disciple¡¯s face.


    Ning Luo had only used the martial aura, and the several inner sect disciples already could not fight back. Ning Luo¡¯s skills were definitely not weaker than the sect elders and had surpassed inner sect disciples like them.


    After hearing that, Ye Qingtang waspletely sure that Ning Luo was a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    Martial Qi Level Three was the level of a Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple but that of an elder in Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    ¡°Scared¡­ Who said I¡¯m scared?¡± The Xuanling Sect disciple continued. ¡°I only wanted to return to the sect to call for reinforcement. Otherwise, it will really be toote. The other senior and junior brothers would definitely die in his hands!¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s leave then. I am the reinforcement,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye¡­ Don¡¯t force yourself at this critical juncture¡­ Did I not say it clearly enough? Ning Luo is at Martial Qi Level Three!¡±


    This Xuanling Sect disciple thought that he had not exined Ning Luo¡¯s skills clearly and was afraid that Ye Qingtang misunderstood.


    ¡°Long-winded!¡± Ye Qingtang leaped up her horse, grabbed the Xuanling Sect disciple, and headed forward.


    In at most a few breaths¡¯ time, Ye Qingtang arrived at the forest.


    The moment she entered the forest, Ye Qingtang saw a few shadows being flung out.


    Ye Qingtang swiftly moved and caught those figures at the speed of lightning.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye?!¡±


    When the few people stood properly and saw that it was Ye Qingtang, Zhu Changge had a surprised expression.


    A few days ago, they searched for Ye Qingtang on Drifting Cloud Ind for two days but still could not find her, and helplessly, Elder Qin could only return to the sect in the end.


    He never expected that Ye Qingtang, who had been missing for days, would actually appear here.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, why are you here!¡± Qin Huan had an astonished look.


    It was already hard for them to protect themselves against Ning Luo, yet where did Ye Qingtang appear from to join in? Was she not afraid of dying?


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ning Luo looked at Ye Qingtang who was not far away, and his lips curled up. ¡°Earlier on, I still found it a pity that I could notplete Senior Sister Ye You¡¯s orders¡­ Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re really thoughtful to send yourself here because you¡¯re afraid I would have regrets.¡±

 Chapter 479 - Head-To-Head Battle (1)

    Chapter 479: Head-To-Head Battle (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Oh¡­ is it?¡± Ye Qingtang had no fear when facing Ning Luo.


    Ye Qingtang was about to strike a move, but a figure suddenly stood before her.


    Qin Huan did not know who the Ye You Ning Luo mentioned was but immediately blocked in front of Ye Qingtang when he saw that Ning Luo was about to harm Ye Qingtang. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, escape now. I¡¯ll help to stall this betrayer!¡±


    Ye Qingtang thought to herself, ¡­ What the heck!


    ¡°Can you¡­ move away first?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, ignore us and leave. Ning Luo is too strong, and we can¡¯t hold him any longer even withbined forces!¡± Qin Huan said hurriedly as he saw that Ning Luo wanted to kill Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Move away!¡±


    Ye Qingtang lifted her foot and kicked Qin Huan to a side.


    Her words fell on deaf ears, and she was forced to be violent.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, what are you¡­¡± Qin Huan was appalled. Why did she kick him for nothing?


    However, before Qin Huan finished his sentence, he noticed that Ye Qingtang had already disappeared with only a slight trace of her shadow at the original spot.


    nk!


    Ye Qingtang drew the Demonic Blood Sword out of its scabbard and shed down fiercely.


    Swoosh!


    Immediately, the Demonic Blood Sword was like an enormous beast that wanted to devour Ning Luo.


    Ning Luo¡¯s smile froze, and a disbelieving shock twinkled in his eyes as he felt Ye Qingtang¡¯s aura from that one move.


    He still remembered that Ye Qingtang had just entered Xuanling Sect, and it had only been a while since she passed the inner sect assessment.


    The top inner sect disciples in Xuanling Sect were only at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, but Ye Qingtang was already at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two?!


    Ning Luo swept the shocked expression in his eyes away rapidly. No matter what miracle this girl encountered, she was, after all, at Martial Qi Level Two, and it would only take a moment for him to kill her.


    However¡­


    Ning Luo realized he was wrong very quickly.


    He almost could not block the sword aura that Ye Qingtang casually shed towards him.


    After being forced a few steps back by the Demonic Blood Sword¡¯s sword aura, Ning Luo finally used all his strength to expel the aura.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Luo narrowed his eyes at Ye Qingtang immediately, unable toprehend what happened.


    This girl was only an ordinary inner sect disciple in Xuanling Sect. How could she possess such strong skills¡­


    Currently, even those inner sect elders of Xuanling Sect might not be Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent.


    Qin Huan, Zhu Changge, and the other disciples werepletely dumbfounded when they saw that Ye Qingtang pushed Ning Luo back a few steps with just one move.


    The inner sect disciple who brought Ye Qingtang to the scene, especially, was utterly astonished. He finally understood what Ye Qingtang meant when she said she was their savior earlier on¡­


    ¡°Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two¡­ Am I dreaming?¡± Qin Huan thought it was unrealistic as time passed.


    Ye Qingtang and he were both outer sect disciples of Xuanling Sect initially. Although Ye Qingtang disyed outstanding martial gifts and ced first in the outer sect, allowing her to enter the inner sect¡­ it was still impossible for her to break through to the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three in such a short time¡­


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ning Luo looked at Ye Qingtang at that moment and scoffed. ¡°I was still wondering why Senior Sister Ye You wanted me to kill an ant-like Xuanling Sect disciple¡­ So you are not an ordinary person as well. However, it is not in vain that you could make Senior Sister Ye You to be concerned about you, given your status.¡±


    Ye You was the Holy Lady of Yunxiao Sect and a possessor of a blue spirit root.


    Although the number of cultivators with green spirit roots on this maind was not a small number, blue spirit roots were unusually rare, and there was hardly one out of a million people.

 Chapter 480 - Head-To-Head Battle (2)

    Chapter 480: Head-To-Head Battle (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAlthough a green spirit root was only one grade lower than a blue spirit root, there was a world of differences in this one grade.


    It was known by everyone that blue spirit roots could absorb the spirit energy in the world automatically. Even more so, a cultivator did not need to intentionally cultivate and only required time to reach the frightening scale of a Yin Yang True Lord!


    On the other hand, green spirit roots had higher understanding abilities and martial gifts, and they had a slightly higher chance of understanding the Paragon Skill. It was only like that¡­


    In reality, there was almost a twisted obsession with cultivators¡¯ spirit roots on this maind. No one knew that spirit roots were only an aid for martial cultivation, and one could still be an unrivaled powerful figure even without a spirit root.


    Just like Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Holy Lord who was born thousands of years ago.


    It was said that there was no spirit root in the body of Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Holy Lord, but despite so, he once killed the only powerful figure with an indigo spirit root on this maind.


    Although there were also rumors that the Blood Moon Holy Lord had a violet spirit root, there was already no way of proving the authenticity of the rumors.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, since you¡¯re here today, you shall be buried here, and this will make it easier for me to ount to the sect. How about that?¡± Ning Luo smiled.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills were not bad, but Ning Luo was confident that he could kill her.


    ¡°If you have the ability to,¡± Ye Qingtang said and curled her finger towards her at Ning Luo. ¡°Come and try.¡±


    Ning Luo¡¯s smile froze on his face when he saw our Ye Qingtangpletely belittle him.


    As a Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple at Martial Qi Level Three, he was, however, looked down upon by a Xuanling Sect inner sect disciple today?!


    ¡°Do you really want to die?!¡± Ning Luo paused between his words as the murderous expression in his eyes intensified.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you toe and give it a try.¡± Ye Qingtang sneered.


    As Ye Qingtang spoke, Ning Luo had vanished from where he was standing at instantly.


    In almost the blink of an eye, Ning Luo was already beside Ye Qingtang and rammed a palm towards Ye Qingtang without saying a word.


    The intense aura of Martial Qi Level Three escted to the maximum in an instant.


    There was a cloud of dust as wild gusts of wind were stirred up, and crushed rocks on the ground floated in midair.


    Facing Ning Luo, a powerful opponent at Martial Qi Level Three, Ye Qingtang brushed the belittling thoughts away and fought seriously.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Ning Luo shouted sternly and hit Ye Qingtang¡¯s crown with his palm that was filled with a destructive force.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was cold when she noticed it, and she lifted an arm to block it.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud sound rang. The edges of their clothes danced in the air as both retreated a few steps.


    Shock emerged in Ning Luo¡¯s eyes immediately as he looked at Ye Qingtang strangely.


    As someone at Martial Qi Level Three, he could easily crush an ordinary Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, but Ye Qingtang was extremely strange. The skills that she disyed were not those of an ordinary Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    In not a while, Ning Luo returned to his senses, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s Demonic Blood Sword had alreadynded.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s swordy technique was unconventional and had unexpected winning moves. Moreover, the sword in her hand was extremely sturdy, and the demonic air around it was frightening. Ning Luo did not dare to fight head-on and could only dodge the de for the moment as he retreated a few steps sessively.


    However, Ye Qingtang refused to yield an inch and advanced on him tightly. She shed the air with her sword, and the demonic air invaded the air within a radius of several miles. The surrounding trees were chopped by the invisible sword aura as sawdust drifted in the sky.


    At that very moment, Zhu Changge, Qin Huan, and the other Xuanling Sect disciples werepletely dumbfounded as they watched Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 481 - The Paragon Skill (1)

    Chapter 481: The Paragon Skill (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosNing Luo was at Martial Qi Level Three, yet Ye Qingtang could be evenly matched with him¡­


    No, it was not a tied match either. The situation before them was clearly Ye Qingtang suppressing Ning Luo.


    ¡°Twisted¡­¡± Qin Huan¡¯s eyes were widened.


    Regardless of whether it was Ye Qingtang or Ning Luo, both of them disyed a frighteningbat ability which had exceedingly surpassed that of the inner sect disciples, even to the point that Qin Huan could not see the tracks of Ye Qingtang¡¯s and Ning Luo¡¯s attacks clearly¡­


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud explosion caused the Xuanling Sect disciples to return to their senses.


    At that instant, Ning Luo had already drawn out his sword, which shed with Ye Qingtang¡¯s Demonic Blood Sword.


    The sword aura swept across the surroundings instantly.


    The expressions of the Xuanling Sect disciples changed, and they immediately retreated backward.


    The amount of power from the battle between Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo was not a joke, and they could be chopped into pieces if they were just a little careless.


    If they innocently embroiled in this disaster, there was no one they could find to reason when they died without a trace.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re really not an ordinary person. You¡¯re only at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two but could force me to draw my sword out. You¡¯re truly not simple¡­¡±


    Ning Luoughed as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ning Luo had not finished his sentence yet when Ye Qingtang¡¯s left fist was fiercely thrown on Ning Luo¡¯s face.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Then, Ning Luo¡¯s face was a little twisted, and he was flung several meters away from Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch.


    ¡°You¡­¡± After steadying himself, Ning Luo wiped the blood from the corners of his lips as haze clouded his eyes.


    ¡°You? So full of b*llsh*t.¡± Ye Qingtang sneered coldly.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ning Luo guffawed suddenly. ¡°Forget it¡­ I originally wanted to y with you, but since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness, there is no need for me to be merciful already.¡±


    ¡°Really? Show me your best then.¡± Ye Qingtang uttered.


    Since Ye Qingtang had already confirmed that Ning Luo was a Yunxiao Sect disciple, she made up her mind to kill him right there and not allow him to flee back to Yunxiao. Otherwise¡­ even she would not be able to stop history from repeating itself.


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident, Ye Qingtang. Could it be that you thought I¡¯ve already done my best?¡± Ning Luo asked.


    ¡°A bunch of nonsense!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted coldly. Then, she leaped up and shed the Demonic Blood Sword down at Ning Luo, wanting to split Ning Luo into two.


    At that instant, Ning Luo was motionless in face of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mighty aura as he snickered. ¡°You¡¯re a mere red spirit root, and there¡¯s no way you can understand the Paragon Skill¡­ Just this fact itself has already sentenced you to death.¡±


    As he spoke, his aura changed drastically.


    In the dense forest, the surrounding temperature dropped, and there seemed to even be snowkes descending slowly.


    ¡°The Paragon Skill?!¡±


    Zhu Changge, Qin Huan, and the other Xuanling Sect disciples who were hidden far away could not help but quiver in the extremely cold temperature. A hint of terror emerged in their eyes at that moment.


    Although it was said that there was a chance of understanding the Paragon Skill from yellow spirit roots onward, many cultivators were nowhere close to understanding it even after an entire lifetime.


    Not mentioning cultivators with yellow spirit roots, even those with green spirit roots might not be able to understand the Paragon Skill throughout their lives.


    For example, while Xuanling Sect had disciples with green spirit roots, Feng Moli was the only one who understood the Paragon Skill!


    As the group panicked, frost formed all over the ground.

 Chapter 482 - The Paragon Skill (2)

    Chapter 482: The Paragon Skill (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAt the same time, the Demonic Blood Sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s handnded.


    <em>nk!</em>


    The sound of shing metal reverberated throughout.


    Ning Luo used his right arm to block it.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the Paragon Skill!¡± A certain Xuanling Sect disciple eximed in rm.


    Ayer of frost covered Ning Luo as cold air enshrouded him. He used his right arm that was covered in frost to block in front of him, bearing the force of Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, this is the Paragon Skill¡­ the Frost.¡± Ning Luo¡¯s lips curled up. As he spoke, several icicles were formed in the sky and shot down at Ye Qingtang from all angles, wanting to pierce through Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Paragon Skill, the Frost?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s merely like that only.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang swept her Demonic Blood Sword across, breaking all the icicles.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s interesting.¡± Ning Luo kept his sword and guided the frost to form an ice pike in his hand.


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    The ice pike was charged towards Ye Qingtang immediately.


    Ye Qingtang was not frightened at all as she shed it with her Demonic Blood Sword.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    As the Demonic Blood Sword shed with the ice pike, Ye Qingtang felt an unbearable icy air which wanted to corrode her.


    The moment the Demonic Blood Sword came into contact with the pike, ice covered the Demonic Blood Sword so rapidly, wanting to seal Ye Qingtang altogether.


    Slightly shocked, Ye Qingtang immediately abandoned the Demonic Blood Sword.


    As the Demonic Blood Sword fell on the ground, the intensity of the freezing never slowed down as the ground within ten meters from the spot was covered by ice at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Ha¡­ your reaction isn¡¯t slow.¡± A yful smile was hung on Ning Luo¡¯s face.


    If Ye Qingtang had not abandoned the Demonic Blood Sword, she would definitely be sealed by the ice.


    Despair arose in the hearts of the Xuanling Sect disciples when they saw how scary Ning Luo¡¯s Paragon Skill was.


    Earlier, they actually innocently thought that they could capture Ning Luo and bring him back to Xuanling Sect.


    If they knew this from the start, they would never offend Ning Luo so brazenly no matter how courageous they were.


    ¡°What moves do you still have? Show them all,¡± Ye Qingtang said without emotion as she looked at Ning Luo.


    ¡°With things as such, you still want to speak so mightily. Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re truly stubborn.¡± Ning Luoughed.


    An imprint was formed in his hands as he spoke.


    Instantly, snow floated in the sky, and an icy air rose from the ground.


    In just a moment, the coldness extended a hundred meters out, and before Ye Qingtang knew what happened, her legs were already frozen.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She originally wanted to crush the ice with her feet and escape from it, but she realized that the ice was as hard as steel. Feeling the disturbance of this biting chill, the primordial qi in her body waspletely sealed and could not be used.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye!¡±


    Zhu Changge shouted when he noticed what happened and flew forward, using his sword to sh the ice on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    However, not only was this sh unable to damage the ice the slightest bit, Zhu Changge¡¯s hand was numbed instead, and he was flung several meters away from the impact.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll save you!¡±


    Qin Huan leaped forward as well and condensed all his might in his hands, hitting the ice that rapidly froze on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    Simr to Zhu Changge, Qin Huan let out a miserable cry and was flung over ten meters away by the force of the frozen ice.

 Chapter 483 - The Paragon Skill (3)

    Chapter 483: The Paragon Skill (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs Qin Huannded, he stepped on the area that was sealed by the ice and fell hideously as he lost his bnce.


    ¡°Ha¡­ The ignorants are fearless.¡± Ning Luo nced down at the Xuanling Sect disciples arrogantly. ¡°Just based on you ants, you all thought that you could smash my Paragon Skill. What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Ning Luo, you ungrateful betrayer. Release Junior Sister Ye now. Otherwise, you will definitely die once the sect elders arrive!¡± Qin Huan hollered angrily as he pointed at Ning Luo.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect elders?¡±


    Disdain shed across Ning Luo¡¯s eyes.


    He had never respected those so-called elders in Xuanling Sect. Even if they rushed here in time, what could they do to him?


    ¡°Senior Brother Ning Luo, it is never toote to repent. Release Junior Sister Ye now¡­ Things are still reversible!¡± Zhu Changge persuaded Ning Luo as he saw that Ye Qingtang was about to bepletely sealed in the ice.


    However, Ning Luo waved his right arm, and an icy air charged at them, causing them to copse on the ground.


    ¡°You little ants, even killing you all would be dirtying my hands.¡± Ning Luo returned his focus to Ye Qingtang.


    At that moment, the ice had already extended to Ye Qingtang¡¯s abdomen and had no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I am also one who cherishes talents. It is indeed admirable that you can reach this stage, live up to this day, and even force me to use my Paragon Skill as a red spirit root¡­ It is a pity though that I cannot defy Senior Sister Ye You¡¯s orders, and I can only take your life to ount to the sect. But apart from this, if you still have any wishes, perhaps I will help you to aplish them if I am able to,¡± Ning Luo said as he looked at Ye Qingtang who was unable to move.


    Currently, the ice had already extended to Ye Qingtang¡¯s wless neck, and it reached the crown of her head before she could say anything.


    At that very instant, Ye Qingtang turned into an ice statue with no exposed area for her to breathe.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye!¡±


    The Xuanling Sect disciples were horrified at the sight.


    Although Ye Qingtang was already very powerful¡­ Ning Luo was at Martial Qi Level Three and understood the Paragon Skill of the Frost as a green spirit root. No matter how powerful Ye Qingtang was, how could she be Ning Luo¡¯s opponent!


    ¡°Ning Luo, you bastard! How dare you kill Junior Sister Ye! I must avenge Junior Sister Ye!¡± Qin Huan shouted furiously and was ready to battle it out with Ning Luo.


    However, after taking only a few steps, Qin Huan slipped and fell on the ground once again.


    Zhu Changge and the other Xuanling Sect disciples darted forward and helped Qin Huan up hurriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I must kill this bastard!¡± Qin Huan screamed.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Zhu Changge grabbed Qin Huan¡¯s arm tightly.


    It was simply delusional for them to defeat Ning Luo with their skills. If they acted rashly now, wouldn¡¯t it be losing a few more lives?!


    If that was the case, what was the meaning of Ye Qingtang¡¯s death!


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Ignoring Qin Huan who was struggling desperately, a Xuanling Sect disciple was shocked as he pointed at Ye Qingtang who had turned into a statue.


    Zhu Changge and the rest looked in that direction instinctively.


    At that instant, the ice on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body seemed to be melting. An inexplicable me aura blended with the force of the cold ice¡­


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Before they returned to their senses, the sturdy ice on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body exploded instantly.


    ¡°You must be kidding?!¡±


    Qin Huan¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 484 - The Paragon Skill (4)

    Chapter 484: The Paragon Skill (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosCurrently, there was ayer of golden mes covering Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and was filled with a destructive force.


    The golden mes were extremely strange. They clung onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s body yet did not harm her. Even her hair and clothes were not damaged at all¡­


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The Xuanling Sect disciples exchanged a look, and shock filled their eyes.


    ¡°The Paragon Skill?!¡±


    Not far away, Ning Luo was bbergasted as he stared in disbelief at Ye Qingtang, who seemed to be walking out from a world of burning mes.


    ¡°Paragon Skill¡­ is that very powerful?¡± A devilish smile was seen on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ning Luo¡¯s eyes dted suddenly. ¡°Paragon Skill¡­ There is a slim chance for only yellow spirit roots to understand it, and it¡¯s extremely rare for green spirit roots to understand it as well. You are only a red spirit root, Ye Qingtang. There¡¯s no way you can understand the Paragon Skill!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang sneered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then what do you think this is?¡±


    Ning Luo himself understood the Paragon Skill as well and thus was extremely sensitive to the aura of the Paragon Skill.


    At that instant, the golden mes that enshrouded Ye Qingtang clearly had the aura of the Paragon Skill. Although there were some differences, Ning Luo could confirm that there was nothing wrong!


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ning Luo shook his head. Ye Qingtang¡¯s performance hadpletely exceeded his level ofprehension.


    Humans had always been fearful of the unknown.


    Coldness filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Ning Luo was extremely powerful, and if not for her Ultimate Origin Skill, perhaps she would really have been killed by him just now¡­


    Despite so, the primordial qi remaining in her body was extremely little and not enough to sustain her Ultimate Origin Skill for too long.


    Ye Qingtang was clear that she had to go all out with her fire abilities at this instant and take Ning Luo down with one move. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire if her primordial qi was exhausted.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ye Qingtang hooted. The golden mes transformed into billows of zing mes, and a golden Divine Phoenix about a hundred meters tall was formed in the sky.


    The Divine Phoenix¡¯s eyes were fireballs which were extremely overbearing and arrogant.


    Then, the Divine Phoenix groaned, seemingly causing one¡¯s soul to leave their body. It was as though the vault of the heaven trembled as well and had to make way for it.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The Divine Phoenix pped its wings, and golden mes flooded out, turning everything into nothing. With a crushing force, it wanted to turn anyone who dared to offend it into nothing but dust¡­


    ¡°What¡­ what is this!¡±


    Feeling the imposing force of the Divine Phoenix, Ning Luo retreated a few steps instinctively.


    However, the ice where the Divine Phoenix passed by melted and turned into flowing water, which then was evaporated in an instant and turned into vapor.


    ¡°Ice God!¡±


    Seeing that the Divine Phoenix was impossible to stop, Ning Luo bit his tongue, and blood dripped on the ice before him.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud rumble of thunder reverberated in the surroundings.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, an ice giant appeared quickly and took on Ning Luo¡¯s appearance. It held an ice spike in his hand and was donned in an ice armor like that of a God of War made from ice.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The Ice God of War stepped on the ground and walked towards the Divine Phoenix slowly, causing the entirend to tremor.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Ice God of War growled frighteningly as the ice spike in his hand pierced towards the Divine Phoenix at the speed of lightning.

 Chapter 485 - The Paragon Skill (5)

    Chapter 485: The Paragon Skill (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere seemed to be indifference in the Divine Phoenix¡¯s eyes as it noticed the situation. It howled, and golden mes soared instantly, melting the ice spike that was charging towards itself. Subsequently, the enormous Divine Phoenix rammed against the abdomen of the Ice God of War fiercely.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The attack of the Divine Phoenix caused the Ice God of War to copse and explode into numerous broken ice shards.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    As the Ice God of War was shattered, blood seeped out of Ning Luo¡¯s mouth.


    His Paragon Skill was understood as a green spirit root and, moreover, belonged to the medium level amongst the Paragon Skills. How could it be defeated by Ye Qingtang¡¯s so-called Paragon Skill¡­


    Ning Luo used his blood as a lead and controlled the Ice God of War with his mind. Thus, after the Ice God of War was shattered, there was serious damage inflicted to Ning Luo¡¯s mind, and he was severely injured.


    From afar, Zhu Changge and the other Xuanling Sect disciples werepletely stupefied and almost forgot to breathe.


    <em>What is that Divine Phoenix¡­</em>


    <em>Ye Qingtang only has a red spirit root. How did she understand the Paragon Skill? And how did she defeat Ning Luo, who was at Martial Qi Level Three and possessed the Paragon Skill, with the skills of a Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two?</em>


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Qin Huan looked at Zhu Changge in confusion.


    ¡°May¡­ maybe¡­¡± Zhu Changge replied.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhu¡­ How about you give me a p?¡± Qin Huan asked with a frown.


    <em>Pow!</em>


    A resounding pnded on Qin Huan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Zhu Changge asked.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Huan touched his face and pondered for a moment. ¡°It seems¡­ to hurt a little¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The other Xuanling Sect disciples stared at him nkly.


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    Without giving them time to think, a loud sound rang.


    Ning Luo flew into midair instantly, wanting to flee this ce.


    The Paragon Skill he used earlier had almost exhausted the primordial qi in his body, and his mind was injured. If he did not escape, he was afraid that he would have to die there today.


    ¡°Wish to escape?!¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly. How could he have it as he wished!


    In an instant, the golden Divine Phoenix transformed into a monstrous ze which chased after Ning Luo.


    The Divine Phoenix was extremely fast and blocked Ning Luo in just the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Damn you, Ye Qingtang!¡± Ning Luo gritted his teeth and immediately retrieved a signal re from his space ring.


    ¡°Boom¡±!


    The signal re exploded in the sky, forming into a certain special symbol.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡¯s distress signal?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. Ning Luo actually called Yunxiao Sect for help¡­


    ¡°No, I must kill him before the Yunxiao Sect people arrive!¡± Ye Qingtang pondered.


    The coldness in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes prated through one¡¯s bones as she looked at Ning Luo, who was floating in the sky above her.


    As Yunxiao Sect¡¯s hidden spy in Xuanling Sect, Ning Luo had already silenced Fu Lingtian, and the consequences would be dire if he returned to Yunxiao Sect alive.


    Once Ning Luo was allowed to return, even Ye Qingtang did not dare to guarantee that she could stop the wheels of history from rolling on the tracks of her current life once again.


    At that instant, the Yunxiao Sect signal re was already sent, and there was no way of stopping it.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Immediately, the golden Divine Phoenix turned into a ze once again, wanting to devour Ning Luopletely.


    As long as Ning Luo died, there was hope for Xuanling Sect¡¯s survival!


    As Ning Luo saw the golden ze nearing him, he did not dare to be careless, and endless cold air erupted from his body to block the attack of the golden ze.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The golden ze exploded around Ning Luo, and res shot up the sky.


    Ning Luo spat a mouthful of blood instantly and fell on the ground from midair like a kite with a snapped string.

 Chapter 486 - Elder Lin (1)

    Chapter 486: Elder Lin (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ning Luo, you must be buried here today. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s delusional of you to wish to return back to Yunxiao Sect alive.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as though they werepletely devoid of emotion.


    The Demonic Blood Sword drew a blood fog in the air.


    Then, Ye Qingtang charged towards Ning Luo with the Demonic Blood Sword in hand.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    Suddenly, Qin Huan and the rest rushed up to stop Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, the Sect Master¡¯s order is to bring this betrayer back to the sect for interrogation. If you kill him, it seems a little inappropriate.¡± Qin Huan exined after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Bringing a corpse back is the same as well,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°How is that the same? A corpse can¡¯t talk¡­¡± Qin Huan was speaking halfway but met Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold re.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, how about I kill you instead?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Then, Qin Huan could not help but shudder as he sensibly retreated to a side with Zhu Changge and the rest.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re right. Eliminate the evil for the sect! Kill the betrayer, Ning Luo!¡± Qin Huan pointed at Ning Luo and shouted seriously. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ kill him¡­¡± Zhu Changge nodded as well.


    ¡°Kill¡­ kill him¡­¡±


    The other inner sect disciples were very sensible as well.


    Ye Qingtang immediately flicked her wrist, and the Demonic Blood Sword was shed toward Ning Luo at the speed of lightning.


    As long as Ning Luo died, Xuanling Sect could be saved.


    However¡­


    At this critical instant, a silver arrow flew towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. The track of her Demonic Blood Sword diverted a little and was blocked in front of her body.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    That silver arrow shot on the Demonic Blood Sword, sparking a re.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    A loud scoff erupted at the scene.


    In the next second, Elder Lin and his grandson, Lin Feng, walked toward them slowly.


    ¡°Elder Lin?!¡±


    Qin Huan and the rest were taken aback by Elder Lin¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Master!¡± Zhu Changge hurriedly bowed.


    Elder Lin waved a hand for Zhu Changge to rise before turning to give Lin Feng a look.


    Nodding, Lin Feng walked toward Ning Luo in great strides and helped him up with a concerned expression. ¡°Senior Brother Ning Luo, are you alright?¡±


    Ning Luo¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at Lin Feng. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Elder Lin, what is the meaning of this? Why did you attack Junior Sister Ye?¡± Qin Huan looked at Elder Lin in confusion.


    Not mentioning Qin Huan, other inner sect disciples and even Zhu Changge could not understand Elder Lin¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, how bold of you! How dare you want to kill my disciple!¡± Elder Lin bellowed at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly at Elder Lin¡¯s words. ¡°How do I exin this? Ning Luo is a spy in the sect. If I don¡¯t kill him, do I not do anything and let him kill me?¡±


    ¡°Facious argument!¡± Elder Lin waved his sleeve and interrupted Ye Qingtang. ¡°The sect will judge whether Ning Luo is the sect spy, and it¡¯s not yet your turn to execute the sect rights. You havemitted a serious offense, yet you still don¡¯t know that you¡¯re in the wrong?!¡±


    Without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, Elder Lin looked at the Xuanling Sect disciples and ordered. ¡°This girl is audacious. Capture her!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The other Xuanling Sect disciples looked at each other.

 Chapter 487 - Elder Lin (2)

    <strong>Chapter 487: Elder Lin (2)</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Was Elder Lin joking? Even Ning Luo who was at Martial Qi Level Three was not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent, yet Elder Lin told them to capture Ye Qingtang. Did he not understand the situation?!


    Not mentioning the fact that they were not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent, they would not listen to Elder Lin and attack Ye Qingtang even if they could defeat Ye Qingtang.


    They knew what was right and wrong. Ning Luo was clearly a Xuanling Sect spy, and if Ye Qingtang had not appeared, they would have been met with a disaster. How could they fight Ye Qingtang now just because of Elder Lin¡¯s orders?


    ¡°Elder Lin, I¡¯m afraid we cannot obey your orders!¡± a Xuanling Sect disciple said grimly.


    ¡°Master¡­ I cannot obey your orders as well¡­¡± Zhu Changge said.


    Elder Lin had a look of surprise when he saw that these Xuanling Sect disciples actually refused his orders.


    ¡°Elder Lin, Ning Luo is clearly the spy and even attacked us just now. As the sect elder, not only did you not do anything, you even wanted us to attack Junior Sister Ye. Could you be a sect spy as well?¡± Qin Huan stared at Elder Lin and questioned.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qin Huan, do not talk nonsense!¡± Zhu Changge said with a frown.


    Elder Lin had a changed expression after hearing Qin Huan. ¡°As a sect disciple, you have no respect for your elders. You should be punished!¡±


    Then, Elder Lin waved his right arm, and a powerful breath pierced the air and charged towards Qin Huan.


    Qin Huan¡¯s expression changed drastically after feeling this frightening energy. Never had he expected that Elder Lin would actually attack him!


    Whiz!


    A shadow shed and blocked in front of Qin Huan.


    Ye Qingtang readily dissipated that energy.


    ¡°Elder Lin, could it be that you¡¯re afraid of being exposed and want to silence him?¡± Ye Qingtang asked smilingly.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Little girl. I really underestimated you back then.¡± Elder Lin sneered. ¡°Indeed, I want to protect Ning Luo today. However, I am not the sect spy.¡±


    Afterward, Elder Lin looked at Ning Luo beside him and said, ¡°Ning Luo, I know that you¡¯re a Yunxiao Sect disciple, but you and I have a strong rtionship. No matter what, I will ensure your safety today. Xuanling Sect does not have any room for you, so I will leave together with you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It would naturally be the best if Master is so principled.¡± Ning Luo smiled and continued on. ¡°Master should be aware that Xuanling Sect now knows of something they should not and would definitely meet with a cmity. No one will be spared. You just said that we have a strong rtionship¡­ I will find a way to protect your life since you helped me today.¡±


    ¡°Ning Luo¡­ it is not just my life. Your Junior Brother Lin Feng¡¯s life¡­¡± Elder Lin looked at his grandson, Lin Feng.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ning Luo¡¯s eyes were cold, though he had an indescribable smile on his face. ¡°Rest assured, Master. Junior Brother Lin Feng and I are very close as well. I am a kind person, and I will naturally protect his life as well.¡±


    ¡°Good, Ning Luo. The years I spent grooming you are not in vain.¡± Elder Lin finally heaved a sigh of relief after obtaining Ning Luo¡¯s promise.


    After Fu Lingtian admitted that he was a Yunxiao Sect disciple and revealed Yunxiao Sect¡¯s secret, Elder Lin felt that things were far from good. Given Yunxiao Sect¡¯s way of handling matters, it would definitely annihte Xuanling Sect.


    Even if Ning Luo died here today, Yunxiao Sect would receive the news not longter. Ever since Fu Lingtian said the truth that day, Xuanling Sect was destined to be exterminated.


    Elder Lin was originally at his wit¡¯s end until Ning Luo sneaked into the Hall of Justice to kill Fu Lingtian and Xuanling Sect. Learning about that, a tiny hope arose within him.

 Chapter 488 - Elder Lin (3)

    Chapter 488: Elder Lin (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosNing Luo¡¯s actions were equivalent to admitting that he was the Yunxiao Sect disciple hidden in Xuanling Sect.


    However, Ning Luo was Elder Lin¡¯s favorite disciple as well. As long as he could save Ning Luo today, perhaps Ning Luo would request the Yunxiao Sect to let Elder Lin and Lin Feng off on ount of their master and disciple rtions¡­


    ¡°Elder Lin, do you think that you will able to live after saving Ning Luo today?¡± Obviously, Ye Qingtang saw through all of Elder Lin¡¯s calctions.


    ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± Elder Lin scoffed. ¡°Ye Qingtang, you truly shocked me. You understood the Paragon Skill as a red spirit root and advanced to the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two in such a short span of time¡­ It is a pity that you have depleted almost all your primordial qi after the battle with Ning Luo earlier on. I don¡¯t need any effort to kill you now.¡±


    Elder Lin had been hiding for a long time and witnessed the entire battle between Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo. Thus, he was certain that Ye Qingtang¡¯s primordial qi was already exhausted, and she was not his opponent.


    Qin Huan, Zhu Changge, and the rest were utterly taken aback.


    Previously, they were unaware of the identity of Ning Luo and Fu Lingtian until they found out from Elder Lin that they were actually from Yunxiao Sect¡­


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply at that moment.


    As what Elder Lin said, she had used too much primordial qi because of the Ultimate Origin Skill just now.


    Talking so much crap with Elder Lin was merely her using it as an opportunity to recover her primordial qi.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, how would I give you a chance to turn your fate around?!¡± Then, Elder Lin hollered in fury and rammed a palm towards Ye Qingtang.


    Noticing the situation, the Xuanling Sect disciples were shocked. They originally wanted to stop it, but Elder Lin was too fast, and they could not react in time.


    ¡°Careful, Junior Sister Ye!¡± Zhu Changge shouted.


    Without Zhu Changge¡¯s reminder, Ye Qingtang had already dodged to a few meters away.


    <em>nk!</em>


    A long knife appeared in Elder Lin¡¯s hand.


    Elder Lin chased after Ye Qingtang swiftly as he brandished the knife.


    The knife aura swept across the surrounding imposingly.


    Since Ye Qingtang did not have sufficient primordial qi in her body, she did not dare to counter-attack with full force and could only fight as she retreated.


    Unconsciously, the Demonic Blood Sword had already blocked over ten moves from Elder Lin, and Ye Qingtang was in the disadvantage afterward.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you must die today!¡± Elder Lin sneered. ¡°I heard Ning Luo say that the Holy Lady of Yunxiao Sect, Ye You, seems to have some enmity with you¡­ You should feel honored that I¡¯m using your head to exchange for the lives of Lin Feng and mine!¡±


    ¡°Old ignorant fellow!¡± A glint shone in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and the Demonic Blood Sword was shed down instantly.


    <em>ng!</em>


    As the knife and sword shed, sparks were ignited, and a formless st of air cracked the ground as though it was a physical object.


    After a hundred moves, Ye Qingtang¡¯s primordial qi was almostpletely depleted while Elder Lin¡¯s courage mounted as the battle progressed.


    If Ye Qingtang had enough primordial qi, killing Elder Lin was extremely easy. Yet, helplessly¡­


    ¡°Haha. Ye Qingtang, even if you are a genius, you still have to die in my hands today.¡± Elder Lin grasped the best time and used the knife aura to shake Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent as she recovered her primordial qi rapidly.


    ¡°Death is already near at hand, but you still wish to recover your primordial qi and fight with me again?!¡± Elder Lin walked towards Ye Qingtang in big strides as the long knife in his hand ttered.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Noticing the situation, Zhu Changge wanted to rush forward.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhu, it¡¯s best to not act rashly.¡± Lin Feng blocked in front of Zhu Changge.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Zhu Changge pushed Lin Feng to the ground in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qin Huan dashed forward and kicked Lin Feng¡¯s face.

 Chapter 489 - Elder Lin (4)

    Chapter 489: Elder Lin (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Master¡­ No. You have already betrayed the sect and no longer are my Master!¡± Then, Zhu Changge flew to the front of Ye Qingtang and red at Elder Lin as he said in anger. ¡°On ount that you have taught me, I persuade you to turn round. Whatys ahead is a sea of misery without any shore. If you still don¡¯t stop now, you will be beyond redemption!¡±


    As he spoke, the other Xuanling Sect disciples rushed forward at the same time and protected Ye Qingtang behind them.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Elder Lin bellowed coldly. In an instant, the disciples were sent flying from his endless martial aura.


    Given the skills of Zhu Changge and these inner sect disciples, it was impossible for them to block a sect elder.


    Although they wanted to protect Ye Qingtang¡¯s, the gap between their skills and Elder Lin¡¯s was too wide. There was no battle to begin with¡­


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I want to see who can save you today!¡± Elder Lin looked at Ye Qingtang with an icyugh as though he had already beheaded Ye Qingtang.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    As he finished his sentence, his long knife was shed towards Ye Qingtang once again.


    However, as the knife was halfway in its motion, an unknowing evil force emerged in Elder Lin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Instinctively, Elder Lin stopped in his tracks and looked down at his chest.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Almost at the same time Elder Lin looked down, a horrifying explosive sound reverberated in the air of the scene.


    A cloud of dust was spinning in the wind, and the entire view was covered by the dust.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the cloud of dust ahead with a strange expression. Expressions of confusion were etched on her face.


    <em>Why did that Elder Lin suddenly explode out of nowhere¡­</em>


    Ye Qingtang walked forward slowly and picked up a broken shard on the ground.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang inspected the shard of ss in her hand, and there was an expression of surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°Revolving Soul Orb?!¡±


    The broken shard in her hands seemed extremely familiar to her eyes, and she quickly recalled that it seemed to be the Revolving Soul Orb that she handed to Elder Qin.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I clearly handed the Revolving Soul Orb to Elder Qin back then. Why did it appear in Elder Lin¡¯s hands today and even produce a spirit energy explosion¡­¡± Ye Qingtang tilted her head, unable toprehend.


    The Revolving Soul Orb was extremely rare on this maind. Apart from the one that she handed to Elder Qin, there should not be another one in Xuanling Sect.


    Moreover, ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s understanding, Elder Qin and Elder Lin had always been on bad terms, and Elder Qin would definitely not gift the Revolving Soul Orb to Elder Lin.


    Ye Qingtang was in deep thought for a moment and thought that there was only one possibility.


    Perhaps Elder Lin stole the Revolving Soul Orb when Elder Qin was unprepared, but Ye Qingtang still could not think of the reason for its explosion at the moment.


    ¡°What a great Blood Moon Sect Elder. When you gave me the Revolving Soul Orb back then, you probably already have calcted that it would explode.¡± Ye Qingtang sneered.


    However, Elder Lin suffered the result of that little slyness that the Blood Moon Sect Elder pulled in her ce.


    The dust faded away very quickly, and Elder Lin¡¯s figure appeared once again from it.


    However, Elder Lin was covered in blood while his hair was charred and disheveled. His abdomen area, especially, was badly mangled, and his left arm was entirely shattered from the explosion.


    At that instant, Elder Lin panted heavily, and his body trembled violently. Disbelief filled his eyes.


    He could not understand what exactly caused the Revolving Soul Orb that he stole from Elder Qin to explode and severely injure him.


    From afar, Qin Huan, Zhu Changge, and the rest were dumbfounded as they looked at Elder Lin.


    ¡°Elder Lin¡­ self-destructed?¡± Qin Huan was astonished.

 Chapter 490 - Elder Lin (5)

    Chapter 490: Elder Lin (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Self-destructed?¡± Another Xuanling Sect disciple¡¯splexion was nowhere better than Qin Huan¡¯s.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Aghast filled Lin Feng, and he wanted to rush to Elder Lin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qin Huan heavily punched Lin Feng on the face.


    Before this, Qin Huan obtained something good when he was out on a mission in a mountain, and, thus, his skills escted, and he was promoted as an inner sect disciple as an exception. The current Lin Feng was no longer Qin Huan¡¯s opponent and had no power to retaliate.


    Once again, Lin Feng copsed on the ground from Qin Huan¡¯s punch and was unable to stand up.


    Looking at Elder Lin¡¯s miserable appearance, Ning Luo had an undetectable scoff in his eyes.


    At that instant, Elder Lin was like someone who was about to die. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and was heavily injured and extremely frail.


    With the Demonic Blood Sword in hand, Ye Qingtang walked towards Elder Lin slowly, and her lips curled. ¡°Elder Lin, I wonder if you still want to use my life in exchange for the safety of Lin Feng and yourself.¡±


    Color drained from Elder Lin¡¯s face as he saw the murderous intent in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    He was severely injured by the Revolving Soul Orb and no longer had anybat power left. Even if Ye Qingtang did not have sufficient primordial qi, it was extremely easy to kill him¡­


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ I am a Xuanling Sect elder¡­ You¡­¡± Elder Lin dragged his damaged body and stumbled backward.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ye Qingtang sneered. ¡°But I remember that you have already betrayed Xuanling Sect. I¡¯m afraid it is inappropriate to call yourself a sect elder now.¡±


    In reality, Ye Qingtang already had the resolve to kill him regardless of whether he betrayed the sect.


    In her previous life, after the secret of her Heart of the Demon God was revealed, Elder Lin tried to assassinate her once. Had Yun Shu not rushed there in time and used his life to protect her, she would have died in his hands.


    Unable to seed, Elder Lin subsequently spread the secret of Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heart of the Demon God and caused her to be chased after for her life for over three hundred years by numerous forces who wished to obtain the Heart of the Demon God!


    How could Ye Qingtang forget this blood feud?


    Ye Qingtang was also a reasonable person. Since it was a debt her the previous life, she would seek revenge in this one¡­


    ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Qingtang¡­ What¡­ What do you¡­ want¡­ to do!¡± Fear ultimately appeared on Elder Lin¡¯s face as he saw the intensification of the murderous expression in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Like a fiendish demon from the abyss, Ye Qingtang shed her Demonic Blood Sword across, which was her most direct response.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    The Demonic Blood Sword pierced through Elder Lin¡¯s chest instantly.


    Elder Lin turned pale and let out a miserable scream.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± There was a sinister smile on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she twisted the Demonic Blood Sword gently.


    ¡°Ah¡­.!¡± Elder Lin screamed like that of a ughtered pig.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang withdrew the Demonic Blood Sword and chopped off Elder Lin¡¯s head.


    Not far away, Zhu Changge turned around, unwilling and unable to bear the tragic sight.


    After all, Elder Lin was once his Master.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Lin Feng shouted from the top of his lungs as he red at Ye Qingtang, wanting to tear her into pieces.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Qin Huan¡¯s fist rammed on Lin Feng¡¯s face like raindrops. With a few punches and kicks, Lin Feng passed out.


    After killing Elder Lin, Ye Qingtang walked towards Ning Luo with great strides.


    No matter what, Ning Luo must not be allowed to leave this ce alive today!


    At that moment, Ning Luo looked at Ye Qingtang and chuckled. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re indeed amazing. Even Elder Lin died in your hands.¡±

 Chapter 491 - Yunxiao Sect Disciples (1)

    Chapter 491: Yunxiao Sect Disciples (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You¡¯re next,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ning Luo shook his head. ¡°Junior Sister Ye, don¡¯t speak too confidently. You want to kill me but have missed the best opportunity to do so.¡±


    As Ning Luo finished his sentence, two figures descended from the sky.


    The iers were a male and female who were both donned in long white robes with embroidery of two unusual clouds on the chest area.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect disciples?!¡±


    Zhu Changge was astonished.


    The pair of people before him were both Yunxiao Sect¡¯s inner sect disciples, who possessed unfathomable martial skills!


    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re really useless, Ning Luo. As Yunxiao Sect¡¯s inner sect disciple, you¡¯re cornered to such a situation by Xuanling Sect disciples!¡± the male in the lead said coldly and cast Ning Luo a look from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Haha. Senior Brother Zhuo is right. I am all to me for being useless and having to trouble you and Senior Sister Yue to help me.¡± Ning Luo chuckled.


    The girl who was addressed as Senior Sister Yue looked at Ning Luo indifferently without saying anything.


    ¡°Whatever. Since we are here, let¡¯s kill all these Xuanling Sect disciples, and we will bring you back to the sect afterward.¡± Senior Brother Zhuo looked across Ye Qingtang and the rest.


    Then, the change of events had already exceeded Ye Qingtang¡¯s predictions.


    The primordial qi in her body was already insufficient, and it was almostpletely depleted after the battle with Elder Lin earlier on.


    Elder Lin just died, yet then came two Yunxiao Sect¡¯s inner sect disciples¡­


    ¡°Leave first.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Zhu Changge, Qin Huan, and the rest.


    ¡°No!¡± Qin Huan refused at once.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, how can we abandon you and leave?!¡± Zhu Changge echoed.


    ¡°You all leave first. I have ways to deal with this. If you all are here, it is a burden to me instead,¡± Ye Qingtang said seriously.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the Xuanling Sect disciples were at a loss instantly.


    They initially wanted to stick together through life and death with Ye Qingtang, but she said that they would be a burden to her¡­


    ¡°Forget it. Since Junior Sister Ye said this, she must have a way of getting out of this predicament. We will leave first and search for reinforcements!¡± Zhu Changge said.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you must be careful!¡± Qin Huan reminded.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s protection, the few people evacuated swiftly.


    ¡°Want to leave right before our eyes?¡± Senior Sister Yue sneered. She was about to chase after them but was deliberately held back by Ning Luo


    ¡°Ning Luo, what are you doing?!¡± Senior Sister Yue shouted furiously.


    ¡°Senior Sister, they¡¯re merely little clowns only. We do not need to waste any time here. The more pressing matter at hand is to return as soon as possible and notify the sect of this.¡± Ning Luo exined.


    After pondering for a while, Senior Sister Yue finally nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill this dog that¡¯s standing in our way first.¡±


    The ¡®dog standing in our way¡¯ which Senior Sister Yue said naturally referred to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yue, the primordial qi in her body is already depleted. There¡¯s no need to bother about this disabled person. The better option is to leave now,¡± Ning Luo said with a smile.


    After hearing Ning Luo, Senior Sister Yue¡¯s cold eyesnded on Ning Luo as she said coldly, ¡°Ning Luo, what are you nning exactly? You clearly know that this is the person whom Senior Sister Yue wants dead, but from what you said, you seem to wish to let her off?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Junior Brother Ning Luo¡­ Actually, you already knew from the start that Yue and I were here. Could it be that the battle with Ye Qingtang was intentionally put up as a show for us?¡± Senior Brother Zhuo asked meaningfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I found it strange. Your Paragon Skill of the Frost is already at the second level, but I saw that you did not use all your force¡­ Ning Luo, what are you nning exactly?¡± Senior Sister Yue stared at Ning Luo.

 Chapter 492 - Yunxiao Sect Disciple (2)

    Chapter 492: Yunxiao Sect Disciple (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ha¡­.¡±


    Ning Luo showed an evil smile and said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo, Senior Sister Yue, you worried too much. Senior Sister Ye You asked me to finish Ye Qingtang, but you wanted to step in. It should not work this way. Furthermore, Ye Qingtang caused me great injuries. I would definitely not let her go so easily. I will be the one to end her life.¡±


    After hearing Ning Luo¡¯s exnation, Senior Sister Yue¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion.


    Senior Brother Zhuo gave an ambiguous smile. ¡°Junior Brother Ning Luo, based on your second level of Paragon Skill, you did not use your full strength just now. It was obvious to me. Is it that¡­ you are obsessed with Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance and fell in love with her¡­ I shall warn you first. Junior Sister Ye You wants her dead. You should keep your little thoughts in case you provoke Junior Sister Ye You. No one will be able to save you then.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo, don¡¯t bother to talk to him. Ning Luo¡¯s beloved one had passed away three years ago. He will never be interested in another person. I don¡¯t care what he was thinking, but now, we should chop off the woman¡¯s head and bring it back to Ye You. Then, it would be missionplete,¡± Senior Sister Yue said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Senior Brother Zhuo nodded.


    The two people¡¯s aura of Martial Qi Level Three exploded in the surroundings. Ye Qingtang was engulfed by the wind and the waves created instantly.


    Ye Qingtang could only defend herself using her primordial qi.


    ¡°These two people¡¯s abilities are even higher than Ning Luo¡­ Even if my primordial qi is sufficient, I may only be able toe to a draw with one of them¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes and looked towards her space ring.


    A talisman appeared in her hand at the next second.


    The talismans were the treasures that the Yunxiao Sect Master gave to Yue Tiancheng. They sealed powerful array formations and divine skills.


    With the talisman in her hand, Ye Qingtang was confident that even if she could not fight off the two people, she could still run away.


    ¡°Such a pity¡­ I wish I can keep all these precious talismans¡­ One will be gone now¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the talisman and felt heart-broken.


    When Ye Qingtang was about to use the talisman, Ning Luo suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo, Senior Sister Yue, there¡¯s a Xuanling Sect elder approaching. I think it¡¯s best to handle him first.¡±


    Laughter filled his eyes.


    The two people then looked up and saw an elder walked over slowly.


    There was an elder about eighty years old taking slow steps over. He said, ¡°Young people should care for each other and be peaceful. Don¡¯t always try to fight and kill each other.¡±


    ¡°Venerable Wu?¡± Ye Qingtang sized up the elder and realized that he was the Venerable Wu from the Sword Spirit Workshop.


    As an elder who always stayed at the Sword Spirit Workshop for weapon refining, why would hee here¡­


    Ye Qingtang felt a headache. Even she herself also decided to escape¡­ now there was one more person to take care of¡­


    ¡°Another onees here for death.¡± Senior Sister Yue snorted.


    ¡°Old man, look at your age. You¡¯remitting suicide here.¡± Senior Brother Zhuoughed at the elder.


    Venerable Wu walked beside Ye Qingtang and smiled. ¡°Young people nowadays¡­ always need old men to take care of¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at him nkly. ¡°I did not ask you to look after me okay¡­ It is much easier for me to escape along¡­¡±


    ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t want to have your blood on my hand since you are so old. If you understand the situation, leave now.¡± The smile on Senior Brother Zhuo¡¯s face still remained.


    ¡°Where are your manners, son¡­ Did your parents did not teach you basic manners?¡± Venerable Wu sighed.

 Chapter 493 - Yunxiao Sect Disciple (3)

    Chapter 493: Yunxiao Sect Disciple (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Old bastard! What did you say?!¡± Senior Sister Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly became fierce and malicious.


    ¡°Nothing. Do me a favor, okay? Don¡¯t find troubles for Xuanling Sect disciples. Just leave.¡± The elder waved his hand.


    ¡°A favor? Look at how old you are now. Besides an old body, what else do you have?¡± Senior Brother Zhuoughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking to him anymore. Kill him together!¡±


    Senior Sister Yue flew over, and her Martial Qi Level Three aura was getting more intense.


    Ye Qingtang immediately got up and stood in front of Venerable Wu to protect him.


    The Martial breath on Venerable Wu was very weak. He was just one of the members at the Sword Spirit Workshop. How could he defend the attack from a Yunxiao Sect disciple?


    ¡°Young people, how dare you to bully an old man! I¡¯m already half-step into the grave now.¡± Venerable Wu made a detour to cross Ye Qingtang and walked towards Senior Sister Yue.


    ¡°Old bastard, this will be your death!¡± Senior Sister Yue shouted angrily. Her palm pped downwards and a huge cyan palm shadow came from the void, smashing downwards.


    The huge cyan palm contained unimaginable power, and it seemed that it could suppress the earth. The ground under the Venerable Wu¡¯s feet was crushed into pieces by the power.


    However¡­


    The Venerable Wu stood calmly and lifted his right arm slightly. The pressing Martial breath seemed to evolve into an ancient demonic beast.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    After a loud explosion. The huge cyan palm was crushed and disappeared.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Senior Sister Yue looked at the Venerable Wu in shock.


    ¡°Young people, you are too impulsive. Do you not know how to respect old people? Such a disappointment.¡± The Venerable Wu shook his head. He lifted his arm again, and a strong attractive force pulled Senior Sister Yue forward.


    The Venerable Wu clutched her neck and sighed. ¡°Such a pretty face¡­ Why are you willing to be a thief?¡±


    ¡°Old bastard, how dare you humiliate my Junior Sister?!¡± Senior Brother Zhuo shouted and took out a yellow-grade sword, piercing towards the Venerable Wu.


    The force was immense. It was like a wild beast that could destroy everything.


    ¡°Two young people bullying an old man together¡­ Do you not know what humiliation is?¡± The Venerable Wu extended his fingers.


    <em>nk!</em>


    The yellow-grade sword was held by Venerable Wu¡¯s two fingers.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Senior Brother was totally shocked. No matter how much strength he used, he could not withdraw his weapon.


    The Venerable Wu did not leave any reaction time for Senior Brother Zhuo. His finger pointed at his chest area.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Senior Brother Zhuo¡¯s body was like a piece of paper in the gust of wind, flying outward.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Senior Brother Zhuo felt his inner breath, and blood was flowing everywhere inside his body. His face was red, and blood ran over from his mouth.


    ¡°Enchantment eyes!¡±


    Senior Sister Yue murmured softly, and her eyes suddenly turned into cyan in color. It seemed that one¡¯s soul could be enchanted by the eyes, and his mind could be controlled.


    ¡°Enchantment skill?¡± The Venerable Wu sneered. ¡°Young girl, I¡¯m old enough to be your grandfather. How dare you use the enchantment skill on me?¡±


    The Venerable Wu then threw Senior Sister Yue outward.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo, the old bastard¡¯s mind power was too strong. My enchantment skill¡­ could not work on him,¡± Senior Sister Yue said and looked at Senior Brother Zhuo.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yue, Senior Brother Zhuo, the old man is not an ordinary person. We should escape from this ce first. If the Xuanling Sect elders reached the ce, it will be harder for us to leave.¡± Ning Luo tried to persuade the two of them.


    Senior Brother Zhuo contemted for a while and eventually nodded. ¡°Ning Luo is right. We should leave now.¡±

 Chapter 494 - Yunxiao Sect Disciples (4)

    Chapter 494: Yunxiao Sect Disciples (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe three of them jumped into the clouds and disappeared.


    ¡°Three children¡­ You just left like that? Such a disappointment. It¡¯s so rare for me to be involved in a fight. What a waste of my energy.¡± The Venerable Wu sighed.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Venerable Wu in astonishment.


    The Venerable Wu¡¯s cultivation level was so high that he could easily handle thebined attack from the two inner sect disciples of the Yunxiao Sect¡­


    Before Ye Qingtang could ask anything, a few shadows appeared.


    The inner sect elders including Elder Mo had arrived. Elder Qin and the Fist Faction elder arrived soon after them.


    Among these people, there was a middle-aged man in a ck robe. His Martial aura was too very intense.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect Master¡­ Li Yunfeng.¡± Ye Qingtang murmured thoughtfully as she stared at the man.


    Ye Qingtang saw the Xuanling Sect Master in her previous life as well. That was why she could recognize him instantly.


    ¡°Greetings, elders and sect master.¡± Ye Qingtang greeted them with hands folded.


    Elder Mo nodded slightly.


    The sect master and Elder Mo walked towards the Venerable Wu. They folded their hands and said respectfully, ¡°Grand Elder.¡±


    The Venerable Wu waved his hand and replied calmly. ¡°Ning Luo was saved by two of the Yunxiao Sect disciples. Return to the sect now and disperse all the disciples.¡±


    The sect elders immediately disappeared without a single word after the Venerable Wu finished his words.


    ¡°Grand Elder¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Venerable Wu in front of her. Her eyes were filled with astonishment.


    The kind elder that she knew for quite a while at the Sword Spirit Workshop was the Grand Elder of the Xuanling Sect¡­


    ¡°Qingtang, are you injured?¡± The Venerable Wu walked forward and sized her up.


    ¡°Grand Elder!¡± After knowing the Venerable Wu¡¯s true identity, Ye Qingtang immediately greeted him with her hands folded.


    ¡°Haha, young girl, I¡¯m not used to it when you are so serious. Just addressing me as the Venerable Wu will do.¡± The Venerable Wu smiled and waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Grand Elder¡­¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Venerable Wu?¡± The Venerable Wu smiled.


    ¡°Venerable Wu¡­¡± Ye Qingtang had to change her words.


    ¡°Qingtang, Xuanling Sect has reached the point of death or survival. You should pack up soon and leave,¡± the Venerable Wu said after a period long silence.


    Ye Qingtang knew what he meant when he finished his sentence.


    The Grand Elder knew that the Yunxiao Sect would not let the Xuanling Sect go this time. In order to save the disciples, he intended to disperse all of them¡­


    ¡°We shall return to the sect first.¡±


    A kind smile was still seen on the Venerable Wu¡¯s face.


    Soon, the two of them flew into the clouds and rushed back to the Xuanling Sect.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang and the Grand Elder reached the Xuanling Sect after half a day.


    A few thousand disciples were gathered at the inner sect square. Even the outer sect disciples were present.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Zhu Changge and Qin Huan surrounded Ye Qingtang when she appeared.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Qingtang, it¡¯s been a long time since west met!¡±


    Yun Shu and Lin Long also appeared.


    ¡°Usually, it¡¯s rare to see the inner sect elders¡­ Today, all of them finished their seclusion and even asked the outer sect disciples to gather at the inner sect square¡­ I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Yun Shu said.


    Lin Long frowned as there was an ominous feeling arising in her heart.

 Chapter 495 - Live or Die Together

    Chapter 495: Live or Die Together


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang held her fist but did not say anything.


    She still could not change the things that were about to happen¡­ Things that happened in her previous life could not be prevented in this life¡­ The Xuanling Sect would soon disappear from history¡­ She was unwilling to ept the truth.


    In her previous life, Elder Mo, Elder Qin, the Grand Elder, and most of the sect disciples were murdered within the sect¡­


    Ye Qingtang held her fist tightly.


    It was not enough¡­


    Still not enough¡­


    She was not powerful enough to change anything.


    If she was powerful enough, she could end the entire Yunxiao Sect instantly. Then, she would rewrite history.


    Only the weak would follow destiny.


    After a long while, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were getting firmer.


    She would never bow in front of destiny and surrender to it.


    Even if the sky were to be reversed and time flowed backward¡­ she would fight against it!


    Elder Huang of the outer sect suddenly announced. ¡°Tonight, we are not separated by the inner and outer sect. We shall celebrate the gathering!¡±


    Many disciples cheered after hearing that.


    ¡­


    At midnight, the inner square was aze with lights. A few thousand disciples gathered in small groups.


    Some were drinking delightfully.


    Some were waving their swords.


    Many disciples were exchanging their skills and experiences.


    Some of the outer sect disciples gained the courage to ask for advice from inner sect disciples after a few rounds of drinks.


    The inner sect disciples were also willing to share their experiences and pointed out the inadequacies they had.


    Ye Qingtang recalled the days she spent at the Falling Sky Valley as she saw the harmony among the Xuanling Sect disciples¡­


    Though there were conflicts, the bond between the disciples was always present.


    ¡°Things that are about to happen will happen eventually¡­ This is thest moment before the stormes.¡± Ye Qingtang closed her eyes and enjoyed the peace.


    The next morning at the inner sect square¡­


    The few inner sect elders including Elder Mo and the sect Master Li Yunfeng showed up.


    Yesterday, all the disciples gathered at the inner sect. Many inner sect disciples suspected that there were ominous things that were about to happen.


    ¡°All disciples,¡± Sect Master Li Yunfeng said as he scanned through the crowd. ¡°The sect has decided to disperse the inner and the outer sect.¡±


    All disciples were shocked as they could not believe what they just heard.


    Both the inner and outer sect disciples thought that they heard it wrong.


    The Xuanling Sect was going to disperse the inner and the outer sect?


    Loud discussions arose at the square.


    ¡°Sect Master, may I know why is it so?!¡±


    ¡°Why does the Xuanling Sect want to disperse the inner and outer sect?!¡±


    Some of the senior inner sect disciples asked.


    Li Yunfeng was silent for a while and then sighed. ¡°There is an unavoidable cmity that is going to happen to the Xuanling Sect. It may mark the end of our sect. To prevent unnecessary sacrifices, we need to disperse you.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡¯s cmity?!¡±


    Many inner sect disciples were stunned.


    The few inner sect elders also did not hold back and exined the truth.


    Since they had decided to disperse the inner and outer sect disciples, they had to exin everything clearly.


    The whole square was silent.


    After a long time, one of the inner sect disciples shouted, ¡°I joined the Xuanling Sect when I was twelve. It has been five years now. Xuanling Sect is my home, and all the disciples here are my family. Now that my home is in danger, how can I just run away for my own safety!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Tao Ran is right. We are the Xuanling Sect disciples, and Xuanling Sect is our home. We will never leave the sect behind when our sect is going to face attacks from the enemies. If we run away, we will never find a ce to stand in this world!¡±


    ¡°I will either live or die with the sect. I will not step back no matter who our enemy is,¡± Ji Muyuan stepped forward and said.


    ¡°I will either live or die with the sect. I will not be afraid of any enemies ahead.¡± Zhu Changge stepped forward.


    ¡°I will either live or die with the sect. I will never run away for my own safety when the enemiese!¡± Feng Moli stepped forward.


    ¡°I am just an ordinary man, but I will never run away. I will fight till thest second for the sect!¡±


    More disciples stepped forward and pledged their loyalty.


    ¡°We live as the Xuanling Sect disciples. We die as the Xuanling Sect ghosts!¡±


    ¡°As the Xuanling Sect disciples, we wee our friends with sincerity, and we kill our enemies with our blood!¡±

 Chapter 496 - The Blood Moon (1)

    Chapter 496: The Blood Moon (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosA few thousand inner sect disciples were touched by the scene. Only a few disciples chose to leave.


    Sect Master Li Yunfeng wanted to disperse these disciples to ensure their safety. However, no matter how he chased them away, they chose to remain in the sect. Eventually, he had topromise.


    The loyalty that the outer sect disciples had towards the sect was much weaker. More than half of the outer sect disciples fled from the Xuanling Sect without any hesitation, including Lu Xiuwen and Su Wan.


    ¡°To everyone who remains, it¡¯s my Xuanling Sect¡¯s honor to have you guys here!¡± Elder Mo stepped forward and scanned through the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to join the Xuanling Sect in our life!¡±


    ¡°We are willing to use our blood to protect our sect!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll either live or die with the sect!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was also touched by the thousands of disciples who remained.


    In her previous life, most of these disciples were killed during the fight against Yunxiao Sect. They could not protect the sect, and neither could the sect protect them¡­


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye.¡± Yun Shu and Lin Long walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You did not leave?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    Yun Shu shook his head and said, ¡°Since we joined the sect, we are the sect disciples. If we leave the sect when it¡¯s in danger¡­ we will regret for the rest of our lives.¡±


    All sorts of feelings filled up her mind as she stared at Yun Shu.


    She would try all her best to protect the sect.


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse and noticed that the Blood Moon Elder was following a group of outer sect disciples, trying to leave the sect secretly.


    Ye Qingtang sneered and held the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s cor.


    He was about to rage but forced a smile after noticing it was Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not a Xuanling Sect disciple, and Xuanling Sect is about to face its cmity soon. I will definitely not fight for the sect. Why you pull me back?¡±


    ¡°If you leave now, I will reveal your true identity.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned and scanned the surroundings carefully. He was relieved after knowing there was no one around.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, if you want to die, then go ahead. Don¡¯t pull me along. The Xuanling Sect knew the secrets of the Yunxiao Sect, and they will soon kill everyone in the Xuanling Sect. Based on our abilities, it¡¯s suicide if we stay¡­ How about we leave first? When you are stronger, we¡¯ll find the Yunxiao Sect for revenge?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was trying to convince Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You can only follow me.¡± Ye Qingtang did not buy his words at all.


    ¡°I have to follow you even if you aremitting suicide?¡± The Blood Moon Elder frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ you¡­ That¡¯s so unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Do you still want the Bonded Soul Pill?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Bonded Soul Pill? You have it now?¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    He was longing for the Bonded Soul Pill all the time.


    Ye Qingtang held her chin and said, ¡°Not yet, but¡­ I have collected a few ingredients. If you listen to me, you will have the Bonded Soul Pill.¡±


    ¡°Not yet?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder gritted his teeth. He really wanted to tear her apart now. If he listened to her and stayed in the Xuanling Sect, why would he need the Bonded Soul Pill if he could not even guarantee his own life?

 Chapter 497 - The Blood Moon (2)

    Chapter 497: The Blood Moon (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ye Qingtang, I will not die along with you in the Xuanling Sect. Don¡¯t even think about it¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder sneered as he sized her up.


    However¡­


    He was totally shocked as he looked at her. His face was filled with astonishment.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder pointed at her, and his body shivered slightly.


    Ye Qingtang nned to use some effort to convince him, but she was stunned when she saw his reaction.


    ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder shook his head. He opened his eyes wide as he stared at her in disbelief.


    He saw clearly that there was¡­ a blood moon sparkling at her be just now¡­


    ¡°You have the¡­ Blood Moon Aura?!¡±


    ¡°Blood Moon Aura? Me?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and pointed to herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Blood Moon Elder was very sure.


    The Blood Moon Aura that she had and the blood moon at her be represented a very high position in the registration system of the Blood Moon Sect.


    <em>Pow!</em>


    Before the Blood Moon Elder could say anything else, Ye Qingtang pped his forehead and said, ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking with you?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was speechless.


    As the Blood Moon Sect Elder, how could he sense wrongly when he was so sensitive towards the Blood Moon Aura?


    ¡°Follow me!¡± The Blood Moon Elder turned and walked towards the back of the mountain.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what he was ying but still decided to follow him.


    They reached a river at the back of the mountain soon.


    A streak of Blood Moon Aura flowed out of the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s finger and swiped through Ye Qingtang¡¯s be.


    A blood moon appeared at the be immediately.


    ¡°You check for yourself,¡± The Blood Moon Elder said.


    Ye Qingtang lowered her head and looked into the river.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    She was shocked instantly and could not believe what she saw.


    There was really a blood moon at her be.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, how did you get the Blood Moon Aura, and where did this blood moone from?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked hurriedly.


    The Blood Moon Elder was confused, and Ye Qingtang was totally bewildered. The blood moon slowly disappeared.


    She was stained with the Blood Moon Aura out of nowhere and even had a blood moon.


    ¡°The Blood Moon Aura on you is different from the normal members. Even the blood moon is different from normal elders¡­ Even the Blood Moon Sect Elders may not notice that if they do not pay attention to. Only the Blood Moon Aura can reveal the blood moon.¡± The Blood Moon Elder murmured to himself.


    Based on the things written in the book of sect history, such situations would never happen unless it was the Blood Moon Lord from thousands of years ago who gave the blood moon using special methods.


    Such a blood moon could only be given by the Blood Moon Lord. Even the Blood Moon Sect master did not have the qualifications to do so.


    People who were given the power of the Blood Moon by the Blood Moon Lord thousands of years ago were called the Blood Moon Guardians. Their positions were above the elders and just below the sect masters.


    The Blood Moon Elder would never believe that Ye Qingtang was one of the Blood Moon Guardians.


    None of the sect masters had revived now, and the Lord had also disappeared for thousands of years, so the Blood Moon Elder suspected that the Blood Moon Aura and the blood moon that Ye Qingtang had were forged by a special potion.


    Such a situation was seen before. Thousands of years ago, a few hundred of super sectsbined their power to terminate the Blood Moon Sect. Before that, these super sects had invented a certain potion that could forge the Blood Moon Aura.

 Chapter 498 - The Blood Moon (3)

    Chapter 498: The Blood Moon (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosHe remembered that many super sect disciples disguised themselves as the Blood Moon members and fooled the Blood Moon Sect using the special potion.


    However, those potions could only help them to disguise as normal members. He had never seen a potion that could help Ye Qingtang disguise as a Blood Moon Guardian¡­


    ¡°Someone had invented the potion that could disguise one as a Blood Moon Guardian?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Ye Qingtang pped his head.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?! It¡¯s not even my business!¡± The Blood Moon Elder took a few steps back. Was Ye Qingtang obsessed with hitting him?


    As a Blood Moon Sect Elder, he was hit by a girl?!


    Ye Qingtang did not bother about the Blood Moon Elder and immersed herself in thought.


    Suddenly, she remembered the brother she had.


    The sworn brother that she had seemed to be a great fan of the Blood Moon Sect and even called himself the Blood Moon Lord¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she held the Blood Moon Elder up.


    ¡°I will fight back if you hit me one more time.¡± The Blood Moon Elder tucked his neck instinctively.


    ¡°Is the Blood Moon Lord¡­ still alive?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Blood Moon Elder shook his head. ¡°Since the fight between the Lord and the Ultimate Elder happened thousands of years ago, he has not been seen. No one knows whether he is alive or dead.¡±


    Ye Qingtang let go of the Blood Moon Elder. She shook her head andughed at herself. How could the brother she had be the Blood Moon Lord in the legend?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, did you have any contact with anyone? The Blood Moon Aura and the blood moon you have are the same as the Blood Moon Guardians. From what I know, there was a potion that could forge the Blood Moon Aura few thousands of years ago,¡± The Blood Moon Elder said.


    After hearing what he said, Ye Qingtang told him the things between her and her brother.


    ¡­


    ¡°What did you say? Who dared to disguise as the Blood Moon Lord?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted in anger.


    The presence of the Blood Moon Lord was like the faith totem of the Blood Moon Sect. Who dared to disguise as him?!


    ¡°The brother I have¡­ is a bit ignorant. If I meet him next time, I will ask him to apologize to you.¡± Ye Qingtang felt slightly embarrassed. It was really inappropriate to disguise as someone who was the faith totem of the Blood Moon Sect¡­


    She said earlier that he had to disguise as the Blood Moon Lord out of so many other choices¡­ Did he think that his life was too long for him to live?


    ¡°Humph! If he dares to show up, I will chop off his head.¡± The Blood Moon Elder sneered.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you are the most powerful, and you are the best.¡± Ye Qingtang tapped his left shoulder as a sign offort.


    The Blood Moon Elder took half a step back in discontentment. Did the girl just treat him like a child?


    Ye Qingtang was sure that the brother she had must have possessed the potion that could forge the Blood Moon Aura and the blood moon. He definitely applied the potion on her when she was not aware.


    He was the crazy fan of the Blood Moon Sect, and he wanted to drag her down as well?


    Let him live in his dream.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned for a second and then looked at her reflection in the water. She concentrated her primordial qi at her be area, and the blood moon resurfaced again. It faded as she released her primordial qi.


    A thought emerged in her head. She looked at the Blood Moon Elder and said, ¡°Just now, you said that the forged Blood Moon Aura and the blood moon belonged to the guardians level?¡±

 Chapter 499 - The Blood Moon (4)

    Chapter 499: The Blood Moon (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Around there.¡± The Blood Moon Elder replied unpleasantly.


    After getting the confirmation, Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes, and her lips tilted. She had thought of a bold n.


    ¡°Where is the headquarter of the Blood Moon Sect?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled and came near to the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Why did you ask?¡± The Blood Moon Elder frowned as he could sense her intentions.


    ¡°I have a n.¡± Ye Qingtang exined her thought softly by his ear.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s pupils contracted upon hearing her n. He could not believe what he just heard.


    ¡°How is my n?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°You¡­ Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re daydreaming! How dare you disguise as the Blood Moon Guardian and deceive the members to join the fight against Yunxiao Sect?!¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want the Bonded Soul Pill anymore?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°This¡­ This is not the problem about the Bonded Soul Pill. It is too risky. The position of the Blood Moon Guardian is just below the sect master¡­ How can you just easily disguise as a guardian¡­¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    ¡°Ha¡­ You are such a coward.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head andughed coldly.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang! Who did you call a coward?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted in anger.


    ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong? Was Yunxiao Sect not part of the sects that terminated the Blood Moon Sect back then? Even one of your Blood Moon Sect elders also surrendered to the Yunxiao Sect. You don¡¯t even feel humiliated?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face was gloomy as if Ye Qingtang mentioned his weak spot.


    ¡°If you¡¯re angry, release your anger on the Yunxiao Sect. What¡¯s the point of arguing with me here? Are all the people of the Blood Moon Sect cowards? No wonder you failed thousands of years ago.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed, and her face was filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Nonsense! Who dares to call himself the king when the Blood Moon Lord was present?!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said and waved his sleeves.


    ¡°Ha¡­ True heroes do not mention their past. Furthermore, what¡¯s the point of telling me who the king is? Tell Yunxiao Sect then.¡± Ye Qingtang sneered.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words did make the Blood Moon Elder feel slightly angry.


    When the Blood Moon Sect was in control of the world, everyone had to pay respects to them back then. What was Yunxiao Sect even!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to cooperate with me, then you can stay at the Xuanling Sect and wait for the Yunxiao Sect to kill you,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Qingtang seemed to be serious with her words. If the Blood Moon Elder did not agree with her, he might really be involved in the fight and die miserably.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I can only bring you to the sect division.¡± The Blood Moon Elder could not help butpromise eventually.


    At the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s peak, there were one hundred and eight branches and thirty-six divisions. The peak influence and power disappeared along with the fall of the Blood Moon Sect.


    Now, the Blood Moon Elder could only bring Ye Qingtang to one of the divisions.


    ¡°So, you agreed?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait for my death here. It¡¯s not bad if you can teach the Yunxiao Sect a lesson. Then, the bonded soul pill¡­¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    ¡°Rx, if you cooperate, I will refine the Bonded Soul Pill soon.¡± Ye Qingtang gave her promise.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang left the Xuanling Sect secretly with the Blood Moon Elder after a short while.


    The nearest Blood Moon Sect Division was at a remote ce in the North.


    Before heading to the Blood Moon Sect Division, Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder to Yunxiao Sect¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 500 - Stirring Things Up (1)

    Chapter 500: Stirring Things Up (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ye Qingtang, did youe to Yunxiao Sect¡¯s territory to court death?¡±


    In the Imperial City, the Blood Moon Sect Elder had a strange expression as he was unable to understand Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I have a sense of propriety,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    This Imperial City was only a distance away from Yunxiao Sect. ording to the memories of her previous life, there was a mountain outside this city which belonged to Yunxiao Sect, where many of its outer sect disciples cultivated at.


    As they talked, two young males walked into the tavern with great strides.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get caught. It¡¯s Yunxiao Sect disciples¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder warned softly.


    Although Ye Qingtang and he were in disguise, they still had to be cautious. If they were discovered to be Xuanling Sect disciples, the consequences would be dire.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang suddenly stood up and walked to the table where the two males were sitting at.


    ¡°Are the two of you Yunxiao Sect disciples?¡±


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang was beside the table, and she asked with a smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize us, Yunxiao Sect disciples?¡± one of them said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s correct then.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Yunxiao Sect disciple asked instinctively.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Then, the smile on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face disappeared, and she attacked the two Yunxiao Sect disciples without giving them any chance to react.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Along with the loud sounds, the two Yunxiao Sect disciples were sent flying from Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch.


    Everyone in the tavern stared in disbelief with their jaws hanging wide open at that instant.


    There was actually someone in the Imperial City who dared to attack Yunxiao Sect disciples?!


    Afternding on the ground, the two Yunxiao Sect disciples spat blood.


    Both of them were Yunxiao Sect¡¯s outer sect disciples, and their martial skills were merely around the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two¡ªsimr to Fu Lingtian. How were they Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponents?


    ¡°You¡­ You dare to¡­ provoke¡­ Yunxiao Sect!!!¡± One of them looked at Ye Qingtang, appalled.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up slightly. ¡°What is Yunxiao Sect even! I will spare you two lowly people today. Remember, I am a Xuanling Sect disciple, and my name is Ye Qingtang!¡±


    Afterward, Ye Qingtang waved and left with the Blood Moon Sect Elder, ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you are crazy!¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder shouted outside the tavern.


    They initially still had time to hide from those Yunxiao Sect disciples, but Ye Qingtang actually dashed up to beat those two Yunxiao Sect disciples into a pulp with everyone watching her!


    Ye Qingtang did not bother with the Blood Moon Sect Elder as her bright eyes looked far away.


    Three Yunxiao Sect outer sect disciples were walking side by side, who seemed to be returning from the mountain.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you can¡¯t be¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was shocked when he saw the unusual glint in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Yet, when he just spoke, Ye Qingtang shed across and arrived near the three Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    ¡°Are the three of you Yunxiao Sect disciples?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Are you blind? Do you still have to ask this kind of thing?¡± one of them said indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right then.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Before the three people could react, Ye Qingtang attacked instantly.


    These three people were Yunxiao Sect¡¯s outer sect disciples whose skills were far from Ye Qingtang¡¯s. Moreover, they did not have any precaution at all, allowing Ye Qingtang to seed easily. In a jiffy, three bodies were flung far away like kites with broken strings.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you¡­ How dare you injure¡­ Yunxiao Sect disciples!¡±

 Chapter 501 - Stirring Things Up (2)

    Chapter 501: Stirring Things Up (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I¡¯ll spare you three lowly people today. Go back and tell Yunxiao Sect that I am a Xuanling Sect disciple, and my name is Ye Qingtang!¡± Afterward, Ye Qingtang turned around and left.


    Noticing it, the Blood Moon Sect Elder chased after hurriedly.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, what deep-seated hatred do you have with Xuanling Sect¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions werepletely to draw Yunxiao Sect¡¯s hatred towards Xuanling Sect¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not exin anything.


    Everything she did today was not to harm Xuanling Sect but to save it.


    Deep down, Ye Qingtang was aware that Yunxiao Sect would annihte Xuanling Sect not longter, and it was no longer important whether she beat up Yunxiao Sect disciples as a Xuanling Sect disciple.


    What she needed to do now was to make Yunxiao Sect hate her to the core.


    If the n to pretend to be a Blood Moon Sect Guardian failed and she was unable to use the Blood Moon Sect as a bnce against Yunxiao Sect, she could make use of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s profound hatred towards her to prevent Xuanling Sect from being wiped out.


    At this juncture, if she made Yunxiao Sect hate her utterly yet unable to find her in Xuanling Sect, Yunxiao Sect definitely would not act rashly. ording to her understanding of the Yunxiao Sect, they would definitely trap everyone in Xuanling Sect and force her to show up.


    As such, Ye Qingtang would have time to strengthen herself and return to Xuanling Sect to rescue it.


    Ye Qingtang was aware that she was taking a huge gamble.


    With the hope of Xuanling Sect¡¯s survival!


    ¡°Go!¡± Ye Qingtang waved.


    A whileter, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder arrived near the mountain.


    This mountain was owned solely by Yunxiao Sect, and outsiders were not allowed to enter.


    There were many entrances to the mountain, and each entrance was guarded by two Yunxiao Sect disciples to prevent outsiders from entering.


    ¡°Whoever that ising, stop right now!¡±


    Two Yunxiao Sect outer sect disciples outside an entrance to the mountain shouted at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Are you all Yunxiao Sect disciples?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°No sh*t!¡±


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang repressed the two Yunxiao Sect disciples at the speed of lightning without giving them a chance to continue speaking.


    ¡°I am Xuanling Sect¡¯s Ye Qingtang!¡±


    After leaving that sentence, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder entered the mountain.


    In this half a day, Ye Qingtang severely injured over ten outer sect disciples and two inner sect disciples from Yunxiao Sect.


    From the words of a Yunxiao Sect disciple, she even learned that there was actually a Yunxiao Sect elder in the mountain.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s torture to extort a confession, the Yunxiao Sect disciple recounted that the Yunxiao Sect elder¡¯s personal disciple was injured in a mission, and because there was sufficient spirit energy in this mountain, the Yunxiao Sect elder brought his disciple here to recuperate at the fastest speed.


    After learning of the exact location, Ye Qingtang rushed there with the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, are you crazy!¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder paled. ¡°Forget that you beat those Yunxiao Sect disciples up, but you still want to provoke a Yunxiao Sect elder now. Do you know what cultivation realm those elders are at?!¡±


    Every Yunxiao Sect elder was at least at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Wanting to kill a powerful figure at that realm was technically no different from crushing an ant!


    ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder scoffed. ¡°Back then when my martial skills were at the peak, there was no difference between those so-called supposed sects and ants to me!¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then cut the crap.¡± Ye Qingtang headed forward quickly without bothering with the Blood Moon Sect Elder.

 Chapter 502 - Stirring Things Up (3)

    Chapter 502 Stirring Things Up (3)


    Helpless, the Blood Moon Sect Elder could only follow Ye Qingtang.


    About an hourter, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder arrived near a valley.


    Hundreds of meters away, a male teen had a paleplexion and appeared extremely frail. Sitting in front of that teen was the Yunxiao Sect elder.


    ¡°Li Jiwu!¡± A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw the injured teen.


    In her previous life, Li Jiwu was one of Ye You¡¯s trusted subordinates. After Nine Nights Dynasty was destructed, Li Jiwu followed Ye You into Falling Sky Valley and killed many of her senior and junior brothers and sisters!


    Then, Ye Qingtang took out the ck sword from her space ring.


    This ck sword belonged to Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s disciple, Yue Tiancheng.


    After killing Yue Tiancheng that day, this sword became her spoils of war.


    Apart from the ck sword, Ye Qingtang also took out a talisman from her space ring.


    ¡°Array Formation in a talisman?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked askance at the talisman in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. ¡°From the level of this array formation in a talisman, it is at least from a Yunxiao Sect elder or Sect Master. However, it is so much lousier than mine.¡±


    As though she could no longer tolerate the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s nagging, she stretched a hand out towards the Blood Moon Sect Elder with an annoyed expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder was confused.


    ¡°Give me your higher level Array Formation in a talisman,¡¯ Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°How would I have it!¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have it?¡± Ye Qingtangughed in frustration towards the Blood Moon Sect Elder. ¡°You don¡¯t have it, yet you have been rattling away on and on?¡±


    Ye Qingtang no longer bothered with him andbined the talisman and Yue Tiancheng¡¯s ck sword together. Right after, Ye Qingtang condensed all her primordial qi. Swoosh!


    A sharp sound pierced the air as the ck sword was tossed towards Li Jiwu.


    At the same time, the Yunxiao Sect elder beside Li Jiwu opened his eyes suddenly. There was a cold glint in his eyes as he looked towards the ck sword that was as fast as an arrow.


    ¡°Which impudent person is it!¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder hollered furiously, and it was as though the air came toa still.


    Then, the Yunxiao Sect elder lifted his right arm and grabbed the ck sword.


    However¡­


    The talisman on the sword suddenly burned on its own. In an instant, the ck sword seemed to hide in the void, disappearing right before his eyes.


    The Yunxiao Sect elder¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he was in disbelief. ¡°Array Formation in a talisman¡­ This is¡­ the Concealed Breath Spell?!¡±


    Apart from concealing one¡¯s breath, the supposed Concealed Breath Spell could even allow one to achieve invisibility for a short time.


    Poof!


    Before the Yunxiao Sect elder could react, the ck sword appeared once again, but it had already pierced through Li Jiwu¡¯s chest.


    Li Jiwu widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at his chest in aghast.


    There was a crimson hole in his chest at the ce where his heart was pierced through together.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    Large gushes of blood were spat out from Li Jiwu¡¯s mouth, dyeing the entire floor into a bright red.


    ¡°Jiwu!¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder clutched onto Li Jiwu, grief-stricken.


    Li Jiwu¡¯s was extremely talented in martial skills and had been the Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s disciple since young when he cultivated beside him. Never had the Yunxiao Sect Elder expected that¡­


    Li Jiwu¡¯s lips moved a little and parted, wanting to say something, but only blood surged out of his mouth. Eventually, Li Jiwu moved for a moment and died.

 Chapter 503 - Stirring Things Up (4)

    Chapter 503 Stirring Things Up (4)


    ¡°Jiwu¡­ Jiwu!!¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder looked at his most doted disciple and screamed at the sky.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang sneered coldly as she seeded with one attack.


    In her previous life, Li Jiwu was Ye You¡¯s dog andmitted countless atrocities. ying him one-shot was really letting him off lightly.


    The Yunxiao Sect elder stood up swiftly and lifted his right arm to suck the ck sword that pierced through Li Jiwu¡¯s heart into his palm.


    ¡°Evesting Hatred Sword?!¡± Yunxiao Sect elder was slightly taken aback after inspecting the sword in his hand.


    He naturally recognized the Evesting Hatred Sword; it belonged to Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s small disciple, Yue Tiancheng.


    ¡°Yue Tiancheng?!¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder¡¯s face darkened. The Concealed Breath Curse previously clearly had the appearance of an Array Formation in a talisman, and the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master bestowed Yue Tiancheng with many array formations in talismans, including the Concealed Breath Curse, when he headed out the other time.


    However, the Yunxiao Sect elder could not think of a reason as to why Yue Tiancheng would suddenly attack Li Jiwu.


    Although Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciples were not really on good terms and it was not rare for disciples to assassinate those whom they had overly-deep conflicts with, how audacious was it for Yue Tiancheng to kill his favorite disciple with the Array Formation in a talisman in front of him?!


    The Yunxiao Sect elder disappeared from the spot immediately and turned into an aurora as he flew forward.


    Sensing that the Yunxiao Sect elder¡¯s aura was closing in, the Blood Moon Sect Elder¡¯s expression changed subtly, and he looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°This is not good¡­ Let¡¯s flee quickly!¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground.


    No matter how fast they were, it was impossible for them to be faster than the Yunxiao Sect Elder, and fleeing was simply useless.


    Swoosh!


    As the Blood Moon Elder spoke, the Yunxiao Sect Elder had already appeared in front of them.


    The Yunxiao Sect Elder sized up Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder condescendingly.


    Earlier, he suspected that it was probably not Yue Tiancheng, and looking at the people right now, his suspicion was indeed right.


    ¡°Who are you all! How dare you assassinate my disciple! Why do you all have Yue Tiancheng¡¯s Evesting Hatred Sword and Array Formation in a talisman?!¡±


    An infuriated bellow escaped the Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s mouth.


    Immediately, a horrifying martial aura transformed into a typhoon, enshrouding Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder instantly.


    At that instant, the two people in the martial aura were like lone boats in the vast ocean.


    Facing the Yunxiao Sect Elder who was at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, Ye Qingtang was not the slightest bit fearful as she scoffed. ¡°Yue Tiancheng? He is already a soul under my sword. The Evesting Hatred Sword and Array Formation in a talisman are naturally my spoils of the battle.¡±


    ¡°You killed Yue Tiancheng?!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder found it hard to believe.


    Yue Tiancheng was a Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple and was the Sect Master¡¯s disciple. How would he be killed by someone at Martial Qi Level Two?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up as she took out a space ring. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    ¡°Yue Tiancheng¡¯s space ring?¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Some time ago, Yue Tiancheng was sent to follow and assassinate Ji Yixuan from Falling Sky Valley, and, thus, the Sect Master bestowed him with numerous array formations in talismans. From then on, there was no more news of Yue Tiancheng¡­


    He never thought that Yue Tiancheng was already killed while his Evesting Hatred Sword and the Array Formation in talismans given by the Sect Master actually had a new owner!


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder roared in fury.


    A mere Martial Qi Level Two girl killed the Sect Master¡¯s small disciple and infiltrated into this mountain to kill his disciple, Li Jiwu, using the Array Formation in a talisman!

 Chapter 504 - On Oneself (1)

    <strong>Chapter 504 On Oneself (1)</strong>


    ¡°Old thing.¡± Ye Qingtang had no fear at all as she made eye contact with the Yunxiao Sect Elder. ¡°I am Xuanling Sect¡¯s Ye Qingtang. From now on, I will kill any of your Yunxiao Sect disciples that I see, regardless of the number.¡±


    At that instant, the Blood Moon Elder hid behind Ye Qingtang, and his face was rather pale.


    Who exactly gave her the courage to provoke a Yunxiao Sect Elder like this?!


    He was afraid that both he and the Ye Qingtang would die in the hands of this Yunxiao Sect Elder today¡­


    ¡°Xuanling Sect?¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s face darkened. They already found out from Ning Luo that Xuanling Sect knew of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s secret, and Yunxiao Sect would use a random excuse topletely annihte Xuanling Sect soon. However, what surprised the Yunxiao Sect Elder was that there was actually a disciple at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two in Xuanling Sect.


    The Yunxiao Sect Elder originally suspected that this girl was a disciple from the other super sects in Formidable Heavens Dynasty, but it seemed that his guess was wrong.


    ¡°You are Ye Qingtang, the person who Ye You wants dead,¡± said the Yunxiao Sect elder coldly as he recalled Ye You mentioning to kill Ye Qingtang when they talked about Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± A sinisterugh emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go back and tell Ye You that one day, I will find her and retrieve whatever that belonged to me from the start. Let her cherish this period of peace that is hard toe by.¡±


    ¡°Young one, you must die today!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder shouted sternly.


    In an instant, the martial aura flooded the area, and it was as though the entire mountain was shaking from the imposing aura.


    The Yunxiao Sect Elder pped the air.


    This p pierced the air, and its size turned into about dozens of metersrge. His palm was like the giant tip of a mountain, screeching with a horrifying sound, wanting to kill both Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder together!


    Swoosh!


    Fearless, Ye Qingtang took out another talisman from her space ring.


    As the giant palmnded, the talisman held in between Ye Qingtang¡¯s fingers burned into ashes instantly.


    Boom!


    Chantings sounded in the air as though it was the singing of the ancient gods, causing one¡¯s heart to quiver.


    In the next second, a Kingdom of God appeared and suppressed the Yunxiao Sect Elder rapidly.


    ¡°Kingdom of God Array Formation?!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s expression changed when he noticed the situation.


    There was a Kingdom of God Array Formation sealed in the talisman that Ye Qingtang used this time, which was even more powerful than the one Yue Tiancheng used to trap Ji Yixuan.


    Facing the repression of the Kingdom of God, the Yunxiao Sect Elder could only halt his intent to murder and retreat backward.


    However¡­


    The Kingdom of God covered over ten kilometers around, and the power of gods was hard to block, refusing to let the Yunxiao Sect Elder off.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Yunxiao Sect elder and uttered. ¡°Remember, old scoundrel. I am Xuanling Sect¡¯s Ye Qingtang and am also the person destined to annihte your Yunxiao Sect. If you have the ability to, kill me in the cradle before that happens. Otherwise, when I¡¯ve grown, I will definitely annihte your entire Yunxiao Sect!¡±


    Afterward, Ye Qingtang gave the Blood Moon Elder a look, and both of them retreated, disappearing without a trace.


    A long time after Ye Qingtang left, an rming rumble sounded in the mountain valley.


    The Kingdom of God Array Formation was broken by the Yunxiao Sect Elder and vanished into thin airpletely.


    At that instant, the Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s face was extremely dark as he looked at the direction that Ye Qingtang left in as though he wanted to devour someone.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡­ Ye Qingtang!

 Chapter 505 - On Oneself (2)

    <strong>Chapter 505 On Oneself (2)</strong>


    As a Yunxiao Sect Elder, he was extremely respected.


    In this mountain today, a Xuanling Sect disciple actually ughtered his disciple right before him. More than that, she spoke harshly about how she would annihte Yunxiao Sect in the future and even used Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s Array Formation to repress him!


    It had been tens of years since the Yunxiao Sect Elder experienced such humiliation!


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Sect Elder had already fled from the area near the mountain.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I was thinking about why you were so bold. So you already had preparations from the start!¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder looked at Ye Qingtang with fear still lingering in his heart.


    If Ye Qingtang did not have the Array Formations in talismans, both of them would have died without a doubt!


    ¡°If 1 didn¡¯t have this life-saving item, how would I dare to provoke the Yunxiao Sect Elder like that?¡± Ye Qingtang shot the Blood Moon Elder a look. He had been following beside her for so long, yet why was he still so stupid? How exactly did he be a Blood Moon Elder a thousand years ago?


    ¡°Haha. Ye Qingtang, I finally realized that you have a deep hatred towards Xuanling Sect.¡± The Blood Moon Elder smiled as he looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You killed the disciples of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Elder, used the Array Formations to repress the Yunxiao Sect Elder, and even reported your background. This way, Xuanling Sect will definitely have to bear with Yunxiao Sect¡¯s rage.¡±


    Ye Qingtang snickered coldly. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t do this, do you think that Yunxiao Sect would not annihte Xuanling Sect?¡± The Blood Moon Elder shook his head. ¡°What you said makes sense as well. Yunxiao Sect knows that Xuanling Sect discovered their secret and definitely would not let anyone live¡­ I¡¯m only curious as to why you would take such a risk to provoke Yunxiao Sect and even reveal the secret that you killed the Sect Master¡¯s disciple without hesitation.¡±


    What was more outrageous was that Ye Qingtang even used the Concealed Breath Spell to kill Li Jiwu in front of the Yunxiao Sect Elder¡­


    Then, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°If you are a senior executive in Yunxiao Sect and hate me to the bone yet can¡¯t find me in Xuanling Sect, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The Blood Moon Elder thought for a while and replied slowly. ¡°If I hate you to the bone, I would want to kill you immediately and would not be in a rush to wipe out Xuanling Sect. | would keep them in captive first to force you to show up. With the lives of everyone in Xuanling Sect in my hands, would J still be afraid that you won¡¯te to rescue them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally smart this time.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    She was only fifteen or sixteen¡­ How was she this shrewd and able to devise such a scheme?!


    Thinking about it carefully, Ye Qingtang did not want to elerate the annihtion of Xuanling Sect. Doing this¡­ was to save Xuanling Sect!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, didn¡¯t you n to pretend as a Blood Moon Guardian and use the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s powers to fight off Yunxiao Sect? If that is the case, why do you still need to take a risk to provoke Yunxiao Sect?¡± the Blood Moon Elder asked. ¡°To be fully prepared.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were cold as she continued. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, Xuanling Sect would definitely be annihted once this n fails. However, if I acted as I did today, even if the n fails, at least Xuanling Sect still has a way out, and there¡¯s hope for survival.¡±


    It was imperative for Yunxiao Sect to annihte Xuanling Sect. As long as she was able to fight for a chance of survival for Xuanling Sect, she would even attract all of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s resentment on herself.


    The Blood Moon Elder faced Ye Qingtang squarely for the first time.


    In order to protect Xuanling Sect, Ye Qingtang actually wanted to carry all of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s hatred by herself¡­


    Since the first time he met this girl before him, he already knew that she was not simple. Yet, he had never expected that she could go to this extent, which was truly unimaginable.

 Chapter 506 - On Oneself (3)

    <strong>Chapter 506 On Oneself (3)</strong>


    Is she really only fifteen?


    Her thinking was so meticulous and extremelyplex. Even those old people who have lived for a hundred years might not match up to her.


    If she were a friend, she could provide an inexplicable sense of security, but if she is an enemy¡­


    At that thought, the Blood Moon Elder was in deep thought. Should he quickly decide to continue to wait for a chance to kill her with one strike or to¡­


    ¡°Go. It¡¯s not safe to stay here for long!¡± Ye Qingtang waved, bringing the Blood Moon Elder away immediately.


    After Ye Qingtang¡¯s departure, Yunxiao Sect was extremely infuriated.


    A person who imed to be Ye Qingtang, a Xuanling Sect disciple, injured more than ten outer sect disciples and two inner sect disciples while Yue Tiancheng, the disciple of the Sect Master who had been missing for many days, was killed by her. In the mountain, she assassinated an elder¡¯s disciple, Li Jiwu, before the elder using the Array Formation in a talisman that she obtained from Yue Tiancheng and even used the Kingdom of God Array Formation to repress the elder!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­¡±


    Within Yunxiao Sect, the corners of Ning Luo¡¯s lips curled after he heard the news. His deep eyes gazed at the sky as he mumbled. ¡°It really is getting more and more interesting. Grandfather¡¯s n is being carried out slowly. This piece ofnd is changing ultimately¡­ However, the appearance of Ye Qingtang is really unexpected. I hope¡­ you can live on. Ye Qingtang, we¡­ will still meet.¡±


    In wrath, Yunxiao Sect sent a total of fifteen disciples¡ªten outer sect elite disciples, four inner sect disciples, and one inner sect elite disciple¡ªon that day to go after Ye Qingtang and behead her to vent their anger.


    Considering that Ye Qingtang might still have array formations in talismans, the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master bestowed the inner sect elite disciple a talisman.


    The Great Perishing Curse was sealed in the talisman, and it would be difficult for Ye Qingtang to resist it even if she still had talismans.


    At the same time, the variousrge cities near Yunxiao Sect werepletely sealed, stopping the entry and exit of everyone. Furthermore, they put up portraits of Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder and made a public announcement that if any cultivators not in a sect captured or killed them, they could head to Yunxiao Sect to receive a generous reward.


    The same night, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder had already predicted that this would happen and thus did not remain there and headed straight to a Blood Moon Sect Division.


    In the most remote area of a mountain the next morning.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly opened her eyes as she looked behind her coldly.


    ¡°Someone is here!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said, rmed. ¡°Fifteen auras. Ten of them are at¡­ Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, and another four people are at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Thest person is at the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled after feeling the auras.


    With such states of cultivation, these fifteen people were definitely Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    Ye Qingtang had already guessed that Yunxiao Sect definitely would not let things go after sealing the cities but did not think that they would arrive so quickly.


    Evidently, her previous actions truly enraged Yunxiao Sect. And this was the effect that Ye Qingtang wanted.


    However¡­


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current skills, she could fight against the Yunxiao Sect inner sect elite disciple, but the remaining four inner sect disciples were also at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. If they attacked together as a group, there waspletely no chance of winning for her.


    She could not count on the Blood Moon Elder presently. Not mentioning the Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciples, he might not even defeat those Martial Qi Level Two outer sect disciples. ¡°Leavel¡±


    Ye Qingtang disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 507 - Hunt Down (1)

    <strong>Chapter 507 Hunt Down (1)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang did not use the Feather Formation Technique as the Yunxiao Sect disciples chased tightly behind her. If she flew right now, she would be toorge of a target, and it would be very difficult for her to escape once they targeted her. Thus, she chose to travel by feet.


    About an hourter, over ten young males appeared from nowhere and blocked Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°It is them!¡±


    The leader was a girl in a loose white skirt, who scanned the portrait in her hand andpared it to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t think that my luck would be so good. We were just trying our luck randomly but really met Yunxiao Sect¡¯s wanted person.¡±


    The other young males looked at Ye Qingtang with burning eyes and guffawed loudly.


    Yunxiao Sect had already promised the family ns in the surrounding cities that whoever captured or killed Ye Qingtang could head to Yunxiao Sect to receive a generous reward!


    ¡°We are from the Zhou family n of Du City. You offended Yunxiao Sect and better go to Yunxiao Sect with us obediently to receive your punishment. If you dare to resist, I¡¯ll behead you today!¡±


    The girl in the lead dered with a sharp voice as she looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± A glint flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes immediately.


    The situation evoked memories of her past life. She had been cornered into an endless hunt for her life for a whole three hundred years and encountered such a circumstance like today¡¯s countless times, and she barely escaped alive every time. The severe injuries that she sustained were innumerable¡­


    ¡°How dare you resist?!¡± The female leader shouted angrily. ¡°I originally wanted to let you live, but since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness, don¡¯t me us for being merciless!¡±


    Afterward, the girl gave a look at the people surrounding her. Howevet¡­


    Before these supposed family n disciples from Du City could take any action, Ye Qingtang unsheathed the Demonic Blood Sword with a sharp ¡°ng.¡±


    The moment the Demonic Blood Sword left its sheath, a demonic air emerged. Immediately right after, a blood-colored sword shadow shot across perpendicrly and crosswise.


    Puff! Poof!


    Those family n disciples from Du City did not even know what happened, but their heads had already parted from their bodies.


    Then, numerous skulls were uniformly in and strewn in the air by the Demonic Blood Sword. Large gushes of blood spouted out and dyed the ground crimson in an instant. ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    The leading girl and the few remaining young males were dumbfounded by the scene. The lingering warmth of theirrades¡¯ blood still remained on their body.


    ¡°Run¡­ Quickly run!¡± One of the males looked at Ye Qingtang as though she was a demon from hell. Astounded, terror filled his face.


    They initially thought that they were extremely lucky and could head to Yunxiao Sect to receive their reward after capturing or killing her. Never had they expected that they actually provoked such a monster!


    She already ughtered so many people just by unsheathing her sword. How were family n disciples like them able topete with this level of skill?!


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The female leader no longer acted as imposing as before. She staggered backward, and her voice quivered. ¡°Impossible! Yunxiao Sect said that the person to catch¡­ is a Xuanling Sect disciple¡­ How can a¡­ mere Xuanling Sect disciple¡­ have such scary skills!¡±


    The female leader could brag that the people she brought today were not worse than disciples of ordinary sects and thus dared to block Ye Qingtang¡¯s path. However, she never would have thought that Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills were not those of ordinary sect disciples!


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything as the Demonic Blood Swordnded.


    Boom!


    A blood-colored sword aura rushed into the sky like a fleeting shadow.


    The bodies of those young disciples were chopped into pieces instantly.

 Chapter 508 - Hunt Down (2)

    <strong>Chapter 508 Hunt Down (2)</strong>


    ¡°Have mercy¡­ We were cheated by Yunxiao Sect!¡±


    At that moment, only the female leader remained. When she saw Ye Qingtang walking towards her slowly, she fell on her knees and kneeled before Ye Qingtang as regret consumed her. ¡°Greed and the desire to plunder are your sins.¡± Ye Qingtang towered above the girl and looked down at her coldly.


    ¡°I beg you. Please let me off¡­¡± The girl had a paleplexion as she pleaded desperately.


    ¡°Before you want to kill someone, you should already have been prepared to be killed by others.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips parted, the Demonic Blood Sword never stopped and chopped off the girl¡¯s head instantly.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang experienced many pleads like this, and her heart softened too many times.


    However, most of those people whom she mercifully let off returned even stronger. Not only did they reveal her whereabouts, they evenbined forces with others and brought more disasters for her.


    Facts had proven that being merciful to enemies was being merciless to herself.


    This time, Ye Qingtang would never be soft-hearted anymore. Since others wanted to kill her, she would not be lenient! ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re ruthless, and it somewhat models my Blood Moon Sect¡¯s manner.¡± The Blood Moon Elder nodded, feeling gratified, and felt Ye Qingtang was a little more pleasing to his eye. The Blood Moon Sect waspletely sick of the hypocrisy and clemency of the so-called orthodox. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Pow!


    Ye Qingtang walked forward and pped the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why did you hit me again!¡± The Blood Moon Elder was suddenly mad. Was this damn girl addicted to beating him up! ¡°So full of bIlsht! Hurry up and leave!¡± Ye Qingtang shot the Blood Moon Elder a look. They were in this situation already, yet he was still so emotional?


    How exactly did he be a Blood Moon Sect Elder in his previous life? Could it be that he got in through the back door? After the whole saga with the family n disciples of Du City, the distance between Yunxiao Sect disciples and them was shortened. Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was grim.


    ¡°How far is this ce from the Blood Moon Sect Division?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°After leaving this forest, there is a wilderness, and our Division is situated there,¡± replied the Blood Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything more and continued to hit the road.


    Around half a dayter, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder finally left the forest.


    At that time, over ten people shed across them uniformly. The fifteen Yunxiao Sect disciples finally caught up to Ye Qingtang.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed when he saw those fifteen people.


    If he were at his peak, he could easily wave a hand and kill the Yunxiao Sect Elder while talking, much less these Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    However, returning to reality, he might not be able to defeat even a Martial Qi Level Two Yunxiao Sect outer sect disciple. ¡°Are you Xuanling Sect¡¯s Ye Qingtang!¡± The leader of the group was donned in a snow-white long robe which had embroidery of a golden cloud on his chest, the special symbol of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s inner sect elite disciple.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect? Ye Qingtang?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang who had put on a disguise on their journey and pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you all are mistaken. She is my granddaughter. I brought my granddaughter here to train, and I don¡¯t know anything about Ye Qingtang or Xuanling Sect that you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°She is your granddaughter?¡±


    After hearing the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words, the Yunxiao Sect disciples had strange expressions.


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± The elite disciple shouted furiously. ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re about the same age as her. How did she be your granddaughter?!¡±

 Chapter 509 - Hunt Down (3)

    <strong>Chapter 509 Hunt Down (3)</strong>


    The Blood Moon Elder was dumbfounded as he suddenly remembered that his current body belonged to that of a Xuanling Sect disciple, Zhou Qu¡­ Zhou Qu was only about twenty years old and obviously did not have an old appearance as the Blood Moon Elder originally had.


    ¡°Are you Ye Qingtang|¡± that elite disciple asked once again with a terrifying demeanor.


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re still denying even with death at the corner?!¡± The elite disciple scoffed, and he looked at the portrait in his right hand. ¡°No matter how you disguise yourself, I still can recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Since that is the case, why bother with talking crap?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mere disciple of a small sect, yet you dared to challenge my Yunxiao Sect¡¯s prestige. You must die today!¡± The portrait in the leader¡¯s hand was crushed into dust by the impact of his primordial qi.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The leader waved a hand. The sect ordered that he only needed to bring back Ye Qingtang¡¯s head, and there was no need to keep her alive!


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said.


    ¡°Whatst words do you still have!¡± The leader scoffed. In his eyes, Ye Qingtang was already doomed to die, and he was not afraid that she would escape.


    ¡°Before I die, I want to give you all some presents.¡± A coldugh emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    As she spoke, the talisman she hid in her hands already started to burn.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As the talisman waspletely burned, an enraged roar suddenly sounded from the sky.


    In the next second, over ten enormous ink-ck bats lew towards them.


    ¡°Array Formation in a talisman¡­ Psychic Curse?!¡±


    A cold glint flickered in the leader¡¯s eyes.


    The bats were formed using the magical powers of array formations. They were extremely huge and had a human face but the body of a bat. Just looking at them was horrifying.


    In at most a few breaths, the fifteen Yunxiao Sect disciples had already ughtered the enormous bats formed from the Psychic Curse.


    However, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Senior Brother, they¡¯ve escaped,¡± reminded a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    ¡°Great. | want to see whether they can escape from my hands!¡± The elite disciple clenched his right fist tightly.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder had already fled from the forest, and ahead was a wilderness that stretched as far as the eyes could see.


    There seemed to be no life in this wilderness.


    This was an ominousnd.


    Fear and uneasiness arose in the heart of anyone who entered. The breath of death had longbined as one with the air, and a chill lingered in the air.


    Every breath was torture to humans.


    The sand below their feet devoured the hope of the uninvited people without a sound as though it was living.


    ¡°Be careful. The Blood Moon Forbidden Curse has beenid on this wilderness. Even an inconspicuous grain of sand can consume the life of any living thing. If you¡¯re ufortable, say it early.¡± The Blood Moon Elder told Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Go quickly,¡± Ye Qingtang said without turning her head back.


    The Blood Moon Elder was slightly stunned as he stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s back view. Confusion filled his face. Ye Qingtang seemed to be unaffected by the Blood Moon Forbidden Curse. Whiz!


    At the same time, the Yunxiao Sect disciples followed tightly after Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder and arrived at the wilderness.


    ¡°This is strange¡­¡± The leading elite disciple frowned. ¡°Why do I not know that there is such a wilderness here¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it as well.¡±


    Not far away, the Blood Moon Elder saw the figures of the Yunxiao Sect disciples and snickered secretly.


    The Blood Moon Sect Division hadid a Hidden World Array in that forest a long time ago. Without the directions of a member of the Blood Moon Sect, it was simply impossible to find this wilderness.

 Chapter 510 - Blood Moon Sect Branch Master (1)

    <strong>Chapter 510 Blood Moon Sect Branch Master (1)</strong>


    ¡°Chop the heads of those two people first,¡±manded the elite disciple.


    Upon hearing the order, the Yunxiao Sect disciples dispersed instantly and charged towards Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder from all sides.


    Hiss.


    Suddenly, the sand on the ground flowed slowly. Almost in the blink of an eye, it formed a pair of shriveled hands like that of a devil¡¯s andunched at the Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    Caught off guard, many disciples were grabbed by the ankle. ¡°What is this thing?!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect disciples were appalled. The more they struggled to break free, the more the powerful was the grip of the shriveled hand.


    nk!


    Immediately, one of the inner sect disciples unsheathed his sword and used all his primordial qi to sh at the shriveled sand hand.


    However, this strike ignited a spark instead. The shriveled hand of sand was as sturdy as steel and was not chopped off while that inner sect disciple stumbled backward from the impact.


    Buzz!


    A strange sound red. Then, the shriveled hand of sand gripped on the Yunxiao Sect outer sect disciples tightly and dragged them into the sand immediately.


    The expressions of the Yunxiao Sect disciples changed upon the sight of the scene.


    Before long, the sand below their feet finally resumed to its usual tranquility as though nothing ever appeared.


    ¡°Set the Extreme Dust Formation!¡± The elite disciple shouted sternly.


    Swiftly, all the Yunxiao Sect disciples took out a white cloud g each.


    A blinding light erupted from the cloud gs.


    As the light faded, it formed arge, golden screen that enshrouded over everyone.


    Not far away, the Blood Moon Elder scoffed in his heart as he watched the Yunxiao Sect disciplesunch a big move. He subsequently turned to look at Ye Qingtang, who was walking ahead of him, and confusion and puzzlement filled his eyes. ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    This wilderness was a dead zone, and any outsiders who entered it would definitely be buried here.


    Yet, why did the Blood Moon Forbidden Curse in the wilderness not attack Ye Qingtang?


    On the other side, the Yunxiao Sect disciples who had set up the Extreme Dust Formation were not as lucky as Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°There is something unusual about this ce. Chop Ye Qingtang¡¯s head off in the shortest time possible and then return!¡± The elite disciple ordered.


    But before the Yunxiao Sect disciples took any action, there was a tremor in the ground.


    Below their feet, quicksand flowed across slowly, and a blood tide surged from within the quicksand.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡±


    A sinisterugh sounded from the blood tide, causing one to shudder in fear.


    ¡°Who is that!¡± A Yunxiao Sect outer sect disciple looked at the blood tide in the air and shouted strictly.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ How reminiscing¡­ Yunxiao Sect¡­¡± The blood tide in the air swiftly condensed and turned into a ghastly elderly whose entire body resembled blood.


    There was an extremely intense smell of blood¡ªas though it was a sea of blood¡ªon the elderly, which evoked fear. Immediately, the leader of the Yunxiao Sect disciples sized him up with a frown.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± The elite disciple¡¯s expression was increasinglyplex as he scanned the elderly, and ultimately, his eyes suddenly dted. ¡°Blood Moon Sect¡­ One of the one hundred and eighty Branch Masters, Blood Demon Branch Master!¡± Although the Blood Moon Sect had been annihted for a thousand years, no one would forget the times when thisnd was ruled by the Blood Moon Sect.


    At the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s peak, there were one hundred and eight branches and one hundred and eight Blood Moon Branch Masters. On top of that, there were thirty-six Blood Moon Division Heads, twenty-four Blood Moon Elders, and three Blood Moon Guardians.


    In that era, everyone was frighteningly powerful, and the entirend would tremor when they stomped on the ground.


    Blood Demon was one of the one hundred and eight Branch Masters who cultivated demonic blood powers!

 Chapter 511 - Blood Moon Sect Branch Master (2)

    <strong>Chapter 511 Blood Moon Sect Branch Master (2)</strong>


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    The elite disciple¡¯s expression changed, and he immediatelymanded.


    ¡°Leave?¡± The Blood Moon elderly cackled sinisterly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, just be a part in my body then¡­ Conquer the world together with me and witness my glory.¡±


    Then, the Blood Moon elderly turned into a blood tide once again, and a crimson light enveloped everyone in an instant. One of the disciples was nketed by the blood tide immediately, and his body melted into blood water at a visible speed before being sucked in by the blood tide.


    ¡°Save¡­ Senior Brother¡­ Save¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    The inner sect disciple who was captured by the blood tide stretched his hand out towards the elite disciple as despair filled his face.


    Swoosh!


    The elite disciple drew out a long sword and shed down at the blood tide without hesitation.


    Boom!


    With a strike, the inner sect disciple that was covered in the blood tide was crushed into pieces by the sword aura.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Yunxiao Sect did not change much in these thousand years. They¡¯re still so ruthless and won¡¯t let even their own people off¡­¡± The blood tide had already withdrawn from the inner sect disciple when the elite disciple strike. Thus, the elite disciple only killed his inner sect junior brother and did not injure Blood Demon Branch Master at all.


    Very quickly, the blood all over the ground was absorbed by the blood tide, and Blood Demon turned into a human form once again.


    ¡°Senior brother, could it be that this wilderness is¡­ Blood Moon Sect¡¯s headquarters?!¡±


    A Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple gasped. If it was really the case¡­


    Whiz!


    Before the elite disciple spoke, a giant figure like that of a mountain peak descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    A brawny man that was a few meters tallnded from the sky and instantly crushed the inner sect disciple who spoke.


    ¡°Not the headquarters. It¡¯s a division.¡± The brawny man stood up. His huge frame seemed to cover the entire sky, and he was nothing less than a giant.


    There was a ne formed using human skulls hung on the brawny man¡¯s neck, and every inch of his skin was like an iron casting that contained a horrifying explosive force.


    ¡°Now who are you!¡± An outer sect disciple was terrified.


    The brawny man turned around and looked at that Yunxiao Sect outer sect disciple.


    In the next second, the brawny man turned into a shadow ata speed that stirred up a gust of wild wind that blew the sand away.


    ¡°So fast¡­¡±


    The inner sect disciples were appalled. Although this brawny man looked cumbersome, his speed was even faster than that of normal agile girls!


    ¡°Have¡­ Have mercy!¡±


    The heads of the outer sect disciples were clutched in that brawny man¡¯s enormous hands.


    Hearing them, the brawny man was emotionless as he tightened the clench of his giant fists.


    In an instant, the sound of crushed skulls rang, and abination of red and white liquid seeped out from between the brawny man¡¯s fingers.


    Subsequently, the brawny man tossed those headless bodies far away.


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect¡­ One of the one hundred and eight Branch Masters, Soul Severing Troll!¡± A Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple eximed as expressions of horror were etched on his face.


    ¡°A few living beings finally came here, but you want topete with me.¡± Blood Demon looked at Soul Severing Troll andughed sinisterly.


    Soul Severing Troll did not bother with Blood Demon as he scanned the scene.


    Whiz!


    Without any nonsense, Soul Severing Troll threw a punch. Boom!


    A Yunxiao Sect disciple nearest to him was already dead from Soul Severing Troll¡¯s punch before he could even react. ¡°Run!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect elite disciple finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Previously, they had already heard that there were traces of Blood Moon Sect members resurrecting, but never in a million years did it cross their minds that they would actually encounter a resurrected Blood Moon Branch Master!

 Chapter 512 - Blood Moon Guardian (1)

    <strong>Chapter 512 Blood Moon Guardian (1)</strong>


    Just one Blood Demon had the ability to defeat them totally, much less with another Soul Severing Troll!


    If they still did not escape, they might not even know how they died!


    Seeing that the remaining Yunxiao Sect disciples wanted to escape the wilderness, Blood Demon cackled. ¡°Someone, kill all of these disciples.¡±


    As the Blood Demon spoke, the sand below his feet quaked.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, over ten Blood Moon Sect members donned in red witch robes walked out from beneath the sand.


    In the blink of an eye, these Yunxiao Sect disciples were drowned instantly.


    In a hurry, the elite disciple took out the talisman that contained the Great Perishing Curse which the Sect Master gave him.


    However, before he could release the Great Perishing Curse in the talisman, it was torn by a Blood Moon Sect member.


    In about fifteen minutes, all fifteen Yunxiao Sect disciples who were sent to take Ye Qingtang¡¯s life died at the scene. Warm blood stained the yellow sand red.


    While that elite disciple was powerful, it was simply not enough when facing multiple Blood Moon Sect members. Without the Great Perishing Curse, he could not even persist for a few minutes and was killed by the Blood Moon Sect members.


    After killing the Yunxiao Sect disciples, the Blood Moon Sect members headed straight for Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    They were about to kill these two people, but all of them stopped uniformly as confusion emerged on their faces.


    ¡°What happened? Kill all of them,¡± Blood Demon said rather impatiently.


    ¡°Branch Master¡­¡± One of the Blood Moon Sect members looked at Blood Demon, and his brows furrowed. ¡°These two people have our Blood Moon Aura¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Blood Demon was stunned and subsequently exchanged a look with Soul Severing Troll.


    ¡°They have our Blood Moon Aura?¡± Blood Demon turned into a human form and walked forward in great strides.


    ¡°Who are you all? Why do you have the Blood Moon Aura?¡± Blood Demon looked at Blood Moon Elder and Ye Qingtang and asked with a frown.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder hesitated.


    Although the position of Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll was lower than his in the Blood Moon Sect, he had a feud with them before. Moreover, he possessed the body of a Xuanling Sect disciple, Zhou Qu, and the blood moon on his be could not appear. If he said that he was a Blood Moon Elder, no one would believe either.


    Before the Blood Moon Elder thought of aprehensive exnation, Ye Qingtang beside him had a look of indifference as she dered coldly.


    ¡°Not bowing in respect when you see me is equivalent to looking down on me.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder froze instantly. What was this darn girl saying!!


    ¡°What¡­ did you say! Do you want a tragic death!¡± Blood Demon¡¯s expression darkened at her words. This girl actually wanted him to bow?!


    ¡°Blood Demon, although these two people have the Blood Moon Aura, they have a dubious background. Kill them.¡± Soul Severing Troll spoke.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Ye Qingtang yelled strictly.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtang quietly directed her primordial qi to her be, and a crescent moon in the shade of blood appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s be.


    Blood Demon was about to strike, but upon seeing the blood-colored crescent moon on Ye Qingtang¡¯s be, his eyes widened. The ruthless expression on his face froze instantly and was quickly reced with surprise.


    Even Soul Severing Troll was shocked.


    ¡°Could it be that you all¡­ wish to revolt?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up slightly, forming into a devilish smile.


    The Blood Moon Elder was shocked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s action but quickly realized Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention. Then, he cleared his throat and berated loudly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all going to bow upon seeing a Blood Moon Guardian!¡±

 Chapter 513 - Blood Moon Guardian (2)

    Chapter 513 Blood Moon Guardian (2)


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    ¡°Blood Moon Guardian?!¡± ¡°How can it be!¡±


    In that instant, the Blood Moon members no longer dared to move forward and retreated backward instinctively.


    There were a total of three guardians in Blood Moon Sect, and they existed in the sect since a thousand years ago. Their position was only right below the Blood Moon Sect Master and Blood Moon Holy Lord!


    Moreover, those three Guardians were personally appointed by the Blood Moon Holy Lord and had never appeared before others ever since the formation of Blood Moon Sect. No one knew of their names nor saw their real faces before¡­


    ¡°You¡­ You said¡­ she is a Blood Moon¡­ Guardian?¡± For some reason, Blood Demon was unknowingly anxious.


    Was this young, beautiful girl really one of the three guardians of Blood Moon Sect?!


    ¡°Why? Do you have doubts about my identity?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was as cold as a thousand-year-old cier.


    ¡°This¡­ The Blood Moon Guardians never appeared before anyone¡­ Why¡­¡± Blood Demon was bewildered.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Blood Moon Elder hollered furiously. ¡°Blood Demon, as a Blood Moon Branch Master, how dare you doubt the Blood Moon Guardian!¡±


    As he spoke, a red gleam erupted from the crescent moon on Ye Qingtang¡¯s be.


    ¡°The Blood Moon Crescent on her be definitely cannot be mentioned on equal terms with that of an Elder¡¯s.¡± Soul Severing Troll mumbled.


    ¡°This Blood Moon Aura¡­ and the crescent on her be are indeed possessed only by a Blood Moon Guardian. I can even¡­ feel¡­ the Holy Lord¡¯s remaining aura¡­¡±


    The blood moon symbol on a Blood Moon Guardian¡¯s be was personally bestowed by the Blood Moon Holy Lord and waspletely different from that of ordinary elders and members.


    After consideration, Blood Demon stared at Ye Qingtang with his mouth agape, and his body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Ye Qingtang red furiously, and her manner was utterly different from before. She entered the Paragon level in her previous life, and even if she still had not attained that level now, she could confidently and easily pull off the stance of a powerful figure.


    Almost instinctively, Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll kneeled before Ye Qingtang at once.


    ¡°Greetings, Blood Moon Guardian!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Blood Moon Guardian!¡±


    At the same time, the numerous Blood Moon Sect members kneeled around Ye Qingtang uniformly as though they were trained to.


    ¡°I was ignorant and did not recognize you and ended up offending you unintentionally. Please forgive me!¡± Blood Demon looked down as his body trembled.


    What kind of figure was the Blood Moon Guardian! Although a Blood Moon Guardian was not ranked higher than a Blood Moon Sect Master, both were appointed by the Holy Lord.


    If Branch Masters like them offended a Guardian¡­ it was a punishable sin!


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at the group of Blood Moon members who knelt before Ye Qingtang and then turned to look at Ye Qingtang, who put on an aloof and domineering stance. His lips twitched secretly.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother about the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s reaction and merely swept a look across Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll. ¡°You may rise.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Both people responded at the same time and rose slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only just resurrected. Let me ask you all, how is the Blood Moon Sect presently?¡± With hands behind her back, Ye Qingtang had an aloof stance.


    ¡°In response to Blood Moon Guardian¡­¡±


    Soul Severing Troll was about to reply but was pushed aside by Blood Demon.


    ¡°Let me say¡­ Guardian, I am clearer than him!¡± Blood Demon had smiles all over his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll say.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Guardian, although Blood Moon Sect had been annihted for a thousand years, the Holy Lord has bestowed the Blood Moon Aura to all high-ranking members. A thousand yearster, those Elders, Division Heads, and even the Sect Master will graduallye back to life¡­¡±

 Chapter 514 - Blood Moon Guardian (3)

    Chapter 514 Blood Moon Guardian (3)


    ¡°B¡¯Ilsh*t.¡± Ye Qingtang shouted. ¡°Do I still need you to restate the Holy Lord¡¯s divine power?¡±


    Blood Demon was extremely nervous after being shouted at by Ye Qingtang and said cautiously, ¡°Guardian is right¡­ I was being long-winded¡­ In this period of time before the Sect Master resurrects¡­ our division here has already expanded to thousands of members. Although it cannot bepared to when we were at our peak, it¡¯s still quite alright¡­¡±


    ¡°What about other divisions?¡± Ye Qingtang inquired.


    ¡°This¡­ Guardian, other divisions rarely contacted us¡­ It¡¯s said that they¡¯re pretty alright as well. As for the exact details, we are not very clear. If you are interested, you can summon the other Division Heads for interrogation any time when you¡¯re free¡­¡± Blood Demon said.


    Blood Moon Division Head and Blood Moon Sect Elder were both ranked higher than a Branch Master.


    For example, this division was managed by a Division Head. Beforeing here, the Blood Moon Elder had already told her everything.


    ¡°Blood Demon, invite the Guardian to head to the Hall,¡± Soul Severing, Troll said.


    ¡°Guardian, do enter the Hall to rest first¡­¡± Blood Demon smiled.


    The Blood Moon Elder was extremely conflicted when he heard Soul Severing Troll and Blood Demon addressing her ¡®Guardian¡¯ readily.


    Ye Qingtang did not reject the offer and followed the two Blood Moon Branch Masters in.


    After several hundred meterster, the entire patch of yellow sand slowly split apart, revealing a huge ancient pce beneath the sand.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder followed behind Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll and entered the underground ancient pce.


    Right after entering the ancient pce, Ye Qingtang felt an ancient air brushing across her face.


    This pce appeared boundless and was extremely huge, with Blood Moon Sect members in red witch robes everywhere. ¡°We pay respects to both Branch Masters!¡±


    Noticing the appearance of Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll, read it at w.u.x is wor od . S.ite only, the Blood Moon Sect members greeted with cupped fists. ¡°Impudent!¡± Blood Demon shouted coldly. ¡°The Blood Moon Guardian is here. How dare you pay respects to us!¡±


    ¡°Blood Moon Guardian?!¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect members were appalled to hear that. When they looked at Ye Qingtang once again, the color of the crescent on her be intensified, shaking the hearts of everyone.


    ¡°We are wrong! We pay respects to Guardian!¡±


    Immediately, the hundreds of Blood Moon Sect members guarding outside the pce fell on their knees and did a full bow.


    ¡°The uninformed is innocent. All of you may rise.¡± Ye Qingtang waved a hand.


    Ves!¡±


    As Ye Qingtang spoke, hundreds of Blood Moon Sect members were pardoned.


    ¡°Guardian, please,¡± Soul Severing Troll said respectfully.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and walk ahead.


    Not longter, inside the main hall.


    ¡°Guardian, please take a rest. The Division Head is still unaware of your grand arrival. We will invite the Division Head here¡­¡± Blood Demon said carefully.


    Ye Qingtang shut her eyes and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After obtaining Ye Qingtang¡¯s agreement, Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll finally left.


    At that instant, only Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder remained in the main hall.


    Although there was no one around, Ye Qingtang did not dare to converse with the Blood Moon Elder casually. Should the walls have ears, the consequences would be dire.


    Ye Qingtang had already learned from the Blood Moon Elder that he had always been on bad terms with the Division Head managing this division, and that was even more so the case for those two Branch Masters. They did not belong to the same faction, and, thus, it was inconvenient to reveal his identity. Moreover, after possessing Zhou Qu¡¯s body, there was no way the current Blood Moon Elder could show his crescent, and he could not prove his identity.


    Not longter, Ye Qingtang scanned the walls of the main hall.

 Chapter 515 - Doubts (1)

    Chapter 515: Doubts (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosShe discovered that on the ancient walls, there was a male with an unclear appearance standing in the sky with millions of Blood Moon Sect members bowing below him.


    <em>That person¡­ should be the Blood Moon Sect Holy Lord¡­ It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see his face clearly</em>, Ye Qingtang thought in her heart.


    She had heard about legends regarding the Blood Moon Holy Lord. Yet, after all, they were not from the same generation, and she never had the fate to see his true appearance.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord had a mysterious background. No one knew where he came from, and nor was anyone clear of how long he had lived for.


    It was said that when the martial culture just burgeoned on this maind, it was ruled by a brutal dynasty.


    Afterward, the Blood Moon Holy Lord came to thisnd and founded the Blood Moon Sect himself, wiping out that dynasty with a destructive force.


    Afterward, the martial culture on this maind weed a peak while the Blood Moon Sect was all the more supported by everyone.


    Yet, something happened afterward, and the Blood Moon Sect became the first evil sect and was eventually annihted by thebined forces of the powerful sects on the entire maind.


    Presently, the times of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s rule had passed, and the dynasties and generation had changed. Hundreds of sects contended for power, weing the era of the sects that persisted to this day.


    As Ye Qingtang was in deep thought, the heavy-sounding steps outside the hall pulled Ye Qingtang back into reality.


    Very quickly, an elderly whose hair and mustache were white walked into the main hall. Apart from Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll, there were a few other creatures with an imposing martial aura following behind the elderly.


    One of them waspletely wrapped in the blood-colored long robe. Not an inch of his skin was exposed, and only a pair of frighteningly-ghastly eyes could be seen.


    There was another girl who seemed to be rather young. Her entire body was crystal clear and exuded an inexplicable demonic air.


    The others appeared to be middle-aged and either had swords or knives in their hands.


    The martial aura of these people was as deep and immeasurable as oceans, and it resembled that of Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll.


    Ye Qingtang thought that these people were probably the Branch Masters of this division.


    The Branch Masters stood on two sides and did not say anything.


    A long whileter, the elderly in the lead spoke to Ye Qingtang with cupped fists. ¡°I heard from two Branch Masters that the Guardian has arrived¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder could not help but worry as he saw that the Division Head did not believe fully.


    ¡°Haha¡­ If it truly is the arrival of a Guardian, it is the honor of my division¡­ However¡­¡± The elderlyughed coldly as he stared at the blood-colored crescent on Ye Qingtang¡¯s be.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re doubting me.¡± A glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I¡¯m not doubting you. I just wish to ascertain your identity¡­ After all, the lesson from a thousand years ago is still vividly in our minds. Guardian does not wish for us to believe others easily.¡± The elderly smiled.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Qingtang said and nodded. ¡°How do you intend to prove my identity?¡±


    ¡°Guardian, your blood-colored crescent and Blood Moon Aura are indeed solely possessed by Guardians¡­ However, some sects once used a special method to forge the Blood Moon Aura a thousand years ago¡­ And because of this method, they infiltrated and hid in our Blood Moon Sect.¡± The elderly sneered.


    An inauspicious feeling arose within Ye Qingtang, though she continued listening to the elderly without saying anything.


    ¡°Afterward, the Sect Master obtained the Demonic Water and ced it in every division. As long as non-Blood Moon Sect members came into contact with the Demonic Water, the forged Blood Moon Aura on their bodies would disappear immediately¡­¡± The elderly scanned Ye Qingtang quietly.

 Chapter 516 - Doubts (2)

    Chapter 516 Doubts (2)


    Ye Qingtang remained seated at where she was. Aloofness remained on her face, and there was not the slightest change in her eyes.


    ¡°You wish to prove my identity with the Demonic Water?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± The elderly nodded with coldness filling his eyes.


    The Blood Moon Elder frowned slightly as he looked at Ye Qingtang beside him.


    The Blood Moon Aura and the blood moon symbol on her be werepletely forged, and the Blood Moon Elder was extremely clear of this.


    However, he never expected that this Blood Moon Sect Division still had remaining Demonic Water. He originally assumed that all the Demonic Water was destroyed along with Blood Moon Sect¡¯s annihtion back then. Yet¡­


    That year, hundreds of sectsbined forces and fought Blood Moon Sect together. To obtain information of the internal situation and topography of the Blood Moon Sect, they sent many disciples as well as high-ranking elders and used a special chemical to forge the Blood Moon Aura, allowing them to hide in the Blood Moon Sect sessfully.


    When the sects attacked, those elders and disciples who hid in Blood Moon Sect coordinated with the attacks, catching the Blood Moon Sect unprepared.


    Even though it had been a thousand years since the incident, it was, however, a vivid memory to the Blood Moon Sect members, and they never forgot it.


    Then, the Blood Moon Elder could only sigh. No matter what, the matter had already reached to this extent, and it was all up to Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck.


    It was not to say that the Blood Moon Elder was worried about Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety.


    Currently, he was already tied together with Ye Qingtang. If Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as a Guardian was discovered to be fake, he, who was with Ye Qingtang, would be nowhere better. At that instant, there was simply no way for the Blood Moon Sect Elder to prove his identity and would probably be shredded into pieces by the Blood Moon Sect members. In that case, his death despite being a Blood Moon Elder would truly be a wronged one.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the elderly in the lead, and her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re really bold. How dare a mere Division Head make me prove my identity using the Demonic Water?¡±


    Blood Demon and Soul Severing Troll exchanged a look, and suspicions arose. Could it really be that the Blood Moon Guardian before them was fake as what the Division Head said? If that was really the case, both of them actually brought an impostor back into the Blood Moon Sect Division¡­ ¡°Guardian, why would you be afraid to prove yourself if you¡¯re real?¡± Blood Demon¡¯s tone turned cold, and a ruthless expression could be seen in his eyes.


    Although there was no change in Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression, she was aware that things were not too encouraging.


    This Blood Moon Division Head was extremely cautious and shrewd that he never believed she was a Blood Moon Guardian. Ye Qingtang was also aware that her Blood Moon Aura and the blood-colored crescent moon on her be were definitely created by her cheap brother. Once she came into contact with the Demonic Water, the Blood Moon Aura and crescent would fade. She was in Blood Moon Sect¡¯s territory currently, and should her identity be exposed, the consequences were dire. This was a Blood Moon Sect Division. Apart from the Branch Masters, there was another Division Head whosebat powers were frightening. If the self-certification failed, she and even the Blood Moon Elder would probably be unable to leave this ce alive.


    ¡°Shuo Tianzang, bring the Demonic Water.¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang did not say anything after a long time, the elderly in the lead immediately ordered a detached-looking male who wielded a sword.


    The male turned around and left without saying anything.


    Not longter, he returned to the main hall again and handed a golden bottle in his hand to the elderly.

 Chapter 517 - Doubts (3)

    <b>Chapter 517 Doubts (3)</b>


    ¡°Demonic Water¡­¡±


    As calm as Ye Qingtang was, she was finally a little nervous at that moment.


    But she restrained her emotions very quickly. She must not make the slightest mistake at this critical juncture. She immediately nned a method to flee this ce with the Blood Moon Elder in the shortest time possible after she was found out.


    Before entering the division, Ye Qingtang had already memorized the topography of the ce. Thus, topography was not an issue. However, how was she supposed to flee before the eyes of these mighty figures?


    This was originally a huge gamble. If she won, she could ensure Xuanling Sect¡¯s survival, but if she lost¡­ perhaps, what she would lose would be her own life¡­


    There was only a fine line between life and death.


    ¡°Guardian, I hope that you can understand. After all, the three great Guardians of Blood Moon Sect never appeared before anyone, and using the Demonic Water to certify is for your good. After all, it is the only way for the Branch Masters and hundreds of members in the division to be convinced in heart and by word¡­ What do you think, Guardian?¡± The elderly had an ambiguous smile on his face as he walked towards Ye Qingtang with the Demonic Water in hand.


    Seated from afar, Ye Qingtang had an indifferent expression and never said anything.


    Currently, she still had a fine Kingdom of God Array Formation and a Concealed Breath Spell¡­


    Ye Qingtang pondered.


    Once her identity waspletely exposed, she would immediately activate the Kingdom of God to repress this area and use the Concealed Breath Curse to flee at the fastest speed. Although it might not seed, she could not wait for death either¡­


    Currently, Ye Qingtang was rather worried about the Blood Moon Elder.


    Although the Blood Moon Aura on his body was real, he was still unable to certify his identity as an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°Impudent! You are not allowed to be disrespectful to the Guardian!¡± The Blood Moon Elder walked forward immediately and dered coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it first!¡±


    Noticing the situation, the elderly looked at the Blood Moon Elder with a slight frown and chided. ¡°How dare you interrupt when I¡¯m talking to the Guardian!¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡± The Blood Moon Elder uttered. ¡°You¡¯re merely a Blood Moon Division Head and don¡¯t have the qualification to reprimand me!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elderly sneered. ¡°What is your identity in the Blood Moon Sect then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it.¡± The Blood Moon Elder waved a hand.


    He already had a n in mind.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s Blood Moon Aura was forged, but he was an authentic elder.


    He was not stupid and knew that he had to prove his own


    identity ahead of Ye Qingtang.


    Otherwise, once Ye Qingtang was exposed, these people would probably not give him a chance to prove himself or exin. They most likely would treat him as Ye Qingtang¡¯s aplice and kill them off altogether.


    He did not wish to die in the hands of his own sect.


    ¡°What are you!¡± Blood Demon red at the Blood Moon Elder angrily. ¡°The Division Head is talking to the Guardian. There¡¯s no room for you to speak!¡±


    Then, under the elderly¡¯s indication, Soul Severing Troll walked forward inrge strides and grabbed the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s cor, lifting him and bringing him to a side.


    Ye Qingtang was a little helpless as she witnessed the scene.


    A great Blood Moon Sect Elder was actually lifted away like a little chick by a Branch Master. He was probably the most wronged elder in Blood Moon Sect history.


    Simrly, the Blood Moon Elder was seething with rage. Back then, Ye Qingtang stopped him from possessing that little genius sect disciple and forbade him from absorbing other¡¯s vitality and strength. Otherwise, his current cultivation skills might notparable to when he was at his peak but should have been more than enough to deal with a Blood Moon Branch Master. How would he be bullied by a Branch Master like Soul Severing Troll!

 Chapter 518 - Paying Respects To The Guardian (1)

    Chapter 518: Paying Respects To The Guardian (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Excuse me, Guardian.¡± The elderly did not bother with the Blood Moon Elder at all as he walked forward and uncapped the golden bottle in his hand.


    Soon after, the cool Demonic Water was sprinkled on Ye Qingtang.


    <em>This is bad¡­</em>


    There was a change in the expression of the Blood Moon Elder who was lifted by Soul Severing Troll. Ye Qingtang¡­ still lost the gamble eventually¡­


    So be it that Ye Qingtang was going to die, but, in the end, he would be implicated as well!


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang had already taken out the talisman and hid it in her palms, preparing to use the Kingdom of God to repress this ce any time.


    However¡­


    About a few breaths¡¯ timeter, the blood-colored crescent moon on her be was still as bright as before, and there was not the slightest change in the Blood Moon Aura on her body!


    Immediately, the several Branch Masters¡¯ expressions changed as they stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief. Even the Blood Moon Division Head was surprised as well.


    Initially, he and the few Blood Moon Branch Masters believed this to be a fraud and that this girl who imed to be a Blood Moon Guardian was most likely an impostor.


    However, what made the Blood Moon Division Head and the several Blood Moon Branch Masters gasp in disbelief was that there was no reaction when the Demonic Waternded on the girl before them!


    This circumstance could only prove that her Blood Moon Aura and crescent moon on her be was not forged¡­


    Along with the rinsing of the Demonic Water, not only was the Blood Moon Aura on Ye Qingtang not washed away, the crescent moon on her be shone even more brilliantly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a huge change in the expression of the Blood Moon Branch Masters, and they were in utter disbelief.


    After the rinse by the Demonic Water, they clearly felt a shred of the Holy Lord¡¯s remaining aura on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body!


    ¡°How can this be¡­¡± The Blood Moon Division Head looked at Ye Qingtang with his mouth agape.


    The three great Blood Moon Guardians and Sect master were appointed by the Holy Lord and were bestowed with the Holy Lord¡¯s blessing. Thus, there would be a remnant of the Holy Lord¡¯s aura.


    The Holy Lord¡¯s aura was originally very obscure, but after the rinse with the Demonic Water, it would be slightly more evident.


    Ye Qingtang had already intended to release the array formation in the talisman, but noticing the shock on the elderly¡¯s face and the stunned expression on the Blood Moon Branch Masters, Ye Qingtang was extremely confused.


    Could it be that the Demonic Water was¡­ ineffective because it had been too many years?


    The Blood Moon Elder who was lifted up by Soul Severing Troll felt his heart race wildly. He could not believe the sight.


    What exactly happened to Ye Qingtang? The Blood Moon Aura and the crescent moon on her be¡­ were actually real?


    More than that, he even felt the supreme Holy Lord¡¯s aura on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    He involuntarily recalled the avid Blood Moon Sect worshiper whom Ye Qingtang mentioned before.


    An unfathomable thought emerged in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mind all of a sudden.


    In almost an instant, the Blood Moon Elder was already drenched in his cold sweat.


    He once said that he would definitely behead that avid fan who dared to impose as the Blood Moon Holy Lord if he saw him¡­


    ¡°Over¡­ Over¡­ This is all over¡­ I¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder trembled. If the so-called avid worshiper that Ye Qingtang mentioned was really their Blood Moon Sect Holy Lord and the Holy Lord heard of the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s disrespectful words¡­ wouldn¡¯t he¡­


    As the Blood Moon Elder was filled with horror, everyone had a surprised expression.


    ¡°I pay respects to the Guardian!¡±


    After witnessing that the crescent moon on Ye Qingtang¡¯s be shone even more brightly after being rinsed by the Demonic Water, the Blood Moon Division Head fell on his knees and knelt by Ye Qingtang¡¯s legs.

 Chapter 519 - Paying Respects To The Guardian (2)

    Chapter 519: Paying Respects To The Guardian (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°We pay respects to the Guardian!¡±


    Following right after the Blood Moon Division Head, the Blood Moon Branch Masters sessively kowtowed to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was astonished.


    She originally thought that her identity would definitely be exposed and she might perhaps die right there, but¡­ the supposed Demonic Water seemed to have lost its effects with the passage of time. Otherwise, the crescent moon on her be and Blood Moon Aura should not remain.


    Never would Ye Qingtang believe that the cheap younger brother she picked up on the road was¡­ the Blood Moon Holy Lord, the supreme faith of the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°All of you may rise,¡± Ye Qingtang said and secretly heaved a sigh of relief, though there was no change in her expression as she pretended to be profound.


    ¡°Guardian, I have sinned. I did not know your true appearance¡­ and even used the Demonic Water and offended you¡­ Please convict me, Guardian!¡± The Blood Moon Division Head hung his head low, not daring to look up.


    Offending the Blood Moon Guardian was a big sin. He was merely a Division Head and definitely should not have offended his superior like that.


    ¡°We have sinned!¡±


    Immediately, all the Blood Moon Branch Masters said at the same time, and they could not stop quivering.


    Looking at the reactions of all the Blood Moon Sect members, Ye Qingtang let out a breath slowly, though she still wore an indifferent expression on her face. She swept an aloof look across everyone and finally said slowly, ¡°On ount that everyone was thinking for Blood Moon Sect, this should not be viewed as an offense, and all of you are pardoned. Do not repeat it again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Guardian!¡± The Blood Moon Division Head rose slightly and let out a huge sigh. Simrly, the several Blood Moon Branch Masters stood up as well.


    The Blood Moon Elder looked up at Soul Severing Troll who still hold him in the air. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let your hands off me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Soul Severing Troll cautiously bent down and ced the Blood Moon Elder on the ground gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­ Previously¡­¡± Soul Severing Troll frowned, attempting to exin himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for more words. Since the Guardian has pardoned you all, there¡¯s nothing much to say,¡± said the Blood Moon Elder coldly.


    Soul Severing Troll nodded without uttering a word further.


    ¡°Guardian, may I ask who this is¡­¡± The Blood Moon Division Head looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°One of the thirty-six Blood Moon Elders, Hong Heqing.¡± The Blood Moon Elder raised a brow.


    ¡°Hong Heqing, it¡¯s you?!¡± The Blood Moon Division Head was taken aback. As the Blood Moon Division Head, he naturally recognized Hong Heqing and even had some enmity with him from a long time ago.


    If not for the fact that Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as the Blood Moon Guardian was solidified, the Blood Moon Division Head would not believe the Blood Moon Elder even if he reported his name.


    However, in everyone¡¯s eyes then, there was no doubt that Ye Qingtang was a Blood Moon Guardian while this person was following beside Ye Qingtang, and everyone would not doubt his words.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder red at the Blood Moon Division Head and scoffed.


    The Blood Moon Division Head was rather awkward. They had some grudges, but now that the Blood Moon Elder was following beside the Blood Moon Guardian, he probably would not badmouth him before the Guardian right¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang waved a hand. ¡°Our Blood Moon Sect just gained a tiny streak of revival and will not tolerate any internal strifes between you all. Any previous grudges will be written off here. If anyone refuses to ept this, you¡¯re free to reason with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow as you say, Guardian.¡± The Blood Moon Division Head bowed with cupped fists.


    ¡°I dare not to disobey your orders, Guardian.¡± The Blood Moon Elder bowed in respect as well.


    ¡°Guardian, I am the Division Head of this Division, Jiang Chen,¡± the Blood Moon Division Head said softly as he walked forward.

 Chapter 520 - Paying Respects To The Guardian (3)

    Chapter 520: Paying Respects To The Guardian (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°I know that already.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°So¡­ Guardian, do I bring all the other Division Heads and Branch Masters together to pay respects to you?¡± The Division Head asked.


    The Blood Moon Guardian was extremely high-ranking in Blood Moon Sect. It was not like that of the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s and was second only to the Blood Moon Sect Master. Guardians held great authority in the Blood Moon Sect.


    One of the three great Blood Moon Guardians appeared in their division, causing the Blood Moon Division Head to be overwhelmed.


    Currently, the Blood Moon Division Head naturally wanted to notify the other Division Heads toe over as he could show off to them.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    Her position as the Guardian should be solidified already. However, from the Division Head, Jiang Chen, before her, Ye Qingtang knew that everyone of the Blood Moon Division Head level was not easy to deal with. The more Division Heads there were, the higher the possibility that her identity would be exposed.


    Although there were risks, it could gather the powerful figures in Blood Moon Sect and defeat Yunxiao Sect fiercely. There were both pros and cons, and risks and rewards¡­


    ¡°How long would it take to summon them here?¡± Ye Qingtang asked after pondering.


    ¡°In response to your question, there is only this Blood Moon Division in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. The other two divisions are in the Nine Nights Dynasty, and there¡¯s still another one in an uninhabited ce. The fastest time possible should be at least a month or so.¡± The Blood Moon Division Head replied respectfully.


    Presently, the Blood Moon Division Head was fully convinced of Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as a Blood Moon Guardian and naturally did not hide anything as he told Ye Qingtang the locations of the other resurrected Blood Moon Divisions immediately.


    ¡°A month¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed.


    Yunxiao Sect had already attacked Xuanling Sect now, and Xuanling Sect would probably already be annihted a monthter. What was the use for those powerful Blood Moon Sect figures then?!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need already. It¡¯s too long,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Blood Moon Division Head was surprised, seeming to hear the underlying meaning behind her words as he asked carefully. ¡°Guardian, do you have any urgent matters to settle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded and looked at the Blood Moon Branch Masters present. ¡°What is the state of the recovery of your skills?¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect had been wiped out by many super sects a thousand years ago, and those powerful figures who did not die in the battle were severely injured at the least. Their martial foundations were damaged, causing their realm to fall greatly.


    ¡°Guardian, we have been recuperating for a long time. Although our martial skills cannot bepared to when we were at our peak, they have still recovered a little. Do you need to use our skills, Guardian?¡± The Blood Moon Division Head inquired.


    Confusion rose within the Division Heads. The Guardian should not ask about the state or their martial skills for no reason. Perhaps¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up slightly. ¡°Let me ask you. Which sect sent the most spies in this division back then?¡±


    Anger emerged in the eyes of the Blood Moon Division Head after hearing of this matter. Their division was the first amongst all Blood Moon Divisions to be wiped out, and the biggest reason for this swift defeat was because there were too many spies. With both attacks internally and externally, it made it impossible for them to guard against the enemies!


    Recalling the tragic situation when the division was wiped out, the Blood Moon Division Head reflected malice and hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yunxiao Sect.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Let me ask you again. Was there an Elder Qu in this division back then?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned again.

 Chapter 521 - Paying Respects To The Guardian (4)

    Chapter 521: Paying Respects To The Guardian (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Yes. Elder Qu lost his life in the battle that year.¡± The Blood Moon Division Head nodded after remaining silent for a moment.


    ¡°Lost his life in the battle?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly sneered. ¡°As the Blood Moon Division Head here, don¡¯t you know that Elder Qu did not die in the battle but surrendered to Yunxiao Sect?!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Blood Moon Division Head was utterly shocked and could not believe what he heard.


    Elder Qu was loyal and devoted to the Blood Moon Sect. How could he surrender to Yunxiao Sect?


    However, since this was said by Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Division Head did not have any doubts at all.


    ¡°Elder Qu actually surrendered to Yunxiao Sect. How can it be¡­¡±


    Blood Demon, Soul Severing Troll, and other Branch Masters exchanged a look, with expressions of shock written on their faces.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed and swung her sleeves. ¡°You aren¡¯t even aware that Elder Qu surrendered to Yunxiao Sect. How are you doing your job as the Division Head here!¡±


    ¡°Please pardon me, Guardian. I should die!¡±


    Seeing that the Guardian was infuriated, the Blood Moon Division Head knelt down immediately, and all the Branch Masters followed.


    The Blood Moon Elder was originally having tea, but seeing that everyone was on their knees, he could only put his cup down and hurriedly kneel down.


    ¡°Should die?¡± A cold glint flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You all indeed should die! Elder Qu is an elder in your division here. I¡¯ll have you all tell me what should be done then!¡±


    ¡°A Blood Moon Sect betrayer and all his rtives should be executed!¡± The Blood Moon Division Head replied.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up into an unknown smile. This was her motive exactly.


    If she ordered the Blood Moon Sect members who were still recuperating to protect Xuanling Sect for no reason, it would definitely arouse suspicions.


    Yet, by using Elder Qu as an excuse, it would be right and proper, and no one would suspect her. The Blood Moon Elder told her the information regarding Elder Qu on the way, and she already nned all of this.


    <em>Ye Qingtang is so meticulous and shrewd. Is she really only fifteen years old¡­</em>


    The Blood Moon Elder could not help but eye Ye Qingtang.


    <em>However, the blood moon symbol on her be and her Blood Moon Aura are definitely real¡­ What happened exactly? Could it be that¡­ her sworn brother is really the Blood Moon Holy Lord of the Blood Moon Sect?!</em>


    <em>The sworn sister of the Blood Moon Holy Lord</em>¡­ At that thought, the Blood Moon Elder no longer dared to continue thinking. If that was really the case, even if their Sect Master met Ye Qingtang, he also had to be reverent and respectful¡­


    Recalling how he wanted to kill Ye Qingtang previously, a chill ran down the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s spine.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang scanned across everyone. ¡°Currently, that Elder Qu is extremely high-ranked in Yunxiao Sect. To kill him, you must destroy the entire Yunxiao Sect. Can you all do it?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Guardian!¡± The Blood Moon Division Head knelt on a knee. ¡°Although our division cannot bepared to our peak years back then, we have been recuperating for a long time. Although we cannot annihte Yunxiao Sect, we would not be any weaker than them!¡±


    It was not only Elder Qu. When Blood Moon Sect was wiped out back then, Yunxiao Sect also participated in it. Even without Elder Qu¡¯s incident, the Blood Moon Sect would definitely take part in punishing all the powerful forces that annihted Blood Moon Sect once they werepletely resurrected.


    ¡°I have just resurrected, and my martial skills are still very weak. I cannot lead you all to annihte Yunxiao Sect directly by force. However, I heard that Yunxiao Sect would attack Xuanling Sect soon and would thus send out a portion of the sect¡¯s forces¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said.

 Chapter 522 - The Oncoming Storm (1)

    Chapter 522: The Oing Storm (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Guardian¡¯s meaning is¡­ for us to attack them one by one. We will first attack the force that Yunxiao Sect sent out then¡­ head to Yunxiao Sect to settle the scores¡­¡± the male with a sword, Shuo Tianzang, said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Qingtang said without any emotions on her face. ¡°Although Xuanling Sect cannot bepared to Yunxiao Sect, it has some heritages as well. Xuanling Sect would definitely not sit around and wait for death when Yunxiao Sect wants to annihte them. At that time, there will definitely be a life and death struggle¡­ When we assist Xuanling Sect at that time, not only will we gain Xuanling Sect¡¯s gratitude, we can also borrow their strength to defeat Yunxiao Sect¡¯s army together.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was shaken. What was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s head exactly? How could she even think of such a scheme?!


    ¡°Amazing!¡± The Blood Moon Division Head eximed in admiration. ¡°Guardian¡¯s scheme is indeed amazing. As such, with Xuanling Sect as cannon fodder, we can minimize our casualties to the lowest!¡±


    At that moment, the Branch Masters in the hall were burning with battle desire.


    Back then, the Holy Lord decreed that they rest and recuperate. After being trapped here for so many years, they finally weed a Blood Moon Guardian and could exercise their skills. This time, Yunxiao Sect would finally receive the rage of their Blood Moon Division!


    ¡°Pass the order down. We will set off today¡­ and head to Xuanling Sect!¡± Ye Qingtang said strictly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone replied in uniformity.


    The Blood Moon Sect was indeed extremely efficient. In just an hour, hundreds of Blood Moon Sect members were gathered.


    As the Blood Moon Elder witnessed everything, he was rather astonished. Ye Qingtang¡¯s bold scheme actually seeded for real.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang was seated in a huge, red carriage.


    Eightrge demonic beasts had a huge metal chain on their necks as they pulled the carriage while moving forward. The Blood Moon Division Head and Branch Masters walked briskly by each side of the red carriage.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡­ wait for me!¡± Ye Qingtang clenched her fists tightly with icy eyes.


    ¡­


    At the same time, on Drifting Cloud Ind.


    A ck demonic air surged in the sky, and rocks floated in the sky due to the resulting wild wind. It was like a scene in Hell, with almost no living being in the area due to the brutal force of the evil spirit.


    Sometimeter, the demonic air slowly dispersed, and a male appeared in the center.


    Almost instantly, an ancient might suddenly exploded from the male¡¯s body as though it was the reappearance of a true god from the primordial era that frightened the world and all beings.


    A dark green pair of eyes gazed at the sky as though they could see through eons.


    Long ck hair cascaded down to his waist and swayed in the wind with an imposing aura.


    Indifference was filled on Han Cangming¡¯s face. As he waved, the remaining demonic aura vanished in an instant.


    The spirit energy in thisnd¡­ was ultimately not enough to repair his crumbling body¡­


    Han Cangming was in deep thought. The veins on his neck reddened to a piercing sight.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Sometimeter, Mu Su walked forward respectfully.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Han Cangming said without emotions.


    ¡°Recently, Lady Ye headed to the Blood Moon Sect¡­¡± Mu Su spoke. His Highness¡¯s condition was very unstable these days, and even if he wished to leave Drifting Cloud Ind, it was extremely difficult. His body would probably shatter should he be just a little careless.


    After Ye Qingtang appeared on Drifting Cloud Ind the other time, His Highness ordered him to send someone to observe Ye Qingtang¡¯s condition.


    <em>Blood Moon Sect?</em>


    Han Cangming was indifferent.


    ¡°It is the sect that person founded a thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Su nodded and said. ¡°I learned that Yunxiao Sect has sent powerful figures in the sect to exterminate Xuanling Sect. I don¡¯t know if it has any rtions with Lady Ye heading to Blood Moon Sect.¡±

 Chapter 523 - The Oncoming Storm (2)

    Chapter 523: The Oing Storm (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosMu Su was rather worried. The Blood Moon Holy Lord was once the supreme being on thisnd and was like a God in everyone¡¯s eyes. Could it be that Lady Ye had some rtions with him?


    ¡°Your Highness, it is best for us to not interfere in the battle between the sects of this maind this time. Your Highness¡¯s powers must not be disclosed at all especially. Otherwise¡­ if the Heavenly Emperor senses it¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Mu Su had a look of worry.


    Without the Heart of the Demon God, His Highness was no longer the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s opponent and even had to rely on the faint power of faith to sustain his broken body.


    Moreover, there was a surge of the Aura of the Evil in His Highness¡¯s body. If the Heavenly Emperor located His Highness now, the situation would be far from encouraging¡­


    Han Cangming frowned slightly without saying anything.


    Looking at His Highness¡¯s expression, Mu Su had some guesses in his heart and said immediately, ¡°Your Highness, how about I undertake the task of protecting Lady Ye¡¯s safety?¡±


    Han Cangming¡¯s deep green eyes shut slowly, and he gave a slight nod.


    ¡°The battle between Xuanling Sect and Yunxiao Sect¡­¡± Mu Su probed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be involved in it,¡± Han Cangming said without emotions.


    ¡°Noted,¡± Mu Su received the orders and said again. ¡°Your Highness, the preparations for the item that you wanted previously are already aboutpleted. The Crimson Blood Pool should be constructed in a few months.¡±


    As long as the Crimson Blood Pool was constructed, His Highness¡¯s body would be stable, and he could step out of Drifting Cloud Ind.


    Han Cangming nodded lightly.


    Then, Mu Su finally retreated.


    ¡­


    At this instant, the sound of war drums reverberated in Xuanling Sect.


    The Xuanling war g was flown in the sky. Over ten inner sect disciples with determined expressions in their eyes hit the war drums.


    The Grand Elder, Sect Master, and other high-ranked executives stood above the Hall.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    Suddenly, a Xuanling Sect ran over and knelt on a knee. ¡°Yunxiao Sect is less than fifty miles away from Xuanling Sect and could reach in one hour!¡±


    ¡°Fifty miles¡­¡±


    A few internal affairs elders looked at the Grand Elder.


    ¡°Activate the Sect Protection Formation!¡± The Grand Elder narrowed his eyes slightly as he ordered.


    As he finished his sentence, Elder Mo and the other internal affairs elders started the Sect Protection Array Formation withbined forces.


    Xuanling Sect had a long heritage, and although it could not bepared to Yunxiao Sect, it was not to be belittled as well.


    Very quickly, golden rays enveloped the entire Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°What about the Heavenly Elimination Formation!¡±


    An internal affairs elder questioned.


    ¡°The Heavenly Elimination Formation isid!¡±


    Hundreds of wardens replied uniformly.


    ¡°What about the Earth Killing Formation!¡±


    ¡°The Earth Killing Formation isid!¡±


    At that point, Xuanling Sect had already made full preparations. No matter how powerful one was on this maind, they had to pay a certain price if they wished to casually destroy a sect!


    There was at least a thousand years of history for all sects. How could the heritage that the ancestors left behind be destroyed so easily!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The war drums rang continuously, causing one to rise with force and spirit.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    Suddenly, a long cry of a demonic beast echoed at the scene.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples looked up in astonishment.


    A gigantic demonic beast of a bird species pped its wings. Its body was like a mountain range that extended for miles while its voice was extremely horrifying and could crush rocks.


    A ck glint emerged in that demonic beast¡¯s eyes. As its wings pped, wild winds were stirred up in the surroundings, resembling a natural disaster.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡­ Sect protector divine beast!


    The people from Xuanling Sect were stunned.


    The aura of that divine beast seemed to have reached Yin Yang True Lord already, meaning it was one of the most formidable demonic beasts on this maind!

 Chapter 524 - The Oncoming Storm (3)

    Chapter 524: The Oing Storm (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosOn this maind, a sect¡¯s strength was not merely judged based on the skills of the high-ranking executives but more by the heritage passed down from a thousand years ago.


    For example, that divine beast was one piece of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s heritage, and even the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master might not be as powerful as this divine beast!


    From a certain degree, Yin Yang True Lord already represented an almost unparalleled force!


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡­ They truly want to exterminate the entire Xuanling Sect¡­¡± An internal affairs elder sighed as he looked at the demonic beast which wasrge enough to cover the entire sky.


    Even the divine beast was activated, and Yunxiao Sect¡¯s intention to annihte Xuanling Sect was extremely clear.


    Elder Mo and the rest fell into silence as well.


    In just a while, a scarlet figure appeared.


    A scarlet Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix arrived slowly. Its eyes were filled with disdain as it nced across the Xuanling Sect people in the golden formation.


    An aloof and arrogant girl stood on the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Ye You¡­¡±


    A Xuanling Sect warden frowned slightly.


    Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Ye You was the Sect Master¡¯s most doted disciple. She possessed an extremely rare martial talent and possessed a blue spirit root. Currently, because her blue spirit root could automatically absorb the spirit energy in the air, her skills had improved extremely quickly.


    If Ye Qingtang were present, she would have sensed that the current Ye You had advanced quite a fair bit from when she was on Drifting Cloud Ind. Back then on Drifting Cloud Ind, Ye You was still at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, but in such a short span of time, Ye You¡¯s cultivation base had already entered the early-stage of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    In at most fifteen minutes, more and more demonic beasts that ferried Yunxiao Sect elders and wardens arrived.


    On the back of the divine beast stood a young male. He appeared to be a little younger than thirty and had defined features, yet his every movement exuded destructive martial aura.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡¯s internal affairs elder¡­ the once number one genius of Yunxiao Sect, Li Chenfeng?!¡±


    Elder Mo looked at that young male and frowned tightly.


    Ten years ago, Li Chenfeng was Yunxiao Sect¡¯s number one genius, and ten years on, he had already be Yunxiao Sect¡¯s internal affairs elder. It was evident that Li Chenfeng was no ordinary person.


    At that instant, many Yunxiao Sect disciples were standing in the air. There were at least a hundred of them, and every one of them was Yunxiao Sect¡¯s elites whose martial skills were at least at the mid-stage of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Within Xuanling Sect, the sound of the war drums was even more powerful, and every thunderous drum seemed to hit everyone¡¯s heart.


    Every Xuanling Sect disciple retrieved weapons and Dharma treasures that they favored from the Treasure Pavilion. Some of the inner sect disciples whose skills were higher wielded ck-grade spirit weapons and were burning with fighting spirit.


    At this instant, Xuanling Sect faced a cmity, and the Treasure Pavilion was opened up at no charge. Even though the disciples¡¯ skills were not as good as those of Yunxiao Sect disciples, the difference was made up with the divine weapons and Dharma treasures.


    In contrast, although Yunxiao Sect disciples were skilled, Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Treasure Pavilion would never be opened to the disciples for free.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡¯s envoy is here. Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder bettere out to pay respects quickly!¡± At that instant, a Yunxiao Sect warden stood in the air proudly as he ordered coldly while overlooking below.


    Elder Mo sneered coldly. ¡°Why is the distinguished Yunxiao Sect visiting us?¡±


    ¡°Your Xuanling Sect is so audacious to injure my sect¡¯s disciples. Today, you all must give us, Yunxiao Sect, an exnation,¡± the Yunxiao Sect warden said.

 Chapter 525 - What is a Sect (1)

    Chapter 525 What is a Sect (1)


    ¡°Oh¡­ Who is the disciple that you mentioned?¡± The Xuanling Sect Master smiled.


    ¡°Too many to be counted,¡± the Yunxiao Sect warden said.


    ¡°That¡¯s rare. We caught a spy not long ago named Fu Lingtian. He has been killed by us. There was one more person called Ning Luo and was saved by two of the Yunxiao Sect disciples. Were you talking about them?¡± the Xuanling Sect Master said.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t talk so much. Your sect hasmitted too many sins. You better open the protection array and hand over one disciple.¡± The Yunxiao Sect warden shouted coldly.


    ¡°Oh? Which disciple do you want?¡± The Xuanling Sect Master still smiled and asked.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang!¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Why would I hand over my sect¡¯s disciple to you?!¡± the Xuanling Sect Master said coldly.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang of your sect hasmitted many crimes. She killed my sect master¡¯s disciple Yue Tiancheng and elder¡¯s disciple Li Jiwu. She even hurt ten of my sect disciples,¡± the Yunxiao Sect warden said.


    Everyone of the Xuanling Sect was stunned after his words. Qin Huan¡¯s and Zhu Changge¡¯s faces were full of surprise.


    ¡°What joke is this?¡±


    ¡°They want to frame Junior Sister Ye?!¡±


    ¡°Humph, what a joke! Yue Tiancheng and Li Jiwu both possessed the Martial Qi Level Three ability. How could Junior Sister Ye be able to kill them?!¡±


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciples shouted in rage.


    Qin Huan and Zhu Changge stared at each other in confusion.


    They had witnessed Ye Qingtang¡¯s terrifying fighting ability. They could believe that Ye Qingtang managed to kill Yue Tiancheng and Li Jiwu.


    However, no one could confirm whether what the Yunxiao Sect warden said was the truth.


    Everyone knew clearly that whether or not Ye Qingtang killed any Yunxiao Sect¡¯s disciples, it was just an excuse. The Yunxiao Sect would not let go of the Xuanling Sect. It was destined that the Yunxiao Sect wanted to kill everyone in the Xuanling Sect the day they discovered Yunxiao Sect¡¯s secrets.


    Ye Qingtang was just an excuse.


    Even if the Xuanling Sect handed over Ye Qingtang, the Yunxiao Sect would not stop killing the rest as well.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect, we¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to hand over Ye Qingtang. Time starts now!¡± one of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s elders said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. If Ye Qingtang really killed your sect¡¯s disciples, I will say that¡¯s an excellent kill!¡± The Xuanling Sect Master¡¯s eyes were cold, and he waved his hand.


    Everyone was silent after he finished his sentences. ¡°Excellent kill!¡±


    Soon, the Xuanling Sect disciples broke the silence and shouted together.


    ¡°Excellent kill!¡±


    ¡°Excellent kill!¡±


    ¡°Excellent kill!¡±


    Thousands of voices were like deafening thunder that exploded in the sky


    It was the truth that the Yunxiao Sect wanted to kill everyone in the Xuanling Sect. The fight was inevitable, and that made the Yunxiao Sect the enemy. Was it not excellent that Ye Qingtang killed the enemy sect¡¯s disciples?


    ¡°You¡­ deserve to be dead.¡±


    Li Chenfeng, who sat on top of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s divine beast, said his first few words.


    ¡°You¡­ deserve to be dead.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ deserve to be dead.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ deserve to be dead.¡±


    The few hundreds of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s inner sect disciples shouted together.


    ¡°Today will be the fall of Xuanling Sect,¡± an elder of the Yunxiao Sect said, and a cold glint shone in his eyes.


    The sect master said that they must catch Ye Qingtang today no matter what happened. If not because of that, they would not have wasted so much time to talk to the Xuanling Sect.

 Chapter 526 - What is a Sect (2)

    Chapter 526 What is a Sect (2)


    ¡°What do we do when our friendse?¡±


    Elder Huang of the outer sect shouted.


    ¡°We wee them with the best wine!¡±


    ¡°What do we do when our enemiese?¡±


    ¡°We use our blood to soak Xuanling¡¯s g!¡±


    ¡°We use our heart to light Xuanling¡¯s anger!¡±


    ¡°We use our hands to hit Xuanling¡¯s drums!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Thousands of disciples shouted together. The fighting spirit was so intense in their eyes that death was not something that they were afraid of.


    ¡°Kill everyone of the Xuanling Sect!¡±


    Li Chenfeng¡¯s eyes were full of disdain He sat on the divine beast andmanded.


    Few hundreds of Yunxiao Sect disciples immediately dashed towards Xuanling Sect.


    Boom!


    Weapons were waving in the sky andnded on the protection array of Xuanling Sect. The golden rays of lights did not go out but were getting more intense.


    Even the smallest sect contained huge power and backups. If not, why would they establish the sect!


    The golden array formation was the protection formation of the Xuanling Sect. It would not be easy even if a Yin Yang True Lord wanted to break it.


    The hitting sound of the weapons was heard above the void. Hundreds of Yunxiao Sect disciplesbined their power, trying to break the protection golden array.


    However¡­


    Only small ripples appeared on the golden formation.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡­ has some power,¡± one of the Yunxiao Sect elders said coldly.


    Swoosh!


    The elder flew downward and concentrated all his primordial qi at the golden formation.


    ¡°Oh¡­?!¡±


    The elder was shocked as the golden formation was still intact. ¡°Please let the divine beast attack!¡±


    The elder looked towards Li Chenfeng.


    nk!


    The divine beast attacked with its beak instantly. It seemed to be the most terrifying weapon in the world and pecked towards the golden array formation.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Ripples appeared constantly on the golden formation as the divine beast attacked. After a dozen attacks, the golden rays of lights seemed to be dimmer.


    The golden array formation was broken under the attack from the divine beast¡¯s beak after ten minutes. Golden rays of lights filled the sky and dropped like golden rain.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Few hundred Yunxiao Sect disciples rushed into the Xuanling Sect the moment the golden array formation was broken.


    ¡°Turn on the Heaven Elimination Formation!¡± The Xuanling Sect Master shouted.


    A ray of illusory light appeared suddenly and formed into a when he finished his words. It wrapped towards the Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    The few hundreds of Yunxiao Sect disciples sensed the terrifying power of the illusory light. Their faces suddenly changed, and they backed off.


    However¡­


    A few elite inner sect disciples of the Yunxiao Sect could not escape on time and were surrounded by the.


    The illusory light chopped those elite disciples of the Yunxiao Sect into pieces at a speed that could be witnessed by the naked eye. Blood spurted everywhere.


    ¡°Heaven Elimination Formation?¡±


    One of the Yunxiao Sect elders frowned.


    ¡°Turn on the Earth Killing Formation!¡± The Xuanling Sect Mastermanded again suddenly.


    The ground at the Xuanling Sect suddenly turned into a pool of blood at the next second. Hundreds of hands of blood condensed from the pool of blood.


    Before the Yunxiao Sect wardens and the elite disciples could figure out what was happening, they were caught by the hands of blood and dragged into the pool of blood.


    The pool of blood was like a swamp. Once someone sank into it, struggling would elerate their death.


    Apparently, the few Yunxiao Sect disciples and wardens were not clear about that. They struggled to get rid of the pool of blood but eventually were submerged.


    One of the Yunxiao Sect elders tried to suppress the power of the formations after witness their terrifying ability.


    However, the Yunxiao Sect elder looked down on the power of the two formations. One of his arms was chopped off by the Heaven Elimination Formation.

 Chapter 527 - What is a Sect (3)

    Chapter 527 What is a Sect (3)


    Though the price was huge, the Yunxiao Sect elder managed to destroy the two array formations.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡­ I really looked down on their power and background!¡±


    The elder who lost an arm gritted his teeth.


    The Xuanling Sect had killed near ten of their elite inner sect disciples, three sect wardens, and one of his arms before they even engaged in the fight!


    From what the Yunxiao Sect knew in the past, Xuanling Sect¡¯s quality was the worstpared to that of the Wind Moon Sect and the Qinglin Sect. That was the reason why they thought that Xuanling Sect¡¯s power and background was the worst as well.


    However¡­


    The Yunxiao Sect elders and the wardens realized that they were wrong only at this moment.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s power and background were not ordinary.


    Rare array formations like the Golden Formation, Heaven Elimination Formation, and the Earth Killing Formation could not be used by weak sects.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s power was definitely not the weakest in the three sects. It might be the strongest!


    After the two formations were destroyed by the Yunxiao Sect elder with the price of an arm, Yunxiao Sect disciples and wardens rushed inside without any concern.


    ¡°Kill everyone who intrudes the Xuanling Sect!¡±


    Feng Moli¡¯s body turned into a ball of red me and dashed towards the Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    Whiz!


    Whiz!


    Whiz!


    Those stronger inner sect disciples of Xuanling Sect rushed along with Feng Moli towards the Yunxiao Sect disciples immediately. The voices seemed to be able to break through the sky and exploded beside one¡¯s ears.


    Feng Moli¡¯s ability was among the top ten in the Xuanling Sect. He was also one of the ten core disciples of the sect. He had entered the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two and possessed a fire-elemental Paragon Skill. After the Treasure Pavilion was opened, he took out a dream fire-elemental weapon. His Paragon Skill was strengthened by a few times with the weapon as the source.


    One of the Yunxiao Sect disciples moved swiftly and blocked Feng Moli¡¯s way. His cold eyesightnded on Feng Moli, and it was full of disdain


    Swoosh!


    He pulled out his sword and shed down towards Feng Moli.


    In almost a split second, Feng Moli¡¯s body turned into mes and spread out.


    ¡°The Paragon Skill?!¡±


    Some Yunxiao Sect disciples also paid attention over.


    The Paragon Skill was rare in the Yunxiao Sect as well. Only two people possessed the Paragon Skill.


    One of them was the Holy Lady Ye You, and the other one was Ning Luo.


    When Ning Luo was on the undercover mission at the Xuanling Sect, he purposely hid his Paragon Skill. However, the Yunxiao Sect knew about that.


    Once cultivators understood the Paragon Skill, it couldpensate for the differences in cultivation levels. They could kill someone of higher levels easily. Now that Feng Moli possessed the Xuanling Sect¡¯s fire-elemental weapon, his power was too great to be defended.


    ¡°Scorching Sun!¡±


    Soon, mes concentrated in the air and reformed Feng Moli¡¯s body. He said the words softly and extended his index finger. Huge scorching mes were concentrated. The mes were like the burning sun in the sky.


    The me dashed into the sky at the next second. It swiped through the sky swiftly, and the air seemed to evaporate under the high temperature.


    The Yunxiao Sect disciple frowned and tried to defend the me with his sword.


    Boom!


    The sun-like mes exploded, and that disciple took a few steps back under the force.


    A few Yunxiao Sect disciples rushed over when they witnessed there was someone of the Xuanling Sect who possessed the Paragon Skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business when Junior Brother Feng is in a one-on-one fight!¡±


    A furious roar spread through the ce, and a man used his physical power to hit one of the Yunxiao Sect disciples who intended to interfere away.

 Chapter 528 - What is a Sect (4)

    Chapter 528 What is a Sect (4)


    The man was strong and wore a bamboo hat. There was a ferocious scar beside his eyes.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yuanhu! His ability is the second in the inner sect. He has reached the peak of the Third Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Two!¡±


    Many inner sect disciples were excited when they saw Yuanhu appeared.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    One of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s inner sect elites had eyes filled with anger.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples¡¯ abilities could not even bepared to those of the Yunxiao Sect disciples, but they relied on the treasure and weapons of the Xuanling Sect to increase their own abilities.


    ¡°Fierce Bell!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect disciple threw a copper bell into the air.


    The small bell increased in size once it was released into the sky. It only took two breaths¡¯ time for it to be insanely huge. Deafening bell rings filled the sky, and the bell pressed down towards Yuanhu.


    The huge bell was also a Dharma treasure.


    Before the huge bell could press down, a huge cyan palm appeared in the sky.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound exploded in the sky. The cyan palm headed towards the huge bell, and they hit each other heavily.


    Yuanhu and the rest took the gap to step back and avoided the attack from the bell.


    The cyan palm was withdrawn by a young man after seeing that the Xuanling Sect disciples had escaped.


    ¡°Mo Changkong¡­ Senior Brother Mo!¡±


    The young man was handsome and sophisticated, but he was not dressed in a Xuanling Sect disciple¡¯s attire.


    Many Xuanling Sect inner sect disciples felt delighted when they saw the young man. They headed towards him.


    ¡°Sect Master, Mo Changkong is here.¡±


    The young man held the cyan print and greeted the Sect Master.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The Xuanling Sect Master nodded. A smile passed his eyes as he stared at the young man.


    Mo Changkong was Elder Mo¡¯s son and the previous top disciple of Xuanling Sect. His ability surpassed everyone else¡¯s, and he had left the sect many years ago. Now that the sect was in danger, he came back to help.


    Elder Mo felt rejoiced as he saw Mo Changkong. He was not only his son but also one of his disciples like Ye Qingtang of which he felt most proud.


    Mo Changkong scanned around and looked at the Xuanling Sect inner sect disciples, He wielded his hand. ¡°Kill!¡±


    Ten of the Xuanling Sect disciples headed forward instantly.


    Yun Shu, Lin Long, and Gu Yanqiu, together with the other outer sect disciples who remained, did not join the fight. They were in charge of helping those injured disciples.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Large amounts of blood spurted out of one Xuanling Sect disciple¡¯s mouth as hey in front of Yun Shu.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Yun Shu gritted his teeth. He felt that he was so helpless for the first time as he saw the blood on his hands.


    ¡°Live¡­ You must live¡­¡±


    The disciple held Yun Shu¡¯s and Lin Long¡¯s hands tightly. It seemed that he used all his strength to finished the words.


    His arms fell to the ground as he finished his words. His eyes were still open as if he was not willing to ept his death.


    Lin Long¡¯s head was filled with the scenes of the disciples of both inner and outer sect gathering and celebrating yesterday as she witnessed the corpses around her.


    However, the beating sounds of the drum pulled her back to the harsh reality.


    Though Xuanling Sect had a lot of disciples, not everyone had weapons.


    The treasures and divine weapons in the Treasure Pavilion were limited. Disciples whose abilities were weaker were all willing to give the divine weapons to those stronger. Only those who were strong were able to exploit the divine weaponspletely.


    There were quite a few injuries at Xuanling Sect, but the Yunxiao Sect also lost ten inner sect elites.

 Chapter 529 - What is a Sect (5)

    Chapter 529 What is a Sect (5)


    The leaders of the two sects did not move at all.


    The Grand Elder and the Sect Master stared at the divine beast of Yunxiao Sect constantly. If they took a move first and did not manage to stop the divine beast, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The Xuanling Sect Master gritted his teeth. It was not that they did not want to attack¡­ they could not!


    The Sect Master¡¯s eyes were red as he saw those who died during the fight. He bowed to them, and that was the only thing he could do now. He felt so helpless and med himself constantly.


    The fight between the two sects could bepared to the ones among the dynasty. He could not do things based on his feelings He could only bear with them no matter how painful they were.


    Feng Moli¡¯s body flew and was knocked onto a rock at one of the corners in the sect.


    Feng Moli slowly got up in the debris. Blood spilled out of his mouth.


    He was the renowned tyrant in the inner sect, but now, he was using his life to fight and to guard the sect.


    One Yunxiao Sect disciple who dressed in a white robe walked towards Feng Moli. His eyes were indifferent, and he held a yellow-grade weapon.


    ¡°The Paragon Skill¡­ is strong. You could use it to block three hundred of my moves, and it even killed my Senior Brother,¡± the man said softly.


    Feng Moli gnashed his teeth.


    Swoosh!


    The man chopped his sword down at Feng Moli.


    A cyan sword glint appeared suddenly and hit the Yunxiao Sect disciple. He flew away under the force.


    ¡°Moli, are you alright!¡±


    Zhu Changge went forward and helped Feng Moli to get up. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Feng Moli said.


    ¡°You should thank the ck-grade spirit weapon in my hand.¡± Zhu Changge smiled.


    Feng Moli sized the cyan sword up, and the sword released terrifying force.


    There were ten ck-grade spirit weapons in the Treasure Pavilion. The one in Zhu Changge¡¯s hand was one of them.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The disciple who was hit by the sword aura opened his eyes wide in rage and shouted.


    Swoosh!


    Two Xuanling Sect inner sect disciples took a leap andnded.


    There was one man and one woman. Both of them held ck-grade divine weapons. The sword was pure ck, and the knife was pure red.


    The knife and the sword chopped down at the same time and released dazzling luster. The forcesbined and produced a super strong attack.


    Boom!


    The Yunxiao Sect disciple exploded into pieces under the force before he realized what was going on.


    ¡°Sun Scorching Knife and the Moon Ice Sword¡­ so powerful¡­¡±


    Feng Moli was totally shocked.


    The one holding the Sun Scorching Knife was the current top disciple of Xuanling Sect, Han Qingyun. The woman was one of the core disciples, Su Xin.


    ¡°The Sun Scorching Knife and the Moon Ice Sword are the strongest ck-grade weapons in our sect. We could show the greatest power of the two weapons all because of our love,¡± Han Qingyun said softly.


    Su Xin¡¯s face was slightly red.


    ¡°Only people whose hearts are connected can show the greatest power of the Sun Scorching Knife and the Moon Ice Sword. Senior Brother, Senior Sister Su Xin¡¯s and your abilities are able to use the weaponspletely and pose threats to the elders of the Yunxiao Sect¡­¡± Zhu Changge said.


    Han Qingyun was the top disciple of Xuanling Sect this year. His ability wasparable to that of Xuanling Sect elders. Su Xin¡¯s ability was slightly lower but not by a big difference. When the two of thembined their powers with the Yin Yang weapons, the Yunxiao Sect disciples had no other ways besides death as they did not possess any treasures and only their own cultivation skills.

 Chapter 530 - What is a Sect (6)

    Chapter 530 What is a Sect (6)


    ¡°Senior Brother Feng!¡±


    Very quickly, Yun Shu, Lin Long, and a team of outer sect disciples hurried over. Lin Long and the rest rapidly cleaned and bandaged Feng Moli¡¯s wounds while Yun Shu took out a healing elixir for Feng Moli to consume.


    This was Xuanling Sect¡¯s territory, and naturally, the sect would go all out in providing elixirs.


    After consuming the pill, Feng Moli¡¯splexion turned a little better.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Then, a cold scoff sounded from the air. The elder whose arm was chopped off previously brought a demonic beast that Yunxiao Sect raised, and they descended into Xuanling Sect.


    The demonic beast roared and barged into the crowd of Xuanling Sect disciples, ughtering a few outer sect disciples who were providing first aid. The inner sect disciples who were heavily injured were shocked. Before they could take out a Dharma treasure to counter-attack, they were already torn into pieces by the demonic beast


    Seeing that the Yunxiao Sect elder with a severed arm descended from the sky with a demonic beast, killing a few outer sect disciples and severely injured senior disciples, the Xuanling Sect inner sect elites in the surroundings felt their eyes redden. They charged forward at the same time and used the Dharma treasure in their hands, wanting to fight them with all their might.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The elder with a severed arm shouted sternly, sending a strange sound wave which had many ripples.


    Very quickly, the numerous inner sect elites stopped in their tracks at an instant and hugged their heads in agony. Blood flowed out from their noses and ears.


    Immediately, Elder Qin rushed forward with a blue gourd in his hand. In an instant, all the sound waves were dismissed by that blue gourd.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder with a severed arm was slightly stunned to see the blue gourd in Elder Qin¡¯s hand. ¡°I said that¡­ Xuanling Sect¡¯s heritage is not bad, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would actually have such a Dharma treasure¡­¡±


    Elder Qin did not bother with him as he looked at his surroundings and shouted with a frown. ¡°Where is the first aid team!¡±


    After hearing Elder Qin, several outer sect disciples dashed over.


    ¡°Bring them down to treat them,¡± Elder Qin said with a low voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The leader of the outer sect disciples nodded and hurriedly ordered people to support those injured inner sect elites.


    ¡°We¡­ still can continue to fight!¡±


    An elite disciple was unwilling to give up and struggled to stand up. However, with just a small action,rge amounts of blood seeped out of his wound, and hisplexion was as pale as paper.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ This small injury is not worth mentioning. At the sect¡¯s critical juncture, how can we¡­¡± Another elite disciple used a sword to support himself up.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Qin waved a hand and cut their sentences short. ¡°Retreat down and heal your injuries!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The inner sect disciples gritted their teeth and could only retreat with the support of the outer sect disciples.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Suddenly, an inner sect disciple stopped and looked towards a Xuanling Sect disciple who was in battle.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li, receive the Dharma treasure, Purple Golden Rod!¡±


    With a shout, she threw the Dharma treasure in her hand to a Xuanling Sect disciple.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    After catching it, Senior Brother Li was slightly shaken. He tightened his grip on the Purple Golden Rod quietly, and a grateful expression could be seen on his face.


    Immediately, the injured inner sect disciples followed sessively and threw their Dharma treasures to the inner sect disciples nearby.


    ¡°Senior Brother Wang, receive the Dharma treasure, ck Sky Seal!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Zhou, receive the Dharma treasure, Demon Binding Rope!¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, receive the Dharma treasure, Turquoise Heart Lock!¡±


    The precious Dharma treasures were handed over one by one. After they saw the inner sect disciples catching their Dharma treasures sessfully, those injured elite disciples finally retreated in disappointment.

 Chapter 531 - What is a Sect (7)

    Chapter 531 What is a Sect (7)


    They only hoped that this force could help the sect, and that would be enough.


    At that instant, Elder Qin and that Yunxiao Sect elder with a severed arm were in a brawl.


    If based on their individual skills, Elder Qin was definitely not the opponent of this Yunxiao Sect elder. There was quite a gap in their skills.


    However, Elder Qin had the blue gourd. ¡°Die!¡±


    The elder with a severed arm hollered as the frightening primordial qi in his body turned into a giant palm that flew towards Elder Qin.


    However, Elder Qin lifted his right arm, and the blue gourd emitted a blinding light.


    In the next second, the giant palm formed by primordial qi was actually sucked into the blue gourd.


    ¡°Back to you!¡±


    Elder Qin scoffed as he released the giant palm from the gourd. The move that the Yunxiao Sect elder used initially was instead used by Elder Qin then as he returned the attack back at the Yunxiao Sect elder.


    Boom!


    Caught unprepared, the Yunxiao Sect elder was struck by his own attack and retreated a few steps continuously.


    A cold glint flickered in his eyes continuously.


    It seemed that they really underestimated Xuanling Sect¡¯s heritage.


    However, once Xuanling Sect was annihted this time, all of Xuanling Sect¡¯s treasures would belong to Yunxiao Sect!


    ¡°The gourd in your hand is indeed pretty good. Hand it to me on your own ord, and I will give you a straightforward death. How about that?¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder with a severed arm looked at Elder Qin and snickered coldly.


    ¡°Come and take it yourself if you want it.¡± There were no emotions on Elder Qin¡¯s face as a murderous look filled his eyes.


    Before waiting for the Yunxiao Sect elder to continue saying anything, Elder Mo suddenly drifted above them.


    Immediately, a word scroll was opened. There was only one word on that scroll: Kill.


    As the jet ck words on the scroll appeared, an ancient aura emerged.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Ye You, who was standing on the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix in midair, frowned.


    ¡°This should be a Paragon Dharma treasure and a corner of the Godly Execution Roll. I never thought it was actually obtained by Xuanling Sect¡­¡± The Yunxiao Sect internal affairs elder, Li Chenfeng, muttered.


    Paragon Dharma treasures were the oldest and finest Dharma treasures on this maind, and the Godly Execution Roll was a calligraphy scroll that contained the mighty power of a god, which was thought to have disappeared a long time ago. The word ¡°Kill¡± on the Godly Execution Roll was coincidentally obtained by Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder in a certain cave when he was training in his younger days.


    Swiftly, a horrifying killing intent erupted from the word.


    In an instant, blood spouted out from the mouths and noses of more than ten Yunxiao Sect disciples as well as that elder with a severed arm.


    All of them copsed on the ground at the same time and were enshrouded by the killing intent. They died instantly without any struggle at all.


    ¡°Strike.¡±


    Li Chenfeng bent down and patted the back of the divine beast gently.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The demonic beast whose body covered the sky finally moved. Its tail swept across and crashed down like a mountain peak.


    Many inner sect disciples looked up in the sky only to discover that that demonic beast which had thebat power of a Yin Yang True Lord had already attacked.


    A monstrous might descended from the sky like a destructive force and crashed down with a loud rumble!


    Seeing that there was nowhere to hide, those Xuanling Sect inner sect disciples had a smile on their lips without any fear on their faces. They slowly shut their eyes as their blood-stained lips parted slightly to let out thest chant of their lives.


    ¡°We use our blood to soak Xuanling¡¯s g!¡± ¡°We use our heart to light Xuanling¡¯s anger!¡± ¡°We use our hands to hit Xuanling¡¯s drums!¡± ¡°Farewell¡­¡±

 Chapter 532 - Xuanling Patriarch (1)

    <strong>Chapter 532 Xuanling Patriarch (1)</strong>


    Boom!


    A sound resembling a natural disaster rang. With the sweep of the demonic beast¡¯s tail, numerous Xuanling inner sect disciples were crushed into pieces instantly. What remained was only the echoes of their once spirited cries before they died.


    They swore to exist and perish together with Xuanling Sect. As that demonic beast finally struck, the Grand Elder appeared.


    At that instant, there was a huge gold coffin behind the Grand Elder. His steps were heavy and expression dark as he walked into Xuanling Sect.


    Xuanling Sect Master and the internal affairs elders followed beside the Grand Elder. In no time, Elder Mo descended from midair as well.


    Boom!


    The gold coffin was ced down by the Grand Elder, and there was a tremor in the ground.


    Everyone stared at the huge gold coffin in confusion, with the


    Xuanling Sect people, especially, wearing strange expressions.


    Swiftly, with the Xuanling Sect people looking on in astonishment, the Grand Elder and Sect Master along with the several internal affairs elders knelt before the huge golden coffin.


    ¡°We are unfilial¡­¡±


    ¡°We are unable to protect Xuanling Sect well¡­¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Xuanling Sect is at the border between life and death¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Patriarch!¡± Boom!


    As the Grand Elder spoke, the enormous gold coffin exploded instantly!


    Once the dust dispersed, a skinny elderly with white hair and a ruddyplexion was standing in the gold coffin silently.


    ¡°Patriarch!¡±


    Seeing the elderly who walked out from the gold coffin, Xuanling Sect Master and the rest clenched their fists immediately. The powerful figures of the sect recounted in a tearful voice.


    ¡°It is our fault¡­ for rming you, Patriarch¡­ Yunxiao Sect is bullying our Xuanling Sect¡­ Please give us justice, Patriarch¡­¡±


    Elder Mo knelt on the floor, not daring to look up. However¡­


    That elderly who was donned in a long blue robe did not say anything as he looked ahead at Yunxiao Sect¡¯s divine beast without any expression.


    ¡°That person is¡­¡± On the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix, Ye You was slightly stunned to see the elderly walking out from the gold coffin. A look of astonishment shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡¯s¡­ founder¡­ Xuanling Patriarch¡­¡± There was finally a cautious expression in Li Chenfeng¡¯s eyes.


    Xuanling Patriarch was born two thousand years ago and was once one of the extremely powerful figures on this maind. He was absorbed in martial arts and was unable to extricate himself from it.


    When he was a hundred years old, he founded Xuanling Sect himself and was the most powerful person in Xuanling Sect history. He was known as the Xuanling Patriarch.


    ¡°The Xuanling Patriarch should already be dead.¡± Ye You¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. She was filled with confusion as she looked at the elderly who walked out slowly.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Li Chenfeng frowned, carefully sizing up that almost-unrivaled elderly. His eyes flickered suddenly as he spoke. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­ There is still a trace of vitality in his body. Before the Xuanling Patriarch died, he used a unique method to seal his final breath¡­ so as to leave ast chip for Xuanling Sect to protect the sect¡­ This time, Xuanling Sect encountered a cmity, and they ultimately invited the Xuanling Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the Xuanling Patriarch will not be able to sustain this appearance for long.¡± Ye You¡¯s eyes flickered as she sharply caught the main point in Li Chenfeng¡¯s words.


    Since it was the final breath he sealed before death, it would not be able to sustain for too much time.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Li Chenfeng nodded.


    Yet, even though the Xuanling Patriarch wouldpletely die after a while, his skills were unquestionable.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Yunxiao Sect¡¯s divine beast roared furiously, and its giant tail swept at the Xuanling Patriarch.

 Chapter 533 - Xuanling Patriarch (2)

    Chapter 533 Xuanling Patriarch (2)


    There were no emotions on the Xuanling Patriarch¡¯s face, and there was no change in the look of his eyes. Once the giant Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix¡¯s tail swept over, he vanished instantly.


    In the next second, however, he suddenly appeared on the back of the divine beast and came face to face with Li Chenfeng.


    In Xuanling Sect, the Grand Elder felt repression in his heart as he looked at the back view of the Xuanling Patriarch. ¡°The Patriarch knows that he is unable to sustain for long and wants to defeat the enemy by capturing their chief. Thus, he is helping us to settle Li Chenfeng¡­¡±


    ¡°With the Patriarch¡¯sst breath, he can only execute one move!¡± Elder Qin said with a tight frown.


    ¡°Amongst all the people who came from Yunxiao Sect, only Li Chenfeng can control the divine beast. If Li Chenfeng is killed by the Patriarch, we can stop Yunxiao Sect¡­¡± Xuanling Sect Sect Master sighed.


    This was Xuanling Sect¡¯s final card, and they could only put their all into the fight no matter what.


    On the back of the divine beast.


    ¡°Xuanling Patriarch is indeed powerful,¡± Li Chenfeng said with augh as he looked at the utterly-silent elderly.


    The Xuanling Patriarch was not mute, but he could not say anything at that moment, even if it was a single word.


    He had already burned out a thousand years ago and only had onest breath in his mouth. If he opened his mouth and this breath escaped, he would bepletely dead.


    He would definitely not speak before he helped Xuanling Sect to resolve the great danger


    Immediately, the Xuanling Patriarch¡¯s hand moved towards Li Chenfeng.


    This move was extremely slow.


    However, Li Chenfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically, and a look of shock emerged in his eyes.


    The Xuanling Patriarch¡¯s hand umted a force that was converted by his final breath that had been sealed for a long time. Although it was extremely slow, it contained the great force of the world, and it was as though the sky would crack from his attack.


    At that instant, time seemed to stop. It was a dead silence.


    The world seemed to turn around from the Xuanling Patriarch¡¯s strike, and it was as if it could no longer operate properly.


    The attack was extremely profound and could no longer be described with words.


    Li Chenfeng was simply unable to move, and he could only watch the Xuanling Patriarch¡¯s hand approach him slowly.


    Boom!


    There was a loud rumble as though Heaven and Earth shed; the palm finallynded on Li Chenfeng.


    As the palmnded, the great force finally faded gradually.


    There was a smile on Li Chenfeng¡¯s lips as he instantly turned into a talisman that was burned into nothingness.


    ¡°Xuanling Patriarch¡­ is indeed powerful¡­¡± Li Chenfeng¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    It was then that the Xuanling Sect masses saw that Li Chenfeng appeared in front of Ye You, and he stood on top of Ye You¡¯s Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix.


    ¡°Paragon Dharma treasure¡­ Substitute Spell?!¡±


    The Xuanling Sect Sect Master was appalled and could not believe it.


    Simr to the Godly Execution Roll, the Substitute Spell was


    also a Paragon Dharma treasure that could block a fatal blow!


    Unexpectedly, Li Chenfeng actually brought a Substitute Spell with him to Xuanling Sect to y safe in case Xuanling Sect had a strong treasure.


    ¡°How hateful¡­¡±


    Elder Qin and other internal affairs elder were extremely indignant.


    Who could have expected that Li Chenfeng would actually have the Substitute Spell Paragon Dharma treasure!


    ¡°Xuanling Sect¡¯s inheritance is indeed beyond expectations¡­¡± A smile appeared on Ye You¡¯s exquisite face. Towering above everyone with an elegant stance, sarcasm filled her eyes as she continued on. ¡°Too bad. No matter what, it cannot be


    Even though Xuanling Sect sought for all kinds of solutions, the opponent they faced was a super sect like Yunxiao Sect.

 Chapter 534 - Xuanling Patriarch (3)

    <strong>Chapter 534 Xuanling Patriarch (3)</strong>


    ¡°What a pity. Despite inviting the Xuanling Patriarch out, you all still could not kill me.¡± Li Chenfeng snickered at the Xuanling Sect masses.


    At that instant, a lonely figure on the back of the divine beast slowly turned into dust.


    He sealed his final breath and stored himself in a gold coffin¡­ all to benefit the descendants of Xuanling Sect. He had long predicted that Xuanling Sect would face a cmity in the future.


    He initially thought that there would perhaps be a day when the descendants of Xuanling Sect would wake him up, and he would not hesitate to use his final breath to protect Xuanling Sect.


    In the coffin today, he heard someone calling him.


    He heard the Xuanling descendants that he had never forgotten about inviting him out of the coffin¡­


    However¡­


    The elderly looked down at Xuanling Sect with reluctance¡­ ¡°Everyone¡­¡± There was a trace of regret on his face. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Boom!


    The elderlypletely disappeared into nothingness before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    As the Xuanling Patriarch¡¯sst breath faded, his reluctant eyes in his final moment touched everyone¡¯s hearts deeply.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples fell into silence.


    The Xuanling Sect Master, Grand Elder, and the rest had a pained expression and felt ashamed for not being able to do anything.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect, what other heritage do you have? You might as well use them.¡±


    Li Chenfeng returned to the back of the divine beast and looked down at the Xuanling Sect masses.


    Xuanling Sect had already used all their cards then, and even the Xuanling Patriarch was unable to kill Li Chenfeng.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, annihte them.¡±


    As Li Chenfeng finished his sentence, the divine beast charged towards Xuanling Sect instantly.


    In the next second, the Grand Elder and Xuanling Sect Master along with the internal sect elders had already viewed death with equanimity as they weed the divine beast.


    However¡­


    Two internal affairs elders were already ughtered by the divine beast just bying face to face with it while Elder Mo and the Xuanling Sect Master were flung away and spatrge amounts of blood, unable to ovee the enemy.


    At this point, it was as though the Yunxiao Sect disciples and wardens entered an uninhabited ce. As the divine beast put on disy its almost unrivaled power, Xuanling Sect was filled with dead corpses just like the abyss of Asura hell.


    ¡°Junior Brother Zhou, help us to sound the Xuanling war drum.¡±


    Mo Changkong told a disciple softly.


    Previously, the disciples who beat the drum had already died. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With a determined expression, that disciple picked up the war hammer, walked forward with great strides, and beat the Xuanling war drum powerfully.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    As the Xuanling war drum rang, Feng Moli, Mo Changkong, and the rest went against the current and charged towards the Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    Before long, Qin Huan spouted a mouthful of blood and was flung away.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A Yunxiao Sect disciple charged towards Qin Huan with a long sword in hand.


    ¡°Ha¡­ What do I fear?¡±


    The corners of Qin Huan¡¯s lips tugged up slightly as he closed his eyes.


    Suddenly!


    A Demon Subduing Pagoda appeared in midair.


    In just the blink of an eye, that Yunxiao Sect disciple was killed from the impact of the Demon Subduing Pagoda which appeared from nowhere.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Qin Huan stared at therge pagoda before him in confusion.


    In midair, a man in white with a righteous expression looked at Yunxiao Sect coldly.


    ¡°Ji Yixuan from Falling Sky Valley?¡±


    A few Yunxiao Sect top disciples were surprised to see that young male. How dare a Falling Sky Valley disciplee over to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty to mind their Yunxiao Sect¡¯s business?!


    Previously, Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder had saved his life once. Upon learning that Xuanling Sect was met with trouble, he rushed over at top speed.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji!¡±


    Mo Changkong flew up to stand beside Ji Yixuan.

 Chapter 535 - Arriving With Troops (1)

    Chapter 535 Arriving With Troops (1)


    ¡°Junior Brother Mo?¡± Ji Yixuan was a little stunned to see Mo Changkong.


    After leaving Xuanling Sect, Mo Changkong had been cultivating in Falling Sky Valley and was martial brothers with Ji Yixuan.


    ¡°Oh right¡­ I remember that you were a Xuanling Sect disciple before you entered Falling Sky Valley,¡± Ji Yixuan said after thinking a bit.


    ¡°Why are you here, Senior Brother Ji¡­¡± Mo Changkong was puzzled.


    ¡°To repay a favor.¡± Ji Yixuan replied.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder had once saved Ji Yixuan very long ago, and Ji Yixuan was almost killed by Yunxiao Sect a while back. As a result, he had been suppressing this anger for a long time.


    ¡°Ji Yixuan, you intruded into the Formidable Heavens Dynasty and killed my Yunxiao Sect disciple. You have a death wish!¡±


    A Yunxiao Sect top disciple shouted sternly at Ji Yixuan.


    Ji Yixuan scoffed immediately. ¡°Formidable Heavens Dynasty did not even forbid me from entering, What do you think you are, Yunxiao Sect! Your sect sent someone to tail after and assassinate me a while back, and I have not forgotten about this. Now that we meet today, I¡¯ll just kill to my heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Ji Yixuan had already returned to Falling Sky Valley and handed the Regeneration Stone to his master. Now, he no longer had any worries, and so be it if he died there.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to throw your life away, aren¡¯t you?¡± A Yunxiao Sect warden sneered.


    ¡°I dare not say I¡¯m here to throw my life away. It is not a loss when I kill one person, but I profit by one person when I kill two people. I would naturally engage in this profitable transaction.¡± Ji Yixuan did not have any fear at all.


    Then, Ji Yixuan did not bother with the nonsense and brandished the Demon Subduing Pagoda, charging towards the Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    Presently, Xuanling Sect was already a spent force with countless casualties of high-ranking executives and wardens.


    The number of Inner sect disciples who could fight was already less than a hundred.


    ¡°me God!¡±


    Feng Moli shouted, and his body turned into a raging fireball as he rammed against a Yunxiao Sect disciple.


    Swoosh!


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s top disciple, Han Qingyun and Su Xin, brandished the Yin Yang weapons and inflicted heavy damage to a Yunxiao Sect warden.


    ¡°Yin Yang weapons.¡±


    On the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix, Ye You¡¯s eyes were ice cold.


    Ye You rose immediately and flew towards Han Qingyun and Su Xin.


    Fifteen minutester¡­


    After killing several Yunxiao Sect disciples, Ji Yixuan, Mo Changkong, and the rest were already heavily injured.


    ¡°Do you all still want to continue resisting?¡±


    Ye You overlooked the Xuanling Sect masses arrogantly.


    Her left hand gripped onto the Yin Yang weapons while her right lifted two heads with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Senior Brother Han¡­ Senior Sister Su Xin!!¡±


    At that instant, the Xuanling Sect disciples were utterly shaken after seeing Han Qingyun¡¯s and Su Xin¡¯s heads


    Yuan Hu, Qin Huan, and even Feng Moli clenched their fists tightly as a fog emerged in their eyes.


    A man did not shed tears easily. Unless deeply hurt.


    Lin Long was lifeless as she gazed at Xuanling Sect, which now resembled Asura Hell.


    The Xuanling war drum was already broken.


    The Xuanling war g was already torn.


    The Xuanling disciples were mostly dead from the battle.


    But to Lin Long, it seemed that the Xuanling war drums never stopped ringing. The war g was still held high while the disciples were still gathered together that night as they talked about life over wine¡­ asionally waving swords and learning martial skills from each other¡­


    There seemed to be heroic voices by her ears which seemed to be the loud cries of those unyielding Xuanling spirits that have lost their lives in the battle.


    ¡°We use our blood to soak Xuanling¡¯s g!¡± ¡°We use our heart to light Xuanling¡¯s anger!¡± ¡°We use our hands to hit Xuanling¡¯s drums!¡±


    No one in Xuanling Sect could block Yunxiao Sect¡¯s divine beast. In less than half a day, Xuanling Sect was filled with dead bodies.


    The Grand Elder, Sect Master, and other high-ranking executives were severely injured and had lost theirbat capability, and more than half of the thousands of disciples were dead or injured.


    At this point, it seemed that the curtains were about to be brought down on this battle.


    However, at this moment, a screeching sound and roars of demonic beasts came from far away.


    Devilish red shadows seemed to cover the entire sky as blood-colored robes could be seen in the sky.


    Eight scarlet demonic beasts pulled a huge blood-colored carriage and appeared slowly.


    There was a frighteningly fierce air in the surroundings. Hundreds of sect members in red robes surrounded the blood carriage without any emotions.


    Dozens of blood-colored war horses hovered in the sky with an imposing bravado.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The war drums sounded once again.


    At this moment, the Yunxiao Sect masses were stunned as they looked in the sky.


    Even Li Chenfeng could not help but be taken aback. ¡°Blood Moon¡­ Sect!¡±

 Chapter 536 - Arriving With Troops (2)

    Chapter 536 Arriving With Troops (2)


    Right above Xuanling Sect, war drums sounded continuously with the galloping of millions of horses that resounded beneath the sky.


    As the blood-colored shadows enshrouded the sky, it seemed like the air of death was swept in together.


    The colossus that was annihted a thousand years ago appeared in the world once again.


    The sound of the Blood Moon Godly Drum that was almost forgotten persisted once again.


    Eight demonic beasts let out a terrifying roar as though the rage that had been umted for a thousand years was about flood out.


    This scene finally caused one to recall the times that were almost forgotten: they were the ones who were once¡­ the kings of this world!


    The Xuanling Sect masses were extremely shaken as they looked at the sect members in blood robes above the sky.


    There was an embroidery of a blood crescent which was Blood Moon Sect¡¯s symbol on the blood robe.


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect?!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect disciples were stupefied and could not believe the sight.


    The words ¡°Blood Moon Sect¡± were a taboo on this maind. A thousand years ago, it was like a scarlet storm that engulfed this maind as it toyed with the entire ce in its hand.


    ¡°It actually is the Blood Moon Sect¡­¡±


    On the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix, Ye You frowned slightly as she looked at Li Chenfeng.


    However, Li Chenfeng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed like never before at that moment.


    ¡°The blood moon would reappear in a thousand years. Whoever wields power shall not idle, as it is our great undertaking for immortality to wreak havoc over a jovial talk!¡±


    Li Chenfeng mumbled.


    Back when the Blood Moon Sect was annihted by thebined forces of the sects on this maind, the Blood Moon Holy Lord left these words behind and disappeared from the world.


    Suddenly, Li Chenfeng stared in disbelief at the blood-colored carriage that the eight demonic beasts were pulling. ¡°Could it be that a certain important figure of Blood Moon Sect¡­ resurrected?¡±


    A thousand years ago, the Blood Moon Holy Lord stood in the sky and dered to the world that there would ultimately be a day when the blood moon would appear once again and wreak havoc!


    With the resounding Blood Moon Sect war drums, perhaps it reflected what the Blood Moon Holy Lord once said¡­


    Blood Moon Sect would eventually appear once again and paint the Ninth Heaven with blood¡­


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡±


    Blood Demonughed so sinisterly that one¡¯s hair stood on ends as he scanned the surroundings. ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡­ seems to only know how to bully these small sects.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    A Yunxiao Sect disciple shouted immediately.


    Upon hearing that, a blood-colored glint flickered in Blood Demon¡¯s eyes, and hended on that Yunxiao Sect disciple in a second.


    Before that Yunxiao Sect disciple even knew what had happened, he turned into a pool of blood water and was absorbed by Blood Demon.


    This sight caused the Yunxiao Sect disciples present to gasp.


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect¡­ One of the one hundred and eight Branch Masters¡­ Blood Demon Branch Master!¡±


    Blood Moon Branch Masters were Blood Moon Sect¡¯s core military strength, and every Branch Master¡¯s skills were unquestionable.


    ¡°Little kid.¡± Blood Demonughed coldly and subsequently returned to far away.


    ¡°You all¡­¡±


    Upon noticing the situation, a few Yunxiao Sect elders immediately drew out their weapons.


    However, they were stopped by Li Chenfeng.


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect shocked many in the world. It is a great honor to meet you all today,¡± Li Chenfeng said with a smile.


    During Blood Moon Sect¡¯s peak, they were a colossus, and even a super sect like Yunxiao Sect did not dare to offend them at all. If not for the fact that the Blood Moon Sect was too powerful and arose fear in the super sects, which thenbined forces to encircle them, it would probably still be extremely powerful today.


    Despite nting millions of spies and attacking them with a joint effort of hundreds of sects, the Blood Moon Sect could still not be defeated. If not for the grudges between the Ultimate Elder and the Blood Moon Holy Lord, causing the Ultimate Elder to personally take action and attack the Blood Moon Holy Lord, the Blood Moon Sect back then might not have been annihted.

 Chapter 537 - Arriving With Troops (3)

    <strong>Chapter 537 Arriving With Troops (3)</strong>


    Previously, something abnormal happened when sect disciples were out on missions, and it was only then did they sense that there was an indication of the resurrection of annihted members of the Blood Moon Sect.


    At that very moment, Li Chenfeng was unclear as to what the exact state of Blood Moon Sect¡¯s recovery was, but he did not wish to casually offend the Blood Moon Sect force before him.


    ¡°You know how to talk pretty well.¡± Sitting on a blood-colored horse, the Blood Moon Division Head who wore a blood-colored armor sneered.


    Horror shone in Li Chenfeng¡¯s eyes as he stared at the Blood Moon Division Head.


    He had seen the portraits of the one hundred and eight Branch Masters and thirty-six Division Heads from Elder Qu before, and the elderly on the blood-colored horse was one of the thirty-six Division Heads.


    ¡°Could it be that your excellency is one of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s thirty-six Division Heads, Jiang Chen Division Head?!¡± Li Chenfeng asked cautiously.


    ¡°Since you know me, hurry up and pay your respects then.¡± A Branch Master looked down at Li Chenfeng.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Li Chenfeng¡¯s lips curled up as his eyesnded on the blood-colored carriage seemingly. ¡°There is no hurry for that. I am just curious if the person in the carriage could be a Blood Moon elder.¡±


    ¡°Elder?¡± The Blood Moon Sect members exchanged a look and erupted intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. There indeed is an elder.¡±


    At that moment, the Blood Moon Elder was apanying beside the Blood Moon Guardian, and Li Chenfeng did not say anything wrong.


    Witnessing the reactions of the Blood Moon Sect members, uneasiness suddenly crept in Li Chenfeng¡¯s heart for some reason.


    ¡°Is there anything the Blood Moon Sect wishes to see us about?¡± Ye You suddenly spoke. A trace of caution could be seen on her delicate features.


    ¡°The internal affairs elder of your sect does not even have the qualification to speak to us. Who do you think you are!¡± A Blood Moon Sect member shouted coldly.


    When the Blood Moon Sect was at its peak, when had they even cared about a super sect like Yunxiao Sect before?


    That sentence was rtively impolite, and coldness set in Ye You¡¯s eyes after hearing it. Ever since she entered Yunxiao Sect, she was the Sect Master¡¯s official disciple and was currently Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Holy Lady. She had some status even in Yunxiao Sect, and she had never thought she would actually be berated by a Blood Moon Sect member in public.


    ¡°Why do I see traces of viciousness in this young girl of Yunxiao Sect? Could it be that you wish to attack us?¡± That Blood Moon Sect member had a teasing expression.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Hundreds of Blood Moon Sect members roared withughter immediately.


    Ye You frowned slightly and looked towards Li Chenfeng, who, however, gave Ye You a look which signified to not act rashly.


    ¡°Let me ask you all. Why do you want to annihte this small sect?¡± Shuo Tianzang, who had a sword hung on his waist, simply could not be bothered with Ye You as he spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Li Chenfeng chuckled and looked at Shuo Tianzang ¡°So it is Blood Moon Fiend Sword, Ni Tianzang Branch Master¡­ Truth be told, there is some enmity between this sect and ours, and we started a war today.¡±


    Shuo Tianzang had an indifferent expression. ¡°I¡¯m protecting this small sect.¡±


    After hearing these words, the high-ranking Xuanling executives, as well as Xuanling Sect disciples, were in disbelief.


    Not mentioning the people from Yunxiao Sect, even the Xuanling Sect masses were utterly stupefied by Shuo Tianzang¡¯s words.


    The reason for Blood Moon Sect¡¯s sudden appearance was still unknown.


    Who would have thought that the Blood Moon Sect would actually say that they wanted to protect Xuanling Sect!


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting it?¡± A warden from Yunxiao Sect looked at Shuo Tianzang and sneered. ¡°On what basis!¡±

 Chapter 538 - Displaying One’s Remarkable Prowess (1)

    Chapter 538 Disying One¡¯s Remarkable Prowess (1)


    nk!


    As a crisp unsheathing sound rang in the air, that disrespectful Yunxiao Sect warden was split into two by the blood-colored sword light in the next second.


    nk!


    At the same time, the sword was kept back into its sheath.


    ¡°On the basis of my sword.¡±


    Shuo Tianzang was emotionless.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    As the Yunxiao Sect elites saw crimson blood spurting out of the warden who was sliced by the sword aura, they gasped in horror.


    No one saw Shuo Tianzang¡¯s attack. That man in a white top seemed to have stood in midair without moving throughout the entire time. The sword was unsheathed and sheathed in just a breath¡¯s time, and it was so quick that one could not distinguish his movements with their naked eye¡­


    In just a moment, the Yunxiao Sect warden was killed there and then.


    ¡°Shuo Tianzang ¡±


    A Yunxiao Sect elder was rather nervous.


    Rumor had it that amongst the one hundred and eight Branch Masters, Shuo Tianzang was nicknamed the Blood Moon Fiend Sword. His swordy techniques were superb and had been extraordinary since a thousand years ago. He was known as Blood Moon Sect¡¯s top swordy master. Although he was a Branch Master, his skills were, however, unfathomable¡­


    ¡°That Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix is pretty good.¡±


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice sounded from the blood-colored carriage that the eight demonic beasts were pulling.


    Blood Demon immediately cupped his fists and bowed respectfully. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Afterward, Blood Demon snickered devilishly and flew towards Ye You.


    Ye You was slightly taken aback to see a red shadow flying towards her. A cold glint flickered in her eyes as she said coldly, ¡°You have a death wish.¡±


    Ye You, who was standing on the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix, smashed a hand towards Blood Demon.


    A yful expression appeared on Blood Demon¡¯s face immediately. There was something special about this Yunxiao Sect girl. She was so young but had already entered the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    Blood Demon rapidly disjointed his body and turned into blood water.


    ¡°Blood Demon Mystical Technique¡­¡±


    Ye You kept her hand back. A blue light filled with a horrifying force of destruction floated into appearance around her.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Blood Demonughed evilly. Even if she had a blue spirit root, he had no fear.


    Before Ye You attacked, the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix beneath her was already covered in Blood Demon¡¯s blood-colored force.


    The Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix cried in fury and moved around, wanting to escape the bind.


    However, the blood-colored force was like a sturdy cage that could not be escaped from.


    Blood Demon pulled the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix and flew forward.


    Ye You frowned. She could not do anything to Blood Demon right now. If she was led into the group of people by him, the consequences would be dire, so she could only give up on her Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix temporarily.


    At the thought of how she had never suffered such a humiliation ever since she entered Yunxiao Sect, she red at the blood-colored carriage coldly.


    Pulling the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix, Blood Demon walked to the blood carriage in great strides before kneeling on a knee. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The ethereal voice sounded from the carriage once again.


    As that voice sounded, an ash-pale girl with a crystal clear body and delicate features slowly walked out from the blood carriage with an aloof expression. She reached out for the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix. Her seemingly weak hand was gently ced on the back of the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    The Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix shouted angrily, as though it did not allow anyone apart from Ye You to touch it.


    However¡­


    As the girl¡¯s hand touched the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix, it turned blood-red before everyone¡¯s eyes and no longer struggled in just a few breaths¡¯ time.


    ¡°Blood Demon.¡± The girl spoke softly.


    Then, Blood Demon let out an evilugh and kept the blood-colored force that twined around the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix¡¯s body.

 Chapter 539 - Displaying One’s Remarkable Prowess (2)

    Chapter 539 Disying One¡¯s Remarkable Prowess (2)


    The Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix which turned red pped its wings instantly and hovered in the sky, bing a member of the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°My Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix¡­¡± Ye You was shocked to witness her own Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix listening to that girl.


    Her Master, the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master, personally sought this Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix for her, and it was extraordinarily precious. Yet, it was actually snatched by the Blood Moon Sect members today!


    ¡°That girl is¡­ one of the one hundred and eight Branch Masters, Fiendish Demon¡­¡± Li Chenfeng had a serious expression when he recognized the other party¡¯s identity immediately after seeing that she controlled the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix.


    It was said that Fiendish Demon was transformed from a demonic beast, and it could control spirit animals and demonic beasts and even assimte them.


    Currently, the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix was already assimted by the Fiendish Demon and no longer belonged to Ye You¡­


    ¡°Come back,¡± Ye You said gently as she looked at the Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix that hovered above the Blood Moon Sect members.


    However¡­


    The blood-colored Nine-Tailed Spirit Phoenix nced at Ye You without any warmth like before. Its eyes were cold and indifferent and even had a trace of disdain


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect, what exactly do you all want!¡± A Yunxiao Sect elder shouted at that instant.


    ¡°There are two goals foring here today,¡± Shuo Tianzang said.


    ¡°Firstly, to kill our sect betrayer, Qu Zhongyang, and secondly, to annihte Yunxiao Sect.¡± Soul Severing Troll added on.


    ¡°What?!¡± That Yunxiao Sect elder clenched his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Blood Moon Sect¡­ There were hundreds of sects who annihted your sect back then. Why must you alle at Yunxiao Sect the moment you all appear and not other sects?!¡±


    ¡°What you said is right.¡± Shuo Tianzang looked at that Yunxiao Sect elder apathetically.


    At that instant, the Xuanling Sect masses were shaken as they looked at the Blood Moon Sect forces in midair.


    This was the colossus that took over the world a thousand years ago¡­


    As powerful as Yunxiao Sect was, it, however, no longer had any attitude before the Blood Moon Sect.


    In the blood carriage, the Blood Moon Elder looked out and shook his head. ¡°Xuanling Sect really sustained heavy damages If we came anyter, I¡¯m afraid it would already have been annihted by Yunxiao Sect.¡±


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes at that moment. She had already rushed over at the fastest speed.


    Ye Qingtang stood up and looked downward. It was haphazard in Xuanling Sect. The disciples¡¯ corpses seemed to pile into a small mountain while the boundless blood reflected in her eyes like a me that burned ragingly.


    Then, Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as she looked at Ye You not far away.


    That Ye You who personally snatched her spirit root away!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not give any orders to the Blood Moon Sect members.


    She took a deep breath quietly and suppressed all her emotions, allowing her eyes to slowly return to a calm expression.


    She came today not to settle scores with Ye You but to rescue Xuanling Sect, and thus, she should prioritize the overall situation.


    With a Blood Moon Sect Division in action, the other super sects in Formidable Heavens Dynasty would hear of it and rush over shortly after. She must save her sect from the misery in the shortest time possible.


    As for Ye You¡­


    They still had a long time ahead of them in the future, and she would slowly settle this score with Ye You!


    At that instant, Li Chenfeng glimpsed across the blood carriage that the eight demonic beasts were pulling and asked, ¡°I wonder who is in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know.¡± The Blood Moon Division Head sneered coldly.


    However, as the Blood Moon Division Head finished his sentence, the carriage door was suddenly opened.

 Chapter 540 - Displaying One’s Remarkable Prowess (3)

    <strong>Chapter 540 Disying One¡¯s Remarkable Prowess (3)</strong>


    A ming red figure stepped out of the blood-colored carriage slowly.


    In just an instant, it attracted the attention of everyone present. With a red veil covering her face, Ye Qingtang gradually walked into everyone¡¯s line of sight. The eyes that were exposed out of the veil were like a treasury of stars, revealing specks of coldness as they nced across the masses.


    The Blood Moon Sect members immediately separated into two sides when they saw Ye Qingtang walking out of the blood carriage.


    Everyone including Shuo Tianzang and Jiang Chen, a Blood Moon Division Head, sessively bowed to the girl in a red veil with a reverent and respectful expression.


    Li Chenfeng was surprised. Previously, he only guessed that the person in the carriage was at the level of a Blood Moon Sect Elder, but now, the girl¡¯s appearance could actually make the Blood Moon Division Head bow in respect¡­


    The Division Head and Elder had an equal position in Blood Moon Sect. If that girl was a Blood Moon Sect Elder, the Blood Moon Division Head absolutely did not need to give her a full bow.


    Below, the remaining Xuanling Sect disciples were extremely curious as they looked at the girl.


    Although Blood Moon Sect had a well-known reputation, very few saw their true faces, and the curiosity of the sect disciples was inevitable.


    From the reaction of the Blood Moon Sect masses, they could tell that the girl¡¯s identity and position were definitely not that of an average disciple.


    ¡°Could that person be¡­¡± After the appearance of Blood Moon Sect, Elder Qin, who had not spoken all this while, had a change in expression, and he looked at Elder Mo in front of him.


    Blood Moon Sect¡¯s appearance pinned down Yunxiao Sect, allowing the Xuanling Sect masses to heal their injuries.


    The condition of those heavily-injured disciples was mostly stabilized, and the Xuanling Sect Master and Grand Elder had recovered quite a fair bit as well.


    Elder Mo was rather perplexed as he looked at the girl in a red face veil. For some reason, he felt that the pair of eyes and brows outside the veil were seemingly familiar.


    ¡°Could it be one of the three great Blood Moon Sect Guardians?¡± The Xuanling Sect Master asked, bbergasted. ¡°But¡­ It is said that the three Guardians of Blood Moon Sect were extremely mysterious and never appeared before anyone¡­¡± Elder Mo was unconvinced that a Blood Moon Guardian would appear. After all, those three Guardians never appeared even when Blood Moon Sect was annihted back then. How then would they appear here today?


    Was it truly to protect their Xuanling Sect?


    Just the thought of it was preposterous.


    However!


    As Elder Mo was guessing that¡­


    ¡°We pay respects to the Guardian!¡±


    In midair, the Blood Moon Sect masses greeted uniformly in a loud and imposing manner.


    Elder Mo and everyone else in Xuanling Sect were utterly dumbstruck.


    Everyone in Yunxiao Sect was even more astonished.


    The three Blood Moon Guardians had never appeared before anyone since the founding of the sect, including when the sect was annihted back then. Yet, unexpectedly¡­ they actually saw an alive Blood Moon Guardian today?!


    ¡°You are a Blood Moon Guardian?¡± Li Chenfeng¡¯s body stiffened as he stared at the mysterious girl.


    A Blood Moon Guardian was ranked just below the Blood Moon Sect Sect Master and Holy Lord in Blood Moon Sect! Their skills and rank were not one that a Blood Moon Division Head and Elder could bepared to.


    Puzzlement emerged in Ye You¡¯s cold eyes as she stared at the Blood Moon Guardian who was donned in a red robe that swayed elegantly in the wind.


    Although the Blood Moon Guardian¡¯s face was covered bya red face veil, the person¡¯s eyes were faintly familiar to her, and she seemed to have seen them somewhere before.

 Chapter 541 - War (1)

    Chapter 541 War (1)


    At that moment, Soul Severing Troll walked forward and gently lifted and ced Ye Qingtang on his shoulder.


    Ye Qingtang stood on the shoulder of the giant-like troll proudly and gave her order immediately. ¡°This ce must be bloodstained!¡±


    A cold and cheerless voice traveled into everyone¡¯s ears. In the next second¡­


    ¡°Kall!¡±


    ¡°Kall!¡±


    ¡°Kall!¡±


    Hundreds of Blood Moon Sect members shouted continuously. ¡°Kall!¡±


    Ye Qingtang waved a hand immediately.


    Swoosh!


    In almost a second, hundreds of Blood Moon Sect members turned into blood-colored shadows and flew towards Xuanling Sect.


    While the Yunxiao Sect disciples were powerful, they paled inparison to the Blood Moon Sect members. Moreover, more than half of the Yunxiao Sect disciples sent were already killed by Xuanling Sect¡¯s heritage, and only around thirty people remained, making it impossible to put up a struggle against hundreds of Blood Moon Sect members.


    At that instant, the Yunxiao Sect disciples in Xuanling Sect were no longer as arrogant and proud as before. With the Blood Moon Sect membersing after their lives crazily, the Yunxiao Sect disciples fled in disarray.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples were dumbfounded at the sight and did not know what to say.


    They were initially a little worried that the Blood Moon Sect people would conveniently kill them along with the Yunxiao Sect forces¡­


    After all, while that Shuo Tianzang said he wanted to protect Xuanling Sect, ording to Blood Moon Sect¡¯s past temperamental style, it was impossible to make any judgments. However, this worry vanished into thin air very quickly. The Blood Moon Sect members did not attack Xuanling Sect. Their objective was very clear, and they only targeted Yunxiao Sect such that they did not even spare Xuanling Sect an eye.


    The Xuanling Sect masses were even more bafHled then. They initially thought that a disaster would befall on them, yet unexpectedly, the Blood Moon Sect appeared in the middle of nowhere.


    Li Chenfeng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. The Blood Moon Guardian actually gave an order to annihte them¡­


    ¡°Little b*tch, receive your death!¡±


    Blood Demon cackled before turning into blood water and headed towards Ye You directly.


    Noticing the situation, Ye You¡¯s eyes were cold, and a horrifying breath of destruction emerged around her.


    Blood Demon possessed demonic blood powers, and he could disjoin himself and turn into blood water. However, Ye You never paid any attention to him. With her blue spirit root and Paragon Skill, she could kill the Blood Demon if she was given time.


    ¡°Blood Moon Guardian, is it impossible to end things nicely today?¡± Li Chenfeng looked at Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ye Qingtang remained silent and looked back at Li Chenfeng with cold eyes, clearly having no intention to reply to him.


    ¡°Good¡­ Since your Blood Moon Sect is so conceited, all of you will die here today.¡± Li Chenfeng narrowed his eyes. He originally did not wish to fight against Blood Moon Sect, yet unexpectedly, the Blood Moon Sect wanted to annihte them. If that was the case, a war it shall be then!


    Right after, Li Chenfeng gently patted the sect protector divine beast.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In the next second, the divine beast roared in fury and charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At the same time, the eight demonic beasts roared angrily and charged out from both Ye Qingtang¡¯s sides. Several huge shadows shed across and entered a brawl with that divine beast!


    Swoosh!


    A sword light shone and shed towards Li Chenfeng.


    Li Chenfeng did not dare to be careless and used a remarkable technique to take refuge in the void, only reappearing after dodging that frightening blow.


    ¡°Shuo Tianzang¡­¡±


    Li Chenfeng mumbled coldly as he looked at the youth who stood in midair with a sword wielded in his hand.


    Shuo Tianzang was highly-ranked amongst the one hundred and eight Branch Masters. His Sword Dao attainments were extremely high, and he was not easy to deal with.

 Chapter 542 - War (2)

    <strong>Chapter 542 War (2)</strong>


    Without saying anything, Shuo Tianzang turned into a ray of white light and shed his sword toward Li Chenfeng, the youngest internal affairs elder in Yunxiao Sect history.


    The divine beast was held back by the eight demonic beasts and was assisted by the pale girl, who was nicknamed as the Fiendish Demon. Thus, it could not leave to help Li Chenfeng at the moment.


    Almost half of the Yunxiao Sect disciples and wardens in Xuanling Sect were killed by Blood Moon Sect.


    If not for the exhaustion caused by Xuanling Sect¡¯s heritage, perhaps the Yunxiao Sect masses still could hold on for some time. However, under the powerful force of the Blood Moon Sect Division, the Yunxiao Sect masses retreated in defeat little by little and could not contend against their opponent.


    Boom!


    Blood Demon was flung out by the force of Ye You¡¯s blue spirit root.


    Subsequently, Ye You flew towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye You did not be Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Holy Lady just because of her martial talents.


    Earlier on, Ye You faintly sensed that the Blood Moon Guardian¡¯s martial aura was not extremely strong. Thus, Ye You thought that perhaps this Blood Moon Guardian had just resurrected not long ago.


    Capture the ringleader first in order to capture all his followers. If she could capture the Blood Moon Guardian, none of the Blood Moon Sect members would dare to make any moves rashly.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Soul Severing Troll scoffed coldly as he looked at Ye You who charged towards them and threw a heavy punch at her. However, Ye You was extremely nimble. She stepped on Soul Severing Troll¡¯s shoulders and struck towards Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed when she saw Ye Youing for her, and she immediately shifted her body to a side. There was a lot of force in Ye You¡¯s strike, and even the wind from the strike was extremely strong. Although Ye Qingtang dodged the attack, the wind from the strike directly caused Ye Qingtang¡¯s blood-colored veil to fall.


    Looking at the face veil that drifted down, Ye Qingtang knew that there was trouble.


    However¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s your!¡±


    The face that was revealed after the face veil dropped caused Ye You to be taken aback for a moment.


    Didn¡¯t the face before her right now belong to Ye Qingtang?! How could it be Ye Qingtang?!


    At that time, Soul Severing Troll roared in fury and forced Ye You to retreat with his powerful force.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­¡±


    Ye You withdrew herself and leaped away. Her detached eyes were fixed right on Ye Qingtang. Why did she not know that Ye Qingtang had be that so-called Blood Moon Guardian?


    In Xuanling Sect, Elder Mo, Elder Qin, and the rest were in disbelief after seeing the face of the Blood Moon Guardian.


    No one would have thought that the Blood Moon Guardian was actually¡­ Ye Qingtang?!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Junior Sister Ye¡­¡± Zhu Changge, with his mouth agape, stared at Ye Qingtang who was donned in full red that resembled fre.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye? Junior Sister Ye is Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Guardian?¡± Qin Huan widened his eyes, suspecting if he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ How can Junior Sister Ye be Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Guardian¡­¡± Yun Shu shook his head. There was definitely something off in this.


    ¡°Qingtang, why did you be the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Guardian?¡± The Grand Elder shouted towards the sky.


    After hearing his words, the Yunxiao Sect masses immediately looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°This person isn¡¯t a Blood Moon Guardian at all. She is a Xuanling Sect disciple, Ye Qingtang!¡± Suddenly, a Yunxiao Sect disciple who was once injured by Ye Qingtang shouted loudly.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    The Blood Moon Sect Division Head, Jiang Chen, and all Branch Masters stopped their action immediately.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ye You¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Blood Moon Sect has a legendary reputation, but after seeing it today, it doesn¡¯t seem much.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean!¡± A Blood Moon Branch Master looked at Ye You with a frown.

 Chapter 543 - Exposed Identity (1)

    <strong>Chapter 543 Exposed Identity (1)</strong>


    ¡°Your Blood Moon Guardian is Ye Qingtang, a simple Xuanling Sect disciple. More than that, she is from the same n as me and is only fifteen this year. Your Blood Moon Sect was already annihted a thousand years ago. From the rumors, weren¡¯t all your Guardians personally appointed by your Holy Lord? Why is it that¡­ now¡­ Could it be that anyone could also be a Guardian of your Blood Moon Sect?¡± Ye You chuckled and subsequently looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Qingtang, what exactly is going on? Why did you be a Blood Moon Guardian?¡±


    At that moment, the Grand Elder led the other elders and flew to the sky as they looked at Ye Qingtang in astonishment.


    ¡°Is she really a disciple from your sect?¡± Jiang Chen hollered. ¡°Of course.¡± The Grand Elder nodded.


    ..¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the Grand Elder. Is the brain of this Grand Elder made of tofu?


    She risked her life and sessfully pretended to be a Blood Moon Guardian with much difficulty, but in the end, it was all foiled by this Grand Elder¡­


    Initially, even if Ye You doubted her, Ye Qingtang still had a way to lie her way through and allow the Blood Moon Sect members to believe her. But now, even Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder imed that she was a Xuanling Sect disciple¡­


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Chen turned around and red at Ye Qingtang furiously. ¡°I already thought it was extremely strange previously. The three Guardians of my Blood Moon Sect never appeared before anyone. Why would ite to our division for no reason!¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ So it is a fake one¡­ Blood Moon Sect truly made a big joke out of itself.¡± Ye You lifted her chin as she sneered. ¡°This girl is extremely crafty and has a vicious nature. As a Xuanling Sect disciple, she pretended to be a Guardian of your sect as she wished to borrow your forces to attack my Yunxiao Sect and save Xuanling Sect from its miserable situation.¡±


    After hearing Ye You, the Grand Elder¡¯s expression turned weird. He originally wanted to continue saying something but suddenly changed his stance. ¡°Oh¡­ I saw wrongly¡­ You are not my sect disciple Ye Qingtang. You just resemble her a little.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ She indeed is not my disciple Ye Qingtang. She does look rather simr, but upon closer inspection, one can tell that they clearly are two different people.¡± Elder Mo echoed.


    ¡°I already said that she is not Ye Qingtang¡­ You all still didn¡¯t believe me. It is time you all finally believe me now.¡± Elder Mo added.


    Ye You glimpsed at the Yunxiao Sect masses. ¡°By changing your stance now, could it be that you all think Blood Moon Sect would still believe you all?¡±


    Subsequently, Ye You looked at the Blood Moon Division Head and smiled. ¡°Blood Moon Sect has a legendary


    reputation. Don¡¯t be cheated by this devious girl. It would really be a big joke when both your sect and my Yunxiao Sect suffer an internecine oue then.¡±


    Ye You could tell from a long time ago that the Blood Moon Sect attacked Yunxiao Sect today and protected Xuanling Sect because of the orders of the ¡°fake Guardian,¡± Ye Qingtang.


    Now, Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity was already exposed. Then¡­ nk!


    Shuo Tianzang immediately sheathed his sword with a calm expression and no longer fought with Li Chenfeng.


    ¡°I thought there was something off about you from the start¡­¡± Blood Demon looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Jiang Chen hollered in fury. How dare this girl pretend to be a Blood Moon Guardian and incite them toe here and start a war with Yunxiao Sect!


    ¡°Fellow Blood Moon Sect members, this person is Ye Qingtang, a Xuanling Sect disciple. She killed and injured dozens of my Yunxiao Sect disciples, and she is currently wanted by our sect.¡± Li Chenfeng withdrew himself from the battle and retrieved an arrest warrant with Ye Qingtang¡¯s face on it from a Yunxiao Sect disciple. Waving it around, he showed it to the Blood Moon Sect members.

 Chapter 544 - Exposed Identity (2)

    <strong>Chapter 544 Exposed Identity (2)</strong>


    Wasn¡¯t the girl on that arrest warrant Ye Qingtang, who was standing before them right now?!


    At that moment, the Blood Moon Elder who had been staying in the blood-colored carriage was rmed as he witnessed everything.


    It¡¯s over now! He thought to himself.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head was enraged immediately and pped towards Ye Qingtang.


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang was already prepared and retreated backward before he struck.


    The Blood Moon Division Head was boiling with fury at that moment. If other divisions knew that they were fooled by a disciple of an ordinary sect, wouldn¡¯t he be the biggest joke in Blood Moon Sect!


    Although it was unknown why the Demonic Water was ineffective on her, it was without doubt that this girl was fake given that Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and other high-ranking executives already had a slip of the tongue earlier.


    The more the Blood Moon Division Head thought about it, the more furious he was. How he wished he could crush Ye Qingtang who fooled him with a strike!


    But before the Blood Moon Division Head could vent his anger on Ye Qingtang, several figures suddenly appeared in midair, and hundreds of people came in just a few seconds.


    ¡°Yuehua Sect¡­ Lingyun Sect¡­¡±


    Yunxiao Sect masses smiled as they saw the other sectsing. Simr to Yunxiao Sect, Yuehua Sect and Linyun Sect were super sects of Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    Among the forces that annihted Blood Moon Sect back then, these two sects participated as well. Now that they suddenly came, it was probably because they heard of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Humph! The remaining evil of Blood Moon Sect!¡±


    An elderly swept his eyes across the Blood Moon Sect masses and shouted coldly.


    Ye You took a nce and could not help but scoff in her heart when she saw that the Sect Masters of both sects arrived at the scene as well. She glimpsed at where Ye Qingtang was from the corner of her eyes and subsequently said to both Sect Masters, ¡°Yuehua Sect Master, Lingyun Sect Master, the remaining evil of Blood Moon Sect has appeared. Let¡¯sbine our forces and kill them all!¡±


    Naturally, Ye You¡¯s words would not be rejected as the Sect Masters of both super sects were originally here to deal with Blood Moon Sect.


    They were aware of how powerful and influential Blood Moon Sect was back then. If Blood Moon Sect was allowed to resurrectpletely, the hundreds of sects which participated in annihting Blood Moon Sect back then would probably face a powerful enemy.


    Ye Qingtang was not surprised by the appearance of the other two super sects. She had expected all of this.


    Initially, Ye Qingtang¡¯s n was to use the shortest time topletely wipe out the Yunxiao Sect forces here and lead the Blood Moon Sect masses to flee from this ce. ording to her calction, the other two super sects would not be able to reach in time.


    It was, however, a pity that she was ultimately just one step short of sess¡­


    Ye Qingtang was extremely helpless. She was clearly just a step away.


    Uncontrobly, Ye Qingtang darted a look to the Grand Elder not far away.


    The n was truly messed up by the Grand Elder.


    However, Ye Qingtang would not ce the me on the Grand Elder. After all, if it were her, she would probably react that way as well since she had never told the Grand Elder before this¡­


    Almost all of the high-ranking executives of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect were present. It waspletely different from Yunxiao Sect¡¯s situation where they only had a few people left.


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect¡­ you all didn¡¯t hide properly and even dared to appear so brazenly! You truly have a death wish!¡± The Yuehua Sect Master roared sternly.


    ¡°Pull of bullshit.¡± The Blood Moon Division Head scofted coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so reluctant to admit defeat even with death near at hand!¡± Lingyun Sect Master waved an arm. ¡°Kill!¡±


    As themand was given, the three sects attacked at the same time and charged towards the Blood Moon Sect members. ¡°Kall!


    The Blood Moon Division Head was not fearful at all as he weed the battle.


    Boom!


    A war erupted instantly with thunderous rumbles exploding in


    the sky.

 Chapter 545 - Blood Moon Holy Lord (1)

    <strong>Chapter 545 Blood Moon Holy Lord (1)</strong>


    At that instant, the Blood Moon Elder walked out from the carriage and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Why did it be like this!¡±


    Although he knew that Ye Qingtang could never be their Blood Moon Sect Guardian, he thought that Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as a Blood Moon Guardian was definitely not fake. Otherwise, she would not have passed the Demonic Water¡¯s test.


    But why did things develop to this stage?!


    Almost the whole troop was deployed from the two super sects, and this Blood Moon Sect Division would definitely not be able to defeat them. He was afraid that all of them would be exterminated here today.


    Ye Qingtang did not loathe Blood Moon Sect. After interacting with them for a few days, she instead felt that the members had a straightforward personality. Although their character was strange, they were no evil viins.


    If this entire Blood Moon Sect Division was destructed here today¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. A sense of helplessness arose within her as she watched the Blood Moon Sect members hold up with difficulty.


    She could not me Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder for sabotaging her as the situation happened too suddenly, and the Grand Elder waspletely unaware.


    It was, however, that her efforts would ultimately be wasted¡­


    Suddenly, the Blood Moon Division Head retreated backward. Hisplexion was pale as he panted hurriedly.


    ¡°This malicious girl¡­¡± The Blood Moon Division Head gritted his teeth when he saw Ye Qingtang beside him.


    If Ye Qingtang had not pretended to be a Blood Moon Guardian, they would not appear in Xuanling Sect and fight with three super sects before recovering their primordial qi fully.


    However¡­


    Before the Blood Moon Division Head continued to say anything, he waspletely stupefied. The pair of eyes that was initially filled with fury was instead reced by a look of disbelief as he looked behind Ye Qingtang.


    A tall figure had appeared behind Ye Qingtang from some time ago. That tall and straight figure was like the pir of this world; his symbolic silver hair tousled in the wind.


    On his wless face, the blood-colored crescent at his be appeared devilishly charming.


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy¡­ Holy¡­ Holy holy holy¡­¡± The Blood Moon Division Head stared at that god-like male with his mouth agape. His burly body quivered incessantly as he gulped.


    The silver-haired man ignored the Blood Moon Division Head as he slowly raised his right hand and patted Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder gently.


    Suddenly feeling a tap on her shoulder, Ye Qingtang turned around instinctively.


    But when she saw the silver-haired man behind her, she was taken aback.


    ¡°Younger brother?¡± Puzzlement filled Ye Qingtang eyes as she looked at the silver-haired man before her.


    Wasn¡¯t this¡­


    The cheapskate brother she picked up on the way that day? Why did he appear here?


    ¡°Younger¡­ Younger¡­ Younger¡­ Younger Brother?!¡±


    After hearing the words ¡°younger brother¡± from Ye Qingtang, it was as though the Blood Moon Division Head turned into stone.


    What did¡­ this malicious girl who pretended to be a Blood Moon Guardian¡­ call that lordship¡­ Younger Brother? Younger Brother?!!


    ¡°Division Head?¡±


    Seeing that the Blood Moon Division Head had not returned to his senses after a long time, the Blood Moon Sect members and Branch Masters looked towards where Ye Qingtang was standing in puzzlement.


    In just a second, everyone was stunned, and some Branch Masters even forgot to counter-attack and were forced backward by the powerful figures from the two super sects.


    After taking a clear look of the silver-haired male behind Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder who had been vexed by the current situation reacted the same way as the Blood Moon Sect members. His eyes dted, and his body almost copsed.


    That indifferent male was none other than Blood Moon Sect¡¯s supreme faith totem¡­ the Blood Moon Holy Lord!


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord had graced them with his presence.

 Chapter 546 - Blood Moon Holy Lord (2)

    Chapter 546: Blood Moon Holy Lord (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe man¡¯s silver hair swayed in the breeze. The blood-colored crescent on his be added an inexplicable devilish charm to his almost perfect face.


    His eyes were like an ancient well with still water as he scanned the scene; the corners of his long red robe rustled.


    The Blood Moon Division Head, Jiang Chen, Blood Moon Elder, and others werepletely stupefied as they stared at the silver-haired man, seeming to have already forgotten to breathe.


    Ye Qingtang looked at her cheapskate brother in puzzlement and was surprised by his arrival. Why did he run here at this dangerous time?


    Seeing that he did not react, Ye Qingtang could not help but call him again.


    ¡°Younger brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord stared at her nkly.


    As the Blood Moon Holy Lord appeared, the whole world seemed to have fallen into a dead silence, and there was not a single noise.


    Li Chenfeng¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed as he looked at the silver-haired male. After taking a close look, he waspletely lifeless. It was as though a mountain range crushed his body, and fear eroded every part of him.


    ¡°Elder Li?¡±


    Standing in the air silently, Ye You was a little puzzled as she looked at Li Chenfeng.


    However, Li Chenfeng¡¯s lips only twitched, and he could not say anything.


    The Xuanling Sect masses inspected the silver-haired man behind Ye Qingtang instinctively with strange expressions.


    ¡°Who is that fellow¡­¡± Confusion was etched all over Qin Huan¡¯s face as he looked at the silver-haired man beside Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ But looking at the crescent on his be, he should be someone at the level of a Blood Moon Sect Elder!¡± Feng Moli looked over as well and took a guess.


    ¡°Blood Moon Sect Elder?!¡±


    The remaining Xuanling Sect disciples gasped immediately.


    Although an Elder and Division Head had simr positions in Blood Moon Sect, an Elder¡¯s skill was higher than that of a Division Head.


    Although a Division Head was the leader in a Blood Moon Division, he would still require to seek the opinion of an Elder when settling important matters.


    With a Blood Moon Elder here, perhaps¡­ it would be enough to reverse the crushing situation that Blood Moon Sect was in!


    Currently, the three super sects were attacking Blood Moon Sect from all sides. Although Xuanling Sect was temporarily forgotten by the three super sects, Xuanling Sect did not forget Yunxiao Sect¡¯s purpose foring here today. Once Blood Moon Sect was defeated, Yunxiao Sect would naturally deal with Xuanling Sect.


    Then, it would be the arrival of the cmity.


    At this moment, they could no longer care about Blood Moon Sect¡¯s rumors.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell anything from his aura, and I don¡¯t know what state he has reached¡­ However, it seems that he should be someone of the level of a Blood Moon Elder.¡± After scanning for a moment, Elder Qin told the Xuanling Sect Sect Master and Elder Mo.


    There were one hundred and eight Branch Masters and thirty-six Division Heads in Blood Moon Sect, but there were only twenty-four Elders, each possessing remarkable abilities.


    No one thought they could still witness a Blood Moon Elder after a thousand years.


    Ye Qingtang had a strange expression as she looked at the cheapskate brother before her.


    She merely had a teasing mindset when she took him as her younger brother that day.


    Moreover, from her memory, her cheapskate brother was an ardent fan of Blood Moon Sect. With Blood Moon Sect appearing here today, it couldn¡¯t be that¡­ he obtained the news¡­ and purposely chased after the Blood Moon Sect all the way here, could it?!


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Then, a Yunxiao Sect Elder shouted sternly at the silver-haired man.

 Chapter 547 - Blood Moon Holy Lord (3)

    Chapter 547: Blood Moon Holy Lord (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe two super sects, Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect, were present currently, and this group of Blood Moon Sect forces would definitely be wiped out. Thus, there was no longer any fear of facing Blood Moon Sect.


    Looking at that silver-haired man, if he was not a Blood Moon Division Head, he should be a Blood Moon Elder.


    But even if he was a Blood Moon Elder, his death was definite!


    However, the silver-haired man did not react after a long while.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect divine beast roared in fury as it red at the silver-haired man with itsntern-like eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Li Chenfeng muttered.


    Li Chenfeng was rmed.


    Others might not know the identity of this silver-haired man, but Li Chenfeng did.


    A thousand years had passed, and those who saw the Blood Moon Holy Lord in the battle had already passed on.


    However, Li Chenfeng saw a portrait of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Holy Lord by chance once, and the person on that portrait was exactly this silver-haired man before their eyes!


    As he looked at the bright red blood moon on that man¡¯s be, Li Chenfeng was even more sure of the other party¡¯s identity.


    However¡­


    A thousand years ago, hundreds of sectsbined forces in an attempt to annihte the Blood Moon Sect


    At thest moment, the Blood Moon Holy Lord appeared and ughtered dozens of extremely powerful demonic beasts, with one of them being the mother of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s sect protector divine beast.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord had killed the divine beast¡¯s mother a thousand years ago, and rage flooded the beast¡¯s eyes as it saw the Blood Moon Holy Lord today.


    The divine beast was long drowned in hatred currently and could not be controlled by Li Chenfeng. No matter how Li Chenfeng dissuaded it, there was no use.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The divine beast let out an enraged roar once again, and its gigantic body charged towards the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    In an instant, it was as though dark clouds covered the sky as a wild gust of wind stirred. Yunxiao Sect¡¯s divine beast was extremely skilled and could be said to be unrivaled. The moment it struck, its demonic air swept throughout the ce.


    Everyone only saw that, for some unknown reason, the Yunxiao Sect divine beast was out of control and charged towards that silver-haired man.


    Upon noticing the situation, the Blood Moon Division Head and others had a rude awakening and dashed forward quickly, wanting to stop the Yunxiao Sect divine beast.


    Yet, the divine beast that was out of control was frighteningly powerful. With the sweep of a tail, the Blood Moon Sect forces were forced to retreat.


    The Xuanling Sect masses below were astonished. The sudden change caught everyone unexpected, and no one had the time to examine the reason behind the Yunxiao Sect divine beast¡¯s behavior after seeing the silver-haired man.


    Right now, the Xuanling Sect masses were only worried about Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was standing right in front of the silver-haired man. With the Yunxiao Sect divine beast attacking the silver-haired man, they were afraid that Ye Qingtang would experience an undeserved catastrophe as well.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    A pair of wings grew behind Ye Qingtang¡¯s back, and she immediately grabbed the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s arm, wanting to bring him away from here.


    However, the Blood Moon Holy Lord remained rooted to the same spot, seeming to not have any n to escape.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    In the next second, the Blood Moon Holy Lord took a step out and pulled Ye Qingtang behind him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was astonished. That was Yunxiao Sect¡¯s sect protector divine beast!


    A cold sneer could be seen on the faces of the Fengyue Sect and Lingyun Sect masses. They had not seen this silver-haired man before, but from his appearance, they reckoned that he should be a Blood Moon Sect Elder. If he was at his peak, perhaps he still could have a match with the Yunxiao Sect divine beast. However, most of the Blood Moon Sect masses had just resurrected not long ago, and their skills naturally could not bepared to when they were at their peak. Thus, he was definitely not the Yunxiao Sect divine beast¡¯s opponent.

 Chapter 548 - Blood Moon Holy Lord (4)

    Chapter 548 Blood Moon Holy Lord (4)


    Now that the Yunxiao Sect divine beast struck, it saved lots of effort for them.


    The Elders and remaining disciples of Yunxiao Sect wore a proud expression when they saw their divine beast attacking.


    Their Yunxiao Sect¡¯s divine beast was extremely powerful!


    Even if another person at the level of a Blood Moon Sect Elder came, it would be no big deal.


    That divine beast cried fiercely and attacked the silver-haired man with its golden beak.


    Fear arose in the hearts of the Xuanling Sect masses at the sight.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s golden formation was broken by the Yunxiao Sect divine beast¡¯s beak. Who in this world could block an attack of the beak?!


    However¡­


    The corners of the blood-colored long robe swayed, and the man¡¯s silver hair tousled in the air.


    An appalling scene yed out in this world.


    There was no change in emotions in the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes while his face was still as cold as a cier.


    Standing in midair silently, he slowly pointed out a finger towards that invincible beak.


    Boom!


    A frightening explosion erupted.


    In the next second, the sound of the explosion reverberated hundreds of miles around the area.


    Before everyone¡¯s eyes of disbelief, the silver-haired man used a finger and gently nipped the Yunxiao Sect divine beast¡¯s beak.


    Swoosh!


    The enormous body of the divine beast was flung several miles away instantly.


    Then, the Yunxiao Sect divine beast was rammed into an old mountain that was hundreds of meters tall.


    What followed right on the heels was a scene that rendered many speechless.


    The old mountain was crushed into pieces immediately, and countless of huge rocks fell like a rainstorm. The entire mountain turned into dust!


    The silver-haired man¡¯s expression was calm, and it was as though he had not done anything.


    At that instant, the scene was dead silent. It was as though everyone forgot to breathe, and only the faint throbbing of hearts could be heard.


    The smile on the Yunxiao Sect Elders¡¯ faces frozepletely before turning into expressions of indescribable horror and shock.


    Only Li Chenfeng shut his eyes as a look of suppression filled his face.


    Both Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect were overwhelmed with horror as they looked at that silver-haired man as if what happened was an illusion.


    Below in Xuanling Sect, the sect disciples were dumbfounded. Their lips twitched and mouths opened, but not a single word came out.


    Xuanling Sect Master, Elder Mo, Elder Qin, and others were stunned and did not return to their senses for a long time.


    Ye You¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    The Yunxiao Sect divine beast¡­ was actually¡­ by that silver-haired man¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shock was written all over Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she looked at the imposing figure that stood upright and tall before her.


    ¡°Holy Lord!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was the first to return to his senses as he rushed over rapidly and knelt before the silver-haired man.


    ¡°We pay our respects¡­ to the Holy Lord!¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head, Shuo Tianzang, Blood Demon, and other Branch Masters greeted in unison with eyes filled with ardent worship, as they knelt beside the silver-haired man


    ¡°Blood Moon¡­ He is¡­ is¡­¡±


    The high-ranking executives of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect were dumbfounded.


    Blood Moon Sect¡¯s supreme¡­ Blood Moon Holy Lord¡­


    A thousand years ago when Blood Moon Sect was attacked by thebined forces of hundreds of sects, the Blood Moon Holy Lord appeared at thest moment and swept the sects away by himself like a real god, making the powerful figures in the sects aware of the differences between a human and a god.

 Chapter 549 - Blood Moon Holy Lady (1)

    Chapter 549 Blood Moon Holy Lady (1)


    That fear was deeply imprinted in their memories to the point that their descendants would have an unknown fear when they heard of the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    If not for the Ultimate Elder¡¯s appearance in that battle which impeded the Blood Moon Holy Lord, the hundreds of super sects would have probably been long destroyed by the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s hands a thousand years ago.


    What was a true god?


    One that ruled the world with a hand!


    What was a true god?


    One that killed everyone who went against him!


    What was a true god?


    One that ignited generations of fear!


    When hundreds of sectsbined forces and revolted, he


    wanted to exterminate all of the sects; when no one in the


    world could ept him, he wanted to massacre everyone!


    It was he who once made the Blood Moon war drum resonate throughout the world; it was he who once let the Blood Moon war g fly high in the sky; it was he who ruled the world in the name of the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°Blood Moon Holy Lord¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the rather lonely back view of her cheapskate brother in shock.


    She originally thought that he was only an ardent worshiper of the Blood Moon Sect who imed to be the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡­


    Never would Ye Qingtang have thought that the cheapskate brother she picked up on her way back was really the Blood Moon Holy Lord. She did not think that¡­ this Blood Moon Holy Lord would be so ¡°honest.¡± Even if it was anyone else, they would most likely not believe him as well¡­


    ¡°He¡­ He is the Blood Moon Holy Lord!¡±


    ¡°How can it be? The Blood Moon Holy Lord disappeared for a thousand years. Why would he reappear in the world!¡±


    ¡°Quickly escape¡­ Quickly escape!¡± ¡°Run!¡±


    After a long while, the hundreds of people from the three super sects were finally sober.


    His long ze-red robe swayed. Although there was only one person before them, he was the pir of this world, and the gap between them and him was an eternally-insurmountable gap.


    In the eyes of the Blood Moon Holy Lord, the so-called super sect was no different from an ant¡­


    In just an instant, hundreds of people fled in all directions. However¡­


    A blood-red screen enveloped the ce, and those powerful figures from the super sects who initially fled away in a flurry frozepletely.


    Ye Qingtang looked into the red screen, where those powerful figures were still like a frozen image


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s indifferent eyesnded on the Blood Moon Division Head before him.


    ¡°Name.¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord asked coldly.


    ¡°Replying¡­ Replying Holy Lord, I am one of the thirty-six Division Heads, Jiang Chen!¡±


    Jiang Chen was agitated, and his face flushed. The Blood Moon Holy Lord nodded.


    ¡°Why did you want to attack her?¡± the Blood Moon Holy Lord said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jiang Chen quivered, and immense fear filled him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t know her identity¡­ She¡­ She imed to be a Blood Moon Guardian¡­¡± Jiang Chen was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Guardian¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at Ye Qingtang immediately.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your identity¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled as she shifted her gaze away guiltily.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord was emotionless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I?¡±


    He seemed to have indeed said that he was the Blood Moon Holy Lord. However, the Blood Moon Holy Lord had disappeared for a thousand years and was a legendary figure on this maind. How would she believe that he would be so blunt and reveal his identity without any concealment¡­


    All this time, Ye Qingtang thought that her sworn brother was a Blood Moon Sect fanatic and even thought to pull him back from astray one day¡­


    She would have never thought that he would actually be real.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ye Qingtang as though they could bewitch one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Token,¡± the Blood Moon Holy Lord said.

 Chapter 550 - Blood Moon Holy Lady (2)

    <strong>Chapter 550 Blood Moon Holy Lady (2)</strong>


    ¡®What token?¡± Ye Qingtang asked instinctively. ..¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord stared at her.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang recalled that her sworn brother once passed her a blood token before he left.


    ¡°Is it this?¡±


    Ye Qingtang took out the blood token from her space ring.


    After seeing the token in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand, the expressions of Jiang Chen, Blood Demon, Shuo Tianzang, and the rest changed immediately.


    That token¡­ was not any Blood Moon Guardian¡­ It was¡­


    ¡°We pay our respects to the Holy Lady!¡± Shuo Tianzang said first.


    ¡°I offended Holy Lady by ident. Please have mercy on me¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head¡¯s face paled, and his body weakened.


    In the Blood Moon Sect, the Blood Moon Holy Lady held a supreme position, and even the Blood Moon Sect Master was required to bow in respect when he saw the Holy Lady!


    However, Jiang Chen, Shuo Tianzang, and the rest could not understand why a dignified Blood Moon Holy Lady would downgrade her identity and pretend to be a Blood Moon Guardian. What exactly did she do that for?


    ¡°Blood Moon Holy Lady?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the blood taken in her hand and pointed to herself instinctively. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± the Blood Moon Holy Lord said indifferently.


    ¡°Me??¡± Ye Qingtang thought she heard wrongly and asked again.


    ..¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord stared at her with a nk expression.


    Ye Qingtang was rather confused, and she was in deep thought.


    That day, she saved a man who fell from the sky and then¡­ jokingly became sworn siblings with him and obtained a token. Immediately afterward, she became the Holy Lady of Blood Moon Sect from a sect disciple?


    She really did not know if she should say that her luck was too amazing or that the Blood Moon Holy Lord was too casual and did anything he pleased.


    It was the dignified Holy Lady of a sect, but he just gave it to her so casually?!


    At that very moment, Ye Qingtang suddenly understood why the Blood Moon Elder could reach his initial position¡­ Was this Blood Moon Holy Lord so casual in appointing people?


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ As the Blood Moon Holy Lady, why did you pretend to be a Blood Moon Guardian¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± Jiang Chen felt that he simply could not understand the Blood Moon Holy Lady before him.


    She was clearly already handpicked by the Holy Lord to be the Holy Lady, yet why did she still want to assume the identity of a Blood Moon Guardian?


    Even though the Yunxiao Sect disciples pointed out Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity earlier on, the Blood Moon Holy Lord was present at the scene currently, and Jiang Chen naturally believed his Holy Lord unconditionally.


    What Xuanling Sect disciple or not. This was the Holy Lady of Blood Moon Sect!


    Below in Xuanling Sect.


    Elder Mo¡¯s mouth hung ajar. His disciple, Ye Qingtang¡­ was Blood Moon Sect¡¯s¡­ supreme Holy Lady¡­


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Elder Mo, and everyone else were stupefied as well. For a moment, they stopped thinking normally, their brains werepletely nk.


    Their Xuanling Sect had a Blood Moon Sect Holy Lady¡­


    ¡°The Blood Moon Holy Lady is my junior sister?¡± Qin Huan looked at Feng Moli beside him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Feng Moli¡­ Am I dreaming? How about you give me a p on my¡­¡± Qin Huan said.


    Pow!


    As Qin Huan finished his sentence, Feng Moli pped Qin Huan immediately.


    ¡°Feng Moli¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You were for real?!¡± Qin Huan touched his burning cheeks. Reality had proven that he was not dreaming, but wasn¡¯t Feng Moli¡¯s p a little too ruthless!


    Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Holy Lady was really his junior sister. He was the Blood Moon Holy Lady¡¯s senior brother!


    ¡°My junior sister is the Blood Moon Holy Lady! I am the Blood Moon Holy Lady¡¯s senior brother!¡± Qin Huan eximed. Simrly, Zhu Changge was very agitated and in disbelief.

 Chapter 551 - Blood Moon Holy Lady (3)

    <strong>Chapter 551 Blood Moon Holy Lady (3)</strong>


    Suddenly, the Blood Moon Sect did not appear to be so frightening as to how it was described in the rumors. Today, if the Blood Moon Sect did not offer help, the Xuanling Sect might have been exterminated.


    The Blood Moon Sect was exterminated by a few hundred super sects together a thousand years ago just because it was too powerful. It ruled the world, and every sect had to pay tribute to the Blood Moon Sect every month.


    The young geniuses in the world all worshiped the Blood Moon Sect. They wanted to join the Blood Moon Sect to follow the Blood Moon Holy Lord. It was a huge honor to have a look at the Blood Moon Lord¡­


    That was the reason why the Martial culture of the sects declined slowly. More and more geniuses refused to join sects, and the sects would fall eventually in the long run¡­


    In the end, a few hundred sectsbined forces and decided to exterminate the Blood Moon Sect.


    To this day, no one could say whether it was the Blood Moon Sect that messed up the rules or the few hundreds of sects that messed up the orders of the world.


    The Blood Moon Sect was called the Heretic Sect for hundreds of years after it was exterminated. As the descendants who did not participate in the incident, no one knew the exact details.


    However, when everyone was still in shock¡­


    A thunder-like voice reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡°Blood Moon Holy Lord, where are you going to run to now?!¡±


    As the voice was heard, a white-haired elder in a cloth gown appeared.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned as she saw the elder. She had met the elder a few days ago as well¡­


    When the Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen and Shuo Tianzang witnessed the elder clearly, they seemed to be facing their greatest enemy.


    ¡°The Ultimate Elder?!¡±


    Even the Blood Moon Holy Lord frowned.


    The Ultimate Elder waved his arm, and a ray of white light appeared in the sky, dashing towards the blood barrier.


    People of Yunxiao Sect and Lingyun Sect suddenly returned to normal at the same time.


    However, their memories seemed to remain at the moment when the Blood Moon Holy Lord appeared.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    One of the Yunxiao Sect elders shouted in fear.


    Ye You¡¯s face was cold, and she took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang unwillingly. She withdrew her sight when she saw the Blood Moon Holy Lord beside her.


    Hundreds of figures swiped through the sky and disappeared in the next second.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of running away?!¡± The Ultimate Elder frowned and shouted.


    People of the three super sects had disappeared, and no one saw the appearance of the Ultimate Elder.


    ¡°A batch of cowards.¡± The Ultimate Elder humphed.


    ¡°Are you done with chasing?¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord finally said something.


    ¡°Are you done with running?¡± The Ultimate Elder smiled coldly.


    People of the Blood Moon Sect stared at each other. No one dared to take a move without the words from the Holy Lord.


    ¡°Blood Moon Holy Lord, I stopped you from killing innocent people back then, and you wanted to kill me. You chased me for five hundred years¡­ You shouldn¡¯t forget about that, right,¡± the Ultimate Elder said.


    ¡°Same for you,¡± the Blood Moon Holy Lord said indifferently.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s lucky that I ran fast enough. If not, I would be killed by you. You mis-entered the Qi Deviation five hundred years ago as you cultivated the fiend skills. You were not able to beat me anymore, and the wheel turned. From then on, I also chased you for five hundred years. To be fair, you run faster than me back then!¡± the Ultimate Elder said.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked by what she just heard.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord and the Ultimate Elder disappeared for a thousand years¡­ And that was the reason¡­


    The two legends on this piece ofnd chased each other for five hundred years respectively. This was¡­ another kind of romance¡­

 Chapter 552 - Replenish for Prosperity (1)

    <strong>Chapter 552 Replenish for Prosperity (1)</strong>


    ¡°Today, I will kill you anyway to benefit the world!¡±


    The Ultimate Elder¡¯s eyes flickered. He smashed his palm down towards the Blood Moon Holy Lord without any sign. Just the force of the palm seemed to be able to shake the entire earth.


    However, the Blood Moon Holy Lord did not bother to fight against him. He faded into the void and disappeared.


    ¡°Blood Moon Holy Lord, you cultivated the recurrent fiend skills, and that led to the development of the mental demons. If you still choose to run away, it will elerate the development of your mental demons, and then¡­ I¡¯ll see whether you really enter the rebirth cycle!¡± The Ultimate Elder gritted his teeth as the Blood Moon Holy Lord ran away again. He immediately chased after him.


    ¡°Holy Lord!¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head and the rest were shocked. Ye Qingtang blocked their way when they were about to follow up.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen felt perplexed.


    ¡°Even the Blood Moon Holy Lord is not able to fight against the Ultimate Elder. Are you going to sacrifice yourself for no reason if you follow up?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Shuo Tianzang and Soul Severing Troll knew that Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were reasonable, but they could not be relieved.


    ¡°The Ultimate Elder had chased the Blood Moon Holy Lord for five hundred years and did not seed. Do you think he will seed this time?¡± Ye Qingtang said as she saw how disturbed the people of the Blood Moon Sect were.


    Without giving them any chance to say anything again, Ye Qingtang waved her hand and said, ¡°You should leave now.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ but¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head still wanted to say something.


    ¡°There¡¯s no but¡¯s. I order you as the Blood Moon Holy Lady, leave now!¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    The super sects would return soon when they sensed the breath that the Ultimate Elder left. People of the Blood Moon Sect would not have the chance to leave alive then.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen had to listen to the order together with other Branch Masters.


    ¡°Master, Grand Elder, please pack up and leave with me and the Blood Moon Sect!¡±


    Ye Qingtang said and looked towards Elder Mo and the rest in the Xuanling Sect.


    However, the Grand Elder shook his head and sighed. ¡°Qingtang, look at those disciples.¡±


    Ye Qingtang scanned around, and there were more than a few hundred disciples with severe injuries.


    ¡°They treated the Xuanling Sect as their home and decided to stay to protect our sect. They are injured severely, and they will definitely die if there is no treatment given to them¡­ As the Grand Elder of the sect, how can I leave my family for my own safety?¡± The Grand Elder sighed again.


    Elder Mo and the rest also shook their head upon hearing the Grand Elder¡¯s words.


    Though they would survive if they left with Ye Qingtang¡­ what could the disciples do?


    As the higher-ups of the sect, how could they leave the disciples here and escape?


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, there were few hundreds of strong breaths approaching.


    ¡°It¡¯s the three super sects! They sensed the remaining breath of the Ultimate Elder and areing back!¡± the Blood Demon said.


    ¡°Holy Lady, can you pass me your token?¡± said a Blood Moon Branch Master who was an expert in array formation.


    Ye Qingtang did not hesitate and gave him the blood token.


    ¡°Holy Lady, there is the divine power of the Holy Lord left in the token. I can use the divine power to create a barrier outside the Xuanling Sect. That way, no one will be able to enter the Xuanling Sect from outside, but people of Xuanling Sect can go out anytime,¡± the elder said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned slightly. So there was the


    Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s divine power left in the token¡­


    I hope All Readers Enjoyed the Mass Release?

 Chapter 553 - Replenish for Prosperity (2)

    Chapter 553 Replenish for Prosperity (2)


    ¡°However, the token will not be able to prove your identity as the Holy Lady after the power is used. Only our division will know¡­ If you want tomand the other division with this token, they may not trust you.¡± The elder exined his


    concern.


    Her identity as the Blood Moon Holy Lady was only known by this division. Other divisions were not clear about that.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Without the identity as the Holy Lady, I can disguise as the guardian or the elder as well¡­¡± Ye Qingtang waved her hand.


    The lips of the Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen and the Blood Demon shivered slightly as they heard what Ye Qingtang said.


    She was the superior Holy Lady of the Blood Moon Sect, and she had to lower herself to disguise as the guardian and the elder¡­


    ¡°Since the Holy Lady approves, I shall obey yourmand.¡±


    The elder lowered his head and created some kind of markings with his palms to force out the Holy Lord¡¯s divine power in the token.


    Swoosh!


    A ray of blood red luster came out of the token and surrounded the entire Xuanling Sect instantly.


    ¡°People of Xuanling Sect, this barrier can only be broken by the Ultimate Elder and the Blood Moon Holy Lord. However, the divine power inside can onlyst for half a year. You should never leave the barrier. Once any of you leaves, it¡¯s impossible to return,¡± the elder said.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Elder Mo greeted with cupped fists.


    ¡°Xuanling Sect will never forget the favor from the Blood Moon Sect!¡± Elder Qin also said.


    ¡°Thank you for giving us half a year to replenish!¡± The Xuanling Sect Master¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. The resources in the sect were enough for all the disciples for half a year.


    Those injured disciples had hope now¡­


    ¡°I shall leave with Junior Brother Mo then,¡± Ji Yixuan said towards the Grand Elder.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Grand Elder nodded.


    Ji Yixuan and Mo Changkong were disciples of the Falling Sky Valley in the Nine Nights Dynasty. Apparently, they could not stay in the Xuanling Sect. Furthermore, the Falling Sky Valley was not in good terms with the super sects of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. It would be toote for them to leave once the super sects arrived.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, I owe you two favors now, and I will never forget them. If there is anything I can help with in future, please ask. I will do anything for you.¡± Ji Yixuan flew towards Ye Qingtang and said with cupped fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    She heard more than once from Master in her previous life that Ji Yixuan was boring but honest and frank. He would never forget any favor¡ªnor any grudges.


    ¡°Junior Sister Holy Lady¡­¡± Mo Changkong looked at Ye Qingtang with aplex expression.


    From the letters between him and his father Elder Mo, he knew about Ye Qingtang long ago. Elder Mo¡¯s letter was full of pride and fondness towards Ye Qingtang.


    However, he did not expect that¡­ Ye Qingtang would be the Holy Lady of the Blood Moon Sect.


    He did not know whether Ye Qingtang, as the Blood Moon Holy Lady, would admit him as her Senior Brother as they had never met before.


    ¡°Senior Brother Mo, we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Theplex expression on Mo Changkong¡¯s face was reced with joy upon hearing Ye Qingtang addressing him as Senior Brother.


    ¡°Hahaha, alright. I have never imagined that I would be the Senior Brother of the Blood Moon Holy Lady. It seems like I will have some connections with the Blood Moon Sect as well in the future.¡±

 Chapter 554 - Replenish for Prosperity (3)

    <strong>Chapter 554 Replenish for Prosperity (3)</strong>


    There were plenty of rumors about the Blood Moon Sect, but people had never seen them before. Now, the Xuanling Sect avoided the cmity due to the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s help. They started to neglect the rumors of the Blood Moon Sect slowly.


    Ji Yixuan and Mo Changkong looked at somewhere far away. The strong breaths of the hundreds of people were very close now.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I shall leave with Senior Brother Ji now. I believe we¡¯ll meet again¡­ as what you said,¡± Mo Changkong said.


    ¡°Take care,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Take care as well.¡± Mo Changkong folded his fists.


    ¡°Lady Ye, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you again,¡± Ji Yixuan said. He then disappeared with Mo Changkong.


    Ye Qingtang looked towards the Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen and said, ¡°You should leave soon.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± The Blood Moon Division Head was confused. ¡°Holy Lady, aren¡¯t you leaving with us?¡±


    Shuo Tianzang asked in confusion as Ye Qingtang did not seem to retreat.


    Ye Qingtang pondered as she had more important things to do.


    It would not be easy for her to get the ck Heaven Water from the mystic realm based on the current condition of Xuanling Sect.


    The array formation that Xuanling Sect had used to protect the Mystic realm was broken during the fight. The mystic realm did not belong to Xuanling Sect anymore.


    Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect, especially the super sects, would definitely rush inside and im their ownership.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s mystic realm was the source of inheritance. Normally, no one could enter besides Xuanling Sect. But now, the situation was different.


    The ck Heaven Water could help her spirit root to level up, and that was her initial intention to enter Xuanling Sect. Now, she must get the ck Heaven Water. No matter what happened, she needed to reach the mystic realm in order to get the ck Heaven Water¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady?¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen called out to Ye Qingtang slightly as she remained silent.


    Ye Qingtang then pulled herself out of her thoughts and looked at Jiang Chen and the rest.


    ¡°I will not follow you.¡± She made her decision. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Chen was shocked.


    If anything happened to the Blood Moon Holy Lady, how could they face the sect master and the Holy Lord in future¡­ Of course, the Blood Moon Holy Lord might just punish them ording to the sect rules¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang had her own ns.


    Getting the ck Heaven Water was just the first step. After that, she needed to go to the Nine Nights Dynasty to find out her parentage.


    She did not have much time. The Xuanling Sect was safe for now, but after half a year¡­ the barrier would be useless, and the cmity would arrive again. The Yunxiao Sect would never let go of the Xuanling Sect due to the secrets they knew.


    Ye Qingtang only had half a year¡¯s time.


    She needed to increase her ability to the level of a Yin Yang True Lord within half a year. If not¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, you should leave with us. How can we allow you to risk your life in the world.¡± The Blood Moon Division Head tried to convince Ye Qingtang with valid reasons so that she could return to the division with them.


    Ye Qingtang thought about that before. The remote ce was full of dead breath. There was no vitality at all. People of the Blood Moon Sect could refine the dead breath to restore their strength, but she could not.


    It would be a waste of time for her to go to the remote ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything anymore. I have made my mind,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Jiang Chen sighed as his Holy Lady insisted.

 Chapter 555 - Replenish for Prosperity (4)

    <strong>Chapter 555 Replenish for Prosperity (4)</strong>


    Since the Holy Lord had disappeared, the orders from the Holy Lady were a must to obey. As the Blood Moon Division Head, Jiang Chen had no authority to force the Holy Lady to leave with them. He had to go ording to her n.


    ¡°Shuo Tianzang, you shall follow the Holy Lady in the future to ensure her safety.¡±


    The Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen looked at Shuo Tianzang after a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    Shuo Tianzang was indeed strong, but as the Blood Moon Sect Branch Master, he would be needed by the division.


    Furthermore, she got too many things to settle. It would be inconvenient for him to follow her.


    Shuo Tianzang appeared to be depressed when Ye Qingtang rejected the offer. It would a great honor for him to be able to follow the Blood Moon Holy Lady.


    ¡°I shall not insist since Holy Lady has already made her mind,¡± Jiang Chen said respectfully.


    After a short while, The Blood Moon Division Head Jiang Chen waved his hand at Ye Qingtang and led everyone back.


    The eight scarlet demonic beasts pulled the huge blood-colored carriage and disappeared gradually.


    When the people of the Blood Moon Sect were leaving, there was another figure that was trying to sneak away.


    ¡°You! Where do you want to go.¡± Ye Qingtang smashed her palm down as the Blood Moon Elder was sneaking his way out.


    Pow!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s palmnded heavily on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s left shoulder.


    The Blood Moon Elder shivered and turned over immediately. He forced out an awkward smile and said, ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lady¡­ Do you still have any orders to give¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang sized up the Blood Moon Elder in front of her. She appeared to be full of interest and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you always thinking about when you could finally kill me with one move?¡±


    How could she not know the ns that the Blood Moon Elder had all the time?


    The Revolving Soul Orb that he gave her previously must be part of his n to kill her. However, the Revolving Soul Orb fell into Elder Lin¡¯s hand by chance, and he was the one that took the full st of the explosion.


    If not, she would be dead from the explosion of the Revolving Soul Orb.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body trembled, and he almost fell to the ground upon hearing her words.


    The Blood Moon Elder pretended toply the day when Ye Qingtang forced her to sign the contract, but he never stopped nning to kill her one day from that moment.


    However, the Ye Qingtang back then was just a Xuanling Sect disciple.


    Now, she was the Blood Moon Holy Lady. He would never dare to have the same thoughts in the past anymore.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Ha¡­ Holy Lady, I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­ The respect I have for you is heavier than the stretch of mountains, deeper than the ocean, higher than the giants¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang waved her hand in disgust to stop him from nagging and spurting out saliva. The change in attitude was so fast, and so did his skill of saying nonsense improve. It seemed like he deserved more than the position as the Blood Moon Elder based on his abilities. He could even be a guardian.


    ¡°My infatuation towards Holy Lady can be proved by the Sun and the Moon, by the Heaven and the Earth¡­¡± Cold sweat started to appear on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Infatuation?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and showed an odd expression.


    ¡°No no no¡­ my loyalty¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder changed his wording immediately.


    ¡°Loyalty?¡± Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes.

 Chapter 556 - We Will Meet Again Some Day (1)

    <b>Chapter 556 We Will Meet Again Some Day (1)</b>


    ¡°No no no¡­ It¡¯s not infatuation nor loyalty¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was soaked in cold sweat, and his thoughts were rather jumbled. As he thought of his disrespect towards the Blood Moon Holy Lady, even if he had a million heads and they were all chopped off, it would not be enough to redeem himself. Fear intensified within him, and in addition to being red at by Ye Qingtang, he trembled continuously, and his mind was nk. ¡°It¡¯s what the heart thinks. All our hearts be one, do what the heart wants, two hearts beat as one¡­¡±


    ..¡± Ye Qingtang stared at him, startled. Did this old fellow lose his mind?


    ¡°I think you are working your heart out while your heart is startled. You shaking with fear means that you have a guilty conscience.¡± Ye Qingtang waspletely amused by the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ Have mercy, Holy Lady!¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face turned white in an instant.


    ¡°Did you want to say a heart of sincerity?¡± Ye Qingtang had a teasing expression.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes yes yes yes!¡± The Blood Moon Elder pped his thigh and nodded continuously. ¡°Holy Lady is right. It is a heart of sincerity. The heart of sincerity I have towards Holy Lady can be appraised by Heaven and Earth, the Sun and Moon¡­¡±


    Before Blood Moon Elder finished speaking, Ye Qingtang waved a hand again and interrupted him as she stared at the Blood Moon Elder in curiosity. ¡°How exactly did you reach the position of the Blood Moon Elder?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Puzzlement filled the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face. ¡°Although I also felt that I could be a Blood Moon Guardian with my skills back then, the Blood Moon Holy Lord did not pay me any attention¡­ so I could only be an Elder¡­¡±


    Finally, Ye Qingtang gave the Blood Moon Elder who was close to losing his mind a big thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡±


    In Xuanling Sect, Elder Mo and Elder Qin looked at each other.


    Wasn¡¯t that Blood Moon Elder their Xuanling Sect disciple, Zhou Qu¡­


    But thinking about it carefully, if Ye Qingtang could be a Blood Moon Holy Lady, there seemed to be nothing strange if Zhou Qu was the Blood Moon Elder.


    Although Xuanling Sect feared the resurrection of Blood Moon Sect due to the rumors previously, thinking about it now, Ye Qingtang did not do anything to harm Xuanling Sect and even led the Blood Moon Sect members here today which prevented the tragedy of Xuanling Sect¡¯s annihtion.


    To the Xuanling Sect masses, the words ¡°Blood Moon Sect¡± were no longer frightening as before. Rather, Yunxiao Sect whom they had always revered wanted to massacre them.


    After this battle, the distinction between the righteous and the evil blurred in their hearts.


    What exactly was righteous? And what was evil?


    The Blood Moon Sect had countless terrifying rumors, but how many of them were started by the various super sects? The credibility of these rumors¡­


    ¡°Qingtang, why aren¡¯t you fleeing yet! Once more people from Yunxiao Secte, you will not be able to flee anymore!¡± The Grand Elder shouted to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Qingtang, don¡¯t worry about us. Lingyun Sect and Yuehua Sect are reasonable sects. With the support of this array formation, Yunxiao Sect cannot do anything to Xuanling Sect!¡± Elder Mo looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Although Lingyun Sect and Yuehua Sect were known to be super sects just like Yunxiao Sect, they were much more upright and honorable than Yunxiao Sect.


    At least, Lingyun Sect and Yuehua Sect had no scandals of allowing the sect disciples to snatch others¡¯ spirit roots.


    With the appearance of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect currently, Yunxiao Sect would probably be suppressed by them from then on once they learned of the reason behind Yunxiao Sect¡¯s decision to annihte Xuanling Sect. Even if Yunxiao Sect wanted to do anything, they had to rtively exercise more restraint.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, don¡¯t worry about us!¡±


    Qin Huan, Zhu Changge, and other sect disciples shouted as well.

 Chapter 557 - We Will Meet Again Some Day (2)

    Chapter 557 We Will Meet Again Some Day (2)


    ¡°Alright! Take care, everyone!¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. She was aware of it as well. Although there was a huge difference between today¡¯s battle and what she imagined, at least the oue was still not that bad and Xuanling Sect was temporarily saved.


    After sensing that the powerful aura of the three super sects was nearing, Ye Qingtang bade Elder Mo and everyone else goodbye before disappearing along with the Blood Moon Elder.


    Currently, Xuanling Sect was protected by the divine power of the Blood Moon Holy Lord and was extremely safe. Thus, there was no need to worry.


    On the contrary, Ye Qingtang offended Yunxiao Sectpletely.


    All of this, though, was Ye Qingtang¡¯s n. Back when Xuanling Sect had no other ways to survive, Ye Qingtang could only use herself to attract Yunxiao Sect¡¯s grudge. Although it might not have worked, this method was all she could think of initially.


    However, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder did not go far away. They held their breaths and observed in a hidden corner.


    In just a while, the three super sects returned.


    Hundreds of people stood in the air above Xuanling Sect and scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Where¡¯s the Ultimate Elder¡­¡± Yuehua Sect¡¯s Sect Master was puzzled.


    After leaving just now, he suddenly felt the Ultimate Elder¡¯s aura and knew that the Ultimate Elder was attracted over because of the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s appearance.


    Although the Blood Moon Holy Lord was extremely powerful and unrivaled, the Ultimate Elder could pin him down. Thus, they longer had anything to be afraid of.


    After returning, everyone realized that the Blood Moon Sect members and Blood Moon Holy Lord had already disappeared. There was no trace of even the Ultimate Elder.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ It must be that after the Ultimate Elder appeared, he was locked in a battle with the Blood Moon Holy Lord. For powerful figures of that level, a battle would extend for thousands of miles. I guess we don¡¯t even know where they¡¯ve battled to now,¡± the Lingyun Sect Master opined after a deep thought.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I never thought that the Blood Moon Holy Lord who has disappeared for a thousand years would suddenly appear. Even the Ultimate Elder appeared as well¡­ Today is really¡­¡± The Yuehua Sect Master sighed.


    However, the Yunxiao Sect elders including Li Chenfeng did not look too good. That Blood Moon Holy Lord inflicted heavy injuries to their Yunxiao Sect¡¯s divine beast with just a strike, and the divine beast was still unconscious now.


    Originally, from Yunxiao Sect¡¯s calction, annihting Xuanling Sect could be easily done.


    However, unexpectedly, not only was Xuanling Sect not annihted, Yunxiao Sect suffered heavy losses instead!


    ¡°Xuanling Sect?¡±


    Very quickly, the Lingyun Sect Master looked at the barrier protecting Xuanling Sect and could not help butment. ¡°Xuanling Sect¡¯s heritage is indeed pretty powerful. The power of this barrier is extremely frightening, and there¡¯s simply no way of breaking it¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, I still heard that the Xuanling Patriarch appeared earlier. We had been belittling Xuanling Sect all this while,¡± Yuehua Sect Master said as well.


    The three sects were unaware that the ce was enshrouded in the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s divine power and merely thought that Xuanling Sect¡¯s heritage was profound.


    The Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s switched the conversation to another subject quickly and looked at Li Chenfeng. ¡°Why did you, Yunxiao Sect,e to annihte Xuanling Sect for no reason?


    The other two sects heard rumors that Yunxiao Sect wanted to annihte Xuanling Sect and were a little curious. After all, Xuanling Sect was only an ordinary sect. What reason would Yunxiao Sect exterminate it for?


    It was, however, that they did not pay much attention to this matter and came here today only because of Blood Moon Sect¡¯s appearance.


    Nheless, since they were there, they might as well voice their questions.


    After hearing that, Li Chenfeng and the other Yunxiao Sect elders frowned instantly, and rather abnormal expressions appeared on their faces.

 Chapter 558 - We Will Meet Again Some Day (3)

    Chapter 558 We Will Meet Again Some Day (3)


    They did not think there would actually be so many idents in annihting an ordinary sect. Not only did the Blood Moon Sect appear, but the other two super sects were also attracted over as well. Yet, the real reason that Yunxiao Sect wanted to annihte Xuanling Sect for must absolutely not be told to these two super sects.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you all are mistaken.¡±


    Just as the Yunxiao Sect elders were at a loss of how to make up a usible story, Ye You, who was beside Li Chenfeng, suddenly took a step forward and said slowly, ¡°The reason that we came to Xuanling Sect today is because a Xuanling Sect disciple killed several Yunxiao Sect disciples and heavily injured dozens of disciples. Hence, we wanted Xuanling Sect to hand the person over. Who knew that not only did they disobey our orders, they even protected the murderer and revolted as a group without giving our Yunxiao Sect any respect. Such a disrespectful sect should, of course, be annihted.¡±


    A Yuehua Sect elder scoffed. ¡°Xuanling Sect is actually so presumptuous!¡±


    The super sects simply did not care about ordinary sects as the difference between them was like a chasm. For a Xuanling Sect disciple to kill a super sect¡¯s disciple, it was undoubtedly a case of the low-ranked offending the high-ranked. A super sect¡¯s dignity was offended, and Xuanling Sect¡¯s protection was all the more absurd.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Suddenly, Elder Qin shouted from below. ¡°Fellow Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect people, actually, Yunxiao Sect came to annihte Xuanling Sect because we discovered their ugly face that has been kept hidden from the world!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Li Chenfeng red at Elder Qin furiously.


    ¡°Shut up?¡± Before Elder Qin spoke, Qin Huan suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°The one who should shut up is you, this shameless old fellow!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± A cold glint shed across Li Chenfeng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to scare me? Come, Come and hit me.¡± Qin Huan¡¯s left hand was on his waist and waved to Li Chenfeng with his right hand. ¡°Come,e,e. Come in and kill me.¡±


    Looking at Qin Huan¡¯s provoking stance, Zhu Changge, Feng Moli, and the rest were speechless.


    Xuanling Sect was enshrouded in the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s divine power, and no one dared to charge in.


    Yunxiao Sect long wanted to annihte Xuanling Sect, and hence, Xuanling Sect would not be polite to them at all.


    However¡­


    Qin Huan¡¯s provocation was truly savage. It vented their anger as well!


    ¡°Come! Come over here!¡± Zhu Changge echoed after Qin Huan and shouted loudly. ¡°You cane over here and kill us!¡±


    Yunxiao Sect masses clenched their teeth, but they were helpless.


    Speaking of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s scandal, the Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say what scandal Yunxiao Sect has?¡±


    ¡°Yuehua Sect Master, Yunxiao Sect possesses the evil technique of snatching one¡¯s spirit root. They ced their sect disciples in different sects and snatched the spirit roots of other sects¡¯ disciples!¡± Elder Mo replied.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    After hearing the words, the expressions of the high-ranking executives in Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect changed immediately.


    Snatching others¡¯ spirit root was a martial Dao taboo! It was regarded as shameless by everyone in the world!


    ¡°After we discovered this scandal, Yunxiao Sect came to silence us.¡± Xuanling Sect Master replied.


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± A Yunxiao Sect elder scoffed. ¡°You all must not believe these cunning people. How would our Yunxiao Sectmit such an evil act!¡±


    Both Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect were in thought.


    Previously, they had already found the excuse that Yunxiao Sect used to annihte Xuanling Sect a little superficial. After listening to Xuanling Sect¡¯s argument, it did not seem like a lie either¡­ Otherwise, why would Yunxiao Sect bring such arge army and even deploy the divine beast just to get an exnation from a disciple?

 Chapter 559 - We Will Meet Again Some Day (4)

    <strong>Chapter 559 We Will Meet Again Some Day (4)</strong>


    They could not only believe Xuanling Sectpletely as well since no one had any evidence after all.


    Moreover, Yunxiao Sect and Xuanling Sect were enemies, and the words of Xuanling Sect disciples might contain some nder.


    ¡°Haha. This is a private issue between Yunxiao Sect and Xuanling Sect and has nothing to do with us¡­ However, it better be that Xuanling Sect is talking nonsense. If Yunxiao Sect is truly like what Xuanling Sect said¡­¡±


    The Lingyun Sect Master sneered and stopped his sentence there.


    Before Li Chenfeng could exin, a shadow suddenly fell on the ce.


    Almost instinctively, everyone gazed up in the air.


    A giant battleship floated in midair, where a man in white stood in it.


    ¡°Antiquity Pce?!¡±


    ¡°That person is Antiquity Pce¡¯s emissary, Mu Su?¡± The three sects were extremely astonished.


    The Antiquity Pce was simr to the Blood Moon Sect, except that the Blood Moon Sect was evil while the Antiquity Pce was the leader of the righteous.


    Furthermore, the Antiquity Pce did not gather followers like the Blood Moon Sect, and its Pce Lord was all the more mysterious. His skills were profound and unfathomable, and he rarely appeared before people.


    Including the people present in Xuanling Sect, everyone guessed that the Antiquity Pce¡¯s appearance was probably rted to the Blood Moon Sect.


    Standing on the battleship, Mu Su swept a nce over the area below him.


    He had already reached here a long time ago and originally intended to bring Ye Qingtang away. Yet unexpectedly, the Blood Moon Holy Lord suddenly appeared. Thus, he did not dare to casually appear.


    What Mu Su never expected was Ye Qingtang actually bing the Blood Moon Holy Lady. How was he going to mention it to His Highness when he returned¡­


    ¡°Lord Mu Su, Xuanling Sect was speaking nonsense just now. Please do not believe it!¡±


    Li Chenfeng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, as he did not know whether Mu Su heard what the Xuanling Sect elders had said.


    However, Mu Su vanished quickly without uttering a word.


    Once the Antiquity Pce¡¯s battleship was gone, Li Chenfeng finally sighed in relief. He immediately looked at Xuanling Sect with coldness filled in his eyes.


    This Xuanling Sect has to be gotten rid of?


    Allowing them to live in this world is not a good thing to Yunxiao Sect!


    However, it was difficult to break the barrier above Xuanling Sect, and this troubled him greatly.


    The sect protector divine beast was heavily injured and still required time to recuperate once it returned to the sect. There was simply no way it could continue to battle in a short time. Without the divine beast, it would be difficult to break Xuanling Sect¡¯s barrier.


    As Li Chenfeng stared at the barrier, a slightly odd feeling arose in his heart.


    If Xuanling Sect executed this barrier from the start, it would have probably been impossible for them to charge in¡­


    However, things had already reached this point, and Li Chenfeng did not continue to think further.


    At that instant, in a hidden corner.


    After seeing Mu Su passing by there, Ye Qingtang initially thought that the Antiquity Pce, as the leader of the righteous path, was there to rescue Xuanling Sect from the misery, but she ultimately realized that she was overthinking¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, let¡¯s go. We must not let Yunxiao Sect find us,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang agreed, and the two of them disappeared.


    Not longter, both Lingyun Sect and Yuehua Sect left sessively while Yunxiao Sect secretly ordered people to watch Xuanling Sect.


    Although they could not enter the barrier, the Xuanling Sect people could leave the barrier. If they did not watch Xuanling Sect, all of the Xuanling Sect masses would escape before long.


    It was Li Chenfeng¡¯s excessive worry this time. Many disciples in Xuanling Sect were heavily injured and had to continue to be treated. Before those disciples recovered, the Xuanling Sect masses would naturally not go anywhere.

 Chapter 560 - A Story (1)

    <strong>Chapter 560 A Story (1)</strong>


    Within the barrier, Qin Huan, Zhu Changge, Yun Shu, and other disciples¡ªeven Feng Moli¡ªfollowed Qin Huan and insulted Yunxiao Sect loudly, which invigorated them.


    On the contrary, the expressions of the Yunxiao Sect disciples were extremely ugly, and they died to tear the Xuanling Sect disciples into pieces. Yet, they were helpless.


    On that day, the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master was enraged after learning of what happened.


    Not only was Xuanling Sect not annihted, they instead let Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect learn about the matter, and even the divine beast was heavily injured!


    Li Chenfeng was in a bad mood after being reprimanded by the Sect Master. If Ye Qingtang had not pretended to be a Blood Moon Guardian and lead the Blood Moon Sect masses there¡­


    Yunxiao Sect directly ced Ye Qingtang in the Assassination Roll, and the reward even surpassed that of the first person on the Assassination Roll!


    Whoever captured Ye Qingtang alive could select any Dharma treasure in Yunxiao Sect!


    Many Yunxiao Sect elite disciples viewed Ye Qingtang as prey and were eager to give it a try. This was a chance where they could achieve instant sess.


    In the dark night, outside a pavilion in Yunxiao Sect.


    The candlelight in the room shone brightly and emitted a faint aroma.


    Ning Luo was dressed in white with a chessboard before him.


    As Ning Luo held a chess piece, an unknown smile hung on his lips.


    A mysterious person who was wrapped in a ck robe all over sat on the other side of the chessboard.


    ¡°This piece is still alive.¡± Ning Luo chuckled softly.


    The ck-robed man did not respond, seeming to be fully focused on ying chess.


    ¡°This group of Yunxiao Sect mobs¡­ was of great help.¡± The corners of Ning Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°The n¡­ is brought forward because of Ye Qingtang. This does not matter though. Everything is under control.¡± A deep voice sounded from the ck robe.


    ¡°Only when this game of chess is full of variables would it be exciting, and only as such would we, chess yers, be even more serious,¡± Ning Luo said.


    As he said that, a smile that sent shudders could be seen on Ning Luo¡¯s face as he glimpsed at the door.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo, after hiding outside my door and listening for such a long time, why don¡¯t youe on in?¡± Ning Luo¡¯s emotionless voice sounded.


    Immediately, Senior Brother Zhuo¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    This Senior Brother Zhuo was the Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple who first rescued Ning Luo away.


    He initially came today to find Ning Luo to talk about assassinating Ye Qingtang. After all, Ning Luo hid in Xuanling Sect for a long time and should have some understanding towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities. Yet unexpectedly, there was actually an outsider in Ning Luo¡¯s room, and the two of them seemed to be secretly plotting something!


    Seeing that Ning Luo discovered him, Senior Brother Zhuo¡¯s expression changed, and he left immediately. He must notify this matter to Holy Lady Ye You and the Sect Master!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ning Luo sighed. ¡°You came without greeting and left without bidding goodbye. What did you treat my ce as?¡±


    Afterward, as Ning Luo focused on the chessboard, his right palm stretched forward slightly.


    In an instant, a strange light erupted from Ning Luo¡¯s palm.


    Outside the door, Senior Brother Zhuo was overwhelmed with horror. He could not control his body and floated into Ning Luo¡¯s room.


    In just two breaths, Senior Brother Zhuo was grabbed by his throat by Ning Luo.


    However, Ning Luo never batted him an eye and smiled at the ck-robed man. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The ck-robed man treated Senior Brother Zhuo as non-existent and focused on the chess game.


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Brother Ning Luo¡­ What¡­ What exactly are you¡­¡± Senior Brother Zhuo was shocked.


    From his memory, Ning Luo¡¯s skills could only be considered ordinary amongst the Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciples. Yet unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo,¡± Ning Luo said softly and interrupted him. ¡°Since you came to my residence, as part of ying the host, let me tell you a story.¡±

 Chapter 561 - A Story (2)

    Chapter 561 A Story (2)


    Ignoring Senior Brother Zhuo¡¯s struggles, Ning Luo said as he yed chess with the ck-robed man, ¡°A long long time ago, a true god descended from the heavens to the mortal realm. When she saw the infertilend, sympathy arose within her, and thus, she scattered her divine power to every corner of the world, letting those pitiful people see a trace of hope and a ray of light.¡±


    Senior Brother Zhuo was shocked. He neither knew what Ning Luo was talking about nor did he want to listen to his crazy words. All he wanted to do was to escape this bind and leave this ce.


    However¡­


    Ning Luo¡¯s hand was as firm as a steel cage and barely moved an inch.


    At that moment, Ning Luo¡¯s story did not end. ¡°As the true god arrived, those once pitiful humans worshipped her and constructed a shrine where they viewed her as a faith. From then on, the power of faith was born in this world¡­


    However¡­ as time passed, what the true god could offer to them was less and less¡­¡±


    When he reached there, Ning Luo¡¯s eyes werepletely cold, and his talking speed increased. ¡°Humans began to resent the true god. They began to think that she was no longerpassionate and no longer deserved to have a shrine¡­. Ultimately, selfishness and greed bred in their hearts. They destroyed the shrine and the faith. Then, theybined forces to kill the true god and dissected her body to greedily suck thest trace of divine power in her body¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the chessboard under the ck-robed man crumbled, and the chess pieces scattered all over the floor.


    Ning Luo¡¯s expression returned to normal, and his eyes were indifferent as he looked at Senior Brother Zhuo. ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo¡­. The true god offered her everything selflessly and exhausted all her divine power to bless the mortal world. Humans were not grateful and even sucked dry thest bit of divine power in the true god¡¯s body by cutting her up and consuming her flesh¡­ In your opinion, is it cruel? Since that¡¯s the case, why must the true god bepassionate to these humans? They must ultimately pay a terrible price for their ugly actions.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are a ¡­. lunatic¡­ What exactly¡­ are¡­ are you¡­ talking¡­ about¡­ Let me¡­ go!¡± Senior Brother Zhuo felt like he was almost suffocated under Ning Luo¡¯s strangle.


    ¡°What¡­ true god¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­. Ning Luo¡­ This ce is¡­ Yunxiao Sect. You¡­ better¡­ let me go¡­. On ount that¡­ you are my¡­ junior brother, I will definitely¡­ not spread this out¡­¡±


    Ning Luo did not have any reaction at all. Fearful, Senior Brother Zhuo could not help but be submissive.


    ck!


    In the next second, the sound of crushed bones rang.


    Thud!


    Ning Luo released his hands, and Senior Brother Zhuo copsed on the ground powerlessly. His neck was already snapped, and he was no longer breathing.


    Very quickly, Senior Brother Zhuo¡¯s body was covered with ayer of ice which subsequently cracked and turned broken shards. It was as though Senior Brother Zhuo never existed in this world.


    ¡°When is the mystic realm opening?¡± Ning Luo looked at the ck-robed man.


    ¡°In half a month.¡± A deep voice sounded from the ck robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward¡­. to the arrival of that day.¡± Ning Luo walked to the window with his hands behind him. The smile on his lips never disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a leave first.¡± The ck-robed man rose slowly and turned into a ball of ck fog in the pavilion before eventually vanishing without a trace.


    At that moment, only Ning Luo¡¯s lonely back view remained.


    He lifted his head slightly and gazed at the full moon outside the window.


    Under the moonlight, Ning Luo stood by the window in a white top, and a faint smile hung on his lips. However, tears of blood streaked across the rim of his eyes.

 Chapter 562 - As Beautiful As A Flower (1)

    <strong>Chapter 562 As Beautiful As A Flower (1)</strong>


    The next morning.


    Outside a mountain range in Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    In the forest on the mountains, a fine gentleman in white held a folding fan and was walking slowly. ¡°His¡± eyes nced behind him discreetly.


    Behind ¡°him,¡± however, followed a big burly dy¡± whose face could be said to be hideous.


    The man in white was extremely handsome, and a seeming smile could be seen on his face. The slightly-curled corners of ¡°his¡± lips added a devilish charm to ¡°his¡± almost wless face.


    On the other hand, the dy¡± behind the beautiful ¡°man¡± was in a floral dress and had a blindingly big red flower on ¡°her¡± head.


    They walked one after another, but the image waspletely different.


    That exceptionally herculean dy¡± looked miserably at the beautiful teenager walking before ¡°her¡± and instinctively wanted to stretch out ¡°her¡± right hand to pluck the big red flower off from ¡°her¡± head. ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lady¡­ This disguise¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ it¡¯s not too suitable.¡±


    Who could have thought that the dy¡± who was ¡°dressed so gorgeously¡± would actually be a dignified Elder from the Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The beautiful teenager stopped him.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Helpless, the Blood Moon Elder could only obey with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re much prettier like this,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile. Ye Qingtang was originally beautiful, and even with a male disguise on, she appeared less dainty and more handsome.


    If they were not in this deserted mountain range, one would not know how many youngdies would be enchanted by that attractive face that stirred hearts.


    Rather, it was the Blood Moon Elder who was full of tears at that instant. To think his original body had a handsome appearance and outstanding bearing. Since seizing Zhou Qu¡¯s body, he was already a little ufortable with his appearance.


    Never would the Blood Moon Elder have thought that the Holy Lady would actually dress him up as a woman¡­


    With Zhou Qu¡¯s face, which part of it looked like a woman?!


    After the war in Xuanling Sect, Ye Qingtang was listed in the Assassination Roll, and the reward for her surpassed the number one person on the Assassination Roll by multiple times. If she did not disguise herself and was recognized, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Yunxiao Sect alone was already difficult to handle, much less those powerful figures who were prepared to assassinate Ye Qingtang to obtain the rewards.


    ¡°Holy Lady, how about¡­ I return to the wilderness¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder inched closer to Ye Qingtang and was full of smiles to please her.


    However, the Blood Moon Elder who was disguised as ady was already ugly, and the smile on his face was simply an unbearable sight!


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly as she looked at the Blood Moon Elder with a seeming smile.


    ¡°Holy Lady, my current skills have just entered the early-stage of Martial Qi Level Two. I¡¯ll only hinder you if I follow beside you¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder expressed his opinion.


    This time, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words were reasonable.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial cultivation had already entered the mid-stage of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, and she possessed the Ultimate Origin Skill. Even if she met someone who was at the peak of First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, she could put up some fight. With the Blood Moon Elder following beside her, it was indeed a little hindering.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re afraid and wish to leave me, can it?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°No no no¡­ You must not put it that way, Holy Lady. It is my greatest honor to be able to follow beside you¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly exined.

 Chapter 563 - As Beautiful As A Flower (2)

    Chapter 563 As Beautiful As A Flower (2)


    After signing the contract with her, this old fellow did not do anything good. He had always wanted to escape from her, though she caught him red-handed every time.


    ¡°It¡¯s naturally great to stay beside you. However, is it possible to change my disguise?¡± The Blood Moon Elder truly could not bear his current appearance. To think that he was also a top figure a thousand years ago¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s pretty good just like this.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder piled smiles on his face, but it seemed way uglier than crying.


    The two of them circled outside the mountain range for a long time but realized that quite a number of powerful figures from Formidable Heavens Dynasty had already entered.


    Apart from the super sects Yunxiao Sect, Yuehua Sect, and Lingyun Sect, there were ordinary sects like Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect and even the main ruling Formidable Heavens Royals.


    The Formidable Heavens Royals was formed by various small andrge nations. Although they were all called the Formidable Heavens Royal Family, the main ruling royals were above other nations and were the true overlords of Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    ¡°Falling Sky Valley¡¯s people¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were fixed ahead where a line of Falling Sky Valley disciples silently entered the mountain range.


    ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder suddenly leaned close and had a serious expression. ¡°Holy Lady, almost the entire world knows that Xuanling Sect¡¯s mystic realm has be an owner-less mystic realm. That is a ce of inheritance with a sect¡¯s heritage that goes as far as thousands of years. Once it bes an owner-less mystic realm, it will definitely attract thousands of powerful figures. In my opinion, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t go to this mystic realm.¡±


    To all forces, mystic realms were extremely tempting. The mystic realm that originally belonged to Xuanling Sect became a gold mine without an owner because Xuanling Sect was trapped, and it was without doubt that all the forces would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    After hearing the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang was in deep thought.


    After Xuanling Sect was ruined, the mystic realm¡¯s array formation was broken and became an owner-less mystic realm, which had plenty of destinies and inheritance. Hence, those powerful figures naturally flooded in once they gained news of it.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder disguised themselves exactly because they wanted to enter this owner-less mystic realm.


    Ye Qingtang had already spected earlier on that there would definitely be people from the super sects who would enter the mystic realm but did not think that this many forces would appear.


    Apart from the righteous forces, Ye Qingtang even saw a number of forces from evil sects.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly.


    Xuanling Sect was, after all, a small sect. Although a mystic realm owned solely by a sect had many inheritances and destinies, it was not to the extent to attract so many powerful figures such that even people from Falling Sky Valley did not hesitate to take the risk and enter Formidable Heavens Dynasty. The risks and gains were simply disproportional. What exactly did they do it for¡­


    At that instant, a row of young people walked towards them from afar.


    The person in the lead was a stunningly beautiful youngdy who appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Behind thedy followed several males who were all donned in luxurious clothes and had an impressive appearance.


    Every movement these people made exuded a frightening martial aura. All of them had at least entered Martial Qi Level Three.


    ¡°Nine Nights Dynasty¡­ Ouyang family¡¯s eldest daughter, Ouyang Qian¡­¡±


    After seeing the leading girl, a cold glint flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    The Ouyang n was the number one family n in Nine Nights Dynasty and was extremely influential. Ordinary family ns could not bepared to it, and even more than that, it was not weaker than super sects like Falling Sky Valley and Yunxiao Sect.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life when she cultivated in Falling Sky Valley, she had crossed paths with the Ouyang family before¡­

 Chapter 564 - As Beautiful As A Flower (3)

    Chapter 564 As Beautiful As A Flower (3)


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life when she just met Ouyang Qian, she did not find anything bad about her. Moreover, Ouyang Qian cared for her, giving her a sense of warmth despite having been chased for her life by everyone. In return, she treated Ouyang Qian as her best friend.


    But Ye Qingtang never expected that Ouyang Qian had already discovered her Heart of the Demon God from a long time ago, and all her kindness was merely feigned civility while she harbored evil intentions.


    Ouyang Qian drugged her eventually, and if not for her Eldest Senior Brother who rushed over in time, Ye Qingtang would have definitely died without a doubt!


    ¡°Ouyang Qian¡­ I never thought that we would meet again.¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up and formed into an evil smile.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang, a chill ran down the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s spine. Could it be that she wanted to do something again¡­


    ¡°Miss, this is only an owner-less mystic realm of a small sect. There¡¯s no need for us to risk rushing from the Nine Nights Dynasty to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, right?¡± A male from the Ouyang family looked at Ouyang Qian in confusion.


    After hearing that, a sneer appeared on Ouyang Qian¡¯s petite face. ¡°There¡¯s originally no need, but¡­ I don¡¯t know who let out news that there is an infant fiendcelestial beast in this mystic realm, and I saw Falling Sky Valley disciples here as well. The news definitely is not fake.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I also know about this news, but¡­ a fiendcelestial beast is reproduced from the ancient era and possesses both the bloodline of celestial beasts as well as fiend beasts. Moreover, it is said to be an infant. I think it is not very possible.¡±


    ¡°That may not be true. There¡¯s no smoke without fire. If the Ouyang family can obtain the fiendcelestial beast¡­¡±


    The people from the Ouyang family had their own opinions over the matter of the fiendcelestial beast.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder exchanged a look, and a strange expression emerged in both their eyes.


    The supposed ¡®fiendcelestial beast¡¯ was merely a general term. It referred to the descendant of a fiend beast and a celestial beast from the ancient generation. Its bloodline was half celestial beast and half fiend beast, thus the name fiendcelestial beast. People from older generations called it a ughter weapon as its skills were extraordinary since birth.


    However, on this maind where spirit energy was so thin, how would a fiendcelestial beast exist and even appear in Xuanling Sect¡¯s mystic realm?


    Ye Qingtang was in deep thought. She had never heard of anyone who obtained a fiendcelestial beast in her previous life¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, there¡¯s actually a fiendcelestial beast in this mystic realm? Why do I not believe it?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Not mentioning the Blood Moon Elder, even Ye Qingtang did not believe it as well.


    ¡°Regardless of whether a fiendcelestial beast exists in the mystic realm, I will still enter the mystic realm.¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled as shemitted herself to her goal for this trip.


    Whether or not this mystic realm really had a fiendcelestial beast had nothing to do with Ye Qingtang. Her goal of entering the mystic realm was only to obtain the ck Heaven Water.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Suddenly, a male from the Ouyang family pointed at the Blood Moon Elder not far away.


    After hearing that, everyone from the Ouyang family including Ouyang Qian looked at the Blood Moon Elder who was ¡°dressed gorgeously.¡±


    ¡°The girls from this Formidable Heavens Dynasty are really ugly,¡± that male from the Ouyang family said with a frown, clearly shocked by the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face that was ¡°as fair as a flower.¡±


    The fact there was actually such a hideous girl on this worldpletely shook up his outlooks.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder: ¡­


    Then you are ugly! All your ancestors are ugly!


    The other people from the Ouyang family snickered as well. Even though they did not say anything further, the sarcasm andughter in their eyes evidently expressed their feelings.


    Before long, the Ouyang family members looked away and walked into the mountain forest directly.

 Chapter 565 - The Difficultly-Maintained Peace (1)

    <strong>Chapter 565 The Difficultly-Maintained Peace (1)</strong>


    ¡°Holy Lady, how about I change a disguise¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang pleadingly.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang waved a hand casually and sized up the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s appearance with a smile in her eyes. ¡°A dignified Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Elder has already surpassed ordinary humans. Why do you care about how other ordinary people view you? I think you are very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Pre¡­ Pretty¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s lips twitched.


    Holy Lady, you can¡¯t be really blind, can you?


    How weird is your aesthetic judgment for you to praise that without any change in your expression?!


    The Blood Moon Elder tried to calm his emotions and finally spoke seriously. ¡°Holy Lady, you seem to have some grudge with thatdy just now.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder asked that because he realized that there was a cold glint in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she looked at that above-average-lookingdy earlier on.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ye Qingtang admitted.


    ¡°So do you want me¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder motioned cutting his throat with his hand.


    ¡°Can you defeat her?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression froze immediately, and he no longer uttered a single word.


    Thatdy was probably at Martial Qi Level Three. Given his current skills, he would only be pressed on the floor and pounded should he meet someone at Martial Qi Level Three.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Qingtang waved a hand and brought the Blood Moon Elder into the mountain forest.


    The mountain forest was enshrouded in an extremely strange energy fluctuation such that one could even see the ripples undting in the air with their naked eyes.


    After Xuanling Sect¡¯s sect protecting array formation was broken, the mystic realm eventuallynded in this mountain forest.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder had just entered the ce, but furious scoldings and shes of metal reverberated throughout.


    ¡°Holy Lady, someone is in a fight!¡± the Blood Moon Elder immediately said after hearing the sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Ye Qingtang swept the Blood Moon Elder a look and said rather indifferently.


    The Blood Moon Elder could only keep his mouth shut and not say another word of crap.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder walked in the direction of the fighting sound and quickly realized that the source of the sound was from arge scale battle between forces from the Formidable Heavens Dynasty and the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Before entering the mystic realm, both forces had already suffered heavy casualties from the battle.


    The two dynasties were originally eternal enemies, and there had been countless minor and major battles. This enmity had long sunk deep into the bones. As long as the forces from both dynasties met, they would definitely fight, and there would naturally be deaths.


    Apart from the battle between the super sects of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty, internal conflicts rapidly erupted among various sects as well.


    Half a dayter, therge scale battle finally calmed down gradually until everyone got along in peace.


    Everyone was aware that without the restraint of the sect¡¯s heritage, the level of danger of the mystic realm would multiply by ten times and more from before. The casualties were already so serious before they entered. Once the mental demons really started, how were they to contend for the fiendcelestial beast within the mystic realm?


    The super sects from the two dynasties were not fools. After a long battle, they finally stopped.


    Eventually, the members of super sects from Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynastyid a rule to temporarily get along together in peace before entering the mystic realm and to drive away everyone else other than members of a sect who were only allowed to enter the mystic realm.


    Everyone found this mystic realm because of the news of a fiendcelestial beast.


    The greater the number of people, the smaller the hope of obtaining it.

 Chapter 566 - The Difficultly-Maintained Peace (2)

    <strong>Chapter 566 The Difficultly-Maintained Peace (2)</strong>


    As such, the forces from both dynasties finally cleared the ce together.


    Apart from the sect forces, those family ns and itinerant cultivators were all chased away.


    Meanwhile, ordinary sects like Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect that were weaker than super sects still reserved the right to enter the mystic realm.


    After all, this mystic realm no longer had an owner, and it had escaped the suppression of the sect¡¯s heritage. As for how dangerous it was, no one could be sure, so leaving a few small sects here would help them to have a grasp.


    Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect were aware of those super sects¡¯ thoughts but did not care about it.


    Once they entered the mystic realm, everyone would try for all they are worth. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Perhaps, the fiendcelestial beast would be obtained by them!


    If they could obtain the fiendcelestial beast, small sects like Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect could override super sects based on thebat ability of the fiendcelestial beast!


    Although Yunxiao Sect¡¯s sect protecting divine beast was extremely powerful and unparalleled, it paled inparison with a fiendcelestial beast.


    From afar, Ye Qingtangughed coldly in her heart as she watched the sects conceive sinister motives.


    Those sects forces were truly indulged in the wildest fantasy.


    Not mentioning whether a fiendcelestial beast actually existed in the mystic realm, but if a fiendcelestial beast truly existed, did these people really think they could tame it easily given itsbat ability?


    They were simply making a fool out of themselves!


    At Ye Qingtang¡¯s peak in her past life, she was at the level of a Paragon and could easily destroy a dynasty with thousands of years of inheritance with the flick of a finger.


    In her eyes, a Yin Yang True Lord was like an ant, and even powerful figures above the Yin Yang True Lord were required to give her a full bow and address her as ¡®Paragon Senior¡¯ when they saw Ye Qingtang.


    Even so, Ye Qingtang still had to take a detour when she saw a fiendcelestial beast at her peak as there was no way she could enter a direct confrontation with it head-on. Yet, those super sects actually wishfully thought that they could tame a fiendcelestial beast? It was simply a fantasy where the ignorant had no fears.


    ¡°You!¡±


    At that instant, a Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple approached them speedily and sized up Ye Qingtang. ¡°Which sect are you from!¡±


    Although Ye Qingtang was listed in the Assassination Roll and her reward greatly surpassed the that of the number one person, the alluring teenage girl had transformed into a beautiful, young gentleman with a devilish charm after the disguise. As a result, the Yunxiao Sect disciple could not recognize her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a sect or a n. Just an itinerant,¡± Ye Qingtang said gently with a smile.


    ¡°Leave! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed!¡±


    After hearing that Ye Qingtang was an itinerant cultivator, the Yunxiao Sect disciple shouted sternly.


    The ce was already controlled by the forces of the two dynasties, and itinerant cultivators were not allowed to enter.


    Before the Blood Moon Elder could reprimand, Ye Qingtang stopped him and smiled to the Yunxiao Sect disciple. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Afterward, she turned around and left with the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady, why did you do that?¡± The Blood Moon Elder could not understand.


    They could perfectly barge in forcefully. Should they leave so sullenly just because the forces of both dynasties controlled the area?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°This ce is no longer suppressed by Xuanling Sect¡¯s heritage and is already uncontroble. It¡¯s impossible for us to know how dangerous it is¡­ Why not let those super sects explore and find a path for us then? By doing this, the risks would be greatly reduced.¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes flickered as he apuded and praised.


    ¡°Ingenious. It¡¯s really ingenious¡­ Holy Lady, that¡¯s truly a wise move!¡±

 Chapter 567 - Mystic Realm (1)

    <strong>Chapter 567 Mystic Realm (1)</strong>


    The super sects forces of both dynasties treated ordinary sects as their cannon fodder and wanted to make the ordinary sects explore for them. On the other hand, Ye Qingtang was calcting to let the super sects help her and have the Blood Moon Elder find a path¡­


    ¡°After they entered the mystic realm and ovee the dangers, we will follow in at the end and reap the profits without doing anything. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡¯s words are more enlightening than studying for a thousand years. It is the honor of three lives to be able to follow beside you, Holy Lady!¡± ttery filled the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang looked at his sucking up skills from a whole new light.


    It was not about how his face changed so quickly but instead about how¡­ Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity which directly weighed on him.


    A Holy Lady personally handpicked by the Holy Lord versus an Elder¡­


    No matter how bold he was, he no longer dared to be disrespectful to Ye Qingtang. Otherwise, should Ye Qingtangin to the Holy Lord, he probably would not even know how he died.


    ¡°Just based on this sentence from you, I¡¯ve decided to bestow you a big present after entering the mystic realm.¡± As Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder who was increasingly full of ttery, cunningness filled her eyes.


    The Blood Moon Elder did not realize the cunning look in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes and was instead full of bliss. He was extremely expectant as he wondered what the so-called big present that the Holy Lady said would be.


    It had been three entire days in this deep forest, and the forces from both Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty lived together in harmony.


    The battles between small sects were forbidden as well.


    The danger of the mystic realm was unpredictable, and the super sects still relied on those ordinary sects to be their cannon fodder and find out how dangerous it is for them.


    The super sects of both dynasties did not wish to see the small sects suffer heavy casualties because of their conflicts before even entering the mystic realm.


    Meanwhile, for three whole days, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder hid in a dark corner of the forest and concealed their breaths, deliberately restraining their aura.


    After all, the Blood Moon Elder was an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, and Ye Qingtang was once a noble Paragon in her previous life.Thus, concealing their breaths was very easy to do.


    Over the three days, Ye Qingtang secretly inspected the situation. Yunxiao Sect had deployed arge number of core disciples. Apart from Ye You, there were a number of people whose martial aura was not any weaker than Ye You¡¯s.


    As for Falling Sky Valley, there were many disciples including Ji Yixuan and Mo Changkong.


    From all these forces, Ye Qingtang saw many familiar faces from her past life.


    Apart from close friends and fellow disciples from her past lifetime, there were also quite a handful of archenemies such as Ouyang Qian.


    On the dawn of the fourth day, a dazzling purple ray slowly emerged and condensed into an illusory screen.


    As that illusory screen appeared, everyone from both Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty was instantly energized.


    ¡°The mystic realm has started. Everyone enter it quickly!¡± A powerful figure from Yuehua Sect shouted.


    That reminder caused the expression in everyone¡¯s eyes to change immediately!


    Swoosh!


    Almost at the same time, everyone rapidly turned into shadows and strived to be the first to enter that illusory screen!


    This illusory screen was actually a door of transmission that was connected to the mystic realm. After entering the screen, one would have entered the mystic realm.


    All the forces from the two dynasties finally entered the mystic realm only after an hourter.


    At that instant, the Blood Moon Elder poked his head out and scanned ahead.


    There were still two disciples from Yunxiao Sect, Wind Moon Sect, and Qinglin Sect guarding outside the screen.


    To prevent those itinerant and family n cultivators to take advantage of the opportunity to enter once everyone had entered, the sects thus left some disciples behind to guard the ce.

 Chapter 568 - Mystic Realm (2)

    <strong>Chapter 568 Mystic Realm (2)</strong>


    Currently, there were a few sect disciples guarding the entrance of the mystic realm.


    Two of them had already entered the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three while the remaining disciples were inner sect disciples from Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect.


    ¡°Holy Lady, we should enter already,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    After hearing him, Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    The powerful figures of both Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty had just entered the mystic realm, and if Ye Qingtang entered right now, she would only meet them coincidentally, and it would be difficult to get away then.


    This waitsted two days.


    The disciples from Yunxiao Sect, Qinglin Sect, and Wind Moon Sect were considerably loyal as they guarded at their posts at all times without cking off.


    Early dawn, Ye Qingtang shot the Blood Moon Elder a look and slowly walked out from the hidden corner with the Blood Moon Elder. They appeared before everyone and walked towards the entrance of the mystic realm.


    At that moment, the sect disciples guarding at the area saw an extraordinarily handsome young sir with an extremely hideous-looking woman in a floral dress who had a big red flower on her head.


    ¡°Stop there!¡±


    A young disciple from Wind Moon Sect immediately stepped forward and shouted. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    A faint smile hung on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips as she said replied softly. ¡°An itinerant cultivator.¡±


    Afterward, she pointed to the Blood Moon Elder behind and said, ¡°While this beautifuldy is my servant.¡±


    ¡°Be¡­ Beautiful?!¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the disciples, including both Yunxiao Sect disciples, almost vomited.


    This male had such an outstanding appearance, yet no one dared topliment his aesthetic judgment.


    Could his eyes be blind¡­ The servant behind him


    is frighteningly scary, yet he called her beautiful¡­


    Looking at the reaction of those sect disciples, the Blood Moon Elder wanted to say something but was ultimately unable to utter a single word.


    ¡°This ce is already sealed. Foreign people are not allowed to enter. Leave this ce or you¡¯ll be killed!¡± a Yunxiao Sect disciple said coldly with an imposing stance.


    ¡°Does this road belong to your family? Can a sect be so arrogant?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Then try taking a step forward.¡± The Yunxiao Sect disciple remained silent as he sized up Ye Qingtang and scoffed.


    Then, Ye Qingtang exchanged a look with the Blood Moon Elder. Subsequently, with smiles on her face, her legs moved, and she indeed took a step forward.


    At that moment, the faces of all the sects¡¯ disciples darkened.


    This person¡¯s action is clearly challenging a sect¡¯s authority!


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± A Yunxiao Sect disciple hollered furiously. He raised his right arm in the air and smashed a hand towards Ye Qingtang.


    Immediately, the aura of a First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three filled the air as a strong wind stirred up from the force of his smash.


    Sensing the frightening aura of the Yunxiao Sect inner sect disciple, the expressions of the Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect disciples changed, and horror filled their faces.


    Martial Qi Level Three was already listed as a powerful figure in the martial dao, and they could easily crush anyone with just one finger.


    The two sects¡¯ disciples could not help but shake their heads. The moment that itinerant cultivator who did not belong to any sects or ns took that step forward and challenged the sect¡¯s authority, he was already a dead man.


    ¡°You have a death wish.¡±


    Seeing that the Yunxiao Sect disciple stroke, a cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, a blood-colored sword shadow streaked across the sky with a ¡°nk.¡±

 Chapter 569 - Mystic Realm (3)

    <strong>Chapter 569 Mystic Realm (3)</strong>


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s Demonic Blood Sword was unsheathed, the two Yunxiao Sect disciples were ughtered in an instant and died on the spot.


    ¡°Holy Lady is indeed powerful. I admire you extremely. Being able to follow beside you is truly my blessing¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was stopped by Ye Qingtang before he even finished boot-licking.


    All he had been saying were these few sentences for the past few days, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears were about to rot. She was only this close to stuffing a piece of cloth in his mouth.


    The immediate deaths of the two Yunxiao Sect disciples caught the Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect disciples off guard.


    At that instant, the disciples from two sects werepletely dumbfounded as they looked at Ye Qingtang with eyes popped wide open. Their minds were nk as though they hadpletely lost the ability to think.


    The two who died were both Yunxiao Sect disciples who had entered Martial Qi Level Three a long time ago and were very powerful.


    However¡­ an itinerant cultivator who came from nowhere ughtered both of them with just one sh!


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current skills, when she used all her cards, there was no worry as long as she did not encounter anyone at Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    Currently, ordinary First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three cultivators were not worth a mention to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes swept across the dumbfounded Wind Moon Sect and Qinglin Sect disciples as she spoke with a seeming smile. Her slightly-curled lips added a devilish charm to her attractive face.


    ¡°Mercy!¡±


    With just a glimpse from Ye Qingtang, the sects¡¯ disciples felt a chill in their bones as though their entire body had fallen into an icehouse.


    Powerful First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three cultivators were killed by this nameless itinerant cultivator with one sh. In their eyes, how different were ordinary disciples like them from ants¡­


    ¡°Strip your clothes,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly and looked at those sects disciples with a slightly lifted chin.


    The disciples were dumbfounded for a few seconds. Right after, horror filled their faces as they looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    ¡°Strip¡­ Strip our clothes?¡±


    Could this person be homosexual?!!


    Even the Blood Moon Elder could not help but dart a look at Ye Qingtang. Isn¡¯t this a little¡­


    He really did not think that his Holy Lady would actually be so ¡°thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Stripping two sets is enough. Faster!¡±


    Ye Qingtang gradually lost her patience, and her brows were slightly furrowed.


    However, this frown sent a chill down the spines of those sects disciples.


    The disciples exchanged a look, and one of them pointed to another. ¡°You¡¯ll strip¡­ Don¡¯t you like men? You¡¯ll strip!¡±


    The disciple who was being pointed at was ashamed and resentful. He looked up at Ye Qingtang¡¯s iparably handsome face, and the indignant expression on his face turned into a thought-provoking shyness.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at him nkly.


    She merely wanted the clothes of the disciples so that it would be easier to pass off as other sects¡¯ disciples when she entered the mystic realm. Could it be that these two sects disciples thought wrongly and mistook that she¡­


    Sometimeter, Ye Qingtang finally obtained the clothes of the disciples. After wearing it, she leaped into the screen with the Blood Moon Elder, leaving those disarrayed disciples from the two sects behind.


    There was a space realm in the screen, and the interior was like a mysterious tunnel representing the very intersection of time and space.


    One would not be able to feel the passing of time, much less the undtion in the space.


    No one knew exactly how much time had passed.


    Each moment was like the blink of an eye yet also resembling centuries.


    Once Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder returned to their senses, both of them were already at a certain small city in the mystic realm.

 Chapter 570 - Hell of Avicinaraka (1)

    <strong>Chapter 570 Hell of Avicinaraka (1)</strong>


    It was already night.


    A blood-colored crescent hung on the sky. Its gleam shone through the clouds andpletely enshrouded the entire city.


    There was a slight smell of blood lingering around as though it had long beenbined with the air.


    Two extremely strange and ghastly buildings were situated at both sides of the city while an enormous central squareid right ahead.


    Many sculptures stood in the square silently.


    One of the sculptures was made with an unknown material, but its form and appearance were very solemn and righteous, resembling a Buddha that seemed to be able to suppress all evil in the world.


    Reaching a height of about ten meters tall, that sculpture with a Buddha face was lifelike and raised a huge vajra in its hands.


    However, the skull of an elderly was hung on that vajra, and the neck that was slit was filled with dried blood.


    The elderly¡¯s mouth was wide open, and horror filled his turbid eyes. It was as though he had witnessed the frightening birth of something that should not exist.


    ¡°That person¡­ seems to be an Elder of Lingyun Sect¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder frowned as he inspected for a long time before speaking to Ye Qingtang.


    Previously, Ye Qingtang had already seen the appearance of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect, and it was indeed an Elder of a super sect whose martial skills were at least above the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    ¡°This person¡¯s skills are not bad, but he actually died here¡­ Other than his head, his body is nowhere to be found¡­¡± An inauspicious feeling arose in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s heart.


    Every corner of this city felt strange, and it felt like one could see but not physically touch anything here.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s body shuddered slightly, and surprise emerged in her eyes. ¡°Hell of Avicinaraka realm!¡±


    ¡°Hell of Avicinaraka realm?!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in puzzlement.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Xuanling Sect¡¯s mystic realm was a miniature version of a battlefield in the ancient era in a Spiritual Abode. It was then brought back by the then Xuanling Patriarch, who suppressed it with a Paragon divine treasure¡­ After thousands of years of suppression, the demonic air was released and developed into many huge mystic realms¡­¡± There was a hint of seriousness on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she exined. ¡°In the past, the mystic realms that Xuanling Sect started were ordinary mystic realms, and the danger levels to normal sect disciples was at most only level four if the maximum level was hundred. The ordinary mystic realms would not exceed danger level five¡­¡±


    Seeming to hear the meaning between Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Blood Moon Elder slowly said, ¡°So this mystic realm is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hundred Level Peril¡­ Hell of¡­ Avicinaraka!¡±


    In the dark night, a gust of eerie wind blew across, sending a chill down the spines of Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder at the same time.


    If Ye Qingtang knew that the mystic realm without the suppression of the sect¡¯s heritage would actually be a Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka, she would definitely not enter!


    Even if it meant giving up the ck Heaven Water, Ye Qingtang would never take the risk to enter here.


    The so-called Hundred Level Peril was the scariest and most dangerous ce in a sect mystic realm. For a normal danger level five mystic realm, if ten Xuanling Sect disciples entered, at least three or four people would die in it.


    It was already extremely difficult for two to three people to walk out alive from a mystic realm that surpassed danger level six.


    If one was unlucky enough to enter a danger level ten mystic realm, he or she did not need to struggle and only needed to wait for death¡­


    Yet currently, the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­ belonged to a Hundred Level Peril mystic realm¡­


    Even if you were a son of heaven, you would eventually turn into ashes and sink in here eternally.

 Chapter 571 - Hell of Avicinaraka (2)

    Chapter 571 Hell of Avicinaraka (2)


    Although ordinary sects could not bepared to the super sects of Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty, it would be difficult if they wished


    to leave this ce alive after entering this Hundred Level Peril hell.


    This time, no one knew how many people could leave the Hell of Avicinaraka alive.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s case, she had already entered the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two and possessed the Ultimate Origin Skill. Herbat skill was simr to that of a disciple at the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Yet despite so, she did not dare to say that she could leave this ce alive¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things about that Xuanling Patriarch.¡± The Blood Moon Elder continued on. ¡°Two thousand years ago, the Xuanling Patriarch trained all over the world and rescued a powerful figure who was heavily injured. Afterward, he brought that powerful figure back to his residence to treat her. However, that powerful figure¡¯s body was already extremely dpidated, and she only had half a heart left¡­ In the end, she died miserably. However, after that powerful figure died, her body turned into a crystal. After another thousand years, the Xuanling Patriarch founded Xuanling Sect and suppressed that crystal within the sect, and that crystal morphed into a small world, which is the mystic realm that we are in¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not refute him.


    Once a cultivator was powerful enough and reached a certain level, a Spiritual Abode would form in his or her body.


    Every Spiritual Abode was unique.


    In their lifetimes, those powerful figures would store the treasures they obtained in the Spiritual Abode in their bodies. After those powerful figures died, the Spiritual Abodes, however, would not be destroyed. Some of them became mystic realms while others became a dangerousnd which was listed as forbidden ground. On the other hand, some Spiritual Abodes turned into blessed Grotto-heavens with countless destinies¡­


    Although the powerful figure that the Xuanling Patriarch rescued back then ultimately died, her Spiritual Abode was not destroyed and turned into a crystal, which was the current Xuanling Sect mystic realm.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, a Spiritual Abode was also formed in her body when she was at her peak.


    Most of the powerful figures with Spiritual Abodes in their bodies would destroy the Spiritual Abodes if they died a natural death, unwilling to leave their own heritage to be inherited by the future generations.


    Only those powerful figures who died tragically due to an unexpected cmity did not have time to destroy the Spiritual Abode in their bodies before their death. Thus, there were numerous ounts of the appearance of a powerful figure¡¯s inheritance in this world.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang was walking to the central square in great strides.


    The closer she got, the more intense the smell of blood became.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she scanned the surroundings. Apart from the skull of the Lingyun Sect elder hung on the sculpture¡¯s sword, no other corpses could be seen.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I can smell that many people died here not long ago¡­ Even the smell of blood is fresh. It¡¯s not more than a day,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    ¡°Not more than a day¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was increasingly heavy.


    This ce was extremely strange. All of the corpses of those who died had disappeared. Even if they were ughtered or swallowed by evil spirits, there should still be some flesh and traces left behind.


    But observing the area, apart from the skull of a super sect¡¯s elder, nothing else could be seen.


    ¡°What exactly happened¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was extremely uneasy.


    It was a pity that it was already difficult to regret and leave after entering the mystic realm.


    If there was a chance to leave this ce now, Ye Qingtang would definitely not hesitate at all and leave instantly.


    ¡°Holy Lady, what should we do now?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was anxious as well.

 Chapter 572 - Hell of Avicinaraka (3)

    <strong>Chapter 572 Hell of Avicinaraka (3)</strong>


    The Blood Sect Elder had entered quite a number of mystic realms before but had never heard of Xuanling Sect¡¯s Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka. In addition, his skills were also insufficient, and he had no solutions to speak of.


    Ye Qingtang was also unclear of what they should do now. The development of events had surpassed her predictions by a far lot and was headed towards an uncontroble stage.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang hoped for neither destinies nor the ck Heaven Water.


    She only hoped¡­ to be able to protect her own life!


    ¡°We¡¯ll take one step at a time. Once a mystic realm starts, it will sustain for about half a month. As long as we can bear through half a month, we can leave,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case.¡± The Blood Moon Elder scanned the strange buildings in their surroundings and said, ¡°Holy Lady, let¡¯s just find a random house in this city and live in it. It¡¯s only half a month. It will pass in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang pinched her be upon hearing him. Why did such an idiot appear by her side¡­


    This was a Hundred Level Peril mystic realm. How could one be able to survive just by hiding!


    If they really did what the Blood Moon Elder said, both of them would probably not live more than half a month.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s unfathomable expression, the Blood Moon Elder was just about to defend himself, but strange noises sounded from the central square.


    From what they saw, the strange sounds came from the solemn Buddha statue.


    As Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder took a close look, that Buddha statue suddenly opened a pair of angry eyes.


    Right on the heels of that, a creepy sight appeared.


    The Buddha statue moved its vajra, and in the next second, the skull of that Lingyun Sect elder was in its hands.


    It red at the skull furiously for a few seconds and subsequently tossed that skull into its mouth without any hesitation, slowly chewing it.


    Luckily, the people who experienced this were Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder. One of them was a mighty Paragon in her past life while the other was an elder of the evil Blood Moon Sect. If it were others, they would have been so horrified to the point that their souls left their bodies or that they could even spit out their galldder.


    The freakish chewing sound was mixed with the sound of crushed bones. Stale blood slowly seeped out of the Buddha statue¡¯s mouth


    In the next second, the pair of enraged eyes suddenly looked towards Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Roar!!


    A horrifying roar exploded from its mouth.


    Ye Qingtang could even faintly see the minced flesh and hair between the gaps of the Buddha statue¡¯s teeth¡­


    Hiss!


    Ye Qingtang gasped immediately.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Ye Qingtang fled without saying any other nonsense.


    The Buddha statue exuded a strange air which was extremely frightening. If she fought, it was without a doubt that she would die.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ What¡¯s so scary about this? It¡¯s just an evil creature. In my peak thousands of years ago, evil creatures like this did not dare to be so impudent before me!¡±


    Pride filled the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face. He just spoke but realized that Ye Qingtang had already escaped without a trace.


    Roar!!!


    Instantly, the Buddha statue¡¯s furious eyesnded on the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ Wait for me, Holy Lady!!¡±


    After being sized up by the Buddha statue, the Blood Moon Elder fled without uttering any more crap.


    Although he did not lie, that was a thousand years ago after all. Currently, it was still more dependable to be more realistic¡­.


    However¡­


    The sinisterughter of the Buddha statue reverberated throughout the entire small city like a demonic voice that was impossible to get rid of.


    Every nook and cranny seemed to have that terrifying sinisterughter that caused one¡¯s scalp to tingle.

 Chapter 573 - Hell of Avicinaraka (4)

    <strong>Chapter 573 Hell of Avicinaraka (4)</strong>


    Seeing the two people escape, the Buddha statue finally moved its legs.


    Boom!


    Boom, boom!!


    BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!!


    The entire city rocked with every step the Buddha statue took as it chased after Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Those tall, strange buildings crumbled into nothingness in session under the heartless trampling of the Buddha statue. Shattering sounds rang repeatedly.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder had already fled to thousands of meters away.


    However, that Buddha statue was very fast as well. In just a while, the distance between it and Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder was already less than a hundred meters.


    The sinisterughs behind caused one¡¯s blood to run cold.


    An extremely intense smell of death filled this small city that was enshrouded by the blood-colored moonlight.


    Even Ye Qingtang waspletely drenched in cold sweat.


    The Buddha statue at the back was already probably consumed with desire. Perhaps, the monsters produced in this Hell of Avicinaraka devoured any living things.


    At this moment, the vajra in the Buddha statue¡¯s hand was thrown at Ye Qingtang.


    Swoosh!


    A piercing sound resounded throughout the entire ce.


    The vajra was extremely fast and had a powerful force.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she felt the evil force surging towards her like a flood from a burst dam.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ Careful!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder shouted, rmed.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang unsheathed the Demonic Blood Sword without thinking.


    All the Blood Moon Elder saw was the Demonic Blood Sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand shing at the huge vajra.


    Boom!


    There was a deafening rumble!


    The Demonic Blood Sword and the vajra shed for a second and separated.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯splexion paled from that one sh, and the qi and blood in her body surged. She


    retreated back multiple steps. Thankfully, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes and hands were quick, and he caught Ye Qingtang, which finally steadied her body.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were cold while the arm that wielded the sword trembled slightly. Fresh blood dripped down from where she held the sword.


    ¡°Holy Lady, you¡¯re injured!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was rather frantic to see Ye Qingtang¡¯s injury.


    After all, this mystic realm was of Hundred Level Peril. Not mentioning Ye Qingtang, even the powerful elder of Lingyun Sect died, having his skullpletely consumed by that Buddha statue.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was injured, the Buddha statue¡¯s angry eyesnded on her as the statue let out an extremely sinisterugh.


    The Buddha statue¡¯s right arm slowly reached into its chest and took out another head.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was appalled.


    ¡°Li Chenfeng!¡± The Blood Moon Elder yelled in fear.


    Didn¡¯t the head that the Buddha statue held onto right now belong to the youngest internal affairs elder of Yunxiao Sect, Li Chenfeng¡­


    The pair of furious eyes met with Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. The Buddha statue slowly ced Li Chenfeng¡¯s skull into its mouth and gently chewed on it. Strange sounds could be heard as fresh blood and minced flesh flowed out of its lips.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Suddenly awoken, Ye Qingtang grabbed the Blood Moon Elder who was still rooted to the ground, dumbstruck, and fled out of the city.


    The scariness of that Buddha statue was already beyond logical; so powerful was it that it raised one¡¯s heckles.


    Every corner of this blood-colored city was creepy and ghastly. The acrid smell of blood in the air intensified gradually.

 Chapter 574 - Immortals and Buddhas (1)

    Chapter 574 Immortals and Buddhas (1)


    Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder and rapidly fled to a corner of a street.


    There was absolutely no life in the blood-colored city. The air of death lingered at every inch of the ce as though the tragic torture of the underworld once existed, and it seemed as if everyone was dyed with blood and as if resentment filled the sky.


    While this was and of evil spirits, even the Blood Moon Elder was unwilling to stay any longer.


    Ye Qingtang scanned the surroundings with a deep frown.


    Without a doubt, the ce was apletely dead city with no presence of life and only an utter coldness.


    The Hell of Avicinaraka here was said to simte the ancient battlefield back then. Tens of thousands of years ago, the Fourth Domain still existed in this world.


    However, that mysterious fourth domain disappeared in a night. The Fourth Domain included hundreds of mainds without any living beings


    There were once rumors that Perfected Immortals and Buddhas appeared on the vanished fourth domain before. Their teachings once disseminated to every corner of the world. But as the Fourth Domain mysteriously disappeared, all the legends regarding Immortals and Buddhas subsequently vanished like smoke in the air as well.


    ¡°Could there¡­ really be Immortals and Buddhas¡­ in this world¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was shaken.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder was in deep thought. ¡°My Holy Lord once brought back a piece of an ancient stone tablet which was said to be left behind by the powerful figure whom the Xuanling Patriarch saved back then¡­ The contents on the stone tablet¡­ are a little simr to the scene today where the Buddha consumed people alive and chewed on flesh¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the person whom the Xuanling Patriarch saved back then knows about the secret of the Fourth Domain that disappeared years ago¡­ She ultimately sealed everything she saw and heard in her own Spiritual Abode¡­ After that powerful figure died, the Spiritual Abode turned into a mystic realm while everything she sealed back then became the Hell of Avicinaraka today¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I think there is a high possibility for that. When a Spiritual Abode bes a mystic realm or a dangerousnd, most of them were rted to the things they heard and saw or their obsession and resentment. The Spiritual Abode of those with deep resentment would turn into a dangerousnd while the Spiritual Abode of loyal and righteous people would turn into a blessed Grotto-heaven to benefit others. On the other hand, when some powerful figures died, their Spiritual Abodes would turn into the scene that they once imagined during their lifetime¡­ just like this Hell of Avicinaraka.¡± The Blood Moon Elder seemed to be in thought.


    Speaking in another way, the powerful figure whom the Xuanling Patriarch rescued should know some secrets behind the disappearance of the Fourth Domain and stored whatever she saw and thought in her Spiritual Abode. When that powerful figure died, the Spiritual Abode turned into a mystic realm which was the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka¡­


    True gods indeed existed in this world. Everyone knew that the supposed Perfected Immortals and ancient Buddhas only appeared in the Fourth Domain that mysteriously disappeared tens of thousands of years ago¡­


    Hence, Ye Qingtang was certain that the evil


    monsters and demonic spirits here should be what that dead powerful figure saw and heard in the Fourth Domain.


    ¡°So Perfected Immortals and ancient Buddhas were not only legends and truly existed tens of thousands of years ago¡­ But why is it that all of them havepletely vanished today despite being so powerful¡­ How did that mysterious and powerful Fourth Domain disappear¡­ Its said that the ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals were extraordinary existences and that their teachings delivered all living creatures from suffering and was full ofpassion¡­ However, in this Hell of Avicinaraka, the Buddha became a monster that consumed living things


    What exactly¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled as puzzlement filled her eyes.

 Chapter 575 - Immortals and Buddhas (2)

    Chapter 575 Immortals and Buddhas (2)


    After bing a Paragon in her previous life, she had heard myths about the ancient era of which Immortals and Buddhas once appeared.


    Perfected Immortals and ancient Buddhas existed in that mysterious Fourth Domain which had


    Ye Qingtang was extremely curious about what exactly happened to the mysterious Fourth Domain that caused billions of life to be exterminated and Immortals and Buddhas to perish¡­ Until now, the Fourth Domain did not exist¡­


    Ye Qingtang had an extremely deep interest in the Fourth Domain since her previous life, and she had even studied the disappearance of the Perfected Immortals and ancient Buddhas for a period of time. It was, however, that people were chasing after her life, and she did not have many chances to study it deeply. Thus, she achieved nothing.


    Roar!!!


    Suddenly, a roar resembling that of a fierce beast pulled Ye Qingtang back to reality.


    The Buddha statue was already near them. Like a towering giant, it walked in the blood-colored city in search of Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Then, Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder into a slightly more ordinary house without any hesitation.


    The most pressing matter of the moment was to avoid being killed by the Buddha statue.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s and the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s skills, there was no way they could bepared to that Buddha statue that had sunk into the demonic path. As long as they fought with the Buddha statue, there was no chance of winning, and both of them had to be prepared to be swallowed anytime.


    After they hid in the house, the Buddha statue¡¯s sinisterughter finally receded.


    There was a deep well outside the courtyard, but it had long dried.


    There were many withered nts in their surroundings. Taking a close look, it was an extremely rundown house.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly mysterious¡­¡± Curiosity was etched on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face. ¡°Something unimaginable seemed to have happened to the Fourth Domain on the night it disappeared. It¡¯s as though the Perfected Immortals and ancient Buddhas had once entered a tragic battle with some unknown entities¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that possible¡­¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head in disagreement to the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words.


    The Perfected Immortals and ancient Buddhas never aged nor died, and they had the same longevity as the world. They had long turned into a part of thews of powers. As long as the universe was not destroyed,


    the Perfected Immortals and ancient Buddhas would not die.


    Presently, the powerful figures at the Emperor level were invincible and unrivaled. Even the owner of the Heart of the Demon God in her body, the Demon God, had to bow in respect when he met the ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals.


    That level had long surpassed secrity and turned into a part of Dao. How could Demon God, Fiend Honor, and Human Emperor bepared to them?


    But such a powerful Fourth Domain, including those Immortals and Buddhas who once discussed Dao with Saints and stood shoulder to shoulder with the Heaven, perished just like that¡­


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was too weak. Even if she reached the Paragon level in her previous life, she did not have the qualifications to peer into the secrets of the Fourth Domain and much less figure out the reason behind the fall of the Immortals and Buddhas.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang increasingly thought that this world was perhaps not like what she imagined or saw. Living in this maind was forever like living at the bottom of the well. Everything she could see or touch was merely the tip of the iceberg.


    Those secrets of the mythical era were innumerable, and each of them was like a treasure that attracted many to continuously explore¡­

 Chapter 576 - Immortals and Buddhas (3)

    Chapter 576 Immortals and Buddhas (3)


    Ye Qingtang quietly swore to herself that one day when she was powerful enough to see the truth of this world, she would find out the reason behind the disappearance of the Fourth Domain and the fall of those Immortals and Buddhas¡­


    The night was silent. The blood moon hanging in the dark sky was increasingly blinding.


    The sinisterughter of the Buddha statue hadpletely faded away and was nowhere near them.


    It was at that moment when Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder finally sighed in relief.


    ¡°Holy Lady, look!!¡±


    Suddenly, the Blood Moon Elder pointed at the deep well not far away.


    Ye Qingtang looked in the direction that the Blood Moon Elder was pointing at, and surprise emerged in her eyes.


    There was faint energy turbulence of an array formation from the pitch-dark well.


    Ye Qingtang walked towards the well.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang stood beside the well with a slight frown.


    The well had already dried, but there was a simple ck box at the bottom of it.


    ¡°This well is protected by an array formation. Could it be that its to protect this small box?¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought.


    Once a Spiritual Abode was formed in the bodies of supreme figures, it was simr to an independent inter-spatial world, and a space ring was no longer needed. All the treasures obtained during their lifetime would be stored in the Spiritual Abode. Once the extremely powerful figures died and their Spiritual Abode turned into a mystic realm, their treasures would be stranded in the mystic realm and be a certain destiny.


    ¡°This small ck box should be one of the treasures stored in the Spiritual Abode of that supreme figure!¡± Delight emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang initially wanted to enter the well and retrieve the small box, but before she could get close to it, the power of the array formation caused her to retreat backward.


    ¡°Can this array formation be broken?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    Then, the Blood Moon Elder walked forward and inspected the well for a moment before nodding finally. ¡°Holy Lady, this array formation has already lost most of its powers. It is not difficult to break, but it would require some time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Without saying anything else, the Blood Moon Elder immediately started to break the array formation.


    After an hourter, the array formation protecting the deep well was finally broken by the Blood Moon Elder.


    As the array formation disappeared, Ye Qingtang swiftly retrieved the small box from the deep well.


    After opening the small box, she realized that it was an old talisman.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± Ye Qingtang inspected it closely yet could not recognize it.


    The Blood Moon Elder inched forward as well. After looking at it, he shook his head and said, ¡°This item does not seem like something produced from this era. The image on the talisman is extremely mysterious. It could be an Array Formation In A Talisman, or it could be something else.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was rather speechless. When did she require the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s reminder¡­


    But regardless of what this was, what was sealed in the talisman was definitely a consumable product that could only be used once.


    Ye Qingtang would absolutely not brashly use it just to test what item it was.


    cing the talisman back into the small box, Ye


    Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder away.


    There were countless other simr houses in the blood-colored city. After gaining an item, Ye Qingtang naturally would not leave easily and searched the other houses for some time.


    However, Ye Qingtang no longer saw any treasures protected by array formations this time.


    Such was a mystic realm. Everything was dependent on destinies, and not every house would have treasures sealed in the Spiritual Abode.

 Chapter 577 - Danger (1)

    Chapter 577 Danger (1)


    After searching a few houses and not finding anything, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder waited until dawn and left.


    There was not much difference between the day and night in the small city. The blood-colored glint still enshrouded over the city irrespective of the time.


    Throughout their journey, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were extremely cautious and were on their guard, deeply afraid that they would encounter that frightening Buddha statue again.


    About an hourter, the two people finally stopped outside the city gates.


    The human-consuming Buddha statue was right in the center of the city gates where they had to pass through. However, it had already turned into a statue.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang rather uneasily.


    Both of them had already witnessed the skills of that Buddha statue. Once it discovered them, it would be difficult for them to escape again.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang did not say anything, the Blood Moon Elder spoke. ¡°Holy Lady¡­ How about we take another route? Otherwise, if we rm that evil creature, Pm afraid we will not have it easy.¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    There was only this one exit to this blood-colored city. If they did not pass through here, she would still not be able to fly out of this city even if she used her Feather Formation Technique.


    There were unknownws of powers in this city which somehow restricted the ability for cultivators to be high up in the sky, and cultivators forced into the mystic realm could only travel by feet.


    There was indeed a high risk in exiting the city. As the Blood Moon Elder said, if they rmed the Buddha statue, the consequences would be dire.


    However¡­


    If they remained there, there were too many variables, and the dark night, especially, was extremely scary. Ye Qingtang did not dare to think whether even more frightening creatures would appear.


    At present, the two of them only had one route, which was to take a risk and leave the city.


    The risks were extremely high in the blood-colored city, and they could lose their lives in here anytime. Instead of that, why not risk their lives and take a chance?


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder and walked forward in great strides right after.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was so decisive, the Blood Moon Elder could only pull a long face and follow behind Ye Qingtang.


    When both of them passed by the Buddha statue, they deliberately slowed their breathing and walked lightly, afraid that a slight rough action would awaken the Buddha statue.


    They were still ten meters away from the border of the city.


    ¡°Sleep longer. You must not wake up at this time¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes never left the Buddha statue.


    At this instant, they were only less than five meters away from the border of the city.


    Ye Qingtang held her breath. Every step was like eons.


    Three meters¡­ Two meters¡­ One meter¡­


    Seeing the mountain valley outside the town, Ye Qingtang finally heaved a sigh in relief.


    ¡°Holy Lady, this Buddha¡­ is looking at us!¡± Suddenly, the Blood Moon Elder shouted in surprise.


    After hearing the Blood Moon Elder, Ye Qingtang instinctively looked behind her.


    However, this action caused her to directly meet the eyes of the Buddha statue.


    The eyeballs of the Buddha statue slowly turned. A hint of banter emerged in that pair of angry eyes.


    Immediately, the Buddha statue let out a burst of sinisterughter that struck terror in hearts.


    In the next second, the Buddha statue raised the vajra in its hands and fiercely smashed it towards the two people.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed. Without thinking, Ye Qingtang grabbed the Blood Moon Elder almost instinctively and sprinted out of the city.


    Boom!


    The vajra caused the ground where both of them were standing at previously to be smashed into pieces.


    Even though they were only one meter away, they almost lost their lives.

 Chapter 578 - Danger (2)

    Chapter 578: Danger (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    <em>Roar!!!</em>


    Standing at the boundary of the city gates, the Buddha statue red at Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder as a terrifying roar erupted from its mouth.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the roaring Buddha statue in the city and was in a slight daze. ¡°This demonic creature seems to be unable to leave the small city.¡±


    Ye Qingtang turned over to take a look as well. This small city seemed to have a certain barrier that did not allow demonic creatures within the city to leave.


    ¡°It seems like it.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± All of a sudden, the Blood Moon Elderughed loudly and pointed at the Buddha statue at the boundary of the city gates. ¡°You must thank your own luck. If not for the fact that my skills are not at when I was at my peak back then, I would have long crushed you into pieces with a punch!¡±


    After he gained knowledge that the Buddha statue was unable to leave the small city, arrogance filled the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face as though he was the unparalleled ruler of the world who looked down upon everyone with haughtiness!


    ¡°Do you need me to send you in and tell it that?¡± Ye Qingtang looked away from the Buddha statue and at the Blood Moon Elder.


    After he heard Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    If he was kicked back into the city by Ye Qingtang, wouldn¡¯t that Buddha statue tear him apart alive¡­


    ¡°Coughs¡­ Holy Lady, I think there¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder muttered.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. This Blood Moon Elder was simply bound too deeply to the past as he spoke about how he was thousands of years ago every now and then.


    Ye Qingtang was not interested in how the Blood Moon Elder was a thousand years ago. She was only interested in his current state.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ This ce has a strong smell of death. It¡¯s not good to stay here for long. It¡¯s safer for us to leave right now¡­¡± ttery filled the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Blood Moon Elder.


    He was still talking about killing and had airs of authority, but after hearing that he was to return back to the city, he was immediately frightened. His shamelessness might just be even greater than his martial skills when he was at his peak a thousand years ago¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to say anything more to the Blood Moon Elder and simply headed forward.


    ¡­


    This ce was an extremely huge mountain valley. At this moment, both of them were walking on a certain hill.


    It had already been a day since they entered this mystic realm while the powerful figures from Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty had entered for a way longer time than they have.


    Presently, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was filled with puzzlement.


    After entering the mystic realm, she had not seen traces of anyone from either dynasty apart from the skulls of Li Chenfeng and a Lingyun Sect elder.


    Thinking about it carefully, Li Chenfeng and that Lingyun Sect elder probably unintentionally intruded into the blood-colored city and rmed the scary Buddha statue, ultimately causing them to be ughtered.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang only wanted to understand what exactly happened to the forces who entered the mystic realm as quickly as possible.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder had already walked for hours on this hill. It was only until dusk when they saw a dpidated temple.


    The temple was extremely simple and unsophisticated. It was not too big and had a square shape, appearing to be very ordinary.


    However, there were seven to eight sect disciples outside the temple.


    Ye Qingtang looked carefully and realized that two of those disciples were from Falling Sky Valley while the remaining people were from Nine Nights Dynasty.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang originally wanted to ask them about the situation but suddenly recalled that she was currently wearing a Yunxiao Sect disciple uniform.


    Yunxiao Sect was a super sect of Formidable Heavens Dynasty while multiple people near the temple were from Nine Nights Dynasty. The dynasties were enemies with each other. Especially, members from Yunxiao Sect were irreconcble archenemies with Falling Sky Valley.

 Chapter 579 - Danger (3)

    Chapter 579: Danger (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIf she suddenly appeared at that time, she would not be able to find out anything and might even be jointly attacked by them.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang changed into an ordinary white top and stored the Yunxiao Sect disciple uniform in her space ring.


    Then, Ye Qingtang walked towards the temple in great strides.


    The people stood in a row in front of the temple. They seemed to be paying respects to the temple.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I was separated from the sect after I entered the mystic realm. I had been trapped in a small city all along and only escaped not long ago. May I ask what exactly happened after everyone entered the mystic realm¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang walked to the side of a Falling Sky Valley disciple with a harmless smile on her face.


    Ye Qingtang was a Falling Sky Valley disciple in her past life as well and had a natural soft spot for the Falling Sky Valley.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang waited for a long time but did not get any response.


    Even more than that, those Falling Sky Valley disciples did not even spare Ye Qingtang a look.


    It was not just the Falling Sky Valley disciples, but even the numerous people at the front did not seem to want to respond to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder scoffed coldly. ¡°My Holy¡­ My Young Sir is talking to you all. Why are you all not responding to him!¡±


    Ye Qingtang had a slight headache when she saw the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s response and pinched her be.


    This Blood Moon Elder did not have much skill presently, yet he was still arrogant. Every word he said could ignite a battle. Could it be that he still wanted to kill her¡­


    But what Ye Qingtang could not understand was that those Nine Nights Dynasty people simply turned a deaf ear to the Blood Moon Elder and did not respond.


    ¡°Fellow people, I¡¯m also from the Nine Nights Dynasty camp¡­¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My Young Sir and I are from the Nine Nights Dynasty. Once we enter this mystic realm, everyone belongs to the same camp. If you have any news, it is only right to share it.¡± The Blood Moon Elder echoed and nodded hurriedly.


    ¡­


    There was still no response.


    Before waiting for Ye Qingtang to speak again, the young male who was the first in line suddenly drew a long sword out of its sheath.


    Noticing the situation, Ye Qingtang frowned immediately, not knowing why that person had unsheathed his sword.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder exchanged a look with each other with mouths hung ajar.


    That young male actually brandished his sword without saying anything and chopped his own head off!


    The headless body took a few steps forward. Fresh blood sttered all over the ground and was instantly absorbed into the ground like water entering sand.


    ¡°This!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was stupefied.<em>Could it be that the disciple lost his mind and killed himself?!</em>


    Without giving Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder any time to react, the second person walked forward, unsheathed his sword simrly without saying anything, and beheaded himself.


    <em>Rumble¡­</em>


    The head fell to the ground and rolled forward like a rubber ball, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.


    And the trail of blood waspletely absorbed by the ground almost instantly.


    ¡°I¡­ I have sinned¡­ I have sinned¡­¡±


    The third person mumbled in between miserable wails. He had a malevolent expression as heughed crazily. Ultimately, his hands clutched onto his skull and forcefully pulled it apart from his body with brute force.


    Blood spouted out from the neck and into the sky. Once the fresh blood touched the ground, it was once again absorbed.


    With his head in his hands, the third person staggered forward a few steps before eventually copsing and dying.


    Even the Blood Moon Elder could not help but gasp at the sight.


    His Blood Moon Sect was imed to be the first demonic sect by everyone, and as a Blood Moon Elder, he had seen many violent scenes in his lifetime and hadmitted innumerable murders, never knowing what mercy meant.


    However¡­


    After seeing this scene today, his scalp still tingled, and he found it hard to disbelief.

 Chapter 580 - Oddity (1)

    Chapter 580: Oddity (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang frowned and could not believe that the two influential people of the Nine Nights Dynasty would chop off their own heads instantly¡­


    The two Falling Sky Valley disciples walked towards the temple at the same time.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered and pulled the two people back immediately.


    She would not bother about the well-being of strangers, but the two people in front of her were the disciples of the Falling Sky Valley.


    The Falling Sky Valley was significant to her. She did not want the Falling Sky Valley disciples tomit suicide by going to the temple. Those who were dead served as an example.


    Both Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were full of experience, and they could tell from the things that happened just now that there was something peculiar with the temple in front.


    However, the moment she held the two Falling Sky Valley disciples back, she was shocked.


    Their strength was immense, and her hands were deflected immediately.


    ¡°Move away!¡±


    One of the Falling Sky Valley disciples turned over. His eyes were fierce and evil. He stared deadly at Ye Qingtang and shouted in anger.


    ¡°He did not lose his consciousness?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment for a second as she could not understand the situation.


    Ye Qingtang thought that those whomitted suicide lost their consciousness due to some unknown evil spirits inside the temple. She believed that that was the reason why they did not know what they were doing.


    However, Ye Qingtang noticed that the two Falling Sky Valley disciples did not seem to lose their consciousness¡­


    The two Falling Sky Valley disciples arrived at the front of the temple in a split second.


    The two of them kneed down and kowtowed.


    <em>nk!</em>


    <em>nk!</em>


    Suddenly, the two Falling Sky Valley disciples pulled their swords out by their waists.


    ¡°Those who are sinned deserve to die! There is no amnesty!¡±


    The things happened next shocked the Blood Moon Elder and Ye Qingtang again.


    The two Falling Sky Valley disciples wielded their swords at the same time and chopped down towards each other¡¯s head after they shouted.


    It happened so fast that Ye Qingtang could not stop them in time.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    <em>Puff!</em>


    At the next second, the intense odor of blood spread out. The two heads were chopped off and flew into the air. Arge amount of blood spurted out from their neck and dropped onto the ground like raindrops.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she saw the two corpses that copsed onto the ground instantly. Though she intended to save the two Falling Sky Valley disciples, she could not do anything to help as she did not expect their moves.


    ¡°Holy Lady, the temple is definitely odd.¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression was serious.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    The temple was odd. Those who approached died miserably even though they were Martial Qi Level Three cultivators.


    Ye Qingtang did not hesitate and decided to leave immediately.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face was pale. He had been everywhere a thousand years ago, but he had never witnessed such horrifying things.


    They ran for a few thousand meters before they stopped.


    ¡°Finally, we manage to escape¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder sighed.


    The Hell of Avicinaraka was full of risks and was too dangerous. It would be extremely difficult to survive for half a month inside.


    ¡°Holy¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was about to say something to Ye Qingtang, but his face changed the moment he turned over.


    There was a temple in front of them¡­ and there were countless of headless corpses around¡­

 Chapter 581 - Oddity (2)

    Chapter 581: Oddity (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang stared at the temple and frowned. She seemed to be facing her greatest enemy.


    ¡°How is it possible¡­ We ran for so long, and we still end up at the same ce?! Is there an illusion array? Is that why we can¡¯t get out of this ce?¡± the Blood Moon Elder said in disbelief.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    There was no energy turbulence of an array in their surroundings, so they were not trapped in an array formation.


    ¡°We have¡­ all sinned!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said softly suddenly and walked towards the temple.


    ¡°Blood Moon Elder?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as she stared at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°I havemitted many sins¡­ I shall use my blood to redeem my sins¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder suddenly knelt in front of the temple and murmured. His face and eyes were full of regret.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not hesitate anymore. She stepped forward and stopped behind the Blood Moon Elder instantly.


    Ye Qingtang used her palm and hit the Blood Moon Elder. He lost his consciousness and fell.


    Ye Qingtang did not have other choices. He would kill himself if she did not hit him.


    Ye Qingtang nned to bring the Blood Moon Elder away from this ce, but suddenly, she heard a voice.


    The voice sounded like the chanting of ancient gods, and one could not hear any other voice on earth.


    Ye Qingtang felt her body was stiff.


    ¡°I¡­ have sinned¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang murmured and dragged her stiff body forward a few meters. She knelt down on the ground when she reached the front of the temple.


    There was an elegant stone buddha in the temple.


    The buddha suddenly opened its eyes and said softly, ¡°You have sinned the moment you are born.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have sinned¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was filled with sadness all of a sudden.


    ¡°You need to use your blood to wash off your sins.¡± The soft voice of the buddha appeared again.


    ¡°Use my blood¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesight was firm.


    <em>nk!</em>


    The Demonic Blood Sword was held in her hand.


    The Demonic Blood Sword was ced beside her neck at the next second. She could chop off her head at any moment.


    Suddenly, the blood moon at her be suddenly appeared, and a strong force surrounded her.


    A tall shadow appeared through her blood moon at the same time.


    It was a cold man with silver hair. His eyes were expressionless, and they seemed to be able to suppress everything in the world.


    ¡°Break!¡± The shadow shouted and broke the delusive voice.


    A ball of strong energy exploded out of her blood moon as the shadow¡¯s voice spread out. The energy surrounded Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed, and her entire life was reying inside her brain.


    She had never done anything harmful since she was born. She only killed those who intended to murder her. She had never hurt anyone innocent¡­


    ¡°Where¡­ is my sin!¡± Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth and struggled to get up from the ground.


    Her birth was a part of nature¡¯s rule and the result of human reproduction. There was no sin.


    She had never hurt anyone innocent in her entire life. There was no sin!


    Even the buddha could not use her of any sin.


    ¡°Where¡­ is my sin!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesight changed from confusion to firmness. Her eyes sparkled, and there was no trace of uncertainty at all.

 Chapter 582 - Oddity (3)

    Chapter 582: Oddity (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The buddha in the temple chuckled. ¡°You are born with sin.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned and did not bother to say anything, She shed the temple with her Demonic Blood Sword.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud sound exploded, and a cloud of dust was spinning in the wind.


    The temple was crushed into pieces under her sword.


    ¡°That was risky¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was pale, and she could still feel the fear in her heart.


    Just now, she was deluded by the voice from the temple. She was filled with regret and sadness that led to the development of mental demons. She thought that she was full of sin and wanted to end her own life.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang toucher her be area.


    The blood moon had disappeared, and the power inside it was used up.


    ¡°There is brother¡¯s power in the blood moon mark¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought.


    The shadow that appeared from her be was the remaining consciousness of the Blood Moon Holy Lord. If it had not appeared, she would have died.


    ¡°Such a pity¡­¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head as the remaining power in the blood moon was used up. If she encountered any danger in the future, the blood moon would not be able to help her anymore.


    Soon, Ye Qingtang cleared her thoughts and sized up the debris of the temple.


    The power inside the temple was able to delude people nearby. They would definitely be influenced by the stone buddha. Without a strong mental ability, they would definitely die here miserably.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not have any mental demons as she did not do anything harmful in her entire life. She was firm on that deep in her heart, and that was the reason why she dared to challenge that her life and her birth was not full of sin.


    The query she had in her heart stimted the remaining consciousness that was sealed in the blood moon. She then abandoned her confusion and got rid of the mental demons. The temple was destroyed under her sword.


    The Blood Moon Elder woke up after a while. He stared at Ye Qingtang in confusion as he did not know what happened.


    ¡°Howe I feel that¡­ I was hit by someone¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder murmured, and his eyes were filled with uncertainty.


    Ye Qingtang did not exin but walked to the debris of the temple. She picked up a crystal from the broken buddha.


    ¡°Illusion stone¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang sized up the crystal in her hand. Her face was very serious.


    The illusion stone was the pupil of a demonic beast that had enchantment skills. It would never grow in a stone buddha.


    Ye Qingtang noticed earlier that the buddha¡¯s left eye was weird.


    The buddha¡¯s left eye was ced with the illusion stone by someone. Once a person¡¯s eyes met with the stone, the person would be deluded. The illusion stone was the culprit behind the actions of those whomitted suicide earlier.


    ¡°Is it possible that¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was puzzled.<em>All these are man-made?</em>


    The Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka was made by humans¡­ How could that be possible?


    Furthermore, mystic realms opened by chance and had a hundred different levels of danger. No one could predict the opening of the Hell of Avicinaraka. Even gods might not be able to do that¡­


    Ye Qingtang was slightly irritated and waved towards the Blood Moon Elder nearby.


    The Blood Moon Elder ran towards her immediately.


    Ye Qingtang did not hide anything. She showed the illusion stone to the Blood Moon Elder and told him her opinion.

 Chapter 583 - Encounter (1)

    Chapter 583: Encounter (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Holy Lady, it¡¯s not possible.¡± The Blood Moon Elder shook his head after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s prediction.


    This piece ofnd had a limited supply of spirit energy. Even a mighty Holy Venerate¡¯s ability would be suppressed at the peak of the level of a Yin Yang True Lord on thisnd.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s ability had surpassed that of the Ultimate Elder, but the maind suppressed his ability at the peak of the level of a Yin Yang True Lord. That was the reason why he was chased by the Ultimate Elder.


    The Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka could pose dangers to gods as their abilities would also be suppressed at the level of a Yin Yang True Lord. How was it possible to y any tricks here?


    Ye Qingtang pinched her be. Maybe she thought too much.


    The starting of the Hell of Avicinaraka wouldst for half a month. Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder would need to spend another fourteen days in the Hell of Avicinaraka.


    When they were about to leave, ten young men anddies arrived at the ce.


    The ten people were from the Nine Nights Dynasty and the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, including the Falling Sky Valley, the Ouyang family, and the Yuehua sect.


    Ye Qingtang was a little curious. People of the two dynasties were together?!


    ¡°Hey brother, I¡¯m Feng Cong, disciple of the Falling Sky Valley. May I know what happened here?!¡±


    One of the men from the Falling Sky Valley walked over when he saw Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder. He frowned when he saw the copsed temple and a few corpses.


    Two of the corpses were Falling Sky Valley disciples.


    Ye Qingtang held her fists together and said, ¡°My surname is Ye.¡±


    She then exined the truth to them.


    ¡°So that is how it is.¡± Feng Cong nodded and did not challenge anything.


    ¡°The Hundred Level Peril mystic realm was¡­ extremely odd. We were sent to different locations when we entered the mystic realm and lost contact with our sect. We struggled to survive along the way. Initially, there were ten people in my team, but now, only ten of us are left in the entire mystic realm after one day.¡± Feng Cong sighed.


    They would have never entered the ce if they knew that it was the Hundred Level Peril mystic realm. However, there was no way out now.


    ¡°Brother Ye, are you interested in joining us? We need to work together in the Hundred Level Peril mystic realm. If not, we may all die here.¡±


    ¡°That is what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Are you interested as well, thisdy?¡±


    Feng Cong¡¯s eyesightnded on the Blood Moon Elder after getting Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder: ¡­


    ¡°Brother Feng, she is my servant. It¡¯s not necessary to ask for her opinion,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Cong nodded but still sized up the Blood Moon Elder.


    <em>Brother Ye¡¯s taste is really fresh¡­</em>


    ¡°Is it the illusion stone in your hand, Young Sir?¡±


    A shydy walked over slowly, and she looked at Ye Qingtang with her enchanting eyes.


    ¡°Ouyang Qian¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang scoffed in her heart as she looked at thedy in front of her.


    Ouyang Qian had tormented in her previous life all the time!


    However, she was very pretty. The men in the team all surrounded her.


    Some of the men in the team stared at Ye Qingtang with hostility when they witnessed that Ouyang Qian seemed to be interested in Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 584 - Encounter (2)

    Chapter 584: Encounter (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s male disguise could be considered very handsome. His eyes appeared to be slightly evil. No other man in the team could bepared to Ye Qingtang. Furthermore, Ouyang Qian was so into her that the rest of them all felt jealous.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion stone,¡± Ye Qingtang said and smiled.


    Ouyang Qian rolled her eyes and stepped closer towards Ye Qingtang. She smiled charmingly. ¡°Young Sir, are you willing to sell the illusion stone to me¡­¡±


    Ouyang Qian was cultivating a type of fiend skill. Her cultivation would improve hugely with the help of the illusion stone.


    Ye Qingtang stared at Ouyang Qian and said, ¡°What do you want to offer in exchange?¡±


    ¡°Anything you ask¡­ Young Sir¡­¡± Ouyang Qian¡¯s face was full of shyness.


    ¡°How about¡­ your body.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly, forming into a devilish smile.


    The men in the team were all shocked after hearing her words.


    Ouyang Qian also did not expect Young Sir to be so straightforward.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯re really amusing. Young Sir¡­ How about we discuss againter.¡± Ouyang Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?! How dare you to be so rude to Lady Ou? Are you tired of living?!¡±


    One of the Yuehua Sect disciples went forward and shouted at Ye Qingtang angrily with his finger pointing at her.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, the Blood Moon Elder pointed back at the disciple and rebuked. ¡°Who are you?! How does it bother you when Holy¡­ Young Sir talked to others? Bastard!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The Yuehua Sect disciple¡¯s face immediately clouded.


    An extremely ugly servant dared to talk to him like that?!


    Feng Cong frowned. He stepped forward and stopped the two people from quarreling. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the situation we are in now? It¡¯s not the time for you to settle your business. Leave it till we can escape from this ce alive!¡±


    ¡°This is the Hundred Level Peril mystic realm. If we do not work together, we may all die here. The most urgent thing now is to find people from all the sects and reunite with them. I hope you can set aside your personal matters first,¡±. anotherdy from the Falling Sky Valley said.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The Yuehua Sect disciple humphed. He stared at Ye Qingtang in a threatening way and then backed off.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother to quarrel with the Yuehua Sect disciple. She followed Feng Cong and the rest to move forward.


    From what Feng Cong and the rest described, they also encountered many demon creatures here, and near ten of them died.


    The next two days were peaceful as they did not encounter any demon creature. However, they witnessed some broken corpses of sect disciples.


    It had been three days since they entered the Hell of Avicinaraka. They needed to spend another thirteen days to leave this ce alive. However, it was easier said than done¡­


    A voice was heard at midnight at Ye Qingtang¡¯s temporary ce.


    ¡°Young Sir Ye.¡±


    Ouyang Qian suddenly appeared with a smile.


    She was in a white maxi-dress. Her hair was swinging at her waist area. Half of her breasts could be seen through the dress. Any man would not be able to resist such temptations.


    Ye Qingtang was calm after noticing her appearance. ¡°Lady Qian, why do youe over to my ce at midnight instead of getting some rest?¡±

 Chapter 585 - Encounter (3)

    Chapter 585: Encounter (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ouyang Qian chuckled. ¡°Young Sir¡­ I¡¯m just here to have a chat with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you want to chat then?¡± Ye Qingtang pretended to be ignorant and asked.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about the illusion stone¡­¡±


    Ouyang Qian sat in front of Ye Qingtang slowly. Her lips were tilted slightly. She hugged Ye Qingtang with her hands and murmured beside her ear. ¡°Young Sir¡­ I remember that you said that you want my body to exchange for that¡­ illusion stone¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Then¡­ what are you waiting for¡­¡± Ouyang Qian ced her hands at Ye Qingtang¡¯s back. Her voice was seducing, and it seemed that she was willing to do anything.


    ¡°Lady Qian¡­ Are you sure about that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked meaningfully.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ouyang Qian smiled, but her eyes were cold. She had intended to kill Ye Qingtang.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Ouyang Qian held her body tightly and said, ¡°However, I believe there¡¯s one sentence that Young Sir should hear before¡­ It goes¡­ It¡¯s an honor to die under a peony flower¡­¡±


    Coldness swiped through Ouyang Qian¡¯s eyes. A ball of ck mist appeared in her hand suddenly, and it seemed to be able to crush Ye Qingtang¡¯s organs.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?!¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    ¡°Young Sir, you can only me yourself for your death. If you gave me the illusion stone willingly, you can at least keep your life. How dare you to dream to have sex with me¡­ It¡¯s a pity that your handsome appearance will be gone as well.¡± Ouyang Qian scorned.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The moment when Ouyang Qian finished her words, a re lit up on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. There was a talisman on her back!


    ¡°Arh!¡±


    As the talisman was burning, Ouyang Qian was hit by the intense force from the talisman and vomited blood.


    ¡°Talisman array formation¡­ you!¡± Ouyang Qian¡¯s face was pale, and she stared at Ye Qingtang unbelievably.


    The shock on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was gone, and it was reced by a cold smile. ¡°I know that you want to ask why was I prepared? That¡¯s because I know you well.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ know me?!¡± Ouyang Qian could not believe what she just heard.


    ¡°Dying under a peony flower¡­ I admit that the sentence is true, but you are no peony flower.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Based on what Ye Qingtang knew about Ouyang Qian, she would definitely make a move within these few days. That was the reason why Ye Qingtang took out a protection talisman from her space ring and kept it close with her.


    ¡°You¡­ what do you want!¡± Ouyang Qian gritted her teeth.


    She did not expect that Ye Qingtang would be prepared earlier with a talisman array formation. And she fell into the trap¡­


    ¡°I want your body.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that is what you want¡­¡± Ouyang Qian curled her lips.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not reply Ouyang Qian but shouted towards outside.


    The Blood Moon Elder walked in immediately. He was puzzled and asked, ¡°Holy Lady, what is the great gift that you said¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady?!¡±


    Ouyang Qian was stunned when she heard the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words. She stared at Ye Qingtang unbelievably. ¡°You are a woman?!¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang did not bother to exin. She made an evil smile as she looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°She is the gift.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Possession (1)

    Chapter 586: Possession (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Huh?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was slightly dazed. After returning to his senses, he hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I don¡¯t like women!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like women?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned, and she could not help but size up the Blood Moon Elder with a subtle expression.


    ¡°No no no¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder felt his scalp tingle from Ye Qingtang¡¯s stare and frantically shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I just don¡¯t lust after women¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder speechlessly and pinched her be.


    Was he mistaken about something?


    As the Blood Moon Elder looked at the enchantingly beautiful Ouyang Qian, he was filled with grief and indignation. Before entering the mystic realm, the Holy Lady told him that she would bestow him a big present¡­


    Initially, the Blood Moon Elder was filled with expectation for this so-called ¡°big present¡± and assumed that it would be an elixir that she refined. However, never would he expect that the supposed big present was actually a woman!!


    What would he need a woman for?!


    What he needed were elixirs!


    Elixirs!


    ¡°He¡­ is a man?!¡± After she heard the conversation between Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder, Ouyang Qian¡¯s expression changed drastically. She stared at the Blood Moon Elder in disbelief with horror in her eyes before looking at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You¡­ You actually want to let such a hideous looking man engage in that elicit act¡­ with me?!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shot a look at Ouyang Qian. ¡°Shameless.¡±


    To think that he was once so honorable as an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect a thousand years ago. How would he want such a woman like Ouyang Qian!


    Before waiting for Ye Qingtang to say anything, the Blood Moon Elder immediately inched nearer to hear and smiled. ¡°Holy Lady, how about you exchange this woman with elixirs¡­ I personally like elixirs more¡­ Look¡­¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head, looked at the Blood Moon Elder, and spoke in a grave tone with sincerity. ¡°The effect of this woman is much better than elixirs.¡±


    Seeing that his Holy Lady simply did not give him any room for negotiation, the Blood Moon Elder had a sullen expression as he said, ¡°Holy Lady, you may not know, but my waist cannot make it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the Bloom Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang was actually speechless for a moment. This Blood Moon Elder was overthinking too much.


    Furthermore¡­


    How much did he despise Ouyang Qian exactly?!


    ¡°You should change a body already,¡± Ye Qingtang said helplessly while looking at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was dumbstruck and in utter disbelief.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention was actually for him to possess this woman¡¯s body!


    Almost right when he realized that, the Blood Moon Elder turned around and wanted to leave without hesitation.


    Yet, how would he have the chance to leave¡­


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow and grabbed the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s left shoulder directly, pulling him


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder with a raised brow.


    At that moment, shock filled the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face while misery flooded his eyes. ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯m a man!¡±


    A thousand years ago, he overran the world and could go anywhere he pleased. Many supreme-grade women adored him. Yet, he was to be a woman now?!!


    If others knew about this, wouldn¡¯t theyugh their heads off!


    He simply could not do it!


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a man for a thousand years. What¡¯s so bad about being a woman asionally?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke meaningfully with a sincere expression.


    At that very instant, Ouyang Qian¡¯s face was already ash-white.

 Chapter 587 - Possession (2)

    Chapter 587: Possession (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosShe finally understood what Ye Qingtang meant by needing her body¡­


    She actually wanted to let someone possess her body!


    Ouyang Qian clenched her teeth. She originally wanted to get out of this situation, but she did not have any strength left in her body.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I feel that¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder originally wanted to use emotions and reason to persuade Ye Qingtang, but he was cut short by Ye Qingtang halfway. ¡°This girl has a superb martial talent and cultivates demonic techniques. Her current skills have already entered the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and she will break through to the Second Heaven and even the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three very quickly. If you¡¯re willing to possess her, everything she has would be yours.¡±


    After hearing that, the Blood Moon Elder was suddenly quiet.


    What Ye Qingtang said indeed attracted him. The peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three in addition to superb martial talent¡­ With the support of Ye Qingtang¡¯s elixirs, perhaps he would be able to return to his peak once again. Surpassing his peak might not be impossible.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was still a little bothered. After all, he was to suddenly be a woman without any mental preparation¡­


    ¡°No buts.¡± Ye Qingtang waved a hand and cut his sentence short. ¡°We are in the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka right now. Even I barely have the ability to protect myself. Have you ever thought of whether you can leave this ce alive based on your skills?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed.


    If Ye Qingtang had not knocked him unconscious at that temple previously, his ending would definitely be extremely tragic as well.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head at the Blood Moon Elder and sighed. ¡°Forget it. I see that you do not wish to do this as well, so I will not force you anymore. You can¡¯t fancy the skills of a cultivator at the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three with peerless demonic techniques anyways. I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t even care when you die in the mystic realm. Since that¡¯s the case, why would I convince you? Whatever. Forget it. You can leave.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Qingtang saw that the Blood Moon Elder was still standing at the same spot and said rather impatiently, ¡°Leave quickly.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s heart was shaken. Almost in the next second, his face was full of smiles. ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I think that what you said is logical, and of course, I will listen to your arrangements.¡±


    So be it if it was a woman. It was still better than dying in this Hell of Avicinaraka.


    The Blood Moon Elder did not wish to die in this mystic realm. Even if his spirit would not be destroyed when he died, if he died in this mystic realm which started at irregr timings, there would probably be no hope of returning to his previous position in this lifetime.


    ¡°This is right,¡± Ye Qingtang said and patted the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you be a female forever. If there is a better male body next time, wouldn¡¯t it be great if you possessed it again then?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder nodded in full agreement. He was not going to be a woman for his entire lifetime, and what he was doing now was only a temporary expedient!


    A great man knew when to yield and when to not!


    Seeing that the Blood Moon Elder was finally enlightened, she did not say anything else and merely lifted her chin at Ouyang Qian.


    Immediately understanding her gesture, the Blood Moon Elder walked towards Ouyang Qian with a sinister smile.


    ¡°You¡­ You all!¡±


    Currently, Ouyang Qian had already understood what the two people meant and paled in fear. ¡°I am¡­ the Young Miss of Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s Ouyang n. If you all¡­ dare to do anything, my Ouyang n will definitely¡­ assassinate you all by wrathful means!¡±

 Chapter 588 - Possession (3)

    Chapter 588: Possession (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elderughed coldly. ¡°What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t seem to be false. However¡­ from now on, I am the Young¡­ Young¡­, whatever it¡¯s called, of the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s Ouyang n and willpletely rece you!¡±


    Ouyang Qian was appalled as she retreated backward in a struggle. Nheless, her entire body was weak, and there was no way of resisting.


    However, the Blood Moon Elder would not let Ouyang Qian escape either.


    In just fifteen minutes, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body copsed on the ground while ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± rose slowly. The horror on that stunning face hadpletely disappeared, and what reced it was an evil smile.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­¡± The ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± who stood up smiled at Ye Qingtang immediately.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Ye Qingtang was extremely satisfied as she stared at the ¡°unrivaled beauty¡± that was the Blood Moon Elder. This appearance was much more pleasing to the eye than Zhou Qu¡¯s face.


    The Blood Moon Elder waved his right arm immediately, and ck smoke floated in his palms, turning Zhou Qu¡¯s body to dust.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. This body is indeed full of power¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder shed his teeth. Although he was initially resistant, he was relieved when he thought that he could still possess an even stronger male body in the future.


    ¡°Miss Ouyang!¡±


    As the Blood Moon Elder was familiarizing with his new body, a male in white suddenly barged in.


    This man in white was the Yuehua Sect disciple from that day who adored Ouyang Qian and even hated Ye Qingtang to the core because of that.


    When the Yuehua Sect disciple saw a disheveled ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± in a rather messy situation, his face changed immediately, and he looked at Ye Qingtang insidiously.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± said coldly and stared at the Yuehua Sect disciple.


    ¡°Miss Ouyang, I heard some strange noises here just now¡­ I seemed to have heard your voice, and I was worried, so I came over to take a look¡­¡± As the Yuehua Sect disciple looked at Ouyang Qian, his manner softened immediately while his tone became gentler as well.


    Ye Qingtang stood aside, calm and unruffled. A seemingugh hung on her lips as she looked at that Yuehua Sect disciple.


    She remembered that this Yuehua Sect disciple seemed to be interested in Ouyang Qian.


    ¡°Miss Ouyang, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything with me here. If this person dares to bully you, I will definitely tear him into pieces!¡± The Yuehua Sect disciple dered coldly as he looked at ¡°Ouyang Qian.¡±


    ¡°Ouyang Qian¡±¡®s mouth twitched unconsciously. ring at the Yuehua Sect disciple with a frown, she shouted. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The Yuehua Sect disciple was shocked and thought he heard wrong.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? As a sect disciple, you don¡¯t even have the slightest ability to make discerning judgments, and you even dared to interrupt Miss Ouyang and me?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly took a step forward and snickered coldly.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    The Yuehua Sect disciple¡¯s expression changed and darkened.


    ¡°You what you! Quickly get lost!¡± ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± came forward immediately and kicked that Yuehua Sect disciple out.


    Outside the tent, the Yuehua Sect disciple was sorrowful as he looked at the cold ¡°Ouyang Qian.¡± ¡°Qian¡­ you promised me before that if I devote myself wholly to you¡­¡±


    A shudder ran through the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body immediately.<em>To hell with ¡°devoting myself wholly to you!¡±</em>

 Chapter 589 - Femme Fatale (1)

    Chapter 589: Femme Fatale (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    <em>Forget it.</em>The Blood Moon Elder turned around and returned to the tent.


    After being chided by someone he adored, the Yuehua Sect disciple paled instantly. All his previous anger was gone as he left dejectedly without knowing exactly what happened.


    As Ye Qingtang watched the Yuehua Sect disciple leave, she subsequently turned around and looked at the Blood Moon Elder with a smile. ¡°The feeling of being doted on by a man should be pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Helplessness filled the Blood Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang walked towards the Blood Moon Elder. She did not joke around anymore and instead informed the Blood Moon Elder everything about Ouyang Qian.


    The Ouyang family n of Nine Nights Dynasty was the number one family n in Nine Nights Dynasty, and it was not weaker than the super sects.


    The Ouyang n had very strong powers and heritage, and it could evenpete with the Falling Sky Valley of the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Currently, the Blood Moon Elder had possessed Ouyang Qian¡¯s body, and this was equivalent to recing Ouyang Qian. Eventually, he had to return to the Ouyang Qian in the future. Thus, he had to know everything about the Ouyang n; otherwise, there was a high possibility that he would be exposed.


    As for Ouyang Qian¡¯s background, Ye Qingtang already knew everything clearly from when she interacted with her in her previous life.


    Ouyang Qian was the daughter that Family Master Ouyang doted on and spoiled the most. Now that the Blood Moon Elder reced Ouyang Qian, it would be of great help to Ye Qingtang in the future!


    After ensuring that the Blood Moon Elderpletely remembered everything she said, she finally let him leave.


    Before he left, Ye Qingtang specially reminded the Blood Moon Elder to return to Ouyang Qian¡¯s residence to prevent further suspicion.


    ¡°I hope that we can leave the Hell of Avicinaraka alive¡­¡±


    After the Blood Moon Elder left, Ye Qingtang sighed softly.


    The Hell of Avicinaraka was too dangerous, and one could die in it if just a tad careless. If that was really the case, whatever she did would all be pointless.


    Ye Qingtang did not sleep a wink that night. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, she entered a state of meditation and consolidated her cultivation skills.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial cultivation level had already reached the peak of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two and was only a half-step away from entering Martial Qi Level Three.


    Although the Hell of Avicinaraka was extremely dangerous, it was very beneficial to raising the skills of cultivators. From ancient times to now, the more dangerous a ce was, the better it was at stimting the potential of cultivators. Naturally, the speed of cultivation here could not bepared to that in the external world.


    Moreover, danger coexisted with crises. The more dangerous a ce was, the more destinies there would be.


    There were definitely many destinies in the Hell of Avicinaraka. However, it was unknown who could gain it or even leave this ce alive after gaining it.


    The night was silent.


    At twilight, the first faint streaks of dawn appeared in the sky. As day broke, a burst of scoldings could be heard outside the tents.


    Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes, rose, and walked out in great strides.


    Feng Cong and the rest were already there.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang, that Yuehua Sect disciple shouted furiously and immediately drew out a Yellow-Grade weapon from his waist.


    ¡°Lin Cong, why are you doing this?¡± Feng Cong asked with a frown when he saw the Yuehua Sect disciple¡¯s actions.


    ¡°This bastard actually snatched my women. I must kill him today!¡± the Yuehua Sect disciple, Lin Cong, said coldly as he red at Ye Qingtang furiously.


    He thought about it for a long timest night andpletely could not ept Ouyang Qian¡¯s abrupt change which happened after Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance. As such, he pushed all of the me onto Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 590 - Femme Fatale (2)

    Chapter 590: Femme Fatale (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang stared at Lin Cong and scoffed coldly. ¡°Fellow, you don¡¯t have the qualifications topete with me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡± A fierce glint flickered in Lin Cong¡¯s eyes, and it seemed as though he would behead Ye Qingtang any time.


    ¡°I said that it¡¯s you who don¡¯t have any abilities. How could Miss Ouyang fancy such trash like you?¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    Lin Cong¡¯s heart boiled with fury, and he clenched his teeth. ¡°Bullshit! You have used that Illusion Stone to bewitch Miss Ouyang! You¡¯re just a Martial Qi Level Two piece of trash. Today, I want you to die an ignominious death!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You cane and try.¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up slightly and formed into a sinister smile.


    Lin Cong was even more enraged after seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s attitude. He was a dignified Yuehua Sect disciple and was at Martial Qi Level Three, yet a Martial Qi Level Two piece of trash dared to be so arrogant to him!


    However, before Lin Cong could make a move, a beautifuldy in a white dress slowly arrived.


    A few males from the Ouyang family n followed behind the girl.


    ¡°Qian!¡±


    Lin Cong¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately called Ouyang Qian after seeing her.


    After hearing this loving call, the Blood Moon Elder who possessed Ouyang Qian¡¯s body felt feelings of disgust rile up within him. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Who allowed you to call me that way?¡±


    ¡°Qian, are you really under the influence of this bastard¡¯s Illusion Stone!¡± Lin Cong gritted his teeth in indignation. ¡°A few days ago, you clearly told me that¡­ you have some feelings for me too¡­ But why¡­ yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°I already said that you don¡¯t have the abilities, but you don¡¯t believe me.¡± With a smile, Ye Qingtang walked to the Blood Moon Elder and held onto the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s waist with a casual stance.


    The Blood Moon Elder froze immediately.


    Without giving Lin Cong any time to react, Ye Qingtang caressed ¡°Ouyang Qian¡±¡®s delicate face and said gently with a smile, ¡°Qian, do you think that I¡¯m much more powerful than that piece of trash, Lin Cong?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder shuddered. Although he knew that his Holy Lady was a female, Ye Qingtang¡¯s disguise skills were really good. No matter how he looked, he could only see a delicately-handsome young man.


    If it were other girls, their hearts would have long been melted should they be treated like this by such a beautiful boy.


    However¡­


    All he wanted now was to die!


    Obviously, Lin Cong could not guess ¡°Ouyang Qian¡±¡®s feeling right now and could only watch the intimate action between Ye Qingtang and ¡°Ouyang Qian.¡± Grief and indignation filled him, but he could only contain the fury in his heart and look at ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± pressingly.


    ¡°Qian, this cannot be true!!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m Ouyang n¡¯s Young¡­ Young¡­ Young Miss! How would I take a liking to a piece of trash like you¡­ The person I like¡­ like is naturally this handsome¡­ Young Sir in front of me.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was aggrieved. What sin had hemitted exactly¡­


    At that instant, the males from Ouyang n exchanged a look and were slightly surprised.<em>It can¡¯t be that Young Miss is really interested in that pretty boy, can it? This does not seem to be consistent with Young Miss¡¯s personality¡­</em>


    ¡°No! You must have been deceived by his Illusion Stone!¡± Lin Cong immediately looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I want you to die!¡±


    Then, Lin Cong¡¯s body moved instantly and charged towards Ye Qingtang rapidly.


    Noticing the situation, Ouyang Qian immediately waved at the Ouyang n people. ¡°Beat him to death!¡±

 Chapter 591 - Femme Fatale (3)

    Chapter 591: Femme Fatale (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    After they heard their Young Miss, the expressions of the Ouyang n men were even stranger.


    Young Miss Ouyang Qian told them that she fancied that pretty boy¡¯s Illusion Stone; however, that pretty boy did not know what was good for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Young Miss clearly said that she would take that pretty boy¡¯s life. Why is it that so suddenly¡­ Could it be that Young Miss really fell for that pretty boy?¡±


    The men from the Ouyang n were in thought.


    ¡°Why are you all still in a daze!¡± ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± shouted at them loudly.


    One of them immediately cupped his fists at ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± and replied. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Afterward, all of them immediately stopped Lin Cong.


    The scene was a mess in the subsequent hour. Ultimately, Lin Cong was beaten up to a pulp by thebined forces of the Ouyang n men and was flung out.


    All of the Ouyang n people were already at Martial Qi Level Three, and although Lin Cong was not weak, it was difficult to fight against four people by himself, and it was already pretty good that he did not die.


    Although Feng Cong wanted to dissuade them, the Ouyang n was too powerful, and it was inconvenient for him to cut in.


    Lin Cong was heavily injured, and this small team could only abandon him. After making arrangements for a while, the team continued on their journey.


    The pressing matter at the moment was to find a sect team. Otherwise, it would be hard tost until the end of the Hell of Avicinaraka just by themselves.


    This departurested another two days.


    Two dayster, everyone arrived at a dessert.


    ¡°Look!¡± Feng Cong pointed forward with an astonished expression.


    After hearing him, everyone looked in the direction that Feng Cong pointed at.


    There was a majestic pce miles away which radiated a faint golden ray.


    ¡°That pce is¡­¡±


    Everyone exchanged a look but could not form a conclusion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said eventually.


    A magnificent pce appeared in the desert. If it was not a ce with a huge destiny, then it would be and of death. There were as many destinies as dangers. Given the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s personality, he would naturally want to find out what it was.


    ¡°Holy¡­ Darling Ye, what do you think¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang with a feigned ¡°gentleness¡± and eyes full of gentle tenderness.


    ¡°Can¡­ you not call me that¡­¡± When Ye Qingtang saw ¡°Ouyang Qian¡±¡®s gentle eyes, a chill ran down her spine, and disgust rose within her.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder: ¡­


    At that instant, the Blood Moon Elder broke down a little internally. It was clearly Holy Lady who warned him repeatedly that night to coordinate with her. He had already thrown his own face away, yet why did Holy Lady despise him now?


    Was the gentleness that he mastered after a Herculean effort disregarded by his Holy Lady just like that?


    ¡°Darling Ye¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder leaned against Ye Qingtang with a face full of smiles.


    ¡°If you¡­ call me this again¡­ I may¡­ not be able to hold myself back from beating you to death.¡± Ye Qingtang red at the ¡°flirty¡± Blood Moon Elder with a serious expression.


    Although Ouyang Qian¡¯s external appearance was extremely beautiful, the spirit inside was an old man¡­


    Ye Qingtang really could not bear an old man calling her Darling Ye so bashfully!


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± A certain Ouyang male stepped forward immediately and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You should be extremely honored that my Young Miss called you that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the male.


    <em>If this Ouyang male likes this honor, he can receive it then¡­</em>


    ¡°What has this got to do with you! Get lost!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted coldly.

 Chapter 592 - The Palace (1)

    Chapter 592: The Pce (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Ouyang n men were stunned after hearing their Young Miss¡¯s words.


    ¡°Young Miss, you really like¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish his words, the Blood Moon Elder gave him a stare. He had to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all the nonsense when Young Miss does not care? You are only looking for trouble.¡± Another man of the Ouyang n smiled and sighed after the first man returned to the crowd.


    ¡°I just feel that based on Young Miss¡¯s nature, how would she give her true heart to someone so easily¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ she fell for the guy? To be honest, he has quite a good appearance¡­¡±


    People of the Ouyang n all shook their head but did not seem to suspect anything.


    Feng Cong and the rest walked forward. He stared at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Brother Ye, Lady Ouyang, do you think we should take a look at the mysterious pce¡­¡±


    A majestic pce suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the desert. There were only two possible oues: either there were destinies inside, or¡­ it might be the horrifying hell. Feng Cong did not dare to make the decision as it would affect everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to him¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in a ¡®genuine¡¯ way.


    Ye Qingtang ignored the loving eyes of the Blood Moon Elder. She frowned and immersed herself in her thoughts.


    After a short while, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°It is more dangerous for us to wander around in the Hell of Avicinaraka. The pce can be seen from anywhere within a few kilometers. I guess that there are others from the Nine Nights Dynasty and the Formidable Heavens Dynasty who will go over to the pce since it is so obvious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think as well.¡± The Blood Moon Elder nodded.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s identity now was the Young Miss of the Ouyang n. People of the Ouyang n could onlyply since their Young Miss agreed.


    Eventually, Feng Cong led the rest towards the mysterious pce.


    The sandstorm in the desert was huge. Sand was curled up by the typhoon and created a sandstorm. It was extremely difficult to walk under such a storm. One would be curled up into the storm and tore into pieces if he was incautious.


    It took them a couple of hours to walk just a few kilometers.


    Under the pce.


    Feng Cong was amazed by the pce in front of him.


    The pce was very magnificent. Even the super sects¡¯ infrastructure could not bepared with the pce. The ancient style did not seem to be a product of this century.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a burst of crazyughter came out of the pce.


    A huge head flew out of the pce the moment theughter was heard. The headnded in front of Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed when they saw the head. Even Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered.


    The head belonged to an elder. From the wound, it seemed to be chopped off by a sharp weapon. However, the elder¡¯s face had a strange smile.


    ¡°He is¡­¡± One of the super sect disciples shouted after seeing the head clearly. ¡°The Great Elder of the Yuehua Sect!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Feng Cong and a few others were totally shocked after hearing that.


    The Great Elder¡¯s Martial ability was just below the Yuehua Sect Master, yet his head was chopped off by someone at this ce!


    ¡°Arh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why did you do this?!¡±

 Chapter 593 - The Palace (2)

    Chapter 593: The Pce (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBefore Ye Qingtang could figure out what was going on, a horrifying voice came out from the mysterious pce.


    Arge amount of blood spurted out of the pce¡¯s ground at the same time when the scream was heard.


    The blood-red color filled everyone¡¯s eyes.


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    A blood-colored shadow flew out of the pce suddenly.


    Before Ye Qingtang and the rest could realize what just happened, the shadownded in front of them.


    ¡°Help¡­ help¡­ help me¡­¡± A weak and desperate voice was heard.


    The blood-colored shadow thatnded in front of them was half of the body of a woman!


    The woman was pretty, but her ck hair was dyed red in the blood.


    The woman only had the top half of her body. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. She dragged her body towards Ye Qingtang and the rest in despair with her hands.


    As the woman moved inch by inch, sharp blood scars were left on the ground from her broken body¡­


    The womany t on the ground after moving a few meters. She died out of breath, and the blood dyed the entire ground under her body red.


    Feng Cong and the rest of the ten people were shocked. Their faces were pale as they stared at the woman with only half of her body.


    They had witnessed such a horrifying scene before they even entered the pce. It was totally impossible that the pce offered destinies! It must be a hell.


    ¡°Young Miss¡­ I think¡­ we should leave this ce now!¡±


    One of the Ouyang n men¡¯s had an extremely unpleasant expression.


    As cultivators, they were not afraid of death in a real fight, but they were scared of death from unknown causes¡­


    Feng Cong and a few others also had the feeling to escape. They did not want to remain at this ce and definitely did not want to enter the pce.


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang immediately. He did not want to stay at this ce anymore, but he needed to wait for Ye Qingtang¡¯smand.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not hesitate and was about to turn and leave.


    Even the Great Elder of Yuehua Sect died here. No one knew what was waiting for them inside the pce. Once they entered, they would most likely die.


    However, when everyone was just about to retreat, a thunder-like roar arose in front of them and spread out to their surroundings.


    Arge amount of sand suddenly condensed from the endless desert and became a demonic monster in front of everyone.


    The demonic monster was formed by sand and was a few hundred meters tall. It was like an evil demon in the desert. Its body covered the sky and the sun, and it was surrounded by a sinister aura. A huge storm was formed from its roar.


    Its eyes seemed to be able to enchant humans. One stare would result in falling into hell with no return.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL!¡± One of the sect disciples cursed after seeing the monster.


    How could they move around with such a monster blocking their way!


    ¡°This is a demonic monster formed from resentment.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder frowned and was deep in thought as he looked towards the demonic monster.


    The so-called resentment was present in all living creatures. When they were alive, they were buried with huge resentment, and after their death, that resentment might morph into evil spirits.


    Now, Ye Qingtang had to walk towards the pce as there was no way to retreat.

 Chapter 594 - The Palace (3)

    Chapter 594: The Pce (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThough the pce was full of danger, there was at least hope that they could survive. If they did not enter the pce and fought against the demonic monster born from resentment, there was no chance that they would survive.


    Ye Qingtang estimated that the demonic monster was at least at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Unless the big figures of the super sects were the ones who took action, others who wanted to fight against it would face the consequence of death.


    ¡°Are you sure that we are going to enter the pce?!¡± A sect disciple was still frightened by the scene he saw just now. He was not willing to step into the pce at all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to go in, feel free to stay outside and fight the demonic monster.¡±


    Ye Qingtang scanned through the person coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The sect disciple gritted his teeth but sighed eventually.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were very straightforward, but they were true. That sect disciple was not stupid. It was obvious that they would lose even if all of thembined their forces to fight the demonic beast.


    Based on their current situation, there was no other choice besides entering the mysterious pce that was full of danger.


    Ye Qingtang dashed into the pce first. Others did not hesitate and followed her path to enter the unknown pce.


    Ye Qingtang stopped for a second after entering the pce. She turned over and looked towards the desert.


    The huge demonic monster was just staring at them from afar. It did not have the intention to enter the pce.


    However, Ye Qingtang felt more disturbed.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    A roar came from the pce suddenly.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder looked towards the direction where the sound came from.


    There were around sixty to seventy people standing in the hall of the pce.


    Besides people from the normal sects, there were powerful people from Yunxiao Sect, Lingyun Sect, and other super sects.


    ¡°We are sect disciples!¡± Ye Qingtang replied calmly.


    The starting of the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The conflicts between the two dynasties were set aside for now. Leaving the Hell of Avicinaraka alive was the key focus for everyone.


    Any conflicts and resentment could only be present if they were alive. If they were a cluster of bones, nothing would be left¡­


    Everyone here understood that.


    People in the hall sized up Ye Qingtang and the team but did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m Feng Cong, disciple of the Falling Sky Valley. May I know what happened here?¡± Feng Cong stepped forward and asked one super sect disciple.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure as well. People from different sects were all separated when we entered the mystic realm. We met these people along the way, and we entered the pce when we were walking in the desert to seek for possible treasures. However, the moment we entered, the Yuehua Sect Master killed his own Great Elder and a few disciples¡­¡± The young man was very anxious and disturbed.


    ¡°Yuehua Sect master?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that.


    They thought that there was a powerful creature in the pce from the bloody scene they witnessed outside. However¡­ the Yuehua Sect master was the one who murdered others!


    The ability of a super sect sect master too powerful to imagine. If people like him started attacking and killing others, the consequences would be too dreadful to think of.

 Chapter 595 - Save People (1)

    Chapter 595: Save People (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Where is the Yuehua Sect Master now?¡± Ye Qingtang felt that something was odd. The two people that died outside the pce were the Yuehua Sect Elder and disciple. Why would the Yuehua Sect Master murder them?


    ¡°They are in the second pce!¡± The young man pointed forward and exined.


    The second pce was separated by a door.


    The Yuehua Sect Master entered the mysterious pce first as he thought that there were destinies inside. After checking through the ce and realizing that there was no treasure inside, he then led his sect disciples into the second pce.


    However, just when they entered, the Yuehua Sect Master suddenly chopped off the Great Elder¡¯s head and the top half of the body of one of the female disciples.


    The rest were shocked after seeing this. They totally did not understand why the Yuehua Sect Master would suddenly be murderous. They had to close the door to the second pce to prevent him from killing others outside.


    ¡°Open¡­ open the door!¡±


    ¡°Let us out, bastard¡­ Open the door now!¡±


    ¡°Arh!!!¡±


    Screams came out of the second pce. People outside could even hear the banging sound on the silver door as those inside were trying to return to the first pce.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly astonished.


    Apparently, besides the Yuehua Sect Master who was trapped inside the second pce, there were others who did not escape on time.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    One of the Yunxiao Sect elders scorned. ¡°We will get into trouble as well if we open the door. How ridiculous it is!¡±


    Everyone chose to remain silent though the screams and the banging sounds that wereing out constantly. No one dared to help them.


    Their abilities could not bepared with the Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s. If they opened the door, they would suffer as well.


    Ye Qingtang thought for a while and then walked forward directly. It seemed that she wanted to open the door.


    Everyone was stunned after seeing this. The Yunxiao Sect elder took a leap andnded in front of Ye Qingtang. He shouted angrily. ¡°What do you want!¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse at the Yunxiao Sect elder and said coldly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m trying to save people.


    ¡°Save people? If you want to die, I will not stop you. However, I will not let you open the door. The Yuehua Sect Master is crazy now. If hees out, we will all die as a result of your action.¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder sneered.


    ¡°Guys, there was a demonic monster guarding the pce outside. No one can leave this ce alive. Though the door here is made of cold iron, based on the Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s ability, you think the door can trap him?¡± Ye Qingtang did not bother to reply the Yunxiao Sect elder. She looked at the rest in the pce and exined.


    ¡°Once the Yuehua Sect Master kills everyone inside the second pce, he will definitely break through the door¡­ If I open the door now and save one person, we will have another ally. If we fail to save one person, we lose one ally¡­ There are ten of us here, so why are we still afraid of the Yuehua Sect Master alone? However, if he kills everyone inside, we will be the ones who lose.¡± Ye Qingtang continued to exin as she saw the silence in the pce.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words made everyone think deeply.


    They had seen too many friends die in front of their eyes since they entered the Hell of Avicinaraka. They were only a step away from death in every danger they encountered. Even now, no one dared to promise that they could leave this ce alone.

 Chapter 596 - Save People (2)

    Chapter 596: Save People (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°That¡¯s right. The Ouyang n of the Nine Nights Dynasty agrees to open the door and save people.¡± The Blood Moon Elder broke the silence.


    The others of the Ouyang n also showed their stand.


    Though their Young Miss seemed to be obsessed with the pretty boy, the pretty boy¡¯s words did make sense. The silver door that was made of ck iron would not stop a sect master of a super sect. If they could save one person, there would be one more person fighting alongside them.


    Soon, some sect disciples looked towards the outside of the pce.


    A huge monster appeared in everyone¡¯s vision a few kilometers away in the desert.


    ¡°We agree to open the door!¡± a few sect disciples said.


    Even the Yunxiao Sect disciples seemed to change their mind.


    ¡°Who dares!¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder shouted in rage.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not even look at the Yunxiao Sect elder. She opened the door instantly without leaving any chance for the elder to talk.


    The intense smell of blood came out of the pce the moment the door was opened.


    At that moment, people outside then saw the scene clearly¡­


    There were bloodstains everywhere in the second pce, and there were broken limbs scattered on the ground. The scene was too horrible to look at.


    Around ten men and women were lying beside the door. Their faces were filled with despair.


    ¡°Come out now!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted towards the people who were still in shock.


    The ten of them then regained their consciousness and looked towards the direction of the voice.


    When they saw that the silver door was opened, they immediately got up and flew outside.


    ¡°Thank you so much, brother!¡± One of the Yuehua Sect disciples looked at Ye Qingtang with gratitude. His cupped fists were trembling slightly.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡±


    A sinisterugh was heard before Ye Qingtang could say anything.


    An elder in a red robe was seen in the second pce. He was holding a sword, and his whole body was stained with blood. His eyes were filled with craziness, and a sinisterugh came out of his mouth.


    Ye Qingtang saw the elder during the fight between Xuanling Sect and Yunxiao Sect. He was the Yuehua Sect Master.


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    Ye Qingtang closed the silver door immediately at the same time.


    ¡°What happened exactly? You followed the Yuehua Sect Master into the second pce together. Howe he went crazy inside?¡± A sect warden asked immediately as the ten people escaped from the second pce.


    ¡°Sect Master¡­ he appeared to be possessed by the demon the moment he entered the second pce¡­ We also don¡¯t know what happened.¡± A Yuehua Sect disciple recalled but his face was still full of horror.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud sound was heard at the next second. The closed silver door was under attack by the Yuehua Sect Master


    Based on the Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s ability, the silver door would not be enough to trap him.


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    The silver door exploded under a sword breath.


    The elder, who looked like a demon from hell, walked towards the crowd. He held his sword, and the martial aura he emanated was very intense.


    ¡°Only death can set us free¡­ I¡¯m¡­ helping you.¡± The Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s face was filled with madness.


    He walked towards the Blood Moon Elder as he finished his words.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face changed as he saw the Yuehua Sect Master walking towards him.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡­ but we don¡¯t even know each other. As a youngdy, I do not deserve your help. How about helping the rest first!¡±

 Chapter 597 - Black Heaven Water

    Chapter 597: ck Heaven Water


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Die!¡± The Yuehua Sect Masterughed loudly and shed the giant sword in his hand.


    ¡°Rotten asshole!¡± Furious, the Blood Moon Elder raised his right arm and turned into a ball of demonic air, dodging the Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted. ¡°No matter how powerful the Yuehua Sect Master is, there is only one of him, but there are over ten of us. What should we fear!¡±


    Everyone was shaken by the strangeness of this hall earlier on. Especially after seeing that the Yuehua Sect Master went berserk, everyone was even more fearful of the unknown, and their thoughts were a little messy at the moment.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, everyone took out their own weapons.


    They would die if they did not fight, but there was still a possibility of survival if they fought!


    ¡°This brother is right. He only has himself, but we have over ten people. If we fought with our lives, he is not our opponent!¡±


    After someone shouted that, everyone charged towards the Yuehua Sect Master in session.


    Previously, they fought independently andcked unity and thus were naturally not the Yuehua Sect Master¡¯s opponent. However, they had toe together as one now.


    Most of the people present were inner sect disciples of super sects, and their skills were at Martial Qi Level Three. There were even some elders and wardens as well. Withbined forces, even a super sect¡¯s Sect Master would not be able to ward off their attacks easily.


    For a moment, the first pce was extremely chaotic. Sword auras shed across everywhere, and Dharma treasures were used.


    In less than fifteen minutes, the Yuehua Sect Master was finally subdued by thebined attack.


    The Yuehua Sect Master had a fric expression at that instant. ¡°You all¡­ will die. All of you will die here¡­ Even with god¡¯s protection¡­ all of you will still die!¡±


    ¡°If you speak any more crap, I¡¯ll sew your lips together!¡± The Blood Moon Elder walked forward and pped the Yuehua Sect Master.


    ¡°Miss Ouyang¡­ Sect Master is already subdued. You¡­¡±


    A Yuehua Sect disciple seemed to be a little ufortable after seeing the Blood Moon Elder pping the Yuehua Sect Master loudly.


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at the person who spoke and scoffed coldly. ¡°How about I lock you and your Sect Master in the second pce for you two to interact?¡±


    After hearing that, the Yuehua Sect disciple felt a shudder run through his spine and did not dare to utter a word more.


    After the Yuehua Sect Master was subdued, everyone decided to proceed further into the pce.


    The demonic creature outside the pce never left. Even if everyone wanted to retreat from the pce, it was impossible. There was no other choice other than proceeding forward.


    Very quickly, everyone passed through the huge iron door and arrived at the second pce.


    This mysterious pce was extremely gigantic. Entering the pce, they felt like a grain of sand falling into an ocean.


    As Ye Qingtang walked into the second pce, she inspected the ce clearly without letting off a single detail.


    The Yuehua Sect Master went berserk after entering the second pce.


    Perhaps what caused the Yuehua Sect Master to go berserk rested in here.


    ¡°Holy Lady, there is something strange about the smell of this ce¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder walked to Ye Qingtang and said softly.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. She felt that it was rather odd as well.


    ¡°This smell is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. ¡°ck Heaven Water¡­¡±


    There was an extremely faint scent in the second pce which would not be easily sensed if not attentive. This sweet scent was extremely simr to that of the ck Heaven Water¡­


    Ye Qingtang was in deep thought. In her previous life, apart from knowing that Ning Luo obtained the ck Heaven Water in this mystic realm, she once saw it in the second maind. Thus, she always remembered its smell.


    However, the smell here seemed to be mixed with some other things¡­


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could think it through, a crazyugh suddenly erupted from the crowd.

 Chapter 598 - Illusion (1)

    Chapter 598: Illusion (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    As if thisugh was infectious, in just a while, the numerous disciples who escaped from the second pce stood together and drew out their weapons with a crazed expression, simr to the Yuehua Sect Master previously.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Without saying anything, those people ughtered many instantly.


    Those who were killed were not on their guard and were thus in in one strike.


    In just a moment, blood spouted everywhere, and the intense smell of blood filled the air.


    Everyone was rmed to see the blinding patches of blood and hurriedly pulled a distance away from those ten or so people.


    ¡°What happened to them!¡± Someone questioned in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the Yuehua Sect Master just now!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that these people also went berserk?!¡±


    Everyone looked at those ten over people, astonished.


    ¡°Everyone, hold your nose! Don¡¯t breathe in the scent here!¡± Ye Qingtang reminded everyone immediately.


    Although this scent was simr to ck Heaven Water¡¯s, it was mixed with something different. Ye Qingtang thought that everyone¡¯s berserk state was definitely rted to the scent in this second pce, and it was highly possible that they lost their minds because of this scent!


    Moreover, after observing their condition, it seemed that the stronger one¡¯s skills were, the faster the scent would take effect. For example, that Yuehua Sect Master went crazy instantly while those people trapped with him were not as skilled as the Yuehua Sect Master and thus red upter.


    ¡°Scumbag!¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder hollered angrily and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I already said not to open the giant steel door just now. If you had not let them out¡­¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Ye Qingtang snickered coldly. ¡°If I did not let them out and have an additional ten or so Martial Qi Level Three people, do you think we could¡¯ve subdued the Yuehua Sect Master?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Yunxiao Sect elder red angrily and wanted to speak but was stopped by Ye Qingtang. ¡°If not for me, all of you would have been in by the Yuehua Sect Master.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang said that, those people charged towards the crowd with chortles. The scene fell into chaos once again.


    Originally, these ten or so people were nothing to be fearful of, but an increasing number of super sect disciples went crazy after breathing in the strange smell and joined the camp of those people.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. If this continued, everyone would probably die here.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    After ordering the Blood Moon Elder to leave, Ye Qingtang used her primordial qi which allowed her to boost her speed to the maximum as she ran forward.


    The third pce was a thousand meters away.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s the fastest. She opened the huge iron door in the blink of an eye and entered the third pce.


    There was a giant stone statue of ady in the third pce. Thedy carved out of stone had stunning beauty and was almost lifelike in appearance.


    A small gold bottle stood quietly in her hands. That was also where the smell came from it.


    ¡°ck Heaven Water¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Her goal of entering the mystic realm from the very start was for the ck Heaven Water.


    But after entering the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka, she no longer had any desire to search for the ck Heaven Water. Yet unexpectedly, the ck Heaven Water was actually in the hands of a stone statue in the third pce!


    Ye Qingtang did not rashly retrieve the ck Heaven Water at the first moment but inspected the stone statue before her carefully instead.

 Chapter 599 - Illusion (2)

    Chapter 599: Illusion (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    When Ye Qingtang confirmed that there was no issue with the stone statue, she leaped up and retrieved the ck Heaven Water in the stone statue¡¯s hand.


    However!


    The moment when Ye Qingtang obtained it, her vision suddenly blurred when her eyes swept over the stone statue again. Her mind was in a whirl, and it was as though she did not even have the strength to stand up.


    Time passed. It seemed like the blink of an eye yet also like an entire century.


    Ye Qingtang finally regained strength.


    But the moment she opened her eyes, Ye Qingtang was stunned, and her eyes suddenly dted.


    There was no mysterious pce nor Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka¡­


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang shockingly found out that she was no longer in that strange pce or even at any corner in the Hell of Avicinaraka but at a stable and prosperous imperial city.


    Standing rooted to the ground, Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings with a strange expression. Every ce that her eyesnded on felt extremely familiar.


    A figure suddenly appeared before Ye Qingtang. It was ady with extraordinary beauty, but at that instant, thatdy¡¯s face was filled with fluster, and her steps were hurried as though she was escaping.


    ¡°That is¡­ me?!¡±


    Shock shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at that franticdy.


    Thatdy clearly had the same exact face as her!


    Just as Ye Qingtang was shocked, angry cries suddenly traveled to her ears!


    ¡°The Heart of the Demon God appeared. Capture that woman!¡±


    ¡°As long as we catch her, the Heart of the Demon God is ours!¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked in the direction of the voice and saw a group of people crazily chasing after her.


    However, the faces of those people were very familiar to Ye Qingtang¡­


    ¡°This is¡­ the second maind¡¯s¡­ Central Dynasty!¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled as disbelief filled her eyes.


    Everything here was more than familiar. The memories that she tried hard to forget actually¡­ reyed before her eyes again.


    In her previous life, she came to the second maind by chance ten yearster, and the ce she was standing right now was thergest Central Dynasty of the second maind!


    The Central Dynasty had one of the most powerful forces in the second maind, and even the super sects on the second maind could not bepared to it.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang entered an academy and continued to cultivate after entering the second maind.


    However, it was on this day in her previous life when the Sacred Martial Academy which she entered discovered her Heart of the Demon God¡­


    When her Heart of the Demon God was discovered, the entire Sacred Martial Academy was deployed to obtain the Heart of the Demon God in her body.


    After Ye Qingtang escaped, this news traveled to the ears of the royal family in the Central Dynasty. Thus, it sent many powerful royals to encircle and kill Ye Qingtang.


    And it was on this day in her previous life where her best friend¡­ died at the scene in order to protect her.


    ¡°Could this be¡­ my mental demons¡­¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. She clearly remembered that she was in the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­


    However, as the piercing sound rang, Ye Qingtang ran forward without having time to think deeply.


    Some timeter, Ye Qingtang followed those powerful figures who chased after her life and arrived at a desertednd.


    ¡°Hand the Demon God over!¡±


    ¡°Ha. Ye Qingtang, it is a waste for the Heart of the Demon God to be in your body¡­¡±

 Chapter 600 - Illusion (3)

    Chapter 600: Illusion (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Some youngsters scoffed as they looked at thedy who was cornered.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why must you all do this to me¡­¡± Thedy¡¯s face was full of despair and panic.


    They were her senior brothers and sisters who stuck together through life and death in the past. Why would they corner her to this point just for a Heart of the Demon God?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, hand the Heart of the Demon God over.¡±


    A few elderlies rushed over very quickly.


    ¡°President¡­¡±


    Thedy was in disbelief as she looked at the Sacred Martial Academy¡¯s President who was once friendly andpassionate. The current President was like a whole other person, no longer the President she knew.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    At that instant, numerous powerful figures from the royal family of the Central Dynasty stood in the air and towered over thedy.


    One of them stared at thedy indifferently and scoffed. ¡°Ye Qingtang, hand the Heart of the Demon God to me.¡±


    ¡°Yu Qingqiu¡­¡±


    She was in utter disbelief as she looked at that female royal who looked down at her without any emotions. ¡°Qingqiu¡­ why¡­ Have you forgotten? I was the one who supported you in stabilizing your position as the Princess! If I hand the heart to you¡­ I will die!¡±


    After hearing that, the female royal sneered scornfully. ¡°You¡¯re a useless thing who does not have a spirit root. With the Heart of the Demon God in you, it¡¯s only a reckless waste of natural resources. I¡¯m very thankful to you for helping me to ascend to the position as the Princess. Since that¡¯s the case, you can help me to the end¡­ Hand the Heart of the Demon God to me!¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly narrowed her eyes as she watched the scene before her. A feeling of depression that had been repressed for a long time seeped out of her chest.


    In her previous life, after arriving at the Central Maind, she cultivated in the Sacred Martial Academy. That was where she got acquainted with a genius disciple in the academy, Yu Qingqiu.


    Yu Qingqiu¡¯s identity was actually the illegitimate daughter of the Emperor of the Central Royal Family.


    Back then, Ye Qingtang supported Yu Qingqiu fully and ultimately helped her to ascend to the position as the Eldest Princess of the Central Dynasty.


    Ye Qingtang treated Yu Qingqiu as her close friend, yet she never expected that she wanted to snatch her Heart of the Demon God today!


    <em>nk!</em>


    A cold glint flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She drew her Demonic Blood Sword out immediately and shed at Yu Qingqiu.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The blood-colored sword slight disappeared after a second as though it shed in the air. Yu Qingqiu¡¯s body was not injured at all, and even more so, this attack did not attract the attention of anyone at all.


    It was as if they did not sense anything. The savage and arrogantughter on their face remained.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly shaken when her sword shed in the air. The murderous intent in her eyes subsequently faded as she chuckled.


    ¡°This ce is indeed¡­ my reverse mental demons¡­ All of this is merely my obsession¡­¡±


    The scene before her was a memory in the deepest corner of her mind that she could not bear to recall. The current her was only an onlooker and nothing more¡­


    ¡°Yu Qingqiu¡­ I can understand¡­ if people want to snatch my Heart of the Demon God. But, why do Sacred Martial Academy¡­ and you want to kill me as well? Does benefit override everything in this world¡­¡± Thedy was filled with despair, with grief and resentment clearly seen on her face.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, cut the crap. Hand the Heart of the Demon God over. We will not take your life!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! What has your life or death got to do with us? We only want the Heart of the Demon God. As for your life or death, it will be left to the Heavens to decide!¡±


    Everyone from Sacred Martial Academy had a cold attitude. To them, the Heart of the Demon God was what they truly wanted. As for Ye Qingtang, she was merely a sacrifice in their struggle for the Heart of the Demon God.

 Chapter 601 - Mental Demons (1)

    Chapter 601: Mental Demons (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBefore this extraordinary gain, had they ever thought of Ye Qingtang as theirpanion?


    The moment those people spoke, a few shadows from faraway darted towards them.


    The leader of the group was donned in a dragon robe. Standing afar, he had an overbearing aura that was so mighty it was as though it could crush everything in the world.


    ¡°The Emperor of Central Dynasty¡­¡±


    As the onlooker, Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed as she watched that man who was standing in the air.


    Central Dynasty and Sacred Martial Academy were her archenemies. One day, she would still head to the Central Dynasty, and at that time¡­ she would definitely erase their names from this world!


    ¡°Hand the Heart of the Demon God over.¡±


    The Emperor of the Central Dynasty looked at thedy unsympathetically as though he was looking at a tiny ant.


    Currently, thedy was already at a dead end.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ye Qingtang¡­ I told you to be on your guard against Yu Qingqiu and the Sacred Martial Academy, but you didn¡¯t listen. Do you regret it now!¡±


    However, in this desperate situation, a coldugh suddenly reverberated throughout the ce!


    Everyone looked at the sky immediately.


    A giant ape descended from the sky andnded near thedy gradually. His huge frame guarded in front of thedy.


    ¡°Beidou Demon Lord of the demon n?¡±


    ¡°Beidou Demon Lord, the number one talent of the ape n¡¯s descendants?¡±


    Many onlookers discussed after seeing that giant ape.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    When Ye Qingtang saw the giant ape who protected thedy behind him, she shivered as the past memories floated to her mind.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang finally became a Holy Venerate after three hundred years. In these three hundred years, she had a total of six sworn brothers, and this giant ape from the demon n of the Central Dynasty was one of them. Addressed as Beidou Demon Lord by others, he was one of the ten top talents on this maind and held a ce on the Talent Roll.


    ¡°Beidou Demon Lord, could it be that you wish to take a share of the loot as well?¡± Yu Qingqiu looked at Beidou Demon Lord.


    Beidou Demon Lord scoffed. ¡°Ye Qingtang is my sworn younger sister. No matter how heartless I am, I will not attack my own sister.¡±


    Seeming to hear the meaning behind Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s words, a royal from the Central Dynasty said, ¡°Beidou Demon Lord, this has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s better not to get into trouble. Your demon n and we, Central Dynasty royals, are already on bad terms. Do you still wish to deepen the conflict?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Beidou Demon Lordughed loudly out of a sudden. ¡°I, Beidou Demon Lord, may be an ape from the demon n, but I don¡¯t represent the demon n on this maind. Today¡¯s incident is solely my intention and has nothing to do with the demon n.¡±


    As the Beidou Demon Lord finished his sentence, his body erged instantly and extended several hundred meters. It was though he was a giant demon that covered the sky.


    ¡°Qingtang, leave!¡±


    Immediately, the giant ape grabbed Ye Qingtang and sprinted forward.


    Behind them was the pitch-ck Dead Sea with a turbulent storm in the air above it.


    The giant ape brought thedy and crossed into the Dead Sea.


    Everyone present was appalled by the sight.


    As Yu Qingqiu watched Beidou Demon Lord enter the ck Dead Sea, she hollered furiously. ¡°Beidou Demon Lord, are you crazy? That is the sea of death. No matter how powerful you are, you will still be torn into pieces by the turbulent storm once you enter the Dead Sea!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Beidou Demon Lordughed loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t you all want my sister¡¯s Heart of the Demon God? Why? Are you all scared of this Dead Sea now?!¡±

 Chapter 602 - Mental Demons (2)

    Chapter 602: Mental Demons (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Everyone from the Central Dynasty royals and Sacred Martial Academy watched on angrily but could not do anything either.


    While the Heart of the Demon God was good, if their lives were gone, it was useless no matter how good it was.


    One would definitely die after entering the sea of death as the turbulent storms could shred everything into pieces.


    If they chased after him and entered it, wouldn¡¯t they bepletely churned by that turbulent storm as well!


    While everyone was unreconciled, they could only watch Beidou Demon Lord bring Ye Qingtang away with their eyes wide open.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang ignored the sea of death and chased after Beidou Demon Lord.


    All of this was merely a part of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mental demons. In this space, she was intangible and invisible. Thus, the sea of death did not have any effect on her. Everything here was merely an illusion from her memory.


    Some timeter, Ye Qingtang arrived near the bottom of the sea of death.


    At that instant, Beidou Demon Lord was already drenched in blood, and all his fur was stained red while the ck Dead Sea was also dyed crimson by his blood.


    On the other hand, the Ye Qingtang from the previous life was wrapped in a ray of golden light and waspletely isted from the torrential storm of the Dead Sea. She did not sustain a single injury.


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s body was hundreds of metersrge. So magnificent was it that it seemed like a pir that supported the sky, astounding everyone.


    Yet presently¡­ this tall and indomitable frame was a ghastly sight.


    The turbulent storms in the surrounding had already cut Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s flesh into pieces, and blood cascaded like raindrops¡­


    ¡°Brother!¡± As thedy saw that the giant ape still stood straight and upright in this deathly situation, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Beidou Demon Lord looked at the sky andughed, ignoring the blood that spouted out of all the ruptured cuts. ¡°I, Beidou Demon Lord, can be considered¡­ to have crossed the sea of death in this lifetime. From now on, historical records must mention my name!¡±


    Subsequently, Beidou Demon Lord lowered his head and looked at thedy in the golden light.


    ¡°Qingtang, the golden light on your body is converted from my Demon Core. Even if you are in this sea of death, you can get through a day¡­¡±


    With thedy in his hands, the giant ape moved his legs with extreme difficulty. With every step he took in this sea of death, a ring blood print was left below his feet. Each step depleted Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s vitality continuously.


    However, Beidou Demon Lord seemed to have no fear at all as he walked forward upright. He was very clear that only by sending his sister to a safend above the Dead Sea would he prevent those people from taking her life.


    He¡­


    Must not stop.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Let¡¯s return¡­ Your body is no longer able to withstand the force of the turbulent storms¡­¡± thedy said and looked up at the giant ape.


    However, Beidou Demon Lord did not utter a single word and walked several miles in the sea of death before arriving at an unknown ind.


    The moment Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s feet stepped on the ind!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud sound erupted.


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s huge frame copsed with a crash. As gushes of blood from his body dyed the ground, his vitality disappeared rapidly.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Thedy felt a piercing pain in her eyes as she watched the giant ape turn back into a normal human.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡± the ape said between pants. ¡°Qingtang¡­ that year¡­ when we became sworn siblings¡­ I said that¡­ I would do¡­ my duty as the older brother¡­ Now¡­ I¡­ I have done it¡­¡±


    Thedy wept silently as she held onto the pair of furry hands.

 Chapter 603 - Mental Demons (3)

    Chapter 603: Mental Demons (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°You¡­ You have a simple¡­ and kind¡­ heart¡­ It¡¯s a good thing¡­ but also a bad one¡­ In this world, one may know a person¡¯s face¡­ but not his heart. From now on¡­ you must not tell¡­ anyone about¡­ the Heart of the Demon God in your body¡­¡± The ape¡¯s body quivered, and color slowly drained from his eyes as though he was at the point of death.


    ¡°I hate¡­ I hate¡­ that I have not¡­ saved my father¡­ nor have I¡­ be the number one¡­ in the demon n¡­ I am not resigned to this¡­ I hate this so much¡­¡± The ape muttered.


    A repressed sound escaped from Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s blood-stained lips, and his furry hands clutched on Ye Qingtang tightly. Suddenly, all force was lost from his hands, which hung down weakly right after¡­


    ¡°Bro¡­ Brother!¡± Thedy screamed in grief.


    For three whole days, thedy sat beside the ape without consuming anything. With no more tears left to cry, her empty eyes were filled with repression as she looked at the ape beside her.


    If not for her, how would Beidou Demon Lord have died¡­


    If not for her¡­


    Ye Qingtang stood there for a long time. As she watched herself from her previous life sit in front of Beidou Demon Lord, it was as if a huge boulder weighed down on her heart.


    Even if she knew the scene before her was only an illusion from her previous life, but¡­ she once again saw the scene of her brother dying because of her¡­


    After a long time, thedy buried Beidou Demon Lord there and walked into the forest.


    Once thedy left, Ye Qingtang walked forward and knelt before Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s new grave. She swore to herself with a firm expression in her eyes. ¡°Brother¡­ In this lifetime, I will definitely protect your safety!¡±


    Beidou Demon Lord was her first sworn brother in her previous lifetime and died on this unnamed ind in order to protect her.


    His dream was not even aplished¡­


    ¡°I, Ye Qingtang, swear to destroy Sacred Martial Academy and Central Dynasty and to help Brother to rescue his father. In this life, I must not let Brother have a tragic death!¡±


    Ye Qingtang obtained a bottle of wine from her space ring.


    She drank half of the bottle and subsequently poured the other half in front of the grave.


    This was the Beidou Demon Lord from her previous life, but¡­ she was reborn, and time reversed. In this life, Beidou Demon Lord was still alive.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at herself from her past life cultivate painstakingly every day, she did not know what to feel.


    After Beidou Demon Lord had sent her to this ind in her previous life, Ye Qingtang lived on this ind for half a year and discovered some secrets of the origins of the demon n and the Central Dynasty royals from the relics on the ind.


    One day when the turbulent storms of the Dead Sea disappeared, Ye Qingtang finally left this ce.


    After leaving the sea of death, Ye Qingtang headed to other mainds and never returned here.


    ¡°These are my mental demons¡­ You wish to make use of my mental demons and trap me in it forever, don¡¯t you¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were firm. Despite all the twists and turns, her mind was still as resolute. She scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s looking down on me too much already.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a vague voice sounded from nowhere.


    As this voice emerged, the sky shattered into pieces immediately like ss.


    Once Ye Qingtang opened her eyes, she realized that she had returned to the third pce.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang was holding the Demonic Blood Sword and pointed it straight at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady, wake up¡­ I¡¯m going to retaliate!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted at Ye Qingtang frantically.


    Previously, the Blood Moon Elder followed Ye Qingtang into the third pce, but he suddenly saw Ye Qingtang holding onto the Demonic Blood Sword and shing towards him instantly, behaving no different from those who had lost their minds.

 Chapter 604 - The Inscrutable Hearts of People (1)

    Chapter 604: The Inscrutable Hearts of People (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang had already broken free from the screen of her mental demons and regained mental rity.


    ¡°You want to retaliate?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady, you¡¯re awake?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was slightly stunned when he saw Ye Qingtang speak.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°I fell into my mental demons earlier, but I have broken free from it already.¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Blood Moon Elder had a shocked expression. ¡°Mental demons?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked down at the ck Heaven Water in her hands.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this ck Heaven Water.¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    The Blood Moon Elder walked forward immediately and looked at the ck Heaven Water.


    ¡°Holy Lady, can I have a look?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.


    Ye Qingtang handed the ck Heaven Water to the Blood Moon Elder directly.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang had already trusted the Blood Moon Elder and was not worried that he would snatch her ck Heaven Water away.


    After inspecting it for a long time, he covered the mouth of the bottle, and a ck mist emerged from his palm subsequently.


    About a few breathster, a pitch-ck nt about the size of a thumb was sucked out from the mouth of the bottle by the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°This is¡­ Ghost Wood Root¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was surprised, and even Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed.


    The Ghost Wood Root was a nt that grew innds that were condensed with grievance, and it was bred using grievance. It only formed after a hundred years of growth, and this Ghost Wood Root that was about the size of a thumb required at least two hundred years to grow.


    The Ghost Wood Root emitted a faint scent. Once a cultivator breathed it in, they would hallucinate and be trapped in his deepest mental demons.


    ¡°The Ghost Wood Root itself is not scary, and the diffusion of its scent is extremely limited, but when it¡¯s ced in the ck Heaven Water, the effects are multiplied by at least a few times¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as she pondered.


    When they entered the Hell of Avicinaraka, everything seemed to be designed by someone¡­


    Cultivators like them who entered the Hell of Avicinaraka were like chess pieces which were controlled and toyed by someone!


    ¡°What exactly¡­ is going one¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was rather anxious.


    Looking back, it seemed like they were manipted by an invisible hand throughout, including entering this mysterious pce¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked behind her. In the second pce, more than ten people were in a fric state and fighting each other with their lives.


    A golden me emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm immediately, burning the Ghost Wood Rood into ashes.


    At the same time, the people in the second pce who were originally killing others suddenly stopped.


    As the Ghost Wood Root waspletely burnt, the bewitching scent no longer persisted, and everyone naturally sobered up.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I seemed to¡­ be stuck in an illusion just now?¡±


    The people in the second pce were very puzzled.


    Suddenly the Yunxiao Sect Elder caught sight of Ye Qingtang who held the ck Heaven Water from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°ck Heaven Water!¡±


    After seeing the ck Heaven Water in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, the Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    The preciousness of the ck Heaven Water was no less than that of the paragon Dharma treasures on this maind.


    Everyone knew that the ck Heaven Water could cleanse the spirit root and evolve its physique. It was a rare treasure that could cause the super sects to go crazy over.


    However, this item was extremely hard toe by, and normal people simply did not even have the chance to see it.


    ¡°Is that the ck Heaven Water in your hands!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect Elder flew towards Ye Qingtang immediately and locked his eyes on the item in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 605 - The Inscrutable Hearts of People (2)

    Chapter 605: The Inscrutable Hearts of People (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°So what if it is?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    The Yunxiao Sect elder never hid his thoughts; he did take a fancy on the ck Heaven Water in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Fellow, hand the ck Heaven Water to me!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder¡¯s expression was cold as ice as he stretched a hand out to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Hand it to you?¡± Ye Qingtang found it funny. ¡°This ck Heaven Water is mine. Why must I hand it to you?¡±


    At this instant, more and more super sects¡¯ disciples and wardens noticed the ck Heaven Water in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Divide the ck Heaven Water with everyone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We risked our lives to enter this mysterious pce and almost died in here. How can we let you enjoy this big destiny alone!¡±


    ¡°ck Heaven Water¡­ All of us should have a share. It should be divided amongst all of us!¡±


    Many disciples and wardens shouted angrily. This ck Heaven Water was extremely rare, and now that they had seen it, how would they let it go?


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled, and a cold sneer appeared on her face. As her eyes swept across everyone at the scene, she said, ¡°If not for me, all of you would have died in your mental demons. Yet, you all still want me to share this ck Heaven Water out equally now?¡±


    ¡°What a joke! We relied on our own abilities and walked out of our mental demons. It has nothing to do with you. You must want to have this ck Heaven Water for yourself alone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you too selfish? If you don¡¯t divide the ck Heaven Water out today, don¡¯t me us for being heartless!¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help but recall her past life as she looked at the *ssh*le faces in the pce.


    In her past life, she had seen too many of these scenes because of the Heart of the Demon God. Today, others forced her to hand the ck Heaven Water over, but in her past life, it was to force her to hand the Heart of the Demon God over¡­


    ¡°Ha¡­ Sure.¡±


    Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly and directly threw that golden bottle to the Yunxiao Sect Elder.


    ¡°Currently, the ck Heaven Water is no longer with me. If you all want it, ask for it from the Yunxiao Sect Elder.¡± Ye Qingtang sneered.


    Ye Qingtang had already expected this situation. Thus, she had already stored the ck Heaven Water in her space ring earlier on. As for the golden bottle, she had already changed it into consumable clear water a long time ago.


    However, the ck Heaven Water had been stored in the golden bottle for a long time, and even if it was reced with clear water, the smell of the ck Heaven Water was still extremely strong. Thus, no one would know that Ye Qingtang had already switched it.


    After everyone saw Ye Qingtang hand the ck Heaven Water over to the Yunxiao Sect Elder, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted away from Ye Qingtang andnded on the Yunxiao Sect Elder.


    At that moment, the Yunxiao Sect Elder treated it as a treasure and kept it immediately.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect Elder, what is the meaning of this!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hog the ck Heaven Water for yourself?!¡±


    Seeing that the Yunxiao Sect Elder did not intend to hand the ck Heaven Water over, everyone apart from the Yunxiao Sect disciples was infuriated.


    While the Yunxiao Sect disciples were angry as well, they did not dare to speak their minds out. After all, he was an elder from their sect, and they could not say anything.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder sneered. ¡°A hundred years ago, my Yunxiao Sect once had a portion of ck Heaven Water but lost itter on. In my opinion, the ck Heaven Water in this Hell of Avicinaraka was the one that Yunxiao Sect lost back then. Is there anything wrong for me to retrieve my sect¡¯s item?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect Elder, do you treat us as fools?! When did your sect have the ck Heaven Water? Even if it had the ck Heaven Water, it has been lost for hundreds of years. What has it got to do with the ck Heaven Water in this mystic realm!¡±


    People from other super sects in the second pce sneered coldly.

 Chapter 606 - The Inscrutable Hearts of People (3)

    Chapter 606: The Inscrutable Hearts of People (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosHowever, no one dared to move even though they felt that the Yunxiao Sect Elder was deceiving them.


    After all, he was an elder of Yunxiao Sect. If they entered into a conflict here, people were afraid that it would result in a conflict between sects should they leave this ce alive. However, everyone was unwilling to let the Yunxiao Sect Elder keep the ck Heaven Water for himself.


    As everyone was forcing the Yunxiao Sect Elder to hand the ck Heaven Water over, a ck fog suddenly floated above everyone.


    The ck fog suddenly formed into a male who waspletely wrapped in a ck robe.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s sinisterughter echoed throughout the entire hall.


    Upon hearing that voice, everyone immediately looked toward that ck-robed man.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± A super sect warden shouted at the ck-robed man angrily.


    The ck-robed man remained silent. The pair of eyes that were only revealed looked at Ye Qingtang quietly but looked away very quickly.


    ¡°Who exactly are you!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder sized up the ck-robed man.


    However, the ck robe was wrapped around the person securely, and it was impossible to see the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡± The ck-robed manughed apathetically. ¡°The original n is for you all to die here¡­ It¡¯s truly weird. I ced the Ghost Wood Root in the ck Heaven Water, and ording to logic, the effect of the Ghost Wood Root should be strengthened multiple folds. All of you should have been trapped in your mental demons, making you all kill each other¡­¡±


    The ck-robed man mumbled, seeming to be speaking to himself yet also seeming to be telling everyone.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were fixed on that ck-robed man, and puzzlement filled her eyes.


    Although this ck-robed man deliberately spoke with a soft voice, Ye Qingtang somehow felt that it was rather familiar.


    As the ck-robed man finished his sentence, everyone was astounded.


    ¡°Being trapped in our mental demons was actually your doing?!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you want to harm us!¡±


    Everyone in the hall was enraged immediately. They almost died in this pce, and the main culprit was actually this ck-robed man before them!


    ¡°Haha. Who I am is actually not important.¡± The ck-robed man shook his head andughed. ¡°You all were sinners the moment you are born. Starting this Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka was merely to use your blood to cleanse these sins in the world.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How could someone be able to control the danger level of a mystic realm? If you don¡¯t speak the truth, I will ughter you today!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Elder shouted furiously.


    ¡°Ignorant.¡± The ck-robed man scoffed. ¡°I originally wanted to use the Ghost Wood Root to kill all of you, but it seems that this n has failed¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, let me personally release you sinners.¡±


    Afterward, the ck-robed man formed a print with his palms.


    <em>BOOM BOOM!!</em>


    In the next second, the entire pce rocked crazily and emitted loud rumbles.


    Very quickly, a blood-colored light enshrouded the entire pce. An endless sea of blood condensed from the red light and surged into the hall instantly.


    ¡°Extermination Of Life Formation?!¡±


    After noticing the situation, the expressions of the Yunxiao Sect Elder and other powerful figures changed drastically.


    The Extermination Of Life Formation was an extremely high-level and dangerous formation. In less than fifteen minutes, any living beings in it would turn into blood water!


    ¡°This hall actually has the Extermination of Life Formation!¡±


    ¡°How¡­ can it be!¡±


    For a moment, everyone in the pce was utterly frantic and could not believe it.


    ¡°In this case, the Hell of Avicinaraka realm is simply a huge scheme. Even the supposed fiendcelestial beast is also a big lie that was let out for this scheme!¡± One of the super sect elders shouted.

 Chapter 607 - The Extermination Of Life Formation (1)

    Chapter 607: The Extermination Of Life Formation (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Hehe¡­ the Hell of Avicinaraka is indeed a conspiracy¡­ However, the fiendcelestial beast is not a lie. There was a fiendcelestial beast that ran into the Hell of Avicinaraka a few hundred years ago. Actually, it has nothing to do with the fiendcelestial beast¡­ Ultimately, your sin stems from desire and greed.¡±


    The ck-robed man turned into a ball of ck fog and disappeared.


    As the ck-robed man disappeared, the pce was in total chaos.


    ¡°Run! The Extermination Of Life Formation is turned on!¡±


    ¡°We shall open the door together!¡±


    The huge door of the hall was closed, and all exits were sealed off as the ck-robed man left.


    Everyone took out their Dharma treasures and weapons and initiated strong attacks towards the huge door that determined their survival.


    However, though everyonebined their forces, the huge door remained intact.


    Ye Qingtang frowned. She looked at the Blood Moon Elder beside her and said, ¡°Do you have any method to break the Extermination Of Life Formation?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder contemted for a while and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I¡¯m given enough time. However, under the current situation, before I can break the Extermination Of Life Formation, we will die here.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything and took out the remaining talismans from her space ring.


    There were three talismans remained. Two of them were from the little disciple of the Yunxiao Sect Master that she killed. Thest one was from the drained well in the blood-colored city.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Ye Qingtang, I did not expect you to have the Space-transfer Talisman.¡±


    Suddenly, the ck-robed man¡¯s deep voice came out of nowhere.


    The rest in the hall were busy attacking the huge door, and no one noticed the ck-robed man¡¯s voice.


    However, Ye Qingtang was slightly shocked after hearing his words.


    Her disguise was considered rather sessful; even her parents might not recognize her. However, the ck-robed man could see through her disguise?!


    ¡°May I know what you are?¡±


    Ye Qingtang scanned through her surroundings, but there was no trace of the ck-robed man. There was no reply as well. It seemed that the ck-robed man had left.


    ¡°Holy Lady, did the ck-robed man mention the Space-transfer talisman?¡± The Blood Moon Elder stared at the talisman in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands and asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°That was what the ck-robed man referred to just now.¡±


    The two talismans that Ye Qingtang got from the Yunxiao Sect disciple were not Space-transfer Talismans. The only one left would be the mysterious talisman that she obtained from the city¡­


    The talisman was ck in color and was engraved with mysterious words. It seemed that there was really turbulence of space energy within.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I did sense that there was some space energy turbulence in the ck talisman¡­ However, the ck-robed man was odd. Why would he tell you that this is the Space-transfer Talisman? I am scared that it¡¯s a conspiracy!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said seriously.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s intention was to let everyone here die in the hall.


    It seemed that the ck-robed man identally told Ye Qingtang that she had a Space-transfer Talisman, but it was apparent that he said it on purpose.


    ¡°We can only give it a try now. Otherwise, we will die in the Extermination Of Life Formation and turn into a pool of blood.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned heavily. They could only try the talisman as there was no other option.

 Chapter 608 - The Extermination Of Life Formation (2)

    Chapter 608: The Extermination Of Life Formation (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere was still hope to survive if they gave it a try. If they did not dare to gamble, death would be the only way out.


    The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Holy Lady, you should go¡­ The talisman should be able to send you out of the Hell of Avicinaraka. Take care¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    The Blood Moon Elder took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang and immediately withdrew his sight. Disappointment filled his eyes.


    At this point in time, he had hoped that the Holy Lady would ask him to leave together.


    However, if he put himself in her shoe, he would leave alone as well¡­ The space energy in the Space-transfer talisman was only enough to help one person escape the mystic realm.


    The Blood Moon Elder did not have any fantasies towards Ye Qingtang. He turned and joined the rest to attack the door of the pce.


    No one wanted to wait for death toe, especially the Blood Moon Elder. If he died again, he did not know how long it would take for him to revive. He did not want to die¡­


    Though the chances of breaking the door were vague, he still needed to try.


    However, the Blood Moon Elder felt that his left shoulder was held tightly by a warm hand while he was attacking the door.


    The Blood Moon Elder turned instinctively and saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Holy Lady?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was stunned and could not believe who he saw. Ye Qingtang wanted to¡­ leave with him?


    ¡°Go.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    Though the space energy turbulence in the talisman was only enough to send one person out of the Hell of Avicinaraka, Ye Qingtang would not leave the Blood Moon Elder here. She needed to give it a try no matter what.


    Ye Qingtang held the weakdy ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± in front of her, and then the ck talisman was ignited.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    As the ck talisman was burnt, a strange ripple surrounded Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Like a magic trick, the two of them disappeared from the hall at the next second.


    However, the moment before they disappeared, Ye Qingtang noticed that the Yuehua Sect Master who regained his consciousness escaped the pce the moment the Extermination Of Life Formation was turned on. The rest all became a pool of blood in the Extermination Of Life Formation and were absorbed by the ground.


    ¡­


    After a long while, Ye Qingtang heard birds tweeting beside her eyes.


    She opened her eyes slowly and noticed that she was in a valley together with the Blood Moon Elder.


    There were rivers and a stretch of mountains in front of them. It seemed that they were in a heaven-like ce.


    Many birds were resting on the trees in front of them, and that was where the tweeting came from.


    ¡°We¡¯re out¡­¡±


    Astonishment shed through Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    The ck-robed man did not lie to her. The talisman she obtained from the blood-colored city was indeed a Space-transfer Talisman.


    ¡°Who is the ck-robed man¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and contemted.


    Ye Qingtang had the feeling that she knew the ck-robed man. He seemed to be an elder from his voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Holy Lady, why would the ck-robed man tell you the information about the Space-transfer talisman? If he did not say that, we would have died in the pce.


    Ye Qingtang was confused about the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s question as well.


    However, it was very fortunate that they could escape. There was no point in thinking about that anymore.

 Chapter 609 - he Extermination Of Life Formation (3)

    Chapter 609: The Extermination Of Life Formation (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°It¡¯s still the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­ We did not manage to get out.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed softly.


    Though the Space-transfer Talisman could ignore the constraints of space and send the user to all ces, the space energy in Ye Qingtang¡¯s talisman was very limited. If Ye Qingtang used it alone, she would definitely be able to leave the Hell of Avicinaraka. However, the power was limited when she brought the Blood Moon Elder along. As a result, they just escaped from the pce.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ if¡­ if just now you used for yourself, you should be out of the Hell of Avicinaraka by now¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang. He did not understand why Ye Qingtang would grab him at that key moment.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder and said, ¡°You have been following me for so long and helped me in various ways. How would I leave you and escape along at the point of death and survival?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder froze as he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He felt it was hard to believe as he looked at Ye Qingtang who stood in front of him.


    He had lived for a thousand years and had many friends¡­


    They were brothers in normal days, but when it came to the point of death or survival, everyone only cared about themselves. It was the same for him as well!


    If he was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s position just now, he would definitely not care about others. Leaving the ce alive was the key thing. However, he did not expect that¡­


    ¡°What? Are you touched?¡± Ye Qingtang made fun of the Blood Moon Elder as he was stunned.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder did not know what to say as he looked at Ye Qingtang who was many years younger to him.


    Ye Qingtang forced him to sign the contract when they first met. He followed her unwillingly, and he wanted to kill the woman to free himself all the time¡­


    However, when he identified her identity as the Blood Moon Holy Lady, he could only listen to her and obey her¡­


    Today, Ye Qingtang had the chance to escape from the Hell of Avicinaraka. However, she brought him along at thest moment.


    ¡°Okay, I believe that you would not leave me there as well if it was you, right?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled as she looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I definitely would not!¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyesight was firm at that moment.


    The Blood Moon Elder did not even imagine that Ye Qingtang would bring him along in the pce. However, Ye Qingtang grabbed his left shoulder and brought him out of the pce at thest moment.


    If not, Ye Qingtang would have escaped from the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­


    If he was given another chance, he would definitely not escape alone.


    Ye Qingtang gestured to keep quiet before the Blood Moon Elder could say anything.


    Ye Qingtang paid attention to the sounds in their surroundings.


    There was a horrifying roar of a beast from far just now. She could vaguely hear fighting sounds as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned and waved her hands. She then walked swiftly towards the valley in front.


    The valley was huge without visible borders. The sounds of people and beasts could spread to far ces. Ye Qingtang also could not locate the origin of the sounds she heard just now.


    However, it would be extremely difficult for the two of them to survive in the Hell of Avicinaraka. They needed to find more members of the super sects and work with them in order to survive.

 Chapter 610 - Blessed Grotto-heaven (1)

    Chapter 610: Blessed Grotto-heaven (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere were plenty of birds and flowers in the valley. It was hard to believe that this ce was the Hell of Avicinaraka. However, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were more cautious at the heaven-like ce in the Hell of Avicinaraka.


    The safer a ce looked like in the Hell of Avicinaraka, the more dangerous it would be.


    Thought both of their cultivation levels had reached the Martial Qi Level Three, that meant nothing in the Hell of Avicinaraka. They might lose their lives at any moment if they were not cautious.


    The sounds of roars and fighting were getting closer as well.


    After around fifteen minutes, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder arrived at the center of the valley. There was a cave full of spirit energy about a few hundred meters away.


    ¡°The blessed Grotto-heaven?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned as she saw the cave. Joy shed across her eyes.


    The blessed Grotto-heaven was a ce with a huge destiny. It was rare for it to appear in a mystic realm.


    ¡°Holy Lady, be careful of any tricks!¡± The Blood Moon Elder warned Ye Qingtang as she walked towards the blessed Grotto-heaven.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and was fully prepared.


    The mystic realm in the Hell of Avicinaraka was full of dangers, especially when the starting of the Hell of Avicinaraka seemed to be a conspiracy.


    Ye Qingtang observed the blessed Grotto-heaven outside cautiously for a long time. She was slightly relieved when she confirmed that there was no danger at this ce.


    ¡°We shall go inside and take a look,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly and walked inside.


    The Blood Moon Elder followed Ye Qingtang closely and put up his guard.


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she just entered the cave.


    There were many bones of huge demonic beasts left in the blessed Grotto-heaven.


    The fragmented bones were scattered around everywhere, and they created a gloomy feel in people.


    ¡°Is this a living ce of a certain king-level demonic beast?¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face was full of astonishment.


    King-level demonic beasts usually stayed alone. Their abilities were way above those of normal demonic beasts. They had weird tracks and seldom appeared in front of humans. Even if one was lucky enough to meet one, only those who were extremely powerful were able to defeat the demonic beast. Most people died in their hands.


    There were numerous demonic beasts with strong fighting abilities in the Hell of Avicinaraka. It was possible that there was a king-level demonic beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Ye Qingtang sized up the blessed Grotto-heaven. It was a rare ce with arge amount of spirit energy, so much that other ces could not even bepared with it. Even the Drifting Cloud Ind, which was the location for the three sectpetition, was iparable to the blessed Grotto-heaven here.


    If she could utilize the spirit energy in the blessed Grotto-heaven for cultivation, the results would be better than if she did it any other ces.


    However, destinies always carried danger along.


    Ye Qingtang hesitated for a while and made her decision swiftly.


    ¡°I need to absorb the spirit energy in this cave using the shortest possible time. You will guard the ce for me. Stop me if anything happens,¡± Ye Qingtang said towards the Blood Moon Elder immediately.


    She did not know when she would encounter such a destiny again. She was not willing to give up any chance to make herself stronger!


    The Blood Moon Elder obviously understood how precious the blessed Grotto-heaven was. He nodded instantly and said, ¡°Rest assured, Holy Lady.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder walked out of the cave and initiated protection skills to guard her.

 Chapter 611 - Blessed Grotto-heaven (2)

    Chapter 611: Blessed Grotto-heaven (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang did not wait anymore. She sat down with her feet crossed and concentrated her whole body¡¯s primordial qi to link with the spirit energy in the blessed Grotto-heaven.


    The spirit energy here was very intense, and nowhere else couldpare with this ce.


    When Ye Qingtang concentrated all her primordial qi, the spirit energy in the blessed Grotto-heaven flooded towards her body.


    After around an hour, Ye Qingtang sat there stably and entered a state of meditation. She was exhaling waste breath and inhaling spirit energy.


    After sitting there for half a day, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s anxious voice came into her ears!


    ¡°Holy Lady!¡±


    As the Blood Moon Elder shouted, he rushed into the cave, and his face was restless.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly, and a cold light sparkled through her eyes.


    The spirit energy in the blessed Grotto-heaven was almostpletely absorbed by her. Her cultivation level had entered the mid-stage of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three from the peak stage of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Her body still stored arge amount of spirit energy that she had yet digested. If she could digest all the spirit energy, Ye Qingtang was confident that her martial ability would enter the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level three or even higher!


    As Ye Qingtang finally opened her eyes, the Blood Moon Elder said in a hurry, ¡°Holy Lady, we need to get out of this ce now. I sensed an extremely strong demonic aura rushing towards here!¡±


    <em>Strong demonic aura?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned. She scanned through the scattered bones, and she got up immediately.


    There was no point to stay at the blessed Grotto-heaven anymore since most of the spirit energy was absorbed by her.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder turned and left the ce without any hesitation.


    The moment they walked out of the blessed Grotto-heaven, the cave copsed as there was no more spirit energy left to support its structure.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    Suddenly, a furious roar came from the direction in front!


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder looked forward and saw a huge ck crocodile with a ck aura. It moved swiftly and reached in front of them in a few breaths of time.


    ¡°King-level demonic beast!¡±


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were shocked as they saw the huge ck crocodile.


    The huge ck crocodile stared at the copsed blessed Grotto-heaven and roared in rage. Its eyes were as big asnterns, and its eyesightnded on Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Just as the Blood Moon Elder had guessed earlier, the blessed Grotto-heaven was the living ce of a king-level demonic beast. Now that all the spirit energy in the cave was absorbed by Ye Qingtang, it made the king-level demonic beast furious.


    Ye Qingtang then understood where the bones of demonic beasts came from in the cave. They seemed to be leftovers from the food of the huge ck crocodile.


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    The huge ck crocodile roared in rage again. A horrifyingly intense demonic aura spread around.


    The huge ck crocodile went mad and attacked Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang did not intend to fight against the king-level demonic beast and fled with the Blood Moon Elder.


    Though Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial ability had entered the mid-stage of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, her ability was still not stabilized since she just broke through. It was not beneficial for her to engage in the fight now.


    Furthermore, the king-level demonic beast was strong. Even if Ye Qingtang could defeat it, she would need to pay a great price.

 Chapter 612 - Blessed Grotto-heaven (3)

    Chapter 612: Blessed Grotto-heaven (3)


    <b><strong>Trantor:</strong></b>As Studios<b><strong>Editor:</strong></b>As Studios


    Though Ye Qingtang was fast, the king-level demonic beast was not slow at all. The distance between them was only approximately a hundred meters.


    ¡°Holy Lady, the fighting sounds previously came from the front!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said and looked at Ye Qingtang. The sounds they heard were not far from them. The direction they were escaping to matched with the origin of the sounds.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and ran towards the front. The king-level demonic beast was still chasing closely behind.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang finally reached the ce in front. There was a huge river in front of them.


    There were ten figures beside the river!


    Ye Qingtang looked closely and noticed that the ten people were from different sects. Furthermore, there was a giant tiger-shaped demonic beast on the river!


    The tiger-shaped demonic beast was pure white. An evil aura filled his eyes, and it looked like a huge heretic demon.


    ¡°How dare clowns like you to enter the Hell of Avicinaraka and find trouble with me?¡±


    The white tiger sneered, but surprisingly, it spoke humannguage.


    ¡°A Fiendcelestial Beast?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was slightly shocked after seeing the white tiger.


    Even Ye Qingtang also felt surprised.


    The Fiendcelestial Beast could speak humannguage ording to the legends. The aura around the white tiger was totally different from that of normal demonic beasts as well!


    The giant white tiger that could speak humannguage should be the rumored Fiendcelestial Beast hiding in the Hell of Avicinaraka.


    The ck-robed man said that though the Hell of Avicinaraka was a conspiracy, the information on the Fiendcelestial Beast was real.


    There was indeed a Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka. Most likely, the white tiger was that Fiendcelestial Beast.


    The powerful people from the super sects surrounded the white tiger. There were a few corpses lying around.


    ¡°How dare you not bow in respect to me when you see me? How dare you dream to domesticate me?!¡±


    The white tiger twitched its mouth like a human as it was under attack. Its whiskers shivered along with its movement. It raised its giant white paw and smashed down towards the crowd.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud sound exploded, and the ten people flew outwards under the force of the white tiger¡¯s paw. They had no way to defend themselves at all.


    The people all felt bitter towards the white tiger¡¯s reproach.


    Since when did they want to domesticate it?


    It was the Fiendcelestial Beast that chased and wanted to kill them. However, everything was inverted in its mouth¡­


    ¡°I was chased by humans outside, and it took me so much effort to enter the mystic realm here. Before I could enjoy my peaceful time here, you came for me again¡­ How dare you look down on me!¡± The white tiger roared in rage again. This roar was able to shake the entire world.


    ¡°Let us leave now, and we will not disturb you anymore,¡± one of the super sect people said and panted. His face was unpleasant as he looked at the giant white tiger.


    When they entered the Hell of Avicinaraka, they met the Fiendcelestial Beast by chance. They had some thoughts towards it previously. However, before they took any move, the Fiendcelestial Beast attacked them first and had chased them for days¡­


    Only god knew how confounded they were under the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s attack!


    ¡°What a joke! Since you are here, don¡¯t think you can escape alive.¡± The white tiger mocked as he sized up the crowd. Obviously, it did not want this group of people to leave alive in front of its eyes.


    Everyone was shocked. However, before the white tiger could say anything else, they heard the roar of a beast approaching from behind.

 Chapter 613 - Fiendcelestial Beast (1)

    Chapter 613: Fiendcelestial Beast (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhatid before them was a huge ck crocodile crazily chasing after a handsome gentleman and a stunningdy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Young Miss Ouyang Qian of the Ouyang family n from the Nine Nights Dynasty¡­¡±


    Many super sects disciples recognized Ouyang Qian, who was possessed by the Blood Moon Elder, at one eye.


    ¡°That demonic beast¡­ is a king-level demonic beast?¡±


    After seeing the ck crocodile that was chasing after two people, many super sects disciples were stunned.


    King-level demonic beasts rarely appeared in the outer world and were usually active in the deepest areas of dangerous mountain ranges. They were extremely powerful, with theirbat power being at least at the peak of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Many king-level demonic beasts at the level of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord existed as well.


    For example, thebat power of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s sect protector divine beast was as good as the early-stage of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    There was a wide division between the Martial Qi realm and Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm.


    The Martial Qi realm was divided into three Heavens. For example, the most powerful stage at Martial Qi Level Three was only the Third Heaven. However, the standards for Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm werepletely different.


    Yin Yang Perfected Lord was divided into nine Heavens, with the First Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord being the early-stage and Ninth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord as the peak. In a cultivator¡¯s journey, entering the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm opened a new world for the cultivators. The Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm was divided into nine Heavens.


    Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm was also divided into Yin Lord and Yang Lord. People at the First to Sixth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord were called a Yin Lord.


    People at the Seventh to Ninth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord were known as a Yang Lord.


    However, the number of Yang Lords on this maind could be counted with one hand as most were Yin Lords.


    At that instant, everyone¡¯s eyesnded on that king-level demonic beast. A murderous air lingered around its body, and one could not tell how profound its skills were.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a king-level demonic beast that has reached the Yin Lord level, right¡­¡±


    Everyone sized up the huge ck crocodile in astonishment.


    A Fiendcelestial Beast before them had been chasing after their lives for many days, and now, another king-level demonic beast appeared¡­


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± After seeing the king-level demonic beast, the huge white tiger that initially had a majestic presence was enraged and scolded loudly.


    Everyone did not know what happened.


    All they saw was the white tiger leaping towards the king-level demonic beast in an instant.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ Careful!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder could not help but shout after seeing the Fiendcelestial Beast jumping towards them.


    However¡­


    The white tigerpletely ignored Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder andnded on the body of the huge ck crocodile.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    The white tiger met the king-level demonic beast¡¯s eyes and swore furiously.


    As the huge crocodile looked at the white tiger before it, it was a little confused. It seemed to have never offended this white tiger before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been chased after for my life by humans and demonic beasts in the outside world¡­ I hid in this Hell of Avicinaraka with much difficulty, but humans came here to kill me. Even you wish to eat my flesh and drink my blood!¡± The white tiger shouted as it red at the giant crocodile which barged into his line of sight.


    The giant crocodile was dumbfounded by the tiger¡¯s roars. As a king-level demonic beast, its spiritual wisdom was already activated, and thus, it naturally could understand what this white tiger was saying.


    However, it was clearly chasing after the lives of those two humans who ruined its blessed Grotto-heaven. When had it ever offended this white tiger before its eyes?


    They had never seen each other before¡­


    When did it wish to eat the white tiger¡¯s flesh and drink its blood¡­

 Chapter 614 - Fiendcelestial Beast (2)

    Chapter 614: Fiendcelestial Beast (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBefore the king-level giant crocodile returned to its senses, the white tiger¡¯s ws waved and crashed on the king-level giant crocodile¡¯s head.


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    The giant crocodile roared furiously.


    ¡°F*ck you. You¡¯re not conceding?¡± The white tiger¡¯s sharp ws scratched several bloody cuts on the giant crocodile¡¯s head.


    Noticing that, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder exchanged a look. When they saw the white tiger, their hearts sank as they thought they were going to be attacked by enemies from both the front and back.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    This Fiendcelestial Beast actually ignored both of them and directly jumped at the giant crocodile?!


    The so-called Fiendcelestial Beast could not be a fool, could it¡­


    That king-level demonic beast was clearly chasing after the two of them. What had it got to do with the Fiendcelestial beast?!


    At that moment, the king-level giant crocodile¡¯s head was flowing with blood, and it retreated backward sessively in shock. Its malicious eyes had a trace of fear as it looked at the white tiger in front of it.


    A Fiendcelestial Beast was the descendant of a Celestial Beast and a Fiend Beast. For a demonic beast with activated spiritual wisdom like the giant crocodile, it held a Fiendcelestial Beast in awe and veneration by instinct.


    Naturally, this awe and veneration were built on the basis of their skills. If the Fiendcelestial Beast was at its infancy and had nobat ability, that awe would not exist. If a demonic beast could consume the flesh and blood of a Fiendcelestial Beast, there was a very high possibility that there would be a bloodline change, and this was extremely attractive to demonic beasts.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the enraged Fiendcelestial Beast, a guess formed in her heart.


    When this Fiendcelestial Beast was in the outer world, it was probably frequently chased for its life by humans and demonic beasts alike, which resulted in its current persecutory delusional disorder. As long as it saw humans or demonic beasts, it would assume that they were here to kill it.


    ¡°You really think that I¡¯m still an infant? Is that why you dare to be so impudent? Trash like you, how dare you think of eating me?¡± The white tiger got angrier as he spoke. He immediately moved forward and waved its paws, causing that king-level demonic beast to retreat continuously.


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    The giant crocodile¡¯s evil eyes were locked on the white tiger as it roared angrily. It seemed to be warning the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°You are refusing to ept defeat, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    Then, the white tiger inched closer again and bit the king-level giant crocodile¡¯s neck, causing it to shake its head wildly.


    The defense of the giant crocodile was extremely strong, and weapons were unable to prate its skin. However, the white tiger¡¯s fiendish teeth pierced into the giant crocodile¡¯s skin in an instant. Blood flowed out of the king-level giant crocodile¡¯s neck, dyeing its ck body into a bright red.


    The sight stupefied all the people present.


    Although one could not tell how strong the king-level demonic beast was, itsbat ability was at least that of humans¡¯ Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and there was even a possibility that it was at half-step of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    But such a ferocious king-level giant crocodile did not have the slightest ability to retaliate when it encountered the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    The king-level giant crocodile thrashed its body around crazily and roared non-stop after being bitten on the neck by the white tiger.


    After struggling for a while, the giant crocodile finally escaped from the white tiger¡¯s mouth.


    The giant crocodile broke down internally at that instant. Its blessed Grotto-heaven was ruined by two humans, and before it could vent its anger, it met a Fiendcelestial Beast which unknowingly beat it up.


    If it continued to be beaten, it did not know how much more torture it had to endure¡­


    After the giant crocodile roared at the white tiger, it finally fled from the scene helplessly.


    The Fiendcelestial Beast instinctively wanted to chase after, it but after ncing at the numerous people at the scene, it abandoned the decision to chase after the king-level demonic beast.

 Chapter 615 - Fiendcelestial Beast (3)

    Chapter 615: Fiendcelestial Beast (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°F*ck all of you despicable and lowly humans!¡± The white tiger towered over and looked down on everyone.


    ¡°What exactly do you want!¡± A super sect figure shouted coldly.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± The white tiger nced over everyone. ¡°I want all of you to die here.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked around her surroundings. There were at least dozens of corpses nearby, which were probably all killed by this Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°This is an infant Fiendcelestial Beast?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed as she looked at this Fiendcelestial Beast. Although it could not bepared to an adult beast, it was at least more mature than an infant one. Otherwise, that king-level giant crocodile would not have been beaten up.


    ¡°When have we ever chased after your life? All this while, it has been you who chased after our lives. However, in your mouth, it became us chasing after your life instead¡­¡± A super sect figure gritted his teeth. He had never seen such a shameless beast!


    Over the past few days, they encountered this Fiendcelestial Beast a while after entering the Hell of Avicinaraka.


    Initially, everyone came for the Fiendcelestial Beast, but it was too powerful, and looking at its body, it was definitely not an infant. After taking a look at it, they dropped the idea of capturing the Fiendcelestial Beast. However, this Fiendcelestial Beast was crazy and chased after them for days. Helpless, they could only fight the Fiendcelestial Beast, but dozens of people died in its hands in just half a day. As a result, theirbat ability was halved.


    ¡°How dare you despicable, lowly humans quibble!¡±


    The white tiger hollered furiously and spouted ck mes from its mouth.


    The charcoal-ck fiend fire was as dark as the abyss. Caught off-guard, a few super sect figures were possessed by the ck me.


    In just a few seconds, those people turned into ashespletely.


    Everyone gasped at the sight.


    The Fiendcelestial Beast was too powerful and frightening. Thebat ability that it disyed was at least above the Fourth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Even if everyonebined forces, they would definitely be unable to defeat it, and there was no probability of achieving victory.


    Looking back now, their desire of entering the mystic realm to tame the Fiendcelestial Beast was truly ridiculous.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that this Fiendcelestial Beast has not grown to an adult; otherwise¡­ even if a hegemon-level beast is here, it would also be in.¡±


    A few super sects figures were terrified as they looked at the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    It was said that once a Fiendcelestial Beast reached its adult form, its body could extend to several miles. Other stories said that it could swallow a city with millions of people with just one bite.


    In ancient times, quite a number of Fiendcelestial Beasts once did evil. Areas with millions of people were almost swallowed in one go once they met an adult Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°Run now!¡± A certain super sect figure shouted loudly.


    Immediately, the ten or so people dispersed and fled in all directions, unwilling to remain there to wait for death.


    ¡°Holy Lady, this Fiendcelestial Beast is too strong. It¡¯s better for us to be far from it.¡± The Blood Moon Elder told Ye Qingtang.


    After hearing the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang nodded. That was her original intention as well. If they stayed there and were targeted by the Fiendcelestial Beast, the consequences would be dire.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s very first objective of entering the mystic realm was to obtain the ck Heaven Water, and she never hoped to tame the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°Still wish to escape?¡± Suddenly, the white tiger jumped up.


    With a loud ¡°boom,¡± the ground shattered.


    As the white tiger¡¯s huge bodynded, it blocked the way of Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Despicable, lowly humans. You all have been chasing me for so long, but now you all wish to leave without giving me an exnation?¡± The white tiger bellowed loudly while staring at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 616 - Fiendcelestial Beast (4)

    Chapter 616: Fiendcelestial Beast (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Despicable, lowly humans. You all have been chasing me for so long but now you all wish to leave without giving me an exnation?¡± The white tiger bellowed loudly while staring at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡­


    In a mountain valley that stretched as far as the eye could see, a snow-white demonic tiger chased after dozens of powerful figures wildly.


    Before long, the demonic beast leaped and blocked the way of a male and a female.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder exchanged a look.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed deeply as she scanned the white tiger before her while maintaining herposure.


    Although she had some breakthroughs, there was still a huge gap between her skills and the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s. That king-level giant crocodile could not even retaliate when it encountered the Fiendcelestial Beast, and Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were probably much weaker.


    At that instant, the Blood Moon Elder had an anxious expression. The Fiendcelestial Beast did not chase after so many other super sects figures and just had to stop him and Holy Lady¡­


    ¡°Despicable, lowly human. Don¡¯t you all want to kill me? How dare you think of escaping here now!¡± The white tiger had a look of arrogance as its huge eyes swept a nce across Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Why? You all have the audacity to chase after my life but don¡¯t dare to admit it?!¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were silent, it shouted angrily.


    ¡°When did we ever¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder wanted to exin but was cut short by Ye Qingtang.


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in puzzlement. Both of them had never thought of killing the Fiendcelestial Beast, so why did Holy Lady not let him exin to the Fiendcelestial Beast clearly¡­


    Ye Qingtangughed coldly as she looked at the white tiger before her. ¡°Fiendcelestial Beast, you¡¯re right. We dide for you.¡±


    After Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, the white tiger roared, seeming to be even more irascible than before.


    Ye Qingtang remained unmoved and shed a smile. ¡°However, although we came for you, it¡¯s not to kill you. As a Fiendcelestial Beast, you possess both the supreme bloodline of a Fiend Beast and a Celestial Beast. If a beast does not die young or prematurely and grows to an adult, it would be a legendary Emperor level-powerful figure and could battle an Emperor-level figure as well¡­ We happen to admire you. Thus, we came this time to tame you.¡±


    ¡°Tame me? Just based on you?¡± The Fiendcelestial Beast scoffed.


    ¡°Since ancient times, demonic beasts only believed in skills. In the ancient era, Ning Tian Grand Emperor and a Fiendcelestial Beast slew their way, hand in hand, into the Nine Heavens. Even tracing back to thousands of years ago, Kuang Long Grand Emperor joined hands with a Fiendcelestial Beast to force the intruders from the outer world away, which became a widely-circted story amongst the people. Since that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t I stand at the peak of this world and overlook the masses together with you?¡± Ye Qingtang talked slowly as though the Fiendcelestial Beast was an old friend. There was not a slight trace of fear in Ye Qingtang as she faced the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± The white tiger pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°What you said is right indeed. I¡¯ve once heard my father mentioning stories about the human n and us, Fiendcelestial Beasts¡­ However, the partners of us, Fiendcelestial Beasts, are supremely powerful figures. This maind has such thin spirit energy and is also formed from a Spiritual Abode¡­ What kind of powerful figures can appear here?¡±


    ¡°This maind is formed from a Spiritual Abode?¡± The casual sentence of the Fiendcelestial Beast invoked a trace of astonishment in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    However, the current Ye Qingtang did not ask any further and only chuckled lightly. ¡°Did those supremely powerful figures stand at the tip of the world right after they were born? For example, a noble Fiendcelestial Beast like you also require a long time to grow into an adult. Only then would you possess extremely powerful skills. May I know if I¡¯ve said anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°What you said is right. I agree fully.¡± The White Tiger replied.

 Chapter 617 - Fiendcelestial Beast (5)

    Chapter 617: Fiendcelestial Beast (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the Blood Moon Elder listened to the conversation between Ye Qingtang and the Fiendcelestial Beast, a strange expression formed on his face.<em>It¡¯s said that the spiritual wisdom of Fiendcelestial Beasts is extremely high, but could it be that the Fiendcelestial Beast before him hit its head when it was born¡­ Holy Lady came up with such random nonsense casually, but it actually believed her¡­</em>


    ¡°Great!¡± The Fiendcelestial Beast shouted. ¡°I admire your honesty deeply. You¡¯re different from those useless humans who do not dare to admit their actions¡­ How about this then? You and I will battle. If you are stronger than me, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder from aside: ¡­


    <em>If Holy Lady was stronger than it, did she still need it to spare her life?</em>


    <em>Shouldn¡¯t it be Holy Lady sparing its life?</em>


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment and suddenlyughed. ¡°There¡¯s naturally no problem for us to battle, but look. When you stopped us, those humans whose moral conduct was even worse have already fled away. What is most important now is to chase after the lives of those people. It¡¯s better for us to put in our best once there are no other people around to disturb. Otherwise, if there¡¯s an internecine oue, wouldn¡¯t those people reap the benefits without doing anything?¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang pointed at those powerful figures who scurried away in all directions.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the white tiger was stunned and looked at its surroundings instinctively.


    Indeed, as the human male before it said, the remaining people had already fled in all directions.


    ¡°Right, right, right! You¡¯re too right!¡± The white tiger nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, both of you shall stay here. Do not leave. When I¡¯ve killed all of those people, I¡¯lle back to find you all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will wait for you here, and will not leave. I¡¯m true to my words and firm in my actions,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    After Ye Qingtang said that, the white tiger looked ahead and roared angrily. ¡°All you humans with terrible moral conduct, stop right there!¡±


    Then, the white tiger leaped away and chased after those dozens of super sects figures.


    The Blood Moon Elder stood rooted to the ground, utterly stupefied.<em>It was¡­ bluffed away¡­ just by a few sentences?</em>


    <em>How did this¡­ Fiendcelestial Beast live until now¡­</em>


    ¡°You and that Fiendcelestial Beast are truly simr.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    After the Fiendcelestial Beast left, Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder and told him that.


    The Blood Moon Elder was shaken. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m on par with this Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s majesty and have almost unrivaled skills?


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at him nkly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I mean, but how this Fiendcelestial Beast was able to live up to this day is the same as how you became an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect a thousand years ago.¡± Helpless, Ye Qingtang could only exin to the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I could be a Blood Moon Elder a thousand years ago because¡­¡±


    However, the Blood Moon Elder did not finish his sentence and was interrupted by Ye Qingtang. ¡°This ce is not safe to stay for long. Given that Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s skills, it will return for us in no time. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    Then, without giving any chance for the Blood Moon Elder to exin himself, Ye Qingtang turned around and left.


    Although that Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s brain might have some problems, it was, after all, a Fiendcelestial Beast, and itsbat ability was not a joke. If they were really found by that Fiendcelestial Beast and asked for a spar, Ye Qingtang was not so conceited to think that she could defeat the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder walked for several hours in this mountain valley but still could not leave this ce.


    Ye Qingtang stopped for a rest under a rock and took the opportunity to consolidate her cultivation.

 Chapter 618 - Fiendcelestial Beast (6)

    Chapter 618: Fiendcelestial Beast (6)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°F*ck you!¡±


    At that instant, a furious holler reverberated throughout.


    Before Ye Qingtang realized what happened, the white tiger sprinted to them.


    ¡°F*ck you. How dare you lie to me!¡± The white tiger¡¯s fierce eyes red at Ye Qingtang as it roared in fury.


    Seeing that the Fiendcelestial Beast suddenly came over, the Blood Moon Elder was shocked while Ye Qingtang frowned.


    Although Ye Qingtang knew that the Fiendcelestial Beast would chase after them, she never thought that this white tiger would be so speedy.


    Before long, a surprised expression shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. This white tiger seemed dumb, but it was not so in reality. Before it left, it actually ced a Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s aura on her body. Thus, no matter where she escaped to, she would still eventually be found by the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°White Tiger Brother, why did you say that?¡± Ye Qingtangughed as she looked at the white tiger without panicking.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The white tiger scoffed coldly. ¡°Earlier on, we clearly agreed that you would remain at that spot and wait for me. Why did you run away?!¡±


    ¡°Run away?¡± Ye Qingtangughed faintly and shook her head. ¡°White Tiger Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood me already. This ce is the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka. How can I keep staying at the same spot to wait for you? Moreover, you¡¯ve already left the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s aura on my body. No matter where I flee to, you could still find me. Since that¡¯s the case, why must I flee then?¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the white tiger was shocked. ¡°You even know about the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s aura?¡±


    <em>This human male¡¯s words are not false. Before I left, I did leave the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s aura on his body. Otherwise, how could I find him now?</em>


    Three hundred yearster in her previous life, Ye Qingtang became a Holy Venerate. Thus, her insight and experience could not bepared to those of cultivators on this maind. Even if it was the aura left by Fiendcelestial Beast on her body, she could distinguish it instantly.


    Yet still, Ye Qingtang only realized when the white tiger found them.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The white tiger scoffed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether what you said is real or fake. We¡¯ll have a battle ording to our agreement earlier. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought at that moment.


    Although her skills were not considered weak on this maind, she could not do anything when she encountered this Fiendcelestial Beast.


    Given this Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s skills, even a powerful figure at the level of a super sect¡¯s Sect Master would not be able to defeat it.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    At that instant, without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, the white tiger¡¯s body shed and jumped at Ye Qingtang immediately.


    ¡°Careful, Holy Lady!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder shouted anxiously immediately.


    However, before the white tigernded on the ground, the Heart of the Demon God in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart beat powerfully.


    In almost the blink of an eye, the frightening demonic aura on the white tiger¡¯s body was sucked away in full amount by the Heart of the Demon God in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    In the next second, the white tiger in the sky shrunk rapidly. In just the blink of an eye, it shrunk to more than ten times its previous size.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The white tiger crashed onto the ground. Currently, it was only about two palmsrge and resembled a small tiger cub that was a few months old.


    The sight caused Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder to be stupefied. Looking at the palm-sized tiger, they were in disbelief.


    Ye Qingtang could fully feel that the Heart of the Demon God that absorbed the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s demonic powers seemed to have stronger powers.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    The white tiger looked at its shrunk body in astonishment and scolded loudly.


    ¡°My Heart of the Demon God can actually absorb the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s demonic aura¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought.

 Chapter 619 - Little White Tiger (1)

    Chapter 619: Little White Tiger (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Fellow, how dare you¡­ snatch away all the demonic aura that I absorbed in the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­ You¡¯re a shameless and lowly chap!¡± The little white tiger red at Ye Qingtang angrily, wishing it could tear her into pieces. If looks could kill, Ye Qingtang would probably have died millions of times.


    Ye Qingtang was truly surprised by the turn of events. Currently, the demonic aura on the Fiendcelestial Beast had faded, and its body turned into its real infant-form. Hence, there was nothing for Ye Qingtang to be scared of.


    As she looked at the little white tiger¡¯s body, she suddenly realized something.


    This Fiendcelestial Beast was indeed an infant as rumored. It was, however, that this Fiendcelestial Beast seemed to be able to absorb the demonic aura in the Hell of Avicinaraka, thus causing it to grow quickly. Just based on the demonic aura it absorbed, it skipped over its infancy stage.


    However, after this demonic aura was sucked away by the Demon God, the Fiendcelestial Beast returned to its original size and became an infant once again¡­


    <em>Roar!</em>The little white tiger roared angrily. However, this roar was no longer as imposing as before and instead seemed like a childish cry.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± As Ye Qingtang stared at the Fiendcelestial Beast before her, her lips curled up slightly and formed into a devilish smile. ¡°What do you wish to do?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The little white tiger shouted. ¡°You lowly chap. How dare you steal my demonic aura away¡­ I finally shook away the infancy period with much difficulty¡­ F*ck you¡­¡±


    The white tiger panted and clenched his teeth. This appearance was a drastic contrast from before, and it seemed more adorable instead.


    ¡°If you curse at me again, I¡¯ll thrash your mouth,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°Thrash my mouth?¡± The little white tiger scoffed. ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    <em>Pow!</em>


    As the little white tiger just spoke, it was pped by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°F¡­ F*ck you!¡± The little white tiger retreated a few steps and cursed again.


    Ye Qingtang walked forward and swung her palm down.


    <em>Pow!</em>


    ¡­


    ¡°F*ck you, f*ck you!¡± The little white tiger did not admit defeat and cursed repeatedly.


    <em>Pow!</em>


    <em>Pow!</em>


    Ye Qingtang did not spoil it and gave another two ps.


    ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯m a Fiendcelestial Beast. Do you know what a Fiendcelestial Beast is?¡± The little white tiger waspletely dumbfounded. It was the first time in his entire life it was pped by a human!


    ¡°Offspring of a Celestial Beast and a Fiend Beast and possesses the Godfiend bloodline. This is a Fiendcelestial Beast,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­ You know it, yet you still dare to hit me!¡± The little white tiger shouted.


    ¡°You cursed at me, so I hit you,¡± Ye Qingtang said logically.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The white tiger scolded again.


    <em>Pow!</em>


    Ye Qingtang waved her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you, lowly chap!!¡± With a roar, the little white tiger immediately jumped up and darted towards Ye Qingtang.


    However, it crashed on Ye Qingtang¡¯s calf.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely unhurt while the little white tiger fell on the ground and rolled a few rounds like a furball before finallying to a stop.


    ¡°How? Do you still want to continue?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The little white tiger pondered for a moment and said. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m a man of my words¡­ We previously agreed that I¡¯d spare your life if you defeat me¡­ Okay, you can get lost. Remember, don¡¯t let me see you again in the future. I¡¯ll show mercy today and spare your life!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang found it a little funny that she was threatened by a little baby tiger.


    If it was before, Ye Qingtang would be afraid of it, but currently, the little white tiger which returned to its infant-form had no lethality before her.

 Chapter 620 - Little White Tiger (2)

    Chapter 620: Little White Tiger (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I saw that you did not put in all your might either. How about we battle again? What do you think?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the little white tiger.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang did not have any intention to leave, the little white tiger put on an act. ¡°Mhm, I ept this suggestion of yours¡­ However, I suddenly recalled that I haven¡¯t killed all of those people from earlier on. Wait here and not move¡­ Once I¡¯ve killed all of them, I¡¯lle¡­e and find you again.¡±


    Afterward, the little white tiger turned around and wanted to leave.


    After noticing the situation, Ye Qingtang took a step forward and stopped the little white tiger. Although this little white tiger did not have muchbat power anymore, it was, after all, a Fiendcelestial Beast. If it grew in the future, even a Godfiend had to avoid it. How would Ye Qingtang let it go so easily?


    ¡°Move away! You¡¯re blocking my way!¡± The little white tiger looked up at Ye Qingtang and said with a trace of childishness in its tone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll block your way. What do you wish to do?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°You dare to block my way?!¡± The little white tiger scoffed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take another route!¡±


    Afterward, the little white tiger indeed passed by Ye Qingtang and strutted away.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s lips twitched at the sight. This¡­ waspletely an insult to the reputation of Fiendcelestial Beasts.


    Since ancient times, millions of beings retreated away once Fiendcelestial Beasts were out. Even those who were crowned as Godfiends had to avoid the Fiendcelestial Beasts.


    However, the Fiendcelestial Beast before thempletely insulted the name of Fiendcelestial Beasts¡­ What humiliation!


    What about the prior imposing manner?


    Or the previous mighty air it had?


    Humiliation!!


    Before the little white tiger could walk any further, it was grabbed by Ye Qingtang and hugged in her arms.


    ¡°F*ck you. Let me go, you lowly chap!¡± The little white tiger struggled crazily with its legs in the air in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°If you dare to curse at me again, I¡¯ll p your mouth.¡± Ye Qingtang threatened.


    ¡°You despicable and idiotic human, I¡¯m a Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ Fiendcelestial Beast! Even if its an exceedingly powerful human, he also has to stay away and give way to a Fiendcelestial Beast. Are you even clear of what a Fiendcelestial Beast is? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?!¡± The little white tiger shouted angrily.


    ¡°What you said is the case for an adult Fiendcelestial Beast. However, you¡¯re merely an infant. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ye Qingtang touched the little white tiger¡¯s red nose and smiled.


    ¡°Ow¡­ Stop touching my nose. I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Then, the little white tiger pped its three-fingersrge paws on Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Are¡­ you serious¡­¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little as she looked at the little white tiger. The force of that p was really too small¡­


    ¡°F*ck you. I still have something urgent to settle. Put me down and apologize to me! Then you can leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± The little white tiger threatened.


    ¡°I wonder what the consequences are.¡± Ye Qingtang pinched the little white tiger¡¯s little cherry nose again.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± The little white tiger roared childishly. ¡°I still have a hidden trump card!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ use it then,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I have a kind heart and am unwilling to ughter. You must not force me¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your good. You must know how to appreciate favors. Your life should be prioritized no matter what,¡± the little white tiger said in an earnest tone.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. Just use it. If I¡¯m killed by your hidden trump card, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not skilled enough. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.

 Chapter 621 - Little White Tiger (3)

    Chapter 621: Little White Tiger (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the Blood Moon Elder looked at his Holy Lady talking to the Fiendcelestial Beast, a shudder ran through him.<em>This Fiendcelestial Beast would probably be unable to escape from Holy Lady¡¯s hands. With such intelligence, how dare it be crowned as a Fiendcelestial Beast¡­</em>


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m still unwilling to kill¡­ I¡¯ll let you say then. What must I do for you to let me go?¡± The little white tiger scoffed coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable. Naturally, you should be my spirit pet,¡± Ye Qingtang said it as if it was a matter of course.


    ¡°Adorable?¡± The little white tiger was stupefied as it shot a strange look at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You said I¡¯m adorable?¡±


    ¡°Very adorable.¡± Ye Qingtang continued to pinch the little white tiger¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Ow¡­ Don¡¯t touch my nose!¡± The little white tiger shouted. It opened its baby mouth and pointed at its sharp small tooth. ¡°Do you know what this is? It¡¯s a fang. Even that king-level demonic beast whose body was imprable was pierced by my sharp fang. Aren¡¯t you afraid!¡±


    ¡°So cute¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stroked the little white tiger¡¯s tiny sharp tooth and even took the opportunity to touch its small pink tongue.


    ¡°¡­ F*ck you¡­¡±


    ¡°You will follow me from now on. I can provide you elixirs and let you be an adult Fiendcelestial Beast as quickly as possible¡­ There¡¯s even a possibility for you to be a full-form beast. How about that?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Fiendcelestial Beast in her arms and appealed to its emotions.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder wanted to cry. Why was this sentence so familiar? It seemed that his Holy Lady once promised him something simr and said the exact same thing!


    But¡­ where were his elixirs? Or his peak skills? They were all a trap!


    ¡°Pfft!¡± The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang in disdain. ¡°You were born on this maind. What capabilities can you have? Full-form my *ss¡­ Do you know that a full-form Fiendcelestial Beast can easily destroy ordinary Perfected Gods and Heavenly Demons? Do you think I¡¯m a fool!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Qingtang curled her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± The little white tiger was very firm.


    ¡°Then how did your demonic aura get sucked away by me?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And how were you defeated in my hands?¡± Ye Qingtang asked again.


    ¡°:¡­ F*ck you¡­¡±


    ¡°As a Fiendcelestial Beast, you should know what this is.¡± Ye Qingtang carried the little white tiger in one hand while a golden me floated in the other palm.


    The me leaped in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm and subsequently condensed into a phoenix of mes.


    ¡°This¡­ Could this be¡­ Ultimate Origin¡­¡±


    After feeling the aura of the golden me in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand, the little white tiger was a little shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the ¡­ Ultimate Origin Skill¡­


    Ye Qingtang leaned down to the little white tiger¡¯s ear and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Hmph. So what? I am a Fiendcelestial Beast¡­¡± The little white tiger seemed to not be bought over by Ye Qingtang¡¯s act.


    ¡°Holy Lady, this thing does not know how to appreciate your kindness and does not have anybat ability. How about we tear it apart? The blood of a Fiendcelestial Beast is fiend blood, and its flesh is celestial flesh¡­ After we consume it, our skills will definitely increase a lot!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said with a face full of smiles.


    After hearing the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words, the Fiendcelestial Beast shuddered. ¡°You all¡­ lowly humans. How dare you think of eating me!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! So what if I eat you, fool?¡± The Blood Moon Elder retorted.


    Seeing that thedy who spoke was so fierce and malicious, the little white tiger scoffed. ¡°I will not argue with a humandy with long hair and short insight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder stared at the little tiger.

 Chapter 622 - Master Or Servant

    <strong>Chapter 622: Master Or Servant</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Blood Moon Elder red at the little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and scoffed coldly, not bothering with it anymore.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make a deal with you,¡± the little white tiger said and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Deal?¡± Ye Qingtang was stupefied and smiled right after. ¡°What deal can you and I have? How about you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll let me go, and I¡¯ll be even stronger in this Hell of Avicinaraka. If there¡¯s a day when you return to the outer world and have difficulties, you can tell me. I¡¯ll definitely lend you a hand,¡± the little white tiger said.


    After hearing the little white tiger¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang curled her lips. This Fiendcelestial Beast really treated her as a fool. If she really went with what the little white tiger said, once it became even stronger in the Hell of Avicinaraka and returned to the outside world, it would not be for repaying kindness but for seeking revenge¡­


    Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. She was not foolish, so why would she agree to such a request from the little white tiger?


    ¡°How is it? Aren¡¯t you very moved by my suggestion?¡± The little white tiger added anxiously.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°You only have two routes currently. The first is to submit to me, and the second is to be consumed by us. You¡¯ll make your own decision as to which route you want to take.¡±


    After hearing that, the little white tiger said in a childish tone, ¡°I¡­ wish to take the third route.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any.¡± Ye Qingtang grinned.


    ¡°Little fellow, just submit already. Crickets and ants would save their lives, much less a Fiendcelestial Beast like you.¡± The Blood Moon Elder echoed.


    The little white tiger was silent. These two people did not seem to be easy to deal with. If it did not agree today, it would probably lose its life here¡­


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ You humans are too shameless¡­¡± The little white tiger cursed loudly. It was just his luck today.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t make your choice, I can only help you to choose.¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ I¡¯ll agree with you, is that fine? However, you must ensure my life and safety¡­¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang was about to attack, the little white tiger yielded immediately. No matter what, its life was the most important thing.


    ¡°If you are my spirit pet, I¡¯ll naturally protect you in the future.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately smiled when she saw that she got her way.


    ¡°Good!¡± The little white tiger nodded as if he had just made a huge decision. ¡°Like this then. You and I will sign a master and servant contract. In the future, I am the master, and you are the servant. If anyone dares to bully you, I will rip them apart. How¡¯s that? Loyal, ain¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder said, ¡°F*ck you¡­¡±


    Could it be that this Fiendcelestial Beast still did not understand the situation now? It actually wanted Holy Lady to be its servant!


    Ye Qingtang smiled as she shook her head. ¡°We will indeed sign a master and servant contract, but from now on, I will be the master and you, the servant. Once the contract is forged, there shall be no regrets for life.¡±


    After hearing that, the Blood Moon Elder was a little shocked. Holy Lady¡¯s heart seemed to be too huge. From ancient times to now, it had not been heard that there was anyone who could sign a master and servant contract with a Fiendcelestial Beast. Given the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s character, even if it was the one before them, there was no way they would agree¡­


    As expected from the Blood Moon Elder, after hearing about the master and servant contract, the little white tiger¡¯s hair stood up all over its body as it shouted angrily. ¡°F*ck you. How dare you wish to fix a master and servant contract with me! You¡¯re simply just daydreaming. I¡¯ll be the master, and you¡¯ll be the servant. That¡¯s more like it!¡±

 Chapter 623 - A Secret Hidden From The World (1)

    <strong>Chapter 623: A Secret Hidden From The World (1)</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up. ¡°Are you really unwilling to do so? Even if you die?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Even if I die, I will never sign a master and servant contract with you. Just kill that thought already!¡± The little white tiger looked as if he faced death with equanimity.


    Ye Qingtang pondered.


    She seemed to have stepped on the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s bottom line. Looking at the little white tiger, it would probably not agree to sign the master and servant agreement even if he were to die¡­


    Ye Qingtang changed the track of discourse and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t fix a master and servant contract. However, we should sign an equality contract at least so that we cannot betray each other.¡±


    After the little white tiger heard that Ye Qingtang changed her stance, the little white tiger¡¯s expression turned slightly better. The master and servant contract was impossible, but if it was an equality contract, it seemed to still be worth considering.


    After thinking for a long time, it eventually nodded and agreed.


    In no time, Ye Qingtang bit the tip of her finger to obtain a drop of fresh blood and obtained a drop of blood from the little white tiger to use for the contract ceremony.


    In less than fifteen minutes, Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger signed the equality contract.


    The so-called equality contract did not have any distinction between master and servant. Ye Qingtang and the Fiendcelestial Beast were equal and could not betray each other; otherwise, they would be engulfed by a mysterious force.


    Once the contract was fixed, Ye Qingtang hugged the little white tiger in her arms once again and caressed it continuously.


    The little white tiger had a look of despise on its face and immediately regretted fixing this equality contract.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯ll be on the lookout nearby.¡± After seeing that Ye Qingtang settled the trouble with the Fiendcelestial Beast, the Blood Moon Elder left with big strides.


    If others found out that the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s body returned to its infant form, it would definitely arouse the contention of the powerful figures from the super sects. Once that happened, he and the Holy Lady would fall into an extremely passive situation.


    Once the Blood Moon Elder was far away, Ye Qingtang stared at the little white tiger in her arms. ¡°Earlier on, you said that this maind was transformed by a Spiritual Abode¡­ What exactly does it mean?¡±


    Ye Qingtang still remembered that the little white tiger had said that earlier on. Currently, she and the little white tiger had fixed an equality contract. Thus, she naturally had to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t know?¡± The little white tiger shot a look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not sure.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head and spoke honestly.


    In her previous life, after she discovered the Heart of the Demon God, she was chased after for her life by everyone and left this maind not longter. Thus, she was not very clear of the situation of this maind.


    ¡°F*ck. That is a shocking secret¡­ It is understandable why you don¡¯t know.¡± The little white tiger had a mysterious look.


    ¡°Oh?¡± After she saw the little white tiger¡¯s behavior, Ye Qingtang¡¯s interest was piqued suddenly. Could it be that this maind had a secret hidden from the world?


    After a long time, the little white tiger looked around and only looked back at Ye Qingtang after seeing that there was no one. ¡°Do you know about the Fourth Domain that disappeared mysteriously?¡±


    ¡°I do know something about it,¡± Ye Qingtang said and nodded.


    Initially, there were only three domains in this world. However, from some time ago, the so-called Fourth Domain appeared out of nowhere in what seemed like one night.


    Ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortal existed in the Fourth Domain, and it was known as the most powerful domain.


    However, for some reason, the Fourth Domain disappearedpletely as though those ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals had never appeared in this world before.


    While Ye Qingtang knew about the Fourth Domain, she was unclear how the Fourth Domain was rted to the maind.


    The legendary Fourth Domain was a million miles away from this maind. ording to reason, the formation of this maind should have absolutely nothing to do with the Fourth Maind.

 Chapter 624 - A Secret Hidden From The World (2)

    <strong>Chapter 624: A Secret Hidden From The World (2)</strong>


    ¡°Let me tell you a story,¡± the little white tiger said mysteriously. ¡°A very very long time ago, the Fourth Domain appeared out of nowhere and became the strongest domain in this world. Countless of extremely powerful figures headed for it in adoration, but most of them could not find out how to get there. Only a few people entered the Fourth Domain by coincidence¡­ And those ancient powerful figures who entered the Fourth Domain never came out after that¡­ There was once a rumor that the Fourth Domain was the domain of death where strangers were prohibited from being anywhere near it. There was also another rumor that the Fourth Domain possessed the most advanced martial culture¡­ When the Perfected Immortals and Ancient Buddhas disappeared in a night, no matter how many powerful figures chased after the traces of the predecessors and tried to find out the location of the Fourth Domain¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what has the Fourth Domain got to do with this maind?¡± Ye Qingtang was confused, unclear of what the little white tiger wanted to say.


    ¡°Young man, haste makes waste. Listen to me slowly.¡± The little white tiger continued talking. ¡°From ancient times till now, there was only¡­ one extraordinarydy who truly entered and left the Fourth Domain alive. It is said that she possessed the bloodlines of ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals. Thus¡­ she could find the Fourth Domain and leave it safely¡­ After that extraordinarydy left the Fourth Domain, she sealed everything she saw in the Fourth Domain in her Spiritual Abode. Eventually, after that geniusdy died, her Spiritual Abode turned into this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm¡­¡±


    After hearing the little white tiger¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang was in deep thought.


    Thatdy who possessed the bloodlines of ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals should be the powerful figure whom the Xuanling Patriarch saved back then¡­


    ¡°But do you know that actually, this maind that we are in right now is also formed by thatdy¡­¡± The little white tiger would not stop saying anything shocking.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Shock shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She was in disbelief.


    The maind that she grew up in was actually formed by a powerful figure¡¯s Spiritual Abode. How could this be?


    The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang with an expression that read ¡°I knew you would be like this¡± and said, ¡°When that extraordinarydy came here, this maind was only a deserted area. It did not have any martial culture, and order was absent. Everything seemed to be stuck in the primitive era. After seeing it, the extraordinarydy took pity and thus used her Spiritual Abode to turn into this entire maind and led those human ns to slowly learn about the martial dao¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened afterward?¡± Ye Qingtang asked again.


    ¡°Afterward?¡± The little white tiger scoffed coldly. ¡°That extraordinarydy used her powers to create this maind and taught the humans on this maind to use the martial dao. Initially, those humans were deeply grateful, but as the powers of that extraordinarydy thinned, the humans were gradually dissatisfied with the geniusdy. Theyined about her and even got furious¡­ Ultimately, they actually joined forces to severely injure that geniusdy and sucked all thest traces of powers in her body dry. Afterward, the extraordinarydy who was on the edge of death was saved by the Xuanling Patriarch but died a few dayster.¡±


    ¡°What you mean is that that extraordinarydy had two Spiritual Abodes in her body?¡± Ye Qingtang asked in curiosity.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that the extraordinarydy is the descendant of an ancient Buddha and Perfected Immortal. She possessed the bloodlines of both Immortals and Buddhas and was extremely powerful. She possessed two Spiritual Abodes. One of them created this maind while the other turned into this mystic realm.¡± The little white tiger nodded.


    ¡°That extraordinarydy is truly foolish.¡± Ye Qingtang could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 625 - Whose Heart Is It

    <strong>Chapter 625: Whose Heart Is It</strong>


    Ye Qingtang did not have any suspicions about the little white tiger¡¯s words. Both of them had already signed an equality contract. Moreover, there was no reason for the little white tiger to lie.


    ¡°Furthermore, that extraordinarydy was a Miss of an ancient n from the Central Dynasty in this domain¡­¡± The little white tiger added.


    ¡°Central Dynasty, ancient n¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought.


    In this domain, the strongest maind was the Central Maind which had severalrge dynasties, with the Central Dynasty being one of them.


    The Central Maind could represent the peak of the martial cultivation in this domain, and those ancient ns were especially scary.


    ¡°Actually, that extraordinarydy is pitiful as well.¡± The little white tiger sighed. ¡°She was different from everyone else since birth, and it resulted in an anomaly in Heaven and Earth. When she became an adult and was discovered to possess the bloodlines of Buddhas and Perfected Immortals, the entire Central Maind was shaken.


    Afterward, there was internal chaos within the ancient n. The extraordinarydy¡¯s father was the n Master of the ancient n but was killed. Then, the entire Central Dynasty was searching for that extraordinarydy and wanted to eat her flesh to increase their own abilities. Helpless, that geniusdy left the Central Maind and searched for the origins of her bloodline, eventually finding the Fourth Domain¡­


    It seemed that she returned to the First Domain after knowing some secrets regarding the Fourth Domain. She initially nned to conceal her identity but found this deserted area and created this maind due to her kind nature. However, no one could have expected that she would eventually be killed by those ungrateful wretches. F*ck, it¡¯s truly a grievance.¡±


    ¡°She truly is extraordinary.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sighed. She could onlyment that fate made fools of people. As a descendant, how was she to make any judgments?


    The ungrateful wretches that the little white tiger said indeed should die. But those batches of people had died from old age a long time ago. While the people on this maind currently were the descendants, they were innocent¡­


    Right and wrong¡ªhow could descendants like themment on this¡­


    As the little white tiger stared at Ye Qingtang, it grinned like a human and shed a few tiny sharp teeth. ¡°I see that you have some knacks as well. The thing that absorbed all of the demonic powers from my body just now should be the heart in your body, right?¡±


    After hearing the little white tiger, Ye Qingtang was suddenly rmed. Instinctively, she unsheathed the Demonic Blood Sword, and a deadly, cold glint shed across her eyes.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ I¡¯ve already signed the equality contract with you¡­ What are you afraid of? Can I betray you!¡± The little white tiger was indeed frightened when it saw the glint in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    nk!


    The Demonic Blood Sword was kept back into its sheath by Ye Qingtang who locked her eyes on the little white tiger. ¡°How do you know about my heart?¡±


    ¡°You wish to know?¡± The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    ¡°Say it quickly.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say¡­ but currently, I¡¯ve signed the equality contract with you already, and not saying is for your good. F*ck you, don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness.¡± The little white tiger had a proud look on its face.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang held the Demonic Blood Sword against the little white tiger¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Actually, it¡¯s good to say it as well¡­¡±


    The little white tiger moved its neck away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you honestly¡­ My father once sparred with ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals. Thus, I am extremely sensitive to the powers of ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals. That heart of yours has that aura. Although it¡¯s thin, it cannot escape from my nose.¡±


    After hearing that, Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes at the little white tiger. The heart in her body was the Heart of the Demon God. How could it be rted to Perfected Immortals or even ancient Buddhas? Such a thing was definitely impossible.

 Chapter 626 - As A Chess Piece

    <strong>Chapter 626: As A Chess Piece</strong>


    ¡°If my guess is right, you actually have the bloodline powers of ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals in your body¡­ Otherwise, your body would definitely be unable to contain that heart,¡± the little white tiger said with certainty.


    ¡°My heart is the Heart of the Demon God.¡± Ye Qingtang was helpless.


    This little white tiger had a habit of lying with its eyes wide open.


    ¡°Heart of the Demon God?¡± the little white tiger said with a serious expression. ¡°Demon God, Human Emperor, Fiend Honor. Although they are powerful figures at the emperor-level and have already reached an extremely high position to you humans, even the legendary gods might not be able to control the heart in your body. Hence, you said that that is the Heart of the Demon God?¡±


    The little white tiger sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Demon God for this generation. Although he is powerful¡­ truth to be told, this heart may not belong to him. Even if he was the Demon God for this generation, he might not be able to control this heart¡­ I think that it seems to belong to you.¡±


    When the little white tiger spoke to the end, a trace of seriousness shed across its eyes. It was as though it knew something but kept mum about it.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Looking at the little white tiger, it definitely did not seem that it was lying to her.


    But if the little white tiger were speaking the truth¡­ then what exactly was this Heart of the Demon God¡­


    The Heart of the Demon God did not belong to the Demon God¡­ but herself?


    ording to the little white tiger, to control this heart perfectly, one¡¯s body required the bloodline of ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals¡­ So what rtion did she and the disappeared Fourth Domain have¡­


    Presently, Ye Qingtang already knew that her birth parents were not from the Ye family¡­


    The little white tiger said that her body possessed the bloodline powers of ancient Buddhas and Perfected Immortals. Speaking in another way, wouldn¡¯t she be a descendant of the Fourth Domain?


    However¡­ she had never been to the Fourth Domain and did not understand a thing about it.


    For a moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart could not help but shake.


    It seemed that she had fallen into a huge scheme right from the start¡­


    A pair of invisible hands were slowly controlling from the back while she was actually like an insignificant chess piece on the chessboard¡­


    Why would her body have the bloodline power of the Fourth Domain, and how did she arrive in the Ye family¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Actually¡­ I only heard about it from hearsay¡­ All of this was told to me by my father and mother.¡± The little white tiger added.


    ¡°Your father and mother?¡± Ye Qingtang said and looked at the little white tiger. ¡°So where are they?¡±


    Currently, Ye Qingtang desperately wanted to know exactly what happened. What was the Heart of the Demon God about also¡­


    However, the moment Ye Qingtang mentioned the little white tiger¡¯s parents, a hint of blurriness emerged in its round eyes. ¡°My parents¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Qingtang asked softly.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± The little white tiger licked its paws with its tiny pink tongue and subsequently rubbed its eyes.


    Looking at the little white tiger, Ye Qingtang knew that this Fiendcelestial Beast also had its own story and past, and its parents seemed to be a hurtful memory for the little white tiger. Since it was unwilling to say, it was not right for Ye Qingtang to continue asking.


    ¡°Good¡­ Since you are my spirit pet already, I¡¯ll definitely not let anyone bully you in the future¡­¡± Ye Qingtang could not help but hug the little white tiger tightly.


    Although this white tiger¡¯s brain was not bright and assumed that anyone it saw wanted to kill it, as ridiculous as it sounded, thinking of it carefully¡­


    It was away from its parents since it was an infant and had wandered outside. If it did not suffer endless humiliation and torture, how would it be like this¡­


    As a Fiendcelestial Beast, it wouldmand reverence from everyone if it grew up.


    But if it did not grow and was only at its infant-form, it was only a magic elixir which had a taste that would linger in memory.

 Chapter 627 - Land of Inheritance

    Chapter 627: Land of Inheritance


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    When Ye Qingtang saw that the little white tiger could not help but reveal a sorrowful expression upon mentioning its parents, she sighed softly and rubbed its furry chin.


    ¡°F*ck you. I¡¯m not a dog.¡± The little white tiger¡¯s hair stood up immediately after being teased by the Ye Qingtang, and its face was full of protest.


    ¡°No cursing¡­¡± Ye Qingtang berated.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang realized that she really did not know how to deal with the tiger after she signed the equality contract with this Fiendcelestial Beast, and it was not right for her to hit it as she wished. Since it liked to curse, then let it be.


    ¡°Who did you learn this from?¡± Ye Qingtang was a little curious.


    ¡°My father!¡± the little white tiger said. ¡°My father scolds other Fiendcelestial Beast like this. Those Fiendcelestial Beasts did not even dare to retort, unlike you who even dared to hit me. F*ck you.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± Ye Qingtang finally understood.


    This little white tiger¡¯s cursing was probably just a form of yearning for its father.


    However, it was just disyed through an exceptionally special method.


    ¡°Oh right.¡± The little white tiger suddenly thought of something and told Ye Qingtang. ¡°The opening of this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm is the deliberate act of two people. One of them is very young while the other ispletely wrapped in a wide ck robe, and I can¡¯t see his face clearly. Since you¡¯re in this mystic realm, you must be more careful.¡±


    ¡°ck-robed person¡­¡± Ye Qingtang pondered.


    That ck-robed person had already appeared in the pce hall. He used an array formation which wiped out dozens of powerful figures from super sects. Only she and the Blood Moon Elder escaped using the talisman along with the Yuehua Sect Master, who also sessfully escaped, while all of the remaining people died.


    As for the young man that the little white tiger said, Ye Qingtang had no memory of him at all.


    Until now, Ye Qingtang still did not understand why the mysterious ck-robed person told her about the Space-Transfer Talisman at the critical moment. If the ck-robed person did not say anything, she and the Blood Moon Elder would have also died in the pce.


    Before Ye Qingtang said anything, there was a violent vibration in the sky ahead of them.


    Extremely far away, a shadow of arge pce ascended into the sky. Below the pce, ady slowly walked on the steps and walked to the pce.


    ¡°Ye You¡­¡±


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw thedy who was about to enter the pce in the sky.


    ¡°Thend of inheritance in this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm¡­¡± The little white tiger clicked his tongue. ¡°Thatdy¡¯s luck is not bad. She actually found an inheritance in this dangerous mystic realm. She is really lucky.¡±


    ¡°What inheritance is that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°One of the best inheritances on this maind. Why? You have a grudge against thatdy?¡± The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang with a strange expression.


    ¡°She¡­ once dug my spirit root away,¡± Ye Qingtang answered honestly.


    ¡°F*ck her!¡± After hearing that, the little white tiger swore loudly. ¡°Spirit roots are the foundation of cultivators. That slut dug your spirit root? That means she was simply wanting your life. I can still understand if that slut did not pay attention to you, but she actually did not attach importance to me?! How dare it bully my person!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The little white tiger scoffed coldly. ¡°That inheritance is not the best in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. I know where the best inheritance is. What¡¯s the big deal if she can find that inheritance? I can bring you to find an even better one!¡±

 Chapter 628 - Evil Spirits Realm

    Chapter 628: Evil Spirits Realm


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°An even betternd of inheritance¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought as she looked at the little white tiger.


    The little white tiger had lived in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm for very long and should be familiar with this ce. Thus, knowing an even betternd of inheritance was reasonable.


    At that instant, the little white tiger locked its eyes on the pce in the air and said, ¡°Inside that pce is a blessednd of inheritance. Although it¡¯s considered pretty good, I know an even betternd of inheritance. I can bring you there.¡±


    ¡°What inheritance is it?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that yet.¡± The little white tiger shook his head. ¡°I can smell whichnd of inheritance is better with my nose, but I have never entered any before.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was silent, the little white tiger said impatiently, ¡°Do you want to go or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang eventually nodded and agreed.


    Although the Hell of Avicinaraka was extremely dangerous, the inheritances and destinies here were veryrge as well. With such a chance, how would she give up easily?


    ¡°How long have you been in the Hell of Avicinaraka?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger in curiosity.


    ¡°How long?¡± The little white tiger pondered for a moment, seeming to be thinking about it seriously, but ultimately shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember clearly already¡­ It has been too long, and exactly because of that, I¡¯m very clear of everything in the Hell of Avicinaraka.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So how dangerous is thend of inheritance that you mentioned just now?¡± Ye Qingtang asked again.


    The little white tiger shot a look at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Woman, since it¡¯s and of inheritance, danger naturally exists. As for how dangerous it is, how would I know? I¡¯ve never been in it before.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ know that I¡¯m a female?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned


    ¡°F*ck you.¡± The little white tiger felt that it was humiliated. ¡°Thatdy kept calling you Holy Lady just now. If you aren¡¯t disguised, then what could it be? Do you really think that I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Thedy that the little white tiger talked about naturally referred to the Blood Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang was actually speechless after hearing that.


    ¡°Oh right, I see that there is a trace of demonic aura on you all. You all can¡¯t be rted to that Blood Moon Sect, can you¡­¡± The little white tiger said meaningfully.


    ¡°How do you know about the Blood Moon Sect¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. In the little white tiger¡¯s mouth, the Blood Moon Aura on their bodies seemed to have be demonic aura¡­


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I am a Fiendcelestial Beast. I know everything in the heavens above and the earth underneath. I also know everything from five thousand years ago and the happenings from now on. Is there anything else I don¡¯t know?¡± The little white tiger had a proud expression.


    ¡°So do you know that you will be injured in the future by talking like this?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Let¡¯s not talk about that¡­ It seems that you¡¯re really the Holy Lady of that Blood Moon Holy Lord¡­ But I¡¯ll advise you to stay away from the Blood Moon Sect, especially that Blood Moon Holy Lord. You better stay away from him as far as possible.¡± The little white tiger pursed its lips.


    ¡°Blood Moon Holy Lord?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger. ¡°What is the reason for that?¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord was her sworn younger brother. Why could she not be close to him?


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t listen.¡± The little white tiger seemed to be unwilling to be entangled on this topic and said, ¡°Right ahead is the Evil Spirits Realm. After passing through, you can reach thend of inheritance that I said. Hurry on.¡±


    Ye Qingtang carried the little white tiger in her arms and called for the Blood Moon Elder before heading towards the Evil Spirits Realm which the little white tiger spoke of.

 Chapter 629 - Two Spirit Pets

    Chapter 629: Two Spirit Pets


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ Put me down¡­¡± The little white tiger struggled in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    However, there was no use in struggling as Ye Qingtang did not have any intention to let go.


    ¡°Of course, you will lead us there.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled at the little white tiger in her arms.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not going¡­ F*ck you, I¡¯m not going¡­¡± The little white tiger panicked.


    ¡°F*ck you, f*ck you. Do you only know this one line? Can¡¯t you change to something original?¡± The Blood Moon Elder, who followed behind Ye Qingtang, could not stop himself from asking.


    ¡°F*ck your father. F*ck your grandfather¡­¡± The little white tiger swore while struggling


    ¡°¡­¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder stared nkly at the little white tiger.


    ¡°You must lead the way for us. Moreover, I will not leave you outside alone,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°I¡¯m already at the infant-form. It¡¯s only a burden if you bring me along¡­ If it was before, I would not fear the Evil Spirits Realm, but now¡­¡± The little white tiger was extremely unwilling to head there with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t despise you.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    After struggling for a long time to no avail, it could only choose to relent. If it had to me anyone, it could only me its mouth. If it did not say anything about thend of inheritance, all these matters would not have been stirred up.


    But the words were spoken, and there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    ¡°Eh¡­ what is this¡­¡± In the process of struggling, the little white tiger identally crawled into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and grabbed the little lightning dragon¡¯s tail.


    Before Ye Qingtang could stop it, the little white tiger, urged by its curiosity, pulled the little lightning dragon out at once.


    At that instant, the little lightning dragon and the little white tiger stared at each other. The little lightning dragon was a little fearful after sensing the aura of a Fiendcelestial Beast, but when it saw the little white tiger near it, its eyes were full of curiosity.


    ¡°This is also my spirit pet,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± The little white tiger had a proud expression as it looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°It¡¯s only a little lightning dragon. Also¡­ I am not your spirit pet. We signed an equality contract, not a master and servant contract. Both of us are equal.¡±


    Then, the little white tiger no longer bothered with Ye Qingtang and poked the little lightning dragon non-stop with its two ws.


    As it dragged on, the little lightning dragon seemed to be a little impatient and pped its tail on the little white tiger¡¯s face.


    ¡°F*ck you. How dare you hit me!¡± The little white tiger was in disbelief.


    Even an adult king-level demonic beast had to avoid crossing paths with it, but this little lightning dragon actually dared to p it with its tail!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully the little lightning dragon.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The little white tiger swore angrily. ¡°It clearly is the one who pped me with its tail. Are you blind!¡±


    ¡°If you did not provoke it, would it p you with its tail?¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The little white tiger scoffed coldly. ¡°You already have me. What do you still need it for? You might as well let me eat it to increase my skills and let me grow faster!¡±


    After hearing that the Fiendcelestial Beast wanted to eat it, the little lightning dragon seemed to be a little furious and pped its tail on the little white tiger¡¯s face once again.


    ¡°Ow! F*ck you, I¡¯m going to fight it out with you!¡± The little white tiger flew into a rage. Before it could take any action, the little lightning dragon crawled into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and disappeared from sight.


    Ye Qingtang was rather helpless to see the little white tiger behaving this way. She carried it with a hand to stop it.


    ¡°I want to beat it until it dies!¡± The little white tiger lifted its head up and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Settle down. The current you cannot defeat it either.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately poured cold water on the little white tiger.

 Chapter 630 - Welcome

    Chapter 630: Wee


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBefore the little white tiger could speak again, a deep voice suddenly reverberated around the entire ce.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder scanned their surroundings instinctively but could not see the source of the voice.


    ¡°Look in the sky.¡± The little white tiger pointed to the air.


    After hearing it, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder immediately looked up.


    A huge shadow appeared in the sky.


    Ye Qingtang was not unfamiliar with this shadow. It was the ck-robed person who appeared in the mysterious pce not long ago.


    Almost at the same time, thousands of people in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm gazed at the ck-robed person in the sky.


    ¡°Everyone, wee to the¡­ Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm¡­¡± The ck-robed person¡¯s deep voice echoed quickly.


    ¡°All of you must be wondering who I am, why would I appear here, and what my objective is.¡± The ck-robed figure chuckled lightly. ¡°Actually, all of this is not important. I appeared only to divulge some information to you all.¡±


    As the ck-robed person finished his sentence, another image appeared in the air.


    In the image, there was a male and a female walking together, and in thedy¡¯s arm was a valiant and spirited little white tiger.


    ¡°This person is Ye Qingtang, a Xuanling Sect disciple. In her arms is the only Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm¡­ At this instant, they are heading to anothernd of inheritance.¡±


    The ck-robed personughed lightly.


    After seeing the illusionary image, everyone was shocked.


    Ye Qingtang, who was disguised as a male¡­


    The Yunxiao Sect masses, especially, clenched their teeth tightly after seeing Ye Qingtang and wished they could chop her into pieces.


    Apart from Yunxiao Sect, powerful figures from the other super sects were interested in the Fiendcelestial Beast in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? What is your objective of appearing here and telling us about this?!¡±


    At that instant, a Falling Sky Valley warden shouted angrily at the image of the ck-robed person in the sky.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The ck-robed personughed in a low tone. ¡°Who I am is not important¡­ What is important is the beast. Don¡¯t you all want that Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ and to obtain the inheritance in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm?¡±


    Their initial objective of entering the mystic realm was to im the Fiendcelestial Beast. Currently, the locations of the Fiendcelestial Beast and even twonds of inheritance were already known. As such, no one would be unmoved.


    ¡°Hmph. I cannot care for that Fiendcelestial Beast. but I want the inheritance in thatnd of inheritance!¡± A figure from a super sect scoffed coldly immediately and chased after Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Haha¡­ We only want the Fiendcelestial Beast. Whatever inheritance that is, we cannot care for it.¡±


    As they spoke, more powerful figures sprinted towards the Evil Spirits Realm.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ha¡­ I really did not expect Ye Qingtang to be so capable. Even that Fiendcelestial Beast signed an equality contract with her.¡±


    In a certain corner of the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, a good-looking young man looked ahead with his hands behind him. The corners of his lips tugged up slightly.


    Behind that man was the ck-robed person.


    ¡°Ning Luo, we have already agreed back then to spare Ye Qingtang¡¯s life. However, currently, after spreading the information¡­¡±


    The ck-robed person spoke after a long time, seeming to be unable to bear the thought.


    ¡°That Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ knows too much¡­¡± Ning Luo¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°If it tells Ye Qingtang about the Dimension Wall¡­ Once an unforeseen event happens, our n would fail.¡±


    ¡°The Fiendcelestial Beast does know about the Dimension Wall, but it is not clear about that Dharma treasure. There should not be a problem,¡± the ck-robed person said.

 Chapter 631 - Dimension Wall

    Chapter 631: Dimension Wall


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Ha¡­¡± Ning Luo¡¯s lips curled up as he chuckled softly. ¡°That Dharma treasure is being raised in thend of inheritance that Ye Qingtang is heading to. When we divulged the information, the cultivators who entered the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm would definitely scramble for it¡­ Their sinned blood can be used to¡­ replenish its nutrients!¡±


    The ck-robed person looked at Ning Luo and did not say anything else.


    Outside the Evil Spirits Realm.


    A streak of purple miasma appeared at the front.


    ¡°This is the Evil Spirits Realm?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After passing through this barrier, it will be the Evil Spirits Realm. However, there are unknown dangers in it.¡± The little white tiger nodded.


    Previously, when the little white tiger¡¯s demonic powers had not been sucked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heart of the Demon God, it also did not dare to barge in casually.


    Ye Qingtang was a little restless and uneasy then. The ck-robed person suddenly appeared earlier on and notified the other powerful figures in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm about her location and identity.


    Not mentioning the Yunxiao Sect disciples who would not let her off, just the news of her having the Fiendcelestial Beast was enough to attract the attention of thousands of people.


    ¡°Who exactly is that ck-robed person¡­ Why does he know my every movement and even my identity¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed as she stood outside the Evil Spirits Realm.


    It was as though there was an invisible pair of eyes in the sky that observed everything¡­


    ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    The little white tiger mumbled, ¡°ording to what you said, that ck-robed person told you about the Space-Transfer Talisman previously, which meant that he wanted to save your life¡­ Now, he told everyone about you, which makes it seem like he does not want you to live¡­ F*ck, I really don¡¯t understand. You humans are tooplicated already.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was in thought.


    The appearance of the ck-robed person at the mysterious pce was equivalent to saving her. But currently, divulging her news was the same as wanting to kill her. This did not make sense¡­


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered.


    After leaving the mysterious pce, she did a total of two things.


    The first was to subdue the Fiendcelestial Beast, and the second was to head to the bestnd of inheritance in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    Could it be the ck-robed person was determined to kill her because of either of these two things?


    Ye Qingtang thought of two scenarios: it was either that the little white tiger and that ck-robed person had some past, causing the ck-robed person to be angered after she subdued the little white tiger; alternatively, there was something stored in thend of inheritance that she was heading to, causing the ck-robed person to deliberately leak information of her so that others in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm could head there.


    Apart from these, Ye Qingtang could not think of any other reasons.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger immediately with a serious expression. ¡°Do you have any past with that ck-robed person?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you. What has he got to do with me? He wrapped himself in a ck robe. I don¡¯t even know what he looks like.¡± The little white tiger puffed.


    ¡°Is there any possibility that you know something or that there is something in thend of inheritance that you¡¯re leading me to¡­¡± Ye Qingtang asked again.


    ¡°I already told you long ago that I¡¯ve never entered thend of inheritance before¡­ I know something? I¡¯ve already told you everything I know¡­¡± The little white tiger seemed to have thought of something at that point and spoke with a serious look. ¡°F*ck you. The only thing left that I did not say is the Dimension Wall.¡±


    ¡°Dimension Wall?¡± Ye Qingtang was appalled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the little white tiger said and nodded. ¡°Actually, this maind is protected by a Dimension Wall. It¡¯s nothing actually. It¡¯s just that after that extraordinarydy died, she used thest trace of divine power in her body to form this Dimension Wall to protect this maind.¡±

 Chapter 632 - The True Holy Mother

    Chapter 632: The True Holy Mother


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang was shocked to hear that. ¡°The people on this maind joined forces to kill that extraordinarydy, yet she still thought of protecting everyone before she died?¡±


    ¡°Kind heart¡­¡± the little white tiger said.


    Ye Qingtang was a little speechless. This was no longer because of a kind heart. This was a true holy mother¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of the Dimension Wall¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. The people on this maind could leave easily, but outsiders would not be able to enter. This is the use of the Dimension Wall,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did the Blood Moon Holy Lord pass through the Dimension Wall and enter this maind?¡±


    Calcting the time, it had been probably two thousand years since the death of that extraordinarydy.


    It was said that the Blood Moon Holy Lord was an outsider who entered this maind. If it was like what the little white tiger said, it should have been impossible for the Blood Moon Holy Lord to enter this maind.


    The little white tiger sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you eight hundred times to stay away from that Blood Moon Holy Lord. Do you think the Blood Moon Holy Lord that you see¡­ Anyways, the Dimension Wall does not have any effect on the Blood Moon Holy Lord.¡±


    The little white tiger stopped talking after that instant. No matter how Ye Qingtang pressed it for an answer, it kept its mouth shut and did not utter a single word.


    ¡°Little moron! How dare you insult the Holy Lord?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked as if he wanted to kill the little white tiger.


    ¡°F*ck you. When have I ever insulted the Blood Moon Holy Lord? Get lost, damn woman.¡± The little white tiger spat at the Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder hollered. ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    The little white tiger screamed. ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Ye Qingtang stopped the human and tiger from swearing at each other and was in deep thought alone.


    <em>The Dimension Wall could prevent outsiders from entering this maind¡­</em>


    Ye Qingtang racked her brains hard but still could not think of what this had to do with her and the ck-robed person divulging news of her.


    However, it was fortunate that those powerful figures were a distance away from the Evil Spirits Realm and still required a period of time to rush here.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang only had two options.


    The first option was to stay away from thend of inheritance.


    The second was to continue heading toward thend of inheritance.


    Logically, the proper thing to do was to stay away from this ce now that her location was revealed.


    But thinking from another perspective, if that was really the case, she would be further away from the truth. Perhaps, she might not even know why she died in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    Ultimately, Ye Qingtang decided to head to thend of inheritance. She believed that the ck-robed person would appear again!


    ¡°Holy Lady, what¡¯s there to be afraid of! Nowhere in this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm is safe. Let¡¯s enter thend of inheritance first to obtain the inheritance and increase our skills. When those peoplee, we¡¯ll kill all of them. Won¡¯t that feel nice!¡± The Blood Moon Elder egged her on.


    As an elder of Blood Moon Sect, the number one evil sect in this maind, he naturally did not like those from the so-called righteous path and wished he could kill all of them.


    ¡°Go!¡± Ye Qingtang did not say anything else and entered the Evil Spirits Realm immediately with the Blood Moon Elder.


    Whatid ahead of them was a patch of blood-red. There was lots of mist inside, and the visibility was only several meters.


    ¡°Careful. The Evil Spirits Realm is the scariest ce in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm,¡± the little white tiger suddenly said.


    After hearing that, Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    She clearly remembered that this was not what the little white tiger told her initially¡­


    ¡°Be careful, Holy Lady. There is definitely something odd about this ce!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.

 Chapter 633 - Shen Qingyu

    Chapter 633: Shen Qingyu


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± Ye Qingtang shot a look at the Blood Moon Elder. The smell of blood at the ce was so intense, and there were evil spirits everyone. Anyone would have felt that there was something odd about this ce.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang had already returned to her female appearance. Her identity was already revealed by the ck-robed person, and there was no point to continue disguising herself.


    Before long, there were sounds of battle from ahead.


    The Blood Moon Elder and Ye Qingtang walked forward inrge strides, wanting to know what happened.


    However, after walking a few steps, a shadow crashed on the Blood Moon Elder instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder was a little shocked to see the pale young man in front of him.


    This young boy was the person whose body he wanted to possess back then. However, he was ultimately saved by Ye Qingtang, and the Blood Moon Elder did not get his way¡­


    Looking at the body of this young boy and then at his current body¡­ the Blood Moon Elder realized that he still wished to be a child¡­


    ¡°Shen Qingyu?¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked when she saw the young boy.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± When Shen Qingyu looked at Ye Qingtang, his pale face was suddenly agitated. ¡°You are¡­ sister Qingtang!¡±


    It had been long since she saw Shen Qingyu, and he had grown taller.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang¡­ I followed my sect to this mystic realm. Everyone was dispersed, so some senior brothers and sisters and I are looking around for the sect¡¯s elders¡­ However, we entered here by ident¡­ More than half of¡­ my senior brothers and sisters have died¡­¡± Shen Qingyu¡¯s eyes were slightly foggy.


    Although Shen Qingyu was not old, as a super genius of Wind Moon Sect who had been specially trained by the sect, he had entered many mystic realms before. However, it was the first time he entered a Hundred Level Peril mystic realm. He never knew that a mystic realm could be this scary!


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything again, when they stepped on the ground, a few dposed hands that were leaking with blood suddenly stretched out from the ground.


    ¡°Arh!¡±


    Shen Qingyu screamed in shock as both his legs were grabbed.


    A massive force pulled Shen Qingyu downwards.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    Horror and anxiety filled Shen Qingyu¡¯s face. Many of his senior brothers and sisters were pulled into the ground by these ghost hands!


    <em>nk!</em>


    With a crisp sound, the Demonic Blood Sword appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand, and a blood-colored sword glint appeared with a wave.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The ghost hand that grabbed Shen Qingyu was chopped by the sword glint.


    As though it felt pain, the pair of dposed hands released its grip slightly, and Ye Qingtang took this opportunity to pull the panic-stricken young boy over.


    ¡°Holy Lady, let ite at me!¡± Suddenly, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes flickered, and a ck fog emerged at his be.


    In the next second, those ghost hands turned into blood water rapidly and were rapidly absorbed by the ck mist at the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s be.


    ¡°Hahaha. The demonic techniques that thisdy cultivated are pretty good¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was glowing with health and was extremely satisfied.


    Ouyang Qian¡¯s demonic techniques could absorb the spirits of the dead to increase her skills, which currently benefited the Blood Moon Elder.


    After absorbing all the spirits of the dead, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s skills increased further and faintly had a trace of breaking through to Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two.


    ¡°However, I can feel that there is an even stronger presence here. The deeper we go, the more dangerous it is¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder had a serious expression.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but be in deep thought.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ Scared me to death!¡± The little white tiger crawled into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 634 - Parting

    Chapter 634: Parting


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe little white tiger hid in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and only revealed a pair of eyes which scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°They must have felt that the demonic powers in my body disappeared and that I returned to my infant form. That must be why they want to eat me!¡± the little white tiger said.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder exchanged a look.


    <em>Is this little white tiger¡¯s¡­ brain bad? What has this got to do with it?</em>


    The evil spirits in their surroundings struck fear in hearts. The ghost hands from the ground swayed. There was fog ahead of them, and it was as though something even scarier than this was hidden in it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡±


    Ye Qingtang grabbed Shen Qingyu and left the ce.


    Miserable shrills and cries for help rang in the Evil Spirits Realm every now and then.


    After hearing that, Shen Qingyu had an anxious and worried expression.


    ¡°Those¡­ are my senior brothers and sisters¡­¡± His eyes started to fog up.


    Over the past few days, if not for the protection of his senior brothers and sisters, perhaps he would have already died here.


    Ye Qingtang was sympathetic but powerless to help.


    The visibility in the Evil Spirits Realm was merely several meters, and there were all sorts of unknown dangers inside. Ye Qingtang did not have any special rtionship with the Wind Moon Sect and naturally would not risk her life to go and rescue them.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, just now the illusion of that ck-robed person revealed your identity and location¡­¡± Shen Qingyu looked at Ye Qingtang and reminded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled gently at Shen Qingyu.


    ¡°This young boy knows our location. Let me eat him!¡± Suddenly, the little white tiger peeked its head out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and locked its eyes on Shen Qingyu.


    ¡°Eat it?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was taken aback. ¡°Why would you eat it? That¡¯s too wasteful. Holy Lady¡­ instead of letting it eat him, why don¡¯t you give this young boy¡¯s body to me¡­¡±


    While the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s current body was pretty good, he was rather ufortable every time he thought that he had be ady.


    This young boy¡¯s current skills did not make the cut, but he had a deep potential. Most importantly, he was male at least¡­


    Shen Qingyu looked at the little white tiger and the Blood Moon Elder in panic. His body trembled, and he could not help but squeeze Ye Qingtang tightly.


    Ye Qingtang shot a look at the little white tiger and the Blood Moon Elder immediately. There was probably something wrong with the brains of both the man and the tiger.


    The Blood Moon Elder originally wanted to say something more but was stopped by Ye Qingtang¡¯s re.


    ¡°Young boy from the human n, let me ask you. Did you guard here to block me intentionally? You must want to eat my flesh. F*ck you!¡± The little white tiger red at Shen Qingyu.


    After hearing that, Shen Qingyu waved his hands immediately. ¡°No, no¡­ You¡¯re mistaken¡­¡±


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± Ye Qingtang told Shen Qingyu.


    After saying that, Ye Qingtang looked behind.


    Several strong martial auras were already extremely close to them. In no time, they would arrive at this Evil Spirits Realm.


    ¡°Qingyu, is that you?!¡±


    Suddenly, several young men and women appeared behind and looked at the young boy beside Ye Qingtang with a frown.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li, Senior Sister Yu Er!¡±


    Shen Qingyu shouted immediately when he saw those few sect disciples.


    ¡°Go meet your senior brothers and sisters. Not longter, powerful figures wille here. By then, you all will be safe.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at Shen Qingyu.


    ¡°But¡­ what about you, sister Qingtang?¡± Shen Qingyu tugged on Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeves, seeming to be a little unwilling to part.

 Chapter 635 - Crisis

    Chapter 635: Crisis


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I still have matters to settle. You must live on. When you leave the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, you¡¯ll still meet me again in the future.¡± Ye Qingtang patted Shen Qingyu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, you must be extremely careful¡­ The ck-robed person divulged your information, and you have the Fiendcelestial Beast with you. Many powerful figures from the super sects will definitely not let you off easily!¡± Shen Qingyu said.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang naturally knew about the situation without Shen Qingyu¡¯s reminder.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and pushed Shen Qingyu forward gently.


    When Shen Qingyu looked back, he realized that Ye Qingtang had already disappeared.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qingyu, was thatdy previously Ye Qingtang?¡± A Wind Moon Sect disciple looked at Shen Qingyu and asked.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Shen Qingyu nodded.


    ¡°It actually is her!¡±


    The few Wind Moon Sect disciples had a shocked expression.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang saved me just now. If not for sister Qingtang, I would already be dead¡­¡± Shen Qingyu said in fear.


    ¡°Remember, we must keep our lips tight. We must not say that we saw Ye Qingtang before.¡± The Wind Moon Sect disciple in the lead spoke.


    They originally had no grudges against Ye Qingtang and did not wish to obtain the Fiendcelestial Beast from her either.


    Instead, ordinary sect disciples like them respected Ye Qingtang deeply. She dared to revolt against the super sects, once infuriated Yunxiao Sect, and was eventually listed in the Assassination Roll of which her rewards surpassed that of the number one on the Assassination Roll.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang is truly an extraordinary girl.¡±


    A Wind Moon Sect disciple could not help but exim. ¡°Xuanling Sect was almost annihted, but she could appear outsidepletely unharmed and use her own method to seek revenge for Xuanling Sect¡­ Currently, she has already entered the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingtang is really very powerful!¡± Shen Qingyu nodded in agreement.


    As they spoke, the first batch of powerful figures in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm finally arrived at the Evil Spirits Realm. Dozens of powerful martial auras enshrouded the area.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang had already brought the Blood Moon Elder and the little white tiger and left far away.


    ording to the direction that little white tiger pointed in, Ye Qingtang almost avoided the most dangerous areas in the Evil Spirits Aura and walked straight to thend of inheritance.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ I feel the aura of those human cultivators¡­ They must be here to catch me!¡± The little white tiger was unknowingly nervous. Its eyes darted around as though it was a thief as it scanned the surroundings.


    This time, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder did not retort that statement since there were indeed many cultivators who harbored thoughts for the Fiendcelestial Beast. Their objective of rushing here was partly for the little white tiger.


    ¡°You must protect me well.¡± The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless and shot the little white tiger a look. Who was the Fiendcelestial Beast here?


    After seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression, the little white tiger said proudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because of you? If the heart inside your body hadn¡¯t snatched away all my powers, would I still be scared of those useless humans?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sighed. She could have signed a contract with a fake Fiendcelestial Beast. Currently, she had to protect it everywhere instead.


    If this was told to the world, no one could probably believe it.


    Before long, an exceedingly tall pagoda which seemed to have pierced into the sky stood ahead.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Curious, the Blood Moon Elder rushed forward to take a look.

 Chapter 636 - Slaughter

    Chapter 636: ughter


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°This is thend of inheritance. I havee to this ce a few times in the past and saw this pagoda. The pagoda of inheritance has three levels in total, but there seems to be strong energy turbulence on the third level, and the turbulence is very unstable.¡±


    ¡°Pagoda of inheritance¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang pondered.


    As the white tiger had said, she could sense the energy turbulence released from the third level even when she was a few thousand meters away from the pagoda.


    ¡°What is¡­ inside the third level of the pagoda¡­¡± Glints flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was getting closer and closer towards the secret of the starting of the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka. Maybe she could find all the answers from the pagoda of inheritance, including¡­ the identity of the ck-robed man!


    The starting of the Hundred Level Peril mystic realm was not simple. It seemed to be a trap from the beginning.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang!¡±


    A few figuresnded at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ye Qingtang?¡± A young man stared at Ye Qingtang and held a long sword in his hand.


    Ye Qingtang sized up the crowd as she heard the voices.


    There were a few Yunxiao Sect disciples and a few Yuehua Sect disciples in the crowd.


    ¡°F*ck?! How dare youe here to hunt me down? I am the Fiendcelestial Beast! Think for yourself again! If I reveal my true power, ordinary people like you will never be able to face the consequences!¡± The white tiger was lying in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, and its eyes stared at the crowd in anger.


    The disciples from the two sects were shocked as they saw the white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°This is the legendary¡­ Fiendcelestial Beast?!¡± One of the Yunxiao Sect disciples was very excited.


    They only heard about the Fiendcelestial Beast in rumors. Today, they finally got the chance to see one in real life.


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse at the white tiger and said, ¡°No one will treat you as a dummy if you don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, hand over the Fiendcelestial Beast. Then, we will let you die in peace!¡± One Yunxiao Sect disciples shouted.


    ¡°There are only a few of you?¡± Ye Qingtang scanned the surroundings without any change in expression.


    ¡°What? Are the few of us here not enough to kill you?¡± The Yunxiao Sect disciple smiled coldly.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Ye Qingtang curled her lips. It seemed like these super sect disciples were just a leading team.


    ¡°It¡¯s all on you.¡± Ye Qingtang looked towards the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Rest assured, Holy Lady.¡± The Blood Moon Elder smiled coldly and walked towards the super sect disciples.


    ¡°You are looking for your own deaths here¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder stopped half-way and looked at them with interest.


    Before those disciples could say anything, a few ck rays came out of the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body.


    A few disciples were engulfed by the ck rays after just a few seconds.


    ¡°Engulfing heretic skill¡­ You are from the¡­ Blood Moon Sect?!¡±


    A Yuehua Sect disciple could not believe the situation happening in front of them. He remained confused until he waspletely engulfed.


    The few ck rays returned to the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body after a short while.


    ¡°A batch of trash¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder sneered.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s ability had entered the peak stage of the First Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Three. He was able to reuse some of the heretic skills. He was confident that he could kill people of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three as well.


    ¡°F*ck! How dare you to consume them alone?! At least leave one for me!¡± The white tiger protested against the Blood Moon Elder.

 Chapter 637 - Inner Pagoda

    Chapter 637: Inner Pagoda


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Don¡¯t bullsh*t anymore. Let¡¯s enter thend of inheritance first.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned. The leading team had found her, and there would be more powerful people from the super sects that would find their way here. They could not stay at this ce for long.


    Ye Qingtang led the Blood Moon Elder and entered the giant pagoda in front of them.


    ¡°This ce is¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder opened his eyes after a while and scanned around. He was slightly shocked.


    The scene inside the pagoda was out of their expectations. There was a small world inside.


    This was an ice field with a piercingly cold wind. There were stretches of icy mountains and ciers.


    It was just a giant pagoda from the outside, but when they entered the pagoda, it was a boundless small world.


    ¡°This should be the first level.¡± The white tiger stretched out its head from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm. It swung its head and sized up the surroundings.


    There were three levels in the giant pagoda, and there was weird energy turbulence on the third level.


    ¡°Holy Lady, there are definitely treasures on the third level. Let¡¯s rush to the third level and take that treasure!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said and smiled.


    ¡°How do we go to the third level?¡± Ye Qingtang did not bother about the Blood Moon Elder and looked towards the white tiger instead.


    The white tiger was stunned and then said, ¡°How will I know? How many times do I need to tell you that I have never entered thend of inheritance here!¡±


    ¡°For real?¡± Ye Qingtang did not totally believe it.


    ¡°F*ck you, why would lie to you!¡± The white tiger humphed.


    Ye Qingtang could only believe its words and scanned through the surroundings.


    Soon, she discovered that there was a staircase a few kilometers away.


    The staircase was formed by ice and floating in mid-air, pointing towards the sky.


    ¡°That should be the path to the second level¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought.


    Ye Qingtang did not rush to the staircase. This ce was full of danger, and she did not want to move around without caution.


    Within half a day when Ye Qingtang was observing the first level, there were at least a thousand people who entered thend of inheritance.


    Ye Qingtang hid in a cave and observed the situation for the whole day.


    The first level of the pagoda was really like a small world. Nothing changed even after a few thousand people entered the ce.


    As the white tiger had said, this ce was really and of inheritance. Many people had found rare treasures and even some long-lost skills on the first level.


    Of course, the greater the destiny, the higher the risks.


    Within a day, there were more than ten people who had died on the first level.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply in the cave.


    From her one-day observations, the bodies of people who died fighting for the ces of inheritance turned into blood and flew into the third level.


    Ye Qingtang was sure that there must be a huge conspiracy on the third level of thend of inheritance.


    However, she could not figure out what the conspiracy was about now.


    The next day morning, Ye Qingtang kicked the Blood Moon Elder, who was guarding outside the cave.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder opened his eyes suddenly and shouted in anger.


    However, he was stunned when he saw Ye Qingtang standing behind him.


    ¡°Fck you, how dare you to sleep when you¡¯re asked to guard the cave!¡± The white tiger peeked its head out and looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder muttered. ¡°How is it any of your business¡­¡±

 Chapter 638 - Blood Incantation Array Formation

    Chapter 638: Blood Incantation Array Formation


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Haha, Holy Lady, I did not fall asleep. I was just resting with my eyes closed¡­¡± the Blood Moon Elder said and smiled.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother to reply to him. She frowned and pointed towards the bottom of the cliff.


    The Blood Moon Elder looked towards the direction she pointed at, and surprise emerged in his eyes.


    There were many fierce beasts appearing on the first level.


    There were blood-red giant mice that were a few meters tall and giant flying ants that seemed to be made from iron.


    A few special nts that grew in the ice also seemed to begin their attacks.


    There was a team of ten super sect disciples who were defending themselves under the cliff. However, they were bitten to death by the giant mice after a short while.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was shocked. Everything in thend of inheritance changed over the night, and so many unknown creatures appeared.


    ¡°It seems like my predictions are correct.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply and murmured.


    Ye Qingtang felt that it was peculiar when the mysterious ck-robed man revealed her location earlier.


    He purposely mentioned that she was heading towards thend of inheritance.


    Ye Qingtang suspected earlier that not only did the ck-robed man target her, but he was also targeting everyone here. It seemed that he intended to attract everyone into thend of inheritance here.


    Ye Qingtang was more sure that there was something on the third level that required cultivators¡¯ blood to nurture as the blood of the cultivators flew up and disappeared constantly.


    ¡°Is it possible that the ck-robed man wants to use our blood to nurture something on the third level? That¡¯s why he started the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka and attracted everyone here?¡± Ye Qingtang looked towards upwards.


    ¡°F*ck, these creatures must be able to sense my presence as the Fiendcelestial Beast. That¡¯s why they appeared¡­ They want to eat my meat and drink my blood!¡± The white tiger sized up the unknown creatures that clustered at the bottom. Its eyes were full of nervousness.


    ¡°Can you stop being so narcissistic? Their appearance is to kill the cultivators who entered this ce. How are they linked to you?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the white tiger and mocked.


    Before the white tiger could say anything, the image of the ck-robed man appeared in mid-air again.


    ¡°Guys¡­ there are only a few days left till the closure of the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­ Thus, I want to y a game with you.¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s voice diffused through everywhere and traveled into everyone¡¯s ears.


    The few thousand people who were scattered around all looked up instinctively as they heard the ck-robed man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Thend of inheritance here is just a ce of death¡­ It¡¯s easy to enter but not so easy to leave¡­ Then, I¡¯ll set a rule for this game¡­ There¡¯s only one of you here who can walk out of thend of inheritance and the Hell of Avicinaraka alive¡­ If no one meets my requirement within five days, I will turn on the Blood Incantation array formation and kill everyone here. You will decide your own fate now.¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s image disappeared slowly as he finished his words.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Only one person can leave alive¡­ You want us to kill each other?!¡±


    ¡°What a vicious bastard! Do you dare to reveal your true identity!¡±

 Chapter 639 - Unknown Ferocious Creatures

    Chapter 639: Unknown Ferocious Creatures


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°How dare you to y with our destiny!¡± Some super sect figures shouted in rage towards the sky.


    However, there was no reply from the ck-robed man.


    Ye Qingtang pondered at the top of the cliff.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s intentions were very clear. He wanted everyone to enter thend of inheritance and kill each other.


    However, whether there was the blood incantation array formation that the ck-robed man mentioned was still unknown. Maybe it was just to scare people.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I can sense that¡­ there is really the blood incantation array formation under the ground!¡±


    ¡°Human¡¯s blood incantation array formation¡­ It can only be refined by an array master. It is full of hatred energy from the blood incantation. Once it is turned on, everyone in thend of inheritance will die.¡± It was rare that the white tiger analyzed the situation seriously.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ Blood incantation array formation?! No no no, I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± At the end of its analysis, its face suddenly changed.


    Ye Qingtang looked upwards and pondered.


    ¡°The ck-robed man should be on the third level,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Holy Lady, how do you know that?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Thend of inheritance here is separated from the outside world and forms its own world. Voices from outside cannot travel here. Thus, the ck-robed man must be inside thend of inheritance. The first level has been upied by the unknown ferocious creatures now, and the third level has weird energy turbulence¡­ If I were the ck-robed man, as an audience, I will definitely watch the show from the third level and wait for the blood of the cultivators to nurture the thing in the third level.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Blood Moon Elder held his fists together and said, ¡°That¡¯s brilliant, Holy Lady. Actually¡­ that¡¯s what I thought as well.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked towards the bottom of the cliff. Many people from the super sects did not seem to treat the ck-robed man¡¯s words seriously. It seemed that they did not believe that there would be the blood incantation array formation under thend of inheritance.


    <em>Five days. We do not have much time left. I need to find a way to enter the third level.</em>Ye Qingtang considered internally.


    Ye Qingtang was not sure of the ck-robed man¡¯s ability, but she had some predictions.


    If the ck-robed man was strong enough, why would he n such a conspiracy? He could just kill everyone here to save the hassle.


    Before they entered the mysterious pce, the aura that the ck-robed man showed should be at the early-stage of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Based on her Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three cultivation, it would be nearly impossible to win. Even if she used all her strength, she could not defeat a person at the early-stage of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    However, if she could suppress the ck-robed man, all the dangers would disappear.


    Ye Qingtang was not in a hurry even though there were only five days left. Her intention of entering thend of inheritance was to acquire the inheritance of Martial Qi to increase her abilities. If she could encounter some destinies, she would be able to break through the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three within a short period of time.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    A horrifying roar suddenly came from a nearby ce.


    There were seven to eight young people fleeing towards the cliff in shock.


    From their clothes, the young people were not from the Formidable Heavens Dynasty but the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Ye Qingtang scanned through her surroundings. The cliff was surrounded by those flying giant ants, and there were ten more giant mice running towards her direction.

 Chapter 640 - Besiege (1)

    Chapter 640: Besiege (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere were more and more ferocious beasts surrounding the cliff, leaving no gaps at all. The few people fled in a hurry, and some of them were injured. Blood spurted out from their wounds and sshed onto the ground.


    ¡°Arh arh arh! Stupid humans. They still want to murder me at this point in time!¡± The white tiger stared at the people who were running towards it and shouted.


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse at the ¡°narcissistic¡± white tiger but did not bother to reply to it.


    Some of the Nine Nights Dynasty people were injured, and the smell of blood further agitated the ferocious beasts around. As they rushed towards the cliff, the giant ants and the mice also followed.


    This was the real hell. No matter what their identities were outside the Hell of Avicinaraka, once they stepped into thend of inheritance, they were a step away from death.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face was slightly pale. When he saw those people attracting the ferocious beasts onto the cliff, he felt his brain buzz, and he wanted to kick those idiots down the cliff.


    However¡­


    Everything was toote.


    ¡°Holy¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was about to say something to Ye Qingtang, but her expression suddenly became very fierce. She pulled out the Demonic Blood Sword by her waist and rushed towards the group of people.


    Those few people were totally terrified by the giant ants in the sky and the giant mice chasing constantly. They could not even defend themselves against the attacks of these ferocious beasts when they were busy escaping. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats as they saw a giant mouse which was just behind them rushing towards them with its body that was a few meters tall.


    Were they going to die here today?


    However, when they were immersed by desperation, a tiny figure suddenly swiped through their vision. Along with the figure, a glint chopped down towards the giant mouse!


    The giant mouse shrieked instantly. Arge amount of blood appeared on its grim face. Its nose was chopped off, and blood sshed out like raindrops.


    As the blood sshed, the skinny figurended. Those who were terrified now froze on the ground. Now, they noticed that there was a beautifuldy standing under the rain of blood.


    Drops of bloodnded on that pretty face.


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lady?¡± The Blood Moon Elder intended to discuss a n to escape with Ye Qingtang. However¡­ Ye Qingtang saved these people.


    Howe he did not know that his Holy Lady was so kind?


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything. She swung her Demonic Blood Sword to remove the blood. She took a leap andnded in front of those people when the giant mouse was groaning.


    ¡°Pick up your weapon if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Ye Qingtang left a sentence coldly and jumped upwards to kill a giant flying ant dashing towards them.


    Those who were in shock previously finally regained their consciousness. They were terrified by the danger in thend of inheritance and were shocked by those giant ferocious beasts. How could they use their full strength to fight under such horror?

 Chapter 641 - Besiege (2)

    Chapter 641: Besiege (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThey were suddenly awoken by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    How could they escape from these ferocious beasts when they were trapped on the first level of thend of inheritance?


    Running away because of fear would only lead them to death.


    If they tried their best to fight, there might be a chance to survive!


    They wiped off the blood on their faces immediately and tried to calm down as they held their swords tightly.


    Ye Qingtang had killed a few flying ants at the same time. She took a glimpse at the Blood Moon Elder who froze on the ground. She frowned andnded beside the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you really want to be their food?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder then realized what was going on. His eyes were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ why did you save them just now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at him.


    <em>Is this guy really an idiot¡­</em>


    ¡°When did I save them? I was saving myself.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Arh?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was confused.


    ¡°The ferocious beasts here will kill all humans here. If they died just now, we would be the next one they besiege. It adds a chance for us if they can kill one more beast.¡±


    She was not kind enough to save others under such a situation.


    ¡°Holy Lady, that¡¯s brilliant.¡± The Blood Moon Elder then understood the situation. He pulled his sword out to join the fight immediately without any hesitation.


    More and more ferocious beasts gathered at the cliff. Numerous giant ants covered up the sky like the dark clouds.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s shadow flicked around on the cliff. She waved her Demonic Blood Sword constantly and, together with the Blood Moon Elder, killed many giant ants dashing towards them.


    As more and more corpses of giant ants dropped onto the cliff¡­


    The white tiger who was left alone at the side stared at the corpses of the giant ants. ¡°Creatures like you also dream to eat my flesh!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was busy fighting the ferocious beasts when she heard the white tiger¡¯s ¡°shameless¡± mor. Her lips shivered, and she nced at the white tiger. However, the scene that she saw next stunned her.


    The white tiger who was standing on top of the corpses of the giant ants suddenly roared softly towards the sky, and at the next second¡­


    It opened its little mouth towards the corpses under its feet and showed its little sharp teeth.


    The moment it opened its mouth, the corpse of the giant ant under its ws seemed to be attracted by a strong force and turned into a ck shadow, traveling into the white tiger¡¯s mouth!


    The giant ant which was a few meters long was swallowed by the little white tiger entirely!


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder witnessed the shocking scene. If they did not see it with their own eyes, they would never believe that this little white tiger would be able to swallow the giant ant at one shot!


    However, that did not bother the white tiger at all. It smacked its lips, and it did not seem to be satisfied.


    ¡°F*ck you! I will eat all of you here!¡±


    The white tiger opened its mouth again and absorbed the corpses of the giant ants¡­

 Chapter 642 - Besiege (3)

    Chapter 642: Besiege (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°It¡­ it¡¯s eating the corpses?¡± The Blood Moon Elder felt disgusted as the ferocious beasts were extremely ugly. The white tiger was still able to eat the disgusting corpses¡­


    Ye Qingtang realized what was going on. Her eyes squinted as she stared at the white tiger who was eating the corpses continuously. She could clearly sense that the white tiger was regaining some sort of aura.


    The aura was simr to the one it had when she first met it.


    That aura belonged to the Fiendcelestial Beast, but it was much weaker than when they first met. However¡­ as the white tiger swallowed more corpses, the aura was getting more intense.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said.


    ¡°What did you understand?¡± The Blood Moon Elder stunned.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything. She flicked her wrist and chopped off one giant ant¡¯s head. She stamped the ground and kicked the giant ant¡¯s headless corpse towards the white tiger.


    The white tiger just finished ¡°eating¡± the corpses around it and saw a ck shadow falling from the sky. Its body suddenly tensed. Along with a ¡°boom,¡± a headless giant ant¡¯s corpsesnded in front of its ws.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The white tiger roared towards the Ye Qingtang who ¡°ambushed¡± it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullsh*t! Eat now!¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    She finally understood that the Fiendcelestial Beast could acquire energy from swallowing the corpses of these ferocious beasts. This was how the white tiger had obtained its giant body in the first ce.


    The Fiendcelestial Beast must encounter many ferocious beasts in the Hell of Avicinaraka and absorb the demonic aura from the corpses to strengthen itself. That was how it transformed from its infant body and obtained the giant body.


    The demonic aura on the Fiendcelestial Beast was all absorbed by the Heart of the Demon God in her body. That was the reason why it returned to its original form. However, if this method worked, it would allow the white tiger to swallow more corpses of the ferocious beasts. When the energy swallowed umted to a certain level, it might be able to be stronger again.


    Though it was a makeshift solution, Ye Qingtang had to grasp the chance.


    Under the attack of so many ferocious beasts, it would be extremely difficult to escape.


    If the white tiger could turn into the Fiendcelestial Beast again, the chances of escaping would be much higher.


    The white tiger¡¯s whiskers shivered as Ye Qingtang shouted at it. ¡°F*ck you! How dare youmand me!¡±


    However, when it finished saying its words, the white tiger opened its mouth without any hesitation and absorbed the new corpse of the giant ant.


    The Blood Moon Elder saw the scene happening in front of him and understood Ye Qingtang¡¯s intentions. He did not have any chance to talk anymore. He used Ye Qingtang¡¯s method and kicked all the corpses of the ferocious beasts he killed towards the white tiger so that it could acquire more energy in a short period of time.


    The two people and one beast were now cooperating with each other on the cliff.


    The people who regained their fighting spirit earlier by Ye Qingtang were still eventually torn into pieces by the giant mice as they were not strong enough tost for long.


    Without their hindrance, the giant mice rushed towards the cliff!

 Chapter 643 - Demonic Force (1)

    Chapter 643: Demonic Force (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn at most ten breaths¡¯ time, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were encircled by the blood-colored giant rats.


    The Blood Moon Elder could not help but shudder at the sight. Looking at the blood-red rats in their surroundings, he counted at least dozens of them.


    It would be fine if there were merely fierce beasts on thend. However, there were still numerous, densely-packed flying ants in the sky.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder had no means of escaping. Apart from thinking of a way to kill the blood rat and flying ants, there was no other way out.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯ll cover you. You can escape first!¡± After killing a blood mouse, the Blood Moon Elder told Ye Qingtang.


    However, there was no reaction from Ye Qingtang.


    After a moment, Ye Qingtang finally spoke. ¡°Leave with me!¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang grabbed the little white tiger which was still chewing happily and raced towards the cave ahead.


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned seeing that Ye Qingtang actually had run back into the cave they were previously hiding in.


    There was only one exit for that cave, and it did not lead to anywhere. Why did Ye Qingtang not go to make a run for it instead of searching for a dead end?


    However, the current Blood Moon Elder did not have time to overthink and followed behind Ye Qingtang instinctively.


    ¡°Holy Lady, if we hide in this cave, won¡¯t we be like turtles in a jar that will certainly be caught? This is a dead end!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said immediately as he looked at the unhurried Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± Ye Qingtang asked calmly.


    ¡°Why am I so anxious?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked out from the cave.


    Currently, those blood mice had already swarmed up, which meant that they were trapped in the cave. Wasn¡¯t this courting death¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, those fierce beasts are here!¡± After a moment, the Blood Moon Elder was on guard for all possible dangers. Although he wanted to leave this cave, Ye Qingtang had not said anything, and he did not dare to leave.


    As he saw that the blood rats closed in on them like the tide, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    However, at this instant.


    <em>Boom, boom!!</em>


    A loud sound erupted.


    All they saw was a blood rat charging into the cave instantly.


    It was, however, that the size of the cave entrance was limited, and the blood rat¡¯s body was too huge. Thus, only its upper body was able to fit through the entrance while its lower body was stuck outside the cave.


    Although dozens of blood rats and flying ants surged toward them, they were all stuck outside the cave as they let out frightening cries.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    The blood rat which had its upper body stuck in the cave red at Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder with eyes that invoked fear.


    ¡°This can also work¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was shocked.


    The situation earlier on was urgent, and he could not think calmly. Yet, Ye Qingtang could still remain calm at this stage and even analyze that the beasts were too big to fit inside the cave.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ How dare you pieces of trash think of killing me?!¡±


    Wagging its tail, the little white tiger strutted to the front of the blood rat and sized it up.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    The blood rat red at the little white tiger fiercely while shouting. Its tiny paws scratched on the ground continuously, seeming to want to tear the little white tiger into pieces.


    ¡°Someone kill it. I have not eaten my fill!¡±


    The little white tiger turned around to look at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The Blood Moon Elder scoffed.


    ¡°F*ck you! I signed an equality contract with your Holy Lady. You listen to her but dare not to listen to mine? Do you wish to die?¡± The little white tigerughed coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder pointed at the little white tiger. Before he could say anything though, a blood-colored sword shadow appeared behind him.

 Chapter 644 - Demonic Force (2)

    Chapter 644: Demonic Force (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Boom!</em>


    With a loud sound, the sword shadow chopped the blood rat¡¯s head off instantly.


    The little white tiger ran forward immediately, and in just a few moments, the entire blood rat was eaten up cleanly.


    As the blood rat stuck at the cave entrance was eaten, more blood rats and flying ants surged in.


    Ye Qingtang did the same thing, and in just half a day, all of the blood rats and flying ants were killed


    As for the carcasses, they were naturally consumed by the little white tiger.


    ¡°How exactly¡­ did your stomach do it¡­¡± The Blood Moon Eldermented as he eyed the little white tiger¡¯s stomach.


    A giant rat weighed at least several hundred pounds, but the Fiendcelestial Beast finished one in a mouth¡­ It was truly an eye-opening sight that caused one to gasp in astonishment.


    ¡°What does this youngdy know? I still can eat another ten times the amount,¡± the little white tiger said nonchntly.


    Fiendcelestial Beasts like them could turn food into energy. To Fiendcelestial Beasts, the amount and size of food did not matter.


    ¡°When can you be like when I first met you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked as she looked at the little white tiger.


    If the little white tiger returned to its initial form, they would definitely be able to move around the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm as they wished.


    ¡°Almost.¡± The little white tiger sat on the ground and told Ye Qingtang. ¡°However, the demonic force I stored is still not a lot¡­ Even if I can return to my previous size, it will not be sustained for long.¡±


    ¡°How long can you hold it for?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°At most ten minutes.¡± The little white tiger replied.


    ¡°Ten minutes¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said thoughtfully.


    To Ye Qingtang, a mere ten minutes was simply not enough.


    ¡°However, I can smell that those giant rats and flying ants from earlier on should be influenced by some demonic air. I can smell the exact location of that demonic air. If I can swallow that demonic air¡­ the duration can be extended.¡± There was a rare look of seriousness on the little white tiger¡¯s face.


    ¡°You really have a dog¡¯s nose.¡± The Blood Moon Elder could not help but say.


    ¡°Rubbish,¡± the little white tiger said proudly. ¡°My nose is better than a dog¡¯s!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder nodded repeatedly. ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s about what I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. There was not much time left, and they had to head to the third floor to find the ck-robed person before the Blood Curse Array Formation started.


    Very quickly, the little white tiger brought Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder out of the cave.


    Currently, there were more and more fierce beasts on the first level, and almost half of the cultivators had died there.


    After they died, their bodies turned into blood water and surged into the air.


    <em>The energy turbulence¡­ in the third level is getting increasingly stronger¡­</em>Ye Qingtang pondered quietly.


    Although she did not know what was being raised in the third level, one did not need to think much to know that it was definitely not a good thing.


    Already, there was not much time remaining. Ye Qingtang could not help but quicken her footsteps at the thought of that.


    There was quite a number of fierce beasts that attacked Ye Qingtang on the road, but they were all ughtered by Ye Qingtang¡¯s Demonic Blood Sword.


    Presently, Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial cultivation was already close to the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and she naturally did not fear them.


    About two dayster, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder finally arrived near an icyke under the little white tiger¡¯s guidance.


    This ce was a mountain valley that had been sealed by ice long ago, and ahead of them was a frozen indke.


    There was arge ck ball above the indke with ck fog lingering around the ck ball.

 Chapter 645 - Demonic Force (3)

    Chapter 645: Demonic Force (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°It should be that thing.¡± The little white tiger¡¯s eyesnded on that ck ball.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes in thought.


    The demonic force in that ck ball was tremendous. The ordinary fierce beasts nearby had long been infected by the demonic air. This was probably what caused the anomaly to happen.


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    A loud sound came from nearby.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder looked in the direction of the sound, but the sight dumbfounded them.


    A huge, ck tiger whose body seemed to be dyed in ink slowly walked out from behind the ck ball.


    That ck tiger¡¯s body was unusually gigantic. It was at least over ten meters tall and was enough to cover the sky.


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The little white tiger¡¯s expression changed drastically after seeing that ck tiger. ¡°It must have sensed my noble aura and wants to consume my flesh!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was a little helpless after hearing the little white tiger.


    That huge, ck tiger was evidently influenced by the demonic air of the ck ball, causing it to change. In Ye Qingtang¡¯s opinion, the ck tiger was probably an ordinary beast prior to this.


    ¡°Third Heaven of¡­ Martial Qi Level Three¡­ No¡­ Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shuddered when he saw the extremely huge tiger before them.


    Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ This state was higher than the peak of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. It was equivalent to having one foot stepped into the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state. Yet, people at that level were not a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord; thus, it was called half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Despite so, it was not to be trifled with!


    ¡°Run!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted loudly


    Given their current skills, there was no way they could retaliate when they encountered a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    <em>Roar!!</em>


    As the ck tiger roared, demonic air gushed out of its mouth. Then, its limbs moved, and it walked toward Ye Qingtang and the rest.


    <em>This is bad!</em>


    The Blood Moon Elder retreated backward instinctively.


    Presently, the Blood Moon Elder had not reached the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three yet, and the ck tiger which was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord could rip him into pieces with just a w.


    The ck tiger moved gradually as it sized up Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder interestingly as though these two humans were already rations in his stomach.


    Ye Qingtang had a serious look. Given her current skills, she might not be able to defeat this ck tiger either.


    Then, the ck tiger walked to the little white tiger, lowered its head immediately, and roared loudly.


    A demonic wind rushed out of its mouth, and the little white tiger¡¯s appearance resembled that of a lonely boat in a vast ocean.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± As though it had received an extremely huge insult, the little white tiger roared furiously.


    In the next second, the little white tiger¡¯s body extended several meters and returned to the appearance it had when Ye Qingtang saw it for the first time.


    The ck tiger was stunned to see the little white tiger¡¯s change.


    However, just at this moment, the little white tiger leaped up and wed at it.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The little white tiger leaped over ten meters and plucked out a big chunk of flesh from the ck tiger¡¯s abdomen immediately.


    Right on the heels of that, the little white tiger bit the ck tiger¡¯s neck.


    In an instant,rge amounts of blood surged from the ck tiger¡¯s neck and dyed the icyke into a shade of scarlet.


    In at most ten breaths¡¯ time, the ck tiger which had abat power of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord stage, however, had its throat ripped apart by the little white tiger and died.


    Subsequently, the little white tiger opened its mouth wide and swallowed the ck tiger¡¯s body.


    ¡°How dare you useless trash insult me? F*ck you.¡± The little white tiger scoffed coldly as its body returned back to its infant-form once again.

 Chapter 646 - Demonic Force (4)

    Chapter 646: Demonic Force (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the little white tiger spoke, its body transformed to its infant-form once again and was no longer as imposing-looking as before.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback to see it and asked the little white tiger in curiosity, ¡°Why did you change back again?¡±


    The little white tiger stared at Ye Qingtang with pride all over its face. ¡°I only need ten or so breaths to settle this piece of trash. Do I need to waste the stored energy in my body just for this piece of trash?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was in thought and asked subsequently, ¡°You mean that you can control the amount of time that you turn big?¡±


    ¡°Not always.¡± The little white tiger shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s dependent on luck. If the energy is stored fully, it cannot be controlled, and I will always be in the erged form until the energy ispletely depleted. However, if the stored energy is insufficient, it can be controlled.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder chipped in. ¡°Holy Lady, with the skills of this brute¡¯s erged form, we could probably be unrivaled in this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. If we let it absorb more energy, we don¡¯t need to be worried about our lives anymore!¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could reply, the little tiger strutted to the Blood Moon Elder while wagging its tail and asked in a haughty manner, ¡°F*ck you, lowly chap. Who are you calling a brute? Do you believe you¡¯ll be the first I kill?¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was about to say something nasty, but on another thought, the Fiendcelestial Beast only took ten or so breaths to erge, and there was probably quite some amount of energy left in its body that could sustain an ergement again.


    Immediately, he piled smiles on his face and said, ¡°Lord Fiendcelestial Beast is mighty and powerful. A great man rarely stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past wrongs. I identally spoke nonsense earlier on¡­ You are noble, supreme, and on an equal footing as Holy Lady. You will definitely not lower yourself to the same level as me.¡±


    After hearing that, the little white tiger nodded. ¡°Very well said. I have such a noble identity. How would I lower myself to the same level as you? However, pay attention to your attitude the next time you speak to me. Otherwise, I will take your lowly life if you make me unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ You are right. I will definitely pay more attention from now on¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder smiled as he nodded sessively.


    <em>F*ck you. Just you wait¡­ Once the energy in your body is used up, watch how I will settle you.</em>While the Blood Moon Elder was full of smiles, he pondered secretly.


    As said, discretion was the better part of valor. One had to know when to hold in and when to fold. The current little white tiger could transform into the erged form anytime, and he would only be a fool to offend it. Even that mutated beast whosebat power was simr to a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord was killed by it in just ten or so breaths¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, noble Fiendcelestial Beast, what is this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm with you around! Even when we follow behind you, we will also be unrivaled and have nothing to fear.¡± The Blood Moon Elder grinned.


    After hearing that, the little white tiger had an even prouder expression, and its tail curled up towards the sky.


    Ye Qingtang was extremely helpless. However, she finally understood how exactly the Blood Moon Elder achieved his position as an elder of the Blood Moon Sect. If one said he was a bootlicker, no one would not believe it.


    ¡°Little thing, you like to speak the truth very much, and I admire you a lot. Rest assured. My identity is so noble and skills so powerful. If you follow behind me, I can guarantee that no one would dare to stop you even if you act in a tyrannous manner in this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.¡± The little white tiger was very pleased by the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s bootlicking.

 Chapter 647 - Breakthrough

    Chapter 647: Breakthrough


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Heh heh, it is my blessing to be able to follow behind you.¡± The Blood Moon Elder nodded repeatedly.


    Before waiting for the little white tiger to continue saying anything, Ye Qingtang interrupted them impatiently and carried the little white tiger in her arms. She flew above the icyke and walked towards the ck ball that floated in the air.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke and quickly ced the little white tiger beside the ck ball.


    Without saying nonsense, the little white tiger opened its mouth wide and started to absorb the demonic aura on the ck ball.


    The ck ball that was floating in the air was condensed by the demonic aura in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. It had enormous energy, and the little white tiger needed some time to absorb all of it.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang was in thought as she looked at the ck ball.


    Previously, the Heart of the Demon God in her body could absorb the demonic aura on the little white tiger, so could it absorb the demonic aura energy in the ck ball as well?


    At that thought, her heart moved at will.


    <em>Buzz!</em>


    The Heart of the Demon God started beating quickly.


    In the next second, the Heart of the Demon God actually started to absorb the demonic aura of the ck ball.


    The little white tiger was stunned at the sight. It looked at Ye Qingtang and said in a panic, ¡°F*ck you. You¡¯re even snatching my food. Are you human!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the little white tiger nkly.


    She only had this thought earlier on, but who knew that the Heart of the Demon God would act on its own and begin to absorb the demonic aura energy? It was not what she could control¡­


    ¡°Forget it that you¡¯re snatching my food¡­ but you¡¯re absorbing it faster than me¡­ What is the meaning of this? F*ck you!¡± At that moment, the little white tiger used all its energy desperately and began to suck the demonic aura of the ck ball.


    Yet, despite so, the Heart of the Demon God began to absorb even faster.


    About fifteen minutester, the Heart of the Demon God absorbed one-third of the demonic aura of the ck ball and was in a saturated condition.


    However, the saturated Heart of the Demon God crazily absorbed the demonic aura of the ck ball which, through the Heart of the Demon God, evolved into spirit energy and entered Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Slow down, will you! F*ck you!!¡± The little white tiger was anxious and furious. ¡°You¡¯ve absorbed it all. I only ate a tiny bit. Do you still have any humanity in you!!¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not respond to the little white tiger as she was astounded when she felt what the Heart of the Demon God returned to her.


    After sucking the demonic aura on the ck ball until it was saturated, the Heart of the Demon God did not stop. Instead, it turned the demonic aura into spirit energy and delivered it into her body. This spirit energy was extremely magnificent and faintly gave her a trace of another breakthrough!


    Before long, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered, and the martial aura suddenly strengthened multiple times of that from before.


    ¡°Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three!¡± Ye Qingtang eximed.


    In the blink of an eye, the spirit energy absorbed from this ck ball allowed Ye Qingtang to rapidly reach the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three from the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and there were no signs of it stopping.


    ¡°Mid-stage of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three¡­¡±


    ¡°Late-stage of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three¡­¡±


    ¡°Peak of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three¡­¡±


    ¡°Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!¡±


    tion emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    In just fifteen minutes, her martial cultivation achieved a breakthrough from the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three to the peak of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three and even reached the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord state.


    Then, the speed that the Heart of the Demon God was absorbing finally slowed down gradually until it stopped.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ Didn¡¯t we agree to let me absorb it!¡± After absorbing thest trace of demonic aura on the ck ball, the little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang with an indignant expression.

 Chapter 648 - Order A Change To The World

    Chapter 648: Order A Change To The World


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the demonic aura in the ck ball waspletely absorbed away, the ck ball that was initially floating in the air crushed instantly and turned into nothingness.


    Although the demonic aura energy in the ck ball was extremely magnificent, Ye Qingtang had absorbed three-quarters of it while the little white tiger merely absorbed one-quarter of it.


    Ye Qingtang shot a look at the little white tiger. She did not do it intentionally as the Heart of the Demon God was not what she could control. Earlier on, she never thought of snatching the demonic aura on the ck ball with the little white tiger. She could only say that the little white tiger had bad luck¡­


    ¡°Congrattions, Holy Lady. Your martial skills have improved further¡­ You¡¯re only days away from the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm. It is truly to be congratted!¡± The Blood Moon Elder rushed up hurriedly and piled smiles on his face.


    Although the Blood Moon Elder did not know how Ye Qingtang did it, he had long been ustomed to the various miracles that Ye Qingtang disyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the heart in her body again¡­¡± After calming down, the little white tiger¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest subtly.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ the rumor that my father told me back then was all true¡­ Could it¡­ really be rted to that Heavenly Emperor¡­ If that was really the case¡­ won¡¯t¡­ the history back then be repeated once again¡­¡± The little white tiger had a serious expression as it pondered to itself.


    Ye Qingtang saw the little white tiger in deep thought from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Do you have anything hidden from me?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the little white tiger with a slight frown.


    The little white tiger was a little taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s question. After it returned to its senses, it snorted coldly. ¡°F*ck you. You absorbed my energy previously and absorbed three-quarters of the demonic aura energy in the ck ball now¡­ We clearly signed an equality contract, but my treatment is worse than what I¡¯d have if we signed a master and servant contract¡­¡±


    With a scoff, the little white tiger immediately looked away and seemed as if it did not wish to talk to her.


    Ye Qingtang felt a little awkward to hear that.


    What this little what tiger said made sense as well. She and the Blood Moon Elder only followed behind it, and the mutated beast which had thebat power of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord was also killed by the little white tiger. She did not do anything at all yet reaped thergest gains¡­


    ¡°You are a Fiendcelestial Beast and have such a noble identity. How can you be so petty? At most, I¡¯ll justpensate more to you.¡± Ye Qingtang promised ultimately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you ever enter a mystic realm,nd of inheritance, or a blessed Grotto-heaven in the future, all the treasures you obtain will be split fifty-fifty with me.¡± The little white tiger puckered its lips and put on an expression which read ¡°I will not forgive you if you don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Forty-Sixty.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The little white tiger nodded straightforwardly.


    After witnessing the sight, the Blood Moon Elder could only sigh. Thinking about it carefully, he seemed to live a life even worse than that beast. To think that he was so powerful on this maind a thousand years ago, but a thousand years from then on¡­ the world had changed¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips were curled up at that moment. Currently, she had finally entered the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord state, and it was only a matter of time for her to break through to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state¡­


    In her previous life, she used a whole ten years to reach the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state with much difficulty¡­


    ¡°Give me some more time¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Once I truly enter the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state¡­ I will order a change¡­ to the world!¡±


    ¡°My dear Fiendcelestial Beast, how is the energy stored in your body? How long can you sustain your erged form?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the little white tiger and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 649 - Crazy Loot of the Meteoric Iron

    Chapter 649: Crazy Loot of the Meteoric Iron


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhether they could leave the Hell of Avicinaraka alive all depended on the Fiendcelestial Beast. That was the reason why the Blood Moon Elder was so concerned about it.


    ¡°F*ck, if she did not snatch three-quarters of the demonic energy, I would be able tost for at least ten to twelve hours¡­ Now, maybe two hours.¡± The white tiger puffed.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, it¡¯s all her fault. Dear Master Fiendcelestial Beast, don¡¯t be angry.¡± The Blood Moon Elder smiled.


    Ye Qingtang shot a look at the Blood Moon Elder. His sucking-up skills had reached the peak level.


    ¡°Master Fiendcelestial Beast, don¡¯t be bothered by a youngdy when we are all men¡­¡±


    ¡°All men¡­?¡± The white tiger sized up the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before the Blood Moon Elder could say anything, Ye Qingtang went forward and kicked him. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Holy Lady, don¡¯t be bothered by an animal¡­¡± the Blood Moon Elder said softly. He tapped his butt and went forward immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at him.


    The Blood Moon Elder was really skilled. No wonder he could take up the position as a Blood Moon Elder. She really looked down on him previously.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother to talk to the Blood Moon Elder. She looked up into the sky.


    As more and more cultivators died, more blood was rushing towards the third level.


    She stared at the staircase in mid-air and said, ¡°We shall go to the third level to take a look.¡±


    She disappeared from the ce she was at in the next second.


    Ye Qingtang was on the staircase and climbing upwards after a short while.


    There were others from the super sects who wanted to climb up the staircase to reach the second or the third level previously. However, before they could take a few steps, they were attacked by the mutated flying beasts. They either fell off from the staircase or were torn into pieces.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder who were climbing on the staircase also were not able to avoid the attacks.


    The ferocious flying beasts rushed towards the staircase from all directions.


    Ye Qingtang curled her lips and showed a cold smile.


    Though the number of these ferocious flying beasts wasrge, their abilities could only match with someone at the First Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Three, though some could reach the early stage of the Second Heaven.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial ability had entered the peak stage of the Third Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Three, which was known as a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. How could she be afraid of the mutated ferocious flying beasts?


    ¡°How dare you, weak bustards!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted coldly as the numerous ferocious flying beasts rushing towards her. She flicked her palm, and rays of golden mes rose towards the sky.


    Any flying beast who was in contact with the golden me was burned into ashes. Even those whose abilities matched with people at early-stage of the Second Heaven of the Martial Qi Level Three standard did not dare to approach anymore. It seemed that thedy was a ferocious god from Hell.


    Ye Qingtang hugged the white tiger and led the Blood Moon Elder on the staircase. It took them only a short while to arrive at the second level.


    Ye Qingtang overlooked the entirendscape of the second level on the staircase.


    The second level of thend of inheritance was formed by iron mountains.


    ¡°Millennium Meteoric Iron?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was shocked by the scene.


    The Millennium Meteoric Iron was an extremely rare material. It was hard to find it on thisnd.


    When she was cultivating at the Falling Sky Valley in her previous life, her Master always told her that his biggest wish was to find five kilograms of meteorite iron to forge a ck-level divine weapon!

 Chapter 650 - I’ll Keep for You

    Chapter 650: I¡¯ll Keep for You


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBased on Ye Qingtang¡¯s observations, there were at least a few million kilograms of the Millennium Meteoric Iron on the second level.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± The Blood Moon Elder eximed at the Meteoric Iron mountain below the staircase.


    During the prime of the Blood Moon Sect a thousand years ago, the amount of the Millennium Meteoric Iron in the sect was only around ten kilograms¡­


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang flew up andnded on the Meteoric Iron mountain in the next second.


    Ye Qingtang was very swift as she put all the scattered Millennium Meteoric Iron into her space ring until the entire space was full.


    ¡°Around a hundred kilograms¡­ It¡¯s a pity that the storage of my space ring is not enough¡­¡± Ye Qingtang sighed.


    However, when she just turned over, she realized that the Blood Moon Elder was also continuously picking up and putting the Millennium Meteoric Iron into his space ring.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯m rich now¡­ This is indeed thend of inheritance hahahaha. A hundred kilograms of Millennium Meteoric Iron!!¡± The Blood Moon Elder stared at his space ring andughed constantly.


    ¡°Give it to me¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and walked towards the Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe on you. I¡¯m stronger than you, so I¡¯ll keep it for you. If you need it¡­ I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Ye Qingtang seemed to be caring for him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a disappointment.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t cheat me¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder had no choice but to give his space ring to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Why would I cheat you? It¡¯s just some rotten Meteoric Iron. I¡¯ll return it to you if you need it. Now, I¡¯m keeping for you just in case.¡± Ye Qingtang took over the space ring andforted the Blood Moon Elder.


    Though her words seemed to be trustworthy, the Blood Moon Elder had the feeling that the one hundred kilograms of meteorite iron would never be on his hand again¡­


    The Blood Moon Elder was not reconciled of his loss after passing his space ring to Ye Qingtang. He picked up another few kilograms of meteorite iron and ced them in his pockets before he felt satisfied.


    ¡°The few kilograms meteoric iron on you¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady! They¡¯re too heavy! I shall keep them personally,¡± The Blood Moon Elder said immediately.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright. But if you feel that they¡¯re too heavy, just give them to me and I¡¯ll keep for you¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck you. What¡¯s the point of fighting over the rotten iron.¡± The white tiger¡¯s face was full of disdain.


    The Millennium Meteoric Iron was totally useless to Fiendcelestial Beast.


    Soon, after collecting the Millennium Meteoric Iron, Ye Qingtang stepped onto the staircase again unwillingly and climbed towards the third level.


    They finally reached the third level after an hour.


    It was another Small World on the third level. There was a giant pce at the center. The blood of the dead cultivators from the first level was flying towards the pce.


    Weird energy turbulence came out from the pce.


    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go take a look at the pce,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the Blood Moon Elder.


    The dangers inside the pce were unknown. It would be hard for the Blood Moon Elder to protect himself as he was still at the peak stage of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    The Blood Moon Elder understood Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention. He did not say anything and chose to wait at the ce.c

 Chapter 651 - It’s Actually You (1)

    Chapter 651: It¡¯s Actually You (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang disappeared and flew towards the pce instantly.


    ¡­


    The temperature in the pce was extremely low. There was a divine sword formed by frost floating in mid-air.


    The mysterious ck-robed man was sitting under the divine sword.


    Countless drops of blood were traveling into the pce, they were all absorbed by the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    Every time it absorbed blood, its energy was restored slightly.


    Ye Qingtang hid in the corner and stared at the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s a¡­ Heaven-level divine weapon?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was appalled and could not believe what she saw.


    The Heaven-level divine weapon only existed in tales and legends. There were almost no appearances of Heaven-level divine weapons in the First Domain.


    Even in her previous life when she became the Holy Venerate after three hundred years, the divine weapon she had was just an Earth-level divine weapon, which was below the Heaven level.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head secretly.


    Though the Ice Frost Divine Sword was of the Heaven level, it did not seem to be in itsplete form. Now, the most power it could show was simr to that of an Earth-level divine weapon.


    However, despite that, it was astonishing!


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Young one, show yourself.¡±


    Suddenly, the ck-robed elderly who sat under the Ice Frost Divine Sword smiled and said.


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she heard the voice. She had hidden her martial aura, but she was still discovered.


    ¡°Your perception is really amazing,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    There was no point hiding anymore since she was discovered. Ye Qingtang walked out from the shadows immediately.


    ¡°Young one, you¡¯re indeed fascinating.¡± The ck-robed man stood up slowly and looked at Ye Qingtang, who was walking out from the dark.


    ¡°Senior, since we¡¯re here now, we should not hide anything. I guess it¡¯s you who is manipting the Hell of Avicinaraka. May I know what your intentions are?¡± Ye Qingtang said and stared at the ck-robed man.


    The ck-robed man smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am controlling the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avincinaraka¡­ As for my intention, can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°You want to resurrect the Ice Frost Divine Sword¡­ However, this will require everyone¡¯s life here. Is that inappropriate?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Actually, it did not bother Ye Qingtang at all when the ck-robed man wanted to use others¡¯ blood to resurrect the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    However, she was in the Hell of Avicinaraka as well. She did not want to die for the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    ¡°Everyone here has sinned. It¡¯s your honor to use your sinned blood to resurrect my Ice Frost Divine Sword. It¡¯s my mercy as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re crazy.¡± A glint flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    The ck-robed man smiled softly. ¡°Ye Qingtang, you were able to survive till now in the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­ and be the only one who¡¯s able to step into my pce on the third level. I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of your effort as well. If you did not tell me about the Space-transfer Talisman, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able tost till now. So¡­ senior, I doubt that we know each other right,¡± Ye Qingtang said and looked at the ck-robed man.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re brave and smart. I liked you all this time. However, you shouldn¡¯t have entered the Hell of Avicinaraka.¡± The ck-robed man shook his head and sighed softly.


    ¡°Who are you? Can you reveal your true identity?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Who I am¡­ That¡¯s not important. Ye Qingtang, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Leave the Fiendcelestial Beast and leave this piece ofnd alone,¡± the ck-robed man said.

 Chapter 652 - It’s Actually You (2)

    Chapter 652: It¡¯s Actually You (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe ck-robed man stared at Ye Qingtang with his eyes that were shown and exined his offer.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! We did not even meet before, and I don¡¯t owe you anything! F*ck you! Why do you want to leave me here?¡± The white tiger shouted in rage.


    The ck-robed man did not respond to the white tiger. He was just staring at Ye Qingtang and seemed to be waiting for her answer.


    After a short while, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was calm, and she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m curious. why do you want me to leave this piece ofnd?¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, do you want to know the reason?¡± The ck-robed man sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the story.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s because this piece ofnd is full of sin¡­ It needs to be destroyed¡­ However, I¡¯m willing to offer you a chance to live. Leave thisnd alone. Are you willing to ept my offer?¡± the ck-robed man said.


    After hearing the ck-robed man¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang sneered. ¡°My parents and my siblings all live on this maind¡­ However, you want to kill all of them now and still ask me whether I¡¯ll ept your offer. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°So, you do not ept.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was full of disappointment.


    ¡°The Fiendcelestial Beast had signed the equality contract with me, so I will not leave it here. As for this maind¡­ no one dares to destroy it!¡± Ye Qingtang said firmly.


    ¡°Then we can only be enemies.¡± The ck-robed man sighed.


    ¡°It seems that we will never be friends.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled.


    The ck-robed man stood up slowly from the ground and swiped the dust on his clothes.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, before you make your final decision, let me tell you a story first,¡± the ck-robed man said and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang could not tell the martial aura of the ck-robed man. Thus, she did not rush to attack.


    ¡°This maind was just a small ind in the past. There was ady who came from the Central Dynasty, and she used her own Spiritual Abode to form the maind. She led the ancestors of the people here now to live on the maind and taught them the higher levels of martial culture. Thus, there were many loyal followers of her¡­ However, things changed. Thedy¡¯s strength was almost all used up as a result of forming the maind¡­ The greedy ancestors hurt thedy to acquire herst bit of energy. So, tell me. Do you think the people on this maind deserve to die?¡±


    Ye Qingtang had heard of the story from the white tiger before, so she did not have any feelings.


    ¡°No matter how many sins our ancestors had in the past, they¡¯re already dead. This has nothing to do with their descendants. Furthermore, not every cultivator took a part of that. Most of them are innocent.¡± Ye Qingtang rebutted.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ everyone on the maind here shares the bloodline of the ancestors. So, no one is innocent.¡± The ck-robed man chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°Just now you said there were a few loyal followers of thedy¡­ So, are you a descendant of one of those followers?¡± Ye Qingtang probed.


    However, the ck-robed man did not seem to hide anything. He nodded and confessed. ¡°That¡¯s right. My ancestor was the loyal follower of thedy, and it does not change to my generation.¡±

 Chapter 653 - It’s Actually You (3)

    Chapter 653: It¡¯s Actually You (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I understand already.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded as she looked at the ck-robed person.


    There would never be a conclusion if one were to debate over the right and wrong on this matter.


    As a loyal follower of that extraordinarydy, the ck-robed person wanted to avenge her, and there was nothing wrong with this.


    If it were Ye Qingtang, she might not be any better than the ck-robed person.


    However, from another point of view, the predecessors who schemed against the extraordinarydy were almost all dead as time passed, and the people living on this maind presently did not do anything wrong.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s foster father and everyone in the Ye family n grew up in this maind. Should they all die to return the blood debt of those damn predecessors whom they did not even know?


    Who was right, and who was wrong? The right and wrong could no longer be judged.


    From the ck-robed person¡¯s point of view, there was indeed nothing wrong about seeking revenge. On the other hand, there was all the more nothing wrong with Ye Qingtang wanting to protect her foster father, the Ye family n, Xuanling Sect¡­ and even Falling Sky Valley.


    Currently, arguing about right and wrong was out of the question, and they were only fighting for their beliefs.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious about how you can control this mystic realm,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Normally, only the owners of mystic realms could control the mystic realm, but this ck-robed person was merely a follower of that extraordinarydy. How could he open this Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avincinaraka mystic realm?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang.¡± The ck-robed person shook his head and sighed. ¡°You have too many questions¡­ Since we are destined to be enemies, there¡¯s nothing much to say anymore.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you.¡± All of a sudden, the little white tiger shouted at the ck-robed person. ¡°Before that extraordinarydy died, she used the Dimension Wall to protect this maind, which shows that she does not me those who caused her death. As the descendant of a follower, what are you blindly worried over? If you have this extra time and energy, ughter two cows and a fewmbs and rest at home while savoring some wine.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± After hearing what the little white tiger said, the ck-robed person was infuriated.


    ¡°F*ck you. How dare you talk so fiercely to me?!¡± The little white tiger revealed its pearly white, sharp teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The ck-robed personughed coldly. ¡°As a Fiendcelestial Beast, why don¡¯t youe and try?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Provoked, the little white tiger immediately told Ye Qingtang. ¡°Come. Put me down! If I don¡¯t kill him today, I¡¯ll go and eat sh*t!¡±


    Seeing that the little white tiger was really enraged, Ye Qingtang casually threw it to the ground.


    However, there was still no trace of change in the little white tiger after some time.


    ¡°Change,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a frown.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± The little white tiger looked around the ce and suddenly scolded loudly. ¡°F*ck. There is an array formation bound here. The demonic aura in my body is suppressed. I can¡¯t use it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the little white tiger.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The ck-robed personughed coldly. ¡°You could only transform in the first ce not because of your own powers but because of the demonic aura that you plundered from the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. Actually, there¡¯s no array formation. It¡¯s just that this third level is special as it istes the energy of the demonic aura.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you. I was joking with you just now¡­¡± the little white tiger said and looked at Ye Qingtang subsequently. ¡°Oh right¡­ I suddenly recalled that I still have some matters to settle. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    However, the moment it spoke, the little white tiger was carried into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Die!¡± The ck-robed person bellowed sternly. He turned into a ck shadow and skimmed towards Ye Qingtang immediately.

 Chapter 654 - It’s Actually You (4)

    Chapter 654: It¡¯s Actually You (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Swoosh!</em>


    As the ck-robed person pped a hand out, a terrifying martial aura was instantly released like a rapid torrent, and it could not be countered.


    After sensing the martial aura of the ck-robed person, Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned.


    This ck-robed person was extremely powerful and had already entered the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state!


    Fortunately, the elderly¡¯s skills were only at the Yin Lord state of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state and was at the First Heaven of Yin Lord.


    If Ye Qingtang had not absorbed the demonic aura from the ck ball and hastily fought with the ck-robed person, she would probably have been easily killed within ten moves.


    However, the current Ye Qingtang had also be a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. With the mental state and experience of a Holy Venerate in her previous life, she had no fear even if she faced an ordinary Yin Lord.


    As the ck-robed personnded an extremely powerful p, Ye Qingtang did not retreat and charged forward instead. She raised her palm and pped it out at the ck-robed person as well.


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    In the next second, a thunderous explosion rang in the pce. An invisible hurricane gushed in the surroundings with a horrifying sound.


    ¡°F*ck you!!¡±


    The little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms initially peeked its head out to take a look. However, the force of the impact of the p caused the little white tiger to be flung out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    In the next second, both Ye Qingtang and the ck-robed person retreated several steps.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The ck-robed person steadied himself and looked at Ye Qingtang in extreme shock.


    This girl had actually raised her martial skills to half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord in such a short amount of time. How exactly did she do it?!


    No matter what encounters a cultivator had, they still needed to correspond and bepatible with their mental state.


    If an ordinary Martial Qi Level One cultivator obtained a powerful destiny and leaped into the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state, the overly-fast advancement in cultivation state would result in frightening mental demons due to the ipatibility between one¡¯s mental state and martial skills. As a result, it would be easy to have Qi Deviation, and it could ruin the cultivator¡¯s foundation, causing all of their cultivation to be abolished. They might even drop dead on the spot if serious!


    The logic was very simple: suddenly obtaining the skills of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord without the mental state of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord would cause an unforeseen ident.


    However, Ye Qingtang was a Holy Venerate in her previous life, and her mental state was that of a Holy Venerate. No matter how fast her skills advanced, it did not matter even if she returned to her peak state as a Holy Venerate in a night.


    However, the ck-robed person knew none of that.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ you¡¯re really a talented genius¡­ If you can leave this maind and properly cultivate, you will definitely be a true powerful figure one day. However, you chose to protect the source of this maind¡¯s sin.¡± The ck-robed person sighed as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Protect the source of sin?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly. ¡°I am not as noble as you said. I¡¯m only protecting my family, martial siblings, and masters.¡±


    What had the lives and deaths of others got to do with her? Even if this ck-robed person killed all living things in the world, it had not a slight thing to do with Ye Qingtang.


    However, if it implicated her family and friends, Ye Qingtang would stop it no matter the price. Even if she would fall into the lowest level of hell for eternity, she would turn into an evil spirit, crawl out from hell, and pull those people under the ground!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re still so stubborn¡­ I wanted to spare your life, but you wanted to court death. Don¡¯t me me then.¡± A cold glint shed across the ck-robed person¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 655 - It’s Actually You (5)

    Chapter 655: It¡¯s Actually You (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe ck-robed person charged towards Ye Qingtang once again, wanting to take her life.


    Ye Qingtang advanced as well and entered a brawl with the ck-robed person.


    Both of them exchanged blows. If it were other ordinary cultivators, they would have long died.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Suddenly, the little white tiger leaped up and bit the ck-robed person¡¯s calf.


    Even if the current little white tiger could not use the stored demonic force in its body and had almost nobat power, it was, after all, a Fiendcelestial Beast. Its fangs were parallel to a divine weapon and could easily pierce through metal.


    ¡°F*ck you. I¡¯m biting you to death!¡± As the little white tiger spoke, it bit down again.


    Its sharp teeth pierced into the ck-robed person¡¯s calf, and blood oozed out instantly.


    The ck-robed person scoffed coldly and used the impact of his martial aura to throw the little white tiger several meters away.


    However, the little white tiger had thick skin as a Fiendcelestial Beast and ran back quickly. ¡°F*ck you. I have thick skin and can endure beatings. Even if it¡¯s a Yang Lord, I can also let him hammer me a few times, much less a Yin Lord like you.¡±


    Afterward, the little white tiger opened its mouth and charged toward the ck-robed person.


    This time, however, it was already kicked away by the ck-robed person before it could touch him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed as she looked at the little white tiger that was flung away. That ck-robed person was, after all, a Yin Yang Perfected Lord, and his skills were undoubted. Even if the little white tiger was a Fiendcelestial Beast, it probably did not feel good to be beaten a few times.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­¡± The little white tiger crawled up from the ground staggeringly and stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°What do you mean¡­ Are you looking down on me? You should ask whether his leg that kicked me is alright!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the little white tiger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Suddenly enraged, the ck-robed person walked toward the little white tiger.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± The little white tiger¡¯s hair stood up all over. ¡°Big brother of the human n, I was wrong. I still have something on. You all can fight first!¡±


    After leaving that sentence, the little white tiger turned around and vanished without a trace.


    It had been chased for years in the outside world, and its fleeing abilities were already at the peak of perfection.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, if you awaken to your senses now, I still can consider sparing your life!¡± The ck-robed person looked at Ye Qingtang once again after watching the little white tiger escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not awakening to my senses. It¡¯s that you¡¯re too obstinate to be awakened,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a calm expression.


    ¡°Haha. Ye Qingtang, no matter what you do, the ending of this maind has already been fixed. No one will be spared. Everyone will die.¡± The ck-robed personughed coldly.


    ¡°Given your skills, it is simply delusional if you wish to destroy this maind¡­ Or does this have to do with the Dimension Wall¡­¡± Ye Qingtang spoke slowly while looking at the ck-robed person.


    Given the ck-robed person¡¯s skills at the First Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord, how could he destroy this maind?


    The only thing that Ye Qingtang could think of was the Dimension Wall that the little white tiger mentioned previously.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang mention the Dimension Wall, there was an evident change in that ck-robed person¡¯s voice. ¡°That Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ actually told you about the Dimension Wall as well¡­¡±


    Originally, Ye Qingtang guessed that perhaps this ck-robed person wished to use the blood of the thousands of cultivators in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm as a sacrifice to that Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    But even if the Ice Frost Divine Sword resurrected, it was impossible to destroy a maind if there was no corresponding level of skills.


    As such, Ye Qingtang started to suspect the Dimension Wall.


    If the Dimension Wall was damaged or disappeared, powerful figures from the outside world could easilye into here.

 Chapter 656 - It’s Actually You (5)

    Chapter 656: It¡¯s Actually You (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosHowever, Ye Qingtang could not understand something: even if the Dimension Wall disappeared, why would cultivators from the outside worlde to this back to this maind to incite trouble for no reason?


    ¡°What I know is that before that extraordinarydy died, she used herst trace of energy and turned it into a Dimension Wall¡­ That so-called Dimension Wall was to prevent powerful figures from the outside world to intrude and plunder¡­ Hence, I guessed that you attracted everyone into the mystic realm to use their blood to resurrect this Ice Frost Divine Sword and use its power to destroy the Dimension Wall. Am I right?¡± Ye Qingtang probed.


    The ck-robed person remained silent for a moment after listening to Ye Qingtang. He finally smiled in reply. ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re really very smart. You formed a ratherplete clue just from a few messy pieces of information¡­. You¡¯re right. Attracting those cultivators into the mystic realm was merely to use their blood to resurrect the Ice Frost Divine Sword. Once it is resurrected, it can easily destroy the Dimension Wall. By then, powerful figures woulde andpletely destroy this maind.¡±


    ¡°Innocent.¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly. ¡°This maind¡¯s martial culture is backward, and more so, one¡¯s skills would be restricted to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state when theye here no matter how powerful they are because of the thin spirit energy. Since that¡¯s the case, why would powerful figures take such a risk toe and destroy this maind?¡±


    If Ye Qingtang was a powerful figure from the outside world, she would definitely not head to a maind with thin spirit energy and a backward martial culture.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ it¡¯s you who are too innocent.¡± the ck-robed person said. ¡°Thatdy¡¯s body possessed a special bloodline, and her Spiritual Abode is extremely precious. Thedy¡¯s identity was the daughter of an ancient n¡¯s n master in the Central Maind. The special bloodline of thatdy bred greed in the hearts of those n members, resulting in a rebellion. They killed thedy¡¯s parents and wanted to obtain thatdy¡¯s divine weapon¡­ Afterward, although thedy fled away from the Central Maind, those ancient n rebels still searched for her in the surroundings and have not given up even now. If the Dimension Wall is broken and those rebels feel the aura of thedy¡¯s Spiritual Abode, do you think those ancient n rebels would let off this maind which was transformed by thedy¡¯s Spiritual Abode?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned after hearing the ck-robed person speak.


    If it was really as the ck-robed person had said, the rebels from the extraordinarydy¡¯s n in the Central Maind would definitelye to destroy this maind and im the extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode¡­


    ¡°You¡­ truly calcted this well.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Thus, the fate of this maind has already been decided.¡± The ck-robbed person replied.


    ¡°That may not be so.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°If the Ice Frost Divine Sword is unable to resurrect or if¡­ the Ice Frost Divine Sword is not in your hands, you will not be able to destroy the Dimension Wall.¡±


    The ck-robed person was taken aback for an instant after hearing Ye Qingtang and instinctively turned around to look at the Ice Frost Divine Sword behind him.


    However, the Ice Frost Divine Sword had already disappeared from its original location. All he saw was that the Fiendcelestial Beast had held the Ice Frost Divine Sword in its mouth from some time ago.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    After noticing the situation, the ck-robed person was enraged and chased after the little white tiger immediately.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    At the same time, a blood-colored sword aura shed out and forced the ck-robed person, who was cornering the little white tiger, to retreat.


    In the next second, the little white tiger strutted to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side with the Ice Frost Divine Sword in its mouth and threw it near her feet.

 Chapter 657 - It’s Actually You (7)

    Chapter 657: It¡¯s Actually You (7)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang kept the Demonic Blood Sword in its sheath once again and bent down to pick up the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    The moment her hands touched it, she was attacked by a coldness which caused her mind to be slightly dazed.


    Ye Qingtang immediately used her primordial qi to iste this coldness, and herplexion finally turned slightly better.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The ck-robed person red at Ye Qingtang furiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who is too careless.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she held the Ice Frost Divine Sword. ¡°I¡¯ve signed an equality contract with this Fiendcelestial Beast, and we canmunicate within our hearts. But you saw that it was an infant and never paid any attention to it. If you could be more cautious, even if it was just to be on your guard against this seemingly-useless Fiendcelestial Beast, I would not have obtained this Ice Frost Divine Sword so easily.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± The ck-robed person stretched a hand out to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°Come and take it yourself if you want it.¡±


    Then, the ck-robed person indeed walked towards Ye Qingtang inrge strides.


    However, Ye Qingtang waved the Ice Frost Divine Sword in her hand before he neared her. In an instant, an extremely terrifying force of the ice frost froze the entire hall. Had the ck-robed person not dodged in time, he would have ended up like this pce.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, do you think that the Ice Frost Divine Sword belongs to you now that you obtained it?¡± The ck-robed person asked.


    ¡°No matter whether it belongs to me or not, it definitely does not belong to you at this moment.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly.


    Before waiting for the ck-robed person to say anything again, Ye Qingtang waved the Ice Frost Divine Sword and flew towards him.


    Although the Ice Frost Divine Sword was not yet resurrected, it was an authentic Heaven-grade divine weapon as in the legends, and the force of one strike was extremely frightening!


    Facing Ye Qingtang who wielded the Ice Frost Divine Sword, the ck-robed person could only dodge and did not dare to fight head-on.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, why must you protect the sinners of this maind!¡± The ck-robed person inquired in a cold tone.


    ¡°Ha. You¡¯re a coward who bullies the weak and is afraid of the powerful.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed as she chased after the ck-robed person.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The ck-robed person hollered in fury.


    ¡°If you were true enough to thatdy, what you should do is head to the Central Maind and annihte that ancient n which mutinied! You should not think of how to destroy this maind. If the Dimension Wall is really broken, powerful figures from that ancient n would be attracted here. They would destroy this maind and obtain thedy¡¯s Spiritual Abode¡­ Is this really what you wish to see? Those people are the ones who killed her n and family, caused her to be homeless, and forced her to leave the Central Maind. Are you¡­ loyal or disloyal!¡±


    The ck-robed person was dumbfounded.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words seemed to have poured cold water on him.


    Previously, he only thought that it was the people on this maind who killed thedy. Thus, he wanted to seek revenge by using blood and misery to cleanse this maind.


    However, if that ancient n obtained thedy¡¯s Spiritual Abode¡­


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    At this moment of trance, Ye Qingtang had already neared the ck-robed person.


    Ye Qingtang clutched onto his ck robe, exerted force in her palms, and threw the ck robe off.


    However, after seeing the face of the ck-robed person, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes suddenly dted. She was in extreme disbelief.


    This was a face that Ye Qingtang was extremely familiar with, yet it appeared especially foreign right now¡­


    Never had she expected that the ck-robed person would actually be him.


    ¡°How can it be¡­ Why is it you?!¡± Ye Qingtang took several steps back, unwilling to believe this reality.

 Chapter 658 - It’s Actually You (8)

    Chapter 658: It¡¯s Actually You (8)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang was in utter disbelief as she stared at the ck-robed person before her.


    She had thought of everyone, but she never thought that it would actually be him¡­


    ¡°Qingtang, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the elderly said gently with a smile.


    ¡°I did not expect it to actually be you¡­ Grand Elder.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was ratherplicated as she looked at that familiar face.


    This ck-robed person was none other than Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder¡­


    ¡°Qingtang, you still found out eventually.¡± Venerable Wu smiled after remaining silent for a moment.


    ¡°I should have realized a long time ago.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Grand Elder and continued. ¡°Back when I pretended to be Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Guardian, you exposed my identity with one sentence¡­ Initially, I thought that you identally let it slip, but thinking about it now, I¡¯m afraid you did it deliberately.¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder, the annihtion of Xuanling Sect should also be part of your n right¡­¡± Ye Qingtang added.


    The Grand Elder did not deny it. ¡°Qingtang, you¡¯re a really big wild card¡­ Actually, ording to the original n, the Hell of Avicinarak would only start a few yearster. However, you exposed Fu Lingtian¡¯s identity and caused him to drag Ning Luo in¡­ Thus, the annihtion of the sect had to be brought forward.¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder, you¡¯re truly evil¡­ You sacrificed so many innocent lives from Xuanling Sect just for this so-called n!¡± Ye Qingtang said angrily. ¡°Only by making Yunxiao Sect aware that Xuanling Sect knows of their scheme in seizing others¡¯ spirit roots would they want to silence Xuanling Sect¡­ And only when Xuanling Sect is annihted would the inheritance mystic realm that belongs solely to Xuanling Sect be an owner-less mystic realm. This will allow everyone to let down their guard and enter the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avincinaraka defenseless. Grand Elder, you calcted and schemed this really well!¡±


    The Grand Elderughed coldly. ¡°You still barely saved Xuanling Sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang said and nodded. ¡°I pretended to be a Blood Moon Guardian and brought the Blood Moon Sect members to the sect. I originally hoped that it could resolve the sect¡¯s crisis, but you exposed my identity at the most inappropriate timing. Everything you did is for the events to happen ording to your n.¡±


    ¡°Qingtang, you¡¯re indeed very intelligent.¡± Venerable Wu nodded and seemed to be rather gratified.


    ¡°Never had I expected that the person who caused Xuanling Sect to be annihted to be you, Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder¡­ I wish to ask, when you saw those Xuanling Sect disciples who willingly gave up their lives in order to protect the sect, did your ruthless heart ache?!¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Grand Elder was slightly taken aback. His calm eyes, however, had some fluctuations.


    The scene from that day still lingered in the mind ¡­


    It was as though he could still hear the screams of those hot-blooded boys.


    ¡°Grand Elder, you used Xuanling Sect¡¯s blood for your ruthless n. Does your heart really not hurt?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Qingtang, don¡¯t say any more rubbish.¡± The Grand Elder waved a hand and interrupted her. ¡°I have been in Xuanling Sect since I was seven. I¡¯ve been Xuanling Sect¡¯s Sect Master and subsequently the Grand Elder. No one would have deeper feelings for Xuanling Sect than me. However, this maind will be destroyed sooner orter. Why not, then, make Xuanling Sect¡¯s destruction be more meaningful.¡±

 Chapter 659 - Who Are You (1)

    Chapter 659: Who Are You (1)


    After hearing the Grand Elder¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang shook her head. Venerable Wu was still too obstinate to be awakened up now.


    ¡°Qingtang, some things have already been decided a long time ago. My ancestors pledged loyalty to thatdy, and it is still the same way for me. This maind is filled with sin¡­ It must be destroyed. As for the central ancient n that you said, we also have a n,¡± the Grand Elder said calmly.


    ¡°We?¡± Ye Qingtang scanned Venerable Wu in thought. ¡°In the ¡®we¡¯ that you said¡­ one of them should be Ning Luo, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Grand Elder was slightly taken aback but did not deny it either. ¡°How did you tell?¡±


    ¡°I did not suspect him much previously, but connecting the dots now, it must definitely be rted to Ning Luo,¡± Ye Qingtang said. ¡°Fu Lingtian was a spy and was brought back to Xuanling Sect while Ning Luo was also a Yunxiao Sect spy. ording to logic, there should not be any conflict between intruding into the Hall of Justice to kill Fu Lingtian and leaving the sect. However, since he had already silenced Fu Lingtian, why must he flee Xuanling Sect¡­ Ultimately, it is to aggravate the conflict between the two sects.¡±


    Thinking about it now, there were too many clues. For example, when Ning Luo¡¯s senior brother and senior sister rescued him, the Grand Elderpletely had the ability to stop the three of them from leaving yet did not choose to do so¡­


    ¡°So, Ning Luo is also a follower of that extraordinarydy, or is he your one of your descendants?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    However, Venerable Wu shook his head. ¡°It is not a lie that Ning Luo calls me ¡®grandfather.¡¯ However, there are no blood ties between me and Ning Luo, and he is not the descendant of a follower either.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what is Ning Luo¡¯s objective?¡± Ye Qingtang pursued.


    If the Grand Elder was the descendant of a follower and schemed this for so long, she still could understand. But what was Ning Luo doing it for?


    The Grand Elder shook his head and said, ¡°Qingtang, there¡¯s no meaning in knowing all of this.¡±


    With things as such, Ye Qingtang did not utter a word further.


    She had never thought that she would actually fight with Venerable Wu, even to the point of fighting to theirst breaths.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight then.¡±


    Wielding the Ice Frost Divine Sword, Ye Qingtang looked at Venerable Wu.


    nk!


    Venerable Wu unsheathed a sword.


    Swoosh!


    In the next second, both of them rose into the sky.


    Venerable Wu¡¯s skills were at the First Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Although he was half a state higher than Ye Qingtang, it was extremely difficult for him to defeat Ye Qingtang without the Ice Frost Divine Sword. Furthermore, the current Ye Qingtang held the Ice Frost Divine Sword, and thus, Venerable Wu was not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent.


    In just ten or so moves, Venerable Wu was already injured by Ye Qingtang with the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    Ayer of icy frost extended on Venerable Wu¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Venerable Wu, if you repent in time, I will treat it as though I¡¯ve never seen you!¡± Ye Qingtang said with a frown as she looked at Venerable Wu, who was frozen by the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    In Xuanling Sect, Venerable Wu indeed cared a lot for her.


    Even in this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, he turned into the ck-robed person and still saved her using other methods.


    Ye Qingtang did not wish to do anything to the Grand Elder, but the pretext was that he could let go of the grudge and stop thinking of destroying this maind.


    The icy frost on Venerable Wu¡¯s wound continued to spread. In just a short while, half of his body was already sealed in the frost.


    ¡°Qingtang¡­¡± Venerable Wu said and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°There is a good saying¡­ Legitimacy belongs to the victor.¡±

 Chapter 660 - Who Are You (2)

    Chapter 660: Who Are You (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Venerable Wu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. A faint smile emerged on his face as he looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Actually, I forcefully advanced to Yin Yang Perfected Lord from the peak of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, which caused mental demons. I don¡¯t have much time left. However, I am very gratified to witness your growth in myst moments. Qingtang, you are Xuanling Sect¡¯s pride¡­¡±


    He shook his head and continued. ¡°I really miss the times we refined weapons in Xuanling Sect¡­¡±


    As Venerable Wu finished his sentence, he turned into a ball of bloody fog and instantly surged into the Ice Frost Divine Sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Grand Elder¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. Venerable Wu forcefully advanced his cultivation state, which damaged his veins. He already had serious internal injuries, and after being wounded by the Ice Frost Divine Sword through their battle, nothing could be done to save him.


    Boom!


    Without giving time for Ye Qingtang to think further, the pce suddenly shook.


    ¡°F*ck. The Ice Frost Divine Sword deviated from its initial location. The third level is about to copse!¡± the little white tiger said hurriedly.


    After hearing that, Ye Qingtang immediately grabbed the little white tiger and fled away from the pce.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang from afar, the Blood Moon Elder rushed forward hurriedly.


    ¡°Holy Lady, what happened?¡± The Blood Moon Elder scanned Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°Leave this ce first.¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to say any useless crap to the Blood Moon Elder. Since she had already obtained the Ice Frost Divine Sword, the Dimension Wall would not be broken, and the pressing matter was to leave the third level first.


    Very quickly, the Blood Moon Elder followed Ye Qingtang and returned to the first level.


    It was a boundless zone of ice.


    Currently, the number of surviving cultivators in the first level was already less than one-third of the original number.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re indeed a huge wild card.¡±


    When they reached the first level, they saw a Buddha statue moving with a young male on its shoulder.


    The good-looking male was dressed in white, and his eyesnded right on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ning Luo?¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she looked at the male standing on the Buddha statue.


    What exactly was Ning Luo¡¯s identity for him to be able to control the fierce creatures in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm¡­


    The demonized Buddha statue in front of them was extremely powerful, and one could not tell its exact level of skills. Its aura was even more terrifying than that of the previous Buddha statue in the blood-colored city.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, perhaps I was too kind then¡­¡± Ning Luo shook his head. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you originally, but you had to intervene in it.¡±


    ¡°Ning Luo, who are you? What do you want?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a calm expression.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Ning Luo scoffed. ¡°Naturally, it is to kill all of the sinners on this maind.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ye Qingtang was rather confused.


    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡± Ning Luo shook his head, seeming to be unwilling to resolve Ye Qingtang¡¯s confusion.


    ording to what Venerable Wu said, Ning Luo was not a descendant of a follower, yet why¡­


    ¡°Return the sword to me.¡± Ning Luo did not answer Ye Qingtang¡¯s question and instead looked at the Ice Frost Divine Sword in her hands.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Qingtang sneered coldly. ¡°This sword is mine. Why should I give it to you?¡±


    ¡°This sword is yours?¡± Ning Luo¡¯s face was emotionless as he stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about that?¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything else, the Ice Frost Divine Sword flew out of her hands instantly.


    When Ye Qingtang returned to her senses, the Ice Frost Divine Sword was already in Ning Luo¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 661 - Who Are You (3)

    Chapter 661: Who Are You (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang looked down in shock at her empty hand which previously held the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    The Ice Frost Divine Sword was actually taken away by Ning Luo without her sensing anything¡­


    Even more so, Ye Qingtang did not discover Ning Luo making any movements. It was as though the Ice Frost Divine Sword flew into Ning Luo¡¯s hand by itself.


    ¡°Ning Luo¡­ who on earth are you exactly¡­¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a low voice as she looked at the male on the Buddha statue.


    Ye Qingtang could not gauge Ning Luo¡¯s level of skills. She could not even sense any breath when she scanned him carefully.


    ¡°Who I am is not important to you.¡± Ning Luo looked at Ye Qingtang without any emotions. ¡°There is a bloodline on your body that I miss. This is also the reason why I did not kill you back then.¡±


    ¡°Bloodline¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought. ¡°Are you saying the Immortal and Buddha Bloodline?¡±


    ¡°The so-called Immortal and Buddha Bloodline is merely a concept used by the descendants in general. All the bloodlines of the Fourth Domain belong to the Immortal and Buddha Bloodline¡­ The bloodline of you and her are both from the Fourth Domain.¡± Ning Luo¡¯s eyes were distant, seeming to be recalling the past memories.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang was dazed. Regardless of her previous or current life, Ye Qingtang did not have much understanding about the Fourth Domain.


    Ye Qingtang originally thought that the so-called Immortal and Buddha Bloodline was merely a general designation of the bloodline from the Fourth Domain. As for whether she and that extraordinarydy shared the same type of bloodline from the Fourth Domain, it was still unknown.


    ¡°It seems that you already¡­ know about her from either the Fiendcelestial Beast or grandfather.¡± Ning Luo smiled faintly at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°F*ck. What did you mention me for¡­ Since you know that I¡¯m a Fiendcelestial Beast, hurry up and bow in respect. Give me whatever good thing you have¡­ I see that the Ice Frost Divine Sword in your hand seems to not be bad¡­¡± After hearing that someone mention it, the little white tiger suddenly peeked its head out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and uttered arrogantly.


    However, the moment the little white tiger spoke, the surrounding temperature dropped abruptly, and the Ice Frost Divine Sword let out a sword cry for some reason.


    Noticing the situation, the little white tiger took a look at the Ice Frost Divine Sword first and then at Ning Luo. ¡°Why? You¡¯re unhappy after I said a few sentences? If you¡¯re unhappy¡­ If you¡¯re unhappy, then treat it as though I did not say anything.¡±


    Ye Qingtang pinched her be upon hearing that. She had no idea what to say to this Fiendcelestial Beast anymore.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Suddenly, the Blood Moon Elder took a step forward and stood in front of Ning Luo. ¡°How dare you speak to my Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Holy Lady like this! You-¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ning Luo shouted coldly.


    At the same time, the demonized Buddha statue beneath Ning Luo opened its enraged eyes. It looked at the Blood Moon Elder and rammed a punch out.


    Before the punch evennded, the air pressure of the punch already blew the Blood Moon Elder several dozens of meters away.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ that demonized Buddha statue is too powerful. It¡¯s even more powerful than the one in the blood-colored city¡­¡± rmed, the Blood Moon Elder warned Ye Qingtang frantically.


    After hearing it, Ye Qingtang had a grave expression, and she looked at the little white tiger in her arms.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ Don¡¯t look at me¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± The little white tiger shook its head hurriedly.


    ¡°This is no longer the third level.¡± Ye Qingtang reminded.


    ¡°Not the third level? Meaning?¡± The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang, baffled.


    ¡°It means that you can use the demonic aura stored in your body already,¡± Ye Qingtang sighed.

 Chapter 662 - Who Are You (4)

    Chapter 662: Who Are You (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The little white tiger was in a daze for a few seconds. After returning to its senses, it had a shaken expression.


    ¡°Right. This isn¡¯t the third level. It cannot suppress my demonic aura anymore!¡± The little white tiger was delighted and looked at Ning Luo. ¡°Fellow, you¡¯re very arrogant and conceited. How dare you speak to me like that just now? Do you know that I am very angry now? The consequences of making me angry are very serious. Your oue will be extremely tragic.¡±


    The familiar arrogant expression emerged on the little white tiger¡¯s face again.


    Roar!!


    The demonized Buddha statue beneath Ning Luo roared angrily. It lifted its feet and wanted to step on the little white tiger.


    In the next second, the little white tiger jumped out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. When itnded on the ground, its body had already grown to a size of over ten meters. It had amanding expression as though he was the king of this world.


    Roar!


    With an angry roar, the white tigerunched its huge body at the demonized Buddha statue instantly.


    As the two enormous creatures shed, an earth-shattering sound erupted, draining one of all color.


    At that instant, more and more cultivators rushed over, wanting to know what happened at this ice field.


    Before long, numerous powerful figures from super sects arrived at the first moment.


    ¡°That is¡­ Ning Luo?¡± One of the Yunxiao Sect wardens was shocked when he saw the man on the Buddha statue.


    Why was their Yunxiao Sect disciple, Ning Luo, standing on this dangerous creature in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm?


    ¡°Fiendcelestial Beast!!¡± Other super sects¡¯ figures took notice of the white tiger quickly and were astonished.


    ¡°And that Xuanling Sect disciple, Ye Qingtang? Could it be that what the ck-robed person said is true? Ye Qingtang from a mere small sect really subdued the white tiger in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm?!¡±


    The forces from the Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty started buzzing immediately.


    ¡°Ning Luo, kill Ye Qingtang and snatch that Fiendcelestial Beast over. If you can do it, that is making a huge contribution to the sect!!¡±


    Although the Yunxiao Sect warden was unclear how Ning Luo could control the demonized Buddha statue, evidently, he did not think too much about it.


    After hearing that, Ning Luo, who was on the demonized Buddha statue, shed a faint devilish smile.


    Thud!


    After the demonized Buddha statue forced the white tiger to retreat after a punch, it dashed to the Yunxiao Sect warden¡¯s side at the fastest speed.


    ¡°Ning Luo¡­ what¡­ what are you doing!¡±


    Seeing that Ning Luo controlled the demonized Buddha statue to be hostile, the Yunxiao Sect warden was shocked.


    It had already been some time since they entered this Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, and naturally, they had witnessed the demonized Buddha statue¡¯s horrifying powers.


    The youngest internal sect elder of their Yunxiao Sect was killed by the demonized Buddha statue in the blood-colored city some time ago.


    Ning Luo had an aloof expression as he looked at the Yunxiao Sect warden as if he was looking at an ant.


    Before waiting for the Yunxiao Sect warden to say anything, the demonized Buddha statue roared furiously and hammered the vajra down instantly.


    Boom, boom!!


    All everyone saw was that the Yunxiao Sect warden was hammered by the vajra. Afterward, his entire body turned into a bloody fog and was absorbed by the Ice Frost Divine Sword in Ning Luo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ning¡­ what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Ning Luo, how dare you kill a sect warden?!¡±


    ¡°Ning Luo, could it be that you wish to rebel?!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect disciples shouted sternly when they saw the warden being killed.


    However, as these Yunxiao Sect disciples finished speaking, they were each smashed by the demonic Buddha statue with a punch.

 Chapter 663 - Who Are You (5)

    Chapter 663: Who Are You (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter the few Yunxiao Sect disciples died, they turned into bloody fog and were absorbed by Ning Luo¡¯s sword.


    At this moment, the Yunxiao Sect wardens and disciples who rushed over were all killed by the demonic Buddha statue.


    Almost all the remaining forces were from the Nine Nights Dynasty. Once the remaining Yunxiao Sect forces saw Ning Luo¡¯s actions, they did not dare to go near him and stayed clear of him.


    Since they could be high-ranking executives and disciples of a super sect, they were no fools. They could analyze the situation before them very quickly, and many people from Yunxiao Sect began to suspect if Ning Luo was that mysterious ck-robed person or if he was in the same gang as him.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Ye Qingtang reminded after ncing at the forces from Falling Sky Valley and other forces from the Nine Nights Dynasty behind her.


    The more people Ning Luo killed, the faster the Ice Frost Divine Sword in his hand resurrected. Once the Ice Frost Divine Sword waspletely awakened, the Dimension Wall protecting this maind would probably be destroyed by the Ice Frost Divine Sword. By then, the consequences would be unthinkable!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    A certain warden from Falling Sky Valley returned to his senses and shouted. Then, he fled in the other direction immediately.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, how can you leave?¡±


    Ning Luoughed coldly and shed the ice Frost Divine Sword across subsequently.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    An indescribable coldness was shed out from Ning Luo¡¯s Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    In an instant, several powerful figures who were fleeing away turned into icy frost sessively.


    At the same time, the vajra in the demonized Buddha statue swept out and crushed those frosty figures.


    The dead people turned into blood fog and surged into the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    Ye Qingtang was astonished to witness this sight.


    Ning Luo could actually control the ice Frost Divine Sword so skillfully¡­ How could this be!


    To control such a divine weapon, one¡¯s skills had to bepatible. Otherwise, there was no use at all.


    Even if it was the Ye Qingtang who was at her peak in the previous lifetime, she might not be able to control a Heaven-grade divine weapon so perfectly with her Holy Venerate skills.


    Speaking in another way, unless Ning Luo possessed skills of a Holy Venerate, there was no way this could happen at all!


    However, Ye Qingtang would not believe that Ning Luo was a Holy Venerate figure.


    If Ning Luo¡¯s skills could rival a Holy Venerate¡¯s, he did not need to go through such trouble to destroy this maind as he could easily cause this maind to vanish without a trace with the raise of a hand.


    ¡°F*ck. How dare a mere creature produced by the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm disregard me!¡± The white tiger hollered in fury andunched its body towards the demonized Buddha statue once again.


    Almost at the same time, the demonized Buddha statue and the white tiger were entangled in a brawl while Ning Luo gently leaped down from the demonized Buddha statue.


    While this demonized Buddha statue was powerful, it was unable to continue to be on a rampage without rival once it met a grown Fiendcelestial Beast. Although the demonized Buddha statue¡¯sbat power was simr to the white tiger¡¯s, its defense was weaker than the Fiendcelestial Beast. Thus, it was quickly forced to be in a defensive mode.


    Ye Qingtang ignored the fight between the white tiger and the demonized statue and only looked at Ning Luo.


    The man before her exuded an extremely mysterious air. He did not have the skills of a Holy Venerate yet could control a Heaven-grade divine weapon so perfectly. He was not that extraordinarydy¡¯s follower but was obsessed with destroying this maind¡­


    Who exactly was he, and why did he want to do this!


    ¡°Ning Luo, where are you from, and why do you wish to destroy this maind?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Ning Luo who stood not far away as though he was a powerful enemy.

 Chapter 664 - Real Identity

    Chapter 664: Real Identity


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Why? Are you very surprised that I can control this sword like this?¡± Ning Luo chuckled gently as he waved the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    ¡°Given your heart, you don¡¯t deserve this Heaven-grade divine weapon,¡± Ye Qingtang said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deserve?¡± Ning Luo turned around to look at Ye Qingtang. His aura actuallybined perfectly with the Ice Frost Divine Sword in his hand.


    ¡°Did you say that I don¡¯t deserve this sword?¡± Ning Luo smiled.


    It was clearly a person¡¯s voice, but when others heard it, it seemed that the Ice Frost Divine Sword and Ning Luo spoke at the same time!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    After sensing the strange aura on Ning Luo¡¯s body, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed immediately. She was in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you seem to finally sense something. It¡¯s really not simple.¡± Ning Luo¡¯s lips tugged up slightly.


    ¡°You are not a human¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    ¡°Must one be a human if he wears human skin?¡± Ning Luo shook his head.


    ¡°What exactly are you?¡± Ye Qingtang stared straight at Ning Luo.


    No wonder there was no fluctuation of aura on him and she could not tell his skill level. He was not even human¡­


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ning Luo chuckled, yet it gave one a piercing coldness. ¡°Since you said that I don¡¯t deserve this sword¡­ why can¡¯t you see that I am the sword itself.¡±


    ¡°You said you are the Ice Frost Divine Sword?!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°You¡¯re the Ice Frost Divine Sword¡¯s¡­ sword spirit!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this clear yet?¡± As Ning Luo spoke, his aura had alreadybined with the Ice Frost Divine Sword to extreme perfection. Currently, Ye Qingtang could no longer tell whether the person was the sword or the sword was the person.


    ¡°Haha. Ye Qingtang, I¡¯m the sword of thatdy you talked about¡­ My name is Ice Frost. I¡¯m the Ice Frost Divine Sword.¡± Ning Luo looked at Ye Qingtang, and his lips formed into an icy smile. ¡°Before my spiritual wisdom was activated, I had already followed her. I shared life and death with her¡­ I shared glory with her, and she gave me the best sheath. I¡¯ve been through adversity with her. When it is cold, she knows that I¡¯m not afraid of the cold but still ced me before the fire. When I¡¯m thirsty, she killed enemies while I drank their blood¡­¡±


    When he said that, a cold wind roared, and frost fell faintly. ¡°When my spiritual wisdom was first activated, I was extremely ted, but she fell into a bloody pool before me. I never thought that the people that she cared deeply for wouldbine forces to steal everything she had, including her life¡­ Ye Qingtang, don¡¯t you think it is perfectly justified for me to wipe out this maind?¡±


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang was speechless from the shock. She had guessed all kinds of identities that Ning Luo could have, but she never thought that he was the Ice Frost Divine Sword! Moreover, he was a sword spirit of a Heaven-grade divine sword!


    In this world, ordinary weapons and Dharma treasures had spirituality, but it was not enough for their spiritual wisdom to be activated. However, as the grade of the weapons or Dharma treasures increased, its spirituality would be stronger as well.


    For example, the Ice Frost Divine Sword was a Heaven-grade divine weapon and had followed the extraordinarydy for a long time. Its spiritual wisdom was finally activated, and it became a sword spirit¡­


    In this world, there was an extremely limited number of top-notch Dharma treasures of which spiritual wisdom could be activated. Not mentioning the First Maind, even if it was in the Third Domain of which martial culture was at its peak, a Dharma treasure with activated spiritual wisdom could cause the powerful figures that were at an Emperor level to contend for it.


    For example, Ye You was a Great Empress in her previous life but did not have any fate to obtain a Heaven-grade divine weapon with an activated spiritual wisdom.

 Chapter 665 - The Broken Dimension Wall

    Chapter 665: The Broken Dimension Wall


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosTo an extremely powerful person, this item was also something that they may meet by chance and was not something they could just ask for.


    How blessed was that extraordinarydy exactly? As a cultivator of the First Maind, it was already a miracle that she could obtain a Heaven-grade divine weapon. Afterward, she even allowed the Heaven-grade divine weapon to activate its spiritual wisdom and be a sword spirit¡­!


    Since she knew that Ning Luo was a sword spirit, Ye Qingtang would naturally not dispute with him over anything, much less reason with him.


    All sword spirits were bigoted.


    Nothing but mad obsession!


    To a sword spirit, reasons were simply a joke. They only did what they liked, and no one could stop them. Especially for Ning Luo who personally witnessed the extraordinarydy¡¯s tragic death, it was not an exaggeration to say that he had gone mad.


    However, no matter what, she had to stop Ning Luo even if she had to risk her life for it.


    Her foster father, everyone in the Ye family n, and her martial siblings from Xuanling Sect and Falling Sky Valley were all innocent¡­


    They must not be buried with the Ning Luo¡¯s anger, much less bear the consequences of the sinsmitted by their predecessors.


    Seeming to have seen through Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts, Ning Luo said without emotions, ¡°Ye Qingtang, there is a familiar bloodline aura on you¡­ It¡¯s also from the Fourth Domain. I don¡¯t wish to hurt you, and you shall not think of stopping me.¡±


    ¡°So you want to break the Dimension wall and let that ancient n from the Central Mainde here and obtain that extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode? Everything was caused by them. What has it got to do with the ordinary beings living on this maind?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Those ancient n people¡­ They will also pay a price that is a hundred times more miserable¡­ When I¡¯ve truly grown and be more powerful.¡± A flicker shed across Ning Luo¡¯s eyes.


    From Ning Luo¡¯s expression, Ye Qingtang could ascertain that he, a Heaven-grade divine weapon that had activated its spiritual wisdom and turned into a sword spirit, would definitely not let off anyone who once harmed that extraordinarydy.


    He nned to use those people from the ancient n to wipe out this maind. Afterward, when he was fully grown, he would personally annihte that ancient n!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I said that we would still meet again in the future¡­ This sentence is still effective.¡± Ning Luo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°However, before this, I can give you a chance. You said that this maind is innocent. Since that¡¯s the case, do something then¡­ Show me how long that faith you talked about canst for.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ning Luo with a slight frown.


    ¡°Currently, I have enough strength topletely destroy the Dimension Wall protecting this maind¡­¡± As he spoke, he turned into a shadow andbined into one with the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The Ice Frost Divine Sword immediately surged into the air. An almost invisible sword light passed through the limit of the mystic realm and shed towards the sky in the outside world.


    At the same time, the maind, regardless of inside or outside the mystic realm, seemed to quake wildly.


    Apart from Ye Qingtang, no one else would know what exactly happened.


    The Dimension Wall¡­ was destroyed by Ning Luo¡­


    In at most a few breaths¡¯ time, the Ice Frost Divine Sword returned to the ground again. ¡°Ye Qingtang, given my current powers, I only destroyed two-thirds of this Dimension Wall. That ancient n in the Central Maind will not be able to find this ce in a short period of time. So¡­ you still have some time. Let me see how exactly your Fourth Domain bloodline will truly awaken¡­ Let me see how you can stop those powerful figures from the ancient n of the Central Maind.¡±

 Chapter 666 - Who Are You To Do That

    Chapter 666: Who Are You To Do That


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang sighed after hearing Ning Luo.


    This sigh was not because of this maind nor the Dimension Wall but because she felt rather pitiful towards this Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    Every since its spiritual wisdom was activated and it turned into a sword spirit, it had been in a world of misery and seeking revenge¡­


    Currently, two-thirds of the Dimension Wall was destroyed, which was considered a huge blessing in the misfortune to Ye Qingtang.


    If the Dimension Wall werepletely destroyed, people from that ancient n in the Central Maind would definitely be able to find this ce in less than ten days. However, there was still one-third of the Dimension Wall remaining, which could buy them some time.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I hate those who are all talk and no action the most in my life. Since you think that the living beings on this maind are innocent, do something then. If you¡¯re afraid, you can choose to leave this maind anytime¡­ I hope that we can still meet one day.¡±


    After the Ice Frost Divine Sword finished speaking, it turned into a sword shadow immediately and rushed into the end of the sky, vanishing from this mystic realm without a trace.


    Along with Ning Luo¡¯s disappearance, the demonized Buddha statue which was fighting with the white tiger turned silent immediately and no longer moved.


    The white tiger roared angrily and mmed its paws down, crushing the demonized Buddha statue into powder.


    As the truth of Ning Luo¡¯s identity was revealed, Ye Qingtang finally understood why Ning Luo could influence and even control the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    As the Ice Frost Divine Sword, Ning Luo¡¯s body had long been stained with the extraordinarydy¡¯s aura. On the other hand, this mystic realm was transformed by the extraordinarydy¡¯s Soul Formation. It was thus reasonable to think that Ning Luo could control this mystic realm.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could continue to think deeply, coldughter rang in the air.


    ¡°Fiendcelestial Beast, are you willing to follow me?¡±


    Afterward, Ye You, who was seated on a huge, white spirit fox arrived slowly.


    ¡°F*ck you. Another one coveting after my blood and flesh!¡±


    The energy in the white tiger¡¯s body was alreadypletely depleted, and it had turned into a little white tiger.


    ¡°Ye You?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw thedy on the spirit fox.


    Ye You probably obtained a prettyrge inheritance from that illusory pce in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. The spirit fox beneath her was a king-level demonic beast, yet it was also willing to acknowledge her as its master.


    Many Yunxiao Sect disciples finally dared to appear after seeing Ye You.


    ¡°Congrattions Senior Sister Ye You for having advanced your skills!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Senior Sister Ye You for obtaining a king-level demonic beast!¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye You, that white tiger is the Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. If our Yunxiao Sect can obtain it, we will definitely be the number one super sect!¡± Apart from thepliments of the disciples, the only remaining Yunxiao Sect warden chimed in hurriedly.


    ¡°This Fiendcelestial Beast is destined to belong to me,¡± Ye You said without emotions.


    Ye Qingtang sized up Ye You with interest.


    Currently, Ye You was merely at the peak of Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven, which was not far from her, a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Even if Ye You had her blue spirit root, Ye Qingtang possessed the Ultimate Origin Skill.


    Ye You wanted to snatch the Fiendcelestial Beast away from her. Who was she to do that?!


    Before Ye Qingtang spoke, an icyugh sounded above them. ¡°Yours¡­ In this mystic realm, everything is mine!¡±


    ¡°Who is that?!¡±


    Ye You was rmed.


    In the next second, that Ice Frost Divine Sword that had initially disappeared suddenly returned.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    An icy sword gleam shed across and pierced into the king-level demonic beast beneath Ye You.


    The king-level spirit fox let out a miserable cry. Unable to hold out any longer, it copsed on the ground and died.


    Even after, the sword force never decreased, and it threw Ye You several meters away from the point of impact.


    <em>Puff¡­</em>


    Ye You¡¯s face was ash-white as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 667 - Leaving the Mystic Realm (1)

    Chapter 667: Leaving the Mystic Realm (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe You flicked her wrist slightly and gently wiped the blood off the corners of her lips. As she looked at the Ice Frost Divine Sword ahead, her brows were furrowed deeply.


    She had not entered this part of the mystic realm for long and thus did not know what happened.


    After seeing that Ye You was injured by the Ice Frost Divine Sword, everyone from Yunxiao Sect was shocked, and several disciples rushed forward hurriedly.


    ¡°What happened here¡­¡± Ye You asked softly.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye You, it¡¯s Ning Luo!¡± One of the Yunxiao Sect disciples told Ye You about the sequence of events.


    ¡°Ning Luo¡­¡±


    After learning the situation, Ye You was shocked. Ning Luo was not a human but a sword spirit of a divine sword?


    ¡°Ye You, just nice that you¡¯re here. I almost forgot about you.¡±


    Ning Luo¡¯s voice appeared from the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    In the next second, Ning Luo condensed into a human form. His long ck hair swayed in the wind. Wielding the Ice Frost Divine Sword in his hands, his aloof eyesnded on Ye You.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    Everyone from Yunxiao Sect felt their blood run cold when they saw the shocking murderous aura around Ning Luo.


    Many Yunxiao Sect disciples were already seniors in the inner sect, and they knew that there were some grudges between Ning Luo and Ye You.


    Back when Ning Luo was in the sect, he had a rather close rtionship with a junior sister. However, that junior sister had a conflict with Ye You and offended her. Thus, all her cultivation was destroyed, and she was kicked out of the sect.


    On her departure from the sect, she encountered a group of rogues and had a tragic ending¡­


    However, everyone in Yunxiao Sect was shocked right now. Ning Luo was a sword spirit which hid in Yunxiao Sect. Could it be that he really had some feelings with that junior sister in the sect¡­


    When Ye Qingtang saw that Ning Luo returned again, seeming to have some grudges with Ye You, she naturally sat out and waited to reap the spoilster on.


    At that moment, Ning Luo¡¯s manner was increasingly shocking. A frighteningyer of frost emerged on his body as he faced Ye You, seeming as though he was really infuriated.


    ¡°Ye You, we can settle our scores now.¡± Ning Luo had an aloof expression. His tone was utterly cold like a million-year-old cier.


    ¡°Since you are a sword spirit, what grudges do we have?¡± Ye You rose slowly and looked at Ning Luo.


    ¡°Who told you that sword spirits do not have feelings?¡± As Ning Luo spoke, the Ice Frost Divine Sword in his hands shed towards Ye You.


    Almost instantly, the surrounding area was frozen by the aura shed out by the Ice Frost Divine Sword.


    Ye You was agile and had flown away the instant Ning Luo waved the sword.


    It was, however, that the few disciples in front of Ye You turned into frost and vanished into dust.


    Back when Ning Luo was hiding in Yunxiao Sect, he was not close to anyone other than that kind junior sister who was Ning Luo¡¯s only friend in Yunxiao Sect.


    However, this only friend was indirectly killed by Ye You.


    After the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm started, Ning Luo originally thought that Ye You had already died in thatnd of inheritance. Yet, unexpectedly, she gained the inheritance and was not injured at all.


    ¡°Ning Luo, I¡¯ll remember our grudge for now. Since you¡¯re a sword spirit, you will eventually submit to me one day.¡± Ye You stood in the air proudly and stared down at Ning Luo.


    After hearing that, Ning Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have a future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily so.¡± As Ye You spoke, she took out a ck talisman which burned on its own in the next second.


    ¡°Spatial Teleport Talisman¡­¡± Ning Luo was in thought when he saw that talisman.

 Chapter 668 - Leaving the Mystic Realm (2)

    Chapter 668: Leaving the Mystic Realm (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°This Spatial Teleport Talisman was handed to me by the Sect Master. It¡¯s still put to use eventually.¡± Ye You sneered coldly.


    Before Ye You entered the mystic realm, the Sect Master personally handed her the Spatial Teleport Talisman. If she met any life-threatening dangers, she could use this Spatial Teleport Talisman to escape.


    As the ck talisman was burnt, Ye You¡¯s body gradually turned unreal until it became an illusion. In just a moment, she had already vanished without a trace.


    <em>I¡¯ve never expected Yunxiao Sect¡¯s heritage to be strong to this point,</em>Ye Qingtang thought in her heart as she watched Ye You disappear.


    Even to super sects, a Spatial Teleport Talisman was extremely precious.


    It was evident that Yunxiao Sect valued Ye You very highly. Otherwise, they would not have handed this treasure to Ye You for her to protect her life.


    With the Spatial Teleport Talisman, even Ning Luo could only watch Ye You leave before him now.


    As Ye You left after using the Spatial Teleport Talisman, Ning Luo looked at Ye Qingtang and subsequently took a cold nce of the surroundings.


    There was already no one in the vicinity. When Ning Luo appeared and injured Ye You with a strike, the disciples from the super sects had already fled in advance, deeply afraid that they would encounter a cmity.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    In the next second, Ning Luo and the Ice Frost Divine Swordbined into one again.


    The Ice Frost Divine Sword rushed into the sky and disappeared in no time.


    When Ye Qingtang sensed that the aura of the Ice Frost Divine Sword hadpletely vanished, she finally ascertained that Ning Luo had really left the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm this time.


    To prevent more troubles, Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder and the little white tiger out of the ce in the fastest time possible and hid in a rather remote corner.


    With the death of the Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and the departure of Ning Luo, the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm finally quieted down.


    Ye Qingtang was caught off-guard by the entire experience in the mystic realm.


    The schemer of the mystic realm was actually Xuanling Sect¡¯s Grand Elder while Ning Luo was that extraordinarydy¡¯s sword.


    As the Grand Elder had said, their scheme had to start in advance because of her; in her previous life, Xuanling Sect¡¯s annihtion happened a few yearster.


    In her previous life, when Xuanling Sect was annihted, Ye Qingtang was already forced to leave this maind. Thus, she did not know about the Dimension Wall and the story behind the extraordinarydy and this maind.


    Ye Qingtang guessed that in her previous life, apart from Ye You who possessed the Spatial Teleport Talisman and left safely, everyone else in the mystic realm should have died in this mystic realm.


    As for why Ouyang Qian could enter this mystic realm, perhaps it was because of an uncontroble factor due to the advanced opening of the mystic realm.


    The reason was very simple actually. If they followed the timeline of her previous life, the mystic realm would have started several yearster when Ouyang Qian was upied with the domestic trivia of the Ouyang family n and had no spare time for anything else.


    Because the mystic realm started in advance, many unexpected incidents that never happened in her previous life urred.


    A long whileter, Ye Qingtang stopped her train of thought and did not think any further.


    There was a rather huge gain in this trip into the mystic realm.


    Apart from the ck Heaven Water, she also obtained an extremely precious Illusion Stone on top of hundreds of pounds of Millennium Meteoric Iron. Furthermore, her skills had advanced to a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    It could be said that in the thousands of people who entered the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, none of their gains could bepared to Ye Qingtang¡¯s. Most of them had lost their lives here and had not even seen a treasure this whole time.

 Chapter 669 - Leaving the Mystic Realm (3)

    Chapter 669 Leaving the Mystic Realm (3)


    Only a small number of people were lucky enough to obtain some inheritances and treasures as they ran for their lives. Only Ye You obtained a destiny of and of inheritance, but whenpared to Ye Qingtang, Ye You¡¯s gains still paled greatly inparison.


    Even Ye Qingtang did not think that she would be the one to obtain the Fiendcelestial Beast after entering the Hell of Avicinaraka.


    She still remembered how when they just entered the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, she only thought of leaving this ce alive and never expected to obtain any destinies or treasures.


    Currently, there was still some time for Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root to advance a grade. Thus, it was not appropriate to use the ck Heaven Water to cleanse it in this period of time, and Ye Qingtang was not in a hurry either.


    In the next few days, there was not a moment that Ye Qingtang rested as she consolidated her cultivation at her hiding ce.


    On the other hand, the little white tiger slept soundly while the Blood Moon Elder patrolled the surroundings.


    The past few days were rather calm and quiet, and nothing special happened.


    Most of the remaining survivors in the Hell of Avicinaraka seemed to be hidden as well. No one was clear whether that Ice Frost Divine Sword left or hid somewhere. If he returned again like before, he would probably y anyone he saw.


    Dawn.


    The Blood Moon Elder entered the cave that Ye Qingtang was hiding in and spoke. ¡°Holy Lady, not much happened in the past few days. It seems that everyone is waiting for the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm to close.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. It was the same as what she expected.


    The interior of the giant tower was not as dangerous as the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. As long as they did not leave the giant tower or risk their lives and head to the dangerous areas, they would not encounter any danger.


    Several hourster, the Hell of Avicinaraka dimmed. Heaven and earth seemed to suddenly reverse.


    When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes again, she was already out of the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    The wind caressed her cheeks as she stepped on the tnd. It was only then when Ye Qingtang returned to her senses.


    At this instant, she had finally left that dangerous Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    Although she had gained many things, she was unwilling toe to this ce another time.


    ¡°Holy Lady, are we out?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the dense forest that surrounded them.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    They were finally out.


    Once the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm closed, the remaining survivors were subsequently released at various areas. There were no other survivors nearby where Ye Qingtang was released.


    ¡°Where do we go now?¡± The Blood Moon Elder fixed his thoughts. God knew how torturous that Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm was.


    ¡°F*ck! Why am I out?!¡± The little white tiger crawled up. When it saw the beautiful forest around it, it was utterly stupefied.


    It had been in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm for a long time. Even if the mystic realm opened or closed, it did not have any influence on it. But¡­ why was it out this time?


    Ye Qingtang looked at the dumbstruck little white tiger. ¡°Did you forget that you signed an equality contract with me?¡±


    Once the mystic realm closed, all people would be removed from the mystic realm. The little white tiger was originally not in the scope of being removed, but¡­ she and the little white tiger signed a contract. Hence, when she was being sent out, the miserable Fiendcelestial Beast was also sent out as well.


    The little white tiger red at the calm Ye Qingtang, and all of its hair stood up. ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯m not leaving. If you all want to leave, you all can leave by yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 670 - Leaving the Mystic Realm (4)

    Chapter 670 Leaving the Mystic Realm (4)


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s lips twitched. They wished to leave the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm as fast as possible, yet this Fiendcelestial Beast still wanted to stay in it?


    ¡°You still want to go back in?¡± the Blood Moon Elder asked.


    The little white tiger said, ¡°Duh. Everyone outside wants to drink my blood and eat my flesh. The Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm is still the safest. You all can leave. I won¡¯t walk you out already. Juste back frequently to visit me.¡±


    It wanted to retreat backward, but when its four tiny paws took a few steps, it was already picked up by Ye Qingtang by its


    neck.


    ¡°F*ck you! Why are you grabbing me! Quickly put me down!¡±


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger which bared its fangs and brandished its ws in hopes of escaping


    ¡°F*ck you. You are the fool!¡±


    ¡°The Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm is already closed. How are you going to go back?¡± Ye Qingtang raised the hand that was holding onto the little white tiger and let it see its surroundings.


    After ncing a full round, there were only green trees in the surroundings and not a slight trace of the mystic realm¡¯s entrance.


    The little white tiger that was still struggling initially waspletely dumbfounded after taking a sweeping nce¡­


    Its Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realmmmmmmmmmm!!!


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You caused me to lose even myst shelter. If I leave, won¡¯t I have to endure many hardships and drift from ce to ce?¡± Despair filled the little white tiger¡¯s face. Thinking about its miserable life when it was chased after for its life, it wished it could rush back into the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm!


    ¡°Since you really don¡¯t wish to leave, I¡¯ll let you have your


    wish.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Qingtang immediately ced the little white tiger back on the ground.


    ¡°You can stay here to wait for the next time the mystic realm opens.¡±


    The little white tiger which regained its freedom was instantly a little dumbfounded.


    Wait for the mystic realm to open the next time?


    God knows how many years this mystic realm required to open. If it continued to waste time here waiting, god knows how many humans and demonic beasts it would encounter!


    Almost when its pawsnded on the ground, the little white tiger turned around, leaped, and directly hugged Ye Qingtang¡¯s calf!


    ¡°Wait! I changed my mind!¡±


    ¡°Change your mind?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly.


    The little white tiger looked up and nodded seriously. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already signed an equality contract, I must be responsible for you. Thus, I¡¯ll leave with you. I must protect your safety.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang rubbed her temples. She suddenly had an impulse to stuff it back into the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    Ye Qingtang had just left the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm and could not be bothered with this crazy Fiendcelestial Beast, so she allowed it to nag.


    After observing for a moment, Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder and the little white tiger away from this forest. Before night fell, they found a cave to rest in.


    When they were in the Hell of Avicinaraka, they had to be cautious every moment. Now that they were finally free from that dangerousnd, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder could finally sleep peacefully.


    The moonlight enshrouded the ce gradually. Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder fell asleep soundly.


    The little white tiger was sprawled outside the cave, seeming to be in a deep sleep as well.


    In this dark night, a ball of ck fog quietly floated out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest.


    Very quickly, that fog condensed into a little ck ball about the size of a palm. The little ck ball suddenly opened its eyes and looked straight at the little white tiger which was sleeping outside the cave.


    The appearance of the little ck ball caused the little lightning dragon in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms to wriggle instinctively. It peaked its head out silently and looked at the little ck ball.

 Chapter 671 - Leaving the Mystic Realm (5)

    Chapter 671: Leaving the Mystic Realm (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not use your body again for now. Moreover¡­ I found an even better one.¡± The little ck ball narrowed its eyes in satisfaction as it stared at the snow-white body of the little white tiger.


    When they were in the Hell of Avicinaraka previously, the little ck ball¡¯s powers were suppressed within the Heart of the Demon God. Even if Ye Qingtang was endangered, it could not appear and break free from that suppression.


    Fortunately, they went through the daunting experience without mishaps.


    The little lightning dragon¡¯s body was still not powerful enough. Rather, the Fiendcelestial Beast before it¡­


    At that thought, the little ck ball shuffled to the little white tiger¡¯s side immediately.


    However, just as the little ck ball was about to reach the little white tiger, the little white tiger which was originally in deep sleep suddenly opened its eyes!


    Almost the same instant when the little white tiger opened its eyes, a powerful demonic air suddenly surged out from its body, and its body erged extremely quickly!


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± All of a sudden, arge and muscr Fiendcelestial Beast stared at the little ck ball that was about the size of a palm. At this very instant, its eyes became especially sharp. Even when it was in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, it had never disyed such a sharp bearing before.


    The little ck ball was dumbfounded instantly. Looking at the Fiendcelestial Beast whose bearing suddenly changed drastically, it was inevitable that it was astounded.


    However, before the little ck ball took another step, the aura that swelled out from the Fiendcelestial Beast had already awakened Ye Qingtang.


    Sitting up absentmindedly, she narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction of the aura.


    At the same time when Ye Qingtang rose, the little ck ball shuffled into the little lightning dragon¡¯s body at lightning speed.


    ¡°¡­¡± The little lightning dragon was dumbfounded.


    What about the said ¡°will not use your body?!¡±


    In the next second, a ball of light enveloped the little lightning dragon¡¯s body, which suddenly erged. When the light faded, the little dragon man with a pair of dragon horns appeared before Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mother~ Mother~¡± The little ck ball, which took over the little lightning dragon¡¯s body once again, buried its head in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms as it wriggled aroundfortably.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little lightning dragon which suddenly turned into its human form in a daze. A hint of shock shed across her eyes.


    This little fellow had not turned into its human form for a long time, and she almost forgot that it had that ability already.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could think why this little fellow suddenly transformed, she looked up instinctively only to see the gigantic Fiendcelestial Beast that covered the entire cave entrance.


    The little white tiger which was initially so tiny had now turned into the Fiendcelestial Beast with an imposing aura. Furthermore¡­


    At that very instant, the expression in the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s eyes was especially sharp, and its eyes were staring right at the little dragon man in her arms.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Ye Qingtang faintly sensed something wrong with the Fiendcelestial Beast. Even when they were in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, she had never seen such a serious expression in its eyes before.


    The Fiendcelestial Beast narrowed its eyes and subsequently put away all of its aura. Its huge body turned into that tiny little white tiger before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°F*ck. I can¡¯t even have a peaceful sleep.¡± The little white tiger puffed, though its eyes casually swept across the little ck ball that was nested in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. A cold glint shed across its eyes. Then, it did not say anything else, strutted away, and went to sleep once again.

 Chapter 672 - Nine Nights Dynasty (1)

    Chapter 672: Nine Nights Dynasty (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s head ached a little as she looked at the little white tiger which went back to sleep, not understanding what happened to the Fiendcelestial Beast again.


    ¡°Mother~ Do you miss me~¡± The little dragon man looked up at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t it nested in her arms all day? Did she still need to miss it?


    Making contact with the little dragon man¡¯s big, bright eyes, Ye Qingtang could only nod helplessly. She really did not understand why this little fellow was so glued to her.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s rest early.¡± Ye Qingtang patted the little dragon man¡¯s head. She woke up in the middle of her sleep and was still a little tired. Moreover, she still had to hit the road the next morning and thus needed to be fully rested.


    The little dragon man nodded in satisfaction. As Ye Qingtangid down, the little dragon man snuggled next to her obediently. Right before it closed its eyes, it discreetly swept a nce at the little white tiger which was sleeping not far away¡­


    The next morning when Ye Qingtang and the rest woke up, the little ck ball had already returned into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body while the little lightning dragon, which was once again ¡°sucked dry,¡± wilted.


    It would never believe anything that little bully said again!


    ¡°Holy Lady, where are we going next?¡± the Blood Moon Elder asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°Ah? Home? Are we returning to the Blood Moon Sect?¡±The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s next words utterly kicked the Blood Moon Elder out from his delusions.


    ¡°urately speaking, it¡¯s sending you back to Ouyang Qian¡¯s home.¡± Ye Qingtang scanned the Blood Moon Elder with a grin.


    Ye Qingtang already had a n in mind. There were orders to kill her everywhere in Formidable Heavens Dynasty now, and it would be inconvenient for her to return. On the other hand, this mystic realm was not far away from the Nine Nights Dynasty. If they went to the Nine Nights Dynasty, it would be more convenient.


    There were only a few months left for Xuanling Sect¡¯s defense, and she had to reach the true Yin Yang Perfected Lord state in this period of time in order to save the entire Xuanling Sect. To break through to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord in such a short span of time, she could only head to Falling Sky Valley.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang retrieved a tiny jade pendant from her space ring.


    This space ring was given to her by her foster father, who made it clear that it was found on her when they picked her up, and it was probably rted to her parentage.


    The origin of this jade pendant was rted to the royals of the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Regardless of bing more powerful or tracing her parentage, Ye Qingtang had to head to the Nine Nights Dynasty and Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°Holy Lady, do I really have to go to the Ouyang family?¡± Despair was seen on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face. Let alone that he was already forced to be a female, his Holy Lady still wanted to send him to the Ouyang family to be someone¡¯s daughter¡­ In his entire life¡­ he had never experienced such torture before!


    When he thought that he might have to call the Ouyang Family n Master ¡°father,¡± disgust filled him.


    ¡°Not only do you have to go there, but you also have to use Ouyang family n¡¯s influence to help me check something,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.


    Ye Qingtang held the jade pendant in front of the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Look at this jade pendant clearly. It¡¯s said that this jade pendant is rted to the royals of the Nine Nights Dynasty. When you¡¯ve returned to the Ouyang family n, help me find out about it.¡±


    The Ouyang family n was a super family n in the Nine Nights Dynasty. Given their position and influence, they could definitely find out about secrets that ordinary people could not.

 Chapter 673 - Nine Nights Dynasty (2)

    Chapter 673: Nine Nights Dynasty (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Elder was filled with confusion as he looked at that jade pendant. He could sense that this jade pendant had an extraordinary significance to Holy Lady; otherwise, she would not order him to investigate it so solemnly.


    ¡°Rest assured, Holy Lady. I will definitely do my best.¡±


    After giving a slight nod, Ye Qingtang turned to look at the little white tiger which was still sleeping soundly.


    Under the warm sunlight, the little white tiger wasfortably sprawled on its back with its stomach exposed.


    ¡°Before we go to the Nine Nights Dynasty, I still need to make some preparations.¡± Afterward, Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes balefully and walked right towards the little white tiger.


    The little white tiger was still sleeping soundly and had not realized the iing ¡°danger.¡± It was still dreaming, but suddenly, it felt a tight grip at the back of its neck, and it was directly lifted off the ground!


    It widened its eyes in horror and met with Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes that hid a subtle smile.


    ¡°F*ck you! What are you doing!¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised her hand and flicked the tip of the little white tiger¡¯s nose. ¡°If you curse at me again, I won¡¯t hold back anymore. I need to help you make a tiny change now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very good now! I don¡¯t need any changes!¡± The little white tiger rubbed its painful nose as it looked at Ye Qingtang in horror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just helping you to dye a color¡­¡± Afterward, Ye Qingtang brought the little white tiger to the stream outside the cave with another hand touching her space ring.


    There was already a number of people who saw the little white tiger¡¯s appearance in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. Although white tigers were not a frequent sight, if anyone found out about it, Ye Qingtang might be embroiled in troubles because of it.


    Luckily¡­


    It was simple to dye a white tiger into the appearance of amon tiger.


    ¡°Dye?! Woman, put me down quickly! If you don¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t hold back anymore!!¡± After hearing that, the little white tiger¡¯s hair stood up. However, no matter how loudly it roared, it was still brought to the stream by Ye Qingtang.


    In no time, Ye Qingtang brought a little tiger with orange fur back.


    The Blood Moon Elder almost burst outughing there and then when he saw the little white tiger which still had some wet patches on its body.


    The little white tiger became a little orange tiger in an instant.


    It must be said that the color did not feel out of ce.


    ¡°Woman! If not for the fact that I signed a contract with you, such mischief is already enough for me to kill you countless times!!¡± The little white tiger red at Ye Qingtang.


    After hearing that, the smile on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s lips twisted.


    <em>Until when is this damn Fiendcelestial Beast going to be so stubborn?</em>


    <em>Revolt if you have the ability!</em>


    Without responding to the little white tiger, Ye Qingtang took out a bottle of elixir from her space ring and consumed it.


    That elixir was used for changing one¡¯s looks. The young teen which Ye Qingtang disguised as was already exposed before everyone by the Grand Elder, and she could only use other objects to disguise herself.


    A while after the elixir was consumed, a subtle change appeared in her appearance. The original soft features gradually had traces of wilfulness like that of a young boy. Although it was different from her previous male appearance, her features were still exquisite and outstanding. As Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly, she immediately turned into a beautiful boy who could bewitch anyone¡­

 Chapter 674 - Nine Nights Dynasty (3)

    Chapter 674: Nine Nights Dynasty (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter making all the preparations, Ye Qingtang changed into a male outfit and brought the dyed little white tiger and the Blood Moon Elder out. They bought a carriage in a small town on their way and were on their journey to the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    The Nine Nights Dynasty had a vast territory. As one of the two big dynasties in this maind, its territory was especiallyrge.


    The Ouyang family n was the number one family n of the Nine Nights Dynasty and was situated in the monarch city. Thend in the monarch city of Nine Nights Dynasty was thergest city in the dynasty; it stretched a full hundred miles, and the spirit energy in thatnd was rich. Setting thisnd apart to build this city was initially intended by the first Emperor of Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Apart from the royals of Nine Nights Dynasty, most of the various dominant forces were built up in the monarch city.


    This included Ye Qingtang¡¯s destination, Falling Sky Valley.


    The dominant forces counter-bnced each other in the monarch city, and the Nine Nights Dynasty royal family did not dare to interfere too much.


    Sitting in the carriage, Ye Qingtang looked out of the window while holding onto the jade pendant in her hands. The scene outside became increasingly familiar to her. She still vividly remembered this scene she saw when she fled into the Nine Nights Dynasty in her previous life. Afterward, she was epted by Perfected Xuanchen as a disciple and entered Falling Sky Valley.


    Although it was the same road, the situations in this life and the previous werepletely different.


    In this life, she would definitely not be as miserable!


    ¡°Holy Lady, we are reaching the Nine Night Dynasty¡¯s monarch city very soon.¡± The Blood Moon Elder saw the boundless city wall not far away from the carriage window and turned around to inform Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°When we enter the monarch city, don¡¯t call me Holy Lady anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Then I¡¯ll call you¡­ Darling Ye?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang ¡°endearingly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips froze. She was just this close to throwing the Blood Moon Elder out of the carriage.


    ¡°Call me Young Sir Ye. Remember, I am called Ye Chen now,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Oh oh¡­ Young Sir Ye.¡± The Blood Moon Elder followed after Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang turned around and looked at little white tiger which had a lifeless expression. Ever since it was dyed another color, its eyes were filled with nothing but misery.


    ¡°Little White, don¡¯t be so anxious. Your dyed color is only temporary.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The little white tiger quivered at the address of ¡°little white.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! Who allowed you to anyhow name me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re little white! Your whole family is little white!¡± The little white tiger shouted in fury.


    Ye Qingtang rubbed her chin as she looked at the orange fur that stood all over the little white tiger¡¯s body. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Little Orange?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re little! Your whole family is little!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder took a nce of the little white tiger and curled his lips secretly.


    <em>Does it still think it is very big?</em>


    Ye Qingtang did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at the rebelling little white tiger. ¡°Little White, you must not open your mouth so casually anymore once we enter the monarch city. Otherwise, if people find out that you¡¯re not an ordinary tiger, I dare not guarantee anything.¡±


    The little white tiger froze for a moment, and a serious expression appeared on its face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said that I would guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Why did it be that it was protecting her? Augh escaped her lips as she shook her head.


    Just as Ye Qingtang chuckled, the carriage had already arrived at the city gates of the monarch city. As the monarch city of the Nine Nights Dynasty, which was also a territory of the dominant forces, the guards at the city gates were extremely strict with the entry and exit of people. Non-citizens of the monarch city and ordinary people were not allowed to enter or leave the city as they wished¡­


    Immediately, the soldiers at the city gate stopped the carriage that Ye Qingtang and the rest were in.

 Chapter 675 - Ouyang Family Clan (1)

    Chapter 675: Ouyang Family n (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Elder peeked his head out without waiting for Ye Qingtang say anything. Once Ouyang Qian¡¯s face appeared, the few guards immediately let them pass.


    The Ouyang family n¡¯s influence in Nine Nights Dynasty was extraordinary, and the guards at the monarch city naturally recognized the Young Miss of the Ouyang family n. It was, however, that they found it strange: since when would Ouyang family n¡¯s Young Miss sit in such a in carriage?


    As the carriage entered the monarch city sessfully, Ye Qingtang nced at the scenery in the city. Seeing that they were about to reach the main door of the Ouyang family n, she suddenly turned to look at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Do you remember everything I said about Ouyang Qian and the Ouyang family n?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Holy Lady. I remember them clearly.¡± The Blood Moon Elder nodded, knowing the seriousness of the matter.


    The Ouyang family n was the number one family n in Nine Nights Dynasty, and its heritage was not what original family ns couldpare to.


    The Blood Moon Elder stole Ouyang Qian¡¯s body currently, and if he identally let slip anything, the Ouyang family n would skin him alive.


    ¡°Ouyang Qian behaves bossily, and the only person she is slightly obedient to is her father, who is Ouyang family n¡¯s Family n Master, Ouyang Jian. As long as you remember what I said previously clearly, there should not be any problems.¡± Ye Qingtang warned.


    ¡°Noted,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said and nodded.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a bossy Young Miss?


    How difficult was that?


    As they spoke, the carriage had already reached the main door of Ouyang family n.


    When the few guards standing at the Ouyang family n door saw a simple carriage stopping before them, they frowned immediately and walked up.


    ¡°This is Ouyang family n¡¯s territory. Misceneous people are not to stay¡­¡±


    Before waiting for the guard to finish speaking, a loud shout suddenly traveled out from the carriage.


    ¡°How dare you! Who gave you the audacity to stop my carriage?¡±


    The moment that sound came out, the Ouyang family n guards were stunned. They were more than familiar with this voice. Didn¡¯t it belong to their Young Miss, Ouyang Qian?


    As the guards were taken aback, the Blood Moon Elder who was in Ouyang Qian¡¯s skin walked out of the carriage with arrogance and impatience written all over her exquisite face.


    ¡°A group of good-for-nothings. Don¡¯t you all recognize me already!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted coldly with a frown.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Miss!¡± The group of guards bowed hurriedly as they broke out in a cold sweat. How would they have thought that their distinguished Young Miss would actually sit in such an old carriage?


    Ye Qingtang secretly raised her brows as she watched the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s arrogant attitude.


    <em>It seems that the Blood Moon Elder had adapted to his new identity pretty well¡­ That bossiness is quite on point.</em>


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Blood Moon Sect Elder lifted his chin arrogantly. At least he was an elder of Blood Moon Sect a thousand years ago. This mighty stance was at his fingertips. If he was not thrown into this pit, he would not have gotten into so much trouble. Now that he saw how fearful the Ouyang family n¡¯s guards behaved, it was really¡­


    Great!


    ¡°Make way quickly.¡± Without looking at those guards, the Blood Moon Elder walked in himself. Ye Qingtang subsequently brought the little white tiger down the carriage and followed behind the Blood Moon Elder into the Ouyang family n residence.


    The guards at the door could only watch that beautiful young man beside their Young Miss in surprise.


    <em>Where did this beautiful young man jump out from?</em>

 Chapter 676 - Ouyang Family Clan (2)

    Chapter 676: Ouyang Family n (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosHowever, even if they were confused, no one dared to question as everyone knew that the Ouyang family n¡¯s Young Miss was bad-tempered and obstinate. If they made her unhappy, they probably would not even know how they died.


    The Blood Moon Elder and Ye Qingtang entered the Ouyang family n together. Upon hearing the news, the housekeeper immediately brought people to wee them.


    ¡°Please forgive us for not weing you earlier as we did not know you were returning today, Young Miss. Do pardon us!¡± The housekeeper weed her respectfully.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± The Blood Moon Elder nodded arrogantly.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The housekeeper instinctively looked at the beautiful young man beside Ouyang Qian.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Do I still need to tell you who I bring back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare¡­ I¡¯ve overstepped my line.¡±


    ¡°You better not dare. Where¡¯s my fa¡­ father?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was a little awkward when he mentioned the word ¡°father.¡±


    ¡°The Qin family¡¯s Eldest Young Sir is here for a visit today. The Family Master is in the hall right now.¡±


    ¡°Qin family¡¯s Eldest Young Sir?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was not very clear about the Qin family¡¯s Eldest Young Sir and looked towards Ye Qingtang instinctively.


    However, a cold glint suddenly shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    She only told the Blood Moon Elder about the rtions of the people in the Ouyang family n and forgot that Qin Chen existed.


    Qin Chen was the son of Qin Long, the current premier of the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Although the Nine Nights Dynasty was controlled by the Nine Nights Royals on the surface, the Emperor suddenly became seriously ill a few years ago and could not preside the political affairs. As such, he had to pass his position onto his young son who was only five years old back then. The premier, QIn Long, was appointed as a Supporting Minister to help the new Emperor in presiding over the political affairs.


    However¡­


    No matter how intelligent a five-year-old kid was, he definitely did not have the ability to control the court.


    Although Qin Long was a premier, he secretly controlled most of the power in the Nine Nights Dynasty with the excuse that the Emperor was young, and he even cajoled the young Emperor to fully believe in him. Currently, the Nine Nights Dynasty was gradually descending into corruption and chaos, and this was mostly rted to Qin Long¡¯s control.


    Qin Chen was Qin Long¡¯s only son and was very doted on by Qin Long. Moreover, Qin Long had nned to form a marriage alliance with the number one family n, Ouyang family n, and he thus wanted Qin Chen to interact more with Ouyang Qian.


    When Ye Qingtang knew Ouyang Qian back then, Ouyang Qian and Qin Chen were extremely close. From what she knew, when Ouyang Qian drugged her, it was Qin Chen who helped Ouyang Qian get the drug, and it was also him who told Ouyang Qian about Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heart of the Demon God.


    Ye Qingtang did not expect that he would actually bump into Qin Chen here. She secretly gave a look to the Blood Moon Elder for him to not act rashly, which he understood immediately. He told the housekeeper. ¡°Alright. You can retreat first. I¡¯ll just go to the hall myselfter.¡±


    The housekeeper did not dare to defy orders and obediently led the people away.


    Looking at his current stance where ¡°every word carried weight,¡± the Blood Moon Elder was increasinglyfortable, seeming to return to his arrogance when he was in his peak back in the years.


    Now, it seemed that there were benefits in seizing Ouyang Qian¡¯s body.


    After all, the Ouyang family n¡¯s position was not ordinary, and Ouyang Qian was deeply doted on by the Ouyang Family n Master, Ouyang Jian. In the Nine Nights Dynasty, it could be said that she could have anything she wanted¡­


    When the Ouyang family n servants left, Ye Qingtang immediately notified the Blood Moon Elder of Qin Chen¡¯s identity, though she naturally hid the fact that Qin Chen wanted to seduce Ouyang Qian.

 Chapter 677 - Ouyang Family Clan (3)

    Chapter 677: Ouyang Family n (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°When you see Ouyang Jianter, just speak as how we nned earlier.¡± Ye Qingtang told the Blood Moon Elder.


    As long as they could get past this stage, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s identity as the Ouyang family n¡¯s Young Miss would be solidified. After all, there were rare cases of possessing others¡¯ body. As long as the Blood Moon Elder did not expose himself, there should not be any problems.


    In the hall of the Ouyang family n, Ouyang Jian was seated at the highest-ranking position. Although he was over fifty years old, he maintained his appearance well. He had a good-looking face, and there was not a single gray hair to be seen.


    ¡°Oh? Qian is back?¡± A smile suddenly broke out on Ouyang Jian¡¯s stoic face. He was extremely happy that his daughter returned safely.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper replied honestly.


    After hearing that, a handsome man in the hall spoke immediately, ¡°Miss Qian is a good person and is protected by the god. Uncle Ouyang was worried that Qian may meet with danger in this mystic realm. Now that she has returned, your heart can finally be at ease.¡±


    Ouyang Jianughed. ¡°Qian is stubborn. I originally did not wish for her to head to this mystic realm herself, but I could not convince her. Fortunately, she returned safely though. Since you happen to be here today as well, treat it as weing Qian back home.¡±


    That handsome man was the current premier¡¯s son, Qin Chen.


    ¡°That is of course. I haven¡¯t seen Qian for a long time as well.¡± Qin Chen replied with a smile.


    As they spoke, two figures arrived in the hall. When Ouyang Jian saw the girl at the front, his eyes were immediately filled with a loving expression.


    ¡°Qian, you¡¯re back.¡±


    When the Blood Moon Elder saw Ouyang Jian who was beaming dotingly, he felt an infarction and could only force himself to reply. ¡°Fa¡­ Father, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Why are you back alone? Where are the rest?¡± Ouyang Jian looked behind the Blood Moon Elder. For this trip to the mystic realm, he specially arranged quite a number of people to apany his daughter. However, apart from a foreign-looking young man behind her, there was not a single member from the Ouyang family n.


    The Blood Moon Elder nced at Ye Qingtang from the corner of his eyes. When he saw Ye Qingtang nodding at him discreetly, grief and indignation filled him. He took a deep breath and pinched his thigh hard without leaving a trace!


    The extreme pain that took over him forced two drops of tears out of his eyes. Right after that, he looked up at Ouyang Jian with a grieved expression.


    ¡°Father¡­ Everyone¡­ Everyone died¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The smile on Ouyang Jian¡¯s face froze instantly.


    ¡°That mystic realm was simply a trap. After we entered it, we realized that it was simply not an ordinary mystic realm but a Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka¡­ The danger level of it was simply unimaginable. Many of us died soon after entering the mystic realm. If not¡­ If not for the fact that I met Holy¡­ Young Sir Ye, my life would probably have ended in there¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder wailed as he pinched his thigh, brilliantly putting on the grieved expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?!¡± Ouyang Jian¡¯s face darkened when he saw his precious daughter crying so pitifully. He immediately stood up and walked to the Blood Moon Elder, patting his back with a doting expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Qian. Now that you¡¯re back home, no one can harm you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 678 - Ouyang Family Clan (4)

    Chapter 678: Ouyang Family n (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Blood Moon Elder was disgusted from being patted by Ouyang Jian but could only force himself to lean on his ¡°father¡±¡®s arm frailly in search forfort.


    Ouyang Jian looked at his daughter in his arms with a frown. Then, he looked up at the beautiful young man who followed the Blood Moon Elder into the Ouyang family n. However, at this instant, there was less affection and more sharpness in his eyes.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°I am Ye Chen,¡± Ye Qingtang said in a dignified manner.


    ¡°May I know who your Master is?¡± Ouyang Jian asked cautiously. Although the Blood Moon Elder said that this young man was his benefactor, Ouyang Jian did not believe it easily. Given the Ouyang family n¡¯s position, many people schemed to cling to them. Ye Chen was of dubious background, and no one knew what his motive of saving Ouyang Qian was.


    Ye Qingtang obviously knew what Ouyang Jian was thinking of. Ouyang Jian was a cautious and ruthless person. He only disyed a kind father¡¯s appearance to Ouyang Qian but was exceptionally fierce to others.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an itinerant cultivator.¡±


    <em>Itinerant cultivator?</em>


    Ouyang Jian¡¯s eyes sharpened. He had heard a thing or two about the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka before. The people whom the Ouyang family n sent out this time were all at Martial Qi Level Three and above, and even Ouyang Qian was at Martial Qi Level Three herself.


    So many aces lost their lives in the Hell of Avicinaraka, but how capable was this Ye Chen to be able to escape safely and even save his daughter?


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you this time, Young Sir Ye. Since you saved Qian, the Ouyang family will naturally not treat you badly.¡± Afterward, Ouyang Jian turned around and spoke to the Blood Moon Elder, ¡°Qian, you were shocked and will need to recuperate. Someone retrieve the Lingyue Elixir for Young Miss.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes brightened immediately upon hearing those two words.


    The Lingyue Pill was a miracle pill that could replenish one¡¯s qi and blood and nourish one¡¯s muscles and veins. It was a treasure that normal people could not even buy with money.


    Before the Blood Moon Elder returned to his senses, the housekeeper had already brought a bottle of Lingyue Elixir and handed it to the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Qian, if you need anything, just tell me. I will not let you suffer ever again,¡± Ouyang Jian said dearly.


    This time, the Blood Moon Elder did not find it disgusting at all. Looking at the bottle that was filled to the brim with Lingyue Elixir and hearing Ouyang Jian¡¯s promise, his heart bloomed¡­


    How was Ouyang family n¡¯s heritage?


    How plentiful were their treasures?


    Just by how Ouyang Jian pampered Ouyang Qian, he would thrive in the Ouyang family from now on!


    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said with a smile, saying ¡°father¡± smoothly and cleanly this time.


    ¡°Qian, I didn¡¯t think that this trip would be so rmingly dangerous. Just nice I have some Imperial Spirit Pills. Do ept it too.¡± Qin Chen, who had been silent throughout, suddenly stood up. He took out a few bottles of pills from his space ring and handed them to the Blood Moon Elder.


    Although the Imperial Spirit Pill was not as precious as the Lingyue Pill, it was extremely rare as well.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s earlier reminder, the Blood Moon Elder naturally recognized the man before him. However, to him, there was no such logic as rejecting a treasure that was sent right to his doorstep.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it then.¡± The Blood Moon Elder took those bottles of Imperial Spirit Pill over from Qin Chen.


    In just a moment, he gained several bottles of precious elixirs and pills sessively without even doing anything. The Blood Moon Elder was more than delighted.

 Chapter 679 - Black Market (1)

    Chapter 679: ck Market (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWasn¡¯t it just being a woman?


    He would just go all out!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the blissful Blood Moon Elder and did not know whether tough or cry. She increasingly felt that her cheap brother must have been blind to let the Blood Moon Elder attain the position as an Elder back then.


    Just as Ye Qingtang secretly chuckled, she suddenly felt a sharp gaze on her.


    She looked up discreetly but realized that Qin Chen was scanning her with a sharp and intense gaze.


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, thank you for your help this time. I am Qin Chen, the son of the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s premier. If there¡¯s anything you need help with in the future, just let me know.¡± When Qin Chen sensed Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze, the sharpness in his eyes faded away quietly, and it was reced with a dashing smile like that of a distinguished young sir.


    Ye Qingtang was wearing in clothes which were made from rtively ordinary material and did not have any essories on her. Compared to Qin Chen who was donned in an elegant outfit, she naturally did not have a noble air to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Young Sir Qin. I still have something on. I¡¯m just sending Miss Ouyang back first today. Now that she has safely reached, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Ye Qingtang said inly.


    Hearing that Ye Qingtang was leaving, the Blood Moon Elder, who was initially gleeful over the treasures he just obtained, immediately looked up. ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    Although Ye Qingtang did tell him of the n for theing time, the Blood Moon Elder did not think that she would leave so quickly.


    Perhaps because he was a little anxious, there were traces of nervousness in his tone.


    However, that nervousness had a different meaning in Qin Chen¡¯s ears.


    Qin Chen narrowed his eyes secretly, sizing up the young man. Although that young man was wearing simple and in clothes, his exquisite features were too striking, and even Qin Chen had rarely seen such a good-looking male.


    Qin Chen knew of his father¡¯s n from a long time ago and had been deliberately creating opportunities to get closer to Ouyang Qian.


    He did not expect Ye Chen to appear out of nowhere. It should be known that not only was Ye Chen Ouyang Qian¡¯s life savior, he was also extremely handsome, and the two of them had been spending time together alone for some time before she returned.


    <em>If Ouyang Qian¡¯s heart was really moved by Ye Chen¡­</em>


    Qin Chen frowned secretly. No one was allowed to disrupt his ns.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Ouyang. I still have things to do,¡± Ye Qingtang said without emotions.


    Anyway, she saw that the Blood Moon Elder waspletely into his new identity, and she did not need to worry at all.


    The Blood Moon Elder could not say anything further.


    Ouyang Jian was generous and ordered people to prepared many gifts of thanks for Ye Qingtang, which she epted all without declining.


    Her behavior put Ouyang Jian¡¯s mind slightly more at ease.


    Qin Chen did not say anything and merely observed Ye Qingtang¡¯s every action, seeming to be thinking about something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Ye Qingtang bade farewell to the Blood Moon Elder and brought the little white tiger out of the Ouyang family n.


    As long as the Blood Moon Elder could maintain his identity in the Ouyang family n, she believed that she could find out the origins of her jade pendant with the Ouyang family n¡¯s influence in no time.

 Chapter 680 - Black Market (2)

    Chapter 680: ck Market (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°That nagging woman is gone. My eardrums can finally have its peace and quietness.¡± As the little white tiger watched Ye Qingtang leaving the Ouyang family n, it was very satisfied with the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s departure.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless as she looked at the little white tiger, which was simrly talkative.


    After settling the Blood Moon Elder down, Ye Qingtang was not in a hurry to head to Falling Sky Valley. While her original Demonic Blood Sword was pretty good, it was insufficient whenpared to her current skills. There was still quite an amount of Millennium Meteoric Iron in her space ring. If she could use these to forge a new sword, she would be even more powerful.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang headed to the underground ck market in the monarch city based on what she remembered from her previous life.


    That was and of darkness concealed beneath the morous monarch city. In the underground ck market, there was nothing that could not be sold. Anyone familiar with the monarch city knew that they had to head to the underground ck market if they wished to obtain a truly good thing.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang went to the underground ck market with the Eldest Senior Brother of Falling Sky Valley. It was the first time she saw the various transactions hidden in the dark.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s real objective of going to the underground ck market was not to buy anything.


    She wanted to find a person.


    A cksmith who lived in seclusion in the underground ck market.


    The forging process for the Millennium Meteoric Iron was extremelyplicated, and normal forging workshops did not have the conditions to forge it. No matter how skilled Ye Qingtang¡¯s forgery was, if she did not have the tools, she could only look at it. Moreover¡­ the Millennium Meteoric Iron was extremely precious, and Ye Qingtang was unable to find it even in her previous life. Thus, she did not know how to use the Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    In her previous life, her Master, Perfected Xuanchen, had always wanted to forge a weapon with the Millennium Meteoric Iron. Thus, he even specially found a cksmith who had been living in seclusion for a long time. That cksmith was one of the few cksmiths in the entire maind that could forge a sword using Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    Ye Qingtang was going to the underground ck market to find that cksmith and ask for his help to forge a new weapon.


    The entrance to the underground ck market was extremely covert. If not an insider, it was impossible for anyone to find it. Moreover, anyone who entered the underground ck market was required to pay the entrance fee regardless of whether they were buying anything inside.


    After paying the fee, Ye Qingtang brought the little white tiger into the underground ck market.


    The sun was aze in the monarch city, but in the underground ck market, it was rather dim and dusky, with only the flickering mes from the towering torches lighting thisnd of darkness hidden under the ground.


    ¡°This ce is so smelly.¡± The little white tiger wrinkled its nose the moment it entered the underground ck market.


    Ye Qingtang glimpsed at the little white tiger. In reality, there was no foul smell in this underground ck market. Instead, due to the spices sold in the market, there was quite an interesting smell.


    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t wish to stay here for long. It¡¯s too stinky. Hurry up and do what you want to do.¡± The little white tiger was a little impatient. The smell of those spices did not have any use, and the little white tiger could still smell the stench of dposed matter concealed beneath the aroma.


    ¡°Your nose is really sharper than a dog¡¯s.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    ¡°Of course. How can a dog¡¯s nose bepared to mine?¡± The little white tiger lifted its chin.


    ¡°¡­¡± Did it really think she wasplimenting him?


    Ye Qingtang did not intend to waste any time and walked towards the ce that her Master in her previous life mentioned.


    There were messy stalls everywhere in the ck market where all sorts of rare treasures were sold.

 Chapter 681 - Black Market (3)

    Chapter 681: ck Market (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What is that?¡± The little white tiger suddenly stopped walking. It saw from afar several shabbily-dressed girls shivering in fear as they stood on a wooden stage.


    Surrounding the stage were numerous wooden cages that were as tall as a person, and many dejected males and females were locked in it.


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks slowly and looked in the direction that the little white tiger was looking at.


    When she saw the young girls whose limbs were chained, her brows furrowed automatically.


    The biggest difference between the underground ck market and other ces was the trafficking of ves.


    ve trafficking was forbidden in both Formidable Heavens Dynasty and Nine Nights Dynasty, though such prohibition was merely on the surface. In Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s underground ck market, ve trafficking was still quietly carried out.


    Years ago, ve trafficking waspletely prohibited in the Nine Nights Dynasty. However, ever since the previous Emperor was down with illness and the young Emperor seeded the position, this forbidden transaction started again.


    Although the masses never mentioned it, everyone knew that the ve trafficking in the Nine Nights Dynasty was controlled by the premier Qin Long in reality.


    Currently, Qin Long presided over political affairs, and the Emperor was young and ignorant. Thus, no one could stop the trafficking of ves.


    With Qin Long as their backer, the ve owners were emboldened, and the transaction of ves was all the more carried out in the open.


    There were a few muscr men who each held a barbed leather whip standing on both sides of the stage with fierce and evil expressions. Their bulky bodies were a starking contrast from those shabby youngdies.


    Despair and horror were etched on the faces of those youngdies. They could only stick to each other while trembling, yet their fear was an admiration pleasure of the buyers who were below the wooden stage.


    The ve masters waved the leather whip every now and then, making a loud sound. Frightened, those youngdies were shocked to an ash-white shade as they shrieked and whimpered softly. However, their despair and horror attracted theughter of the onlookers.


    ¡°These are the new arrivals just sent a few days ago. I promise that you all will not be disappointed.¡± A big and fleshy male who stood on the wooden stageughed as he looked down at the buyers below. As he spoke, he reached out and pulled a young girl over,pletely ignoring her struggle and pleas. He ripped her tattered clothes apart, crushing her dignity, and exposed her before everyone.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. You humans actually have such a special hobby.¡± The little white tiger understood what was happening already. Those girls and the people in the cage were being sold as amodity by those fellows who were also humans.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face darkened.


    In her previous life, when she came to the ck market, she was mostly led by her other martial brothers, and they intentionally avoided the areas with ve trafficking. This was the first time Ye Qingtang witnessed the scene of a ve trafficking.


    As the onlookersughed, the girl who was dragged out cried at the top of her lungs. However, her tears did not bring anypassion and instead excited the buyers.


    Right at that instant, a male in luxurious clothes arrived in the crowd with a few followers. While that man was dressed gorgeously, his face was exceptionally hideous, and his twisted features seemed to have been burnt before.

 Chapter 682 - Skin (1)

    Chapter 682: Skin (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosOnce the ve master on the wooden stage saw that male, he immediately rushed up eagerly.


    ¡°Young Sir Shangguan, what brings you here today?¡±


    When the group of buyers noticed that male, they instinctively made way.


    The male before them was called Shangguan Rui. His father was the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s Dragon-Tiger General and had arge number of troops under him. He was one of Qin Long¡¯s trusted subordinates and was regarded highly by Qin Long.


    Shangguan Rui was the only son of the Dragon-Tiger General. Although he had an honorable identity, he was born with many ws. Not only was his appearance extremely hideous, but he also had a nauseating smell on his body since birth.


    Because of his ws and the fact that his father was a general who controlled a massive amount of troops, he could do anything he wanted in the entire Nine Nights Dynasty, and even normal influential ministers had to give in to him.


    Shangguan Rui nced at the ve master and then at the girls on the wooden stage who were barely clothed. An evil glint shone in his uneven eyes.


    ¡°I heard that there are quite a few new arrivals today. I¡¯m here to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. They all came not long ago and are all inexperienced. Do take a look, Young Sir Shangguan.¡± The ve master responded obsequiously with an arched back as he rubbed his hands.


    Shangguan Rui nodded slightly and walked up to the wooden stage with his guards. He stood before those trembling girls frivolously and looked at those terrified girls as though he was scanning through livestock. When he saw the girl whose clothes was torn by the ve master previously, his brows were raised slightly. He stretched a hand out and grabbed on the girl¡¯s hair as she was looking down, forcing her to look up.


    It was a fair and exquisite face. Her pretty facial features were filled with fear and despair. Large teardrops slipped out from the corner of her eyes as she trembled in fear.


    ¡°Her looks are not bad.¡± Shangguan Rui took a nce of that girl and subsequently nodded at the ve master.


    The ve master immediately followed him andughed. ¡°We brought this girl from the eastern region. She is quite young. Just fifteen.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Let me go¡­ I beg you¡­¡± The girl whose hair was tugged on by Shangguan Rui trembled in fear. Her tears were like jewels from a broken pearl ne that dripped down continuously.


    ¡°This beauty is really good-looking when she cries.¡± Shangguan Rui narrowed his eyes. As he looked at her terrified behavior, his twisted lips suddenly curled up, and he pulled the girl closer. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will not harm you. Don¡¯t worry¡­ Am I not here to save you now?¡±


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s voice was extremely soft, but there was something bloodcurdling in his tone. On top of his unusually ugly face, such close distance caused the girl to be even more frightened.


    Yet in this despair, the girl seemed to have a straw to clutch at when she heard Shangguan Rui and looked at him imploringly with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Will¡­ will you really save me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re so good-looking. How can I bear for you to suffer here?¡± Shangguan Rui¡¯s smile was increasingly sinister. ¡°You just need to listen obediently, and I will not harm you. Understand?¡±


    The girl nodded staggeringly.


    However, just as she thought she seemed to have found a straw to clutch at, a cold glint suddenly shed across Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand and threw that girl to his followers.


    ¡°Skin her.¡±

 Chapter 683 - Skin (2)

    Chapter 683: Skin (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°What?!¡± The girl did not dare to believe what she just heard as shended in the hands of those followers.


    Those followers received the orders immediately and held the girl.


    The girl simply had no time to react. All she saw was that a man had already walked to her with a ying knife in his hands. The sharp de slit her soft skin open, and blinding red blood spouted out immediately!


    ¡°Arh!!!¡±


    ¡°How do you do things?¡± Shangguan Rui frowned suddenly. ¡°She is too noisy. Pluck her tongue out first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A horrifying wail rang throughout the ck market loudly. A bloody tongue was plucked out from the girl¡¯s mouth. A raspy and distorted scream was forced out from her lungs, but the people who grabbed her did not release their grip at all.


    The ying knife touched the girl¡¯s skin, slowly skinning the warm human skin off from her body.


    In just the blink of an eye, the girl who initially had a gentle and beautiful appearance had turned into a skinless bloody human, while the beautiful skin was handed directly to Shangguan Rui.


    As Shangguan Rui looked at the beautiful skin that was dripping with blood and still had a lingering warmth, a twisted smile immediately emerged on his hideous face. Satisfied with the oue, he gently rubbed it against his cheeks to feel the lingering warmth. An intoxicated expression filled his face.


    ¡°Indeed. A girl¡¯s skin is still the smoothest and most tender. Keep it and bring it back. After processing it, ce it in my Beauty Pavilion.¡± Shangguan Rui took a deep breath of the bloody smell and subsequently threw the beautiful skin to his subordinates.


    The intense smell of blood filled the surroundings. The buyers who were initially interested in buying female ves were horrified by Shangguan Rui¡¯s violent methods. When they saw the skinless girl who copsed on the ground, their hearts could not stop quivering.


    Shangguan Rui was born ugly. He had a strange smell and a few defects on his body. In addition, his father pampered him a lot. Thus, his personality was exceptionally twisted and violent.


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s greatest hobby was to collect the skin of the beauties in the world. Moreover, it was by skinning the beauties alive, and the skin would be stored after processing it. He even specially built a Beauty Pavilion in his residence which was used just to store his ¡°collections.¡±


    The regrs in the ck market were already no stranger to this.


    If those girls who were waiting to be sold were in despair and fear previously, when they saw their previouspanion being skinned alive, only an insane fear remained in their hearts.


    They would at most be humiliated if no one bought them, but if theynded in Shangguan Rui¡¯s hand, it would be worse than death¡­


    The skinned person would not die immediately, but without the protection of skin, as long as anything came into contact with the wounds, it would cause heart-wrenching pain. This torture was a hundred times more miserable than death.


    At this moment¡­


    Those girls were already frightened out of their wits. They even pleaded for someone to buy them away quickly as they were unwilling tond into Shangguan Rui¡¯s monstrous hands no matter what.


    However¡­ Who dared to snatch with Shangguan Rui? The buyers at the side had already retreated to a side quietly. Even if they witnessed everything, no one dared to utter a word.


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyesnded right on the remaining girls on the wooden stage.

 Chapter 684 - Skin (3)

    Chapter 684: Skin (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I want these few too. What other fresh stocks do you have? Just bring them all up. Don¡¯t bring some unpresentable ones to fool me, or I¡¯ll remove your skin.¡± Shangguan Rui scoffed coldly and looked at the ve master. His words threw those girls into utter despair.


    A chill ran down the ve master¡¯s spine as he said hurriedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go look for you right now.¡±


    Then, the ve master immediately led a few people towards the other cages as the girls on the stage were kidnapped away by Shangguan Rui¡¯s followers.


    A girl looked directly at the wealthy businessman who wanted to buy her and pleaded. ¡°I beg you. Please buy me¡­ I¡¯m willing to do anything¡­ Please¡­ I beg you!!¡±


    However, that wealthy businessman did not dare to say anything at all. Although he did fancy this girl¡¯s beauty, he did not dare to snatch with Shangguan Rui no matter how bold he was. He fled hurriedly under the girl¡¯s pleas.


    While the wealthy businessman had his eye on the girl¡¯s appearance and wanted to buy her, hepletely dropped that thought with Shangguan Rui here.


    Weighing his priorities between women and his life, the wealthy businessman obviously could distinguish which was more important.


    When the girl saw the wealthy businessman leaving the ce, expressions of despair filled that girl¡¯s face, and her body shook violently.


    More people gathered in the surrounding, wanting to watch the fun.


    In this ck market, those with money and power were the bosses. No one could dream of overstepping this rule.


    This was especially so for Shangguan Rui, a regr in the ck market. He had an extremely bad reputation in the monarch city andmitted all sorts of crimes, yet he had extremely powerful forces behind him, so no one dared to offend him at all.


    Although those ve masters found it a pity when their ¡°goods¡± were destroyed like this, they did not dare to utter a word in front of Shangguan Rui.


    ¡°Why? Anyone wants to snatch with me?¡± A cold glint flickered in Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyes as he nced at the wealthy businessmen in the surroundings.


    However, everyone whose Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyes swept across lowered their heads sessively, not daring to speak.


    In this monarch city, they and even sect disciples usually did not dare to casually offend people of Shangguan Rui¡¯s level.


    ¡°Hahaha, Young Sir Shangguan, you call the shots in this city. Who would dare to snatch with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Unless someone doesn¡¯t want his life anymore and dares to snatch these ves with Young Sir Shangguan.¡±


    Many onlookers chimed in andughed immediately.


    People in the ck market were more or less clear of Shangguan Rui¡¯s style and no longer found it strange. Moreover, it was only a few ves, and the onlookers had never seen them as humans in the first ce.


    Shangguan Rui was in a good mood after hearing what everyone said and nodded in satisfaction. He scoffed coldly. ¡°It can¡¯t be said that way. This ck market has its rules. I¡¯m someone who respects rules fully. If anyone wishes to bid, I am happy topete fairly. However¡­ it¡¯s a little risky topete with me¡­¡±


    After hearing what Shangguan Rui meant, those wealthy businessmen who initially wanted topete gritted their teeth and eventually did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°What a joke. Do you think you can dictate things here in the monarch city?¡±


    At this moment, a young man in white scoffed and walked out from the crowd in great strides.


    Everyone was astounded and could not help but size up that young man.


    ¡°Rest assured,dies. I am definitely taking care of this matter today.¡± The young man shot a look at Shangguan Rui and then told the girls in the cage.

 Chapter 685 - Skin (4)

    Chapter 685: Skin (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Please, Young Sir. Save us from here¡­ I¡¯m willing to be a ve for you¡­¡± A girl hurriedly spoke.


    However, before the young man said anything, the ve master tookrge steps forward and said, ¡°Brother, you aren¡¯t a citizen here, are you?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m not?¡± the young man said.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The ve master shook his head andughed. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t stand up for them. This Young Sir Shangguan Rui¡¯s father is the Dragon-Tiger General of Nine Nights Dynasty¡­¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    After hearing that, the young man was appalled, and he looked at the hideous Shangguan Rui in surprise.


    The Dragon-Tiger General had the most influence in the Nine Nights Dynasty. He had many armies under him and was a trusted subordinate of the current premier, Qin Long!


    ¡°Why? You want to snatch with me?¡± Shangguan Rui looked at the young man with interest.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± After knowing of Shangguan Rui¡¯s identity, the young man broke out in a cold sweat, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Young Sir Shangguan¡­ This¡­ This is a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    If it was anyone else, the young man would not have bothered and still dared to contend. However, he was facing the son of the Dragon-Tiger General, and there was no way would he dare to offend him!


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shangguan Rui looked at the young man with a teasing expression. ¡°You don¡¯t wish topete with me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Young Sir Shangguan¡­ This is a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve never thought of snatching with you!¡± The young man immediately made clear his stance, deeply afraid that Shangguan Rui would continue to misunderstand him.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Shangguan Rui scoffed coldly. ¡°How boring is that¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the guard beside him and said emotionlessly, ¡°Where¡¯s the knife?¡±


    The guard immediately took out a gleaming dagger without saying anything and handed it to Shangguan Rui.


    Shangguan Rui received the dagger and walked towards that young man with a harmless smile.


    The young man was a little nervous at the sight.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    In the next second, the dagger in Shangguan Rui¡¯s hand was stuck into the man¡¯s stomach instantly.


    ¡°Arh!¡±


    In just a moment, blood surged out and dyed the young man¡¯s white clothes crimson.


    The young man screamed in agony. His face turned white, andrge beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead. It was as though the unbearable pain wanted to consume him entirely.


    ¡°That fellow was really reckless and actually dared to provoke Young Sir Shangguan.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. An outsider did not know the situation and casually stood up for the ves in the ck market. He was really courting death.¡±


    The onlookers scoffed coldly.


    In their eyes, Shangguan Rui¡¯s stab perfectly avoided the vital organs, making it seem like he only wanted to torture this young man.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I injured you by ident. This is a misunderstanding. You won¡¯t mind right?¡± A sinister expression emerged on Shangguan Rui¡¯s hideous face.


    ¡°Mis¡­ misunderstanding¡­ Young Sir Shangguan¡­ Spare my life¡­¡± The young man withstood the pain and pleaded for mercy desperately.


    However, in the next second, the dagger in Shangguan Rui¡¯s hand stirred crazily in the young man¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Arh!!!¡±


    The young man died there and then almost instantly.


    Shangguan Rui then kneeled down to remove the dagger from the man¡¯s stomach and measured the young man¡¯s neck.


    Before everyone returned to their senses, the dagger waved, and he immediately slit the young man¡¯s neck.


    Large gushes of blood spouted out from the young man¡¯s neck and spattered all over Shangguan Rui¡¯s face.


    A cold glint twinkled in Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyes as he grabbed the young man¡¯s head and started to cut the neck area with the dagger.

 Chapter 686 - Yuan Returning Stone (1)

    Chapter 686: Yuan Returning Stone (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn just a moment, the young man¡¯s head was entirely chopped off by Shangguan Rui.


    ¡°How ugly.¡± Shangguan Rui lifted the young man¡¯s head in the air and inspected it clearly as though he was admiring a piece of art.


    However, Shangguan Rui did not seem to be very satisfied with this artwork and tossed it on the ground disinterestedly. Then, he lifted his right leg and stepped on the young man¡¯s head.


    The young man¡¯s head was crushed by Shangguan Rui, and red and white liquid spattered everywhere.


    The onlookers exchanged a few looks when they saw it. Shangguan Rui was really ruthless¡­


    ¡°Arh!¡±


    After witnessing Shangguan Rui¡¯s brutality, the girls in the cage shrieked.


    ¡°Clean it.¡± After cleaning the dirt off his shoes, Shangguan Rui looked at the ve master.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll clean it immediately.¡± The ve master nodded repeatedly and ordered someone to clear the unbearable sight that was the young man¡¯s corpse.


    For outsiders like them, provoking the other party without knowing their identity was mostly courting death.


    ¡­


    Before long, the young man¡¯s corpse was cleared, and the remains on the ground were cleaned.


    Ye Qingtang had already walked to the wooden stage with the little white tiger. Her eyes darkened slightly as she watched the bloody scene.


    At that instant, the girls in the cages were filled with despair and trembled in fear.


    ¡°This one is not bad. I want it.¡± Shangguan Rui regained interest and grinned at a girl with long, blue hair.


    ¡°Heh heh. Young Sir Shangguan, you really have a good eye. This girl is a supreme-grade ve. We caught her at the external frontiers of the sea outside Nine Nights Dynasty¡­¡±


    Very quickly, the blue-haired girl was brought out from the cage by the ve master.


    ¡°Someone¡­ Someone save me¡­¡± Expressions of despair filled the blue-haired girl¡¯s face as she looked at the crowd helplessly.


    However, the ce was silent, and people only looked at each other indifferently.


    No one would offend people like Shangguan Rui over a ve, and the young man from before was a lesson learned. There were many beauties in the world, and there was no need to risk their lives to fight for one.


    ¡°I¡­ I have a Yuan Returning Stone. Whoever can save me¡­ I will gift him the Yuan Returning Stone¡­ I¡¯m begging you all! Please!¡±


    The girl knelt on the ground with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Yuan Returning Stone?¡±


    The onlookers looked at each other.


    The Yuan Returning Stone was a rare stone that could refine weapons, but it was not a main material and could not increase a cultivator¡¯s skills. It was a type of energy stone that did not have many uses to a cultivator despite being extremely rare.


    ¡°F*ck. Yuan Returning Stone?!¡±


    The little white tiger suddenly peeked its head out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and scanned the surroundings. ¡°Soul Returning Stone. Where¡¯s it? Where¡¯s it?!¡±


    Many people near Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger immediately.


    An orange-colored tiger cub appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang shot a look at the little white tiger. She clearly told it not toe out for nothing.


    ¡°Spirit animal?¡±


    Several cultivators were amazed as they looked at the little orange tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm.


    The supposed spirit animal waspletely different from a demonic beast: Demonic beasts kill by nature and had a murderous air while spirit animals were humane, and some could even speak the humannguage, though such cases were extremely rare.


    However, while spirit animals were rare, it was not to the extent that its appearance could shock one.

 Chapter 687 - Yuan Returning Stone (2)

    Chapter 687: Yuan Returning Stone (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn the Nine Nights Dynasty, the number of forces which possessed spirit animals was not a small number either.


    It was said that the Falling Sky Valley in the Nine Nights Dynasty had a big ck dog that could speak, and it was also one of the few spirit animals that existed.


    Another example was the Ouyang family n, the number one family n in the Nine Nights Dynasty, which possessed a Golden Crow that could speak.


    ¡°Brother, is this little yellow dragon a spirit animal¡­ Where did you get it from? Are you interested to make a deal?¡± A rather skilled cultivator asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    After hearing that, that cultivator saw that Ye Qingtang was foreign-looking and did not seem to be someone from a big force from the Nine Nights Dynasty. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m Zhou Fu, a member of the Zhou family n in the Nine Nights Dynasty. Are you sure you¡¯re unwilling to make this deal with me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang heard something about the Zhou family n in her previous life as well.


    It was a second-tier force in the Nine Nights Dynasty and was about the same as Xuanling Sect and Wind Moon Sect in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    ¡°F*ck you. What do you treat me as? Am I someone you can buy just because you want to?!¡± The little white tiger red at Zhou Fu and shouted angrily.


    A trace of fury appeared on Zhou Fu¡¯s face when he heard the spirit animal scolding him. ¡°I¡¯m talking to your owner. Was it ever your turn to speak?¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at Zhou Fu coldly. ¡°What my spirit animal said is what I want to say.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Zhou Fu¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Ye Qingtang looked away from Zhou Fu, ignoring his desires, and spoke to her little white tiger. ¡°You¡¯re interested in the Yuan Returning Stone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Yuan Returning Stone contains the Heaven and Earth energy. It is useless to human cultivators, but it¡¯s extremely useful to me!¡± The little white tiger nodded repeatedly as its big, round eyes were filled with longing.


    ¡°Since you have a request, I¡¯ll help you to obtain it.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. Her eyes were icy as she swept a look at the arrogant Shangguan Rui discreetly.


    Then, Ye Qingtang walked towards the ve master in great strides.


    At that instant, Shangguan Rui looked at the blue-haired girl with interest. ¡°Truly a supreme-grade¡­ How nice-smelling¡­¡±


    Shangguan Rui lifted the girl¡¯s blue hair to near his nose and reveled in its smell.


    ¡°Quick¡­ Give me the knife¡­ Faster¡­¡± Shangguan Rui could not contain his excitement and said to that indifferent guard.


    Very quickly, the guard took a long knife out and handed it to Shangguan Rui.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ Let me go¡­¡± As though she felt death approaching her, fear was etched on the blue-haired girl¡¯s face when she saw Shangguan Rui walking towards her with a long knife in hand


    The brutality and terror of Shangguan Rui skinning someone alive earlier on were still vivid in her mind.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Shangguan Ruiughed. ¡°Don¡¯t fail to appreciate my favor. Being able to be hung in my Beauty Pavilion¡­ is an honor of your many lifetimes¡­¡±


    After saying that, the long knife in his hands moved, about to stab into the blue-haired girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°I want this woman.¡±


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s indifferent voice echoed around the ce.


    Everyone was stunned to hear that and looked around the crowd instinctively.


    A beautiful young man in white slowly walked out with a feather fan in his hand.


    ¡°Another person courting death?!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. There are really quite a few people courting death today.¡±


    When they saw that a beautiful young man wanted to snatch the blue-haired girl with Shangguan Rui, everyoneughed coldly as they waited for a good show.


    Zhou Fu scoffed. It seemed that he did not need to take any action anymore.


    Then, Shangguan Rui ced the long knife down and inspected Ye Qingtang with interest.

 Chapter 688 - Yuan Returning Stone (3)

    Chapter 688: Yuan Returning Stone (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Brother¡­ You aren¡¯t a citizen here, are you?¡± The ve master could not help but have a headache when he saw another person here to court death.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head.


    ¡°Haha. Brother, do you know that this is Young Sir Shangguan Rui, the son of Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s Dragon-Tiger General¡­¡± the ve master said.


    ¡°What¡­ Dragon-Tiger General?¡± Shock filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s face after hearing the ve master.


    Before everyone could mock Ye Qingtang after seeing her expression, she said disdainfully, ¡°So what? This blue-haired girl is destined to belong to me.¡±


    Ye Qingtang walked up and stood in front of the blue-haired girl. Ignoring everyone¡¯s gaze, she smiled and asked, ¡°Do you really have the Yuan Returning Stone?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have¡­ have the Yuan Returning Stone!¡± The blue-haired girl nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Good. Since that¡¯s the case, you are mine.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.


    The ve master waved a hand rather impatiently. ¡°This ve is already confirmed by Young Sir Shangguan Rui.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed by him?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed. ¡°This ck market has its rules. That fellow has not paid, so it does not count.¡±


    ¡°Young Sir Shangguan¡­¡± The ve master looked at Shangguan Rui.


    ¡°Haha. The ck market, of course, has its rules.¡± A sinister smile yed on Shangguan Rui¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s see what his financial capability is then.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Qingtang took out a yellow-grade longsword from her space ring and threw it on the ground directly. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°A yellow-grade weapon?¡±


    Everyone at the scene exchanged a look.


    A yellow-grade weapon was extremely precious. To ordinary sects, some elite disciples could not even obtain it after working hard for years.


    Seeing that the ve master remained silent, Ye Qingtang took out a bundle of weapons from her space ring and tossed it on the ground nonchntly. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    There were ten weapons in that one bundle!


    Too many sect disciples died in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, and Ye Qingtang picked up dozens of weapons on her way.


    Currently, Yellow-grade weapons were not very useful to her anymore.


    ¡°Eleven Yellow-grade weapons¡­¡± The ve master looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise. What was this fellow¡¯s background for him to be able to throw eleven Yellow-grade weapons out so casually?


    The onlookers were simrly astounded.


    ¡°Young Sir Shangguan, look¡­¡±


    The ve master was extremely tempted after seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s eleven Yellow-grade weapons.


    Not mentioning one ve, even one hundred ves were not worth these eleven Yellow-grade weapons!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more. This ve is mine.¡±


    Then, the corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she retrieved a supreme yellow-grade weapon from her space ring.


    ¡°Supreme-grade!¡±


    The ve master¡¯s heart palpitated wildly. A supreme yellow-grade weapon!! A weapon that could weigh against dozens of ordinary yellow-grade weapon!


    Ye Qingtang also had quite a few weapons of simr grade in her space ring which were all obtained from the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    There was no reluctance in throwing a few swords out.


    ¡°Young Sir Shangguan¡­ How about¡­¡± The ve master looked at Shangguan Rui andughed.


    ¡°Haha, let her to him then,¡± Shangguan Rui said.


    The ve master thanked him repeatedly and hurriedly kept all the weapons that Ye Qingtang threw on the ground.


    ¡°Brother, she is yours!¡± the ve master said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and was about to leave with the blue-haired girl.


    However, right at that instant, Shangguan Rui suddenly blocked Ye Qingtang¡¯s way with a menacing smile on his face.

 Chapter 689 - So What If I Slap You (1)

    Chapter 689: So What If I p You (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Is there anything you need?¡± Ye Qingtang nced at Shangguan Rui indifferently.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Shangguan Ruiughed coldly as he sized up Ye Qingtang with an evil intention. ¡°We have gone through the ck market¡¯s rules. Shouldn¡¯t we talk about my rules next?¡±


    ¡°Your rules?¡± Ye Qingtang arched a brow slightly. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    A trace of insanity shed across Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyes, and he turned to look at his guard. ¡°Where¡¯s the knife?¡±


    The guard walked up quickly and, once again, handed Shangguan Rui the dagger which was used to chop the young man¡¯s head.


    ¡°My rules¡­ Do you wish to know¡­¡± Shangguan Rui received the dagger and narrowed his eyes at Ye Qingtang. His scarlet and foul tongue licked his dry lips.


    In the next second, a ferocious expression appeared on his face as he stabbed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s stomach with the dagger!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, this sight was, however, extremely normal.


    Everyone had already expected this oue. An outsider who offended Shangguan Rui was destined to have such an oue!


    <em>Pow!</em>


    A clear sound suddenly rang.


    That beautiful young man who held a folding fan actually held Shangguan Rui¡¯s left hand that held the dagger was in, with the sharp tip of the dagger stopping just half a finger away from the beautiful young man¡¯s stomach.


    The onlookers in the surrounding gasped at Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    ¡°This fellow actually dared to retaliate?!¡±


    ¡°An outsider actually countered Young Sir Shangguan. Is he not afraid that his entire family would have to suffer the wrath of Young Sir Shangguan?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. What an ignorant fool. He would have been the only one who would die, but now that he countered, he has brought death to his entire n!¡±


    The young man from earlier was much more powerful than Shangguan Rui, but he still did not dare to fight back until death, in fear that he would implicate his family.


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s father was the Dragon-Tiger General and the premier Qin Long¡¯s trusted subordinate. Anyone who offended Shangguan Rui would face a terrifying oue, and this was something that everyone in the monarch city knew.


    Many years ago, someone could not see eye to eye with Shangguan Rui¡¯s brutality and fought back, but in the end¡­ not only was that person put to death by dismembering the body, but his entire n was also annihted because of this.


    Shangguan Rui did not think that Ye Qingtang would dare to retaliate as well and was taken aback. When he returned to his senses, he looked up slowly and stared right at the emotionless Ye Qingtang.


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a berserk smile suddenly appeared on his hideous face. ¡°Good. Really good¡­ This is so interesting. Hahahaha. I want your n to bepletely annihted! Completely annihted!¡±


    That savageugh reverberated throughout the ck market, and many onlookers shook their heads secretly. This beautiful young man might have implicated his entire n already.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the enraged Shangguan Rui indifferently without panicking. Without waiting for Shangguan Rui to speak, she suddenly raised her right palm¡­


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang¡¯s right palm waved and shed by before everyone¡¯s eyes like a bolt of lightning.


    <em>Pow!</em>


    A clear sound echoed in the scene.


    Silence¡­


    A deadly silence¡­


    Everyone waspletely dumbstruck, and their jaws hung wide open after this clear sound rang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s right hand had actually pped Shangguan Rui¡¯s ugly face!!

 Chapter 690 - So What If I Slap You (2)

    Chapter 690: So What If I p You (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWas this beautiful young man crazy!!


    He actually¡­ pped¡­ Shangguan Rui?!


    ¡°Stillplete annihtion?¡± A faint smile slowly appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s handsome face as she watched the dumbfounded Shangguan Rui.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shangguan Rui was slightly stunned, but the stinging pain on his cheeks reminded him of everything that happened a while ago. When he returned to his senses, he red at Ye Qingtang furiously. ¡°Son of a bitch! How dare you hit me!! I want you to die without a ce to be buried! I want to chop off your head and dig out your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the enraged Shangguan Rui with interest.


    Without waiting for Shangguan Rui to continue cursing at her, Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her hand again!


    <em>Pow!</em>


    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, Ye Qingtang pped Shangguan Rui¡¯s cheeks heavily once again.


    Within seconds, a few handprints emerged on Shangguan Rui¡¯s face.


    Never had Shangguan Rui dreamed that he would suffer two consecutive ps. He red at Ye Qingtang with bloodshot eyes before shouting sternly to the indifferent guard behind him.


    ¡°Kill¡­ Kill him. Kill this son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± The indifferent guard nodded.


    In the next second, a Martial Qi Level Three First Heaven aura emerged around the guard andpletely enshrouded Ye Qingtang.


    Everyone was taken aback after sensing the indifferent guard¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Martial Qi Level Three, First Heaven!¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s skills are actually so scary! He has already surpassed the elite disciples of super sects!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. This person is Shangguan Rui¡¯s martial teacher and is also his personal bodyguard. He is one of the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s trusted subordinates!¡±


    ¡°That foreigner fellow will definitely die without a doubt!¡±


    Everyone was extremely shocked after sensing the indifferent guard¡¯s Martial Qi Level Three First Heaven aura.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With a shout, a powerful martial aura immediately erupted out from that guard like a jet, and his palm rammed towards Ye Qingtang.


    However, when his palm was less than three inches away from Ye Qingtang, the little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm suddenly spouted out a trail of white me.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Sensing the force of destruction in this me, the indifferent guard was rmed. It was already toote for him to dodge.


    ¡°Arh!!!¡±


    The indifferent guard let out a miserable cry as he burned into ashes after being hit by the white me.


    ¡°F*ck you. You must be seeking death. How dare you think of attacking me!¡± the little white tiger said furiously.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qintang looked nkly at the little white tiger.


    ¡°He wanted to attack me just now¡­¡± Ye Qingtang reminded the little white tiger.


    ¡°Oh¡­ F*ck. He didn¡¯t say it earlier¡­ Whatever though. I said that I would be responsible for you. I will protect you.¡± The little white tiger grinned at Ye Qingtang.


    After absorbingrge amounts of evil aura in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, the little white tiger¡¯s infant body currently had thebat power of a human at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and it could easily kill a mere Martial Qi Level Three First Heaven cultivator.


    ¡°Such a powerful spirit animal!¡±


    ¡°It killed a Martial Qi Level Three First Heaven in an instant!¡±


    ¡°I was thinking why that fellow was so fearless. So it¡¯s because he has such a powerful spirit animal as his backing!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. The ignorant are fearless. He dares to act like this just by relying on one spirit animal¡­ The Dragon-Tiger General should have already received news of this. We¡¯ll just watch how he diester!¡±


    In the crowd, Zhou Fu¡¯s eyes twinkled as he stared at the little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. If he could obtain that spirit animal¡­

 Chapter 691 - So What If I Slap You (3)

    Chapter 691: So What If I p You (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThen, Zhou Fu immediately sent his people back to the Zhou family n to bring the high-ranking powerful figures and a beast tamer master who was staying in the Zhou family n temporarily.


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡­¡± Shangguan Rui red at Ye Qingtang in fury. ¡°You¡¯ll die without a doubt. Everyone in your n will bepletely annihted because of your ignorance!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down.¡± Ye Qingtang ordered coldly as she looked at Shangguan Rui.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say?!¡± Shangguan Rui could not believe what he heard.


    ¡°I want you¡­ to kneel down.¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    Not mentioning Shangguan Rui, everyone in the surroundings gasped upon hearing what Ye Qingtang said!


    <em>This beautiful young man actually wants Shangguan Rui to kneel to her?</em>


    <em>Does she even know who Shangguan Rui¡¯s father is?</em>


    <em>Is she tired of living?!</em>


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Shangguan Rui shouted angrily.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly and kicked a leg out.


    <em>Cluck!</em>


    The sound of crushed bones rang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s kickpletely crushed the bones in Shangguan Rui¡¯s knees.


    The moment his bones crushed, Shangguan Rui kneeled beside Ye Qingtang¡¯s legs weakly. The pain caused him to break out in a cold sweat profusely, and his face whitened.


    ¡°Were you threatening me just now?¡± The mischievous expression on her face deepened as she watched Shangguan Rui.


    Shangguan Rui wanted to kill her earlier on, and from then, Ye Qingtang never nned to let him off alive.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang looked straight ahead of her from the corner of her eyes.


    A middle-aged man riding on a horse was rushing towards them at top speed with thousands of military cultivators behind him.


    ¡°Look. It¡¯s the Dragon-Tiger General!¡±


    Shouts erupted in the crowd.


    Everyone looked ahead immediately.


    Indeed, the person on the warhorse was Shangguan Rui¡¯s father, Dragon-Tiger General Shangguan Ze!


    ¡°Father¡­ Father!¡±


    Upon noticing his father, Shangguan Rui ignored the pain in his legs and crawled forward with his hands on the ground.


    ¡°Rui!¡±


    The Dragon-Tiger General was shocked to see Shangguan Rui crawling towards him and immediately leaped down his horse. Fury and resentment riled in him when he saw how miserable his precious son was with his broken legs.


    However, before the Dragon-Tiger General could get any closer, Shangguan Rui was lifted back by Ye Qingtang by the neck.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Dragon-Tiger General red at her furiously. ¡°Let my son go, and I¡¯ll leave your corpse in one piece!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    As the Dragon-Tiger General spoke, the thousands of military cultivators behind him shouted repeatedly.


    ¡°Leave my corpse in one piece?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°General, are you not clear of the situation?¡±


    Shangguan Rui was in her hands right now, and his life and death were all up to Ye Qingtang. Yet, this Dragon-Tiger General still dared to say things like leaving her corpse in one piece at this timing. What a joke.


    ¡°Is this fellow crazy?!¡±


    ¡°How dare he say such a thing to the Dragon-Tiger General. Is he relying on just that above-average spirit animal of his to fight against the Dragon-Tiger General?!¡±


    There was a flurry of discussion in the crowd.


    ¡°Father, quickly¡­ Kill this little bastard¡­ Must ughter his entire n andpletely annihte his n!¡± Shangguan Rui shouted loudly.


    ¡°Rui, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± The Dragon-Tiger General frowned deeply and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°What do you wish to do?¡±

 Chapter 692 - So What If I Slap You (4)

    Chapter 692: So What If I p You (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I don¡¯t wish to do anything.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly. ¡°Your son snatched my ve in public and wanted to kill me. How should we settle this score?¡±


    As Shangguan Rui¡¯s father, the Dragon-Tiger General was naturally aware of his son¡¯s style.


    But so what? Apart from those core disciples of super sects and the premier who could not be offended, who else could not be killed or beaten casually?!


    ¡°Fellow, release my son first!¡± the Dragon-Tiger General said coldly.


    ¡°Release him?¡± Ye Qingtangughed. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. However, you need to give me one hundred thousand Spirit Stones aspensation.¡±


    To Ye Qingtang, it had nothing to do with her how surly or brutal Shangguan Rui was. In the past three hundred years in her life, she had met too many of such people and incidents¡­ She already could not be bothered with such people, but the pretext was that the person must not offend her.


    Ye Qingtang auctioned ording to the ck market rules, yet Shangguan Rui actually wanted to kill her.


    Now that the Dragon-Tiger General ordered Ye Qingtang to release Shangguan Rui, it was not impossible. As long as she was given appropriatepensation, she might make some considerations.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The Dragon-Tiger General Shangguan Ze red angrily.


    Even if it was one hundred thousand inferior-grade Spirit Stones, it was not an amount that he could fork out!


    ¡°Why? Find it too many?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly. ¡°Your bastard son ignored the rules of the ck market. He could not win by wealth and wanted to kill me for no reason. It is reasonable for me to ask one hundred thousand Spirit Stones from you.¡±


    Everyone at the scene exchanged a look.


    This outsider was too bold. It was already a death crime for him to beat Shangguan Rui up like that, and now he still dared to threaten the Dragon-Tiger General!


    Even if his spirit animal was extremely powerful, it would not be able to defeat thousands of Dragon-Tiger warriors.


    ¡°Fellow. Do you know exactly what you¡¯re doing and saying?¡± The Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s eyes were cold.


    There was actually someone in this monarch city who dared to hit his son and threaten him¡­


    ¡°Father, you must kill this son of a bitch and dismember him. Find out his family n and kill all of them!¡± Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with insanity.


    <em>Pow!</em>


    Ye Qingtang swung a palm out and pped Shangguan Rui heavily.


    Blood seeped out from the corners of his lips as he red at Ye Qingtang menacingly. ¡°This son of a bitch¡­ You will have an extremely tragic death! All your loved ones, friends¡­ Everyone will die because of your ignorance!¡±


    A cold gleam flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Initially, if that Dragon-Tiger General was willing topensate, Ye Qingtang could still consider sparing this person¡¯s life.


    But currently, it seemed that there was no such need anymore.


    ¡°Release my son Shangguan Rui immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯re not the only one who will suffer!¡± When the Dragon-Tiger General saw Ye Qingtang hitting his son, he clenched his fists tightly, wishing he could tear Ye Qingtang into pieces.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly into a sinister smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing to discuss between us already.¡±


    After that, Ye Qingtang clutched Shangguan Rui¡¯s neck.


    In the next second, all everyone saw was that Shangguan Rui was held in the air by Ye Qingtang.


    Shangguan Rui could not breathe properly in Ye Qingtang¡¯s grip. His limbs swung wildly, and his eyes slowly became bloodshot. However, no matter what, he was unable to escape from Ye Qingtang¡¯s grip.

 Chapter 693 - So What If I Slap You (5)

    Chapter 693: So What If I p You (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Son of a bitch!¡± The Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Little bastard, if you dare to touch my son, I will definitely ughter your entire n!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up, and she slowly ced Shangguan Rui on the ground.


    Only then did the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s expression turn a little better.


    ¡°Son of a bitch. You¡¯re afraid now?!¡± Once Shangguan Ruinded on the ground, he pointed at Ye Qingtang and sneered. ¡°This outsider bastard¡­¡±


    However, before Shangguan Rui finished his sentence, Ye Qingtang had already unsheathed the Demonic Blood Sword.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The Demonic Blood Sword waved, and a blood-colored sword shadow shed by.


    The crowd was astounded and in disbelief as they watched the smile on Shangguan Rui¡¯s face freezepletely.


    Arge skull was separated from the body and flew into the sky.


    At his veryst moment of consciousness, Shangguan Rui¡¯s head was in the air as he was horrified to see his headless body that was spouting blood at the neck area.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang waved the Demonic Blood Sword once again.


    With a ¡°boom,¡± Shangguan Rui¡¯s skull was shed into pieces by the sword shadow.


    Everyone at the scene was dead silent.


    No one could think that an outsider actually had the guts to chop off Shangguan Rui¡¯s head!


    And it was even done right in front of Shangguan Rui¡¯s father, the Dragon-Tiger General!


    ¡°My son¡­!!¡± At that instant, the Dragon-Tiger General felt his heart rip apart. Grief etched on his face.


    ¡°Dirtied my sword.¡± Ye Qingtang sneered and flicked her wrist, flicking all the blood off the Demonic Blood Sword.


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s headless body staggered for a few steps aimlessly and crashed on the ground


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The blue-haired girl beside Ye Qingtang turned pale instantly.


    The ve master¡¯s face was ghastly white. Did this fellow really not want his life anymore? Did he know what he did?!


    ¡°I want your n to be annihtedpletely!!¡± The Dragon-Tiger General hollered in fury.


    In the next second, thousands of military cultivators cornered Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°F*ck you all. Bullying us when you all outnumber us?¡±


    Upon noticing the situation, the little white tiger scoffed coldly and spout a white me at the thousand cultivators cornering them.


    In the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, the energy stored in the little white tiger¡¯s body was not yet depleted.


    As the white me was spouted out, dozens of cultivators closest to the little white tiger immediately turned into ashes aftering into contact with the white me.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    The remaining military cultivators were rmed as they looked at that white me from the little white tiger, and they retreated backward instinctively.


    ¡°Be careful of that spirit animal!¡±


    A general shouted with a deep frown. The white me from that spirit animal¡¯s mouth was extremely frightening and contained a force of destruction which normal cultivators could not bear at all. As long as one was stained with a trace, he would turn into ashes!


    ¡°Spirit animal¡­¡± The Dragon-Tiger General stared at the little white tiger that had been dyed into orange and clenched his teeth.


    ¡°F*ck you all. See whether I¡¯ll burn you all to death or not.¡± The little white tiger dered with its chin high up, acting as though he was just second in rank to the Heavens.


    Before everyone returned to their senses, a white me burst out from the little white tiger¡¯s mouth once again.


    In an instant, another ten or so people were burnt into nothingness by the white me.


    Everyone trembled at the sight and could only retreat even further away in fear ofing into contact with the white me.


    ¡°This son of a bitch¡­!!¡± The Dragon-Tiger General looked at Ye Qingtang with darkened eyes. Did he really think that he could escape his death by relying on the protection of a spirit animal!

 Chapter 694 - Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (1)

    Chapter 694: Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosRight at that instant, dozens of family n cultivators arrived at the ck market.


    Zhou Fu¡¯s eyes shone, and he immediately weed the people.


    ¡°Family Master, it is that spirit animal!¡± Zhou Fu walked to an elderly¡¯s side and pointed at the little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    The elderly nodded. He happened to see the little white tiger¡¯s imposing manner earlier on as well.


    ¡°Master Li¡­¡± The n Master of the Zhou family n looked at a teenager in purple clothes.


    The teenager in purple clothes was a Beast Tamer at a Master level and had some rtions with the Zhou family. It was a coincidence that he had been staying in the Zhou residence as a guest for these past few days.


    A Beast Tamer Master was extremely rare even in super sects and could control both demonic beasts or spirit animals.


    ¡°General, this personmitted a serious crime but is protected by a spirit animal. How about webine forces and eliminate him?¡± n Master Zhou walked to the Dragon-Tiger General and suggested with a smile.


    The Dragon-Tiger General said, ¡°Sure. There is a Beast Tamer Master in your Zhou family n. You all can just control that bastard animal!¡±


    The Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s words were aligned with n Master Zhou¡¯s thoughts. They only wanted to obtain that spirit animal and did not wish to care about anything else.


    ¡°Master Li, you¡­¡± n Master Zhou looked at the teenager in purple clothes and spoke slowly.


    The teenager in purple clothes nodded slightly. When his eyesnded on the little white tiger, heughed coldly. ¡°That spirit animal is indeed extraordinary. The white me that it spat out just now has a very powerful force of destruction. However¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Li, however what?¡± n Master Zhou asked anxiously.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t tell what breed that spirit animal is.¡± Master Li replied thoughtfully.


    n Master Zhou probed. ¡°Are you able to subdue that spirit animal¡­¡±


    Master Li smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. For this type of spirit animal, it is not difficult to control a more grown form, much less an infant form.¡±


    The crowd was suddenly in an uproar when they saw that the Zhou family n brought the Beast Tamer Master here.


    ¡°That foreigner fellow thought he could keep his life by relying on a spirit animal¡­ What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Haha. The Zhou family n has a Beast Tamer Master here right now. It seems that the Zhou family n heard the news and took a fancy on that fellow¡¯s spirit animal. They even invited the Beast Tamer Master to help them. No matter how powerful that spirit animal is, it will end up in the Zhou family n¡¯s hands this time!¡±


    ¡°He is, after all, an outsider and does not know the danger of Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s monarch city. He is still too young and arrogant. He was not well-behaved and dared to kill Shangguan Rui. After the spirit animal is taken away by the Zhou family n, this fellow will definitelynd in the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°He will definitely be tortured and be forced to divulge information of his family n, who will all be killed by the Dragon-Tiger General in the end!¡±


    Discussions erupted in the crowd.


    The little white tiger red at that Beast Tamer Master and scoffed coldly. ¡°F*ck. How dare a bullsh*t Beast Tamer Master wish to control me!¡±


    Then, the little white tiger opened its mouth and wanted to use the white me to burn that Beast Tamer Master alive.


    However, that Beast Tamer Master¡¯s eyes flickered, and he ced his palms together. An abstruse aura immediately enveloped the little white tiger in it.


    ¡°Spirit Restriction Spell?!¡± The little white tiger was slightly taken aback. ¡°What the f*ck¡­ The energy in my body is all absorbed from the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. This Spirit Restriction Spell indeed has some effect on me¡­¡±

 Chapter 695 - Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (2)

    Chapter 695: Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe demonic force in the little white tiger¡¯s body was immediately drawn away by the Spirit Restriction Spell. Without the support of the energy, the little white tiger naturally could not spout the white me anymore.


    ¡°What the f*ck. This human n¡¯s Beast Tamer Master does have some skills¡­ Quick, help me kill him!!¡± The little white tiger stared at itself in wide eyes. Bound by the Spirit Restriction Spell, its body floated up and uncontrobly flew into the hands of the Zhou family n in just a few breaths.


    ¡°Hahahaha. Good. Very good!¡± n Master Zhou beamed as he grabbed the little white tiger.


    ¡°F*ck you.¡± The little white tiger swore as it red at the elderly.


    If the energy in its body was stronger in the outside world, a mere Spirit Restriction Spell would simply be unable to draw its energy away.


    The demonic force in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm was in higher quantities and could not bepared to the pure positive energy in the outside world. Thus, the Beast Tamer Master could seed easily.


    ¡°Break this bastard¡¯s arms and legs!¡±


    The Dragon-Tiger General shouted furiously when he saw that Ye Qingtang was no longer protected by the spirit animal.


    In the next second, thousands of military cultivators charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    Seeing that the dozens of people in the lead were charging at her with spears, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered.


    In an instant, the aura of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord filled the air.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    <em>Puff!</em>


    <em>Puff!</em>


    With just the emergence of the aura of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, the dozens of military cultivators who charged towards Ye Qingtang paled and immediately spoutedrge amounts of blood. The dozens of people were strewn into the air and flung hundreds of meters away by the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord aura.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Without giving anyone time to react, the Demonic Blood Sword shed across.


    The frightening blood-colored sword gleam swept the surroundings, seizing the lives of near a hundred of cultivators with just one strike.


    Everyone in the ck market waspletely stupefied by the sight.


    ¡°Im¡­ Impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Lie¡­ This must be a lie!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s actually¡­ the peak of Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ This aura¡­ Half-step¡­ Yin Yang Perfected Lord!!¡±


    ¡°Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?!¡±


    Everyone gasped as they looked at the beautiful young man who was holding a folding fan.


    What kind of concept was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    After sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord martial aura, the remaining military cultivators were aghast and in disbelief as they trembled in fear.


    In their troop, a cultivator with the skills of a Martial Qi Level Three First Heaven was already considered a super powerful figure. Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ In their entire life¡­ they had never seen a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord before!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered as she walked forward slowly.


    All that everyone saw was that the beautiful young man singlehandedly forced thousands of military cultivators to retreat continuously.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang turned into a shadow immediately and disappeared from where she was.


    When Ye Qingtang appeared once again, she was beside n Master Zhou.


    ¡°You¡­ are really bold.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly behind n Master Zhou.


    After sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord martial aura, n Master Zhou was drenched in cold sweat.


    The most powerful person in their Zhou family n had only entered the Martial Qi Level Three Second Heaven not long ago, and a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord was simply unimaginable¡­


    ¡°Have mercy, senior! I failed to recognize a formidable person that is you. Spare my life, senior!¡±


    n Master Zhou fell on his knees before the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. If he knew that this young man was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, he would not dare to offend him no matter how bold he was!!

 Chapter 696 - Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (3)

    Chapter 696: Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Swoosh!</em>


    Without giving n Master Zhou a chance to exin himself, Ye Qingtang shot her palm out and killed him with the impact.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Retreating backward, the numerous high-ranking executives were filled with fear and horror as they looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°F*ck you all. Retribution is here, isn¡¯t it!¡± The little white tiger strutted back into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°And you!¡±


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang headed for that Beast Tamer Master.


    She had never offended the Zhou family n and this Beast Tamer Master, yet they wanted to steal her Fiendcelestial Beast. Since that was the case, how could Ye Qingtang let them off!


    Noticing the situation, the Beast Tamer Master frowned deeply. He had no means of defense against a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Helpless, the Beast Tamer Master tore a talisman, and his entire body was forced underground, vanishingpletely.


    ¡°You run fast.¡± When Ye Qingtang saw that the Beast Tamer Master escaped, she did not n to chase after him.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesnded on Zhou Fu.


    Without needing to think, it must be this Zhou Fu who notified the Zhou family n for them toe over to snatch the little white tiger when he failed to buy it.


    ¡°Senior¡­ I was blind!¡±


    Zhou Fu kneeled before Ye Qingtang with a thud.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang shed her sword without a word, cutting Zhou Fu who was desperately pleading for mercy into pieces.


    Ye Qingtang was never apassionate person, especially after her rebirth. If anyone harbored evil designs against her, Ye Qingtang would pay them back with double the cruelty.


    The remaining high-ranking executives of the Zhou family n were filled with horror. A half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord was not someone they could fight against!


    Almost instantly, more than ten of them scattered in all directions and fled out of the ck market at their fastest speed ever.


    Ye Qingtang nced at them and did not stop them.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang appeared in front of the stunned Dragon-Tiger General in a sh.


    ¡°You said that you want to annihte my n earlier on?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly as she looked at the Dragon-Tiger General who was just inches away from her.


    The thousands of military cultivators saw the beautiful young man in front of their general, but no one dared to walk up.


    The onlookers in the surrounding looked at Ye Qingtang in shock.


    Who would have thought that a dignified half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord would also take a stroll in this kind of ck market¡­


    Furthermore, this half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord was a little too young, and no one would have drawn a connection between him and a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ No wonder he did not even care about Shangguan Rui!¡±


    ¡°That Shangguan Rui¡¯s luck is extremely bad. He actually met a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and even wanted to attack him. Wasn¡¯t he seeking death!¡±


    ¡°This senior followed the ck market¡¯s rules and determined the winner using wealth¡­ But Shangguan Ruinded himself in this plight this time¡­¡±


    Everyone discussed actively as they watched Ye Qingtang.


    At this instant, the Dragon-Tiger General gritted his teeth in silence, unsure of what to see.


    How would he have thought that this young man would actually be a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    ¡°You wanted to annihte my n?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the Dragon-Tiger General coldly again.


    ¡°This¡­ is a misunderstanding¡­¡± Helpless, the Dragon-Tiger General could only reply that way.


    ¡°Kneel down.¡± Ye Qingtang ordered coldly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Dragon-Tiger General clenched his fists tightly. This person killed his son right before him and still wanted him to kneel down now?!


    ¡°I want you to¡­ kneel down!¡± There was a hint of fury in Ye Qingtang¡¯s tone.

 Chapter 697 - Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (4)

    Chapter 697: Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°You!¡± The Dragon-Tiger General red at Ye Qingtang with wide eyes, wishing he could skin her alive.


    ¡°Why? Unwilling?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as a cold glint shed across her eyes suddenly.


    The Dragon-Tiger General did not even have time to react or find out what happened, but he felt an extremely overbearing impact on his face!


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang¡¯s fist crashed on the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s face forcefully.


    With just a punch, the Dragon-Tiger General was instantly flung out. His huge body flew for several meters before finally falling on the ground heavily. When he raised his head up, his nose was alreadypletely broken, and blood gushed out of his wounds.


    The excruciating pain caused the Dragon-Tiger General, who had been in hundreds of battles, to break out in cold sweat. However, before he could crawl up, a ghost-like figure appeared near him once again.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly struck her foot out, kicking the Dragon-Tiger General into the air. He was knocked onto the roof of the ck market and crashed down on the ground loudly. He felt as though a giant boulder rolled over his entire body.


    The people in the surrounding area were shaken by the sight.


    The Dragon-Tiger General relied on his position and authority and the fact that he was a trusted subordinate of the premier Qin Long, to act rashly and domineeringly and even allowed his son tomit murders and many other crimes in the monarch city.


    Many were infuriated but did not dare to speak up. However, the tyrannical Dragon-Tiger General was beaten up like a dog in public. This really vented the anger of those who had once been bullied!


    No matter how high the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s position was, his skills were nowhere close to this half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord young man.


    He finally had it for him today.


    The Dragon-Tiger General was in so much pain that he saw stars. He held himself up with difficulty. He wanted to stand up but suddenly saw the figure that was walking towards him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll beat you up until you kneel.¡± Ye Qingtang looked down coldly at the Dragon-Tiger General who had yet to crawl up as her lips curled into a nightmarish angle.


    The Dragon-Tiger General felt that his head was going to explode when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s sinister smile.


    He had a feeling that this young man definitely meant what he said¡­


    At the thought of his opponent¡¯s horrifying aura, the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s heart trembled. Just as Ye Qingtang was about to walk to his side, the Dragon-Tiger General directly kneeled before Ye Qingtang!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll kneel¡­ I¡¯ll kneel¡­¡± The Dragon-Tiger General was drenched in cold sweat. No matter how thick his flesh wash, how could it withstand the beating of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?


    If he was beaten up another two times, his life would probably end here.


    At this instant, the Dragon-Tiger General could no longer care about his face. Protecting his life was more important!


    There were no emotions in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at the Dragon-Tiger General, who knelt before her in public. She suddenly said, ¡°Look up.¡±


    The Dragon-Tiger General was shaken, but he could only follow Ye Qingtang¡¯s words and look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°I came here for a stroll today, but my mood was spoiled by you all. What should I do about this matter?¡± Ye Qingtang said in a cold tone.

 Chapter 698 - Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (5)

    Chapter 698: Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Dragon-Tiger General was naturally not a fool to be able to attain this position under Qin Long. He hurriedly said, ¡°We did not know our manners and spoiled your mood. It is right for us topensate for our fault.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How do you intend onpensating?¡± Ye Qingtang said without emotion.


    In reality, it was very easy to kill the Dragon-Tiger General with her skills. However¡­ she had juste to Nine Nights Dynasty and did not n on stirring up so much trouble.


    Killing Shangguan Rui was at most a personal grudge, but the Dragon-Tiger General was a minister in the Nine Nights Dynasty. If she killed him with everyone watching, she would be in quite a lot of trouble. Luckily¡­ using his life to exchange for some items was pretty good too.


    ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ up to you,¡± the Dragon-Tiger General said.


    Ye Qingtang shed a faint smile and said, ¡°I heard that the Exquisite Jade in your family n is not bad.¡±


    The Dragon-Tiger General trembled.


    The Exquisite Jade was an item handed down by the ancestors of his family n and was extremely effective in nourishing the spirit root.


    Ye Qingtang knew about this Exquisite Jade from Ouyang Qian in her previous life.


    ¡°Why? Unwilling?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly and ced the Demonic Blood Sword against the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯s neck immediately.


    With the cold de ced against his skin, the Dragon-Tiger General paled in shock and did not dare to bargain. No matter how precious a family heirloom was, his own life was more important.


    ¡°Willing, willing¡­¡± The Dragon-Tiger General hurriedly removed the Exquisite Jade that he brought.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she looked at the Exquisite Jade in her hands.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly and kicked the Dragon-Tiger General away.


    The Dragon-Tiger General stood up and fled in a flurry, not daring to remain there a second longer.


    The onlookers cluck their tongues in wonder. If they did not witness it personally, who would have thought that the Dragon-Tiger General, who threw his weight around in the monarch city, would actually end up in this plight today?


    Not only was his son killed right before his eyes, he still had to personally hand his family heirloom to the murderer.


    Everyone was filled with reverence towards that beautiful young mean, who stood there with an outstanding manner.


    The blue-haired girl was stupefied as she looked at the young man. Never would she have thought that the person who saved her would actually be such a powerful person.


    ¡°Why are you still spacing out over there? Follow me.¡± Ye Qingtang turned to look at the blue-haired girl who was in a daze.


    The girl returned to her senses and followed behind Ye Qingtang immediately. She had a feeling that the cmity was over, and she felt she had a new lease of life.


    ¡°Eh, where¡¯s your Yuan Returning Stone?¡± The little white tiger spoke to the blue-haired girl.


    The blue-haired girl hurriedly took out a Yuan Returning Stone that was about the size of half a palm. After receiving it, Ye Qingtang took a look at the little white tiger, whose face was brimming with satisfaction, and found it a little funny.


    ¡°I still have something on. Wear this first.¡± Ye Qingtang took out a shirt from her space ring and tossed it to the shabbily-dressed young girl.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, benefactor¡­¡± The blue-haired girl hurriedly wore it.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything further. After this drama, she had taken up quite some time and had no mind to care about anything else as she walked straight to her destination.


    The blue-haired girl did not dare to utter a word and obediently followed behind Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 699 - Bliss Forging Workshop (1)

    Chapter 699: Bliss Forging Workshop (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang arrived at a less crowded ce in the ck market after walking through the bustling streets. This area was full of forging workshops that sold weapons.


    Among the forging workshops, there was a simple-looking stall that stood out. There was an old que hanging on top of the forging workshop. The word ¡°bliss¡± was engraved on it.


    Though it was the least eye-catching workshop on the street, there was a crowd of people outside the door. These people were dressed in expensive clothes and did not seem to be normal citizens.


    ¡°Du Sheng, please. Just sell me one sword.¡± In the small stall, a man who was well-dressed was chatting with a young man around sixteen or seventeen.


    The young man was handsome but dressed in normal clothes. However, the man who was asking for a sword was still begging him constantly.


    ¡°Sorry, but Master said that he is not in a good mood today, and he does not want to sell any sword,¡± the young man Du Sheng said and sighed.


    ¡°Please! I have prepared all the things that the Master will like. Just help me to convince him and ask him to sell one sword to me. Any sword will do.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes. Just give me any random sword at any price. Please, just sell one to us.¡±


    ¡°A halfpleted product will do as well!¡±


    A group of well-dressed men were begging Du Sheng.


    The stall waspletely different from other forging workshops. Du Sheng could only shake his head under so many requests.


    ¡°Please go back, everyone. We will not sell any sword today.¡±


    The workers from other forging workshops all wished to pull those clients to their stalls when the Bliss Forging Workshop chased away their businesses.


    Ye Qingtang was used to the scene.


    Though the Bliss Forging Workshop was small, it had the most business. It was harder than anything to purchase a sword from the Bliss Forging Workshop. It all depended on the shop owner¡¯s mood to sell a sword no matter what the buyer¡¯s identity was or how much he was willing to pay.


    Ye Qingtang hade to the ce many times with her Senior Brother in her previous life under the name of their Master. However, no matter how much effort they spent, the shop owner still did not agree to forge a weapon for her Master. Eventually, her Master had toe to this ce personally and convinced the owner after a few days with a great price paid.


    The owner of the Bliss Forging Workshop was different from others. As the rumors said, he was a famous cksmith on the past. All weapons that he forged were divine weapons. However, the person had a weird temper and chose to hide in the ck market of the Nine Nights Dynasty. He rarely met with people.


    In her previous life, the method of forging weapons with Spirit Crystals was created by him after a few years.


    The group of people did not manage to purchase any swords even though they spent much effort in trying to convince the workers. They could only stare at the few weapons left hanging in the stall.


    Ye Qingtang walked into the small forging workshop. Her gaze did not change when she saw the poor decorations of the stall. Her sight passed the weapons andnded on Du Sheng, who was cleaning a sword.


    ¡°Hi, I would like to see Master Du,¡± Ye Qingtang said straight away.


    Du Sheng lifted his head and was slightly stunned when he saw the pretty young man in front of him.


    The other customers in the stall all turned around to see the origin of the voice.

 Chapter 700 - Bliss Forging Workshop (2)

    Chapter 700: Bliss Forging Workshop (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Who is this? Is he insane? He wants to meet Master Du?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the monarch city. He does not know the rules.¡±


    ¡°He wants to meet Master Du? What a joke!¡±


    The group of people stared at Ye Qingtang in sarcasm and found his request amusing.


    Master Du was the owner of the Bliss Forging Workshop and the only cksmith here. He was so renowned that even the royal members of the Nine Nights Dynasty needed to pay respect to him. It was extremely difficult for normal people to even purchase a halfpleted weapons forged by Master Du, not mentioning about meeting him.


    Du Sheng was stunned as he did not expect that the pretty young man would have such a request.


    ¡°Sorry, Master does not meet any guest.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you know the rules? Master Du is not someone you can just meet if you want. Who do you think you are?¡± The customers at the side mocked.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother with the sarcasm and took out the dagger that she forged by her waist and handed it to Du Sheng.


    ¡°Please give this dagger to Master Du. I¡¯ll wait to see whether he is willing to meet me after seeing this dagger.¡±


    The customers all stretched out their heads to take a look at the dagger she took it out.


    However, they only saw a ck dagger with nothing special.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    <em>Master Du would be willing to meet him based on a poor dagger?</em>


    <em>Is he brain-damaged?</em>


    However, Du Sheng¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw the dagger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. He was an orphan that Master Du adopted. He learned the forging skills from Master Du all along, and his observation skills were different from those of others.


    Du Sheng could see that the dagger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand was definitely not mediocre with just one look. However, he could not tell what was used to forge the dagger.


    ¡°Wait a while.¡± Du Sheng suddenly changed his words. He took over the dagger and walked towards the inner room of the forging workshop.


    The group of people who were prepared to witness the joke were shocked after Du Sheng took the dagger and rushed away.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    Within a short while, Du Sheng came back with a white-haired elder who seemed to be above fifty years old.


    The people in the forging workshop were all astonished when they saw the elder behind Du Sheng.


    ¡°Master¡­ Master Du?¡±


    ¡°Master Du came out? What is going on?¡±


    The group of people were confused and looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    <em>What is special about that dagger?</em>


    <em>How could the dagger invite Master Du out?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was calm. She had forged the dagger personally with a Spirit Crystal. Any skilled cksmith would be able to see that the dagger was special.


    The method of forging weapons with Spirit Crystals was created by Master Du in her previous life. In this life, Master Du had yet acquired the method. Ye Qingtang was sure that she would be able to invite Master Du out with the dagger.


    ¡°Master, this is the owner of the dagger,¡± Du Sheng said softly in respect.


    Master Du¡¯s sight thennded on Ye Qingtang. His experienced and sharp sight sized up the young man with extraordinary disposition.

 Chapter 701 - Bliss Forging Workshop (3)

    Chapter 701: Bliss Forging Workshop (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAt the moment, a well-dressed young man suddenly stepped forward and walked in front towards Master Du.


    ¡°Master Du, I¡¯m Chu Yi from the Tiangang Sect. Today, I¡¯m here to meet you in the name of my master.¡± The young man exined slowly.


    Master Du¡¯s sight thennded on Chu Yi.


    The rest in the forging workshop looked at Chu Yi in awe when they heard that he was a Tiangang Sect disciple.


    Tiangang Sect was a super sect of the Nine Nights Dynasty. Its ability could bepared to that of the Falling Sky Valley. People who were able to enter the Tiangang Sect were extremely talented.


    ¡°My Master has sent a letter previously. May I know whether Master Du has received that?¡± Chu Yi smiled and asked.


    Master Du nodded his head slightly.


    Seeing the Tiangang Sect disciple Chu Yi, others interpreted Master Du¡¯s response differently. Previously, they thought that Master Du was invited out by the dagger of the unknown young man. Now, it seemed that they were thinking too much.


    When Du Sheng was introducing Ye Qingtang to Master Du, his voice was soft. Thus, no one else heard that besides the two of them.


    Now, as they saw Tiangang Sect disciple Chu Yi go forward, they all credited Chu Yi for inviting Master Du out.


    Chu Yi also thought that way.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be able to meet Master Du today. My Master wants you to help him to forge a sword. My Master said that as long as you are willing to do so, he will offer a few hundred kilograms of ck gold meteoric iron,¡± Chu Yi said respectfully.


    The moment Chu Yi finished his words, gasps sounded throughout the forging workshop.


    How precious was ck gold meteoric iron?


    It was almost impossible to find any weapon forged using ck gold meteoric iron in normal forging workshops.


    A few kilograms of ck gold meteoric iron could not be calcted by money. Only a super sect like the Tiangang Sect would be able to offer a few kilograms of ck gold meteoric iron at one shot.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. How lucky they would be if they could get a weapon forged using ck gold meteoric iron?


    No wonder Master Du came out personally! The price that the Tiangang Sect offered was too tempting!


    ¡°ck gold meteoric iron?¡± Master Du¡¯s face was expressionless.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yi nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not short of ck gold meteoric iron, and I¡¯m not interested in forging any weapon for your master. If you do not have other things, please leave.¡± Master Du waved his hand impatiently.


    His words shocked Chu Yi and everyone else.


    ¡°Master Du, what¡­ what do you mean? Did you not agree to forge a weapon for my Master?¡± Chu Yi panicked as he did not imagine that he would receive such an answer.


    ¡°When did I agree to that?¡± Master Du frowned.


    ¡°You received my Master¡¯s letter, and the letter also exins my Master¡¯s intention. Did you not agree to my Master¡¯s request since you came out personally today?¡± Chu Yi said.


    Chu Yi was stunned. The letter clearly exined his Master¡¯s request and said that he would be here at this time. He thought that Master Du must have agreed since he came out personally. However, he did not expect Master Du to reject his request!


    Master Du frowned and took a glimpse at Chu Yi. ¡°How doesing out here have anything to do with your master? Who said that I walked out because of your Master?¡±

 Chapter 702 - Black Gold Meteoric Iron (1)

    Chapter 702: ck Gold Meteoric Iron (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosChu Yi opened his mouth wide and did not manage to say anything after a long while.


    The reason why Master Du came out now was not due to his Master¡¯s letter?


    Besides Chu Yi, others in the forging workshop were all confused by Master Du¡¯s changing temper.


    Master Du was apparently out of patience to talk to Chu Yi anymore. He walked passed him and reached in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Young man, where did you get this dagger?¡± Master Du suddenly took out the dagger that Ye Qingtang handed over to Du Sheng previously. He stared at Ye Qingtang with sharp eyes.


    Everyone else in the forging workshop was stunned after hearing Master Du¡¯s words.


    They all stared at Master Du in disbelief, and their sightsnded on the pretty young man again. It seemed like they were staring at a ghost.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    <em>Master Du really came out because of this guy?</em>


    <em>And not the Tiangang Sect elder¡¯s letter?!</em>


    ¡°I forged the dagger by myself,¡± Ye Qingtang said and looked at Master Du.


    Master Du lifted his eyebrows, and his eyes were full of suspicion.


    Master Du had scrutinized the dagger. Both the forging technique and the details on the dagger were considered perfect. Even someone like him who was so strict also could not find any w.


    However, the young man in front of him was at most fifteen or sixteen. How could he be the cksmith that forged such a perfect dagger?


    ¡°Young man, you said that this dagger was forged by you? Do you know what the material of the dagger is?¡± Master Du asked.


    ¡®ck gold meteoric iron,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    <em>ck gold meteoric iron?</em>


    Chu Yi, who was ignored by Master Du, looked at the dagger after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He had seen many weapons forged by ck gold meteoric iron in Tiangang Sect. However, those weapons were different from the dagger here.


    Chu Yi took a glimpse at Master Du, who frowned slightly. A thought emerged in his mind. He said directly to Ye Qingtang, ¡°Young brother, Master Du is the representative in the forging industry. I think it¡¯s not very appropriate for you to say such nonsense here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say my words are nonsense?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi chuckled but did not say anything. He took out a ck sword from his space ring. The sword was pure ck in color, but the sword body was suffused with cold gleams.


    ¡°I have a sword forged using the ck gold meteoric iron. Young brother, though your dagger is ck in color, it seems to be different from the one in my hand?¡± Chu Yi smiled and said. He wanted to expose the young man¡¯s lie to earn a good impression in front of Master Du.


    Everyone¡¯s sightnded on the sword on Chu Yi¡¯s hands.


    It was obvious that when the sword and Ye Qingtang¡¯s dagger were ced together, the materials seemed to be different.


    Though both were ck, Ye Qingtang¡¯s dagger seemed to be mixed with impurities and did not have the gleam like the one on Chu Yi¡¯s sword.


    The ck gold meteoric iron was rare, and normal people might not even have the chance to witness one. Chu Yi was a disciple of Tiangang Sect. It was normal for him to have a sword that was forged using ck gold meteoric iron. Of course, no one would question the authenticity of his sword.


    However, as for Ye Qingtang¡­


    Though she appeared to be a handsome man, she was dressed in ordinary clothes.


    She did not seem to be able to own any weapon forged using ck gold meteoric iron.


    ¡°The young man here really hit the wall today. How dare he say such nonsense in front of Master Du?¡±


    ¡°ck gold meteoric iron? If he had ck gold meteoric iron, I would have the Millennium Meteoric Iron.¡±

 Chapter 703 - Black Gold Meteoric Iron (2)

    Chapter 703: ck Gold Meteoric Iron (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The crowd all felt that the young man was here to find trouble. However, it was unlucky for him to meet Chu Yi, who had a weapon made of real ck gold meteoric iron here.


    ¡°Master Du, the brother here is still young. I believe that he did not purposely offend you.¡± Chu Yi looked at Master Du and exined nicely. It seemed that he was helping Ye Qingtang, but his words assured that Ye Qingtang was a liar.


    Chu Yi then smiled and looked towards Ye Qingtang. ¡°Young brother, I understand that you are still immature, but you should not be rude towards Master Du. Leave now and don¡¯t create any more trouble.¡±


    Create more trouble?


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly. Chu Yi had said everything for her and yed the role as a good man.


    Ye Qingtang did not n to exin anything. However, since someone wanted to use her to bring himself up, she was not so kind to be a stepping stone.


    ¡°Young Sir Chu?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yi nodded slightly.


    ¡°You said that your sword is made of ck gold meteoric iron?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the ck gold meteoric iron is strong and unbreakable. Since you feel that my dagger is fake, how about using your sword topete with my dagger?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and said.


    Chu Yi frowned slightly. He took a nce at Master Du and noticed that Master Du was deep in thought. He then smiled and said, ¡°Young brother, since you insist, I agree. However¡­ my weapon is extremely tough as it¡¯s made of ck gold meteoric iron. If your dagger can not take it and gets damaged¡­¡±


    ¡°If it gets damaged, I will not say anything. But if your sword is broken¡­¡±


    ¡°I will notin about anything as it¡¯s an honor to help Master Du to prove the authenticity of the sword.¡± Chu Yi smiled as he was very confident with his sword.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded and took back her dagger from Master Du.


    ¡°Please, Young Sir Chu.¡±


    Chu Yi smiled. He lifted his sword and split down towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s dagger.


    Everyone¡¯s sight was fixed on Chu Yi and Ye Qingtang. Even Master Du was also contemting.


    ¡°Master, that dagger¡­¡± Du Sheng wanted to say something.


    Master Du shook his head and said, ¡°We shall see first.¡±


    Du Sheng then kept quiet.


    Chu Yi lifted his sword high up and split down at the dagger. When the two weapons shed, a loud tter followed.


    As the tter was heard, a cold gleam suddenly shot out from the point of collision!


    Everyone was stunned at that moment.


    Chu Yi, who was holding the sword extremely confidently, suddenly froze.


    The ck sword in his hand that was made of ck gold meteoric iron was broken into half, and the dagger was still intact in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It seems like your sword is not that tough¡­¡± Ye Qingtang raised her eyes and smiled at the shocked Chu Yi.


    The confidence on his face was reced by astonishment. He gazed at the broken sword in his hand, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Chu Yi could not believe that his sword was broken.

 Chapter 704 - Black Gold Meteoric Iron (3)

    Chapter 704: ck Gold Meteoric Iron (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe crowd was also stunned. They thought that Ye Qingtang¡¯s dagger would definitely be broken. How could Chu Yi¡¯s sword break first?!


    Only Master Du nodded his head slightly. He seemed to have predicted the oue.


    ¡°Young man, you really forged this weapon?¡± Master Du looked towards Ye Qingtang and asked.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°I forged the dagger using ck gold meteoric iron inbination with Spirit Crystals.¡±


    Master Du¡¯s eyesight changed as Ye Qingtang finished her words.


    Spirit Crystals werepletely useless for normal people. However, Master Du was trying to mix Spirit Crystals into the materials to forge weapons ever since half a year ago. There was no oue until now.


    When Du Sheng passed him the dagger previously, Master Du knew that the dagger was made of ck gold meteoric iron. However, it was mixed with other things that he did not figure out.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words answered Master Du¡¯s question.


    However, he did not expect that someone had figured out the method now.


    ¡°Young man, who is your master?¡± Master Du asked.


    Ye Qingtang thought for a second and smiled. ¡°My master is Ao Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Ao Yuan? You are Master Ao¡¯s disciple?¡± Master Du was shocked.


    Ao Yuan was the most famous cksmith on this maind. His forging ability was beyond the Grand Master¡¯s level. From the legend, every weapon that Ao Yuan forged was a rare treasure. Even the halfpleted products could bepared to those divine weapons.


    However, Ao Yuan had disappeared for years. People from the super sects also could not trace him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Ye Qingtang had never met Ao Yuan before. She just wanted to prevent some trouble by saying his name. It would take a lot of effort to convince others about her forging skills at her age.


    Anyway, Ao Yuan had disappeared for so many years, and Ye Qingtang did not hear anything about him even after two hundred years in her previous life. She could use his name to save herself from some extra trouble.


    Master Du was surprised. Though he was still doubtful, the forging skills demonstrated in that dagger erased most of his doubts.


    Master Du¡¯s forging ability was way beyond others. Ao Yuan was the only one who was better than him. The skill of forging using Spirit Crystals could only be invented by Ao Yuan. No one else could figure that out before him.


    However, Master Du did not believe her so easily. He looked at Ye Qingtang and asked, ¡°Since you said that you are Master Ao¡¯s disciple, do you know the ck Heaven Forging Skill created by Master Ao?¡±


    The ck Heaven Forging Skill was created by Master Ao. Normal cksmiths would never know that. Master Du had met with Master Ao before and heard something about the ck Heaven Forging Skill from Master Ao.


    Ye Qingtang smiled gently and said, ¡°The ck Heaven Forging Skill that Master created uses the extraordinary me as the foundation. The key part is the process of quenching¡­¡± Ye Qingtang exined fluently. She heard about the ck Heaven Forging Skill on the second maind in her previous life.


    Though Ao Yuan¡¯s forging skill was superior, it was only limited to this maind. There were many more skillful cksmiths on the second maind. His ck Heaven Forging Skill was not something significant to Ye Qingtang, who lived for three hundred years in her previous life.

 Chapter 705 - Forging (1)

    Chapter 705: Forging (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°You really are Master Ao¡¯s disciple? How is Master Ao recently?¡± Master Du asked.


    ¡°Everything is good.¡± Ye Qingtang fooled Master Du, but her face was still calm.


    Master Du and Ye Qingtang were chatting with each other, but Chu Yi, who wanted to look down at Ye Qingtang, was now pale.


    He stared at the broken sword in his hand and listened to the conversations between Ye Qingtang and Master Du. He could feel cold sweat running down his back when he heard that Ye Qingtang was Ao Yuan¡¯s disciple.


    If Master Du was the finest cksmith in the Nine Nights Dynasty, Ao Yuan would be the god of forging on this maind.


    Chu Yi could never imagine that the mediocre young man would be Ao Yuan¡¯s disciple!


    ¡°May I know what brings you here today?¡± Master Du looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled.


    ¡°I want you to help me to forge a sword, Senior,¡± Ye Qingtang said directly.


    ¡°What kind of sword?¡± Master Du was curious. As Ao Yuan¡¯s disciple, he should not need others to help in forging.


    ¡°A sword made of the Millennium Meteoric Iron,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    When Ye Qingtang said that, gasps rang in the entire forging workshop instantly!


    ¡°Millennium Meteoric Iron?!¡±


    ¡°Did I hear it wrong? Millennium Meteoric Iron? This guy¡­ has Millennium Meteoric Iron?¡±


    Everyone felt that it was insane. Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as the Ao Yuan¡¯s disciple had already shocked them previously, and the words ¡°Millennium Meteoric Iron¡± really caused them to be mad.


    Only a countable few on this maind could use the Millennium Meteoric Iron to forge weapons. Nothing was as rare as Millennium Meteoric Iron on thisnd.


    Even Master Du was shocked by the mentioning of Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    ¡°You have Millennium Meteoric Iron?¡± Master Du stared at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    Master Du then understood the reason why the young man wanted to look for him. The method of forging using Millennium Meteoric Iron was extremely rigorous andplicated. Though the young man was Ao Yuan¡¯s disciple, based on his age, he had yet acquired the method of forging using Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    ¡°I know how to forge using the Millennium Meteoric Iron. However¡­ why do I need to help you with that?¡± Master Du looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°Master Du, I think he¡¯s bluffing.¡± Chu Yi sneered before Ye Qingtang could say anything.


    Master Du took a glimpse at Chu Yi.


    ¡°Master Du, Master Ao has disappeared for years. Many people have also pretended to be his disciples as well. Why do we need to believe that he is Master Ao¡¯s disciple just based on his words? It seems like I can also say that I¡¯m Master Ao¡¯s disciple.¡± Chu Yi shook his head and said.


    Master Du was in thought after hearing Chu Yi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you have any proof when you say you¡¯re Master Ao¡¯s disciple?¡± Master Du stared at Ye Qingtang and asked. Though she knew something about the ck Heaven Forging Skill, that could not be the solid evidence.


    ¡°There is no proof,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Hehe, without any proof, you can say anything you want. Do you know the reputation of Master Ao? If you were really his disciple, why would youe and look for Master Du to forge weapons?¡± Chu Yiughed coldly.

 Chapter 706 - Forging (2)

    Chapter 706: Forging (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang took a nce at Chu Yi coldly.


    Chu Yi was hard to fool with. Just as he said, she did not know Master Ao. It was just a lie that she said in order to be closer with Master Du.


    ¡°Master Ao¡¯s disciple cannot ask Master Du to forge a weapon? Do you mean that even a disciple of Master Ao is more skillful than Master Du?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled and sneered.


    Master Du looked towards Chu Yi after Ye Qingtang finished her sentence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullsh*t! I didn¡¯t mean that. How dare you to pretend to be Master Ao¡¯s disciple? You totally did not respect Master Du at all. Where are your manners?¡± Chu Yi scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Master Du, the price that I¡¯ll offer will definitely not disappoint you as long as you are willing to forge a weapon.¡± Ye Qingtang turned to look at Master Du and smiled as she did not bother to talk to Chu Yi anymore.


    ¡°Price? What a joke! Based on Master Du¡¯s reputation, what tempting price can you offer as a liar?¡± Chu Yi said.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t show any proof that you¡¯re Ao Yuan¡¯s disciple, find me when you¡¯re able to do so.¡± Master Du was very impatient.


    ¡°Please leave now!¡± Master Du waved his hand.


    It seemed that he was very unpleasant towards Ye Qingtang.


    The crowd all started making fun of her when Master Du ordered her to leave.


    ¡°Such a joke! How dare he call himself Master Ao¡¯s disciple? I have never heard that Master Ao had any disciple.¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s just bluffing to gain more attention.¡±


    The crowd started discussing among themselves.


    ¡°Please!¡± Du Sheng walked forward and said indifferently.


    ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t you want to know what my price is, Master Du?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled. It seemed that she was not bothered by Master Du¡¯s attitude at all.


    However, Master Du did not say anything. He did not even bother to look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Leave now. We¡¯re not interested no matter what you¡¯re offering,¡± Du Sheng said impatiently.


    ¡°Is it¡­ How about Millennium Meteoric Iron?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up.


    Du Sheng was stunned after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He looked towards Master Du instinctively.


    The Millennium Meteoric Iron was a rare forging material. It was very limited on this maind. Almost no one was willing to use it to forge a weapon or Dharma treasure.


    If yellow-grade weapons could be mixed with a little amount of Millennium Meteoric Iron in forging, they could be top-grade yellow-grade weapons.


    Thus, there were no words that could describe how rare the Millennium Meteoric Iron was.


    Even the Bliss Forging Workshop did not own any Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    Master Du took a nce at Ye Qingtang. He sneered and did not speak.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s another lie. He lied that he was Master Ao¡¯s disciple and that he owned the Millennium Meteoric Iron. Now that his lie was exposed, he still ims that he has the Millennium Meteoric Iron.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he can really take out Millennium Meteoric Iron.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Even the Bliss Forging Workshop does not have any Millennium Meteoric Iron. Millennium Meteoric Iron could make yellow-grade weapons into top-grade with just a few grams mixed.¡±

 Chapter 707 - Forging (3)

    Chapter 707: Forging (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosMaster Du stared at Ye Qingtang coldly but did not say anything. From his perspective, Ye Qingtang was just bluffing. Even Master Ao himself might not own a few grams of Millennium Meteoric Iron, not mentioning Master Ao¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Du Sheng looked towards Master Du.


    Master Du sneered. ¡°Du Sheng, do you believe that he has Millennium Meteoric Iron?¡±


    Du Sheng shook his head.


    Du Sheng had followed Master Du since he was young. He learned many forging skills, and he was very clear what Millennium Meteoric Iron was.


    ¡°How dare you to continue bluffing here?! Since you say that you have Millennium Meteoric Iron, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Take out your Millennium Meteoric Iron now. If you don¡¯t have any, I will not go easy on you!¡± Chu Yi shouted in anger.


    Ye Qingtang sized up Chu Yi and uttered coldly. ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t even deserve to have a look at the Millennium Meteoric Iron.¡±


    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±


    Chu Yi suddenly raged after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. With a ng, his sword was pulled out by his waist.


    ¡°How dare you! Do you know what ce this is! If you want to fight, go outside!¡± Before Chu Yi made the next move, Du Sheng rebuked.


    Chu Yi kept his sword back into the scabbard when he realized that he lost control. He folded his fists and said towards Master Du, ¡°Please forgive me, Master Du. I just could not tolerate him bluffing in front of you.¡±


    Master Du did not say anything.


    ¡°Master Du, is this enough?¡± Ye Qingtang did not bother to confront Chu Yi. Instead, she took out 250 grams of pure ck Millennium Meteoric Iron from her space ring.


    The moment when the Millennium Meteoric Iron was taken out, the temperature in the Bliss Forging Workshop suddenly dropped. It seemed that winter arrived as the surrounding was freezing.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the meteoric iron in Ye Qingtangs¡¯s hands. They all frowned as they did not know what kind of meteoric iron that was.


    The Millennium Meteoric Iron was too rare. They had all heard about it, but no one had seen it before. Even Du Sheng, as Master Du¡¯s disciple, also had not seen Millennium Meteoric Iron before.


    At the same time Ye Qingtang took out the meteoric iron, the indifference in Master Du¡¯s eyes was reced by astonishment.


    Based on Master Du¡¯s experience, he was certain that Ye Qingtang was holding Millennium Meteoric Iron!


    The Millennium Meteoric Iron was cold in property. Around 250 grams of them would be enough to lower the temperature in the surroundings.


    ¡°Millennium Meteoric Iron¡­ You really have Millennium Meteoric Iron!¡± Master Du said surprisingly.


    Chu Yi and the rest of the people were stunned as they heard Master Du¡¯s words.


    <em>This guy really has Millennium Meteoric Iron?!</em>


    If others told them that was Millennium Meteoric Iron, they would not believe them. However, Master Du confirmed that, and he was definitely correct.


    ¡°Master Du, this is the down payment. If you¡¯re willing to help me to forge a weapon, I will offer another 250 grams,¡± Ye Qingtang said and smiled.


    The way everyone looked at Ye Qingtang changed.


    <em>He can offer 500 grams of Millennium Meteoric Iron as payment?!</em>


    Chu Yi stared at the Millennium Meteoric Iron in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand closely. If he could¡­


    ¡°Du Sheng, send the guests off,¡± Master Du Sheng suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Leave now. Master will not help you even if you have five kilograms, not to mention the 500 grams you offered.¡± Du Sheng nodded and spoke to Ye Qingtang.


    Before Ye Qingtang said anything, Master Du frowned and said, ¡°I mean this young man can stay. Send off the rest.¡±

 Chapter 708 - Extraordinary Flame (1)

    Chapter 708: Extraordinary me (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosDu Sheng was slightly stunned, and he shed an apologetic smile at Ye Qingtang rather awkwardly.


    Very quickly, Du Sheng walked to Chu Yi and the rest and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Since Master Du had already given the orders to chase the visitors away, everyone did not dare to stay any longer and could only leave.


    ¡°Alright. Sorry to bother you, Master Du. When it¡¯s convenient for you, I¡¯lle and pay respects again.¡± Chu Yi cupped his fists and subsequently left the Bliss Forging Workshop.


    After leaving the Bliss Forging Workshop, Chu Yi nced at the workshop coldly, and an icy smile hung on his lips.


    Today, Chu Yi was not depressed over Master Du¡¯s rejection but unknowingly excited instead.


    That fellow could take out 500 grams of Millennium Meteoric Iron from his space ring so casually. It seemed that there was even more Millennium Meteoric Iron in his space ring!


    ¡­


    In the Bliss Forging Workshop, Master Du led Ye Qingtang into the back of the hall while the blue-haired girl was told to remain in the front of the hall.


    ¡°You said that the payment is 500 grams of Millennium Meteoric Iron earlier on. Is that still valid?¡± Master Du asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Junior, although the Millennium Meteoric Iron is a treasure¡­ an Extraordinary me is required to forge the Millennium Meteoric Iron. It is difficult for ordinary mes to refine it¡­¡± Master Du hinted at another meaning.


    Since this person could take out the Millennium Meteoric Iron, he must have some Extraordinary me ingredients with him as well.


    The Millennium Meteoric Iron would only have its worth when an Extraordinary me could be started. Otherwise, it was ultimately a useless metal.


    ¡°Junior, not to hide from you, I have no use for these Millennium Meteoric Iron of yours¡­ I don¡¯t have the fire source of an Extraordinary me. Even if I obtain this Millennium Meteoric Iron, it is still impossible to refine it.¡± Master Du shook his head.


    ¡°So your meaning is?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°If you can find some fire sources for an Extraordinary me, you don¡¯t need to give me 500 grams of Millennium Meteoric Iron as payment. Just three taels are enough.¡± Master Du answered.


    No matter how good a meteoric iron was, there was no use if there was no way of refining it.


    ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± As Ye Qingtang spoke, she flicked her wrist, and a golden me emerged in her palms and swayed energetically.


    ¡°This is¡­?!¡± Master Du stared at the golden me in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand, and astonishment filled his eyes.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not possess an Extraordinary me, the might of the me from her Ultimate Origin Skill was not any weaker than an Extraordinary me.


    In the next second, an inexplicable excitement emerged in Master Du¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My mepares favorably with an Extraordinary me and can refine the Millennium Meteoric Iron,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± At that instant, there was a change in the way that Master Du looked at Ye Qingtang. It was as though he was inspecting a certain treasure.


    ¡°Master, so about building a weapon¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt a little unnatural with Master Du¡¯s gaze. It was as though she became a piece of superior-quality meat.


    ¡°That¡¯s a small matter. What is your name, little brother?¡± Master Du asked with a smile.


    ¡°Ye Chen.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Alright. Brother Ye Chen¡­ forging a weapon is a small matter¡­ Brother Ye Chen, I wish to coborate with you¡­¡± Master Du¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Coborate?¡± Ye Qingtang was confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Master Du nodded with a mysterious expression on his face. ¡°There¡¯s a Dragon Vein¡­ That ce has a gathering of the richest spirit energy of this maind¡­ There are countless treasures in the Dragon Vein¡­ However, that Dragon Vein is cornered by the Peerless School, Beiming Manor, and even the Phantom Valley forces¡­¡±

 Chapter 709 - Extraordinary Flame (2)

    Chapter 709: Extraordinary me (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Peerless School, Beiming Manor¡­ Phantom Valley¡­¡± After hearing Master Du¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang frowned.


    The Peerless School was the most powerful group in the Nine Nights Dynasty. Even super sects like Falling Sky Valley and Tiangang Sect had to bow down to them and pay tribute withrge quantities of treasures to the Peerless School.


    The Beiming Manor, on the other hand, was situated in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, and it was almost on par with the Peerless School.


    In the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, super sects like Yunxiao Sect and Yuehua Sect, simrly, had to pay allegiance to the Beiming Manor and were required to offer tributes annually.


    As for the Phantom Valley, it was the most powerful evil cult that rose in this maind over thest hundred years.


    The Peerless School, Beiming Manor, and Phantom Valley were the three strongest forces of this maind, and almost no other group could contend with them!


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang once heard that the Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley was severely injured by an ordinary warden of the Peerless School¡­


    From this, the horrifying capabilities of these three forces could be seen.


    As for the Dragon Vein, Ye Qingtang had never heard of it before.


    However, speaking urately, there was indeed a force that ced above these three great forces¡­


    That was the Antiquity Pce!


    However, although the Antiquity Pcemanded a respectable position, it never got involved with worldly matters as though it waspletely outside the world.


    Ye Qingtang lowered her head instinctively and looked at the ring that was forcefully put on her finger by a certain Pce Lord. A chill ran down her spine, and she immediately swept the Antiquity Pce out of her mind.


    She did not wish to meet that someone ever again in her life as her Heart of the Demon God might just be exposed anytime otherwise.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, it¡¯s said that carcass of an ancient demonys in the Dragon Vein¡­ The spirit energy all around is gathered and condensed into millions of destinies and treasures. Even aplete Earth-level weapon as said in legends exists there too!¡± Master Du was agitated.


    If one had the skills to control aplete Earth-level weapon, he could easily destroy the Nine Nights Dynasty territory with just the wave of a hand!


    ¡°The Beiming Manor, Peerless School, and the Phantom Valley were unable topletely open up a tunnel in over ten years¡­ You have an Extraordinary me, and we can enter the Dragon Vein¡­¡± Master Du persuaded with all his might.


    ¡°With those three forces, wouldn¡¯t we be courting death by heading there?¡± Ye Qingtang said after pondering for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Master Du shook his head and continued. ¡°We do not need toe into contact with those three forces. Many years ago when I was in the northern region, I found another tunnel that connects to the Dragon Vein by chance¡­ However, that tunnel is blocked by a massive rock made from Millennium Meteoric Iron¡­ That massive rock can only be destroyed with an Extraordinary me¡­ As long as we use your Extraordinary me to destroy the massive rock¡­¡± Excitement was written all over Master Du¡¯s face.


    ¡°I need to think about it,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Although Ye Qingtang was extremely interested in the Dragon Vein as well, if it was really guarded by the Peerless School, Phantom Valley, and Beiming Manor forces as Master Du said¡­


    ¡°Sure. There¡¯s no hurry. No hurry. Brother Ye Chen, let¡¯s refine the weapon first. We¡¯ll talk after it,¡± Master Du said with a smile.


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, Master Du said again, ¡°To refine a weapon with a Millennium Meteoric Iron, we will need aplete proposal. Give me half a month¡¯s time, Brother Ye Chen. After I¡¯m done with the proposal, you cane here and use your Extraordinary me to assist with the forging of the weapon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll settle on this then.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Not longter, Ye Qingtang turned around and left the Bliss Forging Workshop.

 Chapter 710 - Extraordinary Flame (3)

    Chapter 710: Extraordinary me (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the forging of a new weapon was more or less settled, Ye Qingtang finally nned to head to the Falling Sky Valley, but before that, she still had a small matter to settle.


    She looked at the silent and obedient blue-haired girl who had been following beside her and was a little awkward.


    She could not possibly bring her along, could she?


    ¡°Where¡¯s your house? Do you have any family? I¡¯ll let someone send you back if you want?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke.


    The blue-haired girl looked up and replied obediently. ¡°Can you send me to somewhere with a sea, benefactor? You just need to send me to the seaside.¡±


    <em>Sea?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was rather curious. Thisdy was not in a hurry to go home and was looking for a sea?


    However, she did not think much about it. There was a sea at the back of the Nine Nights Dynasty, and it was convenient to send thisdy there.


    Then, Ye Qingtang immediately brought the blue-haired girl to the sea behind the monarch city.


    The surface of the vast sea sparkled, and the sea breeze was refreshing.


    When the blue-haired girl saw the seawater, a glint shed across her eyes, and she bowed to Ye Qingtang slightly. ¡°Thank you very much, benefactor.¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to return to her senses, the blue-haired girl jumped into the sea directly.


    Once the blue-haired girl entered the water, her legs suddenly turned into a gleam of light without dy.


    However, in the next second, an icy-blue fish tail shed across the calm sea surface, and countless water beads scattered in the air. In the reflection of sunlight, the water beads glistened in the colors of the rainbow.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was dazed.


    <em>What the hell is that?!!</em>


    ¡°Mermaid?¡± The little white tiger mumbled when it saw the fish tail that shed by.


    It was said that in the sea connecting the mainds, a group of mermaids who lived in the sea still existed, though no one had seen this n before. Yet unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang rubbed her temples in speechlessness. What exactly did she rescue?


    ¡°Rumors have it that the mermaids are very powerful. Why did she end up being sold by a human?¡± Ye Qingtang did hear some legends about mermaids in her previous life but had never seen them before. Unexpectedly¡­ after her rebirth, she actually rescued a mermaid after going through a strangebination of events.


    The little white tiger said, ¡°That is in the sea. Once a mermaid is on thend, all their skills will be lost unless they wear a special item that can maintain their powers. I reckon that¡­ it was the first time that this mermaid went on thend, and she probably did not know about it.¡±


    ¡°You do know a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a Fiendcelestial Beast. What do I not know?!¡± The little white tiger wagged its tail proudly.


    Augh escaped from Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips as she shook her head. Fortunately, it was onnd. If it was in the sea, those ve masters who caught the blue-haired girl would probably be beaten to a pulp by that young girl.


    Looking at the figure that gradually swam further away, Ye Qingtang spoke. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s head to Falling Sky Valley first.¡±


    The little white tiger did not say anything and followed Ye Qingtang.


    Just as they left, the blue-haired girl who had swum a distance suddenly poked her head out from the surface of the sea. However, the gentleness and obedience from before had long disappeared from her exquisite face as a sharp look shed across her eyes.


    <em>Damn it¡­</em>


    Why did she not know that her skills would actually be suppressed onnd?


    She was really careless and almost got attacked by these humans!


    Subsequently, she looked thoughtfully at the back view of the person who was gradually disappearing away from the shore.

 Chapter 711 - You Will Not Die If You Don’t Seek Death (1)

    Chapter 711: You Will Not Die If You Don¡¯t Seek Death (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAfter returning into the monarch city, Ye Qingtang brought the little white tiger straight to Falling Sky Valley.


    She had the Millennium Meteoric Iron in her hands and was acquainted with Master Du now. It seemed that there should not be any problem to enter Falling Sky Valley.


    But just as Ye Qingtang just left the street of the monarch city, a few figures suddenly followed behind her.


    ¡°Senior Brother Chu, does that fellow really have Millennium Meteoric Iron?¡± A youth in the Tiangang Sect uniform asked Chu Yi as he fixed his eyes on Ye Qingtang not far away.


    Chu Yiughed coldly and nodded while looking at Ye Qingtang.


    In the Bliss Forging Workshop earlier on, he already knew that this pretty young man possessed the Millennium Meteoric Iron. The Millennium Meteoric Iron was extremely precious, and he would obviously not let it go easily. Furthermore¡­


    Chu Yi narrowed his eyes slightly. This fellow caused him to embarrass himself in front of Master Du just now and ruined his meteoric iron sword. How would he let him off so easily?


    ¡°He should have quite an amount of Millennium Meteoric Iron. You will go there with meter and steal his Millennium Meteoric Iron,¡± Chu Yi said. After leaving the Bliss Forging Workshop, he immediately found a junior brother from the same master in the monarch city, and both of them came over together this time with the intention of robbing the fat sheep before them.


    ¡°But looking at the path he is taking, it seems that he is heading towards Falling Sky Valley. Could she be a Falling Sky Valley disciple?¡± that youth said hesitantly.


    Falling Sky Valley and their Tiangang Sect wereparable in skills, though their rtions had always been far from good. They were currently in Falling Sky Valley¡¯s boundary. If that young man was a Falling Sky Valley disciple and others in the Falling Sky Valley discovered them, they would not gain any benefit with just two of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. He is not a Falling Sky Valley disciple and is merely an ordinary itinerant. Why are you nagging so much? If we let him run away, we will never have a chance to obtain Millennium Meteoric Iron in our lives. You must know that if we can wield a weapon made from Millennium Meteoric Iron, it would be extremely grand and impressive,¡± Chu Yi said impatiently.


    Upon hearing the words ¡°Millennium Meteoric Iron,¡± the youth had a thought in his mind as well.


    The two of them nodded immediately. They were both at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three currently. Apart from the disciples ofrge forces, in the entire Nine Nights Dynasty, an ordinary itinerant could not be their opponent.


    As Ye Qingtang headed towards Falling Sky Valley, she suddenly sensed two unusual auras behind her. She stopped and turned around.


    In the next instant, Chu Yi and that youth immediately appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s line of sight.


    When Ye Qingtang saw Chu Yi, her brows raised automatically.


    ¡°F*ck. Could it be that this bastard saw through my identity and are after us?¡± The little white tiger asked quietly when it saw Chu Yi once again.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the delusional little white tiger speechlessly.


    It was really thinking too much¡­


    Chu Yi had never looked at it properly from the start to the end, alright?


    ¡°We meet again.¡± Chu Yi looked at Ye Qingtang, who stopped in her tracks, without bothering that his actions were discovered.


    ¡°What business do you two have?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a poker face.


    Chu Yiughed. ¡°Little brother, you ruined my sword in the Bliss Forging Workshop just now. You couldn¡¯t have forgotten about this score, could you?¡±

 Chapter 712 - You Will Not Die If You Don’t Seek Death (2)

    Chapter 712: You Will Not Die If You Don¡¯t Seek Death (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°That sword was bestowed to me personally by my Master and has a special meaning to me, yet you ruined it like that. It would be inappropriate if you don¡¯t give me correspondingpensation, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Ye Qingtang looked at Chu Yi without emotion. She never thought that this Tiangang Sect disciple would actually be so shameless.


    Before the sparring, they had already agreed that no one would be responsible regardless of whose sword was broken.


    Yet this Chu Yi actually came looking for trouble?


    Ye Qingtang was not a fool. When she heard Chu Yi mentioningpensation, she knew that he had taken a fancy on her Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    ¡°Oh? So how do you want me topensate?¡± Ye Qingtang said tly.


    Chu Yi and the youth beside him exchanged a look, deeply satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s amenable attitude. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. As long as you give me all the Millennium Meteoric Iron in your hands, this matter can be considered to be over.¡± Chu Yi spoke rtively generously as though his demand had given Ye Qingtang a lot of face.


    However, in Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears, this was unbelievably ridiculous.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯tpensate?¡±


    Chu Yi¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate me, don¡¯t me us for being hard on you then.¡±


    Then, Chu Yi shot a look at the youth, who immediately unsheathed his sword, putting on a clear threatening stance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. First, hand over the Millennium Meteoric Iron, and we will bepassionate enough to spare your life. Second, we will kill you and then take the Millennium Meteoric Iron. Live or die, you decide for yourself.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the two domineering people before her, and her lips curled into a seeming smile.


    ¡°I choose the third option.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes turned cold immediately.


    ¡°I want the Millennium Meteoric Iron and your lives.¡±


    ¡°How cocky!¡± Chu Yi scoffed coldly. ¡°Junior brother, there¡¯s no need to go easy on her. Since she is so confident, there¡¯s no need for us to say anymore bullsh*t to her!¡±


    Chu Yi and that youth immediately wielded their swords and charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground as she swept a nonchnt look across the two figures dashing towards her.


    ¡°Come at me, reckless people!¡± The little white tiger immediately opened its mouth as it watched the two people charging towards them, wanting to spit all over their faces.


    However, Ye Qingtang lifted her hand and stopped the little white tiger.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Yi and his junior brother were already right in front of Ye Qingtang, and two swords stabbed right towards her chest.


    A glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and she suddenly raised her hands!


    <em>ng!</em>


    Two clear sounds rang in the air all of a sudden.


    Ye Qingtang used two fingers from each hand to sp the two extremely sharp des effortlessly, freezing the two knives in mid-air.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Chu Yi was stunned as he looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    <em>How could it be?</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered, and her smile deepened.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    The moment she spoke, an overbearing aura suddenly exploded from Ye Qingtang, surging directly towards Chu Yi and his junior brother like an enormous wave. At the same time, their swords crackled and broke into countless broken shards.

 Chapter 713 - You Will Not Die If You Don’t Seek Death (3)

    Chapter 713: You Will Not Die If You Don¡¯t Seek Death (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Puff!</em>


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s shocking aura crashed directly on Chu Yi and his junior brother, and they were hurled several meters away. Both of them fell on the ground heavily and puked blood.


    ¡°Half¡­ Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡± Chu Yi crawled up from the ground with a paleplexion. At this instant, there no longer was any arrogance on his face as before. He widened his eyes at the young man in white in disbelief as astonishment filled his eyes.


    <em>Didn¡¯t the aura that suddenly erupted belong to a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?</em>


    Chu Yi would never have dreamed that this refined and pretty young man would actually be a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!!


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother Chu¡­ She¡­ She is a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?!¡± That youth waspletely flustered. They originally thought that their target was an ordinary young man, but unexpectedly¡­


    She was actually a domineering half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    Given their cultivation levels, how could they contend against such a powerful figure?!


    ¡°Run!!¡± All color had long been drained from Chu Yi¡¯s face. He never thought that the person he belittled would actually be a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. If he knew that from the start, he would not have dared to offend her no matter how bold he was.


    However¡­


    It was already toote for them to escape now.


    Ye Qingtang was not one who would let these two off easily. She lifted her legs slightly and shuttled to the front of those two people. She raised her hand and pped the back of those two youths¡¯ head.


    Blood spattered out instantly all over Chu Yi¡¯s face.


    Chu Yi felt as if he was soaked in ice water, and his whole body shuddered. Looking at his junior brother¡¯s dead body right before him, Chu Yi¡¯s legs wobbled, and he fell on the icy ground with a thud.


    ¡°You¡­ You cannot kill me¡­ My¡­ My master is a Tiangang Sect Elder¡­ If you kill me, my master and Tiangang Sect will not take it lying down¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Chu Yi coldly without a trace of warmth in her eyes.


    Let him go?


    If she let him go him, that was when Tiangang Sect would not let her off, wasn¡¯t it?


    Ye Qingtang did not wish to say any more things to Chu Yi. She took a few steps forward to Chu Yi with aura already condensed in her hands.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s murderous intent, Chu Yi gasped and tore a talisman that he had been holding in his hands previously.


    A ball of light suddenly shone. Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes and faintly saw Chu Yi attempting to flee when the light ray appeared. A murderous intent emerged in her eyes, and she leapt towards Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi fled at top speed, not daring to remain any longer.


    A silver shadow suddenly shed by in front of Chu Yi, who felt an excruciating pain in his throat before crashing on the ground before he was able to see what that silver shadow was.


    Ye Qingtang, who chased over, was surprised to find Chu Yi on the ground and paused in her tracks. When she saw the silver shadow that suddenly appeared, delight filled her heart.


    ¡°Xiao Guai?¡± Ye Qingtang widened her eyes as she looked at the silver wolf who stood in front of Chu Yi majestically.


    The silver wolf that disappeared for a long time suddenly appeared before Ye Qingtang in a domineering and impressive manner as when it left. A bright trace of blood could be faintly seen on the silver wolf¡¯s front paws.

 Chapter 714 - The Silver Wolf

    Chapter 714: The Silver Wolf


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosChu Yi¡¯s neck was cut by the silver wolf, and he copsed on the ground. The silver wolf¡¯s sharp ws tore his neck apart, and arge amount of blood was spurting out of the wounds, dyeing the ground below him red. Within a few seconds, he was out of breath.


    Ye Qingtang did not care about Chu Yi¡¯s life right now. She stared surprisingly at her regained treasure.


    ¡°Xiao Guai, howe you are here?¡± Ye Qingtang took a step forward and went in front of the silver wolf. She sized up the familiar figure, and her eyes were filled with joy.


    The silver wolf stood in front of Ye Qingtang calmly. Its eyes scanned through Ye Qingtang and thennded on the little white tiger behind her.


    It just took a nce without any further reaction.


    Ye Qingtang did not expect that she would meet the silver wolf here. Based on the silver wolf¡¯s reaction, it recognized her as well.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother about that. Beasts recognized people by their aura and not their faces. Even if her appearance changed entirely, as long as her aura remained, the silver wolf would be able to recognize her.


    ¡°Where have you been? I have been looking for you all the time.¡± The coldness on her she had previously all disappeared now. She stared at and gently touched the silver wolf¡¯s fur as how she did in the past. She squinted her eyes in satisfaction as the fur slid through her fingers.


    The silver wolf just stood there and allowed Ye Qingtang¡¯s close contact with it.


    The little white tiger narrowed its eyes as Ye Qingtang touched the silver wolf. It stared closely at the silver wolf and was suddenly shocked.


    <em>What the hell!</em>


    <em>How could it be this guy!</em>


    The same time the little white tiger figured out something, the silver wolf¡¯s eyes met with its eyes.


    The little white tiger trembled as it could sense the warning from the silver wolf¡¯s eyes.


    The little white tiger feltplexed as it stared at the close interaction between the silver wolf and Ye Qingtang¡­


    <em>She doesn¡¯t feel weird at all?!</em>


    While Ye Qingtang was immersed in the joy of the silver wolf¡¯s return, she did not notice that there was a man dressed in Tiangang Sect¡¯s clothes standing in the woods a hundred meters away. He stared at the corpses of his Senior Brothers in terror¡­


    He received Chu Yi¡¯s call earlier, but he was busy with something else and arrived slightlyter. However¡­


    When he reached the ce, he witnessed how Chu Yi was killed by the silver wolf.


    The Tiangang Sect disciple was afraid that he would be exposed. He remembered Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance and left.


    ¡°Xiao Guai, are you here to look for me?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the silver wolf closely, but she was still very curious. She thought that it was just a wolf with special fur, but¡­ the silver wolf always went missing.


    Thest time the silver wolf appeared was at the Xuanling Sect in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. How did it find her when she was at the Nine Nights Dynasty?


    The silver wolf did not have any reaction, and its eyes nced at the ring on Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Little white, you are the Fiendcelestial Beast. Do you know beastnguage?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly had a thought and looked towards the little white tiger behind her.


    The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang then the silver wolf and said, ¡°F*ck you, I¡¯m not a wolf. How will I know what it¡¯s talking about?¡±


    <em>She can neglect those details, but don¡¯t drag me alone.</em>

 Chapter 715 - The Silver Wolf (2)

    Chapter 715: The Silver Wolf (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the first ce, Ye Qingtang did not expect the little white tiger to cooperate. She stopped asking and hugged the indifferent silver wolf tightly. She smiled and touched its smooth fur.


    The little white tiger was left aside by Ye Qingtang. Her eyes were totally fixed on her regained silver wolf.


    After a short while, the little white tiger took a glimpse at the silver wolf. A cold glint shed across its eyes.


    The silver wolf was more serious as it saw the little white tiger¡¯s cold sight.


    ¡°Come here, let me introduce you guys to each other.¡± Ye Qingtang held the little white tiger¡¯s front paw and pulled it in front of the silver wolf.


    ¡°This is my first spirit pet¡­ but it was lost previously. Be kind to each other in the future,¡± Ye Qingtang said seriously.


    ¡°Be kind? I¡¯m not interested.¡± The little white tiger nced at the silver wolf.


    Under the silver wolf¡¯s threatening sight, the little white tiger totally ignored the situation and yawned. ¡°What spirit pet¡­ I think you should stay away from it. It has an ¡®anti-wife¡¯ look. Nothing good will happen to you when you bring it alone.¡±


    Both the silver wolf and Ye Qingtang were stunned as the little white tiger finished its words.


    ¡°Anti-wife?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    ¡°Anti-owner.¡± The little white tiger contemted for a while and changed its words.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the little white tiger.


    ¡°Look at its lustful face.¡± The little white tiger sat in front of Ye Qingtang and stared at the silver wolf directly.


    The silver wolf stared back at the little white tiger, and cold glints flickered in its eyes.


    ¡°How could you see that¡­ I thought that you didn¡¯t understand wolves?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.


    ¡°F*ck you, I¡¯m not a wolf, but I¡¯m a beast¡­ All wolves are lustful. I think you should chase it away. Is it not enough to have me alone?¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and stared at the little white tiger with interest.


    ¡°Your choice.¡± The little white tiger shook its head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to talk anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang did not bother to talk to the little white tiger. Golden mes emerged from her palm and burned Chu Yi¡¯s and another Tiangang Sect disciple¡¯s bodies. She then brought the little white tiger and the silver wolf towards the Falling Sky Valley.


    She was outside a huge mountain valley after half a day.


    The mountain valley was surrounded by stretches of mountains. Each peak was a sub-valley of the Falling Sky Valley.


    The rules of recruiting disciples in the Falling Sky Valley were very strict. Normal people might not be able to climb onto any peak, not to mention cultivating in the Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°The two of you wait for me here. Don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger and the silver wolf and said seriously.


    Ye Qingtang was afraid that once she left, her Xiao Guai would disappear again.


    It was not very appropriate to bring two spirit pets along on the first visit to the Falling Sky Valley. It would need the Falling Sky Valley¡¯s approval. Even those renowned tamers had to leave their spirit animals outside.


    After Ye Qingtang left, the silver wolf¡¯s cold and ghostly eyesnded on the little white tiger.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Do you know what the most painful thing in this world is?¡± The little white tiger yawned and smiled at the silver wolf.


    The silver wolf was expressionless and did not seem to be interested enough to reply.


    The little white tiger smiled again and said, ¡°The most painful thing is knowing the truth before others, and no one understands¡­ The more you know, the cleverer you are than the rest, and the lonelier you will be. Am I correct, Demon God of the Earth?¡±

 Chapter 716 - The Silver Wolf (3)

    Chapter 716: The Silver Wolf (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After hearing the little white tiger¡¯s words, cold glints shed in the silver wolf¡¯s eyes. Its intense aura seemed to be able to enclose the entire world. Everything would tremble in fear under the aura.


    However, the little white tiger was calm and did not seem to be affected at all.


    ¡°You are the Demon God, the supreme one in the demons. However, you evolved from demonic beasts. As for Fiendcelestial Beasts, we are the Paragon in the demonic beasts. My father was the Emperor of the Fiendcelestial Beast. There were four Paragon Fiendcelestial Beast: Primordial Divine Dragon, Savage Rosefinch, Nine Heaven Tortoise, and the Celestial White Tiger¡­ My father, as the Celestial White Tiger, had conquered the celestial world with the Ancient Emperor and the Saint. I was born in the celestial world and came into the human world incidentally¡­ My bloodline is purer. I¡¯m the Paragon Fiendcelestial Beast which surpasses the bloodline of a normal Celestial White Tiger¡­ Your threatening does not work on me.¡± The little white tiger stared at the silver wolf and said.


    ¡°However, you are the most outstanding Demon God in the human world whenpared to the previous Demon Gods. As a Demon God, if you want to leave the human world and enter the Celestial world, you need to go through 81 cmities. I think the most you have gone through is around 70 cmities¡­¡±


    However, before the little white tiger could finish its words, the silver wolf smashed the little white tiger with its paw.


    The little white tiger shouted angrily. ¡°F*ck you! How dare you to bully me just because I¡¯m in my infant-form? Good! You¡¯ll wait for my revenge!¡±


    The little white tiger shook its butt and turned to walk backward, keeping a distance away from the silver wolf.


    The silver wolf took a cold nce at the little white tiger and did not move anymore.


    Ye Qingtang returned after a while.


    ¡°It beat me just now!¡± The little white tiger jumped into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms immediately. It stared at Ye Qingtang with its round eyes that were full of grievance.


    ¡°It beat you?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned as she saw how pathetic the little white tiger appeared. She looked towards the silver wolf instinctively.


    However, the silver wolf was indifferent.


    ¡°Why did it beat you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that tigers do not go well with wolves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for water and fire.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It pped me with its paw! I need to take my revenge!¡± The little white tiger gnashed its teeth.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the tiny white tiger and then the imposing silver wolf. She then wanted to let go of the little white tiger.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a tiger. Why should I be bothered by a wolf?¡± The little white tiger suddenly shook its head and said rightfully.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It could not beat the silver wolf¡­


    The little white tiger was still at its infant-form. All energy in its body was used up. Any cultivator would be able to beat it.


    A Fiendcelestial Beast at its infant-form was almost useless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Qingtang hugged the little white tiger and waved towards the silver wolf.


    The silver wolf stood up and shook its fur. It followed Ye Qingtang slowly and walked towards the Falling Sky Valley.


    Ye Qingtang entered the Falling Sky Valley previously and exined her intention, hoping that she could enter the Falling Sky Valley for cultivation.


    There would be a specialized warden that would be in charge of Ye Qingtang¡¯s assessment. They allowed the spirit animals to follow.


    Ye Qingtang arrived outside the Falling Sky Valley together with the little white tiger and the silver wolf after a short while.


    There was a huge mountain valley in front of them.


    Many disciples were patrolling outside the mountain valley.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Brother Ye.¡±


    The disciple at the front smiled as he saw Ye Qingtang.


    Previously, when Ye Qingtang reached this ce, she offered many things to these patrolling disciples in order to enter the Falling Sky Valley. She also asked them to introduce a warden for her.

 Chapter 717 - Falling Sky Valley (1)

    Chapter 717: Falling Sky Valley (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Warden Xiong will be here shortly. Please wait for a while.¡± The disciple smiled and said.


    ¡°Warden Xiong? Is his name Xiong Feng?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had spent quite a long time at the Falling Sky Valley in her previous life. Xiong Feng, warden Xiong, was someone she knew¡­


    Ye Qingtang smiled secretly. Things would be much easier if the man was Xiong Feng.


    Within a short while, a tall middle-aged man with a full beard came over. The patrolling disciples stepped forward when they saw him. They introduced Ye Qingtang and then continued with their patrolling duties.


    Xiong Feng stared at the pretty young man in front of him. His eyes were filled with patience, and he said, ¡°Why do youe to the Falling Sky Valley?¡±


    ¡°I am Ye Chen, and I want to enter the Falling Sky Valley as a disciple,¡± Ye Qingtang said directly.


    When she just finished her words, Xiong Feng¡¯s face was extremely impatient. He sized up the young man in front of him and waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s still half a month¡¯s time to the assessment time for new disciples who wish to enter the Falling Sky Valley. Why do youe so early? Go back and wait. Come here after half a month.¡±


    Xiong Feng then intended to leave as he felt irritated. He was still thinking about why the disciples asked him toe out, but he did not expect that it was for this young man who wished to enter the Falling Sky Valley.


    A smile shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she saw Xiong Feng about to leave. She immediately took out a bottle of elixirs from her space ring and stepped forward.


    ¡°Please wait, Warden Xiong.¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you toe back in half a month? What do you still want¡­¡± Xiong Feng turned his head impatiently, but he suddenly saw Ye Qingtang handing over a bottle of elixirs to him.


    Xiong Feng¡¯s eyes flickered. He stopped and stared at Ye Qingtang with hesitation.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and passed the elixirs to Xiong Feng. ¡°Warden Xiong, this is the Luyuan Pill. It¡¯s very expressive to strengthen your body and your strength. Please ept it.¡±


    ¡°Luyuan Pill?¡± Xiong Feng¡¯s eyes brightened. He focused on the physique in cultivation and required elixirs. He had heard of the Luyuan Pill before. It was very rare, and normal elixir workshops were not able to refine it. There was supply from a few super sects only. It could be considered a rare and priceless item.


    Xiong Feng did not believe Ye Qingtang¡¯s words instantly. He opened the bottle and sniffed. As the fragrance entered his nose, his eyes were brighter.


    <em>It¡¯s really the Luyuan Pill?</em>


    Xiong Feng held the elixirs in his hand. As he raised his eyes and looked towards Ye Qingtang again, the impatience disappeared and was reced by a smile.


    ¡°Ye Chen, right? How can I ept such things?¡± Though that was what he said, Xiong Feng had kept the Luyuan Pill in his pockets as he spoke.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile as she saw Xiong Feng¡¯s move.


    The easiest person who could be bribed in the Falling Sky Valley would be warden Xiong. Though he was tall and strong, he was keen on gaining petty advantages.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I can feel your determination to enter the Falling Sky Valley. Since the mountains here are hard to climb and there¡¯s only half a month left till the assessment, I shall arrange a ce for you to stay outside the valley. You¡¯ll stay there for half a month and join the rest of the candidates after half a month.¡± Xiong Feng¡¯s tone was much gentler.

 Chapter 718 - Falling Sky Valley (2)

    Chapter 718: Falling Sky Valley (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios<em>Wait for half a month?</em>


    Ye Qingtang did not have time to waste here. Furthermore, the Falling Sky Valley¡¯s assessment was veryplex. There would be more trouble if she had to go through the assessment.


    Ye Qingtang said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m very determined today. May I know whether I can enter first¡­¡±


    Xiong Feng frowned slightly. However, before he could say anything, Ye Qingtang suddenly took out a pair of boxing gloves.


    The gloves were made of unknown material, but it was shining under the light, making it extremely eye-catching.


    Xiong Feng opened his eyes wide as he saw the gloves.


    ¡°Scorching Sun Gloves?!¡± Xiong Feng recognized the gloves instantly.


    The Scorching Sun Gloves were made of pure gold, an extremely rare material. Even the Falling Sky Valley might only have a few weapons made of that.


    The Scorching Sun Gloves would take half a year for forging masters. The price one had to pay a cksmith would be unimaginable, not mentioning the price of the pure gold.


    Xiong Feng had seen one of the Tiangang Sect elders wearing the Scorching Sun Gloves before. His fist was able to break mountains and overturn rivers. The power was insane. He longed for that all the time. However, the Scorching Sun Gloves were priceless. Even if he had the money, he would not be able to find one. Furthermore¡­ he did not have that amount of money¡­


    Xiong Feng¡¯s sight was immediately fixed on that pair of Scorching Sun Gloves.


    Xiong Feng¡¯s reaction was totally captured by Ye Qingtang. A smile shed across her eyes, and she handed the gloves over to Xiong Feng.


    ¡°I have heard that your Eight Direction fist techniques are outstanding. As people say, heroes must be paired with the best swords. I think this pair of Scorching Sun Gloves match with your fist techniques well.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and said.


    Xiong Feng held the pair of Scorching Sun Gloves, and his heartbeat elerated. He thought that the Luyuan Pill that Ye Chen gave him was precious enough; however¡­ he even had the Scorching Sun Gloves for him.


    ¡°This¡­ This is inappropriate¡­¡± Xiong Feng held the Scorching Sun Gloves tightly, but he was still being polite on his words.


    ¡°The Scorching Sun Gloves are only suitable for a strong person like you. If they fall into normal people¡¯s hands, their potential will not be expressed as well.¡± Ye Qingtang threw out a lot of pretty words that made Xiong Feng feel contended.


    The Luyuan Pill and the Scorching Sun Gloves were precious, but Ye Qingtang did not feel pity for them at all.


    She acquired these things from the disciples¡¯ corpses in the Hell of Avicinaraka. Besides these two, she still had many precious things from all the sects in her space ring.


    Ye Qingtang really gained a lot from the Hell of Avicinaraka. People would be surprised by any few that Ye Qingtang took out.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept them.¡± Xiong Feng smiled and said. He kept the Scorching Sun Gloves, and his sight was getting ¡®gentler¡¯.


    ¡°Young Brother, I see that you are in a rush. I will help you to ask the elders in the valley. If you have the ability, it should not be a problem for you to enter early.¡± Xiong Feng was easily convinced after receiving such heavy presents. Furthermore¡­ he guessed that Ye Chen came from some renowned family n. If not, he would not be able to offer such treasures like the Luyuan Pill and the Scorching Sun Gloves.

 Chapter 719 - Falling Sky Valley (3)

    Chapter 719: Falling Sky Valley (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Since he was a disciple from a big family n, his foundation should be pretty good.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Xiong Feng¡¯s blissful expression, and her smile deepened.


    Indeed, Xiong Feng¡¯s character was exactly the same as in her previous life. As long as he was fed fully, it was much more convenient for him to do things.


    Ye Qingtang immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Warden Xiong. May I trouble you to refer me to the Valley Master please?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiong Feng was excited over the two treasures at hand but could not help but be shaken when he heard Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You want to meet the Valley Master? Why?¡±


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Truth to be told, I¡¯ve long heard about the current acting Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley, Perfected Xuanchen, and have looked up to him for a long time. If I can be Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple, it will be my honor.¡±


    This time, Xiong Feng could not smile anymore.


    ¡°Little brother, this is a little hard already. Our Valley Master has not epted a disciple for many years. Even if you look up to him, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to get what you want.¡±


    Xiong Feng originally thought that Ye Qingtang merely wanted to enter Falling Sky Valley as soon as possible; thus, he agreed to her request. Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s situation, there should not be any problem in gaining an Elder¡¯s approval and be permitted to enter the valley.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    The person she wanted as her Master was actually their acting Valley Master, Perfected Xuanchen!


    Ever since their old Valley Master was heavily injured and was recuperating, Perfected Xuanchen became their acting Valley Master, and his position in Falling Sky Valley was naturally different from before. Moreover, he had not epted a disciple for many years, and many geniuses who wanted to be Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple were all rejected.


    ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t think about that. It¡¯s alright as long as you enter Falling Sky Valley, but as for our Valley Master¡­ you can forget about it.¡± Xiong Feng epted many things from Ye Qingtang and could only persuade her instead of being too tough.


    However, Ye Qingtang had made up her mind long ago. The purpose ofing to Falling Sky Valley was to be a disciple under Perfected Xuanchen.


    She did not say anything and retrieved an armor from her space ring straightforwardly.


    Once that armor was taken out, Xiong Feng was giddy by the sight.


    It was a dark green armor with golden fine lines all over the armor which sparkled under the sunlight, extremely eye-catching.


    Xiong Feng could not notice anything else at that moment as he was in a daze by the shining armor.


    ¡°Golden Moon¡­ Armor¡­¡± Xiong Feng naturally heard of the name of this armor before. If the Scorching Sun Gloves was a valuable treasure, this Golden Moon Armor could only be described as rare.


    ¡°Do you like this Golden Moon Armor, Warden Xiong?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile as she watched Xiong Feng¡¯s reaction in satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Of course I like it¡­¡± Xiong Feng nodded repeatedly and was only short of gluing his eyes on that armor.


    ¡°If you can refer me to the Valley Master, regardless of whether the Valley Master is willing to ept me as a disciple, this Golden Moon Armor can be considered as a fee for your hard work,¡± Ye Qingtang said generously.


    Xiong Feng was about to tear up from the agitation. He had only seen this Golden Moon Armor in paintings and had never thought that he couldy his hands on it.


    It was only possible for such a treasure to be possessed by someone at an Elder level, and a warden like him did not even have to think about it.


    What exactly is this fellow¡¯s background?


    First the Luyuan Pill.


    Then the Scorching Sun Gloves.


    And now, even the Golden Moon Armor is out?!


    Could she be Ouyang Family n Master¡¯s illegitimate child?

 Chapter 720 - Apprenticeship (1)

    Chapter 720: Apprenticeship (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang was not an illegitimate child of the Ouyang family n. This Golden Moon Armor was merely found from a super sect Elder¡¯s space ring when she was in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm.


    Although this item was good, it was toorge for Ye Qingtang, and there was no way she could wear it given her size.


    Furthermore¡­


    Given Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡¯s current half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord state, this item was not a must either.


    She was just offering a present provided by others to achieve her goal, and this was the true value of the Golden Moon Armor.


    Xiong Feng hesitated. He indeed wanted this Golden Moon Armor very much, and what Ye Qingtang said earlier caused his heart to waver.


    ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no issue with helping to refer you, but¡­ you also know that our Valley Master has not epted any disciple for a long time. If you want to be his disciple, I reckon that it¡¯s not so simple¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that regardless of whether it is sessful, this Golden Moon Armor is yours,¡± Ye Qingtang said readily.


    Xiong Feng clenched his fists secretly. Ye Qingtang had already put it that way. If he refused, wasn¡¯t he a fool?


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll help you to refer him then. As for whether the Valley Master is willing to ept you or not, it will be up to you.¡± Xiong Feng finally sumbed to the temptation of the Golden Moon Armor. Furthermore, this fellow had already said that it was dependent on his skills whether he could make it or not, and he only needed to refer him, which was nothing much.


    <em>This fellow has so many treasures, and he must be from a pretty powerful background. If the Valley master sees her, there should not be any issues either.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Warden Xiong.¡± Ye Qingtang bowed with a smile as a glint shed across her eyes.


    This was the oue she wanted.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll follow me into the valley now. I¡¯ll bring you to meet our Valley Master.¡± Warden Xiong kept the Scorching Sun Gloves and the Golden Moon Armor in his space ring cautiously as an indescribable satisfaction filled him.


    If the valley¡¯s disciples were all like this little brother Ye Chen in giving away things so extravagantly, wouldn¡¯t his life be extremely sweet?


    Ye Qingtang brought the little white tiger and the silver wolf into Falling Sky Valley. The scenery before her made her recall the various incidents in her past life. Images of her cultivating with her senior brothers and sisters in Falling Sky Valley popped up in her mind continuously, and the figure of her Master lingered in the deepest corner of her memory.


    Very quickly, Xiong Feng led Ye Qingtang to a hall. Xiong Feng paused outside the hall and turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Valley Master is inside. I¡¯ll enter the hall and speak to him. Wait outside here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. Looking at the hall in front of her, she could not help but recall images of her listening to her Master¡¯s teaching inside the hall.


    After giving the orders, Xiong Feng walked straight into the hall.


    A silver-haired senior was seated in the central seat of the hall.


    Although that senior¡¯s hair was all white, his features did not seem aged at all. He stroked his long beard gently as his deep-set eyes were focused on a scroll on the table.


    A handsome youth stood beside the senior.


    When Xiong Feng saw that senior, he immediately bowed and greeted. ¡°I pay my respects, Valley Master. I have something to report.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen looked up slightly and was not in a hurry to speak when he saw Xiong Feng, who entered suddenly. Indifferently, he handed the scroll on the table to the youth beside him.


    ¡°Yan Shu, send this scroll to your Eldest Senior Brotherter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The youth nodded slightly, received the scroll, and stood aside.


    Then, Perfected Xuanchen turned to look at Xiong Feng. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 721 - Apprenticeship (2)

    Chapter 721: Apprenticeship (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosXiong Feng said, ¡°Valley Master, there¡¯s a young man outside the hall who wishes to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked down slightly. ¡°Who is that? Why does he want to meet me?¡±


    Xiong Feng deliberated for a moment and replied. ¡°That young man¡¯s name is Ye Chen. He has looked up to you for a long time and begged me to meet you. I saw that he was sincere and honest, and thus I came to report.¡±


    Xiong Feng did not dare to directly tell Perfected Xuanchen that Ye Qingtang was here to be apprenticed to him.


    Perfected Xuanchen did not have any reaction, but Yan Shu from aside frowned when he heard Xiong Feng, and he looked at Xiong Feng with dissatisfaction.


    Everyone in Falling Sky Valley knew that Warden Xiong was the greediest.


    How could an ordinary young man meet the Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley just because he wanted to? Xiong Feng naturally knew about this logic as well.


    Yet, he still came to report this. Looking at him, it seemed that he had epted many good things from the person. Otherwise, he would not do such a thing.


    Yan Shu was dissatisfied but did not dare to say anything as Xiong Feng was a warden, and it was hard for him, a disciple, to argue with a warden. Secondly¡­


    Yan Shu looked at Perfected Xuanchen and felt a little stifled.


    Ever since his master became Falling Sky Valley¡¯s acting Valley master, there was quite a lot of noise in the valley. Apart from the Valley Master, there were Peak Masters, and his Master was originally a Peak Master as well.


    After the old Valley Master was severely injured, his Master was given the acting Valley Master position.


    When his Master became the Valley Master from a Peak Master, the other Peak Masters were dissatisfied. They showed outward devotion but opposed him in secret. To establish peace and harmony within Falling Sky Valley, his Master usually made his disciples give in to disciples from other peaks.


    As Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple, Yan Shu listened to orders. He was very amodative to others in the valley and did not stir up trouble.


    Xiong Feng saw that Perfected Xuanchen did not reply after a long time and added on immediately. ¡°I saw that the young man is pretty gifted and rtively sincere. He holds great admiration for you. That young man is waiting outside the hall right now. Are you willing to meet him, Valley Master?¡±


    ¡°He is already outside the hall?¡± Perfected Xuanchen said slowly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen replied. ¡°Forget it. Since he is here already, let him in then.¡±


    Xiong Feng was delighted when he heard that, but he did not dare to show it on his face. He responded immediately. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll bring him in now.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen nodded.


    Xiong Feng immediately exited the hall.


    As Yan Shu watched Xiong Feng leave hurriedly, his brows furrowed slightly. He looked at his Master hesitantly, wanting to say something.


    Outside the hall, Xiong Feng approached Ye Qingtang with a smile. ¡°Little brother, the Valley master has agreed to meet you. However, I did not tell him that you¡¯re here to be apprenticed to him. You should think of how to tell him when you meet himter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Warden Xiong,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Xiong Fengughed. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s also because I saw that you have pretty good natural talent and didn¡¯t want it to go to waste.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled without saying anything.


    However, the little white tiger aside puckered its lips.


    <em>What pretty good natural talent? It should be pretty good bribes instead, isn¡¯t it?</em>


    ¡°Alright. Follow me into the hall now,¡± said Warden Xiong.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and let the little white tiger and silver wolf wait outside the hall while she followed Xiong Feng into the hall.


    ¡­

 Chapter 722 - Apprenticeship (3)

    Chapter 722: Apprenticeship (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIn the hall, there was no change in emotion on Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s face as he looked at the young man who entered with Xiong Feng.


    ¡°Valley master, this is the Young Sir Ye who asked to meet you,¡± Xiong Feng said respectfully.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s familiar face, bringing back memories from her past life. When she fled away from Xuanling Sect, she was in dire straits for a long time. In a heavy downpour, Perfected Xuanchen stood under the pouring rain and stretched his hand out towards her.


    Ye Qingtang stored all the memories in her heart and held back all her emotions. Taking a step forward, she bowed to him sincerely. ¡°Ye Chen greets Perfected Xuanchen.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen nced at the young man before him. This young man appeared extremely modest and respectful, and it was just that he had a rather slim frame.


    Yan Shu frowned at Ye Qingtang and subsequently looked at Perfected Xuanchen, who nodded slightly at him.


    ¡°Ye Chen, what are you meeting my Master for?¡±


    When Ye Qingtang saw the cold-looking Yan Shu, there was no annoyance but rather a trace of a smile in her heart.


    Senior Brother Yan was indeed the same as back then.


    In her previous life, when Ye Qingtang just entered Falling Sky Valley, Perfected Xuanchen ordered Yan Shu to help Ye Qingtang familiarize with everything in the valley. When they first met, Yan Shu was cold, but people who knew him were aware that he had an extremely good character. Not only was he deeply respectful towards Perfected Xuanchen, but he was also very protective of the fellow disciples under his Master.


    When Ye Qingtang entered the valley, Yan Shu often took care of her.


    He was the epitome of a ¡°cold face but warm heart¡±.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked up to you for a long time and wish to be apprenticed to you as I cultivate.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen and Yan Shu were both taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    <em>She was actually here to be apprenticed?!</em>


    Yan Shu clearly did not think that the young man would actually have such a request and was dumbfounded for quite a while before responding. ¡°You wish to be a disciple of my Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Yan Shu¡¯s frown deepened immediately.


    ¡°My Master has not been epting any disciples in recent years.¡±


    Yan Shu did not have a favorable impression of this young man before him. The reason that this person could see his Master was probably because he bribed Xiong Feng. Although Yan Shu knew that bribery wasmon among powerful forces, he was extremely repelled from it due to his nature.


    Where exactly did this fellow jump out from?


    Did he really think that he could be a disciple of his Master after bribing a Falling Sky Valley warden with some random things?


    God knows how many people in Nine Nights Dynasty wanted to be apprenticed to his master, but all of them were rejected no matter how outstanding they were. Where did this person get his courage from?


    Ye Qingtang did not reply to Yan Shu as her eyes were locked right on Perfected Xuanchen, who had not spoken a word.


    Perfected Xuanchen remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not epting any disciples anymore. Please return, Young Sir Ye.¡± Although he said it briefly, one could faintly hear a trace of impatience in his tone.


    Upon hearing Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s words, Xiong Feng had an expression which read ¡°indeed so¡±. Although he epted quite a number of benefits from Ye Qingtang, he did not help to say anything at this moment. Anyway, he had already told Ye Qingtang about it, and it was she who persisted in bing apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen.


    Ye Qingtang did not back down and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need to reject me so quickly. I prepared an apprenticeship gift for this meeting today.¡±

 Chapter 723 - Affluence (1)

    Chapter 723: Affluence (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThen, Ye Qingtang opened her space ring.


    Perfected Xuanchen did not have any emotions on his face while Yan Shu¡¯s expression darkened.


    <em>Does this Ye Chen fellow have any brains?</em>


    <em>Master has already rejected him straightforwardly, but he still did not leave.</em>


    <em>Apprenticeship gift?</em>


    <em>Does he think that Master is an ordinary person and will be bribed so easily like Xiong Feng?</em>


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, my master has already said that he is no longer epting any disciples. You can bring your apprenticeship gift back¡­¡± Yan Shu wanted to chase away this young man who had no sense of propriety, but when he spoke halfway, he saw Ye Qingtang taking out a b of metal¡­ Instantly, Yan Shu¡¯s words were stuck in his throat.


    Ye Qingtang took out a b of meteoric iron from her space ring.


    In an instant, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eyes flickered the moment he saw that b of meteoric iron although there were no emotions on his face initially.


    ¡°Millennium Meteoric Iron?!¡± Xiong Feng¡¯s eyes almost popped out as he stared at the b of Millennium Meteoric Iron on Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    <em>What joke is this?</em>


    <em>This fellow actually has Millennium Meteoric Iron?</em>


    Xiong Feng originally thought that the three items Ye Qingtang took out previously were already rare, and the apprenticeship gift she prepared for Perfected Xuanchen should also be a rare treasure.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    This could not be generalized as rare.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve always wanted to forge a sword with Millennium Meteoric Iron. I happen to have some Millennium Meteoric Iron. I wonder if you like it?¡± Ye Qingtang looked up at Perfected Xuanchen.


    Being by Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s side for many years in her past life, she naturally knew how desperate his need was for the Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to ept me as your disciple, I¡¯ll offer this Millennium Meteoric Iron to you as a form of respect,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Perfected Xuanchen frowned slightly.


    He had been searching for the Millennium Meteoric Iron for nearly ten years to no avail. Yet unexpectedly¡­ he would actually see it in this young man¡¯s hands today.


    Yan Shu was also dumbfounded.


    His Master held the noble position of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Valley Master and had seen many precious treasures before.


    If this young man took out any other thing, it would definitely be unable to move his Master.


    But this Millennium Meteoric Iron¡­


    Yan Shu had been following Perfected Xuanchen for a long time and spent a lot of effort with some senior and junior brothers to find this Millennium Meteoric Iron in recent years. Yet, they were not sessful.


    However, this young man took such a huge b of Millennium Meteoric Iron and imed that it was an apprenticeship gift.


    At that moment¡­


    Yan Shu did not dare to say anything and could only turn to look at Perfected Xuanchen silently.


    Xiong Feng, who had not said anything all this while, started pondering. From the start, he felt that this Ye Chen¡¯s background was not ordinary as the treasures in his hands seemed to be endless, whereby he even took out the Millennium Meteoric Iron now.


    If he helped him again, this generous fellow might even give him some good things.


    Xiong Feng, who originally intended to watch from the sidelines, was suddenly active. ¡°Valley Master, I think that Ye Chen is pretty sincere in being apprenticed to you. This Millennium Meteoric Iron is extremely rare, yet he could bring it to you. It seems that he had been making preparations for a long time. Such mellow youths are rare already. You have always cherished talents. How about giving Ye Chen a chance?¡±

 Chapter 724 - Affluence (2)

    Chapter 724: Affluence (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Then, Xiong Feng looked at Ye Qingtang with a bright smile.


    Ye Qingtang obviously knew what Xiong Feng was thinking.


    Perfected Xuanchen was hesitant as he looked at the bright-eyed youth who had a trace of persistence in his eyes.


    ¡°You really wish to be apprenticed to me?¡± Perfected Xuanchen finally spoke.


    Ye Qingtang nodded immediately.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Your apprenticeship gift is not small and is indeed what I need. However¡­ even if I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to be my disciple, I¡¯ll still need to see your endowments.¡± Perfected Xuanchen finally relented, although he did not rashly agree to ept Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Show me your spirit root,¡± Perfected Xuanchen said.


    Although Xiong Feng was materialistic, there was something he said that Perfected Xuanchen thought made sense.


    The Millennium Meteoric Iron was extremely rare, and many knew that he was searching for it. Since this young man came prepared, it seemed that he was indeed thoughtful.


    To obtain the Millennium Meteoric Iron, he must have made painstaking efforts.


    After hearing Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang immediately opened her hands, where a yellow light bloomed in her palm, and a yellow spirit root appeared silently.


    When the yellow spirit root was revealed, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and even Xiong Feng, who had been helping to speak for her, had a stiffened expression.


    Yellow spirit root?


    Xiong Feng looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    He originally thought that Ye Qingtang was from a rather powerful background to directly ask to be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen, which suggested to him that his endowments should be rtively good; otherwise, he would not be so bold.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    She was actually only a yellow spirit root?!


    If it was in ordinary sects, a yellow spirit root was considered pretty good, but in Falling Sky Valley, a forceparable to super sects, it seemed rather shabby.


    In Falling Sky Valley, yellow spirit root was the lowest-grade spirit root of ordinary disciples in all the peaks, and one had to possess at least a green spirit root to be apprenticed to a Peak Master.


    All the disciples under Perfected Xuanchen had green spirit roots and above.


    Xiong Feng¡¯s lips twitched for a moment. He never thought that this ostentatious young man would actually have such mediocre endowments.


    Perfected Xuanchen frowned slightly while Yan Shu¡¯s expression turned strange.


    He originally thought that this young man¡¯s endowments would be pretty good since he was so stubborn and insistent, but in the end¡­


    Perfected Xuanchen took a deep breath and looked up at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You can return. I cannot ept you.¡±


    While Millennium Meteoric Iron was hard to obtain, Ye Qingtang¡¯s endowments were insufficient to be apprenticed to him. If he was epted as an exception, there would be many criticisms.


    Ye Qingtang kept her spirit root while looking at Perfected Xuanchen. He had just taken on the position as the Valley Master not long ago, and the valley¡¯s internal affairs were rather messy. However, in her past life, Ye Qingtang had met Perfected Xuanchen many yearster when he was calm and indifferent and had way fewer areas of consideration.


    If Ye Qingtang came to be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen a few yearster like in her previous life, he probably would not refuse given his future personality.


    However¡­


    She did not wish to wait for such a long time.


    After hearing Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s rejection, Ye Qingtang was not anxious at all, and a glint shed across her eyes instead. She looked up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I know that my spirit root isn¡¯t good, but my heart is sincere. This Millennium Meteoric Iron is the first apprenticeship gift I prepared. If you ept me, I naturally have a second apprenticeship gift.¡±

 Chapter 725 - Affluence (3)

    Chapter 725: Affluence (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I¡¯ve already said it clearly that I cannot ept you. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything further. Please return.¡± Perfected Xuanchen shook his head, evidently unwilling to speak to Ye Qingtang anymore.


    ¡°Ye Chen, my master has made his stand clear, and you should not insist anymore. If you¡¯re unwilling to leave, I can only ¡®invite¡¯ you out.¡± Yan Shu warned immediately after understanding his Master¡¯s intention.


    Completely ignoring Yan Shu¡¯s warning, Ye Qingtang looked at Perfected Xuanchen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to know what my second apprenticeship gift is?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen remained silent, making clear his intention for Ye Qingtang to leave.


    Yan Shu¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed as he took a few steps forward, preparing to personally shoo this ignorant young man away.


    However¡­


    ¡°My second apprenticeship gift is to invite a cksmith master, Master Du, to tailor a sword using the Millennium Meteoric Iron just for you,¡± Ye Qingtang said immediately.


    Both Perfected Xuanchen and Yan Shu were stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°You said Master Du?¡¯ Perfected Xuanchen asked.


    ¡°Yes. Master Du from the Bliss Forging Workshop.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid around!¡± Yan Shu¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°It¡¯s not a lie that you have the Millennium Meteoric Iron, but if you said that you can request Master Du sessfully, it is impossible.¡±


    Yan Shu naturally knew of Master Du.


    Perfected Xuanchen wished to forge a Millennium Meteoric Iron sword and had to first find a cksmith master who could forge the Millennium Meteoric Iron. In the Nine Nights Dynasty, there was only one person who possessed such a craft, which was Bliss Forging Workshop¡¯s Master Du.


    To request his help, Perfected Xuanchen had sent his disciples to Master Du countless times and even personally looked for him just to seek his promise in forging a sword for him. Yet despite so, Master Du still refused to meet Perfected Xuanchen, much less agree to make a sword.


    Everyone knew that Master Du was aloof and had a weird personality. There were numerous people who requested for his service, but the number of people who seeded could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. In recent years, Master Du had never agreed to forge a sword for a single person.


    Perfected Xuanchen was not the only one who was given a cold shoulder; even the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s premier, Ouyang Family n Master, and Tiangang Sect¡¯s Sect Master were also rejected plenty of times.


    This man was so young. How could he possibly request for Master Du¡¯s service sessfully?


    Not mentioning Yan Shu¡¯s disbelief, even Perfected Xuanchen thought that Ye Qingtang spoke recklessly out of anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding around,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly.


    Perfected Xuanchen said in a low voice, ¡°If you really can ask Master Du to forge a sword for me, I¡¯ll ept you. If not, don¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± While Millennium Meteoric Iron was precious, it was nothing but a useless metal if no one could forge it.


    If Ye Qingtang could really ask Master Du sessfully, one would really be astonished.


    However, Perfected Xuanchen did not believe it and merely wanted the stubborn young man to leave as soon as possible.


    A trace of a smile emerged within Ye Qingtang when she heard, and she confirmed with him calmly. ¡°Is what you said valid? If I can request for Master Du¡¯s service sessfully, will you really make an exception and ept me as your disciple?¡±


    ¡°My words are naturally valid.¡± Perfected Xuanchen nodded.


    Ye Qingtang beamed and immediately bowed. ¡°Please wait for a while then. I¡¯ll invite Master Du over.¡± Then, Ye Qingtang walked out of the hall herself without waiting for Yan Shu to chase her out.

 Chapter 726 - Amazing (1)

    Chapter 726: Amazing (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhen Xiong Feng exited the hall, he saw Ye Qingtang leaving with the little white tiger and silver wolf, and he chased after them hurriedly.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I already told you that Perfected Xuanchen is no longer epting any disciples. You also saw that I put in good words for you just now. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Xiong Feng put on a regretful look.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang knew what his motive was, and she smiled. ¡°Thank you for your help today, Warden Xiong.¡±


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s a pity though. I saw that you were very sincere and wanted to help you,¡± Xiong Feng said with augh.


    Ye Qingtang understood his intentions and replied. ¡°Thank you. I have a bottle of Qi Recovery Elixir, and I¡¯ll give it to you. When I bring Master Du over, I¡¯ll still need to trouble you.¡±


    The moment Xiong Feng saw the Qi Recovery Elixir, his face bloomed, and he received it with a grin, though he did not think that Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were very probable.


    This fellow had many good items, but these would not be enough to request for Master Du¡¯s service sessfully.


    However, Xiong Feng was not so foolish to say these out loud and instead wore a trustful appearance.


    He had obtained the items already anyway, and whatever troubles this fellow did had nothing to do with him anymore.


    Xiong Feng immediately led Ye Qingtang out of Falling Sky Valley and subsequently strutted back into the valley with his arms filled with a pile of treasures.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye. Xiong Feng was in his room busy admiring the Scorching Sun Gloves and Golden Moon Armor that he just obtained, and he thought that his days would be much morefortable if a few more fat sheep like Ye Qingtang came. The more he looked at them, the more beautiful they were.


    Just as Xiong Feng was filled with bliss, a Falling Sky Valley disciple knocked on Warden Xiong¡¯s door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiong Feng asked without looking up.


    ¡°Warden Xiong, a young man outside the valley said he wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Tell him that I¡¯m not free.¡± Xiong Feng replied impatiently.


    ¡°That young man said he is Ye Chen and that he talked to you about this before.¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen?¡± Xiong Feng was dumbfounded to hear that. He hurriedly put away his things, left his room, and asked that disciple, ¡°You said that person is called Ye Chen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiong Feng was instantly stupefied.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    <em>That fellow was just gone for half a day. Why did hee back suddenly?</em>


    <em>Could it be that he was still unwilling to give up?</em>


    Confusion filled Xiong Feng, but at the thought that the person was generous with his gifts, he did not find it troublesome at all. Perhaps that fellow came round and wanted to change an Elder to be apprenticed to.


    When he thought that he could fish some treasures out again, Xiong Feng was instantaneously energized and dashed to Falling Sky Valley¡¯s entrance.


    Ye Qingtang stood outside Falling Sky Valley with the silver wolf and the little white tiger. Beside her, an elderly with white beard swept a fleeting nce across the imposing-looking Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you actually wanted to enter Falling Sky Valley. You tormented my old body to make a trip here with you.¡± The elderly scoffed. While he spoke that way, there was no trace of impatience on his face.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Master Du.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Wasn¡¯t the person standing beside her none other than Master Du of Bliss Forging Workshop!


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve already agreed toe here, and there¡¯s nothing much to say. As for the coboration that I mentioned previously, how are you considering it?¡± Master Du changed the topic and asked with a grin.


    Ye Qingtang was about to reply but saw that Xiong Feng had already reached the valley¡¯s entrance, so she kept silent immediately.

 Chapter 727 - Amazing (2)

    Chapter 727: Amazing (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosXiong Feng ran over hurriedly and spoke once he saw Ye Qingtang. ¡°Ye Chen, why are you back so soon? Did youe around? Do you want to find another elder to be apprenticed to?¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m still here to be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiong Feng was surprised. This time, he noticed that there was an elderly beside Ye Qingtang and immediately gasped when he fixed his eyes on the person.


    ¡­


    In the main hall of Falling Sky Valley, Yan Shu was helping Perfected Xuanchen to tidy up the scrolls on the table.


    ¡°Master, the Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s disciples are a little unsettled recently. They looked for trouble with the disciples at our side when they left the valley. This matter¡­¡± Yan Shu said with a frown.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s brows were furrowed. He was about to speak but saw Xiong Feng entering the hall anxiously.


    ¡°Reporting Valley Master. That Ye Chen is back again.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen did not have any emotions on his face. He was rather helpless towards that young man¡¯s persistence.


    Rather, Yan Shu had a look of annoyance on his face.


    ¡°Is that fellow finished? Didn¡¯t Master already tell him clearly? Why is he here again? Warden Xiong, you also know what my Master meant. Why did you still let him in?¡±


    Evidently, Yan Shu was dissatisfied that Xiong Feng let someone into the valley again.


    Xiong Feng replied. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I did not let him in intentionally, but¡­ he brought another person back.¡±


    ¡°Brought another person here? Did he bring a senior from her n over to plead for her?¡± Yan Shu asked with a frown.


    Xiong Feng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not someone from his n but¡­ but Master Du.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yan Shu dropped the scrolls in his hand.


    Perfected Xuanchen was all the more shocked.


    ¡°Master Du? You said Master Du of Bliss Forging Workshop?¡± Perfected Xuanchen asked.


    Xiong Feng nodded.


    Yan Shu was surprised. ¡°It can¡¯t be right? That fellow really invited Master Du over? Could it be that he found someone who looks simr to Master Du to pretend to be Master Du? Warden Xiong, did you identify him correctly?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That person is indeed Master Du,¡± Xiong Feng said.


    Perfected Xuanchen was astounded. He had requested to meet Master Du countless times but was unsessful over the years. Now¡­ this person was really invited over to Falling Sky Valley?


    Perfected Xuanchen immediately stood up and walked out of the hall.


    Yan Shu followed right after hurriedly.


    Perfected Xuanchen saw an elderly with aged features standing beside Ye Qingtang outside the hall. The moment Perfected Xuanchen saw that elderly, his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Master Du, why are you here?¡± Perfected Xuanchen asked, surprised, as he looked at the elderly.


    Master Du looked up slightly at Perfected Xuanchen and said, ¡°Perfected Xuanchen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Perfected Xuanchen nodded in reply.


    Master Du nodded slightly and looked at Ye Qingtang beside him. ¡°I¡¯m here today because Brother Ye wanted me toe and make a sword for you.¡±


    ¡°Make a sword for me?¡± Perfected Xuanchen was astounded, and he looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    ¡°Master Du¡­ I have requested you to help me make a sword for many times before, but you¡¯ve never agreed¡­ Now¡­¡±


    Master Du said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally not bother if others wanted me to forge weapons for them, but since this is Brother Ye¡¯s favor, of course I will help him.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen was astonished.


    <em>Ye Qingtang asked him to make a sword, and he agreed just like that?!</em>

 Chapter 728 - Amazing (3)

    Chapter 728: Amazing (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEven Yan Shu and Xiong Feng were surprised by Master Du¡¯s reply.


    <em>How big is this Ye Chen?!</em>


    Perfected Xuanchen was filled with astonishment. ¡°May I know what¡¯s the rtion between you and this Brother Ye?¡±


    ¡°We are good friends in spite of the age difference,¡± Master Du said with augh. Previously, when Ye Qingtang came to the Bliss Forging Workshop to find him, she had already made it clear that she wished to be a disciple of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Perfected Xuanchen.


    Master Du wanted to coborate with Ye Qingtang, and now that he knew Ye Qingtang needed help, he would support her fully.


    ¡°Good friends in spite of the age difference?¡± The surprise in Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eyes deepened as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who smiled sweetly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you to make this trip, Master Du,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you. If it¡¯s others, I would be toozy to move an inch.¡± Although Master Du was aloof, he was rather polite to Ye Qingtang, the person he wanted to coborate with.


    He was still waiting to coborate with this fellow and thus spoke well of him.


    Ye Qingtang was at a loss of whether tough or cry, but Master Du¡¯s words did boost her face.


    Yan Shu was utterly dumbfounded. He previously thought that this Ye Chen was merely making big talk and that it was simply impossible for him to request for Master Du¡¯s appearance sessfully.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    It was a big p in his face.


    Not only did Master Due, but his words also implied that he had a good rtionship with Ye Qingtang.


    This made Yan Shu, who experienced countless cold-shoulder treatments, extremely shocked.


    <em>What exactly is this Ye Chen¡¯s background?</em>


    <em>He said he was inviting Master Du over and really did so?</em>


    It must be known that even his Master could not invite this Master Du over¡­


    ¡°What kind of sword do you wish to make?¡± Master Du immediately looked at Perfected Xuanchen.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s heart leaped a beat, and he handed Master Du a sketch that he had prepared a long time ago.


    After taking a look, Master Du said, ¡°The sword is pretty good. However, if you wish to make this sword, the materials used cannot be ordinary ones. Otherwise, even if it is made, it will just be a useless piece of metal that is pleasant to the eye.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen was not in a hurry to speak and merely cast a look at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°If my Master needs it, I will offer the Millennium Meteoric Iron to forge this sword.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen thought of the promise he made to Ye Qingtang that he said casually so that she could retreat in face of difficulties. Yet, unexpectedly¡­ it actually came true.


    A gentleman never went back on his promise.


    Perfected Xuanchen sighed lightly and looked at Master Du. ¡°Master Du, what if the Millennium Meteoric Iron is used to forge this weapon?¡±


    ¡°That would be the best. If Millennium Meteoric Iron is used, its effects would be amplified fully.¡± Master Du knew that Ye Qingtang wanted to be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen and knew that she had the Millennium Meteoric Iron.


    Perfected Xuanchen nodded slightly and met with Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ye Chen.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°From today on, you are my disciple,¡± Perfected Xuanchen slowly said what Ye Qingtang had been waiting to hear for a long time.


    Smiles filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    She heard this sentence in her previous life as well, and it was so reminiscing to hear again today.


    ¡°I pay respects to Master!¡± Ye Qingtang immediately knelt on one knee and bowed to Perfected Xuanchen!


    <em>Falling Sky Valley, she is back.</em>


    <em>Master¡­.</em>


    <em>She is back.</em>

 Chapter 729 - Senior and Junior Brothers (1)

    Chapter 729: Senior and Junior Brothers (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosPerfected Xuanchen nodded and asked Yan Shu to bring Ye Qingtang around in the valley. He would discuss the details of the sword with Master Du.


    Yan Shu then brought Ye Qingtang out of the hall.


    ¡°The Valley Master presides over the Falling Sky Valley. Under the Valley Master, there are twelve Peak Masters who are in charge of the twelve peaks. Our Master was Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s Peak Master previously. He took over the duty as the Valley Master temporarily as the old Valley Master was sick.¡± Yan Shu led Ye Qingtang to her living ce and exined on the way there.


    Since Perfected Xuanchen took Ye Chen in as his disciple, she would be Yan Shu¡¯s Junior Brother. Though Yan Shu was not very pleased by that, he would still carry out his duties ording to his Master¡¯smand.


    ¡°This is where we stay. Settle down first, and I will lead you around the valleyter to be familiar with the surroundings here. Your spirit animals¡­ It¡¯s better if you ask them to stay in the room.¡± Yan Shu¡¯s sightnded on the two figures behind Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Yan.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded and said.


    Yan Shu took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang. His eyesight wasplex. Honestly speaking, he did not recognize her ability. She was not qualified to be his Master¡¯s disciple as she only possessed the yellow spirit root. However¡­


    Ye Qingtang had the Millennium Meteoric Iron and was friends with Master Du.


    ¡°Arrange your stuff for a while. I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± Yan Shu said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and walked into her room.


    The arrangement of the rooms of Falling Sky Valley disciples was about the same. Ye Qingtang felt emotional towards the things that were familiar to her.


    Yan Shu stood outside the door and waited. Two disciples walked towards him after a while.


    ¡°Yan Shu? Howe you are here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with Master now?¡± The tall and arrogant young man smiled and asked.


    Yan Shu felt a headache when he saw the person.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qian.¡±


    The young man named Qian Ze. He was also Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple. He was very talented, but his personality was not something to be ttered. He caused trouble everywhere, and it would not be an exaggeration to call him the tyrant.


    Though Qian Ze was slightly younger than Yan Shu, he apprenticed earlier. As a result, Yan Shu had to address him as Senior Brother.


    ¡°I thought that you were always the most obedient person. Howe you sneaked out today?¡± Qian Ze smiled and looked at Yan Shu.


    ¡°Master just took in a new disciple. I¡¯m here to introduce him to the valley,¡± Yan Shu said expressionlessly.


    Qian Ze lifted his eyebrows slightly. The person standing beside Qian Ze was Ji Yixuan. He was slightly curious after hearing Yan Shu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Master had a new disciple?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Shu nodded.


    As the three of them were chatting, the door behind Yan Shu was opened. Ye Qingtang walked out of the room. She saw Qian Ze and Ji Yixuan outside once she raised her head.


    ¡°This is my new little Junior Brother then? Such a pretty face.¡± Qian Ze sized up Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Junior Brother Qian.¡± Ji Yixuan frowned.


    Qian Ze shrugged his shoulders.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as she stared at Qian Ze.


    She had met Ji Yixuan before at the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    As for Qian Ze¡­


    He was really her acquaintance in her previous life.

 Chapter 730 - Senior and Junior Brothers (2)

    Chapter 730: Senior and Junior Brothers (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIf Feng Moli of the Xuanling Sect could be called as the tyrant, Qian Ze would be the devil in the Falling Sky Valley.


    When Ye Qingtang just entered the Falling Sky Valley in her previous life, she suffered under Qian Ze. She always wanted to make a detour whenever she saw Qian Ze. However, the Senior Brother who always bullied her in the past was the one who stood up for her and shielded her against everything.


    ¡°Ye Chen, this is Qian Ze, Senior Brother Qian. This is Ji Yixuan, Senior Brother Ji.¡± Ye Chen introduced expressionlessly.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qian, Senior Brother Ji,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The two of them nodded.


    ¡°Senior Brothers, if you do not have other matters, I¡¯ll show Junior Brother around.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I need to take a nap.¡± Qian Ze yawned and waved his hand.


    Yan Shu then led Ye Qingtang out.


    Ji Yixuan was about to leave with Qian Ze after they left. Qian Ze stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Ji, I heard something interesting on my way here just now, and that is rted to our new Junior Brother. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°No interest.¡± Ji Yixuan did not care about that at all.


    Qian Ze murmured to himself. ¡°Our Master has not taken in any disciple for a long time. I heard from a disciple who followed Warden Xiong that the reason why Junior Brother Ye could be apprenticed was not due to her talent but¡­ she invited Master Du to forge a sword for Master with the Millennium Meteoric Iron.¡±


    Ji Yixuan was slightly stunned. As Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple, how could they not know their Master¡¯s preferences?


    ¡°I think Junior Brother Ye only possesses a yellow spirit root. This is interesting. If the information leaks to other peaks, there will be much more trouble,¡± Qian Ze said enthusiastically.


    Ji Yixuan frowned. Ever since Perfected Xuanchen took over the position as the Valley Master, the situations in the peaks were moreplicated. If that was true¡­


    Qian Ze was not interested to say anything else. He yawned and wandered back to his room.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Yan Shu led Ye Qingtang around in the Falling Sky Valley.


    The Falling Sky Valley was huge. It would take more than a day to go to every corner.


    ¡°Normal peak disciples will cultivate in their respective peaks. If they have some missions that require them to go out¡­¡± Yan Shu said expressionlessly. Though he mentioned everything, his tone was warm, and his face was serious.


    Ye Qingtang was not bothered by that. She just listened quietly to Yan Shu exining everything about the Falling Sky Valley.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s knowledge towards the Falling Sky Valley was scarcer than Yan Shu. Ye Qingtang was familiar with everything she saw on the way.


    When Yan Shu was about to lead her to the Martial Cultivation Hall, he suddenly heard quarreling sounds. Yan Shu stopped and looked towards the direction of the sound.


    There was a group of Falling Sky Valley disciples gathered not far away. Unpleasant quarreling sounds could be heard faintly in the crowd.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Yan Shu frowned slightly.


    The two of them then walked towards the origin of the sounds.


    There was a skinny pale young man standing in the crowd of disciples.

 Chapter 731 - Senior and Junior Brothers (3)

    Chapter 731 Senior and Junior Brothers (3)


    ¡°Sheng Qianyu, show me the proof that the White Sage is yours.¡± There were a few tall teenagers who stood in front of the young man. They stared at the pale young man arrogantly.


    Sheng Qianyu held his fist tightly and said, ¡°The White Sage was mine. I found it at the Sea Moon


    Bay.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! We got the White Sage at the Sea Moon Bay on a mission. Howe it bes yours now? What? Is it because you belong to the Admirable Sky Peak and your Peak Master now takes over the position as the Valley Master temporarily so you can say anything you want?¡± The few teenagers smiled coldly.


    Sheng Qianyu raged, and his body trembled. He pointed at the teenagers and said, ¡± Don¡¯t you dare to defile the Valley Master! How is this rted to him? The White Sage belonged to me! You took it over before you returned to the valley.¡±


    Ye Qingtang and Yan Shu walked into the crowd and heard them quarreling.


    Sheng Qianyu was a normal disciple of Admirable Sky Peak. He got a White Sage by chance when he was out a few days ago at the Sea Moon Bay. However, just when he picked up the White Sage, he ran into the disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak. The few disciples noticed that Sheng Qianyu was alone. The White Sage was a rare find, and they then asked to take a look.


    Sheng Qianyu did not contemte as they were both the Falling Sky Valley disciples. However, the moment they got their hands on the White Sage, they ran away with it.


    Now, all of them were back to the Falling Sky Valley. Sheng Qianyu rushed over to ask for it back.


    However, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples did not admit that at all. They imed that they found the White Sage and that it was totally not rted to Sheng Qianyu.


    ¡°The Senior Brothers of the Blue Cloud Peak are reasonable. Sheng Qianyu, you said that the White Sage is yours? How did it end up in their hands when it¡¯s yours? Are you trying to fabricate a charge against them as you want the precious White Sage to yourself?¡± One of the disciples from the other peak in the audience smiled and stared at Sheng Qianyu, whose face was pale.


    ¡°I gave it to them as they wanted to take a look¡­¡± Sheng Qianyu exined in a hurry.


    However, no one cared about his exnation. Everyone looked at him sneeringly.


    Ye Qingtang witnessed the whole thing coldly and sneered in her heart.


    She met Sheng Qianyu in her previous life. He was talented but very weak. She really believed that the White Sage was fooled over by the people from the Blue Cloud Peak.


    Based on Sheng Qianyu¡¯s temper, he could never lie to others.


    If such things happened under other peaks, the wardens of the respective peaks would be invited over for justice. However, it happened to an Admirable Sky Peak disciple, and the situation was different now.


    After the Perfected Xuanchen took over the position as the Valley Master, he noticed other Peak Masters¡¯ discontentment. In order to meet the old Valley Master¡¯s expectations and maintain the harmony in the valley, he warned all disciples of the Admirable Sky Peak to prevent trouble.


    If they had any conflicts with other peaks, they had to forbear with them.


    That was the reason why disciples of other peaks dared to create trouble under their Peak Masters¡¯ hints. It was a norm to bully disciples of the Admirable Sky Peak.

 Chapter 732 - If This Can Be Endured, What Else Cannot Be? (1)

    Chapter 732 If This Can Be Endured, What Else Cannot Be? (1)


    Yan Shu¡¯s face was not very pleasant as well.


    Suddenly, a pretty and skinny figure walked towards Yan Shu.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan.¡±


    Yan Shu looked towards the direction where the sound came from. ¡°Junior Sister Yin.¡±


    The girl, Yin Qingluo, was also Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°People of the Blue Cloud Peak are really too extreme.¡± Yin Qingluo frowned and said. She had witnessed the incident for a while. If not for her Master warning them that they could not find any trouble, she would definitely beat those disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak.


    Yan Shu did not say anything, but his face clouded.


    Yin Qingluo then noticed that there was a handsome young man standing beside Yan Shu. She was shocked by the young man¡¯s appearance, but she frowned after a while.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, is this our Master¡¯s new disciple?¡±


    Yan Shu knew that Yin Qingluo was asking about Ye Qingtang. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes. He is Ye Chen.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Yin.¡± Ye Qingtang folded her hands and said.


    Ye Qingtang knew Yin Qingluo in her previous life. She was not kind at all despite her skinny features.


    Yin Qingluo stared at Ye Qingtang. Her sight was not warm at all. She nodded perfunctorily and said towards Yan Shu, ¡°The rumor is true then.¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡± Yan Shu was confused.


    ¡°Before I came here, I just heard from other disciples that Master made an exception and took in a new disciple with a yellow spirit root. I thought that it was nonsense, however¡­ Now, it seems that it¡¯s true.¡± She was trying to be implicit. However, she knew that the new disciple got in through the back door.


    Yan Shu pursed his lips but did not say anything.


    Yin Qingluo did not continue, but her eyes that were staring at Ye Qingtang were filled with unpleasantness.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciples all possessed, at minimum, green spirit roots. Now, there was a new disciple with a yellow spirit root, and he was not apprenticed by his ability. No one could treat him as their true Senior or Junior Brother.


    Ye Qingtang noticed Yin Qingluo¡¯s unpleasant sight, but she did not say anything.


    She figured that the news of her being epted by exception was spread out by Xiong Feng, who could not keep any secret. She might not be able to enter the eyes of the Admirable Sky Peaks, not mentioning the other peaks.


    However¡­


    She did not care about that.


    She still had a long time here.


    When Yin Qingluo was chatting with Yan Shu, Sheng Qianyu¡¯s face was getting paler as he was challenged by the Blue Cloud Peak disciples.


    Yin Qingluo was a straightforward person. She could not tolerate it anymore when she saw her Junior Brother of the same peak being bullied by others.


    Yan Shu noticed Yin Qingluo¡¯s move and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t create any trouble.¡±


    Yan Shu was angry in his heart, but he could not do anything based on his Master¡¯s warning.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Yin Qingluo nodded and walked out.


    ¡°Senior Brothers of the Blue Cloud Peak, Junior Brother Sheng is always an innocent person. He will never frame anyone for anything.¡±


    The disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak looked towards Yin Qingluo as she walked out.


    ¡°Your words are funny, Junior Sister Yin. If Sheng Qianyu was saying the truth, you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re wrong? And we really took his thing by force?¡± The disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak sneered.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yin.¡± Sheng Qianyu stared at Yin Qingluo nervously as she was the only one who was willing to speak for him.

 Chapter 733 - If This Can Be Endured, What Else Cannot Be? (2)

    Chapter 733 If This Can Be Endured, What Else Cannot Be? (2)


    The other disciple of the Admirable Sky Peak in the audience sighed in relief after seeing Yin Qingluo stepped out.


    Yin Qingluo nced at Sheng Qianyu and signaled him to stay quiet. She then looked towards the disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak and said, ¡°I did not say that. I¡¯m just saying the truth here.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Yin, you speak so confidently now that you have be the Vige Master¡¯s disciple. You were not at the Sea Moon Bay. How would you know that Sheng Qianyu is right? I think that you¡¯re just trying to defend your own Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s disciple.¡±


    Yin Qingluo frowned slightly. Though she was mentally prepared, these Blue Cloud Peak disciples were not kind at all.


    ¡°The White Sage belongs to the person who holds it now.¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciple sneered.


    ¡°Junior Sister Yin, if you think it¡¯s not right, please, invite the warden over.¡±


    Yin Qingluo¡¯s face darkened. The level of the incident would increase if she had to invite the warden over. Furthermore, it disobeyed her Master¡¯s warning


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t make your mind as well, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciples were about to turn and leave.


    Sheng Qianyu was anxious at the moment. The White Sage was very important to him. If these people left, they might eat the White Sage. Even if he found the warden tomorrow, there would be no


    proof!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Sheng Qianyu rushed over impatiently.


    Yin Qingluo did not expect that Sheng Qianyu would be so impulsive, and she did not have time to react. Sheng Qianyu rushed towards the Blue Cloud Peak disciples.


    Sheng Qianyu grabbed the first Blue Cloud Peak disciple and intended to take the White Sage.


    ¡°How dare you snatch it?!¡± A cold smile shed across the Blue Cloud Peak disciple¡¯s eyes as he saw Sheng Qianyu going to snatch the White Sage by force. He lifted his leg and kicked towards Sheng Qianyu¡¯s stomach.


    Sheng Qianyu had just apprenticed at the Falling Sky Valley for a year. His cultivation was iparable to that of the Blue Cloud Peak disciples. He was kicked, and he copsed onto the ground.


    ¡°Junior Brother Sheng!¡± Yin Qingluo was shocked.


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples kicked Sheng Qianyu again.


    ¡°What do you want!¡± Yin Qingluo shouted coldly and wanted to take some action.


    ¡°Junior Sister Yin, you also saw that he came to me first. What? You can do anything you want just because your Perfected Xuanchen bes the Valley Master?¡± One of the Blue Cloud Peak disciples scoffed.


    Yin Qingluo stopped and stared at those disciples. She could literally rip their skin off now.


    Sheng Qianyu just pulled them, and they dared to beat him like that!


    ¡°Give¡­ give me back the White Sage¡­¡± Sheng Qianyu covered his stomach and stood up.


    ¡°Sheng Qianyu, don¡¯t seek your own death here.¡± The disciples warned fiercely.


    Sheng Qianyu did not seem to hear their words and dashed towards them again.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciple immediately smashed his fist towards Sheng Qianyu¡¯s head.


    Yin Qingluo was shocked. She wanted to stop that, but it was toote.


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciple¡¯s fist smashed down. Sheng Qianyu¡¯s heart trembled. However, before the fistnded on his head, it was grabbed tightly by a small, white hand.


    Before the Blue Cloud Peak disciple could react, he was kicked out instantly!

 Chapter 734 - If This Can Be Endured, What Else Cannot Be?

    Chapter 734 If This Can Be Endured, What Else Cannot Be?


    This kick directly kicked everyone out of their senses.


    Sheng Qianyu was shocked to see a pretty young man standing before him.


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciple who was flung away rose hastily and red at Ye Qingtang, who was defending Sheng Qianyu behind her.


    No one expected Ye Qingtang to strike suddenly, and even Yan Shu, who was standing beside her before this, was stunned.


    When did she attack?


    Why did he not feel a thing?


    ¡°Who are you!¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciples immediately red at the pretty young man who appeared from nowhere when they saw their fellow disciple being beaten up.


    A sneer hung on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips as she looked at the violent Blue Cloud Peak disciples, not bothering to respond to them. She immediately stretched her hand out and picked up the white sage that the Blue Cloud Peak disciple dropped on the floor.


    ¡°A while ago, you all said that the White Sage belongs to whoever has his hands on it. Now¡­ it¡¯s in my hands, and it belongs to me already.¡±


    ¡°Damn brat! You have a death wish!¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciples¡¯ expressions darkened, and they immediately charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    A trace of coldness shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Raising a leg, her elegant frame sent a flying kick at those Blue Cloud Peak disciples who pounced on her!


    Those disciples could not even see Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions clearly and were directly sent flying away after being kicked on their heads by Ye Qingtang.


    In just the blink of an eye, those Blue Cloud Peak disciples crashed on the ground heavily.


    In the entire process, Ye Qingtang was as fast as lightning, and even the surrounding disciples did not react in time.


    Yin Qingluo¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment as she looked at Ye Qingtang, who suddenly attacked.


    In reality, the skills of those Blue Cloud Peak disciples were not considered high, and she could easily defeat them as well if she attacked.


    However¡­


    She did not dare to attack because of her Master.


    Even if she was infuriated, she could only endure it.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­ This young man who just became her Master¡¯s disciple would actually be so decisive and did what she did not have the courage to do.


    Yan Shu was taken aback as well. He looked at Ye Qingtang in surprised, and the despise he held for her in his eyes reduced.


    ¡°Your White Sage.¡± Ye Qingtang stuffed the White Sage to the dazed Sheng Qianyu without hesitation.


    Sheng Qianyu looked down at the White Sage in his hands that he regained and then looked at Ye Qingtang, who stood before him agitatedly.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±


    The White Sage was extremely important to him, and he could not lose it.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled. The Blue Cloud Peak disciples behind her had already crawled up from the ground.


    ¡°Brat, who exactly are you? Report your name if you have the guts!¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciples suffered. Even though they did not wish to admit it, this fellow was too fast, and they could not even see it clearly.


    However, this fellow looked very foreign, and they did not know which peak this fellow was a disciple from.


    Looking at him, it did not seem like he was in the valley as a guest.


    ¡°Ye Chen, disciple of Perfected Xuanchen.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at those Blue Cloud Peak disciples coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple?¡± Those Blue Cloud Peak disciples were evidently taken aback. They recognized all of Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciples but had never seen this fellow before.

 Chapter 735 - Who Still Refuses To Accept This? (1)

    Chapter 735 Who Still Refuses To ept This? (1)


    ¡°He is Ye Chen? That fellow who got in through the back door?¡± Discussions erupted in the crowd, and it was clear that the news from Xiong Feng had already circted in Falling Sky Valley.


    Some Admirable Sky Peak disciples were dumbfounded.


    Just a while ago, they heard from somewhere that a person was epted as Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple as an exception after presenting gifts to their master.


    When they heard this, they were still grumbling about it in their hearts.


    Perfected Xuanchen had never epted a disciple as an exception, yet he suddenly made such a choice today. This caused many to feel rather unbnced and look down on that foreign-looking new disciple.


    It seemed to them that the new disciple who got in through the back door must be a hedonistic son of wealthy parents.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    They actually met him now.


    However, this meeting faded their contempt for him.


    After Perfected Xuanchen became the Valley Master, Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s disciples had been suffering in silence. Even if they were taken advantage of in other peaks, they could only hold back their anger for the sake of taking the big picture into consideration.


    This new fellow, however, beat those Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s scumbags into pulp, which sparked a jolly feeling in the other Admirable Sky Peak disciples.


    ¡°Ye Chen, is it? You have the guts. You rely on the fact that your Master is the Valley¡­¡± Those Blue Cloud Peak disciples were about to ramble on.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed coldly. ¡°Do you all know how to talk about other things? So what if my Master is the Valley Master? Should all of us Admirable Sky Peak disciples behave by tucking our tail between our legs just because of that? What has today¡¯s incident got to do with my Master? If you all refuse to ept this, juste at me all together. I¡¯ll beat you all up until you all are willing to concede defeat.¡±


    Ye Qingtang simply could not be bothered to speak to these Blue Cloud Peak disciples.


    In her previous life, Perfected Xuanchen also made his disciples exercise forbearance in consideration of the big picture, but in the end, it only emboldened the various Peak Masters and disciples, and Falling Sky Valley was even more chaotic. As a result, when Falling Sky Valley met with a cmity, each peak defended themselves instead ofing together as one and were attacked one by one.


    Falling Sky Valley was mighty, but because everyone harbored different intentions, it was all but a disunited valley.


    Some people were like that: if you let them have his way and tolerated their antics, they would be even more savage and not know how to exercise restraint. Only when they were beaten up would they realize that they had to listen to whoever with a harder fist.


    Ye Qingtang had always believed in Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s direction in maintaining the harmony in Falling Sky Valley, but facts had proven that even if her Master amodated others, it was merely asking for trouble by indulging the enemy. In the past, he had inted other Peak Masters¡¯ ambitions and fattened the guts of various peaks¡¯ disciples.


    In this life, she would not let them have their way again.


    ¡°What a big talker!¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciples¡¯ expression darkened. They unsheathed their swords and immediately charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    Yan Shu and Yin Qingluo were shocked and wanted to step in.


    However¡­


    A trace of coldness shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and she drew out the Demonic Blood Sword. As she waved her hand, a sword aura suddenly rushed out from her de.


    nk nk nk!!


    Numerous clear sounds rang.


    Wherever the cold glint shed across, several broken sword tips fell on the ground!


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples¡¯ swords were broken by Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword aura.


    The remaining sword aura pounded on the chest of those Blue Cloud Peak disciples and sent them flying away immediately.


    ¡°Who still refuses to ept this? Juste on up.¡± Ye Qingtang swept a cold nce across the crowd.

 Chapter 736 - Who Still Refuses To Accept This? (2)

    Chapter 736: Who Still Refuses To ept This? (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In just a moment, the surrounding disciples were dumbfounded.


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples stood up, stumbling, and red at Ye Qingtang with clenched teeth. ¡°Ye Chen, just you wait!¡±


    ¡°I wee you anytime.¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly.


    Those Blue Cloud Peak disciple then left in a flurry.


    They were merely ordinary disciples of the lowest-level in Blue Cloud Peak, and their skills were really nothing much. At most, they could only bully disciples like Sheng Qianyu who just entered the valley.


    They were relying on the fact that Admirable Sky Peak disciples did not dare to brashly step forward to help free the victim from the predicament.


    Unexpectedly, they met a tough cookie like Ye Qingtang today.


    When they saw the Blue Cloud Peak disciples leaving, the onlooking disciples finally dispersed gradually, with an additional memory of Ye Qingtang, who just got in through the back door.


    Sheng Qianyu looked at Ye Qingtang extremely gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Ye. Thank you, Senior Brother Ye.¡± The White Sage which he lost and obtained once again was really important to him.


    ¡°We are all disciples of the same Master. There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and waved her hands.


    Yin Qingluo looked at Ye Qingtang with a slight frown and aplicated gaze. This fellow who got in through the back door was not too unlikeable but¡­


    This incident might not be over so easily.


    After watching for a long time, Yan Shu eventually took a step forward and called for Ye Qingtang. ¡°Junior Brother Ye.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yan Shu.


    ¡°You must be careful in the future. Since you are a disciple of our Master, you should take note of what you say and how you act from now on. Disciples from our peak must not stir trouble in the valley. Do you understand?¡± Yan Shu did not have much of an expression on his face. What Ye Qingtang did today was indeed satisfying, but it defied Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s orders.


    After those Blue Cloud Peak returned, they might still make some noise about it.


    If not for the sake of therger interest, either he or Yin Qingluo could easily finish those few people with middling skills.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Chen did enter through the back door, and this news would be circted in various Falling Sky Valley¡¯s peaks very quickly. His actions today would probably spark criticisms again.


    If this implicated Master, it would be bad.


    Although Yan Shu felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions were still alright, he also thought that he was too public about it. Such a person who became a disciple under the cautious Perfected Xuanchen with that method would really stir up quite some trouble.


    Ye Qingtang naturally understood what Yan Shu meant.


    Yan Shu had always obeyed Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s orders. In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, when proposed to maintain the harmony among the peaks, Yan Shu executed it fully and only thought of protecting it in spite of suffering injustice.


    Loyal as he was, he was too obstinate.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take notice in the future.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded faintly. Anyway, even if she reasoned with Yan Shu over what was right, Yan Shu¡¯s mind was probably too stubborn to agree with her, so she might as well save the saliva.


    She had already reached Falling Sky Valley now, and whatever she wanted to do was up to her.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reflective attitude, Yan Shu did not say anything else and told Yin Qingluo beside him. ¡°Junior Sister Yin, bring Junior Brother Sheng to check his injuries first.¡±


    Those Blue Cloud Peak disciples did not spare any mercy in kicking Sheng Qianyu.

 Chapter 737 - Who Still Refuses To Accept This? (3)

    Chapter 737 Who Still Refuses To ept This? (3)


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yin Qingluo nodded slightly.


    Yan Shu did not say anything and continued bringing Ye Qingtang around the valley.


    Sheng Qianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude as he watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s fading back.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yin, this Senior Brother Ye¡­¡±


    Yin Qingluo returned to her senses and looked at the thankful Sheng Qianyu. ¡°Ye Chen was just apprenticed to Master and does not really understand the valley¡¯s situation yet. For today¡¯s incident¡­ you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Sheng Qianyu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m all to me for not seeing people clearly and being too trustful of others. I know¡­ Master is thinking in consideration of the general situation.¡± Yin Qingluo sighed. Incidents like today¡¯s happened in Falling Sky Valley asionally, and they, Admirable Sky Peak disciples, have been swallowing the insult and suppressing their indignation. In terms of grievance, which of them was short of any?


    Yet, even if they were aggrieved, they could only endure it.


    ¡°Master has his own difficulties. Currently, all the other Peak Masters¡¯ have veiled criticisms over Master being the acting Valley Master. For the stability of Falling Sky Valley, we can only be like this.¡±


    Sheng Qianyu nodded. Although he agreed in his heart, one should judge the matter as it stood. When he was picked on by those Blue Cloud Peak disciples, when was he not aggrieved? However, this could not be said out¡­


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring you to check your injuries first.¡± Yin Qingluo did not say anything further and brought Sheng Qianyu to the physician.


    Coincidentally, Yin Qingluo saw three familiar figures at the physician.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Senior Sister Ye, Senior Brother Qian.¡±


    There were two males and a female in the room. Apart from the devil incarnate, Qian Ze, from before, there were two other people: the male was tall and had an extraordinary bearing while thedy beside had a graceful frame and an enchanting face.


    ¡°Little Qingqing, why are you here?¡± Ye Ningxi sat on a chair cross-legged as she supported her chin with a hand, and her rosy lips formed a bewitching smile.


    Ye Ningxi was Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple and was born with enchanting beauty. Although her natural endowments were extremely high, she was temperamental. If she was not wearing the Falling Sky Valley uniform, it seemed that she was from an evil cult just by a look.


    Yin Qingluo immediately recounted the events and let the physician check Sheng Qianyu¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°The Blue Cloud Peak people are getting more and more outrageous. Only you few people have a good temper and can endure it.¡± Ye Ningxi spoke with a raised brow.


    ¡°If I have to say, just eliminate anyone who refuses to ept it. Can a dead person stille out to stir trouble?¡± Qian Ze yawned from aside and spoke casually.


    Yin Qingluo had a little headache as she looked at these two people.


    After Master gave the orders, most of the disciples obeyed him, including those who were perverse and unwilling to suffer those grievances. Ye Ningxi and Qian Ze were two of them. Although they were unwilling to follow his words, they did not defy it deliberately either, and they spent less time in the valley, fortunately. Out of sight, out of mind.


    In addition, these two people had brilliant skills and an entric personality. No ordinary disciples from other peaks would seek death and offend them too much.


    ¡°Enough.¡± A cold voice rang. The tall youth who had remained silent frowned slightly.


    Even entric people like Ye Ningxi and Qian Ze did not say anything more after that person spoke.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡± Yin Qingluo looked up at that male with reverence.

 Chapter 738 - Brewing Storm (1)

    Chapter 738 Brewing Storm (1)


    This man was Gu Yihan, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eldest disciple, and he possessed outstanding endowments and a steady nature. He also had prestige among the Admirable Sky Peak disciples.


    ¡°You¡¯re always talking about these. If you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you cultivate more?¡± Gu Yihan swept a cold nce at Ye Ningxi and Qian Ze.


    Qian Ze shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking casually. Why did you take it seriously, Eldest Senior Brother? That new fellow seems strange though. I reckon he spent quite a sum for Master to ept him as a disciple¡­¡± ¡°I heard that the Ye Chen fellow is very handsome. Little Qingqing, have you seen him?¡± Ye Ningxi looked at Yin Qingluo with a grin.


    Yin Qingluo¡¯s headache worsened.


    ¡°Cultivation is dependent on oneself. Even if one was apprenticed, it is meaningless if he does not cultivate diligently,¡± Gu Yihan said.


    Ye Ningxi and Qian Ze exchanged a look


    Ever since Perfected Xuanchen took on the position of the acting Valley Master, there were more and more things he had to manage. Gu Yihan had been by Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s side since young and was the most mature. In addition, he was rather gifted; thus, he would watch his junior brothers and sisters cultivate when Perfected Xuanchen was busy.


    Both Ye Ningxi and Qian Ze were not short of Gu Yihan¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Alright. I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Qian Ze yawned and waved. Simrly, Ye Ningxi took the opportunity and found an excuse to escape.


    Gu Yihan did not stay on any longer and left after taking the things that he needed.


    After following Yan Shu around the entire Falling Sky Valley, Ye Qingtang finally returned to her own room.


    The current Falling Sky Valley was the same as in her memory, just that it was only a few years earlier.


    Ye Qingtang had stepped into Falling Sky Valley, but she was unaware that there was a storm in the monarch city because of the ck market incident.


    Covered in dirt, the Dragon-Tiger General recounted his encounters with a sullen expression in the premier¡¯s residence.


    The Nine Nights Dynasty Premier, Qin Long, listened to the Dragon-Tiger General¡¯sints without any emotion.


    ¡°The ck market has its rules. Your son did act rashly this time. I know about this already. You can return first.¡± Qin Long waved a hand. The Dragon-Tiger General wanted to say something more but did not dare to offend the Premier. He could only wipe his tears as he departed from the Premier¡¯s residence.


    Once the Dragon-Tiger General left, Qin Chen, who had been standing aside, silently told his father. ¡°If what the Dragon-Tiger General said is true, that young man must have a pretty impressive background.¡±


    When the Dragon-Tiger General mentioned the incident in the ck market, Qin Chen heard every word of it.


    The person had the skills of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and was very young as described by the Dragon-Tiger General. His future was beyond measure, and bing a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord in the future was not an issue.


    ¡°Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡± Qin Long narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Such a powerful figure is indeed rare. Since he came to the monarch city, we must pay attention to him.¡± ¡°It would be best if we can make use of this person. If not¡­ judging from his actions, I¡¯m afraid he will be trouble,¡± Qin Chen said.


    Qin Long nodded. ¡°The Dragon-Tiger General has already sent someone to draw that person¡¯s portrait. Have him send it over sometime soon and take a look at the person¡¯s appearance. If possible, employ someone to find out about that person¡¯s background, though you must not be exposed. Interact with him if there¡¯s a chance. It would be best if he is willing to work for us.¡±

 Chapter 739 - Brewing Storm (2)

    Chapter 739 Brewing Storm (2)


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Chen nodded.


    If a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord could be used for oneself, it would naturally be a doubling of might. However, if not, it was a hugetent threat.


    ¡°Ouyang Qian is back in the monarch city now. I heard that she was rather traumatized from the trip to the mystic realm. You can make use of this opportunity and pacify her.¡± Qin Long looked at his son and continued on.


    ¡°The Ouyang family n has a powerful force in the Nine Nights Dynasty, and Ouyang Qian is Ouyang n Master¡¯s beloved daughter. Even her other brothers are not as doted on as her. If you can marry Ouyang Qian, it will be extremely beneficial for us in the future.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve already interacted with her quite a number of times previously. Looking at her attitude, she does have some feelings for me. I believe that this can be aplished in no time,¡± Qin Chen said slowly, confident that he could take Ouyang Qian down.


    In the entire Nine Nights Dynasty, Qin Chen¡¯s position and appearance were considered the cream of the crop, and there was barely anyone who could contest against him. Moreover, his family and Ouyang Qian¡¯s were well-matched in social status.


    ¡°That will be best.¡± Qin Long nodded slightly.


    ¡°Investigate the background of that half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and interact with Ouyang Qian. You must not cken your efforts in these two matters. The Tiangang Sect Master has sent someone to confer with me recently, and I will not be able to leave to do anything else in this period of time.¡±


    Qin Chen nodded with smiles in his eyes.


    Currently, his father, Qin Long, could be said to hold absolute power in Nine Nights Dynasty, and that young Emperor was fooled to be extremely obedient. If he could gain the support of Tiangang Sect, a super sect, there was no one in the entire Nine Nights Dynasty who could shake his father¡¯s position.


    ¡°Tiangang Sect already has the intention the work with Nine Nights Dynasty since some time ago, though the previous Emperor was unwilling to. However¡­ it¡¯s not something he can control anymore.¡± Qin Long¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.


    Qin Chen did not say anything and seemed to be in thought as he looked at his father¡¯s expression.


    Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s previous Emperor was in the prime of his life when he suddenly came down with a severe illness, and he had to pass his position down to his son. As for the reason behind the previous Emperor¡¯s sickness, it was a question to the entire imperial court.


    However, Qin Chen understood one point.


    Ever since the previous Emperor abdicated, his father had increasing authority in the Nine Nights Dynasty, and the young Emperor was all the more trustful of his father.


    Was his father involved in the previous Emperor¡¯s illness?


    While Qin Chen was curious, he did not ask about it.


    ¡°Oh right. Fuling city seems to be quite ill-behaved these few months,¡± Qin Long suddenly said.


    ¡°The City Lord of Fuling City is an official who served the royal family for a long time. Although he is far from the central authority, he still acts haughtily,¡± Qin Chen said.


    ¡°Ha¡­ didn¡¯t he just serve that person before? That person has already disappeared for over ten years now. Who else in the Nine Nights Dynasty remembers her? Since Fuling City is not behaving, let the Emperor decree that the City Lord of Fuling City makes a trip to the monarch city.¡± As Qin Long spoke, he spread out an imperial decree on his table and wrote a few lines. Afterward, he took out the Emperor¡¯s jade seal which he carried on him and directly stamped on the imperial decree that he personally wrote.


    ¡°Have someone send it to Fuling City.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Chen received the imperial decree, and a scoff shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 740 - Brewing Storm (3)

    Chapter 740 Brewing Storm (3)


    There was an abundance of spirit energy in Falling Sky Valley, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed of cultivation advancement was way faster than when she was in Xuanling Sect.


    However¡­


    She was already a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord now, and it was still insufficient if she wanted to enter the true Yin Yang Perfected Lord state in a short time.


    However, the time left for her was not a lot.


    Xuanling Sect¡¯s defense would disappear in just a few months. By then, Yunxiao Sect would definitely not let Xuanling Sect off. Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current skills, although she could look down upon the group of people from Yunxiao Sect, it was not enough to contend against the entire Yunxiao Sect just by herself.


    Only by entering the Yin Yang Perfected Lord could she truly resolve Xuanling Sect¡¯s crisis.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked up at the familiar scenery in Falling Sky Valley.


    In her previous life, her Master, Perfected Xuanchen, became the acting Valley Master, which attracted the dissatisfaction with various peaks. Although her Master maintained the harmony within the valley with all his might and tolerated many things in consideration of the overall situation, he was suppressed by the other Peak Masters not longter and was forced to give up the position of the acting Valley Master.


    Because of that, Falling Sky Valley became segregated and ultimately was met with a cmity. It was also at that time when her Master was killed by Ye You.


    After a rebirth, Ye Qingtang had long seen that the different Peak Masters had their own designs and that her Master was the only one who would maintain the harmony within the valley.


    This was also the reason why the old Valley Master handed the acting Valley Master position to her Master from the start.


    In this life, Ye Qingtang would never let such an incident happen again. She would not allow anyone to force her Master into giving up the Valley Master position.


    Although she could suppress all the Falling Sky Valley disciples with her current skills, it was still insufficient against the Peak Masters.


    Falling Sky Valley had twelve peaks, and most of the Peak Masters were in the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state. Furthermore, the three Peak Masters who forced her Master in giving up the Valley Master position were all Yin Lords of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state.


    If Ye Qingtang did not want the tragedy from her previous life to happen again, the only option was to enter the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state as quickly as possible.


    With various urgent matters staring at her in the face, Ye Qingtang increasingly felt the need to raise her skills rapidly.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang immediately thought of the Dragon Vein which Master Du told her about.


    If the Dragon Vein was really like what Master Du said, perhaps it would be a chance for her skills to increase as quickly as possible.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang no longer had any more hesitation. She immediately brought the little white tiger and silver wolf out of Falling Sky Valley and headed towards the Bliss Forging Workshop.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to leave Falling Sky Valley, the few Blue Cloud Peak disciples whom she beat up that day wereining tearfully to a tall youth.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Admirable Sky Peak went too far in bullying us. That Ye Chen fellow was just epted as a disciple by Perfected Xuanchen and was already this arrogant to casually beat people up in the valley. Eldest Senior Brother, you must help


    Us.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything for us to suffer from injustice, but that Ye Chen clearly did not have any regard for us Blue Cloud Peak disciples. Although we were beaten up, he attacked us publicly and did not spare any face for our Blue Cloud Peak.¡±


    Those Blue Cloud Peak disciples echoed after each other andpletely left out the incident where they stole Sheng Qianyu¡¯s belonging first, wishing they could make Ye Qingtang¡¯s evil conduct public.


    The male standing before them frowned slightly, and a trace of unhappiness could be seen on his good-looking face.

 Chapter 741 - Causing Trouble (1)

    Chapter 741 Causing Trouble (1)


    This person was Li Jingwen, and he was the eldest disciple of Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master. Among all the Blue Cloud Peak disciples, he was the most skilled.


    Li Jingwen¡¯s eyes swept across those junior brothers. When he saw the bruises on their faces, a sharp look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Really a useless bunch. You all actually got beaten up by a fellow who just entered the valley and still have the face toe andin.¡±


    Those disciples trembled after being shouted at by Li Jingwen.


    Li Jingwen narrowed his eyes and spoke slowly. ¡°Since Admirable Sky Peak has such an ill-behaved person, Blue Cloud Peak will not be that easygoing either. You all will go to Admirable Sky Peak with me.¡±


    Those Blue Cloud Peak disciples¡¯ eyes brightened immediately, and they followed Li Jingwen.


    Blue Cloud Peak and Admirable Sky Peak had not been on good terms for a long time. Moreover, the Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master fully supported Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master as the acting Valley Master when the old Valley Master was recuperating back then. Unexpectedly, the position ultimatelynded to Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Perfected Xuanchen.


    Ever since Perfected Xuanchen became the Valley Master, Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master instructed his disciples to draw a clear line between them and Admirable Sky Peak. Although Perfected Xuanchen was the current Peak Master, both Blue Cloud Peak and Water Cut Peak, with Full Moon Peak as their leader,pletely ignored Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s ns and even turned a deaf ear to Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s orders.


    In Admirable Sky Peak, Yin Qingluo, Yan Shu, and others were watching the other disciples in the peak cultivate.


    Ever since their Master became the Valley Master, he had much less time to discipline his disciples, and disciples who became apprenticed to him earlier began to be responsible for the other disciples¡¯ cultivation.


    ¡°Junior Brother Sheng, do you feel better over the past two days?¡± Yin Qingluo looked at Sheng Qianyu and asked.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Senior Sister Yin. I¡¯m much better already.¡± Sheng Qianyu¡¯s face flushed a little as he nodded.


    Yin Qingluo chuckled and turned to look at Yan Shu. ¡°Senior Brother Yan, Eldest Senior Brother is not in the valley today. Senior Brother Qian and the rest left the valley toze around too, and they pushed these things on us instead.¡±


    Yan Shu sighed helplessly. He was about to say something but saw a disciple rushing over anxiously.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, Li Jingwen of Blue Cloud Peak suddenly came to our Admirable Sky Peak.¡±


    Yan Shu was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Li Jingwen?¡±


    Yan Shu and Yin Qingluo exchanged a look immediately, seeing a trace of confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Li Jingwen was the top disciple of Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master and had never looked at Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s disciples in the eye, much less step into the Admirable Sky Peak. Why did he suddenly run over to Admirable Sky Peak today then?


    ¡°What is Li Jingwen here for?¡± Yin Qingluo asked with a frown.


    Yan Shu shook his head. ¡°Blue Cloud Peak and our Admirable Sky Peak have been on bad terms for a long time. Li Jingwen¡¯s skills improved greatly over the two years. Now that Eldest Senior Brother is not here, we must be more careful.¡±


    Li Jingwen¡¯s skills were not to be trifled with. Among all the Admirable Sky Peak disciples, Gu Yihan was the only one who could contend with him.


    Yin Qingluo nodded.


    As they conversed, Li Jingwen had already walked over with some people behind him.


    When Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu saw the Blue Cloud Peak disciples following behind Li Jingwen, their brows furrowed automatically.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those disciples the fellows who wanted to snag Junior Brother Sheng¡¯s item? Why are they here as well?¡± Yin Qingluo frowned as an inauspicious feeling rose within her.

 Chapter 742 - Causing Trouble (2)

    Chapter 742 Causing Trouble (2)


    Yan Shu noticed those Blue Cloud Peak disciples as well. Those people failed to steal Sheng Qianyu¡¯s things and even ended being beaten up by Ye Qingtang that day. Then, Yan Shu already felt that this matter would not end just like that.


    Now¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Yan Shu said cautiously and walked towards Li Jingwen with Yin Qingluo.


    In Admirable Sky Peak, those disciples who were still cultivating could not help but stop whatever they were doing when they saw Li Jingwen and a group of Blue Cloud Peak disciples. Confusion and puzzlement filled their eyes as they looked at those Blue Cloud Peak disciples.


    ¡°Why are the Blue Cloud Peak people here at our Admirable Sky Peak today?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s top disciple, Li Jingwen? Why is he here too?¡±


    Admirable Sky Peak disciples long knew about the unfriendly rtions between the two peaks, and both peaks¡¯ disciples were irked with each other when they met in the valley.


    Furthermore, after their Peak Master, Perfected Xuanchen, became the acting Valley Master, the rtions between the two peaks worsened. However, they were warned by Perfected Xuanchen to not enter a strife with Blue Cloud Peak, and they could only endure it silently even if they suffered unjustly.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s top disciple actually brought people to their Admirable Sky Peak today.


    In the crowd, Sheng Qianyu¡¯s heart trembled when he saw Li Jingwen and those familiar figures.


    On the other side, Yan Shu and Yin Qingluo had already walked to Li Jingwen. Li Jingwen was Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s top disciple, and he entered the valley earlier than Yan Shu and Yin Qingluo, Thus, both of them had to address him as ¡°senior brother¡±.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li.¡± Yan Shu greeted politely.


    Li Jingwen stood firmly with no intention of bothering with Yan Shu and said coldly, ¡°Where is your Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s Ye Chen? Call him out.¡±


    Yan Shu was slightly taken aback. Ye Chen had only entered the valley for a few days and should not havee into contact with Li Jingwen. Why was Li Jingwen looking for him suddenly?


    When Yan Shu saw those Blue Cloud Peak disciples behind Li Jingwen, he more or less knew what was going on.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye is not in the valley today. He left the valley this morning. May I know what you¡¯re finding him for, Senior Brother Li?¡± Yan Shu asked while maintaining hisposure.


    ¡°Not here? Is he really not here or does he not dare toe out?¡± Li Jingwenughed coldly.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye left the valley earlier today. If Senior Brother Li has something for him, why don¡¯t you let us know first? We will help you to ry the message,¡± Yin Qingluo said immediately.


    ¡°I indeed have something to look for him for.¡± Li Jingwen looked at Yin Qingluo, and his lips curled into a sneer. ¡°A few days ago, he injured the Blue Cloud Peak disciples for no reason. He must give me an exnation for this.¡±


    As expected!


    Yan Shu and Yin Qingluo understood what Li Jingwen was here for immediately.


    Upon hearing Li Jingwen¡¯s words, the other Admirable Sky Peak disciples whispered to one another.


    ¡°How long has Ye Chen been in Falling Sky Valley? Why did he beat up the Blue Cloud Peak disciples?¡±


    ¡°Valley Master warned us repeatedly not to dispute with other peaks¡¯ disciples, but he already stirred up these troubles when he just entered the valley.¡±


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples were dissatisfied. Although Ye Qingtang entered the valley for days, she rarely appeared before them. Thus, although they had seen her face, they did not have any contact with her.

 Chapter 743 - Causing Trouble (3)

    Chapter 743 Causing Trouble (3)


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples had only heard that Ye Qingtang used the back door to be apprenticed to the Valley Master and that her spirit root was not as good as some ordinary disciples.


    They did not have any ties with Ye Qingtang from the start, and now that they saw Ye Qingtang stirring these troubles, many Admirable Sky Peak disciples felt conflicted about that new Valley Master¡¯s disciple.


    Only Sheng Qianyu showed a trace of nervousness and bewilderment.


    Others did not know why Ye Qingtang offended these Blue Cloud Peak people, but he was more than clear.


    Ye Qingtang clearly did it for him¡­


    However, never would Sheng Qianyu have thought that this matter would actually offend Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s top disciple, Li Jingwen.


    It should be known that Li Jingwen was extremely skilled, and in the entire Admirable Sky Peak, only their eldest senior brother, Gu Yihan, could contend against him.


    ¡°No¡­ Senior Brother Ye¡­ Senior Brother Ye¡­¡± Sheng Qianyu tried to exin to the other disciples beside him, but he did not have any presence in the peak, and no one would hear him with all their attention focused on Li Jingwen.


    Yan Shu knew Li Jingwen¡¯s motive ofing here, but he tried to maintain a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°We will let Junior Brother Ye know about this. When he returns, he will find you to give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Let him know?¡± Li Jingwen arched his brows as he sized up Yan Shu.


    ¡°This is how Perfected Xuanchen teaches his disciples? Since you Admirable Sky Peak does not have any regard for Blue Cloud Peak, there¡¯s no need for us to be polite anymore.¡±


    Once Li Jingwen finished his sentence, his left hand suddenly balled into a fist and crashed into Yan Shu¡¯s chest.


    Yan Shu did not expect Li Jingwen to strike suddenly and waspletely defenseless. Moreover, Li Jingwen¡¯s skills were above his, and his fist directlynded on Yan Shu¡¯s chest, which sent him flying out.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan!¡± Yin Qingluo did not think that Li Jingwen would be so truculent and unreasonable. When she saw Yan Shu copse on the ground and struggling to stand up, she instinctively clutched onto the sword at her waist.


    ¡°Junior Sister Yin¡­ Do not!¡± Yan Shu supported himself up with difficulty and hurriedly stopped Yin Qingluo from attacking. The knuckles of Yin Qingluo¡¯s hand which gripped the sword whitened.


    ¡°Your Admirable Sky Peak is impertinent in this matter first. Since you all can attack disciples from other peaks in the valley so casually, you all should be able to tolerate these yourselves, right?¡± Li Jingwenughed coldly. Looking at Yin Qingluo who wanted to unsheathe her sword, there was no regret on his face, and he was more arrogant instead.


    ¡°Li Jingwen! Don¡¯t go too far in bullying others!¡± Yin Qingluo gritted her teeth as she red at Li Jingwen. It was clearly their Blue Cloud Peak disciples who caused troubles over and over again, but they were ying the me game now!


    ¡°Go too far in bullying others? I am bullying you all today. So what?¡± A sneer shed across Li Jingwen¡¯s eyes. Anyways, his Master had been dissatisfied with Perfected Xuanchen for a long time, and he could use this opportunity to teach the Admirable Sky Peak people a lesson. There was nothing to be scared of!


    Then, Li Jingwen suddenly attacked Yin Qingluo.


    Yin Qingluo unsheathed her sword immediately, but Li Jingwen¡¯s skills were way above hers. Before she could make a move, Li Jingwen had already kicked Yin Qingluo away.

 Chapter 744 - Causing Trouble (4)

    Chapter 744 Causing Trouble (4)


    A sneer emerged on Li Jingwen¡¯s face when he saw the Admirable Sky Peak disciples unsheathe their swords. In the entire Admirable Sky Peak, only the top disciple, Gu Yihan, could defeat him.


    Now that Perfected Xuanchen became the acting Valley Master and had the intention of training Gu Yihan to be the next Peak Master of Admirable Sky Peak, even if Gu Yihan was present today, given Gu Yihan¡¯s identity, it was inconvenient for him to interfere in the ¡°learning exchange¡± between disciples.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll teach you all a good lesson today.¡± A cold glint shed across Li Jingwen¡¯s eyes, and he immediately drew his sword out before charging towards the Admirable Sky Peak disciples.


    The other Blue Cloud Peak disciples had a proud look when they saw Li Jingwen striking.


    Li Jingwen¡¯s skills were amazing and were not what these ordinary Admirable Sky Peak disciples could contend against.


    In just the blink of an eye, many disciples were beaten to the ground by Li Jingwen.


    Yan Shu and Yin Qingluo were about to attack Li Jingwen when they saw the sight.


    ¡°Call Eldest Senior Brother over quickly.¡± Before Yin Qingluo attacked, she immediately grabbed an Admirable Sky Peak disciple and said.


    Gu Yihan was not in the peak today, and Li Jingwen had already attacked. Only by calling Eldest Senior Brother back could they suppress Li Jingwen.


    After hearing that, that disciple hurried off to search for Gu Yihan.


    Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu joined hands and blocked Li Jingwen¡¯s move directly, giving the other disciples who were injured by Li Jingwen the chance for a breather.


    ¡°Li Jingwen, are you here today just to stir up trouble?¡± Yin Qingluo berated.


    Li Jingwen¡¯s brows were cocked up slightly as he scoffed. ¡°So what if I am? Since Ye Chen from your Admirable Sky Peak can injure my Blue Cloud Peak disciples, why can¡¯t I beat you all up?¡±


    As he spoke, Li Jingwen directlyunched an attack at Yin Qingluo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Careful, Junior Sister Yin!¡± Yan Shu pulled Yin Qingluo over and used his sword to block Li Jingwen¡¯s attack.


    However, a loud nk erupted when they shed, and a cut was shed on Yan Shu¡¯s fingers from the impact.


    In just an instant, Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu were locked inbat with Li Jingwen.


    The other Admirable Sky Peak disciples were extremely anxious as they watched. Given their skills, they were simply not Li Jingwen¡¯s opponent, and over ten people were injured by Li Jingwen in a short while just now.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Chen? This matter is started by him, but he is nowhere to be found and implicated us to suffer for nothing!¡±


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples¡¯ expressions were extremely ugly when they saw the sight.


    If Ye Qingtang did not offend the Blue Cloud Peak people, why would they be implicated?


    Sheng Qianyu was extremely anxious. He was the clearest about the cause of this incident and was even more anxious when he heard the othersining about Ye Qingtang. However, no one would listen no matter how much he exined now.


    When Sheng Qianyu saw that Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu could not defeat Li Jingwen, he gritted his teeth quietly and immediately charged forward.


    It was already extremely strenuous for Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu to focus on receiving Li Jingwen¡¯s moves, and there were many injuries on them by then. Before they could react in time, they suddenly saw Sheng Qianyu rushing in.


    ¡°Junior Brother Sheng!¡±


    Yin Qingluo was rmed.


    Sheng Qianyu was already in front of Li Jingwen.


    Li Jingwen did not even bat Sheng Qianyu an eye and shed at Sheng Qianyu with a sword directly.


    That attack struck Sheng Qianyu¡¯s shoulder, and a cut that was half a meter deep extended from his shoulder to his body.

 Chapter 745 - Causing Trouble (5)

    Chapter 745 Causing Trouble (5)


    In an instant, there was blood spurting out!


    Scarlet blood scattered down as if it was raining.


    Shock was etched all over Sheng Qianyu¡¯s fair and clear face. The excruciating pain on his shoulder pierced through his nerves. He looked at Li Jingwen wide-eyed as his body crashed on the ground.


    Li Jingwen looked at Sheng Qianyu coldly without a slight trace of pity in his eyes.


    He was just a mere ordinary disciple in a peak, yet he still dared toe forward. If this was not courting death, what was?


    Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu were appalled when they saw Sheng Qianyu on the ground.


    ¡°You Admirable Sky Peak disciples really don¡¯t have any manners. An ordinary disciple also wished toe up and court death¡­¡± Li Jingwen let out a chuckle, contempt evident in his tone. He flicked the remaining blood on his de away and pointed his sword at Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu.


    ¡°Which of you wants to be next?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yin Qingluo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as she gritted her teeth, wanting to behead the wildly-arrogant Li Jingwen.


    However¡­


    ¡°Junior Sister Yin, back down.¡± A deep voice suddenly rang


    Yin Qingluo and the rest turned around to see that¡­ Gu Yihan was already behind them from some time ago.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother¡­¡± Aggrieve and refusal filled Yin Qingluo eyes as she looked at Gu Yihan who appeared suddenly.


    Gu Yihan walked to Li Jingwen¡¯s front. When he saw Sheng Qianyu, who copsed on the ground and was bleeding profusely, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Bring him to receive treatment.¡±


    The other Admirable Sky Peak disciples hurriedly came forward upon hearing that, wanting to bring Sheng Qianyu away from the scene.


    Sheng Qianyu was already fuzzy by then as he vaguely saw Gu Yihan¡¯s figure. When he was carried past Gu Yihan, he suddenly reached for Gu Yihan¡¯s sleeves with his blood-filled hands.


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Senior Brother¡­ This matter¡­ has¡­ nothing to do¡­ with Senior¡­ Brother Ye¡­ He¡­ He did it¡­ for me¡­¡±


    Sheng Qianyu¡¯s hands trembled as he looked at Gu Yihan with a strain.


    There was a look of seriousness in Gu Yihan¡¯s eyes. He slowly pulled Sheng Qianyu¡¯s hand away and nodded at the disciples supporting Sheng Qianyu.


    Then, Sheng Qianyu, who was losing consciousness, was brought away.


    There was not a slight trace of fear on Li Jingwen¡¯s face as he looked at Gu Yihan, who suddenly appeared, and his lips curled up instead.


    Gu Yihan looked at Li Jingwen coldly with narrowed eyes.


    At this instant, the Admirable Sky Peak disciples were extremely expectant as they looked at Gu Yihan¡¯s back view. It was as though they had a pir at this very moment, and they dearly hoped that their Eldest Senior Brother could return them justice.


    However¡­


    Gu Yihan took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the anger in him, and looked at Li Jingwen. ¡°Junior Brother Li, are you done causing trouble?¡±


    Li Jingwen shrugged and said, ¡°Senior Brother Gu, what you said does not make sense. How is it that I caused trouble today? If Ye Chen from your Admirable Sky Peak did not attack first that day, why would Ie to Admirable Sky Peak to seek justice for my junior brothers?¡±


    When Li Jingwen said that, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples who came with him immediately put on a weak front.


    When the Admirable Sky Peak disciples saw those Blue Cloud Peak disciples feigning frailness, they almost could not stop themselves from running forward and skinning them alive.

 Chapter 746 - Causing Trouble (6)

    Chapter 746 Causing Trouble (6)


    Weren¡¯t they very arrogant and unting their prowess when they were behind Li Jingwen just now?


    Yet they were acting pitiful now?!


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, for this matter¡­¡± Yin Qingluo wanted to say something to Gu Yihan when she saw how shameless Li Jingwen and the other Blue Cloud Peak disciples were.


    However, Gu Yihan raised his hand and stopped Yin Qingluo from finishing her sentence.


    ¡°Junior Brother Li, Ye Chen is not in the valley today. When he returns, I will interrogate him myself. If you don¡¯t have anything else today, you can head back first, Junior Brother Li,¡± Gu Yihan said coldly. As he finished speaking, his hand that hung beside him seemed to touch the sword handle at his waist casually


    Li Jingwen sharply noticed Gu Yihan¡¯s action, and his eyes flickered.


    If Gu Yihan really attacked, he was probably not Gu Yihan¡¯s opponent.


    Li Jingwen pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°Since that is what you want, I¡¯ll give you face today. However, my junior brothers sustained rather heavy injuries. Ye Chen attacked first and has to give our Blue Cloud Peak an exnation no matter what. In addition, he has topensate for the loss of my junior brothers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ry the message,¡± Gu Yihan said in a deep tone.


    Li Jingwen smiled as he reached his objective. Subsequently, he turned around and led those Blue Cloud Peak disciples away, not forgetting to leave a sentence before leaving.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, your Admirable Sky Peak disciples are merely like that¡­ Haha.¡±


    Yin Qingluo clenched her teeth tightly as she watched Li Jingwen and the rest leave.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why did you let them go just like that? They injured so many Admirable Sky Peak disciples. Do we let them off just like that?!¡± Yin Qingluo could no longer hold herself back.


    Gu Yihan looked at the exasperated Yin Qingluo, who burst into a fury, but he did not say anything. Then, he looked at those injured Admirable Sky Peak disciples, and a constrained expression was increasingly evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you think this only involves the Blue Cloud Peak?¡± Gu Yihan asked.


    Yin Qingluo was slightly stunned.


    Yan Shu sighed helplessly and patted Yin Qingluo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Junior Sister Yin, Eldest Senior Brother has his own reasons for doing this.¡±


    He paused for a moment and continued,


    ¡°Blue Cloud Peak and Water Cut Peak have always been on friendly terms with Full Moon Peak, which is the most powerful peak in Falling Sky Valley. When Master became the acting Valley Master back then, it attracted the dissatisfaction of the Peak Masters of these three peaks. Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master has been trying to find a chance tounch an attack on Master, but as of now, it was to no avail.¡±


    ¡°Master did not want us to stir troubles because he did not want to ruin the harmony in Falling Sky Valley. If this matter is blown up, Water Cut Peak and Full Moon Peak would also participate in this, much less Blue Cloud Peak. By then, Falling Sky Valley would be chaotic. Eldest Senior Brother also had no choice but to do this¡­¡± Yan Shu¡¯s tone was rather helpless. Taking the big picture into consideration, they, Admirable Sky Peak disciples, could only give in to others again and again.


    Yin Qingluo pursed her lips. Although she understood the reason for this, this injustice stifled her.


    ¡°Do we have to keep conniving them just like that!¡± Yin Qingluo threw her sword on the ground furiously and left. Although she knew that this was a stop-gap measure, how could she swallow this grievance down!


    Yan Shu felt extremely helpless as he watched Yin Qingluo leave. However, he adjusted his emotions very quickly and told Gu Yihan. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you can do whatever you need to do first. I can settle the things here.¡±

 Chapter 747 - Get The Hell Out (1)

    Chapter 747 Get The Hell Out (1)


    Gu Yihan nodded his head silently.


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples were originally boiling with anger because of Li Jingwen, but now, they felt powerless after hearing what Yan Shu said.


    ¡°Li Jingwen is simply relying on the fact that Water Cut Peak and Full Moon Peak are backing Blue Cloud Peak. They are merely emboldened by the support.¡±


    ¡°Valley Master has just taken up the post and has his own worries.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all Ye Chen¡¯s fault. Although other peaks stirred trouble asionally, it didn¡¯t blow up so big like this.¡±


    ¡°Who said it isn¡¯t? It was already an exception for him to be apprenticed to the Valley Master. He has only entered the valley for a while, yet he has already caused such huge trouble for our Admirable Sky Peak and implicated so many fellow disciples. It would be better for such an ill-mannered person to be kicked out of the valley as soon as possible.¡±


    The disciples did not dare to make any dissent about the Valley Master and thus vented their unhappiness on Ye Qingtang.


    Those who were already displeased with Ye Qingtang using other means to be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen were even more irritated with her now.


    ¡°Stop talking already. Hurry up and treat your injuries if you have to. For the others, continue on with your cultivation,¡± Yan Shu said with a headache. He also sustained plenty of injuries earlier on and was also very vexed currently.


    Ye Qingtang went to the Bliss Forging Workshop to talk with Master Du about the Dragon Vein, but he was not present today. Then, she asked Du Sheng to ry the message to Master Du and returned to Falling Sky Valley


    However¡­


    The moment she stepped into Admirable Sky Peak, she sensed that there was something off with the atmosphere.


    While the peak¡¯s disciples were not friendly to her previously, they still forced a greeting on ount that she was Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple. Yet, currently¡­


    As Ye Qingtang walked in Admirable Sky Peak, she saw that all the disciples did not utter a word to her and that they looked at her with intense repulsion and resentment.


    What happened?


    She only went out for half a day, yet why do the Admirable Sky Peak disciples look at her as though they wanted to devour her?


    When she arrived at the cultivation field, she smelled a faint smell of blood. The instant some injured disciples saw her, their eyes shot her a sharp look.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, you¡¯re back.¡± Yan Shu, who was guiding the disciples in their cultivation, saw that Ye Qingtang returned and immediately walked to her.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, what happened¡­ to you?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when she saw Yan Shu, who had bruises on his face and a bandaged arm.


    What happened to Yan Shu?


    Why is he injured all over?


    Yan Shu¡¯s expression stiffened a little. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Li Jingwen from the Blue Cloud Peak came here just now.¡±


    ¡°Li Jingwen?¡± Ye Qingtang arched a brow. She knew of Li Jingwen from her previous life. He was the top disciple of Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master and had a frivolous and arrogant nature. A few yearster, Li Jingwen¡¯s skills advanced by leaps and bounds to the point that he even showed signs of surpassing Gu Yihan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He came to Admirable Sky Peak to find you for you to give him an exnation.¡± Yan Shu nodded.


    ¡°What exnation should I give him?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    Perhaps, it was this chuckle that ignited the Admirable Sky Peak disciples¡¯ displeasure. A disciple with bruises on his face immediately stopped cultivating and darted to Ye Qingtang¡¯s front.


    ¡°Why are you still acting innocent here? If you didn¡¯t injure those Blue Cloud Peak disciples that day, why would Li Jingwene today?¡±

 Chapter 748 - Get The Hell Out (2)

    Chapter 748 Get The Hell Out (2)


    Ye Qingtang was nking out.


    That disciple continued venting. ¡°Do you know how many fellow disciples suffered just because you attacked them that day? Li Jingwen came knocking on our door today but could not find you, so he beat up so many of fellow disciples. Even Senior Sister Yin and Senior Brother Yan were injured by him, yet you still¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Yan Shu stopped that disciple with a low voice.


    However, Ye Qingtang heard each and every word.


    In just a moment, the smile on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, what happened exactly?¡± Ye Qingtang asked Yan Shu.


    Yan Shu hesitated for a moment. Knowing that Ye Qingtang would know about this matter sooner orter, he no longer hid it and told Ye Qingtang everything about Li Jingwening to cause trouble.


    ¡°We are still okay, but Junior Brother Sheng¡¯s injuries are more severe, and he still hasn¡¯t regained consciousness¡­¡±


    Coldness shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and she narrowed her eyes. All of a sudden, she turned around and walked away.


    An Admirable Sky Peak disciple scorned. ¡°He knows that he caused trouble now and wants to hide now.¡±


    Stupefied, Yan Shu said immediately, ¡°Junior Brother Ye, where are you going?¡±


    Ye Qingtang paused in her tracks but did not look back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Li Jingwen want me to give him an exnation? I¡¯m going to give him an ¡®exnation¡¯.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang immediately headed towards Blue Cloud Peak.


    Yan Shu felt a littleplicated upon hearing that. If Ye Qingtang could swallow her pride and apologize to Li Jingwen, perhaps this matter could be over.


    It was just that¡­


    When he thought of Li Jingwen¡¯s actions today, Yan Shu¡¯s heart could not be at ease: Even if Ye Qingtang apologized, Li Jingwen would probably not ept it so easily.


    Although Yan Shu did not like this new junior brother, he could not leave him alone either. He directly ordered other disciples to cultivate by themselves, and he wanted to chase after Ye Qingtang


    ¡°Senior Brother Yan, why do you still care about him? Isn¡¯t this trouble that he caused for us big enough?¡± a disciple said resentfully.


    Yan Shu did not reply and directly chased after Ye Qingtang.


    The silver wolf beside Ye Qingtang clearly sensed a trace of murderous air from Ye Qingtang.


    The little white tiger snickered.


    ¡°The Admirable Sky Peak disciples are extremely foolish. Do they really think that everything will subside just by exercising forbearance? In my opinion¡­ this Falling Sky Valley is also as messy as a pot of porridge. By making concessions like that, that Perfected Xuanchen is merely inting the morale of other peaks.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything and walked straight to Blue Cloud Peak.


    On the Blue Cloud Peak, a group of Blue Cloud Peak disciples were gathered together in between the breaks of cultivation to chat.


    ¡°You all didn¡¯t see how impressive our Eldest Senior Brother was at Admirable Sky Peak. Those Admirable Sky Peak disciples didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart in front of Eldest Senior Brother and were extremely fearful like cowards.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With just their dilettantish skills, how are they Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s opponent? Yin Qingluo and Yan Shu joined forces but could not even counterattack when they fought Eldest Senior Brother. So much for being Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciples.¡±


    ¡°Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s Gu Yihan came, but what¡¯s the use? Even when he saw his fellow disciples being beaten up, didn¡¯t he still have to be polite and courteous? That¡¯s unlike our Eldest Senior Brother who directly charged there after knowing that we suffered. That¡¯s called impressive!¡±

 Chapter 749 - Get The Hell Out (3)

    Chapter 749 Get The Hell Out (3)


    The disciples who followed Li Jingwen to Admirable Sky Peak today recounted Li Jingwen¡¯s impressive manner to their fellow disciples, who listened with great interest.


    ¡°Luckily, that Ye Chen is not in the valley today. Otherwise, if Eldest Senior Brother shot a look at him, he would probably pee in his pants from fear.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ It really is like what Eldest Senior Brother said. Admirable Sky Peak disciples are merely like that¡­¡±


    Just as the Blue Cloud Peak disciples were gathered together, a figure suddenly arrived at Blue Cloud Peak.


    Those disciples who were still chatting immediately stopped talking when they saw the elegant figure in front of them.


    ¡°Ye Chen!¡± A Blue Cloud Peak disciple who was beaten up by Ye Qingtang before recognized Ye Qingtang with a look.


    Then, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples looked at Ye Qingtang with daggers in their eyes.


    ¡°Ye Chen, what are you doing here at Blue Cloud Peak?¡±


    ¡°Why? Have you thought it through? Do you know that you¡¯re in the wrong already? So you came here to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re sensible. If you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, our Eldest Senior Brother will ¡®take good care¡¯ of you.¡±


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples were extremely arrogant. Looking at Ye Qingtang who came to them herself, they immediately thought that she was frightened out of her wits by their Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s actions and that she rushed over frantically to apologize.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blue Cloud Peak disciples coldly, and a slight sneer seemed to y on her lips.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Li Jingwen?¡±


    ¡°Fellow, you wish to meet our Eldest Senior Brother? Do you have the qualifications to?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here to apologize, you should have an apologetic attitude. Where do you think this is? This is Blue Cloud Peak. We don¡¯t care whose disciple you are. In our Blue Cloud Peak, who do you think you are? How dare you call our Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s name!¡±


    A few Blue Cloud Peak disciples remarked cynically.


    Hearing the Blue Cloud Peak disciples¡¯ scorns from afar, Yan Shu picked up his pace and hurried to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye.¡±


    He originally intended for Ye Qingtang to apologize to Li Jingwen and those Blue Cloud Peak disciples symbolically, but he did not expect Ye Qingtang to go to Blue Cloud Peak personally. The scornfulments of those Blue Cloud Peak disciples were especially jarring, and he only hoped that Ye Qingtang could put an end to this matter quickly. This matter would be over if she just endured it for a moment.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang swept a cold nce at those incessant Blue Cloud Peak disciples, and a glint passed her eyes. ¡°Tell Li Jingwen to get the hell out.¡±


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples were stunned to hear what Ye Qingtang said.


    Even Yan Shu¡¯s face froze for a moment as well.


    She¡­


    What did she say?


    Tell Li Jingwen to get the hell out?


    Is she not here to apologize?


    Yan Shu sensed that there seemed to be something wrong, but before he could say anything, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples exploded in anger.


    ¡°What a great Ye Chen! How dare you speak so wildly in our Blue Cloud Peak! Your skin must be really itching!¡±


    ¡°Why? Your Admirable Sky Peak disciples are not beaten up enough by our Eldest Senior Brother? You¡¯re here to ask for a beating?¡±


    They had seen people who did not want their lives anymore, but not one who was so hurried to court death.


    This Ye Chen was actually so bold to provoke them on their Blue Cloud Peak turf!


    Then, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples¡¯ expression darkened immediately, and they immediately charged at Ye Qingtang with swords wielded in their hands.

 Chapter 750 - Beaten Up (1)

    Chapter 750 Beaten Up (1)


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the situation, Yan Shu instinctively pulled Ye Qingtang back.


    He originally thought that she was here to apologize and did not think that this fellow would be so hot-tempered. She was clearly here to start a fight!


    However, before Yan Shu could pull Ye Qingtang, a snicker suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±


    When the Blue Cloud Peak disciples heard that, they stopped whatever they were doing immediately and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Li Jingwen was actually standing there since some time ago. With hands behind him, his lips curled into a scoff as he looked straight at Ye Qingtang, who was standing not far away.


    ¡°I was wondering which reckless person dared toe to the Blue Cloud Peak to cause a ruckus.¡± Li Jingwen scoffed coldly.


    Yan Shu¡¯s heart sank immediately when he saw Li Jingwen.


    He originally wanted to bring Ye Qingtang away quickly. He did not think that he was still one stepte as Li Jingwen was already here.


    Yan Shu knew that there was trouble when he saw Li Jingwen.


    When Li Jingwen was in Admirable Sky Peak, his attacks were already ruthless. Now, they were on Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s turf, and Ye Qingtang was impudent. He was afraid that¡­


    ¡°Senior Brother Li.¡± Yan Shu suppressed his worry and hurriedly greeted before Ye Qingtang said anything


    Li Jingwen cast a nonchnt look at Yan Shu. When he caught sight of the bruise on Yan Shu¡¯s face, he smiled faintly. ¡°What is it? Junior Brother Yan, was our inter-disciple learning not enough? So you brought people here to continue seeking torture?¡±


    Yan Shu¡¯s expression darkened. Based on skills, he was indeed not Li Jingwen¡¯s opponent, but no one would feel good to be publicly ridiculed by Li Jingwen.


    Yan Shu took a deep breath, straining himself to calm down the anger in him.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Ye Chen just returned and knew that what he did previously was wrong. Thus, he is here to give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°He is Ye Chen?¡± Li Jingwen raised a brow as he swept a look at the handsome young man behind Yan Shu. A trace of mockery shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°Exnation? No matter how I see, he doesn¡¯t seem to be here to give me an exnation?¡±


    A few Blue Cloud Peak disciples immediately gathered to Li Jingwen¡¯s side.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother. This Ye Chen is not here to apologize and is clearly here to cause trouble. He still shouted for you to get the hell out here.¡±


    ¡°For me to get the hell out?¡± Li Jingwen¡¯s expression darkened immediately, and he shot a sharp look straight at Ye Qingtang.


    Yan Shu hurriedly exined. ¡°Junior Brother Ye is young. If he offended you, please don¡¯t take offense, Senior Brother Li.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Yan, I know that this Ye Chen is the disciple who your Master just epted. Since he has be a Falling Sky Valley disciple, he is no longer a kid. Does he not know how to say a single word? Do you have to take the trouble on his behalf? If he is this useless, what did Perfected Xuanchen ept him for?¡± Li Jingwen chuckled and said right after. ¡°Oh. It was a slip of the tongue. This fellow could be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen not because of his mouth or his skills but because he offered a gift that satisfied Perfected Xuanchen¡­¡±


    Yan Shu¡¯s expression turned ugly immediately. He could tolerate anything but not any nder towards Perfected Xuanchen.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li¡­¡±


    Li Jingwen suddenly raised a hand and cut Yan Shu¡¯s sentence. ¡°Ye Chen, is it? You injured several Blue Cloud Peak disciples previously. If you publicly kowtow to them, admit your mistakes, andpensate them with some elixirs, this matter can be considered to be over. If you¡¯re unwilling, as a senior brother, I will not mind to teach you since Admirable Sky Peak does not know how to teach their disciples.¡±

 Chapter 751 - Beaten Up (2)

    Chapter 751 Beaten Up (2)


    When Li Jingwen said that, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples had acent expression on their faces as they looked at Ye Qingtang and Yan Shu in disdain.


    Yan Shu never expected Li Jingwen to be so overboard. He was about to say something, but Ye Qingtang suddenly walked forward and shut Yan Shu up.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up, and she scoffed coldly while looking at the Li Jingwen with head held high. ¡°Are you all done? Who said I¡¯m here today to apologize? Li Jingwen, if you want me to apologize, win against me first.¡±


    When Ye Qingtang said that, all the Blue Cloud Peak disciples werepletely dumbfounded.


    In the next second, everyone looked at the reckless Ye Qingtang unbelievably.


    ¡°What is she saying?¡±


    ¡°Is she crazy? With her dilettantish skills, she still dares to yell at Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Li Jingwen was delighted. ¡°Ye Chen, you do talk big. Since you really don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, there¡¯s no need for me to be polite with you anymore. Since you wish for us to learn from each other, I¡¯ll y with you then.¡±


    Then, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples beside Li Jingwen retreated immediately and grinned as they looked at Ye Qingtang, who courted death.


    Yan Shu waspletely dumbfounded. He did not think that Ye Qingtang would be so bold.


    Li Jingwen was the number one disciple in Blue Cloud Peak. There were only a few people out of the tens of thousands of disciples in Falling Sky Valley who could win against Li Jingwen.


    Yan Shu wanted to persuade Ye Qingtang out of it, but she did not even intend on giving him a chance to speak. She immediately took a step forward and announced. ¡°Make your move.¡±


    Li Jingwen looked at Ye Qingtang with a raised brow. He had seen people who wanted to die, but not one who wanted to die so bad.


    She actually let him make the first move?


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t go easy on her. This fellow clearly has iting.¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciples hooted, eager to see Ye Qingtang being beaten up by Li Jingwen.


    Li Jingwen did not spare any talk with Ye Qingtang and drew his sword out immediately. Suddenly, an overbearing sword aura was injected on his de


    In just a moment, Yan Shu¡¯s heart rose up to his throat.


    Looking at the light blue sword aura on Li Jingwen¡¯s de, Yan Shu was rmed by the impending trouble.


    Li Jingwen actually executed the Cold Winter Sword Aura, which the Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master created at his first move!


    The Cold Winter Sword Aura was Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master exquisite skill which had an extremely-shocking lethality. When injured by the sword aura, the cut would immediately freeze, and the Bitter Poison in the sword aura would subsequently enter the person¡¯s body.


    Li Jingwen had already mastered seventy percent of this Cold Winter Sword Aura, and using it now was evident that he was not going to spare any mercy!


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, be careful!¡± Yan Shu shrieked in rm. The moment he spoke, Li Jingwen had already turned into a bolt of blue light as though he became one with the Cold Winter Sword Aura, and he dashed towards Ye Qingtang!


    The faint blue ray had a bone-piercing cold air, and the temperature in the air dropped.


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground, and a murderous expression shed across her eyes as she looked at Li Jingwen who rushed to her.


    ¡°Is that fellow dumbstruck from the shock?¡± The Blue Cloud Peak disciples could not help but snicker when they saw that Ye Qingtang did not move an inch.


    As long as Ye Qingtang was grazed by the Cold Winter Sword Aura, she would definitely be injured by the Bitter Poison.


    This was simply a battle without any suspense.

 Chapter 752 - Beaten Up (3)

    Chapter 752 Beaten Up (3)


    In the blink of an eye, the sword in Li Jingwen¡¯s hand was pierced right towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest. It was at this instant when everyone felt that Ye Qingtang would die without a doubt.


    However!


    When the tip of Li Jingwen¡¯s de was half a finger away from Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest, it suddenly stopped.


    Li Jingwen looked in shock at Ye Qingtang, who lifted a hand up since god knows when.


    That fair palm held on the sharp de steadily and directly stopped that powerful charging stance.


    An expression of shock shed across Li Jingwen¡¯s eyes. He could not even see clearly when Ye Qingtang raised her hand just now.


    ¡°Cold Winter Sword Aura?¡± Ye Qingtang watched the blue-colored sword aura slowly seep past her hand which held onto the sword.


    The next second after Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, a golden me suddenly started burning in her hands!


    In just a moment, that striking golden me slowly spread to Li Jingwen¡¯s sword, and the faint blue-colored sword aura was swallowed by that me almost instantly. The sword which initially had a slight coldness was, however, burnt by that golden me!


    The heat directly transmitted to Li Jingwen¡¯s hand that wielded the sword, and the burning heat caused Li Jingwen¡¯s expression to change.


    Ye Qingtang looked up slowly at Li Jingwen, and the corners of her lips curled into a devilish smile.


    ¡°The approaching cold winter still can¡¯t beat the heat of a burning me.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Li Jingwen was taken aback.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s smile deepened. Suddenly, she blew the golden me up by multiple times, and it was as though the golden me wanted to engulf everything in the surroundings!


    The de she gripped was instantly burnt red by that golden me.


    Under the high heat, Li Jingwen¡¯s right hand was burnt, and he violently released the sword handle.


    In the next second, the sword that Li Jingwen dropped down burnt until it melted in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands


    Drops of red molten iron dripped near Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet and entered the soil, where smoke emerged.


    ¡°How can it be¡­¡± The excited Blue Cloud Peak disciples were dumbfounded when they saw that the sword waspletely burnt.


    The sword in Li Jingwen¡¯s hand was personally bestowed to him by Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master and was made with a superior-grade meteoric iron. It could be said to be unbreakable and extremely durable.


    Yet now¡­


    That sword was burnt into a pool of molten iron¡­


    Astonishment was written in Li Jingwen¡¯s eyes as he looked down at his right hand which held the sword just now. Although he did release his grip in time, his palm was still injured by that golden me, and pain from the burn spread out in his palm.


    ¡°Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s top disciple is merely like that. Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn to make a move.¡± Ye Qingtang looked up, and the smile on her face was increasingly sinister.


    Li Jingwen was rmed. For some reason, an intense uneasiness snowballed in his heart wildly.


    Before Li Jingwen returned to his senses, Ye Qingtang had already disappeared before everyone without a trace.


    Li Jingwen was rmed and instinctively stirred up all the primordial qi in his body.


    However¡­


    All of this was a futile resist.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind Li Jingwen like a ghost.

 Chapter 753 - Beaten Up (4)

    Chapter 753 Beaten Up (4)


    Before Li Jingwen sensed her, Ye Qingtang suddenly lifted her hand, grabbed Li Jingwen by the cor, and hurled him away instantly.


    All Li Jingwen felt was a huge force at the back of his neck, and he simply had no room to resist.


    Ye Qingtang raised her leg andnded a powerful kick on Li Jingwen¡¯s lower back.


    In the next second, Li Jingwen was sent flying several meters away before hitting a tree trunk and crashing on the ground with a thud.


    All of this happened within a breath¡¯s time.


    Everyone in Blue Cloud Peak was stunned.


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples widened their eyes in disbelief as they watched their Eldest Senior Brother, who was unparalleled in their hearts, being beaten up without being able to retaliate.


    ¡°How¡­ How can it be¡­ Eldest¡­ Eldest Senior Brother¡­ Why¡­ Why is he¡­¡±


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples who were still truculent and cocky initially could notugh anymore now as they looked at Li Jingwen, who was sprawled on the ground, with their jaws dropped.


    Even Yan Shu was utterly dumbfounded.


    He had sparred with Li Jingwen before as well and naturally knew how frightening Li Jingwen¡¯s skills were.


    However¡­


    Currently, Li Jingwen could only be beaten up in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands?


    Li Jingwen scrambled up. Ye Qingtang¡¯s light-looking kick almost broke his spine, and it was as if his entire body was falling apart.


    Looking at the suspecting gazes of his junior brothers in the surroundings, Li Jingwen¡¯s face darkened to an extreme.


    To think that his face was thrown in front of everyone because of Ye Qingtang despite his position at Blue Cloud Peak.


    ¡°Ye Chen! You have the guts!¡± Li Jingwen clenched his fists suddenly, and a soaring aura suddenly spread around him.


    A powerful torrent-like spirit energy surged towards Li Jingwen wildly, and his skin seemed to be covered in ayer of blue light in an instant.


    ¡°Flying Dragon Inner Qi!¡± Yan Shu was rmed to see the blue ray surrounding Li Jingwen.


    The Flying Dragon Inner Qi was one of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s many profound techniques with an extremely powerful attack ability. It could raise one¡¯s potential within a short period of time and was truly one of the most powerful killing moves.


    Yan Shu never expected Li Jingwen to have acquired the Flying Dragon Inner Qi. It was no wonder Li Jingwen¡¯s skills improved immensely over this period of time since he cultivated this powerful cultivation technique in secret.


    Not only can the Flying Dragon Inner Qi increase one¡¯s strength and speed, but it could even allow one¡¯s defense to double.


    Presently, Li Jingwen was forced to unleash his Flying Dragon Inner Qi, making it evident that he would battle it out with Ye Qingtang until she was killed.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Li Jingwen, who could no longer restrain his anger, and the ball of blue light indifferently. The smile on her face never faded a bit.


    ¡°I want you dead!¡± Li Jingwen shouted and suddenly turned into a blinding blue light as he charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked down slightly, sweeping away the murderous intent in her eyes.


    A wild gust of wind lifted her long hair up, and Li Jingwen¡¯s aura inched closer rapidly.


    Right at the crucial moment, Ye Qingtang suddenly looked up, and she seemed to carelessly raise her hand that was dangling beside her. In the next second, however, her hand clutched on Li Jingwen¡¯s fist that he had put all his force in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace yourself with your smattering cultivation technique.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Beaten Up (5)

    Chapter 754 Beaten Up (5)


    Li Jingwen opened his eyes wide in disbelief. He channeled all his Flying Dragon Inner Qi into his fist. and it was held easily by Ye Qingtang.


    No matter how much strength he put in, his fist could not get closer anymore.


    ¡°Li Jingwen, that¡¯s all you have?¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her brows slightly. She smiled as she stared at Li Jingwen, whose face was pale.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand that was grabbing Li Jingwen¡¯s fist suddenly rotated, and she snatched his wrist to pull him towards herself.


    Li Jingwen was pulled over. His strength was totally iparable to Ye Qingtang¡¯s.


    The moment half of Li Jingwen¡¯s body was pulled over, Ye Qingtang raised the other hand and smashed onto his face.


    Li Jingwen flew out under the force of the punch. The originally handsome face was totally ruined under Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch. His skin was torn and bones broken. A few teeth that were stained with blood and a pool of blood spurted out from his mouth.


    Li Jingwen copsed on the ground. His eyes were rolled up, and blood filled his mouth. He appeared to be extremely confounded with a few missing teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ too weak.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s head tilted as she looked at Li Jingwen, who copsed on the ground and was unable to get up. Her sight thennded on the other Blue Cloud Peak disciples who were shocked.


    The previously arrogant Blue Cloud Peak disciples were scared by Ye Qingtang¡¯s one nce and stepped back. Their faces were all pale.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was like a monster in their eyes.


    The strongest disciple in Blue Cloud Peak was beaten by Ye Qingtang. How would they dare to be arrogant anymore?


    ¡°Who else needs my apology?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow.


    No one of the Blue Cloud Peak dared to make any sound as they were scared that they would face the same consequences as Li Jingwen.


    Furthermore, their abilities were lower than Li Jingwen. They were much weaker than him!


    ¡°Listen up! If anyone who¡¯s still not satisfied,e and find me. If I know anyone that still bullies my Senior and Junior Brothers of the Admirable Sky Peak, no matter what¡¯s the excuse, I¡¯ll beat you to death,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples were all frightened. No one dared to say anything.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention was reached, and she was not willing to stay at the Blue Cloud Peak anymore. She turned and said towards Yan Shu who was still in shock, ¡°Senior Brother Yan, things are settled here. Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    She turned and left after finishing her words.


    Yan Shu was shocked for a while before he regained his consciousness. He turned to look at Li Jingwen instinctively and felt numb.


    Yan Shu¡¯s mind wasplicated as he stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s back view.


    Junior Brother Ye¡­


    Was more terrifying than he imagined.


    Yan Shu was slightly worried in his heart.


    Junior Brother Ye was powerful, but how would this incidente to a close now that he beat Li Jingwen?


    Yan Shu shook his head and dispersed all his thoughts. He then followed up.


    After Ye Qingtang and Yan Shu left, the Blue Cloud Peak disciples then realized the situation and sent the unconscious Li Jingwen to the doctor.

 Chapter 755 - Finding Troubles on the Door (1)

    Chapter 755 Finding Troubles on the Door (1)


    After leaving the Blue Cloud Peak, Ye Qingtang headed back to her room, and Yan Shu returned to the Admirable Sky Peak.


    Many disciples were curious about whether Ye Qingtang apologized. However, Yan Shu did not have the mood to talk about that at all.


    Ye Qingtang went to apologize?


    She almost beat Li Jingwen to death!


    Yan Shu felt that his anger was relieved when Ye Qingtang beat Li Jingwen up, but he was very worried.


    He then wanted to tell the Perfected Xuanchen about that.


    However, before Yan Shu reported to the Perfected Xuanchen¡­


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master came over.


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples were shocked when they saw the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master appear at the Admirable Sky Peak.


    The chief disciple of the Blue Cloud Peak, Li Jingwen, just came to find trouble in the morning. Howe the Peak Master of the Blue Cloud Peak came over personally as well in the afternoon?


    How serious was the trouble that Ye Qingtang made?


    Did she not apologize to the Blue Cloud Peak?


    Howe the Peak Master of the Blue Cloud Peak was here as well?


    Yan Shu felt his head was going to explode when he saw the Peak Master of the Blue Cloud Peak.


    Perfected Xuanchen came over as he heard the news. He saw the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s face was clouded. The Peak Master was standing in the crowd of Admirable Sky Peak disciples along with a few Blue Cloud Peak disciples.


    ¡°Valley Master.¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master was above fifty years old with gray temples. His level of cultivation made him appear mighty. When he saw the Perfected Xuanchen, he just addressed him without any emotion. There was no trace of respect at all.


    Perfected Xuanchen did not know what had happened, and he felt curious.


    When he was still the Admirable Sky Peak Peak Master, he was not in good terms with the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master. It was rare for them to meet after he became the Valley Master. Howe today he woulde to the Admirable Sky Peak personally?


    ¡°May I know what requires you toe here personally today?¡± Perfected Xuanchen asked.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master sneered. ¡°I came not for other things but your new disciple, Valley Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ye Chen?¡± Perfected Xuanchen was slightly stunned. He took Ye Qingtang in by exception, but he did not have time to guide him on his cultivation as he was upied for the past few days. He nned to take some time to guide him.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Howe Ye Qingtang was connected to the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master?


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master scoffed.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s face was calm.


    ¡°What did he do? Why don¡¯t you ask himself?¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s face was more unpleasant as he mentioned Ye Qingtang. If his disciples did not report to him today, he would not even know that Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s new disciple dared to bully his disciples.


    Perfected Xuanchen was confused.


    Yan Shu was anxious but did not say anything due to the presence of the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master took a glimpse at his disciples and said, ¡°Tell the Valley Master, what did Ye Chen do?¡±


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples bowed to Perfected Xuanchen and said, ¡°Valley Master, Ye Chen injured a few of our disciples a few days ago. He came to the Blue Cloud Peak with Yan Shu just now and tried to provoke conflicts. Our Senior Brother tried to ask him to stop, but he did not listen and injured our Senior Brother.¡±

 Chapter 756 - Finding Troubles on the Door (2)

    Chapter 756 Finding Troubles on the Door (2)


    When the Blue Cloud Peak disciple finished his words, all the Admirable Sky Peak disciples who were present were stunned.


    They only knew about the first half of the content he said.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang beat Li Jingwen?


    When did that happen?!


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples were all shocked, but they did not dare to say anything. They could only pay attention to their conversations.


    ¡°Ye Chen beat and injured Li Jingwen?¡± Perfected Xuanchen was slightly shocked. He was aware of Li Jingwen¡¯s ability since he was the chief disciple of Blue Cloud Peak. However, Ye Qingtang had only entered the valley for a few days. How could she injure Li Jingwen?


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master sneered. ¡°How could it be fake? Valley Master, your disciple is very cruel. Li Jingwen is still in aa and has multiple injuries. If you do not believe me, you can check it out yourself.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen frowned and looked towards Yan Shu. ¡°Yan Shu, is that true?¡±


    Yan Shu¡¯s name was called, and he had to reply. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Valley Master, you disciple confirmed that as well. What else do you have to say?¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master did not even give Yan Shu anytime to exin.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s face clouded and said towards Yan Shu, ¡°Ask Ye Chen toe here now.¡±


    He then looked at the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master and said, ¡°Ye Chen is my disciple. If he really injured his Senior Brother, I¡¯ll punish him heavily.¡±


    ¡°I know that you are always fair, Valley Master. I hope you will settle this incident impartially as well,¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Everyone then waited for Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival.


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples all had aplex state of mind.


    They thought that Ye Qingtang was a timid person that only knew how to cause trouble. However¡­ she had the nerve to go to the Blue Cloud Peak and beat Li Jingwen.


    Though they all knew Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s concern, they all were enraged by Li Jingwen¡¯s behaviors today.


    Now, after knowing that Ye Qingtang beat Li Jingwen heavily, everyone felt relieved, especially those who were injured by Li Jingwen.


    Soon, Yan Shu led Ye Qingtang over.


    Ye Qingtang walked over calmly under everyone¡¯s gaze. When she raised her eyes, she saw the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master, whose face was clouded, and Perfected Xuanchen, whose face was slightly darkened.


    Yan Shu told her that the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master was here to find trouble with her on their way here. She was clear of the situation now.


    ¡°Master.¡± Ye Qingtang kept her thoughts and bowed to Perfected Xuanchen.


    Perfected Xuanchen stared at Ye Qingtang, who had be his disciple for only a while now, and nodded.


    ¡°Ye Chen, have you been to the Blue Cloud Peak today?¡± He asked.


    Though Ye Qingtang became his disciple for a while only, he was still his own disciple. He would not stand at the side. If he really made a mistake, he would punish him heavily. However, if the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master fabricated the truth, he would not allow that to happen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°Did you fight against Li Jingwen and injure him?¡± Perfected Xuanchen felt that based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s age, his ability should not be above Li Jingwen¡¯s.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s sight was more serious now.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master heard that Ye Qingtang confessed and scoffed immediately. ¡°Valley Master, things are clear now. Please settle it fairly and punish Ye Chen to relieve our anger.¡±

 Chapter 757 - So It’s My Fault? (1)

    Chapter 757 So It¡¯s My Fault? (1)


    Perfected Xuanchen sighed. When he was about to say something, Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I have no idea what mistake I made that need to be punished by Master, Peak Master?¡±


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master did not expect that Ye Qingtang would suddenly change her words after confessing the truth.


    ¡°What mistake did you make? Isn¡¯t it a mistake that you injured your Senior Brother? Do you think that you can do anything you want when your Master is the Valley Master now?¡± He scoffed.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master seemed to be speaking to Ye Qingtang, but he was hinting at Perfected Xuanchen.


    Ye Qingtang looked at how sarcastic was the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master and was very confused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take the me of hurting my Senior Brother. I was just practicing with Senior Brother Li. When did I purposely hurt him? I just entered the valley, and I¡¯m not aware of all the rules here. Ispetition among disciples forbidden here?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s allowed here. However, were you really practicing? Li Jingwen is still in aa now. How dare you say it¡¯s a practice when you beat him heavily?¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master heavily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s supposed to be? It¡¯s the same when Senior Brother Li came to the Admirable Sky Peak today with others andpeted with my Senior and Junior Brothers. My Junior Brother Sheng almost lost his life under Senior Brother Li¡¯s sword. He is still in aa now,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°I thought that Senior Brother Li is an old disciple here and the chief disciple of the Blue Cloud Peak. Of course, he should know the rules here. He did not have any concerns when hepeted with our disciples, and I thought so as well.¡± Ye Qingtang continued.


    ¡°What did you say? When did Li Jingwene to the Admirable Sky Peak?¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master was stunned.


    A trace of a cunning smile shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She knew that those from the Blue Cloud Peak did not have the nerve to tell the truth to their Peak Master.


    ¡°I was not around when Senior Brother Li was here. However, most of the Admirable Sky Peak disciples were here, and they can prove that. If you do not believe me, you can visit the doctor now. My Junior Brother Sheng is still lying there now.¡±


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master scanned through the Blue Cloud Peak disciples he brought when he saw that Ye Qingtang¡¯s sight was so determined.


    He immediately knew that they were hiding something when he saw their faces.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s face clouded, and he was speechless at the moment.


    Li Jingwen injured the Admirable Sky Peak disciple first. If he med Ye Qingtang for the same thing, then Li Jingwen was the one who made the mistake first.


    ¡°Furthermore, when I went over to look for Senior Brother Li, he said in front of everyone that he was practicing with me¡­ Senior Brother Yan and all the Blue Cloud Peak disciples who were present could prove that.¡± Ye Qingtang added.


    The Blue Cloud Peak disciples¡¯ faces were unpleasant.


    Li Jingwen really did say that before.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡°I did not expect that Senior Brother Li would be so weak. I thought that as the chief disciple of the Blue Cloud Peak, he must be very powerful, so I did not hold back. However¡­ I didn¡¯t know that he was so weak. If I knew that earlier, I would not use my full strength¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master with an innocent expression.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master almost fainted upon hearing her words.


    His chief disciple was¡­ weak?


    Too weak for her topete with?

 Chapter 758 - So It’s My Fault? (2)

    Chapter 758 So It¡¯s My Fault? (2)


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples at the side finally understood what was going on.


    They tried to control theirughter upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Li Jingwen was too weak?


    He was the strongest disciple of the Blue Cloud Peak.


    Everyone felt that Ye Qingtang did the right thing when they recalled how Li Jingwen showed off at the Admirable Sky Peak earlier. However, they did not dare to reveal their thoughts on their faces.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s sightnded on Ye Qingtang as he noticed how unpleasant the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s expression was. His sight wasplex.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master was speechless.


    What could he say?


    Was he going to say that he came here to stand up for his disciple as he was too weak and beaten during practice?


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s aggressiveness was all reced by depression now.


    He knew what Ye Qingtang was thinking about. However, the meaning changed in her words.


    This¡­


    She was totally unreasonable.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master frowned heavily.


    The fight between Ye Qingtang and Li Jingwen had be a practice now. Even if Li Jingwen was heavily injured, as the Peak Master, he should not interfere with disciples¡¯ practice.


    Such practices weremon in the Falling Sky Valley. No one would drag the elders and the wardens to ask forpensation if he lost.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master could not do anything to Ye Qingtang then.


    Perfected Xuanchen stared at the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s changing face and understood the situation. The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master should not have anything to say.


    ¡°Mind the limits even if it¡¯s a practice in the future,¡± Perfected Xuanchen said slowly.


    ¡°I understand. I will be cautious of the limits. If my opponent is too weak, I will not use my full strength in order to maintain peace,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master¡¯s face clouded upon hearing Perfected Xuanchen and Ye Qingtang¡¯s conversations.


    Opponent is too weak?


    Is she talking about Li Jingwen?!


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master took a deep breath and suppressed his unpleasantness. If he showed his anger now, he would be making a big fuss over a small issue.


    ¡°Valley Master, I still have things going on in the Blue Cloud Peak. I shall leave first,¡± The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master said with a dark face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Perfected Xuanchen nodded slightly.


    The Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master led his disciples, whose faces were unpleasant away.


    Perfected Xuanchen did not say anything since the incident was ended. He nced at Ye Qingtang with thoughts and left. After Perfected Xuanchen left, the Admirable Sky Peak disciples all surrounded Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ye, you really beat Li Jingwen?¡±


    Many Admirable Sky Peak disciples were triggered by Ye Qingtang offending the Blue Cloud Peak disciples and causing Li Jingwen to find troubles here. However, Ye Qingtang did not hide and beat him up instead.


    Many disciples who had resentment all felt relieved now. Their aversion towards the new Valley Master¡¯s disciple was slightly reduced.


    Ye Qingtang did not know where to start as she was surrounded by Admirable Sky Peak disciples and questioned by them.


    Yan Shu sighed slowly as Ye Qingtang was slightly epted by the rest.

 Chapter 759 - So It’s My Fault? (3)

    Chapter 759 So It¡¯s My Fault? (3)


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here. Go back to your cultivation and don¡¯t bezy.¡± Yan Shu saved Ye Qingtang from the predicament.


    The disciples could only return to their positions for cultivation, but they were still bothered by the incident.


    Ye Qingtang greeted Yan Shu and left.


    Yan Shu¡¯s sight wasplex as he stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s fading back.


    Gu Yihan and the rest all returned to the Admirable Sky Peak at night. They heard about the incident that happened today once they were back.


    ¡°The Blue Cloud Peak is way too extreme. How dare they find trouble here?¡± Qian Ze¡¯s face clouded once he heard about that.


    ¡°At least the incident is contained. Though Junior Brother Ye was slightly impetuous, he managed to end it off.¡± Yan Shu sighed softly. He felt that the new disciple that Master took in was different from other disciples. His temper was totally different from others.


    Even Qian Ze and Ye Ningxi who were not disciplined also did not cause any trouble under Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s warning, but Ye Qingtang¡­


    He caused such a big incident when he just entered the valley.


    It was lucky that the level of the incident did not increase. If not, there would be much trouble waiting for them.


    ¡°Impetuous? I don¡¯t think so. Though Junior Brother Ye is young, he settled things neatly.¡± Ye Ningxi took a nce at Yan Shu and said.


    ¡°Yan Shu, you are too cautious. Master asked us to behave, but not to the extent that we all be cowards. How could we let Li Jingwen go when he beat our disciples? I would definitely fight him with my life if I were present.¡±


    ¡°Fight with your life? You should think about this when you are stronger than him.¡± Qian Ze smiled and said. Once he finished his words, Ye Ningxi took a cold glimpse at him.


    Yin Qingluo did not say anything all the time, but she took a heavy breath and said, ¡°Junior Brother Ye¡¯s ability is stronger than we think. And I don¡¯t think that his behavior was wrong. Since Master became the Valley Master, disciples of other peaks constantly provoked us. We tried to tolerate and back off. However, what¡¯s the result? They¡¯re just getting more presumptuous.¡±


    Yin Qingluo¡¯s words let everyone immerse in thoughts.


    They were still fine as they were Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciples. However, the normal disciples of the Admirable Sky Peak suffered from injustice.


    Even though they had to care for the big picture, no one would feel good with such injustice.


    ¡°Everything now is for the harmony of Falling Sky Valley. Master¡­ must have his thoughts,¡± Yan Shu said.


    Gu Yihan frowned slightly and did not say anything. Ji Yixuan, on the other hand, was interested in his new Junior Brother.


    ¡°Yan Shu, you were present when Junior Brother Ye fought with Li Jingwen. And since we won, who do you think is stronger? Our Senior Brother or him?¡± Qian Ze asked as he tried to stir up some trouble.


    Yan Shu was stunned.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye.¡± Gu Yihan nced at Qian Ze.


    Qian Ze shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I just asked.¡±


    They discussed for a while but came to no conclusion.


    However, as a new disciple who just entered the valley, it was really beyond their expectations that Ye Qingtang could cause such troubles.


    But it was just the beginning.


    Ye Qingtang returned to the Falling Sky Valley to prevent the tragedy in her previous life from happening again.

 Chapter 760 - Just You Wait (1)

    Chapter 760 Just You Wait (1)


    Perfected Xuanchen was a kind and extremely magnanimous person. Otherwise, Ye Qingtang would not have the chance to be apprenticed to him despite not having a spirit root.


    To Perfected Xuanchen, Ye Qingtang was filled with respect and gratitude for his help in her previous life.


    Exactly because of that, all the more she must not let things slide down to the chaos that Falling Sky Valley fell into and the murder of Perfected Xuanchen in her previous life.


    Forbearance would never be able topel true conviction.


    Since Admirable Sky Peak disciples had not realized this point, she would use her own actions to let them understand this logic.


    The Li Jingwen matter had passed for a few days, and Admirable Sky Peak disciples settled down.


    As Ye Qingtang cultivated with the spirit energy in Falling Sky Valley, she thought about what to do next. She would also asionally head to Admirable Sky Peak and take a look at the ce where the disciples cultivated.


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples¡¯ attitude towards Ye Qingtang seemed to have changed a little.


    On the other side on Blue Cloud Peak, the bruised Li Jingwen was sitting in an arbor with a gloomy expression. His fists that rested on the stone table were tightly clenched as a sinister look filled his eyes.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li¡­¡± A Blue Cloud Peak disciple looked at the unhappy Li Jingwen nervously.


    Ever since Li Jingwen was beaten up by Ye Qingtang a few days ago, he had been unconscious for days and had only woken up yesterday.


    Although there was no fatal injury, the punch that Ye Qingtang threw on his facepletely ruined his handsome face.


    While body injuries could be healed easily, a broken nose bone would still look a little crooked even if it was regrown.


    ¡°Did that Ye Chen really tell Master that?¡± Li Jingwen said coldly as he looked at the junior brother beside him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ That day, Master went to Admirable Sky Peak to punish Ye Chen, but who knew that Ye Chen would be so cunning.¡± That disciple nodded his head and told Li Jingwen about the incident where the Blue Cloud Peak Peak Master went to Admirable Sky Peak.


    ¡°What a man, Ye Chen!¡± Li Jingwen gritted his teeth with narrowed eyes.


    Falling Sky Valley had its own rules.


    Inter-disciple learning waspletely allowed. Even if he lost his life by ident, it was also within Falling Sky Valley¡¯s rules, much less sustaining severe injuries.


    This kind of matter was not what a Peak Master could interfere in.


    Even elders and wardens would not step forward to say anything.


    After all, it was merely inter-disciple learning.


    Li Jingwen snickered and stood up. ¡°Senior Brother Li, Master wants you to recuperate in this period of time. What are you nning to do now?¡± That disciple asked Li Jingwen.


    Li Jingwen took a deep breath and said, ¡°Why are you making such a big fuss? It¡¯s just that the weather is pretty good, and I wish to make a trip to Water Cut Peak.¡±


    That disciple was slightly stunned.


    Water Cut Peak?


    Water Cut Peak was ranked as the top three among the twelve peaks in Falling Sky Valley and was equally matched to Admirable Sky Peak in terms of reputation and power back then. Moreover, Water Cut Peak¡¯s Peak Master was on close terms with Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master, and both of them initially supported Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Peak Master to be the acting Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley back then.


    After Perfected Xuanchen became the Valley Master, Blue Cloud Peak and Water Cut Peak directly ignored the new Valley Master¡¯s presence and only followed Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master.


    ¡°Go to my room and retrieve my Blue Sea Connected Sky painting,¡± Li Jingwen said with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 761 - Just You Wait (2)

    Chapter 761 Just You Wait (2)


    Li Jingwen immediately headed to find Water Cut Peak¡¯s top disciple, Liu Mo, after obtaining the Blue Sea Connected Sky painting.


    Liu Mo was tall and good-looking.


    If Li Jingwen was said to be Falling Sky Valley¡¯s superior disciple, then Liu Mo was one of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s top disciples.


    Although Li Jingwen was about the same age as Liu Mo, there was quite a gap in their skills, and even the proud Li Jingwen had to be courteous to Liu Mo.


    ¡°Senior Brother Liu.¡± Li Jingwen immediately went forward to Liu Mo with a smile.


    ¡°Junior Brother Li?¡¯¡± Seeing that Li Jingwen came to find him so suddenly, Liu Mo¡¯s eyes had a trace of confusion. ¡°Why are you looking for me today, Junior Brother Li?¡±


    Li Jingwen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯ve long heard that Senior Brother Liu likes books and paintings. When I was out a few months ago, I happened to obtain a Blue Sea Connected Sky painting. I don¡¯t have anything on today, so I¡¯m here to bring it to you.¡±


    ¡°Blue Sea Connected Sky painting?¡± Liu Mo was a little stunned.


    The Blue Sea Connected Sky painting was created by a famous painter. It was said that the Nine Nights Dynasty imperial family kept it, but unexpectedly, it was in Li Jingwen¡¯s hands now.


    It was not an exaggeration to describe this painting as priceless.


    When Li Jingwen saw Liu Mo¡¯s reaction, he immediately handed him the Blue Sky Connected Sky painting that he had prepared a long time ago.


    Since the Peak Masters of both peaks were on good terms, Li Jingwen and Liu Mo were also friends.


    Liu Mo unrolled the Blue Sky Connected Sky painting, and his eyes brightened immediately.


    ¡°How can I ept this item?¡± Liu Mo asked.


    Li Jingwen smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have much knowledge about books and paintings. Since you like it, I¡¯ll just offer it to you.¡±


    Liu Mo hesitated for a moment. Since he could not decline it politely, he epted it without saying anything.


    The two of them sat down at an arbor nearby. It was then that Liu Mo noticed that Li Jingwen¡¯s originally-handsome face seemed a little twisted now. There were patches of blue-ck on his face, and a part of his straight nose sunk for some reason, sticking out like a sore thumb.


    ¡°Junior Brother Li, what happened¡­ to your face?¡± Liu Mo asked curiously. ¡°fastest update at AllNovelFull¡±


    A glint shed across Li Jingwen¡¯s eyes, but he put on an expression as though he hade across a helpless issue. He sighed gloomily. ¡°Excuse me, Senior Brother Liu. Please don¡¯tugh at me¡­ the injuries on my face are caused by an Admirable Sky Peak disciple.¡±


    ¡°What? An Admirable Sky Peak disciple? You sparred with Gu Yihan?¡± Liu Mo was taken aback.


    He was aware of Li Jingwen¡¯s skills, and in the entire Admirable Sky Peak, only Gu Yihan could have a fight with him.


    Li Jingwen shook his head with a bitterugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Gu Yihan but a disciple whom Perfected Xuanchen just epted, Ye Chen.¡±


    Liu Mo frowned slightly. ¡°Is he that fellow who got in through the back door?¡±


    Liu Mo had heard a thing or two about Perfected Xuanchen epting a disciple as an exception.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Jingwen nodded.


    ¡°He injured you?¡± Liu Mo¡¯s brows were furrowed even more deeply.


    Li Jingwen said, ¡°Ye Chen is too arrogant. He just entered the valley and relied on the fact that his Master is the Valley Master to beat up my Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s junior brothers. I went to demand an exnation, but unexpectedly, I did not see him. I originally nned to let things be¡­ but who would have thought¡­¡±


    ¡°That Ye Chen is actually so arrogant. He rushed to the Blue Cloud Peak and made a wild talk. I persuaded him nicely, but who knew he would attack me.¡± Li Jingwen continued.

 Chapter 762 - Just You Wait (3)

    Chapter 762 Just You Wait (3)


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± A trace of unhappiness could be seen on Liu Mo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is Perfected Xuanchen not putting him in check?¡± Liu Mo asked.


    ¡°You also know how he entered the valley. How would Perfected Xuanchen exercise authority over him? I¡¯m afraid that he dared to do this because Perfected Xuanchen signaled him to beat up other peaks¡¯ disciples.¡± Li Jingwen¡¯s tone was increasingly helpless.


    ¡°My Master originally wanted to seek justice for me, but that Ye Chen had a sharp tongue and said that it was inter-disciple learning. Thus, my Master could not intervene.¡± Li Jingwen exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because I was not his opponent. I allowed Admirable Sky Peak to have an even more domineering influence for nothing.¡± Li Jingwen varnished the truth and narrated with grievances.


    Liu Mo¡¯s expression darkened.


    When the Valley Master was heavily injured back then, they had no choice but to appoint an acting Valley Master. In the entire Falling Sky Valley, the strongest peak was Full Moon Peak.


    Moreover, the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master was very close to his Master. If the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master assumed the position of Valley Master, there would not be a single objection in Water Cut Peak.


    However¡­


    No one would have thought.


    The acting Valley Master position actuallynded in the hands of Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Perfected Xuanchen.


    It should be known that Admirable Sky Peak and Water Cut Peak were equally matched in skills, and Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s skills was about the same as his Master¡¯s.


    Water Cut Peak naturally refused to ept Perfected Xuanchen as the Valley Master.


    However, the old Valley Master had made up his mind already, and the other Peak Masters could only agree.


    Yet, they only agreed and did not ept it.


    Liu Mo all the more refused to ept this decision as final. If Perfected Xuanchen could be the acting Valley Master, why couldn¡¯t his Master?


    Their skills were clearly on par with each other.


    Perhaps, the Admirable Sky Peak people also knew that there was something wrong with Perfected Xuanchen being the Valley Master.


    Thus, they were extremely cautious and always yielded to others over this period of time.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s new disciple was actually this vicious!


    ¡°Junior Brother Li, since that Ye Chen likes to learn from others so much, I will give him a chance to.¡± A glint passed Liu Mo¡¯s eyes. Perfected Xuanchen snatched the Valley Master position, and Liu Mo would definitely not let his disciple act so impudently in the valley.


    Li Jingwen was delighted the moment he heard it. He had sensed that Liu Mo disliked Admirable Sky Peak and thus approached him today to request for his help.


    Liu Mo¡¯s skills were equally matched to Admirable Sky Peak¡¯s top disciple, Gu Yihan, and even had a sign of defeating Gu Yihan.


    If Liu Mo struck, that Ye Qingtang would definitely not have a chance of winning.


    ¡°It would be best if you can beat that Ye Chen up,¡± Li Jingwen said with a smile.


    Didn¡¯t Ye Qingtang say that it was inter-disciple learning?


    He will let her properly taste the consequences of her own actions then.


    ¡°Junior Brother Li, if you¡¯re free, make a trip to Admirable Sky Peak with me,¡± Liu Mo said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Jingwen would obviously not reject as he was eager to personally witness Ye Qingtang being beaten up to death by Liu Mo.


    The two of them immediately rose and wanted to make a move. Before they left, a Water Cut Peak disciple came over hurriedly and told Liu Mo. ¡°Senior Brother Liu, Senior Brother Xuanyuan of Full Moon Peak sent someone to ry a message to you that he invited you to have a drink together tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan of Full Moon Peak¡±, Li Jingwen¡¯s heart could not help but tremble.


    The ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan¡± whom this disciple mentioned was Falling Sky Valley¡¯s number one talent, Xuanyuan Lie!


    ¡°Senior Brother Liu, since Senior Brother Xuanyuan is looking for you, why don¡¯t we go to Admirable Sky Peak tomorrow instead?¡± Even if he was eager to seek revenge, Li Jingwen was very cautious after hearing Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s name.

 Chapter 763 - Inter-Disciples Learning (1)

    Chapter 763 Inter-Disciples Learning (1)


    Xuanyuan Lie was a ranked disciple in Falling Sky Valley. He was Full Moon Peak¡¯s top disciple and the grandson of Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master.


    Xuanyuan Lie was extremely gifted and was personally taught by Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master since young. Although he was so young, his skills were already amazing.


    Given Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s skills, even someone at an Elder level in Falling Sky Valley might not be his opponent.


    While Blue Cloud Peak leaned towards Full Moon Peak, Li Jingwen did not have a slight chance of interacting with Xuanyuan Lie and only met him a few times without any chance to speak.


    It could be said that Xuanyuan Lie was the representative of the most powerful disciple in Falling Sky Valley.


    And the icon who countless disciples wanted to emte after.


    Liu Mo shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since Senior Brother Xuanyuan asked me out for a drink at night, it does not interfere with me going to beat Ye Chen up now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Li Jingwen smiled.


    ¡°Help me reply to Senior Brother Xuanyuan that I¡¯ll definitely be punctual for our appointment,¡± Liu Mo said.


    That disciple nodded and hurriedly carried out the orders.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed on close terms with Senior Brother Xuanyuan. I¡¯ve never seen Senior Brother Xuanyuan interact with other disciples in the valley, but he extended an invitation to you today.¡± Li Jingwen grinned.


    Liu Mo had an indifferent expression on his face, but a trace of a smile emerged in his eyes.


    Given Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s skills, he was no longer on the same level as ordinary disciples and would naturally not bother with the disciples in the valley.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan is prideful. but he has the capital to be so, unlike someone who thinks that he can do whatever he wants in Falling Sky Valley just because he became the Valley Master¡¯s disciples.¡± Li Jingwen pointed out.


    Liu Mo nodded slightly.


    The two of them did not say anything and headed straight to Admirable Sky Peak.


    On Admirable Sky Peak, Ye Qingtang made a rare trip to the disciples¡¯ cultivation field but was stopped by ady before she walked far.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my new little junior brother is very pretty and charming. After meeting him today, the rumors are indeed true.¡± Ye Ningxi¡¯s lips curled up as she sized up Ye Qingtang without concealing.


    Yin Qingluo, who came with Ye Ningxi, could not help but have a headache when she saw Ye Ningxi¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, this is Ye Ningxi, Senior Sister Ye. She is not in the valley usually, which is why you only got to meet her today.¡± Yin Qingluo exined hurriedly, fearful that the young Ye Qingtang would be frightened by Ye Ningxi.


    Yin Qingluo originally did not like Ye Qingtang¡¯s method of bing apprenticed to their Master, but after Ye Qingtang beat Li Jingwen up, her opinion of this new junior brother changed evidently.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at Ye Ningxi, who had an enchanting smile on her face, a trace of reminiscence emerged in her eyes.


    This Senior Sister Ye Ningxi was someone she was very familiar with in her previous life. She might look flippant, but once she attacked, it was deadly vicious.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Sister Ye,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly.


    Ye Ningxi chuckled as she naturally ced her fair hands on Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Your face is really endearing. With a look, it¡¯s actually even more beautiful than ady¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye¡­¡± Yin Qingluo¡¯s headache worsened, and she immediately stepped forward to pull Ye Ningxi¡¯s dishonest hand away.


    ¡°Little Qingqing, you did wrong. When I asked you how Junior Brother Ye looked like the other time, you hid it from me. Could it be that you took a fancy on him and that you¡¯re scared that I would snatch him away?¡± Ye Ningxi raised her brow.


    Yin Qingluo was just a step away from covering Ye Ningxi¡¯s mouth with her hand.

 Chapter 764 - Inter-Disciples Learning (2)

    <strong>Chapter 764 Inter-Disciples Learning (2)</strong>


    Reminiscence filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she watched Ye Ningxi and Yin Qingluo.


    In her previous life, her senior brothers and sisters had always joked around like that.


    Everyone was so happy.


    Until¡­


    Perfected Xuanchen was forced to hand over the Valley Master position, and Falling Sky Valley encountered a cmity.


    Ye Qingtang clearly remembered that in that bloody battle, the familiar figures around her fell one by one. The cheerful talk andughter turned into cries of despair which lingered in her memories.


    In this life, she would definitely not let tragedy repeat itself.


    Regardless of her Master or senior brothers and sisters, she would never let anyone injure them.


    Ye Ningxi and Yin Qingluo joked for a while before realizing that Ye Qingtang had not said anything from the start.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye, you frightened Junior Brother Ye.¡± Yin Qingluo med.


    Ye Ningxi put on an innocent look.


    Right at that moment, a nervous-looking Admirable Sky Peak disciple rushed over hurriedly.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye, Senior Sister Yin, Senior Brother Ye¡­ Water Cut Peak¡¯s Liu Mo and Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Li Jingwen are here.¡±


    With that, there was a subtle change in the expressions of Ye Ningxi and Yin Qingluo, who were initially still ying around.


    ¡°Is Li Jingwen done! Why did he bring Liu Mo here today?¡± Yin Qingluo¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Previously, Li Jingwen came to Admirable Sky Peak to unt his impressive might.


    He was just punished by Ye Qingtang sometime ago, and she thought that he would be more obedient.


    Who would have thought¡­


    He just regained consciousness but was back here again?


    If it was only Li Jingwen, Yin Qingluo would naturally not be scared of anything since he had already suffered defeat at Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    But Liu Mo¡­


    The smile on Ye Ningxi¡¯s face faded away unconsciously, and her bewitching eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Li Jingwen brought Liu Mo to Admirable Sky Peak today. I¡¯m afraid he is here with ill intentions¡­¡± Afterward, Ye Ningxi¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang immediately.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, if you¡¯ve nothing on, go back to your room first.¡±


    Ye Ningxi was not a fool. Li Jingwen was a sinister and ruthless person who bore grudges. He harbored hatred towards Ye Qingtang when he was defeated by her that day, and he probably came here with Liu Mo today to seek revenge.


    Liu Mo¡¯s skills wereparable with those of their Eldest Senior Brother, Gu Yihan.


    Although Ye Qingtang triumphed over Li Jingwenpletely, she might not be Liu Mo¡¯s opponent.


    In the entire Falling Sky Valley, there were not more than three disciples who could win against Liu Mo.


    If Ye Qingtang and Liu Mo sparred, Ye Qingtang would probably suffer a huge loss!


    However, before Ye Ningxi could signal Ye Qingtang to leave, Li Jingwen and Liu Mo walked straight to them.


    Li Jingwen caught sight of Ye Qingtang at a nce, and an evil look shed across his eyes.


    Liu Mo walked over without any emotions, and he passed a nonchnt nce at Ye Qingtang and the rest. His eyes did not stop on Ye Qingtang for long, and he instead looked at Ye Ningxi¡¯s graceful body frivolously for a long time.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression darkened when she saw Liu Mo. The moment she saw Liu Mo sizing up Ye Ningxi openly, coldness shed across her eyes.


    This Liu Mo was exactly the same as he was in her previous life.

 Chapter 765 - Inter-Disciples Learning (3)

    <strong>Chapter 765 Inter-Disciples Learning (3)</strong>


    Liu Mo¡¯s skills were considered to tower above those of other disciples in Falling Sky Valley, and he had a detached and proud nature.


    But in reality, Liu Mo was a beast in human skin.


    While he had the appearance of a decent human, he was aplete lecher in reality. He made use of his title as Water Cut Peak¡¯s top disciple to disrespect many female disciples in Falling Sky Valley, and they could only swallow their anger silently given Liu Mo¡¯s position and skills.


    In her previous life, Liu Mo once tried to make a move on Ye Qingtang, but her senior brothers and sisters happened to see it and joined forces against Liu Mo. Although Ye Qingtang was able to escape, her senior brothers and sisters were severely injured because of it.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Liu Mo coldly.


    She had not made time to find him, but he sent himself here instead.


    ¡°Ye Chen, we meet again.¡± Li Jingwen looked straight at Ye Qingtang maliciously as he exploited Liu Mo¡¯s might to intimate others.


    Ye Qingtang swept a cold nce at Li Jingwen¡¯s twisted face without any emotions on her face.


    ¡°Ye Chen, don¡¯t you like inter-disciple learning? Senior Brother Liu happened to be free today. How about you all learn from each other?¡± Li Jingwenughed.


    Yin Qingluo and Ye Ningxi frowned immediately. A group of Admirable Sky Peak disciples came over asking for answers, and caution emerged in their eyes when they saw Li Jingwen and Liu Mo, who came to cause trouble.


    ¡°Li Jingwen, when did my Junior Brother Ye say that he wanted to have an inter-disciple learning session with Senior Brother Liu?¡± Ye Ningxi snickered coldly.


    Li Jingwen said with a smile, ¡°Junior Sister Ye, why are you so agitated? In Falling Sky Valley, it¡¯s a normal thing for disciples to learn from each other. Senior Brother Liu rarely has time today and is willing to give you pointers. This is Junior Brother Ye¡¯s blessing. In the entire Falling Sky Valley, how many disciples can match Senior Brother Liu¡¯s skills? If Junior Brother Ye can gain a few pointers from Senior Brother Liu, it would naturally be a blessing he cultivated from his previous life.¡±


    Li Jingwen spoke frankly and freely, implying that Ye Qingtang stood a huge bargain from learning with Liu Mo.


    Liu Mo looked scornfully at Ye Qingtang, who was being blocked behind by Yin Qingluo and Ye Ningxi. ¡°Junior Brother Ye, we are just having an inter-disciple learning session. Could it be that you don¡¯t even have the guts to do so?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts, I will not force you either. However, since I¡¯vee to Admirable Sky Peak, I cannot return empty-handed. If you don¡¯t agree to this match, you can invite your Eldest Senior Brother, Gu Yihan, out.¡± Liu Mo replied.


    In the entire Admirable Sky Peak, the only disciple he could bother with was Gu Yihan.


    Moreover, after Perfected Xuanchen became the Valley Master, Perfected Xuanchen had the intention of nurturing Gu Yihan as the next Peak Master of Admirable Sky Peak. If Liu Mo defeated Gu Yihan, all the disciples in Admirable Sky Peak would be trampled by him unquestionably.


    Liu Mo¡¯s purpose foring today was to beat Ye Qingtang up and assert his dominance.


    Yin Qingluo and Ye Ningxi had a serious expression as they were clearly of Liu Mo¡¯s intention.


    In terms of skills, Liu Mo was slightly stronger than Gu Yihan.


    However, Gu Yihan obeyed his Master¡¯s orders strictly, and even if he came today, he would probably not use all his force in consideration of the big picture.


    Yet, when facing Liu Mo, Gu Yihan only had the option of suffering a tragic defeat as long as he restrained his strength.

 Chapter 766 - Shameless, Too Shameless (1)

    <strong>Chapter 766 Shameless, Too Shameless (1)</strong>


    As everyone hesitated, Ye Qingtang suddenly walked forward.


    Yin Qingluo and Ye Ningxi were shocked.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the arrogant Liu Mo and said, ¡°Since Senior Brother Liu wishes to grant me some teachings, I will not refuse.¡±


    All the Admirable Sky Peak disciples were stunned to hear Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Is Ye Qingtang crazy? She really dared to ept the challenge?


    Liu Mo was not Li Jingwen, and their skills were simply not on the same level. Even if Ye Qingtang won against Li Jingwen, she was definitely not Liu Mo¡¯s opponent.


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples had begun epting Ye Qingtang then. They viewed her as their fellow disciple, and thus they could not help but be a little anxious when they saw the situation.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, do not act on impulse,¡± Yin Qingluo hurriedly said. Li Jingwen looked at Yin Qingluo with a raised brow. ¡°Junior Sister Yin, if you¡¯re so worried of Junior Brother Ye, why don¡¯t you ept the challenge on his behalf?¡±


    Yin Qingluo red at him coldly.


    If she really had the ability, the first person she would beat up would be this Li Jingwen, whomitted outrages.


    Impatience shed across Liu Mo¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Junior Sister Yin, why are you so worried? Rest assured, I know that Junior Brother Ye just entered the valley not long ago. Since I will have an inter-disciple learning session with him, I¡¯ll naturally not bully him.¡±


    Then, Liu Mo suddenly removed the sword that was hung on his waist and tossed it to Li Jingwen beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him some advantages in this spar. I will not use any weapons.¡± Liu Mo dered with a generous expression.


    Yin Qingluo¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly.


    When Ye Qingtang saw Liu Mo¡¯s attitude, a smile suddenly passed her eyes.


    ¡°Senior Brother Liu, you¡¯re Water Cut Peak¡¯s top disciple while I¡¯m just a new disciple who entered the valley only a few days ago. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate if you only give me the weapon advantage?¡±


    The disciples who were initially worried of Ye Qingtang were stunned when they heard her.


    Simrly, Liu Mo never thought that Ye Qingtang would say that. On second thought, he smiled and replied. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about this? I¡¯ll only use one hand.¡±


    Li Jingwen wanted to say something, but Liu Mo hinted at him with his eyes to remain silent.


    Ye Qingtang shed a smile but shook her head again. ¡°Since you have the intention to give me an advantage, how about not using both hands?¡±


    Everyone present was stupefied immediately.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you¡¯re really shameless. Senior Brother Liu has already agreed to not use any weapons and even one hand, but you¡¯re actually demanding for more? Do you want Senior Brother Liu to just stand there for you to hit?!¡± Li Jingwenughed angrily.


    He had seen a shameless person before but not such a shameless one.


    Even the Admirable Sky Peak disciples were shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s request.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ye¡­ His demands were a little overboard, right?¡±


    ¡°I was still pretty worried about Senior Brother Ye previously. I didn¡¯t think that he would make such a request.¡±


    ¡°When I heard that Ye Chen fought Li Jingwen the other time, I felt that he was pretty admirable. I never thought that¡­ It can¡¯t be that he was also this shameless when he fought Li Jingwen that time, right?¡±


    The Admirable Sky Peak disciples were initially worried for Ye Qingtang and felt that Ye Qingtang was extremely courageous for daring to agree to the challenge.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang would actually make such an unthinkable request.


    Forget that Liu Mo was not using any weapons, but she actually forbade Liu Mo from using his hands


    too?


    What inter-disciples learning was there then? While Admirable Sky Peak disciples were very dissatisfied with Liu Mo foring to cause trouble, they still had a backbone.

 Chapter 767 - Shameless, Too Shameless (2)

    <strong>Chapter 767 Shameless, Too Shameless (2)</strong>


    No one would have expected Ye Qingtang to make such an absurd request.


    Forbidding the usage of both hands in the spar basically meant that Liu Mo only could use his legs.


    Ye Qingtang could still use her hands and a sword. Didn¡¯t it mean that Liu Mo could only use his legs to run?


    Even Yin Qingluo and Ye Ningxi had a look of disbelief on their faces.


    ¡°This Junior Brother Ye¡­ Is he¡­¡± Yin Qingluo frowned slightly as she looked at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression.


    Apart from Yan Shu, no one else was present when Ye Qingtang fought Li Jingwen that day. Thus, everyone was unaware of the details.


    However, Yin Qingluo¡¯s opinion of Ye Qingtang had changed because of this incident, and she thought that this little junior brother had a backbone.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang acted this way today.


    Ye Ningxi cleared her throat awkwardly and said, ¡°Perhaps Junior Brother Ye is just joking around.¡±


    Liu Mo did not think that Ye Qingtang would actually make such a ridiculous request either and was dumbfounded. He spoke in a deep voice right after. ¡°Junior Brother Ye, why don¡¯t you just say that I should remain standing at a spot for you to hit?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, don¡¯t be so shameless. Senior Brother Liu has already agreed to not use one hand, but you still don¡¯t know how to be content.¡± Li Jingwen berated from aside.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Liu Mo indifferently and said, ¡°Senior Brother Liu, are you unwilling?¡±


    Liu Mo scoffed. ¡°Who would agree to such an absurd request for a spar between Falling Sky Valley¡¯s disciples?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang swept Liu Mo a look. ¡°What if someone agrees?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯ll want to see who has the guts to. If there¡¯s really such a person, I, Liu Mo, will really admire that person.¡± Liu Moughed.


    Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. ¡°I, Ye Chen, actually gained Senior Brother Liu¡¯s admiration.¡±


    Liu Mo and everyone else were stupefied when they heard what Ye Qingtang said. ¡°Ye Chen, don¡¯t tter yourself. Who admires you?!¡± Li Jingwen said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang shot a look at Li Jingwen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself just now, Senior Brother Liu?¡±


    Liu Mo said it?


    What did Liu Mo say?


    Confusion was etched on Li Jingwen¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Liu Mo. ¡°Senior Brother Liu said that if anyone does not use any weapons or their hands in the spar, he will admire his guts.¡±


    ¡°What has this got to do with you?¡± Liu Mo frowned.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°In my friendly spar with you today, I¡¯ll not use any weapons or my hands.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Everyone present was stupefied.


    ¡°What¡­ What is Senior Brother Ye saying? He¡¯s actually not using his hands to spar with Liu Mo?¡±


    ¡°Am I deaf or is Senior Brother Ye crazy?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Given Liu Mo¡¯s skills, Senior Brother Ye is clearly courting death!¡±


    Admirable Sky Peak disciples went berserk.


    They originally thought that Ye Qingtang made this absurd request to dodge this spar, yet unexpectedly¡­ The development of events was so unpredictable.


    ¡°What does Junior Brother Ye want to do?¡± Yin Qingluo waspletely dumbfounded.


    While Ye Ningxi was intelligent, she could not understand what Ye Qingtang was thinking this time.


    ¡°In sparring a disciple with Liu Mo¡¯s skills, even Xuanyuan Lie is not so arrogant to spar without using both hands. Junior Brother Ye¡­ could he be crazy?¡±


    Li Jingwen really burst outughing.


    Ye Chen really did not fear death.


    Who exactly gave her the courage to make such big talk in front of Liu Mo?

 Chapter 768 - Shameless, Too Shameless (3)

    <strong>Chapter 768 Shameless, Too Shameless (3)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang looked at Liu Mo indifferently. ¡°Why? Senior Brother Liu, do you still think that it¡¯s not enough? How about I¡¯ll only use one leg?¡±


    The corners of Liu Mo¡¯s lips twitched a little.


    Everyone increasingly thought that Ye Qingtang was insane.


    However, another thought struck their minds.


    Perhaps, Ye Qingtang knew that she was not Liu Mo¡¯s opponent, so she made all this up. Thus, even if she was defeated, she had an excuse.


    Unconsciously, the Admirable Sky Peak disciples¡¯ eptance towards Ye Qingtang frittered away bit by bit.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, since you have the guts, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to say anything more.¡± Liu Mo scoffed.


    ¡°Please,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Then, Liu Mo was suddenly enveloped in ayer of faint light, and an overbearing aura gathered around him rapidly.


    In the next second, Liu Mo¡¯s figure disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°How fast.¡± Yin Qingluo could not help but be rmed when she felt Liu Mo¡¯s remaining aura in the air.


    ¡°Liu Mo¡¯s skills are ranked near the top in the entire Falling Sky Valley, and they are not what ordinary disciples like us could contend against.¡± Ye Ningxi continued speaking with a slight frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Junior Brother Ye will be able to make it through this time.¡±


    Yin Qingluo¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly.


    Smiles were written on Li Jingwen¡¯s face. He was more than eager to see Ye Qingtang being thrashed on the ground by Liu Mo.


    ¡°Liu Mo¡¯s skills are indeed great. I¡¯m just standing in the area nearby, but the oppression is almost suffocating me already.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Ye can¡¯t be stunned, can he? Why is he standing at the same spot and not moving?¡±


    There were mors ofments among the Admirable Sky Peak disciples. In their eyes, Ye Qingtang was standing rooted to the ground without any emotions on his exquisite face.


    In the next second, Liu Mo¡¯s concealed aura erupted out of a sudden, and everyone could only see a ck shadow shuttling to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side so quickly that one could not identify it.


    Ye Ningxi and Yin Qingluo were on tenterhooks at that instant. With their abilities, they could vaguely see that Liu Mo was ramming a palm towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest like a bolt of lightning!


    However¡­


    Just before Liu Mo¡¯s palmnded, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes suddenly looked downward.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang lifted her right leg at the speed of lightning!


    Liu Mo simply did not manage to see what exactly happened and only felt a huge force crashing towards his abdomen abruptly.


    In an instant, Liu Mo was hurled out by that huge force until his body knocked onto a boulder several meters away.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    The moment hended on the ground, Liu Mo spat a mouthful of blood while countless fine cracks appeared on the boulder behind him.


    ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡±


    Every single person at the scene was taken aback as they watched Liu Mo spitting out blood with jaws hung wide open.


    ¡°What¡­ exactly happened just now? Why did¡­ Liu Mo¡­¡± The Admirable Sky Peak disciples were utterly dumbfounded.


    Their eyes were clearly locked on the battle earlier on, but why was Liu Mo, who had an imposing stance, flung out and coughing blood in just the blink of an eye?!

 Chapter 769 - Shameless, Too Shameless (4)

    <strong>Chapter 769 Shameless, Too Shameless (4)</strong>


    Yin Qingluo and Ye Ningxi were stupefied. Both of them were the only few out of all the disciples present who could barely see Liu Mo¡¯s attack.


    However¡­


    They saw Liu Mo attacking Ye Qingtang, but whatever that happenedter on¡­


    The two of them did not even see anything.


    Li Jingwen was utterly dumbfounded.


    The smile that he had a while ago was, however,pletely frozen on his face at this moment. Disbelief filled his eyes as he looked at Liu Mo, who copsed on the ground not far away.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother Liu?¡± Li Jingwen spoke hesitantly as he looked at Liu Mo.


    However, Liu Mo¡¯s face was filled with pain. It was as though his body suffered an extremely huge blow and all his bones were forcibly crushed by someone.


    Not mentioning standing up, he did not even have the energy to speak.


    Stunned, everyone¡¯s eyes returned back to Ye Qingtang.


    It was then that everyone realized Ye Qingtang had been standing at the same spot with her hands behind, and even her left foot did not move at all.


    Only her right foot had moved a few inches from before.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother Liu,¡± Ye Qingtang said tly with cupped fists. However, the entire Admirable Sky Peak was dead silent.


    Liu Mo was defeated?


    He was actually defeated in Ye Chen¡¯s hands?


    What was more unbelievable was that Ye Qingtang really did not use any weapons or her hands as she said before. Even more so¡­ she did not even use her left leg.


    It was just the lifting of a leg at that moment, but it caused Liu Mo to look half alive?


    Li Jingwen¡¯s face stiffened. He looked at Liu Mo, who was on the ground, and then at Ye Qingtang, who was standing there perfectly fine. Coldness spread from the sole of his feet.


    What kind of monster was Ye Chen!


    He was at most fifteen or sixteen years old. How could he possess the skills to defeat Liu Mo?


    Li Jingwen thought that he could definitely pay back the humiliation that Ye Qingtang made him suffer a few days ago and did not think that¡­ the oue would be like that.


    Liu Mo was already defeated, and Li Jingwen was unwilling to remain in Admirable Sky Peak any longer. He immediately supported the pale Liu Mo up and left Admirable Sky Peak in a flurry.


    When the two of them left, the Admirable Sky Peak disciples still wore shocked expressions as they stared at the good-looking youth unbelievably.


    First, Li Jingwen. Next, Liu Mo.


    How deep were Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills?


    Everyone just realized how ridiculous their conjecture of Ye Qingtang was.


    How did Ye Qingtang say that because she was afraid of losing too badly?


    She had that confidence because she clearly overpowered Liu Mo.


    In just a moment, the shock and nk expressions that the disciples were looking at Ye Qingtang with gradually turned into ones of admiration.


    Even if their Eldest Senior Brother, Gu Yihan, attacked today, he probably would not be able to defeat Liu Mo so easily under these conditions.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that¡­ Junior Brother Ye¡¯s spirit root is only a yellow spirit root? Are these skills what a yellow spirit root can cultivate?¡± Yin Qingluo was curious.


    The grade of a spirit root was not absolute in one¡¯s cultivation advancement.


    However¡­


    It couldn¡¯t be so exaggerated, could it?


    Ye Ningxi was astonished as well. ¡°Which ancient family n nurtured Junior Brother Ye? He is only this young, but he is already so invincible?¡±

 Chapter 770 - Full Moon Peak (1)

    <strong>Chapter 770 Full Moon Peak (1)</strong>


    They really looked down on Ye Qingtang previously and thought that she was apprenticed to their Master by artifice.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­ This fellow actually had such frightening skills himself!


    Even Ye Ningxi, who had extensive knowledge, was truly convinced this time.


    After dealing with Liu Mo, Ye Qingtang did not think much of it and went to do her things.


    Gu Yihan, who rushed over a momentter, learned of Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions from the others and was shocked.


    Ye Qingtang thrashed the top disciples of Blue Cloud Peak and Water Cut Peak sessively, which truly allowed the Admirable Sky Peak disciples who had been holding themselves back for a long time to feel avenged.


    In just half a day, all the Admirable Sky Peak disciples already knew about Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    Many disciples who had been repressed by these two peaks were ovee with emotions after knowing about the incident.


    When dusk fell, a handsome man in green clothes stood under the moonlight on Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Full Moon Peak. The moonlight scattered on his slender body, and it was as though his body was ted in ayer of pale light.


    The youth was standing with his hands behind him. A pot of top-grade wine was ced on the stone table in front of him.


    A Full Moon Peak disciple rushed to that man¡¯s side hurriedly.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan.¡±


    The man standing under the moonlight was Falling Sky Valley¡¯s number one talent, Xuanyuan Lie.


    Xuanyuan Lie was currently waiting for Liu Mo toe over for a drink.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother Liu here?¡± Xuanyuan Lie asked that disciple who rushed over.


    That disciple replied. ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, I¡¯m afraid Senior Brother Liu is unable toe today.¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie frowned slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Liu was severely injured by Ye Chen of Admirable Sky Peak and is currently recuperating in Water Cut Peak. I heard from the physician that he may not recover fully even after half a month of rest,¡± the disciple said.


    ¡°What?¡± Surprise shed across Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s face.


    Then, the disciple told Xuanyuan Lie the news he heard from Water Cut Peak in full detail.


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Ye Chen? Is he the disciple whom Perfected Xuanchen just epted?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know already. You may retreat.¡±


    After that disciple retreated, Xuanyuan Lie suddenly turned around and headed to Full Moon Peak¡¯s main hall.


    Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master was seated at the main seat of the hall as he read through the files before him.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± Xuanyuan Lie walked into the main hall with great strides and greeted the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master.


    Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master was already over fifty years old, but there were not too many traces of his age on his face. His bright eyes were threateningly sharp. In the entire Falling Sky Valley, Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master was at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state already, and his skills were only second to the old Valley Master.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Liu Mo out for a drink today? Why are you back now already?¡± Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master asked his grandson whom he took pride in.


    Xuanyuan Lie took a step forward and immediately told the Full Moon Peak Peak Master about Liu Mo.


    The Full Moon Peak Peak Master frowned slightly upon hearing it.


    ¡°Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s newly-epted disciple really has this ability? He defeated Liu Mo with just one move?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuanyuan Lie nodded.


    Full Moon Peak Peak Master narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Given your skills, how would it be if you fought Liu Mo?¡±


    ¡°I naturally have the confidence to defeat him within a move,¡± Xuanyuan Lie said confidently.

 Chapter 771 - Full Moon Peak (2)

    <strong>Chapter 771 Full Moon Peak (2)</strong>


    ¡°In Falling Sky Valley, although Liu Mo¡¯s skills are second to you, the gap between you two is extremely wide.¡± Full Moon Peak Peak Master spoke slowly, but his confidence in his grandson was evident in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never nurtured you as an ordinary disciple.¡± Full Moon Peak Peak Master told Xuanyuan Lie.


    ¡°I understand,¡± replied Xuanyuan Lie.


    His usual cultivation was separated from other disciples, and his cultivation method was personally chosen by his grandfather.


    Even those disciples under his grandfather werepletely unaware of his cultivation method.


    The Full Moon Peak Peak Master nodded slightly and continued.


    ¡°Are you bothered by that Ye Chen?¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie said, ¡°I don¡¯t think much of that Ye Chen. It¡¯s just that he is perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple. When the old Valley Master wanted to pass the acting Valley master position to Perfected Xuanchen, all the peaks in Falling Sky Valley were very dissatisfied.


    ¡°In terms of skills and qualifications, which of them are you not better than Perfected Xuanchen? You¡¯re clearly more suitable to be Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Valley Master than him.


    ¡°All of Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciples are mediocre, and I haven¡¯t even paid attention to Gu Yihan. Ye Chen is of dubious background and could defeat Liu Mo despite his young age. When Perfected Xuanchen epted him back then, people already found it strange, and it¡¯s said that Ye Chen is only a yellow spirit root.


    ¡°But currently, the skills that Ye Chen disyed does not seem to be from those of an ordinary yellow spirit root. I think that there may be some special rtionship between Ye Chen and Perfected Xuanchen. Moreover, just a few days after Ye Chen entered the valley, he sparred with Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s Li Jingwen and Water Cut Peak¡¯s Liu Mo and even defeated them.


    ¡°I think that it¡¯s very possible that he did this because Perfected Xuanchen hinted to him in secret and wanted to make use of this to beat us three peaks,¡± Xuanyuan Lie said coldly.


    Blue Cloud Peak and Water Cut Peak depended on Full Moon Peak and were at odds with Perfected Xuanchen.


    Previously, the only disciple that Admirable Sky Peak could show off was Gu Yihan.


    Moreover, Gu Yihan could contend against Liu Mo at most, but it was insufficient for him to achieve victory.


    Ye Qingtang just entered the valley.


    But she picked up troubles with the other two peaks sessively, which was clearly directed against them.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Full Moon Peak Peak Master raised a brow. ¡°What ns do you have then?¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie scoffed coldly. ¡°Perfected Xuanchen snatched your Valley Master position back then. Since Ye Chen is his disciple, there¡¯s no need for me to be polite with him.¡±


    Did Ye Qingtang wishfully think that she could dominate over the other disciples in Falling Sky Valley?


    It was simply delusional.


    The Full Moon Peak Peak Master nodded. He did not pay much attention to Ye Qingtang.


    However, since his own grandson found the other party as an eyesore, it was not bad to deal with him now.


    ¡°Forget it. Just make whatever arrangements you¡¯re thinking of. There¡¯s no need to tell me. You just need to remember that you¡¯re different from all the Falling Sky Valley¡¯s disciples. Your future is to be the Valley master of Falling Sky Valley.¡± The Full Moon Peak Peak Master hinted.


    He did not raise his grandson so painstakingly to let him be an ordinary disciple.


    He would take back Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s Valley Master position sooner orter, and he would definitely pass this position down to Xuanyuan Lie in the future.


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said immediately, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, grandfather.¡±

 Chapter 772 - Peerless School (1)

    <strong>Chapter 772 Peerless School (1)</strong>


    After the incidents with Li Jingwen and Liu Mo, Ye Qingtang¡¯s reputation soared among the Admirable Sky Peak disciples.


    Everyone called ¡°Senior Brother Ye¡± resoundingly.


    Because of Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions, many Admirable Sky Peak disciples were heavily influenced. Although they closely obeyed Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s orders to not stir up troubles, they no longer swallowed their anger in silence like before.


    They struck when they had to.


    The change in the Admirable Sky Peak disciples fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    A few days ago, she just received news from Master Du.


    When she went to the Bliss Forging Workshop the other time, she had already left a message for Master Du that she was willing to coborate with him on the Dragon Vein. Currently, Master Du had already made all the preparations and asked to meet Ye Qingtang tomorrow morning. Then, they would head to the Dragon Vein.


    Ye Qingtang made some preparations. However, when she walked around Falling Sky Valley in the afternoon, she faintly sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye.¡± Yin Qingluo saw Ye Qingtang from afar and walked over immediately.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yin, did anything happen in the valley?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned.


    Yin Qingluo took a look at Ye Qingtang and sighed subsequently. ¡°The Peerless School people are here.¡±


    ¡°Peerless School.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The Peerless School was a top force in Nine Nights Dynasty, and even super forces like Tiangang Sect and Falling Sky Valley were beneath the Peerless School.


    The Peerless School possessed the most powerful figures in Nine Nights Dynasty, and their might was not what Falling Sky Valley couldpare to.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, you just entered they valley and may not be clear about the Peerless School. The Peerless School is in charge of various forces in Nine Nights Dynasty, and even our Falling Sky Valley has to offer tributes to them regrly.¡± There was helplessness in Yin Qingluo¡¯s tone.


    The power and influence of the Peerless School were not what ordinary people could match up with.


    The tributes they wanted was an enormous sum, and it was extremely difficult for even a force like Falling Sky Valley to pool sufficient tributes.


    The old Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley refused to offer tributes to the Peerless School because the tributes they wanted were too enormous.


    However, after that, the old Valley Master was severely injured in an ident.


    Although this seemed to be unrted to the Peerless School, anyone with discerning eyes was clearly aware that the Peerless School people were the only ones in Nine Nights Dynasty who could injure the old Valley Master.


    ¡°The Peerless School asked for something big this time. I¡¯m afraid Master will be troubled again.¡± Yin Qingluo sighed.


    Just as they were talking, a row of people suddenly entered Falling Sky Valley¡¯s square with a crowd surrounding them.


    There were two young men in long gowns who looked at most over twenty yet wore haughty expressions.


    Many Falling Sky Valley¡¯s wardens and disciples followed beside those two people.


    ¡°We were unaware that the Peerless School¡¯s envoys would be here today. Please pardon us for not receiving you all earlier,¡± Xiong Feng said politely as he followed the two Peerless School disciples. As a Falling Sky Valley warden, his face was, however, piled with smiles of ttery.


    ¡°Do we still have to let your Falling Sky Valley know when we¡¯reing?¡± A Peerless School disciple swept a nce at Xiong Feng coldly.


    Ayer of cold sweat covered Xiong Feng¡¯s forehead immediately.


    The other wardens hurriedly spoke up.


    There were many Falling Sky Valley disciples near the square. Once they saw the two young men from the Peerless School, respect filled their eyes as they kept a distance away quietly.

 Chapter 773 - Peerless School (2)

    <strong>Chapter 773 Peerless School (2)</strong>


    ¡°Senior brother? Who are those two people? Why are¡­ Warden Xiong and the other wardens following beside them, and why do they look like they are pleasing them?¡± A disciple who just entered the valley not long ago looked in confusion at the two young men who were being escorted by a group of people.


    ¡°Lower your voice.¡± His senior brother hurriedly warned him and said softly. ¡°Those two people are from the Peerless School.¡±


    ¡°Peerless School? The rumored Peerless School where all the top powerful figures are gathered in?¡± That disciple¡¯s face was filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Since you know it, you must be more careful. Not mentioning wardens, even our Falling Sky Valley elders have to show utmost deference to the Peerless School disciples.¡±


    The disciple shuddered with fear. He originally thought that he had entered a super force after he entered Falling Sky Valley, but unexpectedly¡­


    Falling Sky Valley had to be this cautious before the Peerless School.


    As the two of them were discussing softly, a Peerless School disciple suddenly frowned. His sharp gaze passed through the crowd and swept towards the two disciples who were mumbling softly. ¡°Who ismenting on my Peerless School?¡± A Peerless School disciple shouted coldly.


    The Falling Sky Valley wardens broke out in cold sweat immediately.


    The people around those two Falling Sky Valley disciples dispersed like birds instantly, leaving those two horrified disciples at the same spot.


    ¡°This is how Falling Sky Valley teaches its disciples?¡± The older-looking Peerless School disciple looked coldly at the wardens beside him.


    Xiong Feng and the rest were dripping with cold sweat. They looked at the two dumbstruck Falling Sky Valley disciples and berated immediately. ¡°How insolent! Who gave you the nerves toment on the Peerless School? Get lost and go receive your punishments!¡±


    The two disciples trembled and retreated silently.


    However¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± A Peerless School disciple suddenly spoke.


    The wardens¡¯ face stiffened, unclear of the other party¡¯s intention.


    Those two disciples were pale from the shock, and they remained rooted to the ground, not daring to move.


    The Peerless School disciple looked at those two disciples. ¡°Anyone who dares to casuallyment about my Peerless School will naturally have to be punished.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is a must. We will let them go to the Disciplinary Hall to be punished.¡± Xiong Feng agreed with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble.¡± The Peerless School disciple nodded, and a faint murderous air emerged in his eyes.


    In the next second, he suddenly raised his hand, and a golden ray of light immediately shot out from his palm.


    In just an instant, that golden light was shot towards one of the two Falling Sky Valley disciples and pierced through the person¡¯s be once the golden light touched him.


    A streak of blood spurted out from that disciple¡¯s be!


    Without a wail, that disciple copsed on the ground with a thud, and the horror on his face was still frozen even when he died.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Seeing his own senior brother dying in front of him, that disciple who just entered the valley fell to the ground in shock.


    Until this moment, he still had not realized what wrong had they done exactly and why his life was taken.


    A faint smell of blood spread in the air at that moment.


    The Falling Sky Valley disciples watched that instant death in disbelief.


    They heard the discussion of those two disciples as well. However, those two disciples only said a few things secretly, and there was no criticism about the Peerless School at all.


    But this¡­ was enough for them to lose their lives?!

 Chapter 774 - Peerless School (3)

    <strong>Chapter 774 Peerless School (3)</strong>


    The Falling Sky Valley wardens never thought that the Peerless School disciples would be so ruthless and were stunned.


    ¡°Mercy¡­ I¡¯m wrong. I will not dare to do it again. Please spare my life¡­¡± Frightened out of his wits, the disciple knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly as he begged for mercy.


    The other Falling Sky Valley disciples were extremely despondent when they witnessed the sight.


    However, the Peerless School disciple did not take pity on the Falling Sky Valley disciple. He lifted his hand slightly, and a ray of golden light was shot out from his palm once again, killing that imploring disciple instantly.


    From the start to the end, the Falling Sky Valley wardens from aside could not utter any pleas for leniency.


    The Falling Sky Valley disciples were dead silent, and they trembled at the sight of the two dead bodies on the ground.


    At that instant, Perfected Xuanchen and a few other elders walked over together. Xuanyuan Lie followed behind the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Peak Master.


    When the Falling Sky Valley disciples saw them, hope rose in their hearts.


    ¡°We were unaware of your arrival. Excuse us for not going out to meet you earlier.¡± Perfected Xuanchen greeted.


    The two Peerless School disciples swept a look over perfunctorily.


    Xuanyuan Lie, who was standing behind the Full Moon Peak Peak Master, nced across the surrounding and felt that the atmosphere was strange. It was then he noticed the corpses of two Falling Sky Valley disciples not far away.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This two disciples offended the Peerless School envoys just now and was punished by the envoys.¡± A warden exined.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eyes dimmed upon hearing it.


    Xuanyuan Lie frowned slightly, and this reaction caused a trace of hope to arise in the Falling Sky Valley disciples¡¯ hearts.


    Xuanyuan Lie was the number one talent of Falling Sky Valley, and he would probably be infuriated when the Peerless School disciples killed Falling Sky Valley disciples so casually on Falling Sky Valley¡¯s


    turf.


    However¡­


    Xuanyuan Lie suddenly turned around and bowed to those two Peerless School disciples with cupped fists. ¡°We have troubled you. It truly is our negligence for Falling Sky Valley to have such insolent disciples. Please don¡¯t take offense, envoys.¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s words stunned many disciples.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s negligence, there better not be such an incident ever again, lest our hands are dirtied,¡± a Peerless School disciple said.


    ¡°Rest assured, envoys. There will never be such a case again in the future.¡± Xuanyuan Lie agreed.


    The Peerless School disciples nodded slightly before looking straight at Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Perfected Xuanchen.


    ¡°Perfected Xuanchen, are Falling Sky Valley¡¯s tribute for this year prepared?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen repressed his emotions and replied. ¡°They have been prepared long ago.¡±


    Then, he exchanged a look with an elder beside him, who directly handed the list of tributes to the Peerless School disciples.


    The Peerless School demanded a huge quantity of tributes. Apart fromrge amounts of superior-grade Spirit Stones, they even required hundreds of Dharma treasures.


    It could be said that at least half of the entire Falling Sky Valley¡¯s earningsnded in the pockets of the Peerless School


    The Peerless School disciples received the list of tributes, and sneers hung on their lips after taking a nce.


    ¡°The quantity doesn¡¯t seem to be right, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen was slightly dumbfounded. ¡°Everything on the list is prepared ording to the rules that the Peerless School had set in the previous years.¡±

 Chapter 775 - Giving You Face (1)

    <strong>Chapter 775 Giving You Face (1)</strong>


    ¡°This year is different from the previous years.¡± The Peerless School disciple smiled and lifted his chin. ¡°Have you forgotten, Perfected Xuanchen? Your old Valley Master did not give us any tributesst year.¡±


    ¡°Since one year of tributes is missing, you all naturally have to make up for it this year,¡± the Peerless School disciple said and threw that list on a Falling Sky Valley elder¡¯s face.


    ¡°Perfected Xuanchen, you¡¯re still using this list to fool us. What a joke.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s expression darkened, and even the Peak Masters behind him never thought that the Peerless School would have such high demands.


    The tributes that they squeezed out to offer to the Peerless School every year were already their limit. It was so that they even had to dock the welfare of their own valley¡¯s disciples in order to fill the vacancy.


    Yet, the Peerless School still wanted them to double the number of tributes now?!


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ there are some difficulties. We have always prepared ording to the original rules,¡± an elder said hesitantly.


    The Peerless School snickered coldly.


    ¡°The tributes that we set for Falling Sky Valley back then were already very little, but your old Valley Master did not know how to be grateful. Could it be that¡­ you all don¡¯t know what gratitude is?¡±


    There was a hint of a threat in the Peerless School disciple¡¯s words.


    The Falling Sky Valley elders and Peak Masters had ugly expressions. Perfected Xuanchen frowned slightly. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said, ¡°It is our negligence. Please rest in the valley for a while, envoys. We will prepare them now.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We will just take a spin in the valley.¡± Then, the Peerless School disciple lifted his hand and pointed at Xuanyuan Lie. ¡°Let him bring us around.¡±


    Delight arose in Xuanyuan Lie upon being appointed by the Peerless School disciple.


    Perfected Xuanchen, the elders, and the Peak Masters could only return to the hall to discuss how to gather the additional tributes.


    The scene fell into the eyes of the Falling Sky Valley disciples, who felt sorrowful.


    The Peerless School was so mighty that even their Valley Master and Peak Masters could only concede to them.


    ¡°This way please.¡± Xuanyuan Lie was all smiles,pletely unlike his usual arrogance.


    Ye Qingtang and Yin Qingluo were walking to Falling Sky Valley¡¯s square and suddenly saw Xuanyuan Lie and two young men walking towards them. Furthermore, Xuanyuan Lie had a polite and solicitous expression on his face.


    ¡°Who are those two people?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    There were not many who could make the conceited Xuanyuan Lie be so polite.


    Yin Qingluo looked over and was rmed. She immediately spoke with a hushed voice. ¡°Junior Brother Ye, those two are envoys from the Peerless School.¡±


    However, the moment Yin Qingluo spoke, the emotionless Peerless School disciples beside Xuanyuan Lie suddenly looked at them.


    Yin Qingluo spoke extremely softly to Ye Qingtang earlier on, but the skills of these two Peerless School disciples were pretty good, and that slight sound traveled into their ears word for word.


    Their expressions darkened immediately.


    Xuanyuan Lie sensed the gaze of the two people and immediately followed their gaze, which caused Xuanyuan Lie to snicker in his heart.


    He had not taken time to find trouble for Ye Qingtang, but she sent herself knocking on the door instead today.


    Then, Xuanyuan Lie immediately put on a straight face and reproached coldly. ¡°How brazen! Who allowed you two to criticize the Peerless School?¡±

 Chapter 776 - Giving You Face (2)

    <strong>Chapter 776 Giving You Face (2)</strong>


    Then, Xuanyuan Lie immediately put on a straight face and reproached coldly. ¡°How brazen! Who allowed you two to criticize the Peerless School?¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie shouted, drawing the attention of Ye Qingtang and Yin Qingluo.


    It was then that Yin Qingluo realized those two Peerless School disciples were looking at her and Ye Qingtang coldly.


    An inauspicious premonition struck Yin Qingluo¡¯s mind suddenly.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Xuanyuan Lie coldly before ncing at the two Peerless School disciples.


    One of the Peerless School disciples lifted his chin slightly and pointed at Yin Qingluo and Ye Qingtang. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Yin Qingluo had no choice but to brace herself and head over with Ye Qingtang.


    That Peerless School disciple subsequently nced at Ye Qingtang and Yin Qingluo. His eyesnded on Ye Qingtang, and he said, ¡°You, kneel down.¡± Xuanyuan Lie obviouslyughed in his heart when he saw the Peerless School disciples¡¯ reaction.


    However, those Falling Sky Valley disciples who had not dispersed from the square felt a shudder when they saw the sight.


    Those two Falling Sky Valley disciples merely whispered a few sentences and were mercilessly killed by the Peerless School people. Now¡­ Ye Qingtang was noticed to be makingments about the Peerless School by the Peerless School people again.


    Most likely¡­


    The disciples shook their heads secretly.


    Yin Qingluo was all the more nervous with worry.


    Only Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was the same as before as she looked at that Peerless School disciple indifferently.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang suddenly lifted her leg and kicked the knees of that Peerless School disciple!


    Sharp pain took over him in an instant. Defenseless, the Peerless School disciple fell on his knees with a thud before Ye Qingtang!


    There was dead silence in the surroundings.


    Everyone stared at the scene before their eyes in bewilderment.


    Even Xuanyuan Lie was utterly stunned as well.


    No one had expected that Ye Qingtang actually dared to attack a Peerless School disciple!


    ¡°What are you! How dare you order me to kneel?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly as she looked at the Peerless School disciple.


    The other Peerless School disciple was taken aback. Seeing that his senior brother was treated this way by the Falling Sky Valley disciple before him, a gleam shed across his eyes. He unsheathed his sword immediately and aimed towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a few steps back and dodged the sharp sword easily. Turning her palm, she locked that disciple¡¯s wrist and kicked that person¡¯s abdomen.


    A loud thud rang.


    That Peerless School disciple was sent flying several meters away by Ye Qingtang¡¯s kick.


    After returning to his senses, the other Peerless School disciple stood up immediately and lunged at Ye Qingtang.


    The scenepletely dumbfounded everyone at the square.


    Ye Qingtang actually dared to hit the Peerless School disciples?


    Was she tired of living?


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Peerless School disciple who charged towards her indifferently. She drew out the Demonic Blood Sword and used it to hit the sword in that disciple¡¯s hand away before sending him a flying kick, which caused him to be flung out.


    Everything happened too abruptly that even Yin Qingluo had not taken it in.


    When she saw that the two Peerless School disciples were sent flying away from Ye Qingtang¡¯s kick, she finally returned to her senses and broke out in a cold sweat immediately.


    Is Junior Brother Ye insane?


    Those two are disciples of the Peerless School!

 Chapter 777 - Giving You Face (3)

    <strong>Chapter 777 Giving You Face (3)</strong>


    The two Peerless School disciples never thought that there would actually be such a reckless disciple in Falling Sky Valley. As they realized that they took the enemy lightly, a murderous expression filled their faces.


    Then, the two of them lifted their swords and charged forward. A bright and intense light enveloped the two of them as they forcefully shed their swords down at where Ye Qingtang was standing.


    Two swords that were each several meters long directly slew Ye Qingtang¡¯s thin frame.


    However, just as the sword auras were about tond, a transparent air hood enshrouded Ye Qingtang, and the sword auras crashed directly on it!


    With a loud boom, clouds of dust swirled in the surroundings while Ye Qingtang was unscathed.


    In the next second, a cold gleam shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The air hood around her exploded suddenly, and a powerful burst of air charged towards the two Peerless School disciples.


    Under the sweeping wave of air, the two Peerless School disciples were directly propelled away!


    Everyone at the square was dumbfounded.


    It goes without saying how mighty the Peerless School was; even the skills of a random ordinary disciple was above those of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s number one talent, Xuanyuan Lie.


    However¡­


    All by herself, Ye Qingtang actually beat those two Peerless School disciples up to the point where they could no longer retaliate.


    For a moment¡­


    Everyone was muddled.


    ¡°You two are merely ordinary disciples of the Peerless School. How dare you be so arrogant in front of me? If your Peerless School¡¯s elder was here, perhaps I¡¯d give him some face.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at those dust-covered Peerless School disciples coldly as though she was enfolded by ayer of austerity.


    The two Peerless School disciples steadied themselves in a fluster. In the short moment when they exchanged blows earlier on, they sensed that the other party¡¯s skills were above theirs.


    What Ye Qingtang said, however, caused the two of them to halt their actions.


    It was simply impossible for Falling Sky Valley to nurture such a powerful disciple.


    Moreover, this person clearly knew their identities but still dared to attack them¡­


    At that instant, a trace of hesitation emerged on the faces of the two Peerless School people.


    They originally thought that the youth before them was merely a Falling Sky Valley disciple, yet now¡­ this person still dared to attack them. Unless this person was an idiot, how would he dare to offend the Peerless School?


    If he was really an idiot, why would his skills be so powerful?


    ¡°Could this fellow be from the hidden n?¡± the Peerless School disciple said hesitantly.


    In the entire maind, the Peerless School was already the top force, and its disciples were the most outstanding. However, between the various forces, there were many ancient family ns hidden from the world.


    Most of those hidden ns had vanished from the world¡¯s eyes and only asionally appeared as rumored.


    The strong heritage of the hidden n was simply unfathomable.


    Even the current number one family n in Nine Nights Dynasty, Ouyang family n, was inadequate to be associated with the rumored hidden n.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The Peerless School disciple asked coldly.


    Ye Qingtang said coldly, ¡°In the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, perhaps you all will know my identity.¡±


    When Ye Qingtang said that, the two Peerless School disciples¡¯ expression stiffened.


    As rumored, thest ce the hidden n returned to and lived in seclusion was in the sea of clouds at Mount Qin.


    This fellow¡­


    Could he really be a disciple of those hidden ns?!

 Chapter 778 - Putting On A Complete Show (1)

    Chapter 778 Putting On A Complete Show (1)


    Thinking of Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills, the two disciples deliberated.


    The rumored hidden n was ancient and mysterious, and even a force like the Peerless School could notpare to them.


    If he was really from the hidden n, the two ordinary Peerless School disciples were truly not influential enough to offend him.


    Then, the two of them exchanged a look and put on an arrogant front.


    ¡°We will let you off today, fellow.¡±


    The two Peerless School disciples left directly after throwing that sentence.


    As Ye Qingtang watched them leave, an undetectable smile passed her eyes.


    Without thinking, she also knew what those two Peerless School disciples were deliberating about.


    Hidden ns?


    God knows where those hidden ns were living in seclusion at now.


    However, Ye Qingtang could take advantage of this and put on an act.


    Xuanyuan Lie stared nkly at the back view of the two Peerless School disciples. He did not know about the legend of the hidden ns and thus could not understand why those two disciples would suddenly stop and leave.


    ¡°Ye Chen, how bold of you! How dare you offend the Peerless School!¡± A trace of viciousness shed across Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes as he turned around and headed to the main hall of Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, what do we do now?¡± Yin Qingluo walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side in a hurry. Although it was a good thing that those two Peerless School disciples suddenly left, Ye Qingtang did offend them, and this was anything but reassuring.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Different situations call for different actions.¡±


    In her previous life, the Peerless School was extremely rude to Falling Sky Valley. It collected Falling Sky Valley¡¯s tributes and said it would protect Falling Sky Valley¡¯s safety, but when Falling Sky Valley encountered a cmity, the Peerless School did not even provide any help.


    If not for the fact that Ye Qingtang¡¯s current skills could not win against the Peerless School, she would not need to make use of the hidden n¡¯s name to scare them and would have torn the entire Peerless School down.


    After experiencing the Peerless School¡¯s arrogance and witnessing Ye Qingtang helping them to vent their anger, the other Falling Sky Valley disciples were truly delighted.


    However¡­


    Before the disciples could gather around Ye Qingtang and talk to her, a warden rushed over and looked at Ye Qingtang with a stern expression.


    ¡°Ye Chen, the Valley Master ordered you to head to the main hall immediately.¡±


    In the main hall, Perfected Xuanchen was solemn.


    The Peak Masters and Elders in the main hall, simrly, had dark expressions.


    Xuanyuan Lie was standing beside the Full Moon Peak Peak Master presently after notifying everyone of Ye Qingtang¡¯s strife with the Peerless School envoys.


    Offending the Peerless School was absolutely not what the Falling Sky Valley wanted to see.


    In just a while, Ye Qingtang and Yin Qingluo entered the main hall with the warden from before.


    ¡°Disciple greets Master.¡± Ye Qingtang greeted with a bow.


    Perfected Xuanchen looked at the disciple before him with a slight frown and a heavy head.


    Before waiting for Perfected Xuanchen to speak, the Full Moon Peak Peak Master from aside shouted coldly. ¡°Ye Chen, youmitted a heinous crime. Kneel down now!¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up with a t expression.


    ¡°I did not do anything wrong. Why do I need to kneel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still reluctant to admit your mistakes?¡± The Full Moon Peak Peak Master narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Qingtang coldly. ¡°You entered the valley for less than half a month, but you have already caused troubles in the valley continuously. Now, you even dare to be disrespectful to the Peerless School envoys? You did not just do something wrong. You clearlymitted a crime worthy of death!¡±

 Chapter 779 - Putting On A Complete Show (2)

    Chapter 779 Putting On A Complete Show (2)


    ¡°Yin Qingluo, since you were at the scene just now, tell me what happened exactly,¡± Perfected Xuanchen said in a low voice. He did not fully believe Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s words.


    Yin Qingluo could only recount the incident in full details.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. He never thought that what Xuanyuan Lie said was actually true.


    And what surprised him more was that Ye Qingtang actually forced those two Peerless School disciples to retreat just by herself.


    ¡°Ye Chen, what do you still have to say now? Kneel down now!¡± The Full Moon Peak Peak Master shouted coldly.


    However, Ye Qingtang remained still and looked at the Full Moon Peak Peak Master coldly.


    ¡°The Peerless School is unrted to me in any way. Why must I kneel? Since they were disrespectful first, what wrong do I have?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still twisting logic and making facious arguments at this critical moment? The Peerless School is Falling Sky Valley¡¯s distinguished guest, and the entire valley must be hospitable to them, but you offended the Peerless School envoys. Are you in the right?¡± The Full Moon Peak Peak Master bellowed coldly.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°The Peerless School is your guest, not mine. They¡¯re just two ordinary disciples from the Peerless School. How are they distinguished guests?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Full Moon Peak Peak Master¡¯s danger-filled eyes were narrowed into slits, and he immediately shouted. ¡°Men, capture Ye Chen!¡±


    Then, a few disciples in the main hall walked forward and wanted to seize Ye Qingtang down.


    Ye Qingtang swept a nce at them and said coldly, ¡°I came to Falling Sky Valley only for my Master. You all wish to capture me? What rights do you all have?¡±


    Then, a strong overbearing force was emitted around Ye Qingtang, immediately draining all color from those disciples who closed in on her.


    ¡°The Peerless School people don¡¯t even dare to touch me, and you all want to try?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Full Moon Peak Peak Master indifferently.


    The Full Moon Peak Peak Master was slightly stunned. Never would he have thought that this new, in-looking disciple would actually have such skills. The overbearing force Ye Qingtang exerted was one that his grandson, Xuanyuan Lie, could not evenpare to!


    The Peerless School did not dare to touch him?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words shocked everyone in the hall.


    It was then that the Full Moon Peak Peak Master realized that under normal circumstances, although those two Peerless School disciples were in the disadvantageous situation, they should not have retreated suddenly.


    As they looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s aura right now, hesitation arose in the Peak Masters¡¯ hearts.


    They did not know what this Ye Chen fellow¡¯s identity was. All they knew was that he suddenly came to the Falling Sky Valley and wanted to be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen.


    Moreover, the bribes that he gave to Xiong Feng before he was apprenticed were shockingly valuable.


    Furthermore¡­


    They heard that Master Du said that he was close friends with this fellow.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, what happened exactly then? Did the Peerless School disciples really¡­¡± The Full Moon Peak Peak Master looked at Xuanyuan Lie with uncertainty.


    Slightly dazed, Xuanyuan Lie replied after hesitating for a while. ¡°When Ye Chen was exchanging blows with the two envoys, he mentioned the sea of clouds at Mount Qin¡­ Afterward, the two envoys suddenly


    left.¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie did not understand what it meant either.


    But just when Xuanyuan Lie mentioned the words ¡°sea of clouds at Mount Qin¡±, the expressions of everyone at the hall changed. ¡°You really heard Ye Chen saying sea of clouds at Mount Qin?¡± There was a subtle change in the Full Moon Peak Peak Master¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xuanyuan Lie was bewildered. He did not know what these words meant and why even his grandfather would have such an expression when he heard it.

 Chapter 780 - Putting On A Complete Show (3)

    <strong>Chapter 780 Putting On A Complete Show (3)</strong>


    For a moment¡­


    The entire hall was dead silent, and everyone looked at Ye Qingtang with a serious expression.


    Ye Qingtang was emotionless, but she took in everyone¡¯s reaction.


    The Full Moon Peak Peak Master frowned deeply. He never thought that this Ye Chen seemed to be rted to the legendary hidden ns.


    Even Perfected Xuanchen was slightly taken aback. He originally nned to reduce Ye Qingtang¡¯s punishment in secret and never thought that¡­ this fellow¡¯s identity did not seem to be so simple.


    ¡°Full Moon Peak Peak Master, how do you think this matter should be settled?¡± Perfected Xuanchen returned to his senses and asked the Full Moon Peak Peak Master, who was ready to bite off Ye Qingtang¡¯s nose just a while ago.


    The Full Moon Peak Peak Master¡¯s face stiffened.


    Ye Qingtang was from a dubious background and possessed shocking skills. Her family n had an abundance of resources, and she even dared to go against the Peerless School.


    The Full Moon Peak Peak Master was rather convinced.


    If Ye Qingtang was really a member of a hidden n, how could hey a finger on her so easily?


    ¡°We will discuss this matter next time¡­¡± the Full Moon Peak Peak Master said with consideration as he still needed to investigate Ye Qingtang¡¯s background before he could punish her.


    Xuanyuan Lie was in a daze. He originally thought that Ye Qingtang would die without a doubt this time, yet why did his grandfather suddenly change his stance?


    What exactly was the sea of clouds at Mount Qin?


    Perfected Xuanchen nodded slightly and looked up at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Ye Chen, you can return first.¡±


    Ye Qingtang lifted her hands and greeted Perfected Xuanchen before leaving the hall with Yin Qingluo.


    Just after they left the hall, Yin Qingluo sighed heavily.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ye, today was really too thrilling. When you attacked the Peerless School envoys just now, I was really shocked.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled faintly without saying anything.


    If she did not retaliate just now, given the Peerless School disciples¡¯ arrogance, both she and Yin Qingluo would probably have been killed by them.


    It was just that¡­


    This measure could only deal with the emergency at the moment.


    Regardless of the Peerless School or Falling Sky Valley, both did not take any further action as they were apprehensive about the hidden ns. But as long as they investigated this matter, they could find out the loopholes in it.


    Ye Qingtang only avoided trouble temporarily. When the Full Moon Peak Peak Master finds out that she was not from the hidden ns, that would be the true disaster.


    She could tell that Perfected Xuanchen had the intention of protecting her just now.


    If she could not deal with the Full Moon Peak Peak Master and the rest then, Perfected Xuanchen would be unable to protect her safety either.


    Furthermore¡­


    She did not intend to flee.


    If she fled, her Master and her fellow disciples would go through the same tragedy in her previous life.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. At this very moment, she desperately needed to raise her skills as soon as possible. She could resolve everything only by stepping into the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state.


    She still had a bottle of ck Heaven Water in her hands that she had not used.


    However, it was insufficient to only rely on the ck Heaven Water.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yin, I still have something on. You can return first.¡± Ye Qingtang told Yin Qingluo.


    It was time for her to explore the Dragon Vein with Master Du.


    If she could attain advancements in the Dragon Vein, it would be the best.


    Yin Qingluo did not probe and left after bidding goodbye to Ye Qingtang.


    After returning to her room, Ye Qingtang brought the little white tiger and the silver wolf with her before leaving Falling Sky Valley and heading to the central area of the monarch city.


    At this time in Ouyang family n, the Blood Moon Elder had passed off as Ouyang Qian for half a month, and it could be said that he was in his element there. Apart from the asional grievance of being ady, with the identity of Ouyang family n¡¯s favorite child, he had anything he wanted and lived blissfully.

 Chapter 781 - Birth Mystery (1)

    <strong>Chapter 781 Birth Mystery (1)</strong>


    ¡°Young Miss, n Master specially sought these spirit pills for you. Please consume it on time.¡± The housekeeper ced a heap of bottles of elixirs and spirit pills before the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°I got it.¡± The Blood Moon Elder leaned against his chair and waved his hand perfunctorily.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said impatiently.


    ¡°That Young Sir Ye is looking for you. He is waiting in the hall right now,¡± the housekeeper said.


    The Blood Moon Elder frowned slightly. ¡°What Young Sir Ye? Tell him to go back to wherever he came from. I have no time to meet him.¡±


    The Ouyang family n was good in all aspects, except for the fact that there was quite a number of Ouyang Qian¡¯s admirers who came to court her favor. Just looking at the faces of those who boasted to be distinguished and talented, the Blood Moon Elder was close to vomiting.


    The housekeeper immediately received the orders and was about to leave.


    However¡­


    A streak of light shot through his head, and he stood up from the chair at lightning speed.


    ¡°Which Young Sir did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Young Sir Ye. The Young Sir Ye who sent you back,¡± the housekeeper said innocently.


    The Blood Moon Elder finally took the situation in and ordered hurriedly, ¡°Go. Quickly invite him here.¡±


    If Holy Lady knew that he almost ordered people to chase her away, wouldn¡¯t he be screwed?


    The housekeeper was already ustomed to his Young Miss¡¯s temperament and invited Ye Qingtang in without thinking much about it.


    Once the housekeeper left, the Blood Moon Elder hurriedly bowed to Ye Qingtang. ¡°I was unaware of Holy Lady¡¯s arrival. Please pardon me for not receiving you earlier.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the slightly plump Blood Moon Elder and waved a hand. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m here to ask you something. Don¡¯t bother with these.¡±


    Before she headed to the Bliss Forging Workshop, she decided to ask the Blood Moon Elder about the situation over here.


    ¡°Noted. Why are you looking for me today, Holy Lady?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked with a grin.


    ¡°I wanted you to help me find out about the jade pendant the other time. How¡¯s your investigation?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Upon mentioning the jade pendant, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Regarding the jade pendant, I¡¯ve already found out some information about it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°That jade pendant is indeed rted to the royal family of the Nine Nights Dynasty. It¡¯s said that over ten years ago, ady suddenly appeared beside the former Emperor of Nine Nights Dynasty. Thatdy possessed remarkable abilities and assisted the former Emperor to secure his position as the Emperor in just a few months. Thatdy wore this jade pendant back then. However, after the former Emperor¡¯s position was stabilized, thatdy disappeared suddenly, and there¡¯s no more news of her from then on. Rumors have it that thedy was already pregnant when she appeared.¡± The Blood Moon Elder exined in full detail.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    ¡°More than ten years ago¡­¡±


    Calcting the time, the time when thatdy was pregnant coincided with the time of her birth.


    That jade pendant was subsequently found on her and brought back together with her foster father.


    Could thatdy be her mother?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts wereplicated.


    ¡°Have you found out thatdy¡¯s identity? Where is she now?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The Blood Moon Elder replied. ¡°The number of the royal family¡¯s secrets that the Ouyang family n can ess is already considered many, but it details very little about thatdy. I only know that thedy was extremely skilled and was at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state. The martial skills that she knew were very odd andpletely unlike what ordinary people knew¡­¡±

 Chapter 782 - Birth Mystery (2)

    Chapter 782 Birth Mystery (2)


    As the Blood Moon Elder spoke, he seemed to recall something suddenly and retrieved a brocade box from a shelf aside. It contained a monotype with some words.


    ¡°This is an inscription that thedy engraved when she was still in the Nine Nights Dynasty. No one can understand the inscription at all. After thatdy left, the former Emperor secretly made copies of that inscription for the Ouyang family n¡¯s elders to help to grasp its meaning. Take a look, Holy Lady.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the item in detail.


    When she took a nce, her eyes were focused on the three words ¡°Forgotten River Cliff¡± on the inscription.


    ¡°Forgotten River Cliff¡­¡± Surprise shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Holy Lady, you know about the Forgotten River Cliff? I lived for a thousand years but have never heard about this ce.¡± The Blood Moon Elder saw the words as well, but hepletely had no idea what that ce was. Apart from ¡°Forgotten River Cliff¡±, there was nothing else he could understand from the inscription.


    ¡°Have you left this maind before?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The Blood Moon Elder shook his head immediately.


    ¡°It would be creepy if you knew then.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder and said. ¡°This Forgotten River Cliff is at another maind.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Blood Moon Elder waspletely stupefied.


    Ye Qingtang had been to the Forgotten River Cliff in her previous life; it was in another maind and within the Central Dynasty¡¯s boundary.


    If one had not been to that maind, it was simply impossible for them to know about the Forgotten River Cliff.


    Ye Qingtang frowned lightly. As she thought of how the mysteriousdy had powerful skills and odd martial skills, a thought suddenly upied her mind.


    Even if mighty figures from other mainds came to this maind, their skills would be suppressed to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state.


    ¡°Could she¡­ be from the Central Dynasty?¡± Ye Qingtang was in deep thought as she looked at the words ¡°Forgotten River Cliff¡± on the inscription.


    If there was no ident, that mysteriousdy was her birth mother.


    Ye Qingtang never thought that her mother would actually not be from this maind.


    She originally thought that she would get to the bottom of the mystery of her birth aftering to the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    It was actually such a huge puzzle.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. The confusion in her heart increased.


    This maind was already isted, and it was simply impossible for outsiders to enter. How did her mother arrive on this maind then? Why did shee here when she was pregnant and then disappear suddenly? Why did she leave the infant her behind?


    Was her mother still in this maind or had she already left?


    The more Ye Qingtang thought, the more she could not figure out everything.


    There was a possibility of resolving all these secrets only by entering the maind where the Central Dynasty was.


    Then, Ye Qingtang suppressed all theplicated and confusing thoughts.


    Now was not the time for her to think about these.


    ¡°You did very well for this matter. If you find out any more news about thatdy in the future, notify me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Holy Lady. I will definitely do my best. Holy Lady¡­ thatdy and you¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder spoke a little hesitantly.


    ¡°She should be my mother,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a soft sigh.


    The Blood Moon Elder nodded.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not notice that their conversation had fallen into the ears of the silver wolf from aside. Its eyes nced at Ye Qingtang¡¯s deeply-frowned eyebrows, and a strange expression shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 783 - Birth Mystery (3)

    Chapter 783 Birth Mystery (3)


    ¡°Do you have any other things, Holy Lady?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.


    ¡°No. I still have to make a trip to the Bliss Forging Workshop.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there then.¡± The Blood Moon Elder beamed.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything and directly left the Ouyang family n with the Blood Moon Elder.


    The Ouyang family n¡¯s housekeeper felt veryplicated when he saw the ¡°blooming spring¡± expression on his Young Miss¡¯ face as she left the residence with the beautiful young man


    Their Young Miss rejected many handsome and talented young men in the monarch city but was so solicitous to this fellow.


    It can¡¯t be that she really took a fancy on him and wants to marry him, can it?


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder walked towards the Bliss Forging Workshop, but before long, they saw a grand troop in ck moving past them.


    The group of fully-armed soldiers was transporting a middle-aged man who was locked in a cage and parading ostentatiously about the town. The leader of the troop was the premier¡¯s son, Qin Chen.


    On a tall horse, Qin Chen swept his eyes across the crowd and suddenly caught sight of ¡°Ouyang Qian¡±.


    In this half a month, Qin Chen went to the Ouyang family n several times to visit ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± but was denied entrance.


    The presents he brought over were epted by ¡°Ouyang Qian¡±, but he did not even manage to see her.


    Then, Qin Chen ordered the troops to stop, and he hurried to ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± directly.


    ¡°Qian.¡±


    Hearing this call out of a sudden, the Blood Moon Elder, who was walking with Ye Qingtang, had goosebumps all over. He looked up and saw Qin Chen blocking his way with a face full of smiles.


    ¡°What?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Qin Chen with a foul expression.


    ¡°Qian, what happened to you these days? Why are you always unwilling to meet me? If I wasn¡¯t transporting the City Lord of Fuling City today, I would not meet you by coincidence.¡± Qin Chen waspletely unbothered by the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s dissatisfaction and stayed on shamelessly. The Blood Moon Elder was about to chase him away, but he suddenly heard the words ¡°City Lord of Fuling City¡±. His eyes flickered, and he immediately looked at the middle-aged man in the jail wagon.


    ¡°City Lord of Fuling City? This person you¡¯re transporting is Qu Xiangyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Chen said with a smile.


    Then, the Blood Moon Elder turned around hurriedly and whispered to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy Lady, this Qu Xiangyan is that mysteriousdy¡¯s guard. He followed thatdy for quite some time. Perhaps, he knows where thatdy went.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up at the resolute-looking Qu Xiangyang, who was detained in the jail wagon.


    Qin Chen only noticed the Blood Moon Elder just now and did not see anyone else. Now that he saw the Blood Moon Elder whispering to the young man beside him all of a sudden, a trace of malice passed his eyes.


    But when he saw the face of that young man, he was slightly stupefied.


    A few days ago, the Dragon-Tiger General whined to his father that his son was killed. He mentioned that the murderer was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and sent that person¡¯s portrait over afterward.


    The person on that portrait was the beautiful young man who sent the Blood Moon Elder back to the Ouyang family n that day!


    His father ordered him to search for this person and find out whether there was a chance to rope him in, but Qin Chen did not see this person after several days of searching


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    He actually met the person here today.

 Chapter 784 - Uninterested (1)

    <strong>Chapter 784 Uninterested (1)</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Sir Ye. I didn¡¯t think that I would meet you here today,¡± Qin Chen said generously with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to you the other time we met. What a coincidence today. How about having a drink with me?¡± Qin Chen asked.


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at Qin Chen unbelievably.


    If he remembered correctly, Qin Chen was not so polite when he saw Ye Qingtang the other time. Why was he so solicitous today?


    Ye Qingtang looked at Qin Chen and said, ¡°What crime did Qu Xiangyangmit?¡±


    This person very likely knew her mother¡¯s whereabouts.


    Qin Chen smiled. ¡°Qu Xiangyang is the City Lord of Fuling City but abused his power to seek personal gains and was disrespectful to the Emperor. These are capital offenses.¡± Qin Chen¡¯s voice was not soft, and Qu Xiangyang, who was able to hear it from the jail wagon, scoffed.


    ¡°Abused my power to seek personal gains? Fuling City is remote and barren. I served the royal family in the monarch city back then and personally requested to be sent to Fuling City. If I wanted to abuse my power to seek personal gains, would I have gone to that ce?¡±


    Qin Chen cast a cold nce at Qu Xiangyang and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re being punished, it naturally means you havemitted a crime.¡±


    ¡°If you are out to condemn someone, you can always trump up a charge. In this Nine Nights Dynasty, is it a crime if one doesn¡¯t obey your Qin family n¡¯s orders? Is it a crime if one does not respect your father? Haha¡­¡± Qu Xiangyang cackled sarcastically.


    The surrounding citizens felt indignant but did not dare to speak out. Qu Xiangyang had a good reputation in Nine Nights Dynasty: he was upright, outspoken, impartial, and could be said to be a rare, good official. But so what if he was good?


    Currently, the young Emperor was blinded by the Qin family, and the Qin family held all power.


    All it needed was a sentence from Qin Long if he wanted to kill Qu Xiangyang.


    ¡°Qu Xiangyang, the Emperor has already sentenced you to death. It is useless no matter how you struggle.¡± Qin Chen scorned,pletely unbothered that Qu Xiangyang publicly exposed the Qin family of wielding all power.


    He looked at Ye Qingtang from the corner of his eyes discreetly.


    His arrogance was also to disy to Ye Qingtang the Qin family¡¯s position in the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    If he could rope in a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, it would naturally double the might of the Qin family.


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, there¡¯s no need to listen to a criminal¡¯s nonsense. Seeing that we met today, how about having a drink together?¡± Qin Chen brought the topic back.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at Qin Chen¡¯s favorable manner, she understood what he wanted.


    ¡°I like people who get straight to the point.¡±


    Qin Chen chuckled. ¡°Young Sir Ye is indeed a direct person.¡±


    ¡°Truth to be told, my father and I have heard about your actions in the ck market that day. We know that you aren¡¯t an ordinary person and that your skills are deeply admired. If you¡¯re willing to, my Qin family n would be very pleased to befriend you.¡±


    ¡°You want to befriend me?¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Chen continued without concealing anything. ¡°In Nine Nights Dynasty, there is no one above the Qin family other than the Emperor. If Young Sir Ye is willing, we can provide you everything you need in Nine Nights Dynasty, and you just need to be an associate of the Qin family.¡±


    ¡°I believe that you will not find an even more suitable friend than the Qin family in Nine Nights Dynasty.¡± Qin Chen looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    Any cultivator who wanted to advance in skills required sufficient conditions for cultivation, and the Qin family couldpletely prepare all of these for Ye Qingtang

 Chapter 785 - Uninterested (2)

    <strong>Chapter 785 Uninterested (2)</strong>


    It was rare for Qin Chen to show favor to someone in the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Upon seeing Qin Chen¡¯s behavior, the citizens in the surrounding were increasingly curious of Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity.


    What exactly was this pretty young man¡¯s skills for the premier¡¯s son to be so courteous to?


    Qu Xiangyangughed coldly as he watched the scene before him.


    ¡°Birds of a feather.¡±


    Qu Xiangyang shot a look at Qu Xiangyang and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a criminal and don¡¯t have a right to speak. Do I need to pluck out your tongue first for you to shut up?¡±


    Qu Xiangyang narrowed his eyes. ¡°You all fooled the new Emperor and brought disaster to the state¡¯s affairs. Why can¡¯t I say! If my lord were still here, she would never allow you treacherous officials to rebel!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Your lord? That woman you¡¯re talking about is already dead somewhere. It is simply ridiculous for a pregnantdy to parade about ostentatiously and interfere with the state affairs. Only useless trash like you would still be thinking of that missing woman.¡± Qin Chen snickered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order someone to cut your tongue right now. I want to see whether your shameless lord wille and rescue you.¡± He continued.


    Afterward, Qin Chen looked at a guard beside him.


    Those guards immediately unsheathed their swords, walked straight to the jail wagon, and raised their hands, wanting to cut Qu Xiangyang¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Heaven has eyes. It will definitely not let Nine Nights Dynasty be a toy in the hands of someone like you all. Even if I die, I still want to see your Qin family¡¯s downfall from the underworld!¡± Qu Xiangyang bore the hopeless situation as he looked up at the sky with a straight face.


    Qin Chen ordered coldly. ¡°Cut his tongue immediately.¡±


    A few guards opened Qu Xiangyang¡¯s mouth and pulled his tongue out while another guard waved a sword down!


    But right before the swordnded, a figure suddenly shed by Qin Chen.


    It rushed to the jail wagon as fast as a bolt of lightning


    In just an instant, an extremely overbearing aura exploded from the jail wagon, and the guards beside it were hurled away!


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang stood on the jail wagon steadily.


    ¡°Young Sir Ye? What are you doing?!¡± Qin Chen looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief. His eyes were flooded with shock.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Qin Chen coldly.


    ¡°Qin Chen, I¡¯ll give you my reply right now. Making friends with your Qin family? I¡¯m uninterested.¡±


    The moment Ye Qingtang finished speaking, she stamped on the top of the jail wagon abruptly with a foot, and the indestructible jail wagon was broken into pieces the moment her footnded!


    Qu Xiangyang¡¯s face was filled with surprise as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who suddenly rescued him.


    Ye Qingtang lifted a hand and broke the thick metal chains around Qu Xiangyang.


    ¡°Young Sir, you are¡­¡± Qu Xiangyang found it hard to believe that he actually regained freedom.


    Ye Qingtang replied. ¡°Since you¡¯ve followed your lord, don¡¯t throw her face. It is too filthy to die in the hands of this kind of person.¡±


    Ye Qingtang originally did not intend to be nosy, but Qu Xiangyang once served her mother.


    Qin Chen was dumbfounded and did not know how he offended Ye Qingtang.


    Only the Blood Moon Elder from aside was well aware. Looking at the appalled Qin Chen, the Blood Moon Elder had already viewed him as a dead person.


    He had seen people who did not want their lives anymore, but not one who was so hurried to court death.


    He called Holy Lady¡¯s mother a shameless woman?


    And even wanted to kill her mother¡¯s subordinate?

 Chapter 786 - Uninterested (3)

    <strong>Chapter 786 Uninterested (3)</strong>


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, what exactly do you mean by that?¡± Qin Chen returned to his senses and asked with slit eyes.


    ¡°I want this person,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly. Although she was not one hundred percent sure that that mysteriousdy was her mother, it should not be wrong ording to the clues she had currently.


    Qu Xiangyang was very likely someone who could verify this and know the whereabouts of thatdy.


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, the Qin family respects you for your skills, but Qu Xiangyang was personally ordered to be beheaded by the Emperor. If you want to save him, aren¡¯t you bing enemy with the entire Nine Nights Dynasty?¡± Qin Chen said coldly.


    ¡°Is it the Emperor who wants to behead me or your father Qin Long? The handwriting on the imperial decree that ordered me to the monarch city is clearly your father¡¯s! It¡¯s your Qin family who deceived the Emperor and passed a false imperial decree to eradicate a dissident!¡± Qu Xiangyang originally admitted his fate, but with a thread of survival now, he would not let it go.


    Qin Chen¡¯s eyes sharpened. If he really allowed Ye Qingtang to rescue Qu Xiangyang, what face would the Qin family have in Nine Nights Dynasty in the future?


    Then, Qin Chen secretly sent a guard to ry the news to the premier¡¯s residence while he led the troops to encircle Ye Qingtang and Qu Xiangyang.


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, as long as you don¡¯t interfere with this matter today, I will not fuss about it.¡± Qin Chen warned for thest time.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face remained emotionless.


    A trace of malice shed across Qin Chen¡¯s eyes, and he shouted immediately. ¡°Men, capture these two people!¡±


    In just a moment, the surrounding guards rushed in like a swarm of bees.


    Qin Chen brought hundreds of guards in this trip, and a group of ck-clothed people lunged at Ye Qingtang and Qu Xiangyang. Ye Qingtang nced at the guards who charged at her and drew out her sword. The moment it was unsheathed, a cold gleam swept across the crowd all of a sudden!


    There was no one who could block the cold gleam wherever it passed, and those guards who charged forward were flung away by Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword aura.


    In just the blink of an eye, several square meters around Ye Qingtang were already empty.


    Astonishment passed Qu Xiangyang¡¯s eyes as he looked at the beautiful young man before him. Standing behind Ye Qingtang, he was a little adrift as he gazed at his slim yet formidable figure.


    It was as if the shadow from his memory ovepped with this young man¡¯s back view.


    He still remembered that ten years ago when the imperial power was handed down, the former Emperor¡¯s position was shaky. Under pressure from the officials, that shadow glided here and beheaded the traitorous armies, calming the unrest and stabilizing the entire country¡­


    Qu Xiangyang recovered from his surprise absentmindedly.


    Hundreds of guards could not withstand a blow from this young man. Cries erupted at every area that the sword aura shed at, and countless people copsed on the ground.


    A hint of nervousness was evident in Qin Chen¡¯s eyes as he witnessed the sight.


    He was very clear that the guards he brought were not the match of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Seeing that there was not even a possibility of dying the time, Qin Chen immediately turned around and wanted to shuttle through the crowd.


    Ye Qingtang sharply noticed Qin Chen¡¯s attempt to flee and chased after immediately.


    All Qin Chen felt was a strong oppressive force from his back. Simply unable to react in time, he suddenly felt a tug on his back, and he was instantly pulled back on the back of his cor by Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 787 - A Fierce Struggle (1)

    <strong>Chapter 787 A Fierce Struggle (1)</strong>


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang grabbed Qin Chen, a furious holler rang.


    The premier, Qin Long, was rushing over with arge troop.


    Qin Chen immediately heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his father had rushed over in time.


    ¡°Father, save me!¡±


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, I¡¯ve heard my son talking about you, and my Qin family has the intention of befriending you. May I know why you¡¯re suddenly attacking my son today?¡± Qin Long walked over with a grim expression as he narrowed his eyes at Ye Qingtang, who was a few steps away.


    He brought men over after receiving the news earlier on, but he did not know¡­ how things reached this stage even when he originally wanted Qin Chen to rope Ye Qingtang in.


    With Qin Chen in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands currently, Qin Long did not dare to adopt too tough of a stance.


    Ye Qingtang looked emotionlessly at Qin Long, the mastermind who brought disaster and chaos to the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    ¡°Father, he wants to stop the jail wagon and rescue Qu Xiangyang!¡± Qin Chen said.


    Qin Long frowned slightly. His eyes swept across the haphazard scene before him, and a trace of confusion shed across his eyes when he saw the unscathed Qu Xiangyang.


    How was Qu Xiangyang rted to this young man? Why did this young man want to rescue him?


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, Qu Xiangyangmitted a serious offense and is a criminal of the Nine Nights Dynasty. A family has its rules, and a country has itsws. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s against thew if you wish to rescue this person,¡± Qin Long said with a sincere expression.


    ¡°What offense did hemit?¡± Ye Qingtang asked coldly.


    Qin Long smiled and nodded at a guard beside him subsequently. That guard stepped forward and handed a stack of files to Qin Long.


    Qin Long publicly opened the file of which listed many offenses.


    ¡°As the City Lord of Fuling City, Qu Xiangyang concealed the true state of affairs from above and below oneself, behaved unscrupulously, and even persecuted the citizens of Fuling City, causing many to die. Why must you rescue such a criminal, Young Sir Ye?¡±


    Fury boiled within Qu Xiangyang as he looked at the groundless crimes. ¡°Qin Long, those people I killed are your supporters. They are then the ones who tyrannized Fuling City. Not only did they forcefully snatch female citizens, but they even ughtered everyone from their family. What wrong do I have for killing them?!¡±


    Qin Long responded with a calm expression. ¡°A family has its rules, and a country has itsws. If they did something wrong, you just need to put them on trial. Why do you need to lynch them?¡±


    ¡°Put them on trial? Ha¡­ In the entire Nine Nights Dynasty, who dares to try someone from the Qin family? Even if I put them on trial, those evildoers will still eventually go unpunished and be set free,¡± Qu Xiangyang said coldly.


    Qin Long looked at Qu Xiangyang, who could no longer hold his fury. ¡°The people are already dead. No matter what you say, isn¡¯t it all because of you?¡±


    He directly looked at Ye Qingtang right after and said, ¡°Young Sir Ye, you are a reasonable person. Since you are doubtful of Qu Xiangyang¡¯s offense, why don¡¯t you release my son first? After that, we can slowly discuss.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the sanctimonious Qin Long coldly. In her previous life, she stayed in the Nine Nights Dynasty for quite some time, and she was very clear of the Qin family¡¯s way. In the Nine Nights Dynasty, there was nothing that the Qin family n did not dare to do.


    How many loyal officials fell to the Qin family¡¯s evil schemes?


    How many citizens were butchered by the Qin family?


    If she believed in Qin Long¡¯s words, she would truly be a fool.


    ¡°If I release your son, I¡¯m afraid you will never let me leave the monarch city,¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    A vicious look shed across Qin Long¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Does this mean¡­ you wish to acquiesce to something after having refused my first overture?¡±

 Chapter 788 - A Fierce Struggle (2)

    <strong>Chapter 788 A Fierce Struggle (2)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang shook her head suddenly.


    ¡°It is not impossible if you really want me to release your son.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me any demands you have.¡± Qin Long¡¯s tensed expression rxed upon seeing that there was still a chance for a favorable turn.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the surrounding citizens and then looked at the vignt Qu Xiangyang.


    ¡°You just need to clear Qu Xiangyang¡¯s name in public, kowtow to him, and admit your mistake. I¡¯ll release your son afterward.¡±


    Everyone was bewildered by what Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Qingtang wanted Qin Long to kowtow to Qu Xiangyang and admit his mistake in public?


    Even Qu Xiangyang, himself, was dumbfounded.


    A gloomy expression filled Qin Long¡¯s face as malevolence flooded his eyes.


    ¡°Insolent! Men,e and¡­¡±


    Qin Long was about to act up, but Ye Qingtang suddenly lifted a leg and kicked Qin Chen¡¯s legs.


    A miserable cry rang in the air. Qin Chen, whose legs were broken, knelt on the ground immediately as cold sweat trickled down his good-looking face due to the pain.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Long yelled loudly.


    ¡°How?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Wrath filled Qin Long¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How dare you hurt my son!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. Without waiting for Qin Long to react, she waved her sword and chopped off Qin Chen¡¯s left arm.


    Blood gushed out immediately, and a strong smell of blood diffused in the air.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Qin Chen howled in grief and copsed on the ground. He clutched on the area where his left arm was broken as his entire body twitched from the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to make a choice. Since you¡¯re unwilling to save your son, I have no choice then,¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently, but a trace of iciness suddenly passed through her eyes. She lifted her hand once again and the Demonic Blood Sword directly shed across Qin Chen¡¯s neck!


    ¡°Sto¡­¡± Qin Long roared in rm.


    But he was still one stepte.


    The moment Ye Qingtang waved her sword, Qin Chen¡¯s head was chopped off, and the blood-stained skull rolled to Qin Long¡¯s legs.


    Qin Long looked at his son¡¯s skull in disbelief, and fury filled his eyes.


    ¡°I want you to die! Chop her into pieces!¡± Qin Long felt every part of him ripping. He wanted to skin and devour Ye Qingtang alive.


    The citizens in the surrounding area were astonished. After suffering under the Qin family for many years, how would they have expected that there was actually someone in this world who dared to kill Qin Long¡¯s son?


    And it was even right in front of Qin Long?


    Under Qin Long¡¯s orders, the guards around him attacked immediately.


    This time, Qin Long brought thousands of guards and even moved the monarch city¡¯s garrison over. Furthermore, the group of skilled people whom he raised were dispatched as well.


    At that moment, everyone charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes slightly. Before she struck, a silver shadow suddenly shed by and obliterated the front few people who were charging towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Xiao Guai.¡± A trace of a smile emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at the silver wolf who suddenly blocked in front of her.


    The silver wolf did not waste any time and directly used its sharp ws to tear apart the people who closed in on Ye Qingtang.


    An unusual look shed by the little white tiger¡¯s eyes when it saw the silver wolfing to the aid of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What the f*ck! Bullying the outnumbered?¡± The little white tiger shouted immediately and spouted a ball of white me!


    Anyone who was touched by the white me was engulfed instantly and turned into ashes in no time.


    Ye Qingtang had not attacked, but the silver wolf and the little white tiger had already killed near a hundred guards in an instant. With a wolf and a tiger on each of her sides, her fierce stance caused one to tremble with fear.

 Chapter 789 - A Fierce Struggle (3)

    <strong>Chapter 789 A Fierce Struggle (3)</strong>


    The Blood Moon Elder rolled up his sleeves immediately, preparing to join the fight.


    However, a few guards whom Qin Long brought over suddenly arrived to the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s side and said, ¡°Miss Ouyang, this person is dangerous. Please leave quickly.¡±


    Leave quickly?


    With a re, the Blood Moon Elder crushed the two guards¡¯ head by ramming them together. He then leapt and dashed into the battlefield, and he stood on Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    In a towering rage, Qin Long was surprised to see ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± suddenly joining the battlefield.


    ¡°Ouyang Qian, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am Ouyang family n¡¯s Young Miss. Do I still need to exin to you what I¡¯m doing?¡± The Blood Moon Elder scoffed coldly.


    Hatred was written in Qin Long¡¯s narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Ouyang Qian, my son treated you well, and the two of you were deeply in love. Yet, you¡¯re actually protecting my son¡¯s murderer now!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Who is deeply in love with your son? How is it possible for me to take a fancy on that dog?¡± The Blood Moon Elder replied.


    Qin Long was so infuriated that he felt a pang in his chest.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯m here to assist you.¡± The Blood Moon Elder whispered to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    The citizens were stupefied.


    Who exactly was this beautiful young man?


    Not only did he kill Qin Chen in public, even Ouyang family n¡¯s Young Miss did not hesitate to step forward for him now!


    ¡°Holy Lady, this wolf of yours is pretty good.¡± The Blood Moon Elder nced at the silver wolf aside. He had seen this silver wolf from afar for a few times, and today was the first time he saw it up close.


    ¡°¡­¡± The silver wolf stared nkly at him.


    ¡°Attack! Just don¡¯t injure Ouyang Qian.¡± Qin Long ordered coldly. He did not know what bewitching potion this ¡°Ouyang Qian¡± ate such that she actually would help this Ye fellow. However, if he really killed Ouyang Qian, the Ouyang family n wouldpletely fall out with him.


    Thousands of guards swarmed up, and more city guards rushed over upon receiving orders. An exceptionally fierce battle ensued on the streets of the monarch city.


    In just a few breaths, the streets near the battlefield were rounded by the city guards.


    The little white tiger looked at the endless guards before him as its saliva for spitting fire almost dried up.


    A sharp, murderous expression shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes all of a sudden. With a leap, the Demonic Blood Sword in her hands was suddenly covered in ayer of golden fire, and she shed her sword down.


    In a split second, the sword aura mixed with golden mes swept dozens of meters across!


    With a loud boom, everyone within the radius of the sword aura was swept away.


    Near a thousand people fell to the ground!


    The monarch city citizens who hid in the corner were astonished as they watched the fierce battle before their eyes.


    The Qin family n was very arrogant and cruel in the Nine Nights Dynasty, and the citizens had lived in repression for many years. Now that they saw the only young man who dared to challenge the Qin family n¡¯s position striking, everyone¡¯s anger was vented.


    More and more city garrisons rushed over, but no matter their numbers, they were easily settled by Ye Qingtang.


    In just the blink of an eye, dead bodiesid everywhere, and an intense smell of blood diffused in the air.


    As Qin Long watched the powerful figures and garrison that he brought over copse to Ye Qingtang¡¯s blows, shock gradually filled his eyes. He did not believe this half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡¯s inner qi would not be exhausted from battling the tens of thousands of garrison troops in the monarch city!

 Chapter 790 - A Fierce Struggle (4)

    Chapter 790 A Fierce Struggle (4)


    Qin Long had holden control over the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s military for a long time, and even if the city¡¯s garrison was not enough, he had already moved the 100,000 troops stationed outside the monarch city!


    Ye Qingtang shed numerous people. Seeing that more and more garrison troops rushed over continuously, her eyes passed by everyone and looked straight at Qin Long, whomanded the troops at the back.


    In an instant, Ye Qingtang leaped past everyone and headed straight to where Qin Long was at!


    Qin Long was rmed to see Ye Qingtang flying towards him.


    The powerful figures near Qin Long charged forward immediately.


    All of them were at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and one of them was already at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    These people were roped in by Qin Long with great effort. In the battle earlier on, they did not attack and remained near Qin Long to protect his safety


    Now that they saw Ye Qingtang flying towards them, they immediately joined forces and attacked directly.


    However¡­


    A glint shed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and a soaring inner qi erupted around her. With the flick of her wrist, she shed across her surroundings.


    Before touching the corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes, those Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three figures were beheaded by Ye Qingtang in a second.


    The Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three figure was the only person remaining. Hisplexion was pale, and terror shed across his eyes as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who resembled a fierce tiger that sprang down the mountain.


    ¡°Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡± That powerful figure retreated a step out of fear.


    Qin Long never said that the enemy was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord when he came just now!


    Although this powerful figure was roped in by Qin Long, how did he dare to continue fighting a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?


    How would a person focused on power and influence like Qin Long understand the true might of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?


    Then, that powerful figure immediately stopped and said respectfully to Ye Qingtang with cupped fists, ¡°Please do not take offense for offending you today. Sorry for bothering you. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Then, without daring to stay any longer, that powerful figure immediately left Qin Long behind and fled away.


    Qin Long could just die on his own and not pull him along.


    How could he fight a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?


    A half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord could easily ughter Qin Long from the crowd even if another 100,000 troops came.


    Qin Long watched in disbelief as his strongest associate threw him behind and escaped by himself!


    Before Qin Long could recover from his fury, Ye Qingtang had already arrived before him. The guards beside him simply could not bear a blow from Ye Qingtang, whose overbearing air caused them to fall to the ground and tremble.


    Qin Long looked up and met Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold eyes. Shaken, he instinctively took a step back.


    ¡°In¡­ Insolent¡­ I am Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s premier. Do you dare to hurt me! If you hurt me, the entire Nine Nights Dynasty will definitely not let you off!¡± Qin Long¡¯s ruthless manner was already gone, and he could only put on a calm front.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Qin Long indifferently with eyes devoid of emotions.


    If she released Qin Long now, he would definitely use all the power he held in Nine Nights Dynasty to take her life, but if Qin Long died, the people in Nine Nights Dynasty would only make use of the opportunity to scramble for the power he left behind. Who would still look for her?


    Qin Long hadmitted too much evil over these years, and no one would avenge him even if he died.

 Chapter 791 - Old Acquaintance (1)

    Chapter 791 Old Acquaintance (1)


    Ye Qingtang lifted her hand and hit Qin Long¡¯s head!


    Just before Ye Qingtang¡¯s handnded, a gleam suddenly flew over from behind Qin Long and pulled his body back instantly.


    Seeing that she missed, she looked up immediately, and a tall figure suddenly appeared before her. She mmed her hand out.


    That person directly lifted his hand and went up against Ye Qingtang directly.


    Boom!


    A loud crash erupted, and a violent st of wind raged in the aftermath!


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. When they exchanged blows, the other party¡¯s skills were actually not below hers!


    After a blow, that person suddenly took a step back.


    It was then when Ye Qingtang saw that the person who suddenly attacked was a tall male with tough features. That man was about mid-thirties, and there was a hideous scar on his left cheek, causing his entire face to appear even fiercer and eviler.


    Long Jiang?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw the person, and she immediately looked behind that male.


    As expected.


    Behind that male was a royal sedan.


    An eight to nine-year-old boy in a golden dragon robe was seated on the royal sedan.


    That boy was extremely good-looking, but there was a mischievous and unruly expression on his face. He held his chin high up arrogantly as he nced at Ye Qingtang with despise.


    Qin Long was drenched in cold sweat as his life hung on by a thread. When he saw the boy on the royal sedan, he heaved a sigh of relief and immediately kowtowed with a depressed expression.


    ¡°Qin Long greets Your Majesty! Your Majesty, if you didn¡¯t arrive in time, my life would have ended here.¡±


    The boy on the royal sedan was none other than Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s current Emperor, Long Xuan.


    The little Emperor frowned as he looked at the tearful Qin Long. ¡°Rise quickly. I want to see which person in Nine Nights Dynasty dares to touch you.¡±


    Qin Long wiped his tears and hid away the snicker in his eyes before ttering. ¡°With Your Majesty here, I feel relieved.¡±


    The little Emperor nodded and red at Ye Qingtang with impatience etched on his face.


    ¡°How bold of you! How dare you revolt in my Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s monarch city! Long Jiang, kill this lowly peasant.¡±


    The man who struck earlier on received the orders immediately and took a step forward.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little Emperor coldly, and her eyes subsequentlynded on the man called Long Jiang.


    ?a


    Long Jiang was the ace of the Nine Nights Dynasty royals and was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    He had always remained loyal to and protected the Emperor, and because of his watch, Qin Long had never been able to truly take over the Emperor¡¯s position.


    Even Qin Long did not dare to be too impudent before Long Jiang.


    Ascending the throne at a young age, that little Emperor was deceived by Qin Long and trusted him fully. Now that Ye Qingtang was after Qin Long¡¯s life, he naturally thought that Ye Qingtang should die without questioning.


    Long Jiang stood before Ye Qingtang, and a strong aura emerged around him.


    Seeing that Long Jiang was about to strike, Qu Xiangyang rushed out hurriedly.


    ¡°Long Jiang, no!¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Long Jiang¡¯s eyes when he saw Qu Xiangyang.


    ¡°Brother Qu?¡±


    Qu Xiangyang had aplicated expression as he looked at Long Jiang.


    Over ten years ago, when Qu Xiangyang was still the captain of the imperial guards, Long Jiang was Qu Xiangyang¡¯s subordinate and was loyal to the same Lord as Qu Xiangyang back then.

 Chapter 792 - Old Acquaintance (2)

    <strong>Chapter 792 Old Acquaintance (2)</strong>


    Long Jiang¡¯s high cultivation was personally taught by thatdy in order to leave someone who could be a powerful protector by the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s side. 1


    Qu Xiangyang did not say anything to Long Jiang. He walked straight to the royal sedan and kowtowed to the little emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the incident today started because of me. Please do not me him,¡± Qu Xiangyang said while kneeling to the little Emperor.


    The little Emperor cast a nce at Qu Xiangyang and said, ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to talk to me? Men, bring him away. Long Jiang, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and kill that lowly peasant for


    me.¡±


    Qu Xiangyang was shaken. Before he could say anything, he was brought away by a few guards.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­¡± Qu Xiangyang still wanted to speak.


    The little Emperor frowned impatiently. ¡°Shut him up. How noisy.¡±


    Qin Long grinned at the little Emperor¡¯s idiocy, and a pleased expression filled his eyes. He arched a brow when he saw that Qu Xiangyang was gagged.


    Long Jiang was originally a little hesitant, but the little Emperor had given his orders. Then, he directly charged towards Ye Qingtang resolutely.


    The skills of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord were not what ordinary people couldpare to.


    Long Jiang¡¯s speed and strength were extremely frightening


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression remained normal as she watched Long Jiang charging towards her. She had long known that the little Emperor did not know what was right or wrong due to Qin Long¡¯s deceit and also knew that Long Jiang only listened to the Emperor¡¯s orders. She immediately lifted her hand and attacked head front!


    The battle between two half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords was terrifying.


    In just the blink of an eye, the surrounding buildings were crushed in the aftermath from the battle.


    The little Emperor¡¯s gaze did not remain on the battlefield as he looked straight behind, where his eyes sparkled the moment he saw a fierce silver wolf and a tender little white tiger.


    ¡°Men, catch that silver wolf and little cat.¡±


    The silver wolf narrowed its eyes.


    The little white tiger red at that unbridled child.


    ¡°What the f*ck. How dare he say that I¡¯m a cat?!¡±


    The guards were about to close in on them but were suddenly killed by a golden me. Long Jiang was slightly stupefied. He never thought that not only was this pretty young man not in the disadvantageous position in their battle, but he even had spare time to attack others.


    ¡°Long Jiang, why haven¡¯t you killed him yet!¡± The little Emperor shouted unhappily when he saw that his sport was spoiled.


    Long Jiang¡¯s eyes flickered; he was not as rxed as before.


    He and this young man were both half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, and their skills were nearly the same. However, the golden mes around this young man was a thorny problem, and he could not take the young man down.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes sharpened as she looked at Long Jiang¡¯s serious expression. Adjusting her Paragon Skill, a golden me crashed at Long Jiang all of a sudden.


    Long Jiang¡¯s eyes dted upon seeing a strong me surging towards him, and an inauspicious feeling took over.


    There¡¯s something wrong with this golden me!


    Long Jiang hurriedly shifted his inner qi.


    The moment the golden me crashed, a loud boom shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    Long Jiang was forced back several meters by that force, and most of his clothes were burnt. There was even a searing pain that remained on his skin.


    They were both half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords.


    Never had he thought that this young man¡¯s skills would actually be above his!

 Chapter 793 - Old Acquaintance (3)

    <strong>Chapter 793 Old Acquaintance (3)</strong>


    Qin Long¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the battered Long Jiang. 1


    Long Jiang had already advanced to a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord many years ago, and Qin Long assumed that Long Jiang would definitely be able to settle this insensible young man.


    But looking at the situation now¡­


    ¡°Long Jiang, what are you doing? I¡¯m giving you a limit of three moves to kill this lowly peasant!¡± Impatience was written all over the little Emperor¡¯s face as he reproached loudly.


    There was a trace of solemnity on Long Jiang¡¯s face. Suddenly, he took a deep breath, and strings of golden rays emerged from the bronze skin on his chest. The golden ray slowly gathered on his body and formed into a vivid and lifelike giant dragon totem.


    ¡°Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven?!¡± Qu Xiangyang stared in disbelief at the golden dragon that gradually formed on Long Jiang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Long Jiang! When did you ask Her Lordship toy the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven for you?!¡± Qu Xiangyang eximed.


    There was not a trace of emotion on Long Jiang¡¯s face. As the golden rays gathered, the gold dragon that was marked on his body floated out.


    A thunderous dragon roar suddenly rang.


    A giant gold dragon suddenly soared out and panned above Long Jiang¡¯s head.


    The giant dragon had an extremely mighty manner as though it was an extraordinary being of nature.


    The citizens in the surroundings were shaken to see that giant dragon, and reverence filled their eyes.


    The Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven was a technique used by her Lordship, and it made use of the dragon¡¯s aura to seal the enemy¡¯s body. This move could only be used once and was extremely damaging to the user, but its offensive ability was frighteningly strong.


    Her Lordship casually mentioned that the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven could demolish a ce utterly with a use, but it would shorten the user¡¯s life.


    Qu Xiangyang never thought that Long Jiang had actually asked her Lordship to mark the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven on him! 1


    ¡°Young Sir Ye! Careful!¡± Qu Xiangyang warned hurriedly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits as she looked at the gold dragon above Long Jiang. She quietly gathered the inner qi in her body and prompted the Paragon Skill in her body.


    It was the first time that the little Emperor saw the gold dragon, and he could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Quick! Kill him for me!¡±


    Long Jiang took a deep breath. Suddenly, his inner qi broke out of his body and gathered on the gold dragon.


    The gold dragon absorbed the endless qi and let out a deafening roar.


    In the next second, the gold dragon opened its mouth and charged towards Ye Qingtang!


    A fierce wind stirred as the gold dragon dived towards Ye Qingtang mightily with a groan.


    A trace of coldness shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden, a golden me spread around her, and a fiery phoenix which materialized from mes was born.


    Ultimate Origin Skill: Rise of the Phoenix!


    With a cry, the fire phoenix with balls of me directly pounced on the oing giant dragon.


    In an instant, the gold dragon and fire phoenix crashed. Under the impact, everything in the surroundings was crushed and swept away.


    A piercing phoenix cry rang, and the fire phoenix directly used its sharp ws to tear the illusory gold dragon into pieces!


    In the gold dragon¡¯s distraction, patches of gold light scattered on the ground.


    Long Jiang never expected that his Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven would actually be shredded into pieces by the fire phoenix that Ye Qingtang materialized!


    The gold dragon disappeared, and the counter-damage force rushed to Long Jiang¡¯s body, and he spouted a bolt of blood!


    The die was cast!


    Long Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Never would he have thought that the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven which he requested her Lordship to mark on him would actually be defeated like that¡­

 Chapter 794 - Spank Your Bottom (1)

    <strong>Chapter 794 Spank Your Bottom (1)</strong>


    Long Jiang retreated disappointedly as blood seeped out from the corners of his mouth. 1


    Panic was evident on Qin Long¡¯s face, and even the little Emperor¡¯s mischievous expression turned nk.


    ¡°Long¡­ Long Jiang? What are you doing? Hurry¡­¡± Recovering from the shock, the little Emperor stood up and pointed at Long Jiang, who was severely injured.


    However¡­


    Before the little Emperor finished reproaching, a slim figure suddenly flew to his front.


    He was directly lifted up from the royal sedan before he could react in time.


    ¡°Insolent! How dare you be disrespectful to me! Release me quickly!¡± The little Emperor looked at Ye Qingtang with wrath written all over his face and made threatening gestures to hit Ye Qingtang.


    But his small arms and legs were nowhere near enough for him to be Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent, and no matter how he swung his fists, he could not touch Ye Qingtang a bit.


    Ye Qingtang lifted the little Emperor from the royal sedan and leaped to her original position.


    The little Emperor had never been treated like this by others and roared angrily. ¡°How dare your filthy hands touch me?! Put me down quickly! I will ughter your entire n!¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow and looked at the brutal and tyrannical little Emperor.


    She did hear of this little Emperor¡¯s fatuous and unruly behavior in her previous life, but it turned out to be even worse when she witnessed it today.


    Ye Qingtang lifted the little Emperor with one hand while the other hand struck his bottom.


    Pow Pow Pow Pow! The sound of a bottom being spanked could be heard in session.


    That clear sound dumbfounded everyone at the scene.


    He¡­


    He actually hit the Emperor¡¯s bottom?


    The little Emperor was stupefied from the spanking. He had never been hit by someone in his life.


    ¡°Lowly peasant! How dare you hit my bottom! I want to kill you! I want to kill your entire n!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was emotionless as she looked coldly at the little Emperor who was still moring non-stop. She raised her hand once again and spanked the little Emperor¡¯s bottom without restraint.


    To this day, a dignified Emperor had never been spanked on his bottom in public before.


    ¡°Escort¡­ Escort¡­¡± Flushed from the spanking, the little Emperor was in pain and frantic.


    Only then did the guards return to their senses. They were about to move forward, but they did not dare to move an inch after Ye Qingtang cast them a cold nce.


    Not mentioning the fact that even the most skilled person in Nine Nights Dynasty, Long Jiang, was not this young man¡¯s opponent, the fact that the little Emperor was in the young man¡¯s hands caused the guards to not dare to move recklessly.


    Otherwise, their entire n would be exterminated if the little Emperor was injured.


    ¡°Lowly peasant! Release me quickly. I¡­¡±


    Pow pow pow! Ye Qingtang pped his bottom sessively once again. ¡°If you scold me once, I¡¯ll spank you ten times.¡±


    The little Emperor was stupefied. He red at Ye Qingtang angrily, yet he was afraid of being hit and could only purse his lips. His pink cheeks were puffed up from the anger, and his teary eyes were filled with exasperation and embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡­ Put his Majesty down quickly¡­¡± Long Jiang barely steadied himself as he looked at Ye Qingtang with a frown.


    ¡°You are not my opponent.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Long Jiang indifferently.


    Long Jiang¡¯s expression stiffened, but he had to admit it.


    He simply had no chance of winning against this young man.


    ¡°Your little Emperor is in my hands now. If you want him to be safe and sound, kill Qin Long, and I¡¯ll release him.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes suddenlynded on Qin Long


    Long Jiang looked straight at Qin Long, and a trace of murderous air emerged in his eyes.

 Chapter 795 - Spank Your Bottom (2)

    <strong>Chapter 795 Spank Your Bottom (2)</strong>


    rmed, Qin Long said hurriedly, ¡°Guard Long! You must not listen to this person¡¯s nonsense. He seized His Majesty now, and it¡¯s already a capital offense. Even if you kill me, he will not release His Majesty!¡± 1


    Long Jiang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed.


    Sensing the arrival of a crisis, Qin Long did not give Long Jiang any time to think and red at Ye Qingtang immediately. ¡°What an audacious traitor! How dare you threaten His Majesty¡¯s safety! Men, capture him.¡±


    Qin Long¡¯s yell stunned everyone.


    The guards had a nk expression.


    ¡°Do you all not care about your Emperor¡¯s life and death anymore?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked Qin Long.


    Qin Long snickered, although he still put on a righteous expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply impossible for someone like you to release His Majesty. Although His Majesty is young, he is still the ruler of the Nine Nights Dynasty and would never submit to you. Men, it is a must to kill this traitorous peasant today.¡±


    Qin Long knew that if there was an option, Long Jiang would definitely use him to exchange for the little Emperor¡¯s life.


    But if he did not do anything, he would be waiting for death!


    ¡°Qin Long, you¡¯re insolent!¡± Long Jiang hooted at Qin Long with a re.


    However, Qin Long did not bother with Long Jiang and immediately took out the military seal which he carried on him.


    ¡°The military seal is in my hand, and no one can defy my orders! Guards, receive mymand: use all your might to kill this traitor!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Long Jiang was boiling with fury and wanted to step forward. However, the counter-damage effect caused him to spit out blood and his footsteps to be unstable.


    The Nine Nights Dynasty had long been under Qin Long¡¯s control, and the little Emperor was merely an Emperor in name who did not hold any power. With the military seal in Qin Long¡¯s hands currently, the garrison troops received themand immediately and gathered towards Ye Qingtang.


    The little Emperor looked at the soldiers who surrounded him with widened eyes that were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Qin Long, are you crazy? I¡¯m still in this lowly¡­ this person¡¯s hand. How dare you ignore my safety?¡± The little Emperor was not so foolish this time.


    A murderous intent shed across Qin Long¡¯s eyes while his face was ice cold. ¡°Your Majesty, the entire Nine Nights Dynasty will definitely be grateful to you for your grace in contributing your body for the nation.¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s eyes almost popped out from ring


    Having expected all of this, Ye Qingtang watched on emotionlessly.


    She suddenly lifted her hands and directly threw the furious little Emperor to the Blood Moon Elder beside her before sprinting to the front of Qin Long.


    Qin Long did not even have any time to react and only saw a shadow shing by him.


    In the next second.


    A light suddenly shed by his eyes.


    Blood spouted out like a fountain.


    Qin Long widened his eyes as he held onto his slit throat in disbelief. Large gushes of blood flowed out through his fingers. He retreated in a flurry and crashed onto the royal sedan behind him before falling on the floor.


    Never would Qin Long have thought that after controlling Nine Nights Dynasty for years, he would actually die in this young man¡¯s hands.


    In just a moment, all color was drain from Qin Long¡¯s face, and thest ray of luster in his ambition-filled eyes extinguished silently.


    Qin Long was dead.


    Long Jiang hadplicated feelings as he looked at the dead Qin Long. He immediately looked up at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Qin Long is dead already. You can release His Majesty now.¡±


    Ye Qingtang cast Long Jiang a look and replied. ¡°I said that I¡¯d release your Emperor if you kill him.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Long Jiang was shaken.

 Chapter 796 - Grand Imperial Sire (1)

    <strong>Chapter 796 Grand Imperial Sire (1)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang turned around and strolled back.


    The little Emperor was in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s hands, and he bit the Blood Moon Elder the moment he returned to his senses.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s reaction was very fast, and he lifted the little Emperor up immediately. Imitating Ye Qingtang¡¯s stance, he raised his hand and pped the little Emperor¡¯s bottom.


    ¡°Damn! How dare you think of biting me?¡±


    The little white tiger watched the little Emperor from aside and suddenly felt that this scene was seemingly familiar.


    ¡°How will you release His Majesty?¡± Long Jiang took a deep breath and asked.


    Ye Qingtang did not hurry to reply Long Jiang and spoke to Qu Xiangyang instead. ¡°I have something to ask you. Come over first.¡±


    Qu Xiangyang took a step forward.


    ¡°Please speak, benefactor.¡±


    Ye Qingtang asked softly, ¡°Is Her Lordship whom you mentioned thedy who assisted the former Emperor?¡±


    Qu Xiangyang was rather taken aback.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where she went?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Qu Xiangyang shook his head.


    ¡°Her Lordship left hurriedly back then and did not say anything to us. Moreover, she was with the Grand Imperial Sire on thest day and disappeared afterward.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she did not expect the oue to be like this.


    From what Qu Xiangyang had said, thest person who interacted with thatdy was Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire?


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment and looked at Long Jiang. ¡°I want to meet the Grand Imperial Sire.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Long Jiang was a little stunned.


    ¡°As long as the Grand Imperial Sire gives me a reply to a question, I¡¯ll release your Emperor,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Although she was rather confident that thedy was her mother, she needed to confirm it once again. Furthermore¡­ she needed to know where thatdy went.


    Long Jiang¡¯s expression darkened.


    The Grand Imperial Sire was extremely ill and had been bedridden for years. His body was very frail, and if this person was allowed to meet the Grand Imperial Sire¡­


    Long Jiang was caught in a dilemma.


    The Great Emperor¡¯s only child was the little Emperor, and Long Jiang himself was not the young man¡¯s opponent. If the other party really killed the little Emperor, Nine Nights Dynasty would no longer have any ruler.


    ¡°I¡­ I agree, but you must promise to release His Majesty after you meet the Great Emperor.¡± Long Jiangpromised as he had no alternative.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Helpless, Long Jiang could only lead Ye Qingtang and the rest back to the pce.


    The deaths of the father and son of the Qin family were gratifying to the people.


    Moreover, Qin Long¡¯s action of self-protection at thest moment stirred the dissatisfaction of the masses.


    When the crowd was gone, the corpses of the father and son of the Qin family were abandoned on the corners of the street without a single person to collect their dead bodies.


    Passing through the morous corridors of the royal pce, Long Jiang stopped outside the living quarters.


    ¡°The Grand Imperial Sire is inside. I¡¯ll go in first to report to him.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded in agreement.


    The little Emperor had a twisted expression as he watched Long Jiang enter the¡­ He secretly took a peek at Ye Qingtang but frantically looked away in fear when Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyeballs moved.


    In no time, the main entrance to the living quarters was opened.


    ¡°The Grand Imperial Sire told you all to enter,¡± Long Jiang said.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder entered the living quarters.


    Although it was daytime outside, the living quarters were dim without a ray of light shining in. The thick curtains blocked the sunlight that entered through the window, and the massive living quarters were only a little lit up by candles.


    The moment Ye Qingtang entered, she smelled the faint smell of herbs.


    ¡°Grand Imperial Sire, I¡¯ve brought them in.¡± Long Jiang walked to the bedside and slowly lifted the bed curtains.

 Chapter 797 - Grand Imperial Sire (2)

    <strong>Chapter 797 Grand Imperial Sire (2)</strong>


    ¡°Father, save me!¡± The little Emperor shouted.


    After lifting the bed curtain, a haggard middle-aged man wasying on the wide bed with weak breaths.


    The originally-handsome face was, however, shriveled like a dried corpse. His limbs that were exposed out of the nket were exceptionally dry as though there was only ayer of skin that wrapped around the bones.


    A pair of eyes fluttered open weakly and looked at the group of people at the bed¡¯s end.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± As the little Emperor looked at his father, his eyes reddened involuntarily. At this moment, he was no longer a stubborn and rash Emperor but merely a child.


    ¡°My son has offended you all. Please¡­ forgive¡­ him¡­ May I know¡­ What do vou all¡­ have to ask me¡­¡± The Grand Imperial Sire uttered slowly, and every word was spoken with great effort.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Grand Imperial Sire before himplicatedly.


    She had heard that the Grand Imperial Sire was very ill, but she did not know that it would be this serious.


    It was no wonder he had to abdicate and let his five-year-old son seed him.


    Compared to the mischievous little Emperor, the Grand Imperial Sire gave others a much more gentle and polite feeling.


    Without saying anything, Ye Qingtang took out that jade pendant from her space ring and ced it before the Grand Imperial Sire.


    When the Grand Imperial Sire saw that jade pendant, a trace of shock shed across his eyes, and he looked up at Ye Qingtang strenuously in disbelief.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­ Why do you have¡­ this jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°So the Grand Imperial Sire recognizes it indeed. I am here today because of the jade pendant.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke slowly.


    ¡°Recognize¡­ How can I not recognize it¡­ This¡­ This is an item she carried on her¡­ back then¡­ But why would this¡­ be in your hands? I clearly¡­ clearly saw her cing it somewhere else¡­ back then¡­¡± the Grand Imperial Sire said.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, this jade pendant is rted to my parentage. If you know about it, please let me know.¡± Ye Qingtang replied


    ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡± The Grand Imperial Sire widened his eyes with great effort, and he scanned Ye Qingtang. ¡°You¡­ You said that this jade pendant¡­ is rted to your parentage?¡±


    ¡°This jade pendant was on me when I was still an infant. When my foster father picked me up, this jade pendant was with me.¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    The Grand Imperial Sire looked at Ye Qingtang with widened eyes but suddenly shook his head.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not possible¡­ This jade pendant cannot be yours¡­ She was pregnant when she came to the Nine Nights Dynasty and assisted me to steady my position as the Emperor. However¡­ she was about to go intobor back then as well. She seemed to be worried about something and wanted me to secretly hide her. After herbor, she ced that jade pendant with that child¡­ I personally witnessed her cing the jade pendant with her child, but that child was a girl¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly turned around, wiped her disguise away, and returned to her original voice.


    ¡°I am originally a girl.¡±


    Ye Qingtang turned around and looked at the Grand Imperial Sire.


    In just a moment.


    When Ye Qingtang returned to her original looks, the Grand Imperial Sire and Long Jiang werepletely shocked.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Lordship?!¡± Long Jiang widened his eyes in disbelief, and even Qu Xiangyang who came along gasped.


    The youngdy who stood before them clearly resembled their then Lord greatly!


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ So it¡¯s you¡­¡± The Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s body trembled as he looked at Ye Qingtang, and tears fell down from the corners of his eyes.

 Chapter 798 - Grand Imperial Sire (3)

    <strong>Chapter 798 Grand Imperial Sire (3)</strong>


    ¡°Finally¡­ Finally found you¡­¡± The Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s eyes were filled with agitation as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°After your mother gave birth to you, she asked me to send you to a safe ce. I didn¡¯t know what she is worried about and could only listen to her orders. After you were sent away, your mother left.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But I never thought that¡­¡± The Grand Imperial Sire shut his eyes tightly as agony filled his face.


    ¡°I ordered people to send you away but never thought that those people never returned or reported back. Afterward, I assigned people to investigate, but wepletely lost news of you¡­ They only found the corpses of the people who sent you away¡­


    ¡°I thought that you met a mishap¡­ but unexpectedly¡­ you¡¯re still alive¡­ still alive¡­ This is great¡­ This is great¡­ Otherwise, if you died, I have no face to face your mother.¡± The Grand Imperial Sire clutched onto the nket tightly as he looked at Ye Qingtang with a mix of surprise and delight.


    ¡°Is¡­ she really my mother?¡± Although she had guessed it, this oue caused her to have mixed feelings.


    ¡°There¡¯s no wrong in this. You resemble her a lot, and this jade pendant was found on you. Judging from your age, you should be her daughter.¡± The Grand Imperial Sire nodded with certainty.


    Thatdy was a rare beauty in this world. If there was no blood rtion, how could anyone look like her?


    Ye Qingtang sorted out her thoughts for a while.


    Qu Xiangyang recovered from the surprise and immediately kowtowed to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I was unaware that you¡¯re our Young Lord. Please pardon me for my offense.¡±


    Long Jiang knelt on the floor as well and kowtowed to Ye Qingtang. ¡°I am guilty as I have offended you, Young Lord. Please punish me.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the two people in astonishment.


    On the other hand, the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°They¡¯re originally guards whom your mother nurtured. Ever since your mother left, Qu Xiangyang was unwilling to remain in the pce while Long Jiang was instructed by your mother to protect my safety. Although he is loyal, he is a little dull. If he offended you, I am all to me.¡±


    Kneeling on the floor, Long Jiang was filled with regret.


    Had he known earlier that Ye Qingtang was her daughter¡­ he would not dare to hurt her at all even if he died.


    ¡°Rise. I don¡¯t me you all,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Qu Xiangyang and Long Jiang rose slowly.


    Ye Qingtang continued asking. ¡°Grand Imperial Sire, so do you know where my mother went?¡±


    The Grand Imperial Sire sighed and said, ¡°She has never said much about herself. I can only feel that she seems to be hiding from someone. She once said that she is not from this maind and that she came here for the child in her womb.¡±


    ¡°Since you were delivered, she left after settling you down. It seems that she returned to her original homnd, but as for where exactly that ce is, I do not know.¡± The Grand Imperial Sire shook his head helplessly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart weighed down slightly.


    Thatdy was really her mother.


    Others may not know about thatdy¡¯s homnd, but she knew.


    It was the Central Maind!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s doubts were finally resolved. As expected, she still had to go to the Central Maind to find out about her mother¡¯s identity and origin.


    In her previous life, her foster father died early and did not tell her about her identity. As a result, even though Ye Qingtang went to the Central Maind before in her previous life, she did not know that her birth mother was just there.

 Chapter 799 - Grand Imperial Sire (4)

    Chapter 799 Grand Imperial Sire (4)


    ¡°I am relieved to see that you¡¯re well today.¡± The Grand Imperial Sire smiled. He had been suppressing this matter in his heart for a long time.


    He had sent people countless times and even personally went to search many times, but he still did not have any news.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Imperial Sire. Young Lord¡­ is very powerful now, and even Long Jiang is not her opponent,¡± Qu Xiangyang said with a beam.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s the best.¡± The Grand Imperial Sire smiled in gratification.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back now, just remain in Nine Nights Dynasty¡­ Although my illness is beyond hope, I still can provide what you need. You can treat it as repayment to your mother,¡± the Grand Imperial Sire said.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness. I will let you know if I need anything.¡±


    Nine Nights Dynasty was ultimately not where she belonged.


    ¡°May I know how your illness is? Can you let me take a look?¡± Ye Qingtang asked. Since the Grand Imperial Sire was someone her mother once helped, she did not wish to see the Grand Imperial Sire being bedridden with a lingering sickness.


    The Grand Imperial Sire nodded.


    As Ye Qingtang checked the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s pulse, her brows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°This is poison.¡±


    The Grand Imperial Sire was stunned.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no ident, it should be that someone added a chronic poison in your food.¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    Both Long Jiang and Qu Xiangyang were shocked.


    ¡°How can it be? Many highly-skilled physicians attended to the Grand Imperial Sire before, but no one knew the reason. How can it be poison?¡± Long Jiang questioned.


    ¡°The perpetrator is very careful.¡± Then, Ye Qingtang retrieved a bottle of pills from her space ring and continued. ¡°Consume this pill every day. You must pay attention to the food in the pce. If possible, change all the people and allow only your trusted subordinates to prepare your food.¡±


    With three hundred years of experience in her previous life, she had seen many varieties of poison, and this poison was not a problem for her.


    Knowing Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity, Long Jiang and the rest naturally believed her words fully and immediately fed the Grand Imperial Sire a


    pili.


    Soon after the Grand Imperial Sire consumed it, hisplexion recovered. Although he was still weak, he was already more vigorous.


    ¡°Exactly who dares toce poison in the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s food?¡± Long Jiang narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You all will have to investigate this yourselves,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Grand Imperial Sire nodded. Since he knew that he was poisoned, he would naturally take care of the matter carefully.


    As he was able to be Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s Emperor, he was not a useless person either.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± The little Emperor was overjoyed when he saw that the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯splexion had improved.


    ¡°Release him.¡± Ye Qingtang told the Blood Moon Elder, who was still carrying the little Emperor.


    The Blood Moon Elder released his grip immediately.


    The little Emperor ran to the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s bedside hurriedly and pointed to Ye Qingtang with a furious expression. ¡°Father! It¡¯s her! She humiliated me in public! Hurry up and kill her!¡±


    The Grand Imperial Sire was shocked. Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, he lifted his hands strenuously and pped his son.


    ¡°Insolent! You are not to be rude to her!¡±


    The little Emperor fell on the ground from the p and looked at his father in shock.


    ¡°Fa¡­ Father¡­ You¡­ You have never hit me¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it that you¡¯re usually unruly, but I¡¯m telling you that if you¡¯re rude to thisdy, I will break your legs! If not for her mother¡¯s assistance back then, I would have died long ago, and you wouldn¡¯t even be here! I have warned you today. If you dare to be insolent to her again, you¡¯ll get out of Nine Nights Dynasty, and I¡¯ll treat it as though you are not my son.¡± It was the first time the Grand Imperial Sire was this strict to his only son.

 Chapter 800 - Emperor Dowager (1)

    Chapter 800 Emperor Dowager (1)


    ¡°Fa¡­ father¡­¡± The little Emperor stared at the Grand Emperor pitifully.


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open by someone suddenly.


    An elegant and gracefuldy walked in. Thedy was dressed in gorgeous clothes and was at most twenty-six or twenty-seven. There was almost no trace of childishness that belonged to girls but more demureness.


    The moment thedy pushed open the door, a trace of astonishment appeared on the delicate face of the little Emperor who was sitting on.


    ¡°Son?!¡±


    The little Emperor raised his eyes and burst into tears the moment he saw thedy. He immediately rushed into her arms and cried. ¡°Mother, father¡­ father just beat me¡­¡±


    Thedy was slightly stunned. She was the Emperor Dowager now, the Grand Emperor¡¯s only wife and the little Emperor¡¯s mother.


    The Emperor Dowager was shocked as she saw the red finger marks on the little Emperor¡¯s face. She raised her head and looked forward.


    However, she was stunned.


    There was a pretty youngdy who was standing beside the dragon bed staring at her expressionlessly.


    The Emperor Dowager was surprised by Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance and almost dropped the food in her hand.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, this rabble just beat me in front of others. I told father about that. He did not help me but beat me instead. Mother, you need to stand up for me¡­¡± The little Emperor pointed at Ye Qingtang andined towards the Emperor Dowager with tears.


    The Emperor Dowager panicked for a second and then put up her calm expression. She sized up Ye Qingtang carefully and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Grand Emperor, what are you doing? Xuan is your only child. How dare you to beat him?¡± the Emperor Dowager said coldly as she looked at the Grand Emperor who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who always spoils him, resulting in his disobedient attitude.¡± The Grand Emperor stared at the Emperor Dowager and frowned.


    He only married one person as his wife in his life.


    ¡°Disobedient? That¡¯s because you did not care for him at all. Did you once pay attention to him since he was born? You spent all your time looking for the person and cared for that woman. If I did not protect our son, how could he survive in this world.¡± The Emperor Dowager scoffed and hugged the little Emperor. ¡°He¡¯s just a kid. How disobedient can he be?¡±


    The Grand Emperor felt blood rushing towards his chest. He wanted to educate the little Emperor in the past but was interrupted by the Emperor Dowager. He did not have the energy to educate him as hey in bed all the time.


    ¡°Why did you let these rabbles in here?¡± The Emperor Dowager scanned through Ye Qingtang and the rest coldly.


    ¡°Long Jiang, what were you doing? How dare you to let these rabbles in to disturb the Grand Emperor when he is still ill? Are you nning to do something to the Grand Emperor?¡±


    Long Jiang narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shed across his eyes.


    He only served one person as his Master. It was his Master¡¯s order to protect the Emperor.


    If not, why would he always protect the Grand Emperor and the little Emperor?


    TAT


    Ye Qingtang stared coldly at the Emperor Dowager. She was calling them rabbles all the time. Now, Ye Qingtang knew that where the little Emperor learned his vulgarities from.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. This girl is her daughter¡­¡± The Grand Emperor gasped for air and said.


    A trace of astonishment shed across the Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes. After studying Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance, the astonishment was reced by malice.

 Chapter 801 - Emperor Dowager (2)

    <strong>Chapter 801 Emperor Dowager (2)</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s her again¡­ You have been thinking of her for more than a decade. Isn¡¯t it enough? Did she even appear in the past decade? If not for me¡­ who else would look after you all the time?¡± The Emperor Dowager sneered and took a deep breath to suppress her anger. She put down the food in her hand onto the table.


    ¡°Today, you beat your own child for her daughter. Are you going to give the entire Nine Nights Dynasty to her daughter after a few years then?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± the Grand Emperor frowned.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything at the side. However, she sensed something from the conversations.


    ording to the rumors, the Grand Emperor had married the Empress when he was enthroned. Ye Qingtang¡¯s mother came to the Nine Nights Dynasty and assisted the Grand Emperor to secure his position.


    It seemed that the Grand Emperor did not only feel gracious and admiring towards her mother¡­


    The Grand Emperor did not adore any other woman in his life due to that special feeling. That was why he only had one Empress that he married earlier.


    The Emperor Dowager must have sensed all these and was reconciled to ept the truth.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sightnded on the food that the Emperor Dowager brought.


    ¡°I was saying nonsense? All these years when youy on the bed, you did not care for your son at all but sent people to look for her daughter. You think that I don¡¯t know about that? As his father, your care towards him is even less than the premier Qin Long. Do you even feel sorry for us!¡± The Emperor Dowager released her anger at once.


    ¡°How dare you to mention Qin Long? If not because of him, how would the Nine Nights Dynasty end up like this now!¡± The Grand Emperor raged. His body that had just slightly recovered previously was shivering in anger.


    The Emperor Dowager stared at the Grand Emperor. Her eyes were cold.


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°Emperor Dowager, it seems that you like Qin Long?¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly.


    The Emperor Dowager frowned slightly and took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang. ¡°How dare you to speak here, rabble.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Emperor Dowager and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your call to make whether I¡¯m able to speak here. Aren¡¯t you the one who is stepping over the line when the Grand Emperor is here?¡±


    The Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes sparkled. The Grand Emperor¡¯s health was deteriorating every day. He did not even have the strength to get off the bed. She was in control of the whole pce, and she treated the Grand Emperor as a useless person.


    Ye Qingtang waited for the Emperor Dowager¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°It seems like you are in good rtions with Qin Long. If not, why would you poison the Grand Emperor¡¯s food for him?¡±


    Everyone in the bedroom was shocked after Ye Qingtang finished her words.


    ¡°How dare you to frame me! Men, drag this rabble down!¡± The Emperor Dowager stared at Ye Qingtang.


    A few guards who followed her here dashed into the bedroom after the Emperor Dowagermanded.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a dead person here? How dare you touch her!¡± The Grand Emperor struggled to sit up.


    The guards were stunned and did not dare to step forward.


    ¡°You were saying that¡­ it¡¯s the Emperor Dowager who poisoned me in my food?¡± The Grand Emperor looked towards Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    ¡°Grand Emperor, don¡¯t listen to this rabble¡¯s nonsense. Why would I poison you?¡± The Emperor Dowager said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang took a bowl of porridge from the table and took a sniff.


    ¡°The rotting bone powder does not have any smell or color. Even a silver needle cannot detect its presence. I don¡¯t know how many good people have died under the Qin family because of this powder. I¡¯m very curious. Did the Emperor Dowager get the rotting bone powder from Qin Long?¡±

 Chapter 802 - Emperor Dowager (3)

    <strong>Chapter 802 Emperor Dowager (3)</strong>


    ¡°Bullsh*t! I don¡¯t even know about the rotting bone powder!¡± The Emperor Dowager scoffed.


    ¡°How dare you to frame my mother, rabble! Mother only loves and cares for father. She brings food here every day. How dare you frame her!¡± The little Emperor shouted in


    anger.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother with her quibble. She asked the Blood Moon Elder to bring a nt over.


    Ye Qingtang then poured the porridge slowly onto the nt.


    However, nothing happened to that charming flower.


    A trace of sarcasm shed across the Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± She sneered.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Qingtang put down the empty bowl and then took a ss of sake.


    A panic look shed across the Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes suddenly.


    ¡°I heard that the Grand Emperor likes to drink alcohol, especially the Qingyu sake from the Northern part¡¯s tribute, and that he takes a ss every day after his meal¡­ Do you still have this habit in recent years?¡± Ye Qingtang looked towards the Grand Emperor and asked.


    The Grand Emperor nodded.


    The Qingyu sake was not what he loved but what she loved.


    Now, the beauty was long gone¡­


    He could only recall some moments when he took the Qingyu sake.


    ¡°It¡¯s always been like that.¡± He responded.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her hand and poured the Qingyu sake onto the nt.


    The moment when sakended on the petals, the bright flower suddenly lost its color and wilted in front of everyone.


    ¡°This¡­¡± A trace of astonishment shed across the Grand Emperor¡¯s eyes, Though the Emperor Dowager was not his true love, he did not mistreat her after marrying her for more than a decade. He did not expect that¡­


    She would be the one who poisoned him!


    The Emperor Dowager closed her eyes slowly and sighed when she saw that the flower wilted.


    ¡°The rotting bone powder is a strong poison, but it hides in the body. It can only be triggered when you take the guiding drug along. Thus¡­ even if someone suspects something, as long as one did not mix these two, one would never find out about the poison inside.¡± Ye Qingtang held the empty ss and looked at the Emperor Dowager, whose face was pure.


    ¡°Emperor Dowager¡­ why do you want to poison me.¡± Pain filled the Grand Emperor¡¯s eyes. Though he did not love her, he treated her like his little sister all the time.


    The Emperor Dowager opened her eyes and scoffed.


    ¡°Poison you? Are you the victim or I am the one!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The little Emperor was shocked. He could never imagine that his most respected father would be poisoned by his own mother.


    The Emperor Dowager did not hide anything since the truth was revealed.


    ¡°When you were enthroned and married with me back then, I thought that you would treat me with your true love. However¡­ after you met that woman, you lost your soul, and your eyes could not contain anyone else. My most beautiful years were wasted in your hands¡­ I am the victim! You confined me in this cold pce for my entire life.¡±


    The Grand Emperor stared at the Emperor Dowager with grievances.


    ¡°I asked about your opinion previously. If you were not willing to be my wife, I would send you out of the pce till you found a suitable one¡­ It was you¡­ who was not willing to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave? Why? I am the mother of the country! The Empress of the Nine Nights Dynasty! Why would I leave the pce!¡± The Emperor Dowager scoffed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Grand Emperor stared at the Emperor Dowager in front of her. He remembered that when she just entered the pce, he treated her as his little sister as she was still young. However¡­


    The little sister had such ambitions all the time.

 Chapter 803 - Consequence of Your Own Sin (1)

    <strong>Chapter 803 Consequence of Your Own Sin (1)</strong>


    ¡°Grand Emperor, you¡¯re useless now. My son is the Emperor of the Nine Nights Dynasty, and I¡¯m the Emperor Dowager¡­ the only Emperor Dowager.¡± The Emperor Dowager squinted her eyes as her disguise was exposed.


    She did not only want the Grand Emperor¡¯s love.


    She wanted the supreme honor in the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    ¡°How dare you!!¡± Blood spurted out of the Grand Emperor¡¯s mouth as he shouted and raged.


    ¡°Long Jiang, get her!¡±


    Long Jiang immediately dashed towards the Emperor Dowager.


    The Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes flickered. She raised her hand and threw the little Emperor in her arms towards Long Jiang.


    Long Jiang immediately stepped back and held the little Emperor.


    The little Emperor¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief when he was thrown out by the Emperor Dowager to defend herself.


    The Emperor Dowager took out a copper bell in the gap.


    She shook the bell.


    Long Jiang¡¯s body shivered, and a pool of blood spurted out of his mouth in the next second.


    ¡°You poisoned me?!¡± Long Jiang staggered. A sharp pain came from his abdomen area. It was clear that there was a poisonous worm in his body.


    The Emperor Dowager scoffed. ¡°You are left here by that woman. How could I let go of


    you?¡±


    The Emperor Dowager had nned everything a few years ago. It took her great effort to poison the Grand Emperor and Long Jiang.


    ¡°Long Jiang, how would I not guard against you when you are the strongest person in the Nine Nights Dynasty? You are alive now only because you could suppress Qin Long.¡± The Emperor Dowager sneered. She raised her chin slightly and waved towards the guards behind her.


    ¡°Take down everyone here.¡±


    ¡°Mother?!¡± The little Emperor stared at her mother, who was always kind to him, unbelievably.


    NO


    The Emperor Dowager looked at the little Emperor and said, ¡°Son, your father is dying soon. The Nine Nights Dynasty will be yours and mine in the future. The power we have here is unshakable if we are assisted by the Qin family. You are always my little daring. Come to me.¡±


    The Emperor Dowager then stretched out her hands towards the little Emperor.


    The little Emperor¡¯s sight swept through the Grand Emperor and the Emperor Dowager as he struggled.


    He kneeled down in front of the Emperor Dowager.


    ¡°Mother, please let go of father¡­¡±


    A cold light appeared across the Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mother, please. I¡­ I¡¯d rather not have the position as the Emperor. I only want both of you by my side. Please¡­ don¡¯t hurt father anymore¡­¡± As the little Emperor begged continuously, he knocked his head onto the ground.


    His disobedience and mischief were just an act, an attempt of his to catch his father and mother¡¯s attention.


    He would feel delighted even if his father scolded him.


    However¡­


    His mother was always busy and did not care for him.


    His father rested in bed all the time, and his mother did not allow him to visit all the time.


    ¡°Useless! How would I give birth to such a useless person!¡± The Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes were cold. She was still young, so she could still have another child even if she abandoned the little Emperor.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t choose the right side, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Thest warmth in the Emperor Dowager faded as well.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The little Emperor opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    ¡°Come, take him down as well,¡± the Emperor Dowager said coldly. She would not need a disobedient child.


    All the guards listened to the Emperor Dowager. They rushed forward once the Emperor Dowagermanded.


    Qu Xiangyang¡¯s eyes flickered and pulled out his sword immediately.


    However, another figure was even faster than him!

 Chapter 804 - Consequence of Your Own Sin (2)

    <strong>Chapter 804 Consequence of Your Own Sin (2)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure was like a ghost that swept across the guards.


    The guards all copsed onto the ground instantly.


    The Emperor Dowager was stunned. She looked toward Ye Qingtang as all the ten elite guards she brought were lying on the ground now.


    Ye Qingtang immediately took a leap andnded behind the Emperor Dowager. The Demonic Blood Sword in her hand was ced on the Emperor Dowager¡¯s neck.


    The arrogance in the Emperor Dowager was immediately reced by astonishment.


    ¡°If you kill me here, none of you can leave here alive!¡± The Emperor Dowager pretended to be calm and said.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Ye Qingtang asked slowly.


    The Emperor Dowager sneered. ¡°I am cooperating with the Qin family. If there is no information from me that is sent to the Qin family, they will lead an army of a hundred thousand people here and enclose the pce. You will never be able to leave this ce alive.¡±


    The Emperor Dowager had nned long ago for this day to arrive. She had the perfect backup n for herself.


    ¡°Qin Long? I forgot to tell you something.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Emperor Dowager without any trace of panic.


    ¡°What?¡± the Emperor Dowager said.


    ¡°Qin Long was dead just now,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly.


    ¡°What?! Qin Long is dead? How is that possible!¡± The Emperor Dowager was shocked.


    Qu Xiangyang said, ¡°Qin Long was killed by our Young Lord. Emperor Dowager¡­ even if you die here today, no one will rebel.¡±


    was


    The Emperor Dowager was stunned and then noticed the presence of Qu Xiangyang.


    She remembered those who were left here by the woman clearly. She ordered Qin Long to murder those who blocked her way.


    Today, it should have been the day Qu Xiangyang died.


    However¡­


    He was still alive and standing in front of her?


    ¡°You chose the wrong person on yourst move,¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly.


    The Emperor Dowager¡¯s face was filled with surprise, and she fell to the ground. The gracefulness on her face disappeared.


    ¡°How¡­ how is it possible? How did Qin Long die?¡± She could not believe it. Her ns were totally destroyed?


    The Emperor Dowager raised her eyes and looked at Ye Qingtang, who was holding the Demonic Blood Sword.


    It was clear who the murderer of Qin Long was when Qu Xiangyang called her as the Young Lord.


    ¡°You! It¡¯s you! Both you and your mother are b*tches! You¡­ you ruined me! I will never let you go even if I be a ghost!¡±


    The Emperor Dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with craziness. She threw herself towards Ye Qingtang insanely.


    Ye Qingtang kicked her towards the ground.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The little emperor immediately leaned himself beside the Emperor Dowager.


    Though she wanted to kill him just now, she was still his mother.


    ¡°I lost¡­ I totally lost¡­¡± The Emperor Dowager could feel the pain from her entire body as a result of the kick. A trace of malice appeared in her eyes as the little Emperor was trying to get her up nervously.


    She suddenly stretched out her hands seized his neck.


    ¡°I will not give up so easily! The rotting bone powder has no cure. You are meant to die! He¡¯s your only son. If he dies, there will be chaos in the Nine Nights Dynasty. Hahaha¡­ I will not lose! I need the entire Nine Nights Dynasty to die along with me!¡±


    The little Emperor¡¯s face turned purple, and he stared at his ferocious mother. He could never imagine that his own mother would want to kill him.

 Chapter 805 - Consequence of Your Own Sin (3)

    <strong>Chapter 805 Consequence of Your Own Sin (3)</strong>


    Puff!


    A deep sound suddenly rang.


    A sharp sword pierced through the Emperor Dowager¡¯s chest.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Emperor Dowager who was killed by her sword and pulled out her sword.


    The force on the little Emperor¡¯s neck disappeared. He coughed violently and opened his eyes wide. The Emperor Dowager fell backward instantly, and the blood flew onto his body.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The little Emperor crawled towards the Emperor Dowager immediately. Large drops of tears fell onto the Emperor Dowager¡¯s body.


    He stretched out his hand and covered the wound on the Emperor Dowager¡¯s chest. Warm blood spilled over his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­ mother¡­ please¡­ please don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    The Emperor Dowager¡¯s face was nearly expressionless. Blood stained her cheeks. She trembled and lifted her hand to reach for the little Emperor¡¯s neck¡­


    However, she did not have the strength to seize his neck anymore.


    The Emperor Dowager finished herst breath. Her twisted craziness and greed disappeared along with her life.


    Perhaps, she once loved the Grand Emperor and the little Emperor.


    However, her love could not beat her ambition and her hatred.


    Eventually¡­


    All of them ruined her entire life.


    Greed could only kill one¡¯s conscience.


    ¡°Mother!!¡± The little Emperor shouted and cried as he lied on the Emperor Dowager¡¯s body.


    He could not understand. He always listened to his mother¡¯s orders and Qin Long¡¯smand to be a fatuous emperor¡­


    But why eventually¡­


    He still lost his mother.


    The Grand Emperor stared at the Emperor Dowager¡¯s corpse and closed his eyes slowly.


    Whether it was hatred or guilt, nothing would matter anymore.


    Blood spread out in the room slowly.


    Ye Qingtang put back her Demonic Blood Sword and stared at everything happening in front of her eyes.


    Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. She bent down and took the Emperor Dowager¡¯s space ring and opened it.


    A batch of letters was taken out.


    The words ¡°Formidable Heavens Royals¡± were written on the letter.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± The Grand Emperor looked through the letter in shock. The content really surprised him.


    The letter was filled with the secret information of the Nine Nights Dynasty that the Emperor Dowager wanted to reveal to the Formidable Heavens Royals.


    The arrangement of the armies at the borders and the secret paths in the pce were all written clearly inside.


    Ye Qingtang understood what was going on after taking a glimpse at the letter.


    She found the Emperor Dowager¡¯s words peculiar just now.


    Why could she be so sure that the entire Nine Nights Dynasty would die along with her?


    Ye Qingtang remembered the war between the Formidable Heavens Dynasty and the Nine Nights Dynasty in her previous life.


    Though the Nine Nights Dynasty lost miserably, the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s victory was too easy.


    Thus¡­


    She was suspecting whether the Emperor Dowager did something.


    ¡°I did not expect that¡­ she would be so vicious. She wanted to destroy the entire Nine Nights Dynasty¡­¡± The Grand Emperor sighed.


    If the information was leaked, the Nine Nights Dynasty would definitely lose when the war began.


    It was lucky that the key information about the Nine Nights Dynasty was not leaked to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. The information seemed to be the final leverage in the Emperor Dowager¡¯s hands.


    If Ye Qingtang did not discover the Emperor Dowager¡¯s ambition today, ording to the progress in her previous life, the secrets would be passed to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty in a few years¡¯ time.


    The Formidable Heavens Dynasty would then attack the Nine Nights Dynasty after knowing all the secrets!

 Chapter 806 - A Kind Act (1)

    Chapter 806 A Kind Act (1)


    ¡°The most vicious thing is a woman¡¯s heart. It seems that it¡¯s not an empty saying.¡± The Grand Imperial Sireughed bitterly.


    He could understand why the Empress Dowager hated him.


    Yet, she actually wanted to ruin the entire Nine Nights Dynasty¡­


    Had she never thought of how innocent the Nine Nights Dynasty citizens were?


    ¡°The little Emperor is young, and it¡¯s difficult for him to preside over the political affairs. The Empress Dowager wished to use Qin Long to stabilize the current situation, yet she was also worried that Qin Long would end up usurping the throne. Thus, she made use of everything to seek a road out for herself.¡± Ye Qingtang exined slowly. She must say that it was sorrowful that the Empress Dowager was so scheming.


    She originally thought that the failure of the Nine Nights Dynasty was because of Qin Long, but unexpectedly¡­ it was all a scheme by the Empress Dowager.


    ¡°Bring¡­ her out. Bury her with the Empress Dowager rites.¡± The Grand Imperial Sire shook his head helplessly. Not letting anyone else know about the incident today was thest thing he could do for the Empress Dowager.


    From then on, no one would know about the Empress Dowager¡¯s actions.


    She was still the dignified and graceful Empress Dowager in the people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± The little Emperor looked at the Grand Imperial Sire with reddened eyes.


    The Grand Imperial Sire called him to his side and touched his head remorsefully.


    ¡°Son, you are the Emperor of Nine Nights Dynasty. As the Emperor, you must be responsible for the safety of all Nine Nights Dynasty citizens. It¡¯s time you grow up¡­¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ I¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± The little Emperor wiped his tears away. No matter how insensible he was, everything that happened today forced him to mature quickly.


    How could an Emperor stay innocent and ignorant?


    ¡°You should know that your mother¡¯s oue today is a consequence of all her evildoings in the past. Do not hate others,¡± the Grand Imperial Sire said worriedly.


    The little Emperor nodded and turned to look at Ye Qingtang. He walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side with his short legs and bowed to her.


    ¡°I¡­ I was insensible. Please forgive me, sister.¡±


    Looking at the little Emperor who seemed to mature a lot in a short moment, Ye Qingtang was not in the mood to fuss over the matter with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    The little Emperor stood there with tears trickling down. He wiped the tear stains at the corners of his eyes and did his best to maintain a firm gaze as he looked at the Grand Imperial Sire.


    ¡°Father, I will try very hard to be a good Emperor. I¡­ I will never embarrass you


    again.¡±


    He no longer had his mother and could not lose another father.


    The Grand Imperial Sire smiled in gratification.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Grand Imperial Sire. Deep down, she knew that with the elimination of the internal trouble, as long as the Grand Imperial Sire consumed that pill regrly, he would recover in no time, and the little Emperor would have someone to teach him.


    It seemed that the little Emperor¡¯s fatuity and stubbornness were deliberately instilled in him by the Empress Dowager.


    Only then would he be easier to control.


    Ye Qingtang turned to look at Long Jiang, whoseplexion was pale.


    ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ll help you to remove the Gu.¡±


    Long Jiang replied. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trouble, Young Lord. When I asked Her Lordship to mark the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven back then, I was already determined and resolute. Once the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven is used, I will not have many days left ahead. Even if I am poisoned with Gu, there¡¯s no big deal either. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Young Lord.¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised a brow as she looked at Long Jiang who was only thinking about death. ¡°Who said you don¡¯t have many days left?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Walking forward, Ye Qingtang locked Long Jiang¡¯s wrist and checked his pulse. A trace of a smile shed across her eyes unconsciously.


    Her mother was truly a kind person.


    ¡°Perhaps the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven truly would reduce one¡¯s lifespan as you said but¡­ my mother probably held back a trick or two and did not mark the true Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven on you, so¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry about your lifespan.¡±


    If it was really a definite-kill move from the second maind, how could she defeat Long Jiang so easily?

 Chapter 807 - A Kind Act (2)

    Chapter 807 A Kind Act (2)


    Long Jiang had aplicated expression.


    Back then, he knew of Her Lordship¡¯s heart to assist the Grand Imperial Sire and thought of helping her to fulfill her wish since she was going to leave.


    Hence, he requested Her Lordship to mark the Vanquishing Dragon from Heaven before she left.


    Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang helped Long Jiang to remove the venomous insect. In her previous life, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s skills decreased drastically after he was poisoned with Gu by Ye You, and he eventually died. As a result, Ye Qingtang studied a lot on the Gu from then on.


    The Gu in Long Jiang¡¯s body was considered pretty powerful, but it was not a problem for her now.


    The sky was already dark when everything was settled. Ye Qingtang originally decided to look for Master Du today but decided to postpone it to the next day since it waste.


    The Grand Imperial Sire was more than d and ordered some men to arrange a room for Ye Qingtang.


    There were too many things involved in the Empress Dowager¡¯s incident.


    The information delivered to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty was already a headache itself, but it was fortunate that some confidential secrets were still unexposed.


    As there was a slight improvement in the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s health, he gathered all his trusted subordinates in the court that night and the old troops left behind by Ye Qingtang¡¯s mother in preparation to reorganize the boundaries and areas of strategic importance.


    Looking at the Grand Imperial Sire¡¯s spirit and enthusiasm, Ye Qingtang knew that he should be able to help Nine Nights Dynasty attempt aeback and remodel this decadent dynasty, given his capability and the elimination of the concealed danger.


    The tragic war between the two dynasties in her previous life could perhaps be avoided.


    Even if there was a war again in this life, Nine Nights Dynasty would probably be able to retaliate unlike in her previous life.


    Although she was dyed by a day, it was nothing much if it could allow Nine Nights Dynasty to avoid this cmity.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not like being nosy, Nine Nights Dynasty was a ce where her mother once stayed in after all.


    The sky was dark, and Ye Qingtang fell into a slumber in the living quarters that the Grand Imperial Sire arranged for her.


    The moonlight shone through the window and scattered on the wide bed that Ye Qingtang was sleeping peacefully on.


    In the dark, the silver shadow transformed into a human figure without a sound.


    Han Cangming stepped in the moonlight and slowly walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s bedside. A trace of oddity emerged in his cold eyes as he looked at the girl who was asleep on the bed.


    The little white tiger opened its eyes secretly, and its eyes flickered when he saw Han Cangming in his human form.


    Han Cangming¡¯s eyes passed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s tightly-shut eyes and eventuallynded on the jade pendant which she wore on her neck today.


    There was a subtle change in his expression. Suddenly, he lifted his hand, and a ck aura floated out from his palm. It gradually gathered on the ground and shaped into the form of a wolf.


    Waving his hand, the ck mist faded away, and a silver wolf that was exactly the same as Han Cangming¡¯s wolf formid at where he was at originally.


    However, that silver wolf¡¯s eyes were dull without the slightest bit of intelligence as ity on the ground motionless.


    Han Cangming made a tiny cut on his finger, and a drop of blood flew towards that silver wolf¡¯s be.


    Then, the silver wolf¡¯s eyes brightened, and it rose from the ground. An intense murderous aura was entrenched on its body as it bared its fangs fiercely at all the living beings in the living quarters.


    A trace of coldness shed across Han Cangming¡¯s eyes, and killing intent surged out of him. The invisible killing intent was like a monster which swallowed the sun and moon, enveloping that ferocious silver wolf in it.


    In just a moment, the silver wolf felt that boundless killing intent and instantly trembled in fear. Tucking its tail, it crouched down on the ground and let out a frightened whimper.

 Chapter 808 - A Kind Act (3)

    Chapter 808 A Kind Act (3)


    ¡°Stay with her.¡± Han Cangming looked coldly at the silver wolf that was transformed using the killing intent around him.


    Han Cangming could absorb the killing intent in the world, and his blood was full of killing intent. If he wanted to, he could separate some of the killing intent, which could then possess a certain level of consciousness once it condensed and took a form.


    Just like this silver wolf before them.


    ¡°What the f*ck. You¡¯re going to leave already, but you still made this ything to hog space.¡± The little white tiger looked at the silver wolf which was transformed from killing intent.


    Han Cangming cast the little white tiger a look.


    The little white tiger snorted. ¡°Hurry up and leave if you¡¯re leaving. Since you wish to help her find her mother¡¯s whereabouts, leave swiftly.¡±


    They were beside Ye Qingtang the whole time today and naturally could tell that Ye Qingtang had the intention of searching for her mother.


    With Han Cangming wanting to leave now, what else could it be other than for this matter?


    Han Cangming ignored the little white tiger¡¯s mor and simply walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side. Looking at the ring on her finger, he drew out some spiritual energy from his be and injected it into the ring.


    Ye Qingtang might not know where her mother went.


    But Han Cangming knew.


    Her mother had left this maind over ten years ago.


    If she wanted to find her, the only option was to head to the Central Maind.


    There was aplicated expression in Han Cangming¡¯s eyes as he looked at the girl who was sleeping soundly.


    He had witnessed the girl grow stronger step by step, and she was never a weak person who needed to be protected under someone¡¯s wing.


    Then, Han Cangming headed out of the living quarters, and his figure vanished in a sh.


    ¡°What the f*ck. He finally left.¡± The little white tiger wiggled its ears as it watched Han Cangming leave before looking at the silver wolf that recovered slightly.


    The silver wolf¡¯s gaze was slightly fiercer than before, but it took a look at the ring on Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand apprehensively. Afterward, the silver wolf automatically looked at the little white tiger at aside, and the ferocious expression emerged in its eyes once again.


    A trace of coldness passed by the little white tiger¡¯s eyes, and an extremely overbearing aura poured out of its body.


    The silver wolf was shocked to see the aura around the little white tiger, and it crouched on the ground in fear.


    ¡°What the f*ck. How dare you bare your fangs at me.¡± The little white tiger snickered coldly with narrowed eyes.


    The silver wolf sprawled on the ground, trembling. It was filled with grievances, yet it did not dare to move an inch.


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang woke up from her slumber.


    She seemed to be exceptionally deep in sleepst night.


    She changed her clothes and put on her disguise once again before bringing the little white tiger and silver wolf out of the living quarters. It might be a misperception, but she felt that the silver wolf seemed a little strange today, and she did not know what was strange.


    Its aura was clearly the same.


    Feeling that she was perhaps overthinking, Ye Qingtang left the hall and was greeted by Long Jiang and the Blood Moon Elder, who had been waiting outside the hall for a long time.


    ¡°The Grand Imperial Sire wanted me to hand this token to you.¡± Long Jiang walked forward and handed a token to Ye Qingtang.


    There was a lifelike dragon carved on the token.


    ¡°The Grand Imperial Sire bestowed this token to Her Lordship back then, and she returned it to him before she left. This token canmand anyone of the Nine Nights Dynasty.¡± Long Jiang exined slowly.


    Ye Qingtang picked up the token and stored it in her space ring. ¡°I still have some matters to settle and will take a leave first.¡±


    Then, she told the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Miss Ouyang can return first as well.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder did not have any objections.


    Looking at the clear and boundless sky, Ye Qingtang immediately set off to the Bliss Forging Workshop.

 Chapter 809 - Blade (1)

    Chapter 809 de (1)


    Although Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation base was already at half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, it was far from sufficient.


    Not mentioning the skills of the Peerless School, there was still a threat from the Central Maind.


    Currently, the Dimension Wall was already broken, and this maind would probably face a cmity sometime soon.


    The only thing Ye Qingtang could do now was to raise her martial skills rapidly.


    On this maind, there were no other destinies for her to advance to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord state rapidly apart from the Dragon Vein.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang arrived at the Bliss Forging Workshop.


    As in the past, there were still many visitors, including the Nine Nights Dynasty royals, at the Bliss Forging Workshop


    Ye Qingtang passed through the crowd with the silver wolf and the little white tiger and entered the Bliss Forging Workshop rapidly.


    ¡°Young Sir Ye, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Du Sheng was stunned to see Ye Qingtang and hurriedly received her.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Master Du.¡±


    Hearing that, Du Sheng immediately chased away everyone who came to visit the Bliss Forging Workshop and closed the door.


    ¡°Master has ordered that as long as Young Sir Yees, everyone is to be chased away, and he will only attend to Young Sir Ye.¡± Du Sheng smiled.


    Then, Ye Qingtang was led into the inner hall by Du Sheng.


    Master Du was forging a weapon in the hall at this moment.


    ¡°Master, Young Sir Ye is here!¡± Du Sheng announced.


    Master Du hurriedly looked in Ye Qingtang¡¯s direction and was brimming with smiles upon seeing that it was indeed Ye Qingtang. He stood up immediately and said, ¡°Young Sir Ye, you really made me wait for a long time.¡±


    He had been too impatient to wait for the Dragon Vein. However, it was impossible for him to enter the Dragon Vein without Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Master Du, is the weapon that I asked you to forgeplete?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s already forged. Wait for me for a moment,¡± Master Du said and left.


    After a while, Master Du returned with a long, ck sword that seemed as though it was dyed with ink.


    ¡°ck-grade¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was in thought as she stared at the long sword.


    In this world, all Dharma treasures and weapons were divided into four grades, namely Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow.


    A yellow-grade weapon could not bepared to a ck-grade weapon in any aspect.


    ¡°This sword is forged ording to the prototype of the ancient sword, Regicide Sky de. Although it¡¯s an imitation, it is extremely powerful and is a leader amongst the ck-grade weapons,¡± Master Du said rather proudly.


    ¡°Regicide Sky de¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    The Regicide Sky de was said to be a heaven-grade weapon from the ancient era, and there were no traces of it presently.


    ¡°Thank you for your effort, Master Du.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as she looked at the ck-grade weapon in satisfaction.


    After all, it was made from the Millennium Meteoric Iron. With Master Du¡¯s craft on top, it would definitely be good.


    After keeping the long sword, Ye Qingtang retrieved a few kilograms of meteoric iron and said, ¡°Master Du, this is your remuneration.¡±


    However, Master Du waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother Ye Chen, you¡¯re treating me as a stranger like this. With our rtion, there¡¯s no need for any remuneration.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was rather speechless. It seemed that Master Du was determined to make her go to the Dragon Vein with him.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, how are you considering the matter regarding the Dragon Vein?¡± Master Du asked with a grin.


    ¡°You will decide on the time.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.

 Chapter 810 - Blade (2)

    Chapter 810 de (2)


    Upon hearing that, Master Du was slightly stunned and had a look of surprise.


    He originally thought that he still needed to convince her.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang agreed just like this.


    ¡°Great. Brother Ye Chen is indeed a straightforward person.¡± After gaining Ye Qingtang¡¯s agreement, Master Du chuckled as his eyes twinkled with excitement.


    The trip to the Dragon Vein which he had been nning for over ten years could finally be realized today¡­


    ¡°However, we still have to make a good n.¡± Master Du sighed before saying with a serious expression.


    Ye Qingtang was not in a hurry over that.


    In these two days, Ye Qingtang remained in the Bliss Forging Workshop and discussed the details of the n with Master Du.


    However, Ye Qingtang realized that the little white tiger disappeared from the Bliss Forging Workshop unknowingly. She searched for a long time but still could not find it, and only a silver wolf with ferocious eyes remained.


    What is wrong with Xiao Guai recently?!


    The same time at the northern maind.


    Screams and roars of demonic beasts echoed in an ethereal valley.


    ¡°What the f*ck. Get the hell away. I¡¯ll pull out your skin if you make a noise again!¡± The little white tiger hollered angrily.


    Along with the little white tiger¡¯s roar, the valley fell into a dead silence.


    ¡°What the f*ck. You¡¯re onlying now¡­¡±


    The little white tiger mumbled and sprinted towards the valley ahead.


    Thousands of meters away in a thatched house by a stream.


    A gray-haired elderly was holding onto a fishing rod and fishing by the stream.


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ Grandson, grandfather is here!¡± The little white tiger shouted at the white-bearded elderly who was fishing by the stream.


    ¡°Hush¡­ Keep quiet.¡± The white-bearded elderly looked at the little white tiger and shook his head, instructing the little white tiger to not make so much noise.


    The moment he finished speaking, the white-bearded elderly flicked his wrist and lifted the fishing rod immediately, pulling a patterned fish out from the stream.


    With a face full of smiles, the white-bearded elderly removed the fish from the fishing rod and handed it to the little white tiger. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Meeting gift.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ Meeting gift?¡± The little white tiger stared at the patterned fish which was still alive and flopping about at its feet. ¡°Are¡­ are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡± The white-bearded elderly chuckled. ¡°This fish is called Jue Li. It¡¯s materialized by the condensation of the Heavenly Cycle and is a condensation of a certain energy body.¡±


    The little white tiger was stunned after hearing the white-bearded elderly and immediately swallowed the patterned fish without uttering a word further.


    ¡°What the f*ck. Why are you so polite¡­ We are so familiar already. Why did you give me such an expensive present¡­¡± After consuming the patterned fish, it evidently felt the energy in its body increase extensively, giving it the capital to save its life.


    The white-bearded elderly did not respond and stood up to store his fishing rod away.


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ This is strange. Are you human or not?¡± The little white tiger sized up the white-bearded elderly curiously.


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡± The white-bearded elderly sat down once again and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can live for as long as you¡­¡± The little white tiger muttered.


    Not long after it was born, it was acquainted with this white-bearded elderly. It had lived for thousands of years, yet this white-bearded elderly was still not dead.


    ¡°It does not matter how long one lives¡­ Rather, has what I once told you aboute true?¡± The white-bearded elderly looked at the little white tiger meaningfully.


    Immediately, the little white tiger¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn as it replied. ¡°Your words indeed came true¡­ Thatdy¡­¡±


    ¡°To save your father, your mother¡­ your n, you can only rely on her. However, she cannot do without your help in death tribtions after death tribtions,¡± the white-bearded elderly said with a smile.

 Chapter 811 - Blade (3)

    Chapter 811 de (3)


    The little white tiger seemed to be in thought after listening to the white-bearded elderly¡¯s words.


    ¡°My parents¡­¡±


    A cold glint twinkled in the little white tiger¡¯s eyes before a sense of loss filled his eyes right after. Subsequently, it turned into reverence and fear.


    A presence which suppressed its entire n was overly huge and scary, and the little white tiger was enveloped in terror every time it thought of it.


    If not for the fact that its parents risked their lives to let it escape, its ending¡­


    That presence was at a height that even Fiendcelestial Beasts could not reach.


    Very quickly, the little white tiger restrained its emotions and looked at the white-bearded elderly, whose expression was calm. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The white-bearded elderly chuckled.


    ¡°What the f*ck. You¡¯re really magical¡­ I im that there¡¯s nothing I am unaware of, but you can tell the future. Have you heard that in this world, everything has its own destiny?¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°Destiny?¡± The elderly ran his fingers through his white beard andughed lightly. ¡°The so-called destiny is just empty talk. There¡¯s nothing that cannot be changed.¡±


    The little white tiger shook its head.


    When it first met the white-bearded elderly thousands of years ago, he had already predicted what would happen to this day.


    The little white tiger did not believe him originally, but looking at it now, he was truly magical.


    ¡°The current situation is a littleplicated¡­ Thatdy and the Demon God keep repeating the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s route¡­ There¡¯s also a guide ¡­ I¡¯m afraid I cannot prevent anything.¡± The little white tiger sighed after a long while.


    The white-bearded elderly smiled. ¡°You just need to do your best in blocking these death tribtions.¡±


    Afterward, the white-bearded elderly looked up in the air and said, ¡°Remember, nothing is destined. Anything that is destined is only so because the party involved has no ability to change it.¡±


    ¡°How I wish to reveal the truth entirely.¡± The little white tiger yawned.


    The white-bearded elderly shook his head. ¡°Some things still require the parties involved to explore and understand. If others exin entirely, it will definitely backfire and be self-defeating. Perhaps, it is impossible for death tribtions to be avoided, and even I have no means of changing it.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck. So troublesome.¡± The little white tiger sighed. Swinging its tail, it stood up and headed out of the valley. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m afraid that she will be sad and cry when she can¡¯t find me.¡±


    The white-bearded elderly chuckled. Subsequently, his entire body became increasingly transparent until it turned into nothingness.


    The night before Ye Qingtang and Master Du nned to head to the Dragon Vein, the little white tiger finally returned to the workshop.


    The silver wolf red at the little white tiger fiercely and bared its fangs.


    ¡°What the f*ck. I¡¯ll dig your eyeballs out if you look at me again!¡± The little white tiger barked.


    As the little white tiger spoke, the silver wolf immediately turned its neck away and looked at another direction.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger and snickered. ¡°Tell me. Where did you run off to?¡±


    ¡°I went to meet a great figure.¡± The little white tiger replied.


    ¡°Great figure? Which great figure?¡± Ye Qingtang went nk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name,¡± the little white tiger said after thinking.


    No matter what, it was good that the little white tiger could return. Ye Qingtang was not bothered with it running away from home once in a while. Anyway, the silver wolf ran away from home frequently¡­


    Before long, Ye Qingtang returned to her room to rest after finalizing the n and deciding the time to head to the Dragon Vein with Master Du.


    The little white tiger yawned and walked to the silver wolf¡¯s side casually.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Seeing that the silver wolf was so tactless, the little white tiger pped the silver wolf several meters away and seized the silver wolf¡¯s nestpletely.

 Chapter 812 - Shameless (1)

    Chapter 812 Shameless (1)


    Late in the night, the little white tiger snored and was in deep sleep.


    At the same time, ck mist emerged out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest and subsequently formed into the shape of a ball.


    With a swoosh, the little ck ball vanished from the room and was already outside the hall when it appeared once again.


    ¡°Arh-wooo!¡±


    Suddenly, the silver wolf noticed the little ball of ck mist which was floating in the air and bared its fangs immediately. It scowled at the little ck ball evilly with a fierce expression.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll dig your eyeballs out if you look at me again.¡± The little ck ball threatened with a baby voice.


    ¡°ARH-W000000!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the silver wolf was enraged instantly. It had been threatened twice with the same thing.


    In a sh, the silver wolf lunged towards the little ck ball in the air.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The little ck ball shouted and was not seen to do anything, but the silver wolf was hurled away.


    The silver wolf wailed andid outside the door with its tail tucked.


    The silver wolf finally gained consciousness after much difficulty, but it felt that its life was full of grievances¡­


    A whileter, the little ck ball floated to the little white tiger¡¯s front and stared at it for a long time.


    Before long, a cold glint shone in the little ck ball¡¯s eyes, and it pounced on the little white tiger immediately.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At the same time, the little white tiger roared thunderously. Its body erged rapidly, and it swung its paw at the little ck ball.


    Boom!


    An explosive sound rang. After exchanging a blow, the white tiger and little ck both retreated at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me.¡± The handsome and huge tiger roared coldly as its icy gazended on the little ck ball in the air.


    A look of surprise emerged in the little ck ball¡¯s bright eyes, and it sized up the white tiger. ¡°You¡¯re all to me for making my would-be father leave in a fit of pique!¡±


    ¡°Would-be father. Who is your would-be father?¡± the white tiger said coldly.


    ¡°Demon God!¡± The little ck ball replied angrily.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the Demon God, Han Cangming?¡± The white tiger sneered upon hearing that. ¡°What has his departure got to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t be in the way and interfere with my would-be father and my mother!¡± The little ck ball scorned.


    ¡°In the way¡­¡± The white tiger nodded and continued. ¡°I really am in your way¡­ I will keep being in the way for this matter. What can you do about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so mad!¡± The little ck ball red at the white tiger fiercely. A frightening aura exploded out of it, and it charged towards the white tiger immediately.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The white tiger¡¯s eyes flickered. Its furious holler was like thunder as it pped its paw down at the little ck ball.


    Boom Boom!!


    Explosive sounds rang continuously, and the entire Bliss Forging Workshop was torn apart by the fight between the white tiger and the little ck ball.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking of.¡± The little ck ball red at the white tiger with a raging fury.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return this sentence back to you, word for word¡­ Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking of too.¡± The white tiger snickered.


    Before waiting for the little ck ball to say anything, Ye Qingtang suddenly appeared at the scene. The little ck ball masked itself in the darkness almost instantly and dashed into the inner hall.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply at the sight of the crumbling outer hall. She looked at the erged white tiger and then at the silver wolf which was curled up in a corner.


    Looking at the scene, it was evident that the white tiger went berserk all of a sudden.

 Chapter 813 - Shameless (2)

    Chapter 813 Shameless (2)


    ¡°Mother-¡°


    Just as Ye Qingtang was frowning, a soft voice suddenly came from the bedroom. The little ck ball which shuttled back into the bedroom earlier on directly seized the little lightning dragon¡¯s body. Rubbing its sleepy eyes, it ran to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side with tiny steps.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The little dragon man clutched onto the edge of Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes and nced at the haphazard ce. It frowned immediately and swept a look at the white tiger before looking at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Mother, that is not a good thing. Look, it made this ce into a mess.¡±


    man


    The white tiger looked at the little dragon man who had no sense of shame. ¡°You are a good thing.¡±


    Ye Qingtang rubbed its temples vexedly.


    ¡°Why are you making a din at night?¡±


    Could it be that it was provoked when it ran out of the house?


    ¡°What the f*ck. What has it got to do with me? It¡¯s clearly this fellow who fought with me.¡± The white tigerined with dissatisfaction and shot a re at the little dragon man who hid beside Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It fought with you?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow slightly and turned around to look at the pitiful little dragon man.


    ¡°Mother, it maligned me¡­ I clearly just woke up.¡± The little dragon man blinked its eyes innocently.


    ¡°What the f*ck. You still have the face to say that?¡± The white tiger blew its beard in anger and swept a look at the silver wolf which hid in the corner. It raised its front paw and pointed at the silver wolf. ¡°Come here. Did it hit me just now?¡±


    Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t need to own up to your own fault after changing a shell!


    Aggrieved, the silver wolf looked at the fierce white tiger and then at the little dragon man, who pretended to be pitiful though its eyes were filled with threat in reality.


    IL11


    What sin did hemit!


    Then, the silver wolf lower its head and buried it between its two front paws.


    It was an ¡°I¡¯m a wolf, I don¡¯t understand what you all are talking about¡± manner.


    The white tiger narrowed its eyes and was about to drag the silver wolf over to testify for him.


    Before it could take a step.


    Ye Qingtang tugged its fur directly.


    ¡°Are you done? You made a din here at night already. Can you stop for a while?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck. You don¡¯t believe me?!¡± The white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s speechless expression and was so close to pping the little dragon man to death.


    ¡°Believe you? Believe that you snatched Xiao Guai¡¯s nest?¡± Ye Qingtang glimpsed downwards.


    The white tiger then realized that one of its back paws was still stepping on the wolf nest that it snatched from the silver wolf.


    ¡°What¡­ What the f*ck¡­ This is its present as a form of respect to me.¡± The white tiger spoke uprightly.


    The silver wolf which hid in the corner looked up wrongfully.


    Ye Qingtang felt helpless when she saw the silver wolf¡¯s aggrieved behavior.


    For some reason, Xiao Guai had been a little strange these few days. It was never bullied by the little white tiger on usual days, but why was it now¡­


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± Ye Qingtang did not intend to argue with the white tiger anymore and carried the little dragon man back into the bedroom.


    She still had to find an excuse to exin to Master Du about¡­ the entire mess in this room


    tomorrow.


    The white tiger red at the little dragon man in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. Watching the little dragon man make a face at it, the white tiger ripped the wolf nest apart in fury.


    ¡°What the f*ck! How dare you


    The little dragon man raised its eyebrows proudly andid on Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulderfortably with a provocative expression.


    The white tiger clenched its teeth and snorted!


    ¡°I¡¯m so pissed!¡±

 Chapter 814 - Shameless (3)

    Chapter 814 Shameless (3)


    The next morning, Master Du looked at the torn Bliss Forging Workshop in surprise. What happened?


    Ye Qingtang notified Master Du of the incident apologetically.


    Master Du chuckled and was not too bothered.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, the Dharma artifact that I forged for Perfected Xuanchen still requires the blessing of your Extraordinary me.¡±


    Master Du told Ye Qingtang as they walked into the inner hall of the workshop.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang nodded. She naturally knew that Master Du was forging a weapon for Perfected Xuanchen. However, it was made with Millennium Meteoric Iron, which needed to be refined with Extraordinary me; otherwise, it would be hard to be forged.


    Ye Qingtang flicked her wrist immediately, and a streak of golden mes flew into the workshop


    About two hourster, Master Du retrieved the item and cooled it with ice water.


    Looking at the finished good, Master Du beamed and said, ¡°Brother Ye Chen¡¯s extraordinary me is indeed special. If it¡¯s any other ordinary me, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll need at least three days¡¯ time for it to form.¡±


    Using Ye Qingtang¡¯s Extraordinary me, the time was shortened to two hours, which showed the uniqueness of the golden me evidently.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, you can stay in the Bliss Forging Workshop for another half a day. I¡¯ll make a trip to Falling Sky Valley and hand this item to Perfected Xuanchen,¡± Master Du said.


    Master Du originally wanted Du Sheng to deliver the item, but this Dharma artifact was too valuable. Apart from therge amounts of Millennium Meteoric Iron from Ye Qingtang, there were other extremely precious materials. For safety reasons, Master Du eventually decided to deliver it personally.


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment and replied. ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. You can hand this item to me. I can bid farewell to Master as well.¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Master Du nodded and ced the Dharma artifact into a wooden box, which he handed to Ye Qingtang afterward.


    Ye Qingtang received the Dharma artifact and left the Bliss Forging Workshop.


    In no time, Ye Qingtang was back in Falling Sky Valley.


    In the main hall of Falling Sky Valley, Perfected Xuanchen was seated in the central position as he reviewed a stack of files on the table, seeming to be settling some matters in the valley.


    Looking at Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s ever-familiar figure, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up involuntarily.


    In her previous life, before Perfected Xuanchen became the acting Valley Master, he was even more powerful than other Peak Masters and feared nothing. More than that, he was known for being protective, and almost no one was willing to offend the Admirable Sky Peak which Perfected Xuanchen was in charge of.


    However, after the Valley Master was severely injured by the Peerless School wardens and Perfected Xuanchen took over the Valley Master position temporarily, he was much more restrained.


    With harmony as a priority, all he thought of was to fulfill the responsibilities of this position and ensure the safety of the entire valley.


    Currently, Perfected Xuanchen was no longer the Peak Master of a Falling Sky Valley peak but the Valley Master of the entire valley, and his responsibilities were no longer limited to a peak.


    Looking at Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s haggard expression, Ye Qingtang felt upset for some reason.


    In her previous life, Perfected Xuanchen rescued her from her misery and never fussed over her spirit root or natural gift. He allowed her to be apprenticed to him to cultivate diligently and even took care of her as though she was his daughter.


    At the start, Perfected Xuanchen was stricter with Ye Qingtang than with other disciples, causing her to think that he had never put his heart on her.

 Chapter 815 - Master (1)

    Chapter 815 Master (1)


    However, Ye Qingtang could still vividly remember what Perfected Xuanchen told her before he died: she had no spirit root, and her martial gift was too weak. As such, only by working one hundred or even one thousand times harder than others and bing even more powerful than others would there not be anyone who would dare to bully her again¡­


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang cultivated by Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s side. Her foster father had already died then, and in that homeless and miserable situation, she was epted as a disciple under Perfected Xuanchen, and she treated him as her father over the years.


    The tired-looking Perfected Xuanchen before her eyes no longer seemed to be the mighty person from before and was instead a worn senior who only wanted to protect Falling Sky Valley¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    A long timeter, Ye Qingtang could not stop herself from calling Perfected Xuanchen.


    Perfected Xuanchen was fully concentrated on reviewing the files and did not even notice that Ye Qingtang entered the hall.


    It was only after Ye Qingtang called him did he look up in her direction instinctively.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Perfected Xuanchen rubbed his tired eyes and said.


    Then, Ye Qingtang headed into the hall and looked at the files on the table. ¡°Master, have you been reviewing the files for the whole night?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen smiled faintly. ¡°Your Eldest Senior Brother, Gu Yihan, is still not experienced enough, and I can only settle these urgent files myself.¡±


    ¡°Master, you should pay attention to your health and rest more. Do not over-exhaust yourself. You can let Eldest Senior Brother shadow you so as to learn and be able to handle all these misceneous matters in the valley,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a frown.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words and looking at her expression, Perfected Xuanchen was slightly taken aback. For some reason, perhaps a wrong impression, Ye Qingtang cared for him like a son would for his father.


    At that instant, Perfected Xuanchen suddenly thought of his daughter who died ten years ago¡­


    ¡°Ye Chen, there¡¯s no harm. I am still very young, aren¡¯t I?¡± Perfected Xuanchen ced the documents down and chuckled.


    Ye Qingtang walked to his side as he spoke and took the initiative to grind ink while handing a brush to him.


    Noticing it, Perfected Xuanchen shook his head with a smile.


    Although this disciple of his became his disciple not long ago, he always felt that there was an inexplicable intimacy for some reason, as though the two of them had known each other for a long time.


    Ye Qingtang was grinding ink for Perfected Xuanchen while Perfected Xuanchen was focused on reviewing the files, and he chatted with Ye Qingtang from time to time.


    ¡°Chen, where are your parents?¡± Perfected Xuanchen asked suddenly. This was the first time he called her this name, which perhaps was an involuntary reaction due to that trace of intimacy.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed after hearing that.


    On this maind, Ye Qingtang only had one foster father, and she was unaware of her birth parents.


    She only had a brief clue that her mother was perhaps thatdy who once appeared in Nine Nights Dynasty¡­


    Ono


    As for why she appeared in the Ye family, the origins of her mother, and name of her father, Ye Qingtang did not know anything about them.


    ¡°I only have one foster father.¡± Ye Qingtang replied honestly after a long time.


    ¡°Foster father?¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    ¡°Master, actually, ¡®sea of clouds at Mount Qin¡¯ is merely an excuse,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    To Perfected Xuanchen, Ye Qingtang did not wish to utter a single lie.

 Chapter 816 - Master (2)

    Chapter 816 Master (2)


    ¡°I know,¡± Perfected Xuanchen said.


    ¡°You know?¡± A look of surprise could be seen on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Chen, everyone says that there¡¯s a sea of clouds at Mount Qin on this maind. When I was young, I¡¯ve been on that road once to pay a visit to the historical site and search for the whereabouts of the sea of clouds at Mount Qin. However, the sea of clouds was the end, and there was no Mount Qin to be seen.¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled.


    Ye Qingtang did not know whether the sea of clouds at Mount Qin existed in this maind, but she never thought that Perfected Xuanchen had actually walked to the end of the sea of clouds¡­


    Perfected Xuanchen never married anyone, and others knew that he was devoted to martial cultivation.


    However, no one knew that he once liked someone as well; that person was his little junior sister, and both of them were in love with each other.


    His little junior sister carried his child, and he originally intended to marry her. Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    Life was unpredictable. On the day of his little junior sister¡¯s day ofbor, she died of difficultbor and only left a daughter behind¡­


    From then on, Perfected Xuanchen never had any interest in any girls and was fully focused on martial cultivation as well as raising his daughter.


    Ten years ago, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s only daughter was severely injured, and even the most skilled physicians on this maind were unable to treat her.


    As thest ray of hope, Perfected Xuanchen wanted to search for the sea of clouds at Mount Qin to look for the powerful ancient ns which concealed themselves from the world. Even if it meant risking his life, he still wished to plead for a mythical medicine from the ancient n to save his daughter.


    However¡­


    After Perfected Xuanchen found the sea of clouds, he realized that it was already the end and that there was no Mount Qin on this world at all. Everything was merely a beautiful legend.


    ¡°So why¡­ did you not expose me back then?¡± Ye Qingtang had a strange expression.


    ¡°Expose you?¡± Perfected Xuanchen seemed to be even more surprised than Ye Qingtang. ¡°You are my disciple. Why would I want to expose you?¡±


    Looking at Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s strictness, Ye Qingtang suddenlyughed from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Master, please.¡±


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang had finished grinding ink for Perfected Xuanchen and said with a smile.


    Shaking his head rather helplessly, Perfected Xuanchen dipped the brush in the ink and continued reviewing the files.


    Master went to the sea of clouds at Mount Qin to search for the hidden ancient ns¡­ probably for his only daughter¡­


    Ye Qingtang pondered in her heart as she watched Perfected Xuanchen concentrate on reviewing the files.


    Although Ye Qingtang never heard Perfected Xuanchen mentioning this matter in her previous life, she heard about it from Gu Yihan.


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s only daughter was born by his love and was named as Xuan Yue.


    Ten years ago, Xuan Yue was imed to be the number one beauty in Nine Nights Dynasty. She was only sixteen then, but her appearance was already stunning.


    Yet, it was her good looks that a Peerless School disciple took a fancy on, and he tried courting her many times.


    However, that Peerless School disciple had a notorious reputation, liked toying with females the most, and was even a regr of brothels. Thus, naturally, Xuan Yue would not agree.


    Ultimately, that Peerless School disciple suppressed Xuan Yue with his martial skills before toying with and humiliating her.


    Once Perfected Xuanchen found Xuan Yue, she was already heavily injured, both physically and mentally, and was also pregnant¡­


    Although Perfected Xuanchen used his internal energy and many healing medicines to extend Xuan Yue¡¯s life, she eventually died when Perfected Xuanchen was heading to the sea of clouds at Mount Qin along with that unborn baby.

 Chapter 817 - Master (3)

    Chapter 817 Master (3)


    Then, the Peerless School was already a supreme force, and Perfected Xuanchen was a Peak Master of Falling Sky Valley. Although he wanted to destroy the Peerless School indiscriminately, he was worried for the lives of the peak¡¯s disciples and eventually chose to endure it tearfully.


    Otherwise, once Perfected Xuanchen attacked the Peerless School disciples, not to mention Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s peak, the entire Falling Sky Valley would encounter a cmity.


    Master¡­ I will definitely¡­ take your revenge for you. Ye Qingtang thought as she looked at Perfected Xuanchen beside her.


    Not longter, Ye Qingtang realized that Perfected Xuanchen was leaning against the chair and had fallen asleep.


    Ye Qingtang ced the wooden case that Master Du handed to her aside. She took out a set of clothes from her space ring and gently ced it on Perfected Xuanchen.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    In terms of worries, she was worried about the Ye family and fellow disciples in Xuanling Sect.


    And so were the fellow disciples in Falling Sky Valley and Perfected Xuanchen¡­


    Ye Qingtang retreated from the main hall and bowed to Perfected Xuanchen before turning around and leaving the hall.


    ¡°Ye Chen?!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie had just returned to Falling Sky Valley and was surprised to see Ye Qingtang leaving the valley with big strides.


    A Full Moon Peak disciple beside Xuanyuan Lie saw Ye Qingtang and said hurriedly, ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, in my opinion, it¡¯s impossible for that fellow to be from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin. Otherwise, how would he enter our Falling Sky Valley¡­ Look at him. He is so anxious to leave. It must be because he knew that he caused big trouble and wants to leave!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Xuanyuan Lie seemed to be in thought and frowned slightly, but a glint twinkled in his eyes.


    That day, he never understood why the Peerless School disciple and his grandfather would react that way when Ye Qingtang mentioned ¡°sea of clouds at Mount Qin¡±.


    When he returned to Full Moon Peak that night, his grandfather told him about the rumors regarding the hidden ns and the sea of clouds at Mount Qin.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xuanyuan, think about it. If that fellow is really a hidden n from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, how is it possible for him toe to the Falling Sky Valley to cultivate? The hidden n at the sea of clouds at Mount Qin is so powerful¡­¡±


    The Full Moon Peak disciple beside Xuanyuan Lie grumbled again.


    Xuanyuan Lie nodded immediately. He naturally understood what this Full Moon Peak disciple said.


    Even his grandfather, the Peak Master of Full Moon Peak, was extremely suspicious of Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as a member of the hidden n.


    So be it if Ye Qingtang was really from the hidden n in the sea of clouds at Mount Qin.


    But if not¡­


    There was no way they would let go of the fact that Ye Qingtang offended the Peerless School.


    Moreover, his grandfather had already ordered him to pay attention to Ye Qingtang¡¯s movements all the time to prevent her from escaping from Falling Sky Valley as they investigated her identity!


    ¡°Zhou Tai, go to Full Moon Peak immediately and invite the Peak Master toe out. I¡¯ll follow Ye Chen.¡± Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes twinkled as he watched Ye Qingtang leave.


    ¡°Rest assured, Senior Brother Xuanyuan.¡± Zhou Tai spun around immediately and rushed towards Full Moon Peak.


    Then, Xuanyuan Lie used his primordial qi and flew into the air, chasing after Ye Qingtang.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang had already left Falling Sky Valley. She stopped in her tracks aftering down from the mountain as she gazed into the sky casually.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s knowledge and perception, she had already sensed that someone was following her secretly, but¡­ who exactly was that?

 Chapter 818 - He Who Has A Mind To Beat His Dog Will Easily Find His Stick (1)

    Chapter 818 He Who Has A Mind To Beat His Dog Will Easily Find His Stick (1)


    Then, Ye Qingtang vanished with a sh, and there was no trace of her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m discovered.¡± Xuanyuan Lie scoffed immediately when he saw that Ye Qingtang disappeared without a trace, and he slowly descended from the sky.


    ¡°Ye Chen, do you really think that you can escape?!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s face was extremely dark.


    However,ughter suddenly sounded from a dark corner right after he spoke.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Xuanyuan Lie frowned and shouted coldly.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, are you looking for me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang slowly walked out from the dark corner as she looked at Xuanyuan Lie indifferently.


    ¡°Ye Chen?!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie was slightly stunned when he saw Ye Qingtang.


    Almost in a sh, Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s expression darkened to an extreme.


    Ye Qingtang did that on purpose just now with an aim of leading him to reveal himself!


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ye Qingtang studied Xuanyuan Lie and snickered. ¡°I was wondering which sacred existence was following me, but never have I thought that it¡¯s a little trash fish.¡±


    ¡°Little trash fish¡­¡± A murderous intent emerged in Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes immediately after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    He, Xuanyuan Lie, was the number one talent in the younger generation of Falling Sky Valley. He was unparalleled among the Falling Sky Valley disciples, yet he was actually called a little trash fish by Ye Qingtang¡­


    ¡°Ye Chen, you¡¯re really bold¡­ Do you think that you have the right to speak to me on the same level just because you can defeat two outer sect disciples who just joined Peerless School?¡± Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s lips tugged up slightly, and a martial aura filled the air instantly.


    ¡°Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Xuanyuan Lie thoughtfully.


    It was understandable why Xuanyuan Lie was known as the number one talent in Falling Sky Valley as he already entered the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three despite his young age.


    In her previous life, when she entered Falling Sky Valley, prodigies like Xuanyuan Lie were hard to be seen on usual days.


    However, after her rebirth, such prodigies were no different from ants in her eyes.


    At this moment, Xuanyuan Lie looked at Ye Qingtang and scoffed. ¡°You must not be clear of my cultivation base.¡±


    Those two outer sect disciples who just entered the Peerless School were merely at the early-stage of Martial Qi Level Three while Xuanyuan Lie had already entered thete-stage of Martial Qi Level Three. In a few more years, he would have the chance of attempting to advance to a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    He treated those two Peerless School people so solicitously not because of their skills but because they were disciples of the Peerless School.


    ¡°I am indeed not clear.¡± Ye Qingtangughed.


    ¡°Oh¡­ interesting. Things have reached this stage, and you still canugh¡­ So, are you ignorant or arrogant?¡± Xuanyuan Lie said coldly to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, what has your cultivation skills got to do with me? By blocking me, could it be that you want to show me the skills of yourte-stage of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three?¡± Ye Qingtang could not help but joke.


    Xuanyuan Lie was taken aback after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words and frowned unconsciously.


    Ye Qingtang was Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple, and even if she had left the valley, he did not seem to have any reasons to attack her either¡­


    ¡°Humph.¡± Then, Xuanyuan Lie kept all his martial aura back and shot a cold look at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Ye Chen, you have offended two outer sect disciples of the Peerless School and havemitted a serious offense. As a Falling Sky Valley disciple, I obviously cannot ignore it. Quickly return to the valley with me!¡±

 Chapter 819 - He Who Has A Mind To Beat His Dog Will Easily Find His Stick (2)

    <strong>Chapter 819 He Who Has A Mind To Beat His Dog Will Easily Find His Stick (2)</strong>


    ¡°Serious offense?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Xuanyuan Lie with a face full of smiles. ¡°The two outer sect disciples of Peerless School have not said anything. Could it be that I was convicted of the so-called serious offense by you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie did not know what to say after being retorted by Ye Qingtang.


    Just as Ye Qingtang said, the two Peerless School disciples whom Ye Qingtang injured had not said anything, but now, he¡­


    ¡°Facious argument.¡± Annoyed, Xuanyuan Lie waved a hand strongly and said. ¡°No matter what, you did injure two Peerless School outer sect disciples. Thus, before your identity is investigated clearly, you are forbidden from leaving Falling Sky Valley!¡±


    If this person was really from a hidden n from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, Xuanyuan Lie would naturally not dare to do this. However, looking at it now, he believed that this person¡¯s identity was definitely feigned.


    If Ye Qingtang was really a member of the hidden n in the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, how was it possible for her to cultivate in Falling Sky Valley and be apprenticed to Perfected Xuanchen?


    The spirit energy in the sea of clouds at Mount Qin should be many times richer than in Falling Sky Valley. Why did she not remain in such a good ce bute over to Nine Nights Dynasty?


    No matter how he saw it, Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity was extremely suspicious, and she did not seem to be from the legendary hidden n.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, even if it¡¯s about investigating my identity, it should be the Peerless School who should do the investigation. What has it got to do with you and Falling Sky Valley?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly and said. ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, it¡¯s best for you to not be nosy. With this time and effort, going into seclusion to cultivate would be more practical.¡±


    ¡°You are educating me?¡± A vein popped out from Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s forehead. Ye Qingtang had a sharp tongue, and he was unable to outspeak her.


    ¡°Educate you?¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head and said. ¡°I am not rted to you. Why would I spend energy to educate you?¡±


    ¡°Insolent. You just entered the Falling Sky Valley for a few days but dare to talk to a senior brother like this¡­ Good. I¡¯ll take the ce of Perfected Xuanchen to teach you about the difference in statuses!¡±


    At this instant, Xuanyuan Lie finally held onto an opportunity to not let Ye Qingtang speak and instantly lunged at Ye Qingtang.


    If Ye Qingtang was not from the hidden n in the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, offending the Peerless School was definitely a serious offense.


    If he captured this person, once it was found out that Ye Qingtang was not from the hidden n, he could send her to the Peerless School to receive his punishment to win their favor.


    This matter was the only rtion between him and Peerless School. How would Xuanyuan Lie allow Ye Qingtang to leave Falling Sky Valley?


    Xuanyuan Lie rammed his fist towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Just you?¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help but snicker. With the flick of a wrist, there was a loud boom, and Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s fist was held by Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and his face was full of disbelief.


    Standing rooted to the ground, Ye Qingtang held Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s fist in hers with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡±


    Frightened, Xuanyuan Lie locked his eyes on Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand which captured his fist.


    Ye Qingtang intercepted his punch so casually?!


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, you¡¯re too weak,¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly as she looked at Xuanyuan Lie without any emotions.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Xuanyuan Lie hollered in fury.


    He was the dignified number one talent of Falling Sky Valley. How could he be weak!!

 Chapter 820 - He Who Has A Mind To Beat His Dog Will Easily Find His Stick (3)

    <strong>Chapter 820 He Who Has A Mind To Beat His Dog Will Easily Find His Stick (3)</strong>


    ¡°Your cultivation base is only at Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, but you still dare to stop me?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up into an icy smile.


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    With a furious shout, a Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three martial aura was concentrated to the maximum and exploded out subsequently.


    A wild wind was stirred up, and the rocks on the ground were blown into this hurricane-like wind before being crushed into powder from the impact.


    Xuanyuan Lie made use of this time to escape from Ye Qingtang¡¯s grasp and retreated backward immediately.


    ¡°Why? Do you still wish to continue?¡± There was ack of interest on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. and her eyes scanned Xuanyuan Lie.


    ¡°Ye Chen, what do you think you are?¡± A cold glint emerged in Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes as he stared at Ye Qingtang before him.


    In Falling Sky Valley, he was imed to be the number one talent such that even Gu Yihan, the top disciple of Perfected Xuanchen, and Liu Mo, the top disciple of Water Cut Peak, were not his opponents. Yet, today, he was ridiculed by Ye Qingtang who just entered the valley!


    ¡°You¡¯re already defeated, and you still want to frighten me with words?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°Defeated?¡± Xuanyuan scorned with contempt. ¡°Ye Chen, I only used fifty percent of my skills just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Xuanyuan Lie and said. ¡°I only used ten percent of my skills just now.¡±


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Xuanyuan Lie burst in fury and charged towards Ye Qingtang again.


    For a prodigy like Xuanyuan Lie who entered thete-stage of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three at such a young age, he was naturally prideful and always looked down on everyone. Thus, he could not tolerate the ridicule in Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Whiz!


    Xuanyuan Lieunched a heavy punch with all his strength.


    In an instant, a cloud of force enveloped Ye Qingtang andpletely sealed all routes Ye Qingtang could retreat to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see where you can escape to!¡± Xuanyuan Lie suddenly inched closer with murderous air exuding all around him.


    A cold smile yed on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips, and she simply ignored Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s desire.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground and sensed the attack of a powerful punch, but she did not dodge at all.


    In the next second, Xuanyuan Lie watched in surprise as Ye Qingtang stretched out a finger.


    Boom!


    A loud sound suddenly rang.


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s overwhelming punch was actually easily blocked by Ye Qingtang with one finger.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie nked out and looked in disbelief at that slim finger which blocked his fist.


    ¡°When did you have the misconception that I wanted to escape?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a calm expression. ¡°You¡­ are really too weak.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Suffering a huge blow to his confidence, Xuanyuan Lie shouted in fury continuously and flung towards Ye Qingtang with both fists as though he went mad.


    However, Ye Qingtang only shifted the position of that one finger calmly and blocked all of Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Ye Qingtang kept her finger back and smiled. ¡°Look properly. The fist should be used like this.¡±


    Right after she spoke, she threw a fist towards Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s abdomen.


    This punch was so fast that Xuanyuan Lie did not even see when Ye Qingtang struck.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound erupted.


    ¡°Ow!!¡±


    At the same time, Xuanyuan Lie spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He held his abdomen with both hands, and with no strength to support himself, he immediately knelt beside Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 821 - Xuanyuan Yi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 821 Xuanyuan Yi (1)</h4>


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s entire body contorted in pain, and his face was full of agony. He never thought that Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch would be so terrifying that he did not have any ability to resist.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, you im to be the number one genius of Falling Sky Valley but can¡¯t even block a punch from me?¡± Ye Qingtang towered over Xuanyuan Lie and snickered.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Veins were popping out of Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s forehead, and he wished he could chop Ye Qingtang into pieces.


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re unparalleled just because you entered Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three at this age?¡± Ye Qingtang gazed at Xuanyuan Lie emotionlessly. In the next second, strong winds were stirred up, and a frightening Yin Yang Perfected Lord aurapletely enveloped Xuanyuan Lie in it.


    ¡°Half-step¡­ Yin Yang Perfected Lord?!¡±


    After he sensed Ye Qingtang¡¯s daunting martial aura, disbelief filled Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes.


    He originally thought that Ye Qingtang was at most in the mid-stage of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three and never thought that she would actually be a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    ¡°How¡­ How can it be!¡± Xuanyuan Lie was unreconciled to it. As Falling Sky Valley¡¯s number one talent, he was already admired by many of the younger generation disciples for being able to enter thete-stage of Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three at this age.


    But Ye Qingtang was younger than him and was already a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    If Xuanyuan Lie did not offend her, Ye Qingtang would not bother with him either. However, Xuanyuan Lie blocked her way andunched a killing move just now. Thus, Ye Qingtang would not spare any mercy.


    No matter who it was, anyone who wanted her life must be prepared to be killed.


    Swoosh!


    In a sh, a long ck sword was unsheathed, and Ye Qingtang shed down at Xuanyuan Lie without talking any nonsense.


    A deathly air enshrouded Xuanyuan Lie instantly.


    Xuanyuan Lie had never felt such a bitter cold before, and fear arose within him for the first time.


    However, before Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword could touch Xuanyuan Lie, a piercing sound rang in the air.


    In the next second, an invisible screen isted Xuanyuan Lie.


    Boom!


    Ye Qingtang shed down, but itnded on the screen. There was only a scratch on the screen, and Xuanyuan Lie waspletely untouched.


    Instinctively, Xuanyuan Lie looked up in the sky.


    At this instant, a white-robed elderly was standing in the air, and his cold eyes which seemed to be filled with endless intimidation were locked on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grandfather!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie was very d to see the white-robed elderly.


    Fortunately, that junior brother sent the message in time and requested his grandfather toe over. Otherwise, he would have been ughtered by Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword just now!


    Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s grandfather, Xuanyuan Yi, was the Peak Master of Full Moon Peak, and his cultivation had already entered the Third Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    ¡°Xuanyuan Yi¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed upon seeing the white-robed elderly.


    Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s martial skills were extremely powerful. He was a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord and had already reached the Third Heaven. Leaving her aside, even ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lords definitely could not be Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s opponent.


    Seeing that Xuanyuan Yi rushed over here, Ye Qingtang knew that she had no way of killing Xuanyuan Lie.


    A trace of a smile emerged on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face immediately, and she kept the ck sword into its sheath.


    ¡°Ye Chen, how bold of you.¡± Xuanyuan Yi told Ye Qingtang coldly.

 Chapter 822 - Xuanyuan Yi (2)

    Chapter 822 Xuanyuan Yi (2)


    Ye Qingtang smiled after hearing that and said, ¡°Full Moon Peak Master, what do you mean by


    that?¡±


    ¡°You left Falling Sky Valley without permission and wanted to kill a genius disciple in the valley. Do you admit to your crimes?¡± Xuanyuan Yi said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Full Moon Peak Master.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head and said. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that I am the Valley Master¡¯s disciple. Even if I¡¯m an ordinary disciple in Falling Sky Valley, don¡¯t I have the freedom to leave the valley to train? Furthermore, it¡¯s Xuanyuan Lie who stopped me and wanted to exchange moves with me. I am very helpless as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xuanyuan Yi looked at Ye Qingtang without emotions. ¡°They said that you¡¯re good at quibbling, and it is indeed true from what I see now. Return to Falling Sky Valley with me right now and wait for Peerless School to get to the bottom of your parentage.¡±


    Before waiting for Ye Qingtang to say anything, Xuanyuan Lie said hurriedly, ¡°Grandfather, this little bastard is definitely not from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin. Otherwise, why would hee to our Falling Sky Valley to cultivate? After offending the Peerless School, he knew that he caused big trouble and wants to flee now!¡±


    However, Xuanyuan Yi merely cast a look at Xuanyuan Lie indifferently. This grandson of his was still too young.


    Even if Ye Qingtang was not from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, killing her would, firstly,pletely break off rtions with Perfected Xuanchen as Ye Qingtang was his disciple no matter what.


    Secondly, if Peerless School found out that Ye Qingtang was not from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin and asked them for her, it would be offending the Peerless School for the second time if Ye Qingtang could not be handed over.


    Lastly, Ye Qingtang was so young but could attain the state of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Even if she was not from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, there must be a powerful force behind her. Otherwise, at her age, it was impossible to possess this cultivation base without the powerful force¡¯s emphasized grooming and millions of elixirs to raise her.


    No matter what, Ye Qingtang must not be killed now. Even if she was to be killed, it must be because the other peaks pressured Perfected Xuanchen to clear her himself. This way, if there was anything wrong, it would all be Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s fault and would have nothing to do with them.


    ¡°Grandfather, kill that little bastard!¡± Xuanyuan Lie yelled at Xuanyuan Yi.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Xuanyuan Yi shouted coldly.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Xuanyuan Lie was stupefied and did not know why his grandfather reprimanded him.


    ¡°In these past few years, I have only been grooming your martial skills. It seems that you must cultivate your temperament in the future. If you¡¯re like this, you will definitely be at a disadvantage in the future,¡± Xuanyuan Yi said coldly.


    ¡°Noted¡­¡±


    Although Xuanyuan Lie did not know what he did that upset his grandfather, he could only keep his mouth shut and not speak again.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I¡¯ll not ask about the incident between you and Xuanyuan Lie today. However, you must return to Falling Sky Valley with me,¡± Xuanyuan Yi said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot do it.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head and said. ¡°My n summoned me. I must return to the sea of clouds at Mount Qin.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had already agreed with Master Du to head to the Dragon Vein today.


    If she was captured back to Falling Sky Valley by Xuanyuan Lie, she would not be able to leave the valley, and the consequences would be dire if the Peerless School found out that she was not from the hidden n. No matter what, she must not return to Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°In at most two days, Peerless School will finish investigating your identity. If you¡¯re really from the sea of clouds at Mount Qin, I¡¯ll naturally apologize to you, and the Peerless School will hold all responsibility,¡± Xuanyuan Yi said.

 Chapter 823 - Xuanyuan Yi (3)

    Chapter 823 Xuanyuan Yi (3)


    Ye Qingtang could not help but secretly sneer after hearing Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s words.


    Xuanyuan Yi was truly an old fox for pushing all me away from himself thoroughly.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Yi, I don¡¯t have the energy to chat with you.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Qingtang turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Ye Chen, where do you wish to go?¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang wanted to leave, a glint shed across Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s eyes immediately, and he raised an arm to repress Ye Qingtang


    Swoosh!


    Almost in a sh, Ye Qingtang erupted her primordial qi. Two golden phoenix-like wings pped, soared to the sky, and flew ahead.


    ¡°Grandfather, this little bastard cannot be a disciple of the hidden n. Otherwise, how could he escape like that!¡± Xuanyuan Lie hurriedly told Xuanyuan Yi when he saw Ye Qingtang leaving the ce.


    Xuanyuan Yi scoffed after hearing that. He obviously knew that Ye Qingtang was most likely not a disciple of the hidden n and did not need Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s reminder. He had his reasons for not killing Ye Qingtang, but his foolish grandson did not even understand this simple reason.


    ¡°Humph. Can she escape though?¡±


    A gleam shed across Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s eyes immediately. In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared from the ground, turned into a bolt of white light, and flitted across the sky.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s primordial qi was raised to the maximum currently. She did not head to Master Du¡¯s but fled out of the city.


    ¡°Old thing¡­¡±


    Not longter, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body trembled slightly. Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven aura had locked onto her, but she did not think that he would chase up so quickly.


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang was already out of the monarch city, and ahead was a natural canyon.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you have alreadymitted a serious offense. Return to Falling Sky Valley with me immediately or bear the consequences yourself.¡± Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s voice sounded behind Ye Qingtang


    ¡°Old thing, you really don¡¯t have any self-respect. Why are you clinging to me?¡± Ye Qingtang sneered.


    Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing that, and he shouted coldly. ¡°Ye Chen, if you continue to be so stubborn, don¡¯t me me for breaking your limbs and ruining all your cultivation base before throwing you back to Falling Sky Valley.¡±


    ¡°Xuanyuan Yi, I am the disciple of the Valley Master, Perfected Xuanchen. Aren¡¯t you afraid of my Master¡¯s wrath?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you don¡¯t need to say anymore. I¡¯ll naturally exin the situation to the Valley Master.¡± As Xuanyuan Yi spoke, he raised his arm andunched a blow at Ye Qingtang, who was a thousand meters away.


    In the next second, a wild wind along with a frightening force swept towards Ye Qingtang.


    As she felt the might of Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s attack from a thousand meters away, the expression in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes changed immediately.


    If she was really hit by the blow, even those ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lords would be severely injured, much less herself, a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Given Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s martial skills, he could kill Ye Qingtang in at most a few breaths.


    However, Xuanyuan Yi had some concerns, and it was inconvenient for the current Ye Qingtang to die in his hands. As such, he only controlled his strength at a level which would injure Ye Qingtang severely. Otherwise, Ye Qingtang would not have been able to flee to this ce.


    As the might of the attack came upon Ye Qingtang, the ink-colored sword was unsheathed sharply, and she shed out with all her primordial qi.

 Chapter 824 - Give You A Big Present

    Chapter 824 Give You A Big Present


    Ye Qingtang shed from an extremely tricky angle and used the pure sword aura to nt the force from Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s attack.


    After that move, Ye Qingtang did not stagnate and instead put away her golden wings immediately before rushing downward.


    Boom!!


    A loud explosion echoed.


    After the angle of the force from Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s attack slightly deviated, the force crashed into a mountain behind.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Standing in the air, Xuanyuan Yi was a little surprised to see Ye Qingtang escaping into a canyon.


    Her earlier attack was extremely precise. As long as there was a slight deviation, the force of his smash would erupt immediately, and Ye Qingtang would be injured by it.


    What surprised Xuanyuan Yi was not Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial cultivation but purely her Sword Dao attainments and the ability to grasp the chance.


    Very quickly, Xuanyuan Yi reorganized his mind and chased after Ye Qingtang immediately.


    No matter what, Xuanyuan Yi must capture Ye Qingtang back to Falling Sky Valley today.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you cannot escape.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the canyon. His Yin Yang Perfected Lord aura had already locked onto Ye Qingtang, and even if she fled to the ends of the earth, she would never flee from his hands.


    Whiz!


    A prating sound rang, and Xuanyuan Yi vanished in the blink of an eye.


    In the canyon, a glint emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    If she was not assertive and took a risk to deviate the force of Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s attack using the sword aura, she would have been severely injured right now.


    Xuanyuan Yi¡­ It¡¯s a small world. I will definitely take revenge in the future!


    Ye Qingtang decided in her mind.


    Behind, Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s aura closed in rapidly. While Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed was fast, she was only a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord after all while Xuanyuan Yi had already entered the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven, and the difference between the two of them was like heaven and earth.


    If Xuanyuan Yi went all out, there was simply no chance of winning for her.


    Then, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up. Burning the golden primordial gi in her body, her speed suddenly multiplied, and she vanished from sight instantly.


    Sensing that Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed increased all of a sudden, Xuanyuan Yi was slightly taken aback, but he snickered subsequently. ¡°Ye Chen, my aura has already locked onto you. How can you escape from me?¡±


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang was already a few kilometers away, and there was a huge mountain peak above.


    Before long, Xuanyuan Yi chased to this ce.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not running anymore?¡± Xuanyuan Yi looked at Ye Qingtang as though he was looking at his prey.


    ¡°I have a big present to give you.¡± Afterward, Ye Qingtang waved her sword at the mountain peak above.


    In the next second, the entire mountain peak crumbled from the power of Ye Qingtang¡¯s move. Before Xuanyuan Yi could return to his senses, he was already smashed and buried under the countless boulders.


    In at most ten breaths, numerous boulders exploded, and Xuanyuan Yi gradually rose into the air, where he scanned the surroundings grimly.


    A trace of astonishment emerged on his face very soon. At this moment, he could no longer sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s aura anymore¡­


    In a certain corner of the canyon, the sound of flowing water could be heard continuously.


    There was a turbid river at the bottom, and Ye Qingtang was hidden in this river.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s experience, she knew that water could sever one¡¯s martial aura. Thus, by hiding in this river, Xuanyuan Yi would no longer be able to sense her location.

 Chapter 825 - Cross-Dress

    <strong>Chapter 825 Cross-Dress</strong>


    ¡°Ye Chen, I see you. If you don¡¯te out, don¡¯t me me for killing you.¡±


    A whileter, Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s voice sounded above the river.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed in the river. That Xuanyuan Yi really treated her as a three-year-old.


    In the air, Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s dagger-like eyes scanned across the surroundings.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed, she must still be nearby and could not be too far away.


    Moreover, only soil, mud, and water could screen one¡¯s martial aura.


    As such, Xuanyuan Yi could determine that Ye Qingtang must be hiding nearby.


    It was, however, that there were numerous rivers and ces with soil in the surrounding area. Without locking onto her aura, searching for Ye Qingtang was no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    With a yell, Xuanyuan Yi swept the surroundings with his sword.


    In a sh, thend nearby shattered, and rivers exploded with a frightening sound.


    ¡°Good. Ye Chen, since you¡¯re not appearing, I want to see how long you can hide for.¡± Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s lips tugged up slightly, and an icy smile appeared on his face.


    Regardless of where Ye Qingtang was hiding in, she had to hold her breath, and even a Yin Yang Perfected Lord could not hold their breath for more than one day.


    He was standing in the air right now, and as long as Ye Qingtang came out to breathe, she would definitely not escape his eyes.


    Ye Qingtang naturally knew what Xuanyuan Yi was thinking of, but she was not in a hurry. Since Xuanyuan Yi wanted to y, she would just apany him then.


    Time passed extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, numerous hours passed, and it was already deep into the night right now.


    In the river, Ye Qingtang had already reached her limit and had to leave the river to breathe. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Taking advantage of the dark, Ye Qingtang walked onto the shore quietly.


    However, at this instant, a force swept across, and Ye Qingtang dodged away in time.


    Boom!


    The force caused the ground before Ye Qingtang to crack, and a wide deep pit appeared.


    At the same time, Xuanyuan Yi snickered and descended from the sky immediately, and he grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s left shoulder.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Ye Qingtang shouted furiously and turned around.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance,


    n Yi¡¯s expression changed, and an odd look emerged on his face.


    The person before him was actually a stunning girl who was wearing a white dress.


    This was no man and clearly ady.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xuanyuan Yi frowned deeply. He originally thought that it was Ye Chen, but why was it suddenly ady?!


    Thedy before him lookedpletely different from Ye Chen, and they were simply two different people.


    Furthermore, with Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s abilities, he could easily tell that it was not a disguise technique.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to attack me?!¡± There was a trace of anger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s bright eyes.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you here?¡± Xuanyuan Yi asked back.


    ¡°I am a family n disciple. I head to this canyon to train and entered this river to wash my body as I was covered in days of dust. What is wrong with that? Instead, you¡¯re pretty old already. Why are you here to peep?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Humph. Young one, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Xuanyuan Yi said coldly.


    The moment he finished his sentence, he seemed to have thought of something and stared right at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You said that you entered the river to wash your body, but why did you wash with clothes on?¡±


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes were still wet.

 Chapter 826 - Cross-Dress (2)

    <strong>Chapter 826 Cross-Dress (2)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang looked at Xuanyuan Yi coldly and replied. ¡°A battle can happen anytime during training. Do I still have to unclothe myselfpletely? Moreover, what has it got to do with you whether I wash my body with clothes on or not?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yi did not say anything else after hearing Ye Qingtang.


    Many female disciples in Falling Sky Valley trained outside, and they would never remove all their clothes to wash their bodies even if they were covered in dust.


    ¡°Young one, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Xuanyuan Yi stared at Ye Qingtang and said.


    ¡°Young one? Who are you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°I am Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Full Moon Peak Master.¡± Xuanyuan Yi shouted coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the Peak Masters in Falling Sky Valley?!¡± Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was filled with ¡°astonishment¡±.


    As he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction, Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s expression turned slightly better.


    ¡°So it¡¯s senior Xuanyuan¡­ Sorry for not recognizing you,¡± Ye Qingtang said with cupped fists.


    ¡°Let me ask you. Did you see a handsome young man wearing the Falling Sky Valley disciple¡¯s uniform?¡± Xuanyuan Yi asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was in deep thought after hearing the question. A whileter, she suddenly said, ¡°I saw a man burying himself in soil, and he was covered in soil all over, so I don¡¯t know whether he is handsome or what he is wearing.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Oh?!¡±


    A glint shed across Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s eyes after hearing what Ye Qingtang said.


    A man hiding in the soil-apart from Ye Chen, there was no way it could be anyone else.


    ¡°Where is that man now?!¡± Xuanyuan Yi shouted coldly.


    Ye Qingtang immediately pointed a direction for Xuanyuan Yi and replied. ¡°Senior Xuanyuan, I met him a few hours ago, and I am unable to judge whether that man is still hidden in the soil.¡±


    After Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, Xuanyuan Yi immediately turned into a bolt of light and disappeared from sight.


    After confirming that Xuanyuan Yi had leftpletely, the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a devilish smile hung on her alluring face.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Yi, you¡¯re still too young.¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang turned around and walked out of the canyon.


    The direction that Ye Qingtang pointed at just now was air, belonging to arge group of demonic beasts, which she saw when she was flying in the sky during the day. Although it was impossible for them to injure Xuanyuan Yi, they would not give Xuanyuan Yi a pleasant time.


    In just a moment, roars of demonic beasts, along with Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s enraged yells, echoed in the silent canyon.


    On the journey, Ye Qingtang turned around and looked at the deeper areas of the canyon. ¡°Xuanyuan Yi, you will not be able to find Ye Chen. You can just y with thoserge demonic beasts.¡±


    Afterward, Ye Qingtang left the canyonpletely without turning back.


    After returning to the central monarch city of Nine Nights Dynasty, it was already dawn of the second day.


    The ces which the little white tiger wrecked in Bliss Forging Workshop were already repaired. Today, the main entrance to Bliss Forging Workshop was shut tightly.


    Noticing the situation, many visitors could only leave disappointedly.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang went forward and knocked on the door.


    The door was opened in a while, and Du Sheng poked his head out of the door.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Du Sheng asked with a frown when he saw a foreigndy outside the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Master Du,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Is Master Du someone you can meet just because you wish to?¡± Unhappy, Du Sheng mmed the door shut heavily once again.

 Chapter 827 - Disturbed Sleep

    Chapter 827 Disturbed Sleep


    Seeing that Du Sheng closed the door immediately, Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded.


    Then, she suddenly recalled that she had already changed her appearance and resumed her female identity. Du Sheng did not recognize the current her.


    With no other options, Ye Qingtang could only knock on Bliss Forging Workshop¡¯s door once again.


    ¡°What? Do you not understand what I said just now?¡± Du Sheng opened the door and frowned at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang originally wanted to exin the situation, but before Ye Qingtang could say anything, the little white tiger¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the Bliss Forging Workshop. ¡°F*ck. Which blind person keeps disturbing my good sleep!¡±


    As an arrogant voice sounded, the little white tiger stretched his back and trotted out of the door.


    However, the little white tiger was stupefied when he looked outside the door.


    Was Ye Qingtang addicted to cross-dressing? One moment a male and the other a female¡­


    ¡°Why? Disturbed your good sleep?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger with a seeming smile.


    ¡°Du Sheng!¡± The little white tiger immediately looked at the young man beside it. ¡°F*ck. Du Sheng, I was wondering who it was. So it is you. Why are you making so much noise in the morning and disturbing my sleep¡­¡±


    If the little white tiger was the second-best in the world at changing its stance. There would definitely not be anyone who dared to be the first.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    After hearing the little white tiger, Du Sheng pointed at himself in bewilderment. Wasn¡¯t the person who disturbed its sleep thedy outside the door?


    ¡°Ah. Forget it, forget it. I forgive you.¡± The little white tiger had an arrogant expression.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Alright¡­¡± Du Sheng nodded instinctively.


    ¡°Make way.¡± The little white tiger walked forward and pushed Du Sheng aside with its butt before looking at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Come,e,e. Come in quickly.¡±


    Before waiting for the little white tiger to finish speaking, Ye Qingtang had already walked into the Bliss Forging Workshop.


    In the main hall, the silver wolf was still sleeping, and the wolf nest beside it was clearly seized by the little white tiger.


    ¡°Du Sheng, call Master Du over.¡± After entering Bliss Forging Workshop, Ye Qingtang looked at Du Sheng and said with a smile.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Du Sheng was a little surprised. What was the rtionship between Ye Chen¡¯s spirit animal and thisdy?


    ¡°I told you to call that old man out, and you just need to do it. Why do you have so many questions when you¡¯re so young? All you know is to ask this and that. No wonder you never managed to learn a few skills from the old man,¡± the little white tiger said while staring at Du Sheng


    ¡°¡­¡± Du Sheng stared nkly at the little white tiger.


    ¡°Ah. Alright then.¡± Du Sheng scratched his head and walked into the inner hall.


    After Du Sheng left, the little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang and asked, ¡°Why did you change back again?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions when you¡¯re so young? No wonder you don¡¯t have an awe-inspiring presence like your father.¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the little white tiger was immediately stupefied and subsequently rolled its eyes at Ye Qingtang a few times.


    Before long, Master Du walked out of the inner hall and was rather confused when he saw Ye Qingtang. He did not seem to know this stunningdy.


    Not waiting for Master Du to speak, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Sorry, Master Du. I was dyed by something yesterday. When do we set off to the Dragon Vein?¡±


    Master Du was taken aback to hear what Ye Qingtang said, and he looked at her in surprise. ¡°How¡­ How do you know about the Dragon Vein¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re Ye Chen¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled. She was about to admit the identity but was a little dumbstruck by Master Du¡¯s next sentence.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen¡¯s wife? Younger sister? Older sister? Friend?¡± Master Du asked with a frown.

 Chapter 828 - Miss… Ye Chen?

    Chapter 828 Miss¡­ Ye Chen?


    The little white tiger could not hold itself back and interrupted Master Du. ¡°She is Ye Chen. This is how she looks like in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Thisdy is Brother Ye Chen?!¡±


    Master Du sized up thedy before him in disbelief. No matter how he looked, the two of them were definitely not the same person.


    ¡°You said you are Brother Ye Chen?¡±


    Master Du stared at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°Master Du, indeed, it is me.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Nheless, Master Du shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Ye Chen was male, but the person before him was female, and even their appearances werepletely different. How would Master Du believe it easily?


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, may I know what I should do for you to believe me?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. As long as you recover Brother Ye Chen¡¯s appearance, I will believe you,¡± Master Du said.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. There seemed to be no difference between saying that and not.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through such trouble.¡± Ye Qingtang raised her arm slowly. When she turned her palm over, a golden me appeared in her palms like a dancing fairy.


    Master Du was astonished when he saw the golden me. Wasn¡¯t this Ye Chen¡¯s Extraordinary me¡­


    When he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s Extraordinary me, he finally believed thedy before his eyes was Ye Chen.


    All Extraordinary mes had their own differences. In this world, each Extraordinary me was unique, and even if there were two simr types, there would still be a slight difference. However, the Extraordinary me that Ye Qingtang disyed was exactly the same as Ye Chen¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, why did you be a girl?¡± Master Du asked, bbergasted.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I was originally a female but became Ye Chen because of some needs.¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    Master Du nodded. ¡°So do I call you Brother Ye Chen or Miss Ye Chen from now on?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Qingtang did not know what to say for the moment. Ultimately, she could only reply helplessly. ¡°You can call me whatever you like, Master Du.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Master Du said. ¡°Brother Ye Chen, let¡¯s head to the Dragon Vein right now.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had no objections to that. ording to their initial agreement, they were supposed to head to the Dragon Vein yesterday. However, Xuanyuan Yi appeared midway, and they were alreadyte by half a day.


    Very quickly, Master Du went back to the inner hall to make his preparations and briefed Du Sheng on some things before returning to the outer hall again.


    ¡°Xiao Guai.¡±


    Ye Qingtang called when she saw that the silver wolf was still sleeping.


    The silver wolf opened its eyes instantly after hearing that. It scanned its surroundings with a fierce gaze and bared its fangs, only keeping it once it saw Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bring this burden,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Ye Chen, the Dragon Vein is extremely dangerous. From what I see, it¡¯s better for your pet wolf to stay at my ce,¡± Master Du said.


    However, under Ye Qingtang¡¯s persistent requests, the silver wolf still followed Ye Qingtang and was on the road together with the rest.


    Master Du and Ye Qingtang walked out of the Bliss Forging Workshop with the silver wolf and little white tiger, and they headed out of Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s monarch city.


    The Dragon Vein was very far away from the Nine Nights Dynasty monarch city, and with the speed of the two people, they still required a few days to reach.


    Half a dayter, they were already far from Nine Nights Dynasty. They passed a post house, where Master Du bought two horses to use as their means of transportation.


    However, before Ye Qingtang got on the horse, the silver wolf tugged on her clothes with its ws.


    ¡°What is it, Xiao Guai?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the silver wolf and asked.


    The silver wolf howled and crouched on the ground immediately.


    ¡°It wants you to ride on it,¡± the little white tiger said.

 Chapter 829 - The Legend of The Dragon Vein

    <strong>Chapter 829 The Legend of The Dragon Vein</strong>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not understand wolfnguage?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger.


    After hearing that, the little white tiger said, ¡°You can guess by looking at its lowly appearance.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything and sat on the silver wolf¡¯s back gently.


    The moment Ye Qingtang sat on the silver wolf, it stood up and immediately turned into a silver shadow. In just the blink of an eye, it disappearedpletely without a trace, leaving behind an ownerless horse that looked ahead in bewilderment.


    ¡°F*ck. I never thought that this fellow¡¯s speed would be so fast, although his skills are only so-so.¡± The little white tiger crouched on Ye Qingtang¡¯s left shoulder and said after sensing the silver wolf¡¯s speed.


    Even if an ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lord put in all his might, he might not be able to keep up with the silver wolf¡¯s running speed.


    The little white tiger pondered immediately. Could it be that the Demon God transformed this imitation for Ye Qingtang to use to escape when she encountered danger¡­


    Ye Qingtang was extremely surprised, and she looked down at the majestic silver wolf. ¡°Xiao Guai, you are actually so fast¡­¡±


    The silver wolf howled after hearing Ye Qingtang, and its speed increased for some reason.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, slow down a little!¡±


    In a while, Master Du¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Ye Qingtang immediately let the silver wolf decrease its speed.


    She did not know the location of the Dragon Vein and still required Master Du to lead the way.


    Very quickly, Master Du chased up to them and looked at the little white tiger on Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I really could not tell that this little animal of yours was this fast. I¡¯m afraid that a Yin Yang Perfected Lord would also be pretty inferior whenpared to it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, too, was extremely puzzled over Xiao Guai¡¯s speed as she only found out about it today.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, do you know anything about the Dragon Vein?¡± Master Du changed the topic and asked Ye Qingtang.


    Knowing that Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation based was at a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, Master Du thought that Ye Qingtang should have some knowledge.


    After hearing Master Du¡¯s question, Ye Qingtang was, however, in silence.


    In her previous life, she did hear rumors of the Dragon Vein, but she had never gotten involved in it.


    That Dragon Vein was guarded by the top three forces of this maind: apart from Peerless School of Nine Nights Dynasty and Beiming Manor of Formidable Heavens Dynasty, there was also the most powerful evil cult on this maind currently, the Phantom Valley.


    Other than these three forces, there was no one else who dared to go near the Dragon Vein.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it very well.¡± Ye Qingtang replied honestly in the end.


    Master Du did not mind it and spoke after thinking for a while. ¡°ording to the legend, before this maind was truly formed, there was a True Dragon and Divine Phoenix above the heavens, and they battled for dozens of years in the void. In the end, it¡¯s said that the True Dragon was severely injured and fell from the heavens. Itnded here, forming the Dragon Vein.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was not very clear of this legend and had only heard it from Master Du today.


    In her previous life, she did not have any interest in the Dragon Vein and naturally would not bother with such legends.


    ¡°The True Dragon could not defeat the Divine Phoenix and was even killed by the Divine Phoenix. Old fellow, I am young. You must not lie to me.¡± The little white tiger stared at Master Du with an annoyed expression.


    Master Du could not hold himself back from shooting the little white tiger a look after hearing it. ¡°Everything I said is what I heard. I didn¡¯t even see the battle back then. How would I be clear of the truth?¡±

 Chapter 830 - Mysterious Youth

    Chapter 830 Mysterious Youth


    Simr to the little white tiger¡¯s race, the True Dragon and Divine Phoenix were top Fiendcelestial Beasts and the supreme among the Fiendcelestial Beasts.


    Even if the battle between the True Dragon and Divine Phoenixsted for millions of years, there might not be a conclusion. Furthermore, the True Dragon¡¯s bodily strength was the most powerful out of all Fiendcelestial Beasts, and no one couldpare to it-probably not even a deity.


    How would a True Dragon die so easily like this?


    ¡°There are at least seven to eight mainds of different sizes in the periphery of this maind. However, the martial culture of this maind is the most backward and still too weakpared to the surrounding mainds. Brother Ye Chen, do you know why?¡± Master Du asked with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s because the spirit energy is insufficient.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    In her previous life, after she left the maind, she headed to other mainds but discovered that the spirit energy in any other maind was at least a few times more than in this maind.


    For this maind, Yin Yang Perfected Lord was the maximum, and the number of Yin Yang Perfected Lords could be counted with one hand.


    However, even Arcane Supremacies appeared on other mainds.


    Only after breaking through the bottleneck at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven would one have a slim chance of attempting to advance to an Arcane Supremacy.


    However, Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven was extremely rare. Not mentioning this domain, there were only a few even in the Second Domain and Third Domain.


    It was said that a cultivator could attempt to advance to the Arcane Supremacy realm after reaching the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven. Yin Yang Perfected Lord Ninth Heaven was already very rare, and Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven seemed to have already be a lost realm.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, she had never reached the threshold of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Ninth Heaven, much less a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven, as she merely chose to advance to the Arcane Supremacy realm when she reached the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven.


    Nevertheless, there was never an Arcane Supremacy on this maind before.


    Master Du spoke a long timeter. ¡°The spirit energy on this maind is so thin is because of this Dragon Vein. Rumors have it that the True Dragon¡¯s skeletal remains absorbed about eighty to ny percent of the spirit energy into this Dragon Vein. The reason why the Peerless School, Phantom Valley, and Beiming Manor can be above the rest and be the most powerful is that they dominated the Dragon Vein.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ye Qingtang was in thought after hearing Master Du¡¯s exnation, and her interest in the Dragon Vein was finally piqued.


    The legend of the True Dragon and Divine Phoenix, the absorption of spirit energy by the True Dragon¡¯s skeletal remains, and even¡­ the treasures in the Dragon Vein¡­


    This trip was equivalent to dering to the world that the authority of the three top forces on this maind-Peerless School, Beiming Manor, and Phantom Valley-would eventually be demolished by a person.


    In this world, anything could be broken.


    If one lived fervently, even the oldest shackles and conventional rules would no longer bind them at all.


    Ye Qingtang never thought about her life or death in this trip to the Dragon Vein; she only had one goal.


    Step over those three best forces and plunder everything to be a Yin Yang Perfected Lord without impediment.


    However, thousands of miles away at this instant.


    A male youth was seated beside a mountain spring and ying a game of chess with a white-haired elderly.


    This youth was extremely handsome, and it was as though he walked out of a painting, yet there was a trace of an inexplicable devilish charm from his appearance.


    ¡°Teacher, I won.¡±


    Then, the elderly chuckled, and his hands left the chessboard.

 Chapter 831 - Assembly Of The Prodigies

    Chapter 831 Assembly Of The Prodigies


    After a long while, the youth looked at the elderly with a seeming smile.


    There were several guards with unfathomable martial auras standing beside the youth.


    ¡°Your Highness, your chess skills became more exquisite again,¡± said the elderly with a nod.


    Subsequently, the youth rose and took a nce across his surroundings. Lifting a finger gently, the chessboard vanished.


    ¡°Is this ce the maind whose Dimension Wall is broken¡­ The spirit energy is so thin.¡± The youth¡¯s lips tugged up slightly.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I know why you came to this inferior maind?¡±


    A midget who was less than a meter tall asked the youth curiously.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just came to gain knowledge and experience.¡± The youth replied.


    ¡°Your Highness, the spirit energy on this maind is extremely thin. Even our skills are being suppressed. It¡¯s better for us to leave as soon as possible.¡± Another guard spoke up.


    After hearing that, the youth smiled faintly. ¡°Since I came here, I naturally have my objectives. Do I still need you all to teach me when to leave?¡±


    The guard¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he bowed with cupped fists. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness!¡±


    The youth waved his hand and said, ¡°Rise.¡±


    ¡°Noted¡­¡±


    The guard rxed.


    A whileter, the youth turned around and gazed at the sky while mumbling. ¡°I never thought that the current talents would eventuallypete together on this maind. Interesting, really interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness mean that the Yin Yang Boy, ck and White Holy Son, and those superhuman people on the Honor Roll List will alle here?¡± The midget asked curiously.


    ¡°There is a Dragon Vein here with a Wintry Yin aura. If not for the long-term protection of the Dimension Wall¡­¡± The youth scoffed before continuing. ¡°This maind would have been conquered a long time ago.¡±


    Everyone at the scene believed the youth¡¯s words fully.


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± The youth spoke to the elderly with a smile.


    The elderly stood up and said, ¡°Alright. Since Your Highness is so interested, I will apany you.¡±


    However, as the elderly spoke, the youth had already walked ahead.


    The elderly frowned slightly upon witnessing the sight but did not mention anything.


    ¡°True Dragon and Divine Phoenix in the eternal Dragon Vein¡­ Thousands of talents on a small plot ofnd, yet it¡¯s still unfathomable.¡± The youth¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes shone like a bright moon.


    As the guards followed the youth, they sized up the elderly every now and then.


    ¡°Your Highness, you clearly know that Perfected Gu Yun has already relied on the Crown Prince, but why¡­ do you still want to let Perfected Gu Yun stay beside you on this trip?¡±


    One of the guards asked softly with a weird expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. How can we guess His Highness¡¯s thoughts?¡± The midget rolled his eyes at the person who spoke immediately.


    At the same time, several figures appeared sessively in the air extremely far away.


    A skinny figure arrived in the air, and a glint shone in his eyes.


    Right on the heels of that, a few other figures appeared again.


    If Ye Qingtang was present, she would definitely recognize these people with outstanding appearances.


    The exceptional prodigies of the Central Maind actually broke through the Dimension Wall and appeared on this maind at the same time.


    ¡°Interesting. This maind¡¯s Dimension Wall actually broke during my lifetime. It seems that the Dragon Vein must have some fate with me.¡±


    A muscr middle-aged man who was about three meters tallughed loudly.


    ¡°You also wish to snatch the Dragon Vein with me?¡± The thin youth looked at the middle-aged man and snickered.


    ¡°Yin Yang Boy¡­¡±


    The muscr middle-aged man¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not dare to attack.

 Chapter 832 - The Start of The Great Era: Vying for Supremacy

    Chapter 832 The Start of The Great Era: Vying for Supremacy


    The Central Maind was extremely vast, and it was almost a thousand timesrger than this maind. It had a total of eight dynasties, and each dynasty ruled 20 countries out of a total of 160 countries.


    The supposed extremely-powerful Central Dynasty was merely one out of the eight dynasties and was not even considered as the top dynasty among the eight dynasties.


    The Central Maind was the best maind in this domain. Apart from its almost-endless territory and booming martial culture, it also had countless terrifying hidden ns, and all of the best were gathered there.


    Every dynasty had an Honor Roll List which recorded the names of the dynasty¡¯s powerful youngsters at present age.


    For example, Yin Yang Boy was from the Eternal Dynasty and was one of the superhuman prodigies on the Honor Roll List. He was still young, but his martial skills had already entered the Arcane Supremacy realm. Apart from his title as the Yin Yang Boy, he also possessed the honorific of a Yin Yang Supremacy.


    Swoosh!


    In the next second, the Yin Yang Boy¡¯s tiny-looking body transformed into a bolt of light and disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I really never expected that it¡¯d be our Eternal Dynasty to take the first step into this ce.¡± A young man mounted on a flying spirit animal chuckled and vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Beast Tamer, Tian Zui?¡±


    The muscr man frowned slightly upon seeing that young man. That Tian Zui was a Beast Tamer who was true to his name. Although he appeared to be a young man, he was at least 100 years old¡­


    ¡°Damn it. So many talents came. It is really not definite whether I can pick up any bargains in this trip to the Dragon Vein.¡± The muscr man mumbled.


    An increasing number of talents appeared that day and flew towards the Dragon Vein.


    At a valley, the silver wolf gradually stopped under Ye Qingtang¡¯s signal.


    Ye Qingtang got off the silver wolf¡¯s back quickly and was in thought as she looked at the streaks of light in the sky that disappeared with a sh.


    Master Du witnessed the sight as well, and his expression was rather solemn.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± Master Du spoke with a frown.


    ¡°Powerful figures from other mainds entered this maind,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    After a portion of the Dimension Wall was broken by Ning Luo, anyone who found the crack in the Dimension Wall could easily enter.


    ¡°Those people¡­¡±


    Some of those faces were not exactly foreign to Ye Qingtang.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang lived in the Central Maind for a period of time. Thus, she had seen and heard about some talents.


    Earlier on, Ye Qingtang saw a figure which appeared thin and weak.


    ¡°Eternal Dynasty¡¯s¡­ Yin Yang Boy¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    Although it was not a good thing that the Central Maind¡¯s talents entered this ce, it was fortunate that that ancient n was situated in a remote area of the Central Maind, and they should not have received news in a short time. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang had ced all her hopes on the Dragon Vein.


    The Dragon Vein absorbed eighty to ny percent of the spirit energy on this maind. If she could enter it, it would be easy for her to break through to Yin Yang Perfected Lord given her current martial endowments.


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± A proud expression filled Master Du¡¯s face swiftly. ¡°Although those fellows have frightening skills, they don¡¯t know where the entrance of the Dragon Vein is and only sensed the Dragon Vein¡¯s aura. Just let them find it slowly!¡±


    Ye Qingtangughed. As Master Du had said, the Dragon Vein was hidden and extremely hard to find; otherwise, people would have found it centuries ago. Nheless, it had not been long since the three sects found the Dragon Vein.

 Chapter 833 - Guarded By Disciples

    Chapter 833 Guarded By Disciples


    While it was so, Ye Qingtang still had her worries. From what she saw, the people who broke through the Dimension Wall were all extremely powerful figures of the Central Maind.


    Some superhuman talents had already reached the Arcane Supremacy realm and owned the body of a Supremacy of whose skills were overly terrifying. In the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm, regardless of whether one was a Yin Lord or Yang Lord, it was no different from an ant in the eyes of an Arcane Supremacy.


    Once they found the Dragon Vein, it would be extremely difficult for her to contend for anything.


    A long whileter, Ye Qingtang¡¯s tightly-frowned brows finally rxed a little as she looked into the sky.


    The good thing was that the amount of spirit energy on this maind could not bepared to that of the surrounding mainds. Even if an Arcane Supremacy entered this maind, his martial skills would be forcefully suppressed to at most a Yin Yang Perfected Lord. The shorter the duration they entered this maind, the greater the drop in their martial cultivation realm unless they had a special elixir which could increase their realm once again.


    ¡°Yin Yang Boy is already here. I¡¯m afraid ck and White Holy Son would alsoe to this maind to search for the Dragon Vein.¡± Ye Qingtang muttered.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, let¡¯s head to the Dragon Vein quickly. There is not much time given to us.¡± Master Du told Ye Qingtang a whileter.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and sat on the silver wolf¡¯s back.


    In the blink of an eye, Master Du and Ye Qingtang vanished from that valley without a trace.


    ording to Master Du, there were several entrances to the Dragon Vein. The main route was monopolized by the three great forces, and the two of them were naturally unable to use the main route.


    Dozens of years ago, Master Du once found another passageway which led into the Dragon Vein. However, that passageway was blocked by a Diamond Boulder which, in order to enter the Dragon Vein, had to be destroyed using the power of the Extraordinary me.


    Two dayster, Ye Qingtang and Master Du finally arrived at a desert.


    In the middle of the desert, Master Du told Ye Qingtang to stop.


    ¡°There is an undergroundir 1000 meters ahead of here. That is the entrance of the Dragon Vein.¡± Master Du told Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded after listening to Master Du¡¯s words, and both of them headed forward.


    After walking only a few hundreds of meters, Master Du was surprised to see that there were a few young men guarding above the undergroundir.


    ¡°Peerless School?¡± Ye Qingtang said softly after scanning those young men.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, I¡¯m afraid the three forces have found this entrance to the Dragon Vein as well.¡± Master Du sighed.


    From what Ye Qingtang saw, those people were all wearing the Peerless School¡¯s outer sect disciples uniform, and there was not one from the Beiming Manor and Phantom Valley.


    ¡°Master Du, there are only Peerless School disciples here. It should be that only the Peerless School have found it,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Peerless School, it¡¯s inconvenient for us to continue going further. I¡¯m afraid that the treasures inside are already all taken away by them.¡± Master Dumented.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head upon hearing that. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, why do you think so?¡± Master Du wore a perplexed expression.


    ¡°This route to the Dragon Vein is guarded by only three Peerless School outer sect disciples, which is simply illogical. If they really destroyed the Diamond Boulder, there should be at least warden-level figure from the Peerless School guarding this ce. How can it be three ordinary outer sect disciples?¡± Ye Qingtang exined.

 Chapter 834 - Meticulous Thinking

    Chapter 834 Meticulous Thinking


    Master Du was in deep thought after hearing that.


    What Ye Qingtang said made sense.


    It should be that the Peerless School found this ce by coincidence but was unable to destroy the Diamond Rock and unwilling to give up. Hence, they sent a few outer sect disciples to guard this ce every day to prevent outsiders from going near it.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen¡¯s thinking is meticulous. It seems that way to me as well. Let¡¯s settle those three Peerless School disciples first and then enter the Dragon Vein,¡± Master Du said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. All of this was merely her conjecture. However, if there was apse in her conjecture such that the Peerless School had already demolished the Diamond Boulder and were inside the Dragon Vein right now, dealing with those three Peerless School disciples would definitely rm the other powerful figures in the Dragon Vein, and the consequences would be disastrous. By then, neither of them needed to think of leaving the ce alive.


    Shock filled Master Du¡¯s face after hearing Ye Qingtang, and he could not help but look at Ye Qingtang for a while more. ¡°Brother Ye Chen, you are young, but your thinking is truly admirable.¡±


    Then, Master Du decided to follow Ye Qingtang¡¯s advice and remain calm.


    ¡°Those three Peerless School disciples guard this ce every day, and will definitely make a mistake. We should be able to know whether the Diamond Boulder was destroyed from their mouths,¡± Ye Qingtang said with certainty.


    Ye Qingtang and Master Du immediately kept their auras and walked forward.


    They only stopped when they were less than 100 meters away from the three Peerless School disciples.


    Ye Qingtang condensed the primordial qi in her body to the limits and maximized her hearing ability, seeming to wish to find out some information from the three people.


    Untilte night.


    ¡°Damn it. When will these days end? Why did the warden order us to guard this ce every day?¡±


    One of the Peerless School disciplesined angrily with indignation written all over his face.


    Another Peerless School disciple scoffed after hearing that. ¡°What is the point inining here? This is the warden¡¯s decision. We are merely outer sect disciples of the Peerless School, and naturally, we are considered as cheapbor.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of what you say. If the warden knows what you all said, you would die ten times if you have ten lives!¡±


    ¡°Humph. There¡¯s nobody here anyway. Moreover, so be it if the Diamond Boulder that blocked this Dragon Vein¡¯s entrance is really destroyed. However, it has been so long, and the Diamond Boulder still remains there. It¡¯s a dead end, and there¡¯s simply no way to enter, but he still made us guard this ce and kill anyone whoes near. Goddamn it, he seriously has nothing better to do.¡±


    In the dark, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips tugged up slightly after hearing their conversation.


    Master Du could not help but hold up his thumb at Ye Qingtang immediately. ¡°Brother Ye Chen, you really predicted the events like a god. You even urately guessed this¡­¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang chuckled lightly. ¡°They would definitely be resentful for guarding this ce daily. Under these circumstances,ining to each other is the best way of dealing with it.¡±


    ¡°I really could not tell. You¡¯re so young but can actually think of things that ordinary people are unable to. Amazing.¡± Master Duughed softly.


    A whileter, Master Du¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at those three Peerless School disciples in front, and he wanted to head forward.


    However, at this critical juncture, Ye Qingtang grabbed the corner of Master Du¡¯s clothes and pulled him back once again.


    ¡°Brother Ye Chen, what are you doing?¡± Master Du looked at Ye Qingtang with a confused expression.

 Chapter 835 - Appearance of A Supremacy

    <strong>Chapter 835 Appearance of A Supremacy</strong>


    Since they knew that the Peerless School were still unable to destroy the Diamond Boulder, they only needed to deal with those three people directly that were guarding the ce right now.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not bother with Master Du and looked at the sky with a serious expression.


    Noticing that, Master Du followed Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze and scanned the air above.


    Whiz!


    In a sh, a piercing sound rang, and a light twinkled in the sky.


    In the next second, an elderly in a Daoist robe descended from midair gradually.


    ¡°Oh¡­ the Wintry Yin aura is so intense here, and it¡¯s even guarded by people. Could it be the entrance of the Dragon Vein?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe mumbled to himself.


    Ye Qingtang and Master Du watched that mysterious elderly, who appeared out of nowhere, in the dark without making a sound.


    At this instant, the three Peerless School outer sect disciples looked at the elderly at the same time.


    ¡°Leave this ce immediately or die!¡±


    One of the Peerless School disciples shouted sternly at the elderly.


    The elderly had a normal expression and did not seem to be angered.


    ¡°Brothers, can I ask if this ce is the entrance to the Dragon Vein?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe asked with a smile.


    ¡°You actually know about the Dragon Vein?¡± A Peerless School disciple asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°Haha, I have only heard about it.¡± The elderly nodded.


    ¡°I originally intended to let you live, but since you know about the Dragon Vein and found this ce, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you leave this ce alive today.¡±


    A Peerless School disciple unsheathed his sword sharply and walked towards the elderly in a Daoist robe with great strides.


    ¡°Ah. Are the younger generations on this maind so irritable?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe had a disappointed expression.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying, old thing!¡± The Peerless School who wielded the sword shouted coldly.


    ¡°Little friend, upon seeing me, a Supremacy, you did not bow and even wielded a sword, wanting to take my life. I cannot spare your life today,¡± the elderly in a Daoist robe said.


    ¡°Supremacy?¡±


    The three Peerless School disciples exchanged a look and subsequently convulsed withughter.


    The most powerful realm on this maind was merely the Yang Lord of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Where did a Supremacye from!


    In this world, only those whose skills had entered the Arcane Supremacy dared to refer to themselves as a Supremacy. Yet this Daoist priest called himself a Supremacy?!


    Swoosh!


    Without seeing the elderly in a Daoist robe do anything, the armed disciple¡¯s head was shed as he wasughing, and blood spattered all over the yellow sand.


    When this sight fell in the eyes of the other two Peerless School disciples, the unbridledughter stopped immediately, and disbelief filled their faces.


    Since they could be the outer sect disciples of Peerless School, their martial endowments and skills were already ssified as superb. Their skills were about the same as that of the Grand Elders of ordinary sects and were at least at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three.


    Yet, the two Peerless School disciples did not even see the elderly in a ck robe strike. It was as though their senior brother¡¯s neck broke by itself¡­


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Astonished, the two Peerless School disciples retreated instinctively.


    Swoosh!


    The elderly in a Daoist robe raised his right arm gently with a smile.


    In a sh, another Peerless School disciple¡¯s skull exploded and shot out.


    ¡°Ah¡­ How¡­ How can this be!¡± Thest remaining Peerless School disciple was extremely shaken.

 Chapter 836 - Despair

    <strong>Chapter 836 Despair</strong>


    Thest remaining Peerless School disciple looked at the elderly in a Daoist robe and was extremely aghast.


    One of the two Peerless School disciples he ughtered just now had already reached a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and was extremely likely to enter Peerless School¡¯s inner sect. Thus, there was no doubt about his martial skills¡­


    However, that Peerless School who possessed the skills of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord was not able to counterattack nor even see clearly how and when the elderly attacked.


    Yet, when he returned to his senses, two skulls had already left their bodies and were shot to the sky!


    Even if one was an early-stage Yin Yang Perfected Lord, he would definitely be unable to achieve that!


    When thest Peerless School disciple personally witnessed his two senior brothers being in by the elderly in a Daoist robe, his feet turned cold, and it was as though his entire body was enveloped by an invisible fear.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Spare my life, Senior!¡±


    As he saw the elderly in a Daoist robe walk towards him, all color was drained from that disciple¡¯s face. His body was already drenched in cold sweat and weakened. He knelt before the elderly in a Daoist robe immediately and pleaded bitterly with a trembling voice.


    Thest Peerless School disciple was not foolish. This person killed his two senior brothers instantly, and one of them was even a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Evidently, the skills of the elderly in a Daoist robe were already extremely scary, and he definitely not someone he could fight against.


    Even if he tried to escape, there was probably no way out.


    Currently, if that Peerless School disciple wanted to live, he had no choice other than begging that elderly in a Daoist robe to spare his life.


    That elderly in a Daoist robe walked to the Peerless School disciple swiftly, and there was slight sympathy in his eyes when he saw the Peerless School disciple kowtowing non-stop while begging for forgiveness.


    ¡°Senior, forgive me please!¡± Facing a death threat, that Peerless School disciple wept bitter tears with extreme fear imminent in his voice.


    ¡°Senior, I failed to recognize your honor and glory and offended you. I know my mistake, I really do! I beg you, senior. I am only fifteen years old this year. I was insensible and stupid. I beg you, senior. Please let me off¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The elderly in a Daoist robe shook his head as he watched the Peerless School disciple begging piteously and let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Why are people like this? Only after causing huge trouble would one know that they were wrong and would they admit their mistake.¡±


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior, I was wrong. I¡¯m still young and insensible¡­ Please spare my life, senior¡­¡± Thest Peerless School disciple¡¯s body trembled continuously as fear consumed him.


    ¡°Look up.¡±


    The elderly in a Daoist robe spoke.


    After hearing that, the youth raised his head up slowly. His reddened eyes were filled with fear as he looked at the elderly uneasily. Currently, all his imposing manner was already gone from his face, leaving behind only fear and despair.


    ¡°You asked me to forgive you. If my skills were worse than you all earlier on, wouldn¡¯t I have been killed by you all?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe told the Peerless School disciple.


    ¡°Senior, I really know that I¡¯m wrong¡­ I know I¡¯m wrong¡­ I am only fifteen. I¡¯m insensible¡­¡±

 Chapter 837 - Despair (2)

    Chapter 837 Despair (2)


    ¡°Please give me a chance to turn over a new leaf¡­ I¡¯m begging you!!¡± The youth¡¯s body trembled, and he implored continuously, wishing to find a means of survival from this despair.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Are you only fifteen years old?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe sighed softly, and a trace of refusal emerged in his eyes when he saw the Peerless School disciple¡¯s young-looking face.


    ¡°Yes, senior. I really dare not lie to you! I¡­ I am really only fifteen years old.¡± The youth replied honestly. As he saw that the elderly in a Daoist robe had eased up a little, hope arose in him immediately.


    ¡°Do you really know that you¡¯re wrong?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe hesitated for a moment and asked.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m in the wrong! I really know that I¡¯m in the wrong and definitely will not dare to do it again. I swear to god!¡± The youth clutched onto thisst thread of survival and immediately pointed to the sky with three fingers in an act of swearing.


    ¡°Will you really change your ways in the future and not bully the old and weak?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe asked the youth again.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely not!¡± The youth nodded with a firm expression, afraid that any hesitation would offend this elderly in a Daoist robe.


    ¡°If you realized this earlier, wouldn¡¯t there be no trouble at all?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe sighed softly as he looked at the youth, seeming to be expecting better from him.


    ¡°You lectured me correctly. From now on, I will definitely remember your words and not dare to do it again!¡± the youth said hurriedly If he knew that the skills of this elderly in a Daoist robe were so high, he definitely would not dare to offend him no matter how bold he was!


    ¡°Alright. Let me ask you: were those two senior brothers of yours in the wrong?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe asked suddenly.


    ¡°They were in the wrong!¡± The youth nodded immediately.


    ¡°Do they deserve to die?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe asked again.


    ¡°They deserve to die!¡± The youth replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Do you deserve to die then?¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe asked.


    ¡°Deserve to die!¡± The youth replied instinctively.


    However¡­


    The moment this Peerless School disciple finished his sentence, the elderly in a Daoist robe used his palm as a knife and slit the disciple¡¯s neck immediately.


    In an instant, the youth was ughtered, and his skull flew into the sky. Large gushes of blood spouted out like a fountain, and an intense smell of blood filled the air.


    The detached skull still had a look of disbelief on its face.


    Most likely, at the moment that Peerless School disciple died, he was still unable to understand why hisst thread of survival was actually snipped off without a sound.


    With a thud, the youth¡¯s skullnded on the ground and cracked into pieces.


    ¡°Very good. You indeed know that you¡¯re wrong. I am extremely gratified.¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe had a relieved expression as he looked at the youth¡¯s headless body copsing onto the ground.


    Even Ye Qingtang shuddered upon witnessing the sight in the dark.


    The skills of that elderly in a Daoist robe were granted, yet he gave that Peerless School disciple so much hope earlier on, as though he would let him off.


    In the end, however, that elderly in a Daoist robe crushed that youth¡¯s hope instantly!


    That youth probably would not have thought that the hope he was given would actually be destroyed at that moment.


    The change in his mind was from one end to the other, and it was even scarier than killing that youth¡­


    From aside, Master Du watched the bloody scene with a deep frown without saying anything

 Chapter 838 - Exposed

    Chapter 838 Exposed


    A whileter, Ye Qingtang and Master Du witnessed that elderly crush the youth¡¯s headless corpse without any change in his expression.


    Subsequently, that elderly in a Daoist robe left a ground of blood and walked towards the undergroundir.


    Before long, explosion sounds red from within the undergroundir.


    It was so loud and was as if it could pierce one¡¯s eardrums.


    This deafening sound persisted for an hour before stopping gradually.


    A long timeter, the elderly in a Daoist robe walked out from the undergroundir with a cold expression. ¡°There¡¯s actually a Diamond Boulder blocking the way. How unlucky!¡±


    Master Du smiled at Ye Qingtang after hearing that.


    That Diamond Boulder could only be destroyed with an Extraordinary me or if the skills of the elderly in a Daoist robe reached the Arcane Supremacy level.


    However, the spirit energy on this maind was extremely thin, and even if that elderly was really an Arcane Supremacy, his martial level would also be suppressed to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm once he entered this maind.


    In other words, as long as that elderly did not possess an Extraordinary me, he would definitely be unable to destroy that Diamond Boulder on this maind!


    Ye Qingtang was also relieved then. Since the elderly in a Daoist robe could not break the Diamond Boulder, he would leave this ce, and by then, she and Master Du could use the Extraordinary me to destroy it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so mad. I¡¯m really so mad. I found an entrance to the Dragon Vein after much difficulty, but it actually can¡¯t be opened!!¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe yelled.


    However, the moment he finished his sentence, he looked at the ce where Ye Qingtang and Master Du were hiding at and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood. Come out quickly,


    you all.¡±


    Both Ye Qingtang and Master Du were stunned to hear that.


    This elderly in a Daoist robe actually knew where both of them were?!


    The two of them were actually exposed from the start¡­


    Aware that they were exposed and that the other party¡¯s skills were very powerful, Ye Qingtang took the lead and immediately walked out from the dark. She smiled at the elderly and said, ¡°Greetings, Supremacy Senior.¡±


    Rapidly, Master Du walked out from the dark as well and followed beside Ye Qingtang with a nervous expression.


    ¡°Very good. You are very tactful, unlike those three youngsters who don¡¯t even know to respect the old and cherish the young.¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe nodded in satisfaction when he saw that Ye Qingtang had a good attitude.


    ¡°Supremacy Senior, just now was the first time we saw an Arcane Supremacy. Thus, we were agitated and did not dare to show ourselves. Please forgive us, Supremacy.¡± Ye Qingtang confessed with a smile, and her attitude was extremely humble and respectful.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Junior, you¡¯re very smart¡­ If it¡¯s on the usual days, I would definitely not argue with you¡­ however¡­¡± At this point, a glint shed across his eyes, and his attitude changed suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m in a very bad mood right now!¡±


    As the elderly in a Daoist robe spoke, he struck Ye Qingtang with a palm.


    ¡°Careful, Ye Chen!¡± Master Du¡¯s expression changed immediately. He never expected that this elderly would attack Ye Qingtang so suddenly!


    This elderly¡¯s speed was seriously too fast, andpared to him, the current Ye Qingtang was no different from an ant. It would only take a moment if the elderly wanted to kill her!


    Even though Ye Qingtang had a good eye and could see the action and trajectory of the elderly¡¯s attacks, it was simply impossible for her to dodge it given her current skill level.

 Chapter 839 - Intelligence

    Chapter 839 Intelligence


    Although the elderly¡¯s Arcane Supremacy realm was suppressed, his Supremacy aura was not weakened at all, and it hadpletely repressed Ye Qingtang, rendering her unable to move.


    ¡°F*ck. How dare you touch my person!¡± The little white tiger¡¯s eyes flickered immediately. When he was about to burn all the stored energy in its body and go all out against that elderly in a Daoist robe, an apatheticugh traveled into everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Interesting.¡±


    The elderly in a Daoist robe stopped his movement instantly and looked at the direction of the voice.


    At that instant, a male youth slowly walked into everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    The male youth was donned in white, and his every movement was cultured and refined. He had an extremely handsome appearance, and it seemed as if he walked out from a painting,pletely unlike a human from earth.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡± The elderly in a Daoist robe was slightly taken aback to see that male youth.


    ¡°Soul Eater Daoist, you¡¯re a dignified Arcane Supremacy, but you¡¯re bullying ady when you just arrived in this maind. It¡¯s not too good if this news is spread,¡± the youth in white, who was called Ling Yan by the elderly, said with a smile.


    ¡°Ling Yan?!¡±


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang looked at the cultured and refined male.


    Although Ye Qingtang had never met Ling Yan in her previous life, he had a well-known reputation!


    Ling Yan was the Third Prince of Eternal Dynasty. His martial endowments were extremely mediocre, but his intelligence was no different from that of a demon¡¯s!


    Ling Yan¡¯s frightening intelligence once allowed him to toy a peak Arcane Supremacy to death when he was only at Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One!


    Before Ling Yan, any wise person could only admire him greatly.


    Many yearster, a certain prodigy in Central Maind started the Emperor Bloodline and trampled over all other six dynasties to be the most powerful dynasty in Central Maind. Nheless, that prodigy did not dare to touch the Eternal Dynasty all in fear of Ling Yan, who did not have much martial skill¡­


    Demon-like wisdom in the entire world, only Ling Yan was worthy of this description¡­


    ¡°Ling Yan, just you alone?¡± Soul Eater Daoist scanned Ling Yan¡¯s surroundings and used the power of his spirit to peep miles around, but he discovered that Ling Yan¡¯s people were not nearby.


    After a cultivator entered the Arcane Supremacy realm, he could condense his soul, which was extremely useful. Higher than the Arcane Supremacy, a Heavenly Venerate could peer into thousands of miles around himself with their Divine Sense, and every single movement and object would not escape their spirit¡¯s scanning.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°Soul Eater Daoist, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s only you, but you still dare to appear before me?!¡± Soul Eater Daoist¡¯s eyes flickered, and a thought of killing Ling Yan arose in him instantly.


    ¡°I came to let you kill me, and indeed, I told you that there¡¯s no one in my surroundings, but you still aren¡¯t killing me.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips tugged up slightly into a devilish smile as he stood with his hands behind him, appearing as though he would definitely not resist.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Soul Eater Daoist clenched his teeth as he wished he could rush forward and chop Ling Yan¡¯s head off. However, his rationality forbade him from doing so.


    Given Ling Yan¡¯s demon-like intelligence, he clearly knew that he would die without a doubt after meeting Soul Eater Daoist, but how could he appear here without bringing anyone and let Soul Eater Daoist kill him as he wished?!


    ¡°Why? Are you so timid?¡± Ling Yan roared withughter. ¡°Soul Eater Daoist, you¡¯re truly more foolish the older you be. I¡¯m only at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. As a Supremacy, do you actually not dare to step forward?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You!¡± Soul Eater Daoist gritted his teeth, and his face was flushed, making it evident that he was infuriated.

 Chapter 840 - Play A Game

    Chapter 840 y A Game


    Nheless, the enraged Soul Eater Daoist did not dare to go near Ling Yan at all.


    In Eternal Dynasty and even the entire Central Maind, this man had the equivalent of zero martial skills, yet he yed the world in his hands.


    ¡°Soul Eater Daoist, perhaps, my head is more valuable than the treasures in the Dragon Vein. Now that I have sent myself here for you to behead me, are you really going to give up on this chance?¡± Ling Yan sized up Soul Eater Daoist with a prating gaze that seemed to be able to see through everyone clearly.


    At this instant, Soul Eater Daoist¡¯s eyes flickered persistently.


    However, he scoffed after a long while. ¡°Heh heh. Ling Yan¡­ don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying. You¡¯re simply goading me¡­ ording to my guess, your guards should be finding the Dragon Vein nearby. Thus, you¡¯re merely making an empty show of strength. Do you think that I will be scared and toyed by you?¡±


    After hearing Soul Eater Daoist, Ling Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly into a devilish smile.


    Ling Yan stretched his arm out immediately and curled his index finger with his palm facing upward. ¡°Since you saw through it, why aren¡¯t youing to kill me? Come over. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Soul Eater Daoist stood at the same spot and was in deep thought for a long time. Eventually, he scoffed and said, ¡°Ling Yan, I have no time to talk nonsense with you today¡­ The next time I meet you, I¡¯ll definitely take your lowly life!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Soul Eater Daoist rushed to the sky immediately and disappeared without a trace.<h4></h4>


    Seeing that Soul Eater Daoist actually fled without fighting, Master Du could not help but inspect the youth in white.


    ¡°Where is this person from? I see that his martial aura is at most at the Martial Qi Level Three realm, but even an Arcane Supremacy was scared away. How unbelievable.¡± Master Du told Ye Qingtang softly.


    What kind of concept was an Arcane Supremacy? Any figure above the Yin Yang Perfected Lord could easily crush a Yin Yang Perfected Lord with a finger, and a Martial Qi Level Three was like an ant in the eyes of an Arcane Supremacy.<h4></h4>


    ¡°Ling Yan, Central Maind¡­ Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Third Prince¡­¡± Ye Qingtang muttered softly and peered at the man in white.


    At that moment, Ling Yan¡¯s gxy-like eyes simrlynded on Ye Qingtang with a seeming smile.<h4></h4>


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Ye Qingtang thanked Ling Yan with cupped fists very quickly.


    Ling Yan walked towards Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°You seem to be familiar with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Young Sir? This is the first time we met,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    However, Ling Yan shook his head and exined. ¡°Words may lie, but eyes will not¡­ Your eyes tell me that we have met before in the past.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Everyone said that Ling Yan¡¯s intelligence was demon-like, but she never thought that he could analyze all of that from just her careless gaze¡­


    ¡°Young Sir Ling Yan, I am a cultivator on this maind. The spirit energy here is thin, and there are very few cultivators who headed to the outside world. Furthermore, I¡¯m only at a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord Realm. How is it possible for me to head to the maind that you¡¯re from and meet you before this?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ling Yan nodded, and the corners of his lips tugged up subsequently. ¡°But it¡¯s strange exactly because of that.¡±


    ¡°How about you and I¡­ y a game?¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang with a seeming smile.

 Chapter 841 - You Are Reborn

    Chapter 841 You Are Reborn


    ¡°y a game¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly after she heard Ling Yan. ¡°Young Sir Ling Yan, your martial skills are only at Martial Qi Level Three while I am already a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. It is extremely easy if I want to kill you. Are you really not afraid that I would kill you if you talk to me with this attitude?¡±


    However, Ling Yan shook his head immediately. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered, and a murderous glint emerged.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to test me.¡± Ling Yan patted Ye Qingtang¡¯s left shoulder and said. ¡°Since you¡¯re from this maind, family n, sect, and everything you care about is here. If you kill me, everything you care about will be destroyed and turned into dust. Who would take such a huge risk because of a stranger that he has never met before?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sighed, and her grip on the sword handle loosened immediately.


    Noticing it, Ling Yanughed and said, ¡°So our game should have begun already.¡±


    ¡°Young Sir Ling Yan, what do you mean by ying a game?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned.


    ¡°First, let me confirm¡­ your identity.¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Identity?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    It was the first time Ling Yan came to this maind and also the first time he met her. No matter how smart Ling Yan was, he would definitely be unable to see through her identity.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Ling Yan scanned Ye Qingtang for a long time before continuing. ¡°reborn?¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang unsheathed her sword immediately and stared at Ling Yan in shock.


    ¡°Oh¡­ this action¡­ It seems that I guessed correctly?¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    Ye Qingtang kept her sword and reorganized her emotions. ¡°What are you talking about, Young Sir Ling Yan? I don¡¯t understand what reborn is. Please resolve my confusion, Young Sir Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just making a joke casually. You don¡¯t need to take it seriously, Miss.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    The current Ye Qingtang had already resumed her female appearance.


    ¡°I believe you will confess your identity to me on your ownter on.¡± Ling Yan added.


    Not waiting for Ye Qingtang to speak, Ling Yan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I know that you are reborn?¡±


    Surprise emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    This Ling Yan had long seen through one¡¯s mind¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry that this will leak out. I¡¯ve closed the five senses of the elderly beside you, and your two spirit pets have already fallen asleep,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Master Du almost instinctively.


    Indeed, Master Du stood rooted to the ground with a nk expression, as though he knew nothing about everything before him.


    The little white tiger and little lightning dragon were already snoring.


    ¡°You must be thinking about how I know all of this and what motives I have exactly.¡± Ling Yan walked to a rock and sat on it casually.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    ¡°Miss, looking from karma, you are fated to meet me,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Karma¡­¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    It was rumored that Ling Yan possessed the karma bloodline and could predict the causality of everything.


    ¡°Everyone said that life is predestined by the heavens. However, destiny is merely reaping the effect of whatever cause one sowed.¡± Ling Yan waved his right arm as he spoke.


    In the next second, an illusory natal chart appeared before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Look. This is my karmic natal chart.¡± Ling Yan pointed at the illusory natal chart.

 Chapter 842 - Predestined

    Chapter 842 Predestined


    Ye Qingtang sized up Ling Yan¡¯s karmic natal chart. Just like a chess game, the first half of his fate was already predestined, but thetter half of the natal chart was vague.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°The first half of my natal chart is what I have done in my life and cannot be changed, while thetter half is so vague because I have not sowed any cause. Thus, there¡¯s no way of having an effect¡­ Destiny is held in one¡¯s hands. Even if the heavens want to predestine someone¡¯s life, it will merely guide him to do some things¡­ For example, if the heavens want you to die, it will definitely lead you toy some foundations like suiciding out of sorrow and grief. These sorrowful events are the cause, and your suicide is the effect. One would never die for no reason. Destiny is about causality. If the heavens want you to go insane, it will definitely cause you to swell with emotions. In that case, swelling is the cause, and insanity is the effect.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    Ye Qingtang was not clear and did not really understand what karma was.


    ¡°In other words, the heavens are unable to predestine a person¡¯s life and will only lead you to do some things to achieve the destiny that the heavens want to. It¡¯s like your destiny is to be ughtered by a powerful figure eventually, so the heavens would definitely lead you to do things that will anger the powerful figure. Thus, destiny is actually held in your own hands.¡±


    ¡°This is why the karmic natal chart for the rest of your life is so vague and empty?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have not done anything in thetter half of my life; thus, the natal chart is so empty.¡± Ling Yan replied with a smile.


    Although Ye Qingtang still could not understand, she roughly understood the general idea.


    ¡°But what made me curious is your natal chart.¡±


    Then, Ling Yan waved his arm, and another illusory karmic natal chart appeared before Ye Qingtang once again.


    ¡°This natal chart¡­¡± Ye Qingtang inspected the illusory natal chart. The karmic destiny on it was already arranged in order like an old person who had finished living his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s your natal chart,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Mine?!¡± A trace of surprise emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes immediately.


    Going by what Ling Yan said, how could her karmic natal chart already be predestined?!


    ¡°Look at your natal chart. How miserable.¡± Ling Yan chuckled and subsequently faded that karmic natal chart away.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Ling Yan¡¯s intelligence is like that of a demon. You can predict all sorts of details just from a few pieces of information of one¡¯s karma. Admirable.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan and said.


    Ling Yan¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that you are reborn.¡±


    ¡°However, I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°In this world, fighting with Emperor-level figures and true gods¡­ is no better than fighting with the heavens. The oue of your natal chart is already predestined. If I can change your destiny¡­ Doesn¡¯t it prove that I am more powerful than it?¡± Ling Yan pointed to the sky as he spoke.


    ¡°This person¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan. He was simply aplete lunatic. His ambitions were so frightening, and he actually wants to fight with the heavens?!


    ¡°How about bringing me to the Dragon Vein?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    ¡°Although this ce is the entrance to the Dragon Vein, there is a Diamond Boulder below,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°You can destroy it then.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°Even an Arcane Supremacy cannot break it. How can I be able to?¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head, instinctively wanting to stay further away from this man.

 Chapter 843 - Complete Control

    Chapter 843 Complete Control


    Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully and said, ¡°Since you hid here and waited for a long time, it proves that you have a way of destroying the Diamond Boulder and entering the Dragon Vein. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to bring you into the Dragon Vein,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    ¡°No. You will definitely bring me along.¡± Ling Yan chuckled.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s try then.¡± A glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She did not believe that Ling Yan could force her to bring him along.


    ¡°I have a teacher¡­ who is also at the Arcane Supremacy realm. However, he had already relied on the Crown Prince and is following by my side only to pry for information or to find a chance to kill me¡­ If I did not guess wrongly, his Divine Sense has already noticed that you and I have been talking for a long time. If I am not by your side, don¡¯t you think that my teacher would believe that we are rted and catch you for interrogation?¡± Ling Yan said softly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was immediately infuriated after hearing Ling Yan¡¯s words. This Ling Yan had already nned everything the moment he appeared!


    Apart from herself, Soul Eater Daoist and even his teacher were all under hisplete control.


    ¡°Are you really not afraid that I¡¯d kill you!¡±


    Ye Qingtang drew out her sword sharply and pointed it at Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan¡¯s martial skills were only at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and it was very easy if she really wanted to kill him!


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ling Yan shook his head andughed. ¡°You don¡¯t wish to kill me. You wish to make this stance for my teacher to see, and you believe that as long as you draw the line with me, my teacher would not find you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was about to go crazy after listening to Ling Yan¡¯s words. Why could Ling Yan see through what she was thinking about? Was he a monster?!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my intention. So what?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly


    ¡°By doing this, my teacher would only think that we are very close and that I taught you everything. It will produce the opposite of the desired result instead,¡± Ling Yan said.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang finally experienced for herself what that Soul Eater Daoist felt earlier on.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you already schemed against me from when you appeared,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The corners of Ling Yan¡¯s lips tugged up into a devilish smile.


    Ye Qingtang did not know why she would have any rtion with Ling Yan. How truly unlucky she was!


    ¡°Do you agree to bring me to the Dragon Vein already?¡± Ling Yan asked curiously.


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Actually, you only feel that you have no face anymore. However, you¡¯re only a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Back then, a Heavenly Venerate also lost face before me and even almost lost his life. Thus, as ady, you really don¡¯t need to care too much about your face.¡± Ling Yan chuckled.


    Ultimately, Ye Qingtang sighed and said, ¡°You are amazing. I will bring you to the Dragon Vein, but you better not hinder me.¡±


    ¡°That is a given. My skills are worse than yours. If I really harbor evil designs towards you, you can kill me easily.¡± Ling Yan responded.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Release your spell and let them regain consciousness,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The next second, Master Du shivered slightly, and he scanned the surroundings in surprise.


    ¡°Fuck. I actually fell asleep¡­ I must be too tired these few days¡­ How pitiful am I¡­ Ah¡­¡± The little white tiger yawned and muttered.


    ¡°Master Du, let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Master Du was stunned to hear that. ¡°You mean¡­ bringing him along?¡±

 Chapter 844 - Flee

    Chapter 844 Flee


    ¡°Senior, in any case, I rescued you all just now. Bringing me along to the Dragon Vein should not be overboard.¡± Ling Yan told Master Du with a smile.


    ¡°It seems to be reasonable¡­¡± Master Du nodded eventually.


    If this man did not appear just now, the consequences would be dire. Moreover, this person¡¯s martial skills were only at the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three, and there was no need to worry about anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Qingtang waved and walked towards the undergroundir.


    A whileter, Ling Yan followed Ye Qingtang into the undergroundir, where the Diamond Boulderid right ahead.


    This Diamond Boulder was extremely sturdy and could even be matched with Millennium Meteoric Iron. It was a pity that it could not be a refining material like the Millennium Meteoric Iron. Otherwise, this would be shocking wealth.


    A momentter, a golden me floated in Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm.


    As the golden me clung onto the Diamond Boulder, the Diamond Boulder gradually turned into fragments.


    Several hourster, Ye Qingtang finally destroyed the entire Diamond Boulder that blocked the way.


    Ahead was a narrow and pitch-dark pathway which led to the Dragon Vein.


    Very quickly, a golden me that danced around Ye Qingtang lit the ce.


    Ye Qingtang and the others used the light from the golden me and walked ahead inrge strides.


    An hourter, a terrifying roar rang from somewhere halfway through the pathway.


    For a moment, Ye Qingtang and Master Du were on the alert as they sized up the surroundings.


    Even the periphery of a Dragon Vein was also extremely dangerous, and both of them were aware of this.


    ¡°Sss.¡±


    ¡°Sssssssss.¡±


    Unusual sounds were heard very quickly.


    Master Du used the light to peer ahead.


    Before long, a scarecrow that was made from straws appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Master Du had an odd expression. Why could that scarecrow stand straight and walk like a human?!


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, several scarecrows appeared again.


    ¡°F*ck. Get lost. Don¡¯t block the way!¡± The little white tiger shouted coldly at those scarecrows.


    However, as the little white tiger spoke, the roars that they heard before sounded from these scarecrows¡¯ mouths.


    In the next second, an appalling demonic air appeared on those scarecrows¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Sensing the immense and frightening demonic air, Master Du had an expression of shock.


    Not mentioning Master Du, even Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed as well. Each of those scarecrows was nearly as skilled as Falling Sky Valley¡¯s Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi!


    In a sh, several scarecrows charged towards Ye Qingtang and Master Du.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Master Du yelled and ran away.


    Ye Qingtang did not hesitate either and fled when those scarecrows appeared.


    Only Ling Yan was held behind by the scarecrows as his martial skills were weaker.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang did not have the mind to care about Ling Yan as they were not even friends, and he even teased her a few times since appearing.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blocked by two of the scarecrows, Ling Yan shook his head and sighed. ¡°What kind of friend is this to leave me behind and flee on your own.¡±


    Swoosh!


    As he spoke, two scarecrows cried and wanted to rip Ling Yan apart.


    At the same time, a ck gourd appeared in Ling Yan¡¯s hand.


    All of the demonic air on those scarecrows was actually sucked away by the ck gourd.


    In the next second, without the demonic air, the scarecrows split into pieces.

 Chapter 845 - Everlasting Flower

    Chapter 845 Evesting Flower


    At this very moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed had already reached the maximum, and she turned into a bolt of light.


    While the scarecrows¡¯ skills were frightening, they were not fast and were already shaken off by Ye Qingtang in no time.


    However, it was only when she looked back did she realize that she was the only one there. It was unknown whether Ling Yan was still alive or not while Master Du had separated from her.


    ¡°F*ck. I was scared to death!¡±


    The little white tiger leaped into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms immediately.


    ¡°You are a Fiendcelestial Beast¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the little white tiger speechlessly.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ Those scarecrows are monsters¡­ They must have appeared to eat me!¡± the little white tiger said seriously.


    Ye Qingtang darted a look at the little white tiger. Those scarecrows did not even look at it in the eye, alright?!


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Ye Qingtang could not help but say.


    However, the little white tiger rolled its eyes Ye Qingtang after hearing it. ¡°You¡¯re too narcissistic. Each of those scarecrows has thebat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven. If they¡¯re not here to find me, are they here to find you?¡±


    For a moment, Ye Qingtang actually did not have anything to counter back.


    Then, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesnded on a boulder not far away. For some reason, she felt that there was something strange about it.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡±


    The boulder actually made a noise out of a sudden.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Almost instantly, the little white tiger jumped up in fear and hid in Ye Qingtang¡¯s embrace. ¡°Monster!¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned and walked towards the boulder. Looking at it carefully, it was also Diamond Boulder.


    A talking stone¡­


    ¡°What are you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like what are you!¡± The Diamond Boulder shouted at Ye Qingtang furiously.


    Ye Qingtang inspected it attentively. It was indeed a boulder¡­


    Moreover, there was an extremely pretty flower at the top of the boulder.


    ¡°Evesting Flower?!¡±


    Upon seeing it, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart raced, and her body trembled slightly.


    It was said that the Evesting Flower was sacred, and anyone who consumed it had a chance of obtaining the powers of immortality. It was an item that could make it very likely for an Arcane Supremacy to advance to the Heavenly Venerate sessfully!


    It was a sacred item that was sufficient for all the powerful figures in the First Domain to go crazy over!


    ¡°Looking at your thievish eyes, it must be that you want to snatch my treasure!¡± The Diamond Boulder moved backward as it spoke.


    Then, Ye Qingtang immediately rushed forward and stretched a hand out to pluck the Evesting Flower.


    However, the Diamond Boulder was extremely quick and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Quickly help me to catch it!¡± Ye Qingtang told the little white tiger in her arms immediately. That Diamond Boulder was too fast, and there was no way for Ye Qingtang to chase after it given her current skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m not going!¡± The little white tiger shook its head repeatedly.


    As it spoke, the Diamond Boulder had already vanished without a trace and could not be found anywhere.


    ¡°Evesting Flower!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were burning. If she obtained the Evesting Flower¡­


    Yet, it was a pity that she missed the one chance just like this.


    Ye Qingtang no longer bothered with the little white tiger and searched for Master Du in the surroundings. Nheless, after searching for several hours, he was nowhere to be found. On the other hand, Ye Qingtang also met many strange monsters. Thus, she could only retreat and walk towards the real Dragon Vein.


    Half a dayter, a ray of light shone ahead.


    With the little white tiger in her arms, Ye Qingtang walked ahead cautiously.

 Chapter 846 - Cannot Defeat It

    Chapter 846 Cannot Defeat It


    When Ye Qingtang walked to the end, she realized that the light was shining from ahead, and there was a massive, heaven-like mountain valley outside.


    Standing at the end of the pathway, Ye Qingtang could even hear the sound of flowing water and chirping of birds.


    ¡°This¡­ Is the Dragon Vein in the mountain valley?¡± The little white tiger sized up the mountain valley with curiosity etched on its face.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent for a moment and replied. ¡°It should be that the spirit energy in this ce condensed into an independent Small World.¡±


    This situation was not considered rare. Back when Ye Qingtang was at her peak, she saw many instances of spirit energy condensing into a Small World, and sometimes, there were even humans in a mystic realm in the Second Domain. Those humans who were condensed by the mystic realm had terrifyingbat powers-almost that of an Emperor-level figure¡ªand were even more intelligent. They possessed their independent consciousness and saw themselves as the real humans.


    Associating it with the Dragon Vein¡¯s situation, it seemed to be rather simr to those scary mystic realms that Ye Qingtang saw in the Second Domain back then.


    ¡°Diamond Boulder¡­¡±


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang saw that the Diamond Boulder that hosted the Evesting Flower actually appeared in a stream and was moving its body leisurely.


    ¡°F*ck. A rotten stone is actually bathing!¡± The little white tiger widened its eyes and could not refrain from swearing.


    ¡°Chase after it,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a frown.


    However, the little white tiger shook its head. ¡°Are you going to pluck its Evesting Flower or courting death?¡±


    ¡°Of course to pluck the Evesting Flower.¡± Ye Qingtang had an odd expression in her eyes as she did not know why would the little white tiger say that.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not afraid of being beaten to death by that rotten stone?¡± The little white tiger stared at Ye Qingtang even more strangely.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang sized up the Golden Boulder in the stream, but she could not tell what threat it would be to her.


    ¡°The speed that it ran away just now is at least that of a human Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven or Seventh Heaven. If you look for it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll kill us both.¡± The little white tiger rolled its eyes at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°That may not be so. Xiao Guai is extremely fast as well,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true too. That rotten wolf¡¯s speed is not ordinary.¡± The little white tiger nodded and subsequently looked around its surroundings. ¡°Eh¡­ Where¡¯s the wolf?¡±


    When the little white tiger said that, Ye Qingtang was rmed and looked around hurriedly.


    However, the silver wolf was already nowhere to be seen.


    Ye Qingtang hit her forehead in frustration. Xiao Guai is lost!


    ¡°Where did that rotten wolf go to¡­¡± The little white tiger mumbled. After a moment, it seemed to recall something and said immediately, ¡°F*ck. I remember already! When we encountered those scarecrows just now, the rotten wolf was the first to run. It was too fast and vanished in an instant!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was a little relieved after hearing that. All was good as long as Xiao Guai was not in danger.


    ¡°Look. At such critical moments, whatever wolf and ball are all not reliable.¡± The little white tiger scoffed.


    ¡°Ball? What ball?¡± Ye Qingtang did not understand.


    ¡°ck ball,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°ck ball?¡± Ye Qingtang was even more confused.


    ¡°Look, that rotten stone ran away!¡± The little white tiger looked at the bottom of the mountain valley.


    Ye Qingtang looked over after hearing, and indeed, the Diamond Boulder had already left the stream.


    ¡°I can smell a dangerous air on that stone. I¡¯m afraid that even if we joined forces, we may not be able to defeat it.¡± The little white tigermented thoughtfully.

 Chapter 847 - Opening of The Dragon Vein

    Chapter 847 Opening of The Dragon Vein


    Since the little white tiger said that, it proved that the Diamond Boulder from earlier on was not simple.


    ¡°That stone did not provoke you. Why do you want to snatch the flower on its head?¡± The little white tiger asked.


    Ye Qingtang looked puzzled after hearing the little white tiger. ¡°How can it be called snatching? Everything in this Dragon Vein is formed by spirit energy and does not have an owner. They¡¯re only waiting for fated people to retrieve them. Moreover, the Evesting Flower is merely a useless decoration for that stone, but it¡¯s very meaningful to me.¡±


    The little white tiger nodded immediately. ¡°Fuck. You¡¯re right. I forgot that everything in the Dragon Vein is transformed by the spirit energy on this maind, including that rotten


    stone.¡±


    Currently, Ye Qingtang did not continue to think of the Evesting Flower and was instead worried about the safety of Master Du and the silver wolf.


    There were too many strange creatures in this Dragon Vein, and even Yin Yang Perfected Lord monsters existed. If Master Du and Xiao Guai encountered those monsters, it would be difficult for them to escape.


    Seeming to tell what Ye Qingtang was thinking of, the little white tiger said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. That damn wolf¡¯s speed is so fast and is as timid as a hare. If it is met with danger, no one would run faster than it, and there will definitely be no problem. As for that old man, he is not that simple either.¡±


    Regardless, Ye Qingtang could not return now either. There were at least hundreds of entrances and exits, and returning to find them was no different from finding a needle in a haystack. There was no way of finding them.


    Xiao Guai and Master Du knew that the objective of this trip was the Dragon Vein and should be heading there as fast as possible too. Perhaps, they had already entered the Dragon Vein right now. Thus, she could search for them in there first. If all else failed, she would return again to search for them.


    Eventually, under the little white tiger¡¯s urges, Ye Qingtang took a leap andnded in the mountain valley.


    In the pitch-dark tunnel.


    A handsome man with an outstanding quality walked ahead slowly with his hands behind him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Then, a furious roar sounded.


    An extremely huge demonic beast ahead blocked the man¡¯s way.


    Ling Yan was in thought as he looked at that demonic beast.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Then, a few scarecrows which possessed thebat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven were released from a ck


    gourd.


    Previously, Ling Yan used the ck gourd to suck all of the scarecrows¡¯ murderous aura away, and presently, the murderous aura in the ck gourd condensed again to form Ling Yan¡¯s creatures.


    Very quickly, that demonic beast was surrounded by the scarecrows while Ling Yan walked towards the ray of light ahead rapidly without looking back.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    As Ling Yan looked at the mountain valley behind the ray of light, his lips tugged up slightly, and he leaped down with a face full of smiles.


    At the same time, numerous figures appeared in the periphery of the mountain valley.


    ¡°Yin Yang Child?¡±


    After seeing the indifferent youth in the periphery of the mountain valley, the eyes an elderly clutching onto a gold scepter gleamed.


    Swoosh!


    An endlessmanding power erupted from the gold scepter. In just a sh, that indifferent youth¡¯s head flew to the sky.


    Upon hearing the sound of a battle, Ye Qingtang rapidly went closer and hid in a dark spot.


    ¡°That is Yin Yang Child?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly.


    These people were all from one of the eight dynasties of Central Maind-talents on the Honor Roll List of Eternal Dynasty or itinerant cultivators with extremely powerful skills.


    If that ck-robed elderly holding onto the gold scepter was an itinerant cultivator, he seemed to have aplicated history with Yin Yang Child.

 Chapter 848 - Glazed Cup

    Chapter 848 zed Cup


    Ye Qingtang did not have any special rtions with Yin Yang Child and had only met him a few times when she was in the Central Dynasty. Then, she felt that it was extremely unbelievable that he could enter Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Honor Roll List for the younger generation at such a young age.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply when she saw Yin Yang Child¡¯s skull being cut off by the elderly¡¯s scepter instantly. While Yin Yang Child¡¯s martial skills were suppressed because he entered this maind, that ck-robed elderly faced the same treatment as well¡­


    However, before Ye Qingtang could think deeply, she realized that Yin Yang Child¡¯s headless body did not copse and instead took two steps forward.


    In the next second, Yin Yang Child regrew a skull at a visible speed!


    ¡°Yin Yang Child¡­¡± The ck-robed elderly was astonished. ¡°You¡­ actually possess the body of indestructibility!¡±


    Emotionless, the youth stared at the elderly before him coldly. ¡°What I hate most in my life is people calling me a child. You¡­ make me very angry.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The ck-robed elderly scoffed, and the valiant aura of an Arcane Supremacy emerged around him.


    Although it was said that the spirit energy on this maind was too thin, while both the martial realms of Yin Yang Child and the ck-robed elderly were suppressed to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm, the overbearing manner of an Arcane Supremacy was, however, not weakened.


    ¡°I¡¯m also an Arcane Supremacy. Are you thinking of using your overbearing manner to intimidate me?¡± Yin Yang Child asked coldly.


    ¡°Little thing. You¡¯ve only entered the Arcane Supremacy for a while. How dare you be so insolent to me!¡± The ck-robed elderly shouted angrily.


    This shout was so powerful that even Ye Qingtang, who hid in the corner, could not help but frown deeply and turn pale.


    Those people were already a Supremacy, and although the insufficient spirit energy caused their skills to be suppressed to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm, the current Ye Qingtang was like an ant whenpared to them.


    Swoosh!


    Then, a gleam shed across.


    In a sh, the ck-robed elderly¡¯s right arm was chopped off by the sword in Yin Yang Child¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Yin Yang Child said indifferently without looking back.


    Despite losing an arm, the ck-robed elderly did not even frown, making it seem as though it was nothing important.


    ¡°Good¡­ Yin Yang Child, I will not hound you. The enmity between us has deepened again because of this one arm.¡± As the ck-robed elderly spoke, his entire body faded and vanished from the ce.


    After the ck-robed elderly left, Yin Yang Child¡¯splexion seemed a little pale.


    Although it was a body of indestructibility, he required arge supply of spirit energy to achieve it. However, the spirit energy on this maind was overly thin, and it was a little difficult even for Yin Yang Child to bear with it.


    Body of indestructibility. Ye Qingtang was in thought.


    It was rumored that Yin Yang Child had a top blue spirit root that allowed him to understand the Paragon Skill, the body of indestructibility. As long as his heart was not destroyed and the spirit root was not reduced, he would not die.


    ¡°zed Cup¡­¡±


    As Ye Qingtang was lost in her thoughts, she saw a zed Cup floating in the air.


    There was an extremely rich spirit energy in the zed Cup, and if Ye Qingtang could obtain it, she could easily break through to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm!


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang ignored Yin Yang Child and walked towards the zed Cup.

 Chapter 849 - Destined To Be Single

    Chapter 849 Destined To Be Single


    A whileter, Ye Qingtang walked several hundred meters and arrived right beneath the zed Cup.


    Ye Qingtang leaped and took the zed Cup easily.


    The moment the zed Cup was in her hands, intense spirit energy enveloped Ye Qingtang entirely, which gave her the impulse of advancing to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm¡­


    The zed Cup was ssified as an extremely precious treasure that could collect spirit energy. Leaving this maind aside, it was also very rare in the Central Maind. If it was ced in an auction in the Central Maind, it could be auctioned off at a sky-high price.


    Delight emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at the zed Cup in her hands.


    Regardless of Beiming Manor, Peerless School, or Phantom Valley, the current her was too weakpared to them and all the more could not be mentioned on equal terms with the powerful figures from the Central Maind.


    Only by increasing her own martial cultivation realm could she reduce the gap.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang knew that there was not much time left for her. The Xuanling Sect masses were not yet rescued; the crisis of extermination which Master Perfected Xuanchen and Falling Sky Valley would face was not yet resolved; sometimeter, that ancient family n from the Central Maind woulde to collect the extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode andpletely destroy this maind.


    By then, everyone would be killed¡­


    Yet, with the skills of only a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord currently, what could she do?!


    Presently, Ye Qingtang had an inexplicable, urgent desire for power.


    This desire for power was not for herself.


    Ye Qingtang did not wish to be a so-called world savior; what she wanted and needed to do was to protect the lives of her family and friends, as well as ensure that they were safe as sound.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a piercing sound was heard.


    With brows deeply furrowed, Ye Qingtang looked behind her only to see an aloof-looking youth walking towards her with great strides.


    ¡°You are a citizen of this maind,¡± said Yin Yang Child coldly after sizing up Ye Qingtang casually.


    Yin Yang Child¡¯s sudden appearance caught Ye Qingtang off guard.


    Nheless, Yin Yang Child had already discovered her, and Ye Qingtang could only face him. After all, she had no grudges with Yin Yang Child.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ye Qingtang admitted straightforwardly.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Yin Yang Child stretched his hand out and said. ¡°Hand me the item in your hands, and you can leave.¡±


    ¡°I found this item first, and it is already in my hands. Why must I hand it to you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yin Yang Child took a few more looks at Ye Qingtang. ¡°You are pretty courageous. Since you wish to know why, I can tell you too. The reason is very simple: I can kill you easily.¡±


    ¡°So, because you are more powerful than me, I must offer you my things to you withoutints when you¡¯re snatching it from me?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned in a cold tone.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Do all of the people from this maind have such an unyielding character like you?¡± There were no emotions on Yin Yang Child¡¯s face as he added on. ¡°You can stay by your unyielding character and die¡ªthat is the first route. The second route is to hand the zed Cup to me. Although you would lose your backbone, you still can live.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not reply anything at this instant and was calcting how likely it was for her to survive when she battled with Yin Yang Child. If it was truly impossible, she needed to think of an escape n.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could think further, augh sounded from ahead. ¡°Yin Yang Child, if you bully such a beautiful older sister like that, I¡¯m afraid nodies will ever like you given your character.¡±

 Chapter 850 - Vomit Blood From The Anger

    Chapter 850 Vomit Blood From The Anger


    Yin Yang Child scanned the surroundings upon hearing that. ¡°Who called me child? Hurry out and receive your death.¡±


    After Yin Yang Child said that, a male with an almost perfect face walked out from the dark slowly. ¡°I hate it the most when people tell me to receive my death, especially little children like you.¡±


    A harmless smile yed on Ling Yan¡¯s lips. He first took a look at Ye Qingtang and subsequently fixed his eyes on Yin Yang Child.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡±


    After seeing the male, there was a hint of a ripple in Yin Yang Child¡¯s ever-icy eyes, and his brows were furrowed deeply.


    While Ling Yan was utterly useless in terms of martial skill¡­ Yin Yang Child regarded him highly.


    ¡°Ling Yan, I don¡¯t wish to see you. Leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Yin Yang Child said coldly.


    However, Ling Yan sat on the ground cross-legged casually as though he did not hear anything and smiled innocently. ¡°Since you don¡¯t wish to see me, you can get lost then.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan, are you really not afraid of dying?¡± Yin Yang Child asked with a frown.


    ¡°I am afraid of dying but not you.¡± Ling Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll kill you then.¡± Yin Yang Child unsheathed his sword immediately and walked towards Ling Yan.


    ¡°Yin Yang Little Child, let¡¯s y a game¡­ I believe that you don¡¯t dare to kill me.¡± Ling Yan saw a murderous look in Yin Yang Child¡¯s eyes but was not at all frightened.


    ¡°Oh, I want to know why.¡± Yin Yang Child looked at Ling Yan and replied without emotions.


    ¡°Before I came to this maind, I stole your father¡¯s precious treasure, the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book, and hid it in a ce that only I know of. If you kill me, your father will never find the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book, and you will be beaten by your father then.¡± Ling Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°What¡­ You stole the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book?!¡±


    As Ling Yan spoke, Yin Yang Child¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why do I not know that the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book is missing?¡±


    Ling Yan looked at Yin Yang Child as though he was an idiot. ¡°You mean that I still need to inform you or your father after I stole the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book? If you¡¯re still unaware, it only shows that you all have not realized that the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book is stolen and that you cannot prove that the item is still there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yin Yang Child frowned in thought and did not know whether he should believe him or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to go home, good baby,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Alright. Since you want to save her, you two must have a good rtionship. I will kill her then!¡± Yin Yang Child pointed at Ye Qingtang and said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at Yin Yang Child.


    Was this Yin Yang Child¡¯s brain spoiled from the anger? What had this got to do with her!


    ¡°What has you killing her got to do with me?¡± Ling Yan shook his head and said. ¡°This idiot. Why did your father give birth to such a stupid son like you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Anger filled Yin Yang Child¡¯s face.


    ¡°There are many reasons for saving a person, and what you said is only one of them. There¡¯s another reason, which is that you¡¯re very unpleasant to my eye. Isn¡¯t it hitting two birds with one stone since I can save her and deride you?¡± Ling Yan chuckled.


    ¡°Alright. I will definitely kill her today. You wish to save her, but I just will not let you fulfill your wish!¡± Yin Yang Child yelled furiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t repeat yourself already. Quickly kill then,¡± Ling Yan said. ¡°I¡¯m already very impatient from waiting. However, given your father¡¯s reputation¡­ if I return and say that his son killed someone to snatch a treasure and that someone was even a defenselessdy¡­ don¡¯t you think that your father will vomit blood from the anger?¡±

 Chapter 851 - A Little Less Trouble

    Chapter 851 A Little Less Trouble


    Yin Yang Child was not afraid of anything in the world except his father, yet he was threatened using his father by Ling Yan right now, who used his father against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my father is not aspassionate as you make it. So what if I kill ady?¡± Yin Yang Child said coldly.


    ¡°Ha¡­ This is interesting.¡± Then, Ling Yan took out a ck jade from his arms and yed with it.


    In the next second, however, Yin Yang Child¡¯s voice sounded from the jade. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my father is not aspassionate as you make it. So what if I kill ady?¡±


    ¡°This jade can record a person¡¯s voice and repeat it countless times¡­ Yin Yang Child, I remember that your father is currently preparing to contend for the Alliance Chief position. If I hand this stone when your father is contesting for the position and the sects hear it, do you think that your father¡­ can still attain the position?¡± Ling Yanughed chuckled.


    ¡°You¡­ Ling Yan, how dare you scheme against me!¡± Yin Yang Child waspletely infuriated by Ling Yan at that instant. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book anymore?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    Both Ye Qingtang and Yin Yang Child were speechless.


    ¡°Give me the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± Yin Yang Child could not hold back his anger.


    Ling Yan revealed the location of the book immediately.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you told me the location so easily¡­ Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll go back on my words and kill you two?¡± There was doubt in Yin Yang Child¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I told you a fake location then?¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°You will look for it with me. If the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book is really found, I¡¯ll let you off,¡± Yin Yang Child said.


    However, Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°Given my martial cultivation, the Dragon Vein is too dangerous for me. The Nine Sons Seized Souls Book is hidden in a deep corner by me using a flying spirit animal. If I head there with you, I¡¯ll lose my life anytime, and if that location is fake, there will no longer be the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book in this world after I die.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan, is that location real or fake!¡± Yin Yang Child clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you know it when you go take a look yourself?¡± Ling Yan replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare y any tricks!¡± Yin Yang Child waved his hand immediately and inserted an aura on Ling Yan¡¯s body.


    With this aura, Yin Yang Child could find Ling Yan no matter where he was.


    Subsequently, Yin Yang Child disappeared and swiftly headed to the direction which Ling Yan pointed.


    Yin Yang Child¡¯s interest in the zed Cup was long gone. He was extremely anxious and only wished to find the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book in the fastest speed possible.


    Once Yin Yang Child waspletely gone, Ye Qingtang looked at the nonchnt Ling Yan and walked towards him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Did you really steal the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book from Yin Yang Child¡¯s father?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    Ling Yan shook his head upon hearing that. ¡°What would I steal his father¡¯s Nine Sons Seized Souls Book for? I can¡¯t predict what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°So you were lying to him?¡± Ye Qingtang was astonished.


    ¡°Of course I was,¡± Ling Yan said as a matter of fact.


    ¡°So the location that you gave him¡­¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly felt a little sorry for Yin Yang Child¡­


    ¡°Oh, I found the location of one of his enemies by coincidence earlier on. That enemy of Yin Yang Child has some enmity with me as well. This way, those two people would probably battle until the end of time, and we will have a little less trouble.¡± Ling Yan exined with a smile.

 Chapter 852 - How Did I Die

    Chapter 852 How Did I Die


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan meaningfully. The rumored Ling Yan would definitely not do anything he had no confidence in.


    ¡°I believe you led Yin Yang Child to where his enemy is, but I don¡¯t believe it when you said that you did not steal the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book from Yin Yang Child¡¯s father,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ling Yan smiled faintly and sized up Ye Qingtang. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have some conflicts with Yin Yang Child as well, and I¡¯ve already stolen the Nine Sons Seized Souls Book before I came to this maind.¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help but gasp. This man was truly too scary.


    If Ling Yan was a friend, he could provide an endless sense of security, but if he was an enemy, the enemy¡¯s oue would probably be eternal damnation.


    If Ling Yan was an enemy and not a friend, she would kill him regardless of the price she had


    to pay.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ling Yan asked Ye Qingtang a momentter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to figure things out? Do I still need to tell you such a small thing like my name?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ling Yanughed upon hearing that. ¡°Anything that can be figured out requires certain details. In this world, no one can produce things out of nothing. Since that¡¯s the case, how would I know your name for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen.¡± Ye Qingtang replied perfunctorily.


    ¡°It seems that you still have not treated me as a friend. Otherwise, you would not have told me your fake name.¡± Ling Yan shook his head.


    ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s a fake name?¡± Ye Qingtang was a little curious.


    ¡°Ye Chen is clearly a male¡¯s name, but you are a female.¡± Ling Yan answered.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang.¡± With no other way out, Ye Qingtang said her name straightforwardly.


    ¡°Miss Ye, it¡¯s our first time meeting. I am Ling Yan, the third son of Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Emperor,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Ling Yan continued on. ¡°Actually, I really wish to ask if you know how I died?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed instantly when Ling Yan said that, and she looked at Ling Yan questioningly. ¡°Ling Yan, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ling Yan said casually. ¡°Although it¡¯s said that the karma of thetter half of my life has not formed¡­ to y it safe, I wish to ask you, someone who is reborn, what exactly is my oue?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    Ling Yan was not considered foreign to Ye Qingtang


    Back then, Ling Yan destroyed the Central Dynasty by himself and ruled the entire First Domain. Sometimeter, a war broke out between the First Domain and the Second Domain. Ling Yan, who was only at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm then,id a cmity of definite death, and he wanted to destroy the Second Domainpletely¡­


    Nheless, some unforeseen events happened. More than half of the super figures died in Ling Yan¡¯s scheme, but eventually, those unforeseen events caused Ling Yan¡¯s scheme to fail. He disappeared, and it was unknown whether he was still alive or not.


    However, many people in this world believed that Ling Yan died, and the war between the First Domain and the Second Domain came to an end.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang admired Ling Yan greatly.


    The martial culture and skills of the Second Domain werepletely above those of the First Domain, but relying just on a Ling Yan, the entire Second Domain was almost extinguished.


    It was to the point that the Second Domain eventually invited the Heaven Mysteries Old Man to resolve the cmity which Ling Yanid. Otherwise, before the unforeseen events happened, the Second Domain would have already suffered defeat.

 Chapter 853 - Breakthrough

    <strong>Chapter 853 Breakthrough</strong>


    If Ling Yan had ambition, it was extremely great, but if it was said that he had no ambition, he really did not have any at all.


    Whether it be snatching the Emperor¡¯s position or destroying the Central Dynasty to rule itter on, they were all out of passivity.


    From what Ye Qingtang knew, Ling Yan did not have any grand aspiration to rule the world, nor did he have any desire for power.


    Ling Yan¡¯s life could be summarized in eight words: fighting with the heavens was a boundless joy!


    What Ling Yan wanted to fight against and trample under his foot was destiny, the Heavenly Dao, and the heavens.


    ¡°You have been thinking for a while¡­ It seems that my ending is indeed not very pleasant.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Ye Qingtang was rather surprised.


    Ling Yan analyzed from her expression that he did not have any good ending but could still face it with a smile¡­


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°I said that there is no predestined fate and karma. If my ending will be what you know from your previous life and that it is already predestined in this life¡­ that is only interesting to me then. I will personally crush this weak and vulnerable destiny.¡±


    ¡°I really admired you then,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    While Ye Qingtang had a rebirth, if she had to experience the tragedies from her previous life again, it would be impossible for her to achieveit.


    Moreover, Ling Yan never experienced it but knew of his miserable ending from others and even treated it as a form of joy.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m lying.¡± Ling Yanughed suddenly. ¡°If I¡¯m not afraid, I would not figure out the karma and look for you. I wish to personally break the predestined fate, and only you¡­ are able to help me.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned immediately.


    While there was a great disparity in the skills of the First Domain and the Second Domain in that war, the many deaths in both domains was an agonizing sight, and Ye Qingtang did not wish to be involved in it.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you and I don¡¯t have any good ending¡­ You wish to crush your destiny, and only I can help you. Simrly, I¡­ only have you.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips tugged up slightly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ By saying that, you are out to get me,¡± Ye Qingtang said meaningfully while looking at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Miss Ye, from the karma natal chart, it seems¡­ your ending is more miserable. If we have to say it clearly, why not say that it¡¯s you who is out to get me,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Then, Ye Qingtang could not be bothered with talking to Ling Yan anymore and walked ahead with great strides while Ling Yan followed right after Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Ye Qingtang turned around and found Ling Yan following behind her.


    ¡°Protecting you.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°You protect me¡­¡± Ye Qingtangughed from the anger. With his Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven skills, who was protecting who exactly?


    ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯ve already saved you twice.¡± Ling Yan reminded.


    For a moment, Ye Qingtang had nothing to say.


    Regardless of how Ling Yan¡¯s martial skills were, he did save her twice.


    A whileter, Ye Qingtang entered a cave and ced the zed Cup before her.


    Ling Yan remained outside the cave understandingly and did not follow Ye Qingtang into the cave.


    Half a dayter, a frightening surge of spirit energy seeped out of the cave.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and she absorbed all the spirit energy which seeped out back into her body in a sh.


    Outside the cave, Ling Yan looked into the cave with interest. ¡°Breaking through to Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven¡­ from a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.. Interesting.¡±

 Chapter 854 - Life Danger

    <strong><em>Chapter 854 Life Danger</em></strong>


    In the cave, Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes and exhaled turbid qi.


    The spirit energy in the Dragon Vein was many times richer than in the outside world. Soon after she entered the Dragon Vein, Ye Qingtang had a sign of breaking through to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Now that she absorbed all the spirit energy in the zed Cup, she instantly advanced to the peak of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven. Moreover, the spirit energy in her body waspletely absorbed, and she believed that she could advance to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven soon.


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions.¡±


    Ling Yan walked into the cave slowly sometimeter.


    ¡°Who let youe in?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan with a frown.


    ¡°Miss Ye is only absorbing the spirit energy in the zed Cup to have a breakthrough in your cultivation base, and you are not resting nor changing clothes. Is there anything wrong with me entering the cave?¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°You are Ling Yan!¡± All of a sudden, the little white tiger which suddenly woke up peeked its head out and sized up Ling Yan.


    ¡°You are a Fiendcelestial Beast?¡± Ling Yan looked at the little white tiger for a moment and said subsequently.


    ¡°How do you know that I am a Fiendcelestial Beast?¡± The little white tiger was stunned.


    ¡°How do you know that I am Ling Yan then?¡± Ling Yanughed.


    ¡°¡­¡± The little white tiger stared nkly at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Actually, I have already investigated my fated person before I came to this maind. Ye Qingtang-Xuanling Sect¡¯s genius disciple who disappeared after obtaining the Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm. This kind of thing should not be hard to find out.¡± Ling Yan exined.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you investigated me?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    ¡°It is very normal to investigate a stranger I haven¡¯t seen before. Now, I view you as a friend and am treating you with sincerity. Or else, how would you know that I investigated you before?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    Although Ling Yan was infuriating, for some reason, it was extremelyfortable talking to him, and one could not be angry even if one was.


    ¡°I like this fellow!¡± The little white tiger nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°It is my honor to be liked by Fiendcelestial Beast senior.¡± Ling Yan bent down slightly and smiled at the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°You¡­ called it a senior?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Although it is an infant body, it probably lived thousands of years already. It is normal for me to call it ¡®senior¡¯. If it was a human, I would call it ¡®ancestor¡¯. It does not hurt.¡± A faint smile remained on Ling Yan¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Hahaha. F*ck, that makes sense. Did you hear it¡­ I¡¯m already a few-thousand-year-old Fiendcelestial Beast. Be more respectful to me. Sigh, the young people nowadays¡­¡± The little white tiger stared at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Little White, can I not wield a sword anymore or are you grown now?¡± Ye Qingtang snickered.


    The little white tiger shuddered and kept quiet immediately.


    The little white tiger gazed at Ling Yan intentionally.


    Back then, that elderly once mentioned Ling Yan¡¯s name; he was the only person in this world who could defuse the existence of martial skills.


    That elderly had an extremely serious expression when he mentioned Ling Yan.


    This person was an enormous variable¡­


    It was all up to one whether he was a blessing or a disaster. Perhaps, the appearance of this variable could change Ye Qingtang¡¯s fate that had been predestined a long time ago¡­


    That night, the little white tiger and Ling Yan had a joyous chat.


    Ye Qingtang chased both the man and the tiger out of the cave for them to be affectionate to one another.


    Outside the cave, Ling Yan asked meaningfully, ¡°Senior, do you think that I will have any life danger for being so close to Miss


    Ye?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little white tiger nodded sessively and asked. ¡°What do you know about?¡±

 Chapter 855 - So That Is Why

    Chapter 855 So That Is Why


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. May I know what Fiendcelestial Beast senior knows?¡± Ling Yan looked at the little white tiger.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then forget it.¡± The little white tiger shook its head.


    It seemed that Ling Yan only calcted Ye Qingtang¡¯s karma destiny but was stillpletely unaware of what would happen


    next.


    ¡°Ling Yan, how about I tell you all of the secrets!¡± the little white tiger said excitedly.


    However, Ling Yan shook his head in response. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you tell me everything, what meaning is there left?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re really a strange person.¡± The little white tiger sized up the man before it curiously.


    A whileter, Ling Yan closed his eyes to rest while the little white tiger remained beside him idly with boredom.


    In the dark night.


    A ck ball emerged out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and floated outside the cave instantly. A murderous intent filled its eyes when it saw the man who was resting.


    Swoosh!


    The little ck ball darted towards Ling Yan in a sh. A powerful and strange aura rushed in the air, wanting to envelop Ling Yan and crush him.


    At the same time, Ling Yan suddenly opened his eyes and sized up the little ck ball in the


    air.


    The corners of Ling Yan¡¯s lips tugged up slightly immediately. ¡°So that is why¡­ I understand already.¡±


    ¡°You must be conspiring something for getting close to my mother. You must die!¡± The little ck ball looked at Ling Yan and said.


    ¡°You want me to die, but even you¡­ may not be able to do it, right?¡± There were no ripples in Ling Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The little ck ball charged towards Ling Yan immediately.


    Without saying anything, Ling Yan slowly closed his eyes again, ignoring the murderous intent of the little ck ball.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Instantly, the little white tiger let out a furious roar. Its body erged rapidly, and it guarded Ling Yan. ¡°If you wish to kill him, get past me first!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you cannot kill me.¡± Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°Thank you for helping me, Fiendcelestial Beast senior.¡±


    ¡°F*ck. No wonder you asked if you have any life danger. You calcted this out from the start didn¡¯t you¡­ You even didn¡¯t let me return to the cave. What a good scheme!¡± The little white tiger immediately turned around and shot Ling Yan a look.


    Ling Yan merely returned a small response without saying anything.


    ¡°Get lost. You don¡¯t have any business here!¡± The ck ball red at the little white tiger.


    ¡°Scramble back. As long as I am here, you won¡¯t even be able to find the chance to kill this fellow!¡± The little white tiger guarded beside Ling Yan without moving an inch.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will kill you two off together!¡± The little ck ball remarked coldly.


    ¡°Haha¡­ If you could kill me, you would have done so a long time ago, and there¡¯s no need to wait until now. Both of us can¡¯t do anything to each other right now. Get lost!¡± The little white tiger snickered coldly.


    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Ling Yan seemed to be in thought.


    ¡°Good¡­ Just you wait.¡± Seeing that it could not deal with the little white tiger, the little ck ball left a threat and returned to the cave and back into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body instantly.


    ¡°You are really so intelligent to the point that you¡¯re unbridled!¡± When the little white tiger saw that the little ck ball backed out in the face of the difficulties, it could not help but size up Ling Yan once again.


    ¡°Fiendcelestial Beast senior, you should know why it wants to take my life, right?¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± The little white tiger nodded.


    ¡°Then, you and I are allies from now on,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°F*ck. As long as you don¡¯t have any wicked ideas and injure it, I will definitely befriend you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you,¡± the little white tiger said coldly.


    ¡°If that is the case, I believe you and I will be good friends forever.¡± Ling Yan chuckled.

 Chapter 856 - Pretending To Be A Student

    Chapter 856 Pretending To Be A Student


    As they chatted, Ye Qingtang was woken up by strange noises outside the cave. She walked out of the cave with a frown and saw an erged little white tiger and Ling Yan, who was full of smiles.


    ¡°What are¡­ the two of you doing?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    The little white tiger wanted to speak but was interrupted by Ling Yan. ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen a Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s graceful bearing before. Thus, I asked little tiger senior to widen my knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a little tiger?¡± After hearing Ling Yan¡¯s address, the little white tiger immediately stood up with an unhappy expression.


    ¡°What do you like then, senior?¡± Ling Yan asked with a smile.


    ¡°Call me ¡®big tiger¡¯!¡± the little white tiger said proudly.


    ¡°Alright, big tiger senior.¡± Ling Yan nodded.


    ¡°Are you two done?¡± Ye Qingtang asked coldly.


    Afterward, she returned back to the cave, leaving the little white tiger and Ling Yan staring at each other.


    ¡°Ling Yan, why didn¡¯t you let me tell the truth just now? That little bastard wanted to kill you,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°What is the point if I said it? Only you know about it. How would others believe why it wants to kill me, especially her?¡± Ling Yan dismissed it with augh.


    Upon hearing that, the little white tiger pondered about it and thought that what Ling Yan said made sense.


    ¡°Furthermore, Miss Ye and I are not that close yet. Even if I¡¯m really killed by it, it will only be scolded at most.¡± Ling Yan added.


    ¡°Ah¡­ That little bastard even wished to seize my body previously.¡± The little white tiger muttered.


    ¡°Big tiger senior, you should understand why it wishes to seize your body, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Ling Yan asked meaningfully.


    ¡°F*ck. Of course I know.¡± The little white tiger nodded repeatedly. ¡°It wants my life.¡±


    ¡°In the future, big tiger senior must be more careful.¡± Ling Yan reminded.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m always paying attention to that little bastard.¡± The little white tiger was angry once the little ck ball was mentioned.


    ¡°Great. Our conversation will end here today. Only you and I need to know about this matter.¡± Ling Yan stood up and gazed at the hill ahead.


    Not longter, Ling Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he said, ¡°The time is about right.¡±


    ¡°What time is about right?¡± The little white tiger asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that I arranged some chips for Miss Ye to survive in the Dragon Vein.¡±


    Subsequently, Ling Yan turned around and headed back into the cave.


    Not longter, Ling Yan sat beside Ye Qingtang. Before Ling Yan spoke, Ye Qingtang suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Qingtang stood up instantly.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°In my Eternal Dynasty, there is an academy called the Supreme Academy. This time, some students of the Supreme Academy came to this maind as well and entered the Dragon Vein. I wish to let Miss Ye pretend to be a senior sister from the Supreme Academy.¡± Ling Yan exined.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned and asked unknowingly, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ye Qingtang heard something about the Supreme Academy as well. It was one of the most renowned academies in Eternal Dynasty, and ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s memory, the President of the Supreme Academy had already relied on the Crown Prince of Eternal Dynasty, who was also Ling Yan¡¯s eldest brother.


    That Crown Prince wanted to finish Ling Yan off for good, and so did the Supreme Academy naturally. However, why did Ling Yan want her to pretend to be a student from the Supreme Academy¡­

 Chapter 857 - Supreme Academy

    Chapter 857 Supreme Academy


    ¡°Ling Yan, why do you want me to pretend to be a Supreme Academy student?¡± Ye Qingtang did not understand Ling Yan¡¯s intention.


    Ling Yan chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°Miss Ye, given your skills, do you really wish to contest against the powerful figures from the Central Maind in this Dragon Vein? If you do not grab onto the opportunity, all of the destinies would have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang naturally understood the meaning behind Ling Yan¡¯s words.


    Even if her skills were at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven currently, there was simply no way of fighting against a super figure like Yin Yang Child from the Central Maind.


    ¡°How do I pretend?¡± Ye Qingtang did not understand.


    ¡°You only need this item.¡± Ling Yan took out a token immediately.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang had an odd expression while looking at the token in Ling Yan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is the Supreme Token. Only insanely-talented disciples from the Supreme Academy would have it¡­ These disciples are managed by the Supreme Academy¡¯s President and would not appear before others. With this Supreme Token, the Supreme Academy students who entered the Dragon Vein will have to call you ¡®senior sister¡¯.¡± Ling Yan exined.


    ¡°But even so¡­ do my Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven skills seem like the insanely-talented disciples¡­¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t need to be worried as I have a solution for that. You just need to follow what I say.¡± Ling Yan replied with a smile.


    Since Ling Yan had already said that, Ye Qingtang could only agree.


    ¡°Liu.¡± Ling Yan called softly.


    As he spoke, there was a tremor beneath their feet, and a midget appeared in no time.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness! Greetings, Miss Ye!¡± The midget greeted the two of them with a bow.


    ¡°Rumors have it that Your Highness Ling Yan recruited ten guards with special techniques¡­ It seems that this Liu is one of them.¡± Ye Qingtangmented meaningfully.


    Ling Yan only smiled at that and did not reply.


    Ling Yan walked forward immediately and exined his n.


    Following Ling Yan¡¯s n, Ye Qingtang left the cave directly and headed to where Ling Yan said.


    A whileter, indeed as Ling Yan had said, a few young men and women were walking over.


    There were a total of three people, and the martial aura of each of them was way more powerful than Ye Qingtang¡¯s. Most likely, all three of them had already entered the early-stage of an Arcane Supremacy!


    ¡°Supreme Academy people, today is your death day!¡± Liu appeared at this moment and shouted coldly.


    Watching Liu¡¯s exaggerated acting, Ye Qingtang closed her eyes, unwilling to look at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the Supreme Academy students asked coldly.


    ¡°Someone who will take your lowly lives.¡± The midget scoffed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to face me with your real face, but you¡¯re making wild talk here?!¡± A female Supreme Academy student with a sweet appearance snickered.


    ¡°Humph. Cut the crap. Look at my Shun Tian Formation!¡±


    The midget tore a talisman immediately, and in the next second, the talisman was burnt. Right after, a ck demon-like light immediately enshrouded the three disciples from the Supreme Academy.


    ¡°Shun Tian Formation¡­?!¡±


    One of the students had an astonished expression and was in disbelief.


    Although this type of formation was not considered too powerful and an Arcane Supremacy could easily break it with a hand, these few people were suppressed to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm when they came to this maind. With the injection of spirit energy by that masked man to sustain the power of the formation, it was difficult for them to break it.

 Chapter 858 - Bastard

    Chapter 858 Bastard


    Hidden in a dark corner, Ye Qingtang could not help but facepalm as that midget¡¯s acting was overly exaggerated.


    However, what surprised Ye Qingtang was that the midget consumed a certain elixir, and his current height was about two meters tall. He seemed rather muscr and waspletely different from the earlier image of a midget.


    Ye Qingtang could not understand one thing though: the midget was already masked and wrapped in a ck robe. Thus, there was simply no way of seeing his face. Why did he need to change his build as well? Was he this afraid of being recognized by the students from the Supreme Academy?


    ¡°Hahaha, you all are stuck in this Shun Tian Formation and will not be able to escape even if you all have wings!¡± Disguised as a ck-robed person, the midget stared at the young people in the formation and cackled coldly.


    ¡°How hateful!¡±


    ¡°You are a despicable and shameless lowly person! How dare you mount a sneak attack on us with an Array Formation In A Talisman! And you still don¡¯t dare to face us with your true appearance! What kind of hero are you?!¡±


    ¡°Retract the Shun Tian Formation if you are a figure. If you have the capability, release us and let us have a battle with you. If we are defeated, we will have noints dying!¡±


    ¡°Humph. Full of crap. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m a hero either. Today, you all will die in my hands, and it can only be said that all of you Supreme Academy people are useless and unable to withstand a single blow.¡± The midget scoffed.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    ¡°How dare you insult my Supreme Academy!¡±


    In the Shun Tian Formation, the Supreme Academy disciples were towering with rage and desperately wanted to chop that ck-robed person into pieces. Yet, they were unable to escape from the formation.


    After saying that sentence, the ck-robed person cast a discreet look at where Ye Qingtang was hiding at. They clearly agreed that after he said that line, Ye Qingtang would walk out from the dark and pretend to be a senior sister from the Supreme Academy¡­ Why was there still no movement?


    ¡°You, Supreme Academy students, are all useless and unable to withstand a single blow! Completely useless!¡± the midget said again but with a louder voice.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard! If you have the guts, let us out from the Shun Tian Formation, and you can see for yourself if we, Supreme Academy disciples, are useless or not!


    ¡°You are a lowly person who can only use such underhanded means. You don¡¯t even have a sense of shame and still dare to make such big talk shamelessly!¡±


    Hearing that the ck-robed person repeat what he said before again, all of the Supreme Academy students exploded with fury.


    The midge frowned and scanned the dark corner ahead, but there was still no movement.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Cough Cough¡­ You, Supreme Academy students, are a bunch of useless people and cannot withstand a single blow!!¡± The midget shouted loudly.


    ¡°Cough cough cough cough!! You, Supreme Academy students, are all useless¡­¡± At this moment, the midget was close to shouting himself hoarse.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtang, who was hidden in the dark, looked at the midget strangely.


    ¡°Is¡­ he crazy?¡± Ye Qingtang muttered. His acting skills were so exaggerated that it was an unbearable sight.


    ¡°I think it should be you who made him crazy.¡± The little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I made him crazy?¡± Ye Qingtang pointed at herself instinctively with a questioning expression. ¡°What has this to do with me?¡±


    The little white tiger inched closer to Ye Qingtang and licked its paws. ¡°So when do you think you should go out and apany him with this show?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was immediately stupefied when she heard the little white tiger.


    At that instant, the midget was roaring at the top of his lungs. ¡°You, Supreme Academy students, are a bunch of useless people¡­ Unable to withstand a blow¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn you! Are you done?!¡±


    ¡°Let us out if you have the guts!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! You already said it over ten times! What is your intention!¡±

 Chapter 859 - Find A Hole To Hide In

    Chapter 859 Find A Hole To Hide In


    ¡°Useless people from the Supreme Academy¡­¡±


    The midget screamed at the top of his lungs, and his voice was already a little hoarse.


    However, before the midget finished speaking, Ye Qingtang walked out from the dark slowly with the little white tiger.


    ¡°Who said that the Supreme Academy does not have anyone!¡± Ye Qingtang took a step forward and reached the midget¡¯s side immediately.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you¡­ You finally came!¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang was here, the midge immediately pointed at Ye Qingtang and spoke.


    ¡°Your line is wrong¡­¡± Ye Qingtang moved her lips without a sound.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Ah, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re actually here!¡± The midget corrected himself immediately.


    ¡°F*ck. Can you not repeat your line?¡± The little white tiger looked at the midget helplessly. Ling Yan was so intelligent, but why did he have such a subordinate¡­


    At the same time, the disciples in the Shun Tian Formation looked at Ye Qingtang one by one with surprised expressions.


    Ye Qingtang was wearing the Supreme Academy student¡¯s uniform from a few batches earlier.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Do you know who I am?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the midget, and her lips curled up into a devilish smile.


    ¡°Of course I know. You are Ye Qingtang, one of the insanely-talented disciples from three batches earlier who was directly managed by the Supreme Academy¡¯s President. You have frightening martial gifts and are a super powerful figure. I never thought that you would appear here. I never thought that I would actually be able to see such a talented disciple like you in my lifetime. Humph! Am I right?¡± The midget scoffed coldly.


    The corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little. Can¡­ she say no¡­


    The midget¡¯s extremely exaggerated way of expression almost caused Ye Qingtang to leave directly.


    Furthermore, did this midget just say her name? The lines that they practiced earlier on did not use her real name¡­


    Not mentioning Ye Qingtang, even the little white tiger could not help but shut his ears.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Don¡¯t think that you can be condescending just because you¡¯re an insanely-talented disciple from the formidable Supreme Academy. I am not one with an undeserved reputation!¡± The midget said while giving Ye Qingtang a look, signaling her to follow up with her line.


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think that you can be condescending just because¡­¡±


    Nheless, before the midget finished his sentence, Ye Qingtang hurriedly waved a hand to interrupt him. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s you. You finally admitted! Come on, let me take a look at your brilliance!¡± The midget stared at Ye Qingtang and put on an extremely exaggerated stance as though he was ¡®confronted by a formidable enemy¡¯. year


    Ye Qingtang could point to the sky and swear that if not for the current circumstances, she would definitely turn around and leave.


    ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± the midget said and curled his index finger at Ye Qingtang.


    Swoosh!


    Unable to bear it anymore, Ye Qingtang immediately unsheathed her ck sword, exuding a strange gleam.


    ¡°This¡­ Just the force of unsheathing the sword is so powerful already¡­ You!¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang attacked, the midget¡¯s face was filled with horror as he retreated backward.


    Both Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger were speechless.


    ¡°You¡­ Could this sword be the legendary Executed Immortal Sword?!¡± The midget shouted in rm as he stared at the long sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is called the Regicide Sky de!¡± Ye Qingtang was at the end of her patience.


    ¡°What! It¡¯s the Regicide Sky de! Could this¡­ be the legendary Heaven-level divine weapon!¡± The midget¡¯s expression was even more horrified.


    Ye Qingtang sighed immediately. ¡°An imitation.¡±


    Even if she was an insanely-talented disciple from the Supreme Academy, it was impossible for her to possess a Heaven-level divine weapon. Thus, she could only correct him helplessly.

 Chapter 860 - I Will Not Let You Off Even If I Become A Ghost

    Chapter 860 I Will Not Let You Off Even If I Be A Ghost


    Ye Qingtang, once again, swore to the heavens that she did not want to put on an act with this person ever again in her life.


    If Ling Yan personally came to act with her, the effect¡­ should not be like what it was right now.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an imitation, it¡¯s already very scary. I never thought that the Supreme Academy would actually have such a figure like you. I made an error of judgment¡­ Ye Qingtang, you can strike! It¡¯s useless to talk so much!¡± The midget shouted sternly.


    Useless to talk so much? From the start to now, she only said a total of four words: ¡°It¡¯s me¡± and ¡°An imitation¡±.


    ¡°Full of bullsh*t!¡± She shouted.


    Ye Qingtang frowned immediately and swept her sword across horizontally.


    In a sh, a frightening sword gleam shed towards the midget.


    The midget had a confused expression. There should not be ¡°full of bullshit¡± in Ye Qingtang¡¯s lines¡­ Could it be that she improvised it¡­


    As the sword gleam was shed, the midget pointed a finger out and wanted to block it instinctively. However, he suddenly recalled his current role.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Before the sword gleam attacked the midget, he was already flung out.


    In the Shun Tian Formation, the three Arcane Supremacies in the Supreme Academy exchanged a look. What exactly happened?


    Very quickly, the midget jumped up from the ground and red at Ye Qingtang furiously. ¡°Good¡­ I admit that I am not your opponent, but don¡¯t be too excited just yet. I cultivated an extremely frightening evil cultivation technique, and I will y you right here today!¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not hold herself back from rolling her eyes at the midget. Even if it was a demonic cult from the unorthodox, they would not call the techniques they cultivated as evil cultivation techniques would they¡­


    Almost instantly, the midget turned into ck fog, and a berserkugh sounded from it.


    The ck fog¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and it enveloped Ye Qingtang in it instantly. In a split second, endless spirit energy escaped into the surroundings.


    Noticing the situation, the three Arcane Supremacies in the Shun Tian Formation had solemn expressions.


    ¡°That is¡­ the Deceased Soul Technique?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Deceased Soul Technique can absorb the spirit energy of others by force and turn it to be used by the user!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the method he executed the technique, it seems to really be simr to that of the Deceased Soul Technique¡­¡±


    Wildughter erupted from the ck fog. ¡°Hahaha, you three are pretty observant. You all actually know the Deceased Soul Technique that I cultivated!¡±


    In the ck fog, Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and she wore a pained expression.


    ¡°Senior sister, the Deceased Soul Technique can be restrained with fire!¡± Ady looked at Ye Qingtang and said hurriedly.


    The moment she said that, golden mes started burning around Ye Qingtang.


    As the mes appeared, the three Arcane Supremacies in the Shun Tian Formation were astonished. The mes on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body were actually full of the aura of destruction like an Extraordinary me!


    ¡°It¡¯s an Extraordinary me¡­¡±


    ¡°And looking at this Extraordinary me¡¯s grade, it does not seem low¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she really is a senior sister from our Supreme Academy from a few batches earlier?¡±


    The three Arcane Supremacies in the Shun Tian Formation were bridled with confusion.


    However, before they could ponder anymore, a torturous scream rang from the ck fog.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ are really powerful¡­ I will not¡­ let you off¡­ even if I be a ghost¡­¡±


    After saying that, the ck fog turned into ck sand and scattered all over the ground. Subsequently, the ck sand sunk into the ground without a sound and disappearedpletely.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head and kept her sword back into the sheath with a sharp sound. She looked at the three Arcane Supremacies in the Shun Tian Formation and walked towards it with great strides.

 Chapter 861 - Are You Alright

    <strong>Chapter 861 Are You Alright</strong>


    ¡°Senior Sister, thank you for saving us!¡±


    ¡°Please break the Shun Tian Formation and rescue us, Senior Sister!¡±


    However, before Ye Qingtang came close to the Shun Tian Formation, one of thedies hurriedly shouted to Ye Qingtang. ¡°Senior Sister, careful!¡±


    The moment she spoke, a shattering sound rang from behind.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang leaped away and retreated over ten steps.


    Boom!


    A rumble exploded along with a sh in the air.


    Ye Qingtang turned around and sized up the front calmly.


    Ahead was apletely-dposed warhorse that had purple mes lingering around its entire body. A corpse in ck armor was on the back of the horse.


    ¡°Prehistoric human¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed.


    The supposed prehistoric human referred only to the prehistory of this maind.


    It was said that before this maind was formed, countless humans lost their lives in the battle between the True Dragon and Divine Phoenix.


    Afterward, the True Dragon and Divine Phoenix died, and the Dragon Vein was formed. As a result, those prehistoric humans were also buried in the Dragon Vein.


    The prehistoric human before them had been dead for many years, but it seemed to condense to a strange soul due to the Wintry Aura in the Dragon Vein, and it became a killing machine.


    The ming warhorse neighed, wanting to sweep everything away, while the corpse in a ck armor roared and shot daggers with his eyes. It was as though they could take away people¡¯s souls.


    Swoosh!


    In the next second, the corpse rode towards Ye Qingtang, and the long knife in his hands was stabbed towards her.


    Fast. This strike was so fast that one could barely see it with the naked eye.


    Even an Arcane Supremacy may not be able to block the attack of a prehistoric human, much less Ye Qingtang, who was only at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven currently.


    However, at the same time, a shadow shed by andnded beside Ye Qingtang.


    Puff!


    The long knife pierced through the shadow.


    Surprised, Ye Qingtang looked at the man in white who suddenly appeared beside her.


    The man was wearing a mask, and there was a trace of blood on his hair.


    At that instant, the man¡¯s blood sttered on the corpse¡¯s body.


    The corpse cried immediately, and the man¡¯s blood started burning, forcing the corpse to retreat.


    Before long, the warhorse and the corpse in a ck armor dashed away and disappeared without a trace in no time.


    ¡°Are you alright¡­¡±


    The man turned around and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    In her previous life, she once heard that Ling Yan¡¯s blood could intimidate the evil. Apart from Ling Yan, who else could this masked man be?


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that¡­ Are you alright?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the pierced wound on Ling Yan¡¯s left shoulder and asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ You should be more careful. This Dragon Vein does not seem to be as simple as what we see.¡± Ling Yan leaned to Ye Qingtang¡¯s ear and said softly.


    Subsequently, Ling Yan turned around and left this ce without looking back.


    ¡°That person is?¡±


    The three Arcane Supremacies in the Shun Tian Formation appeared to be a little confused.


    The magical effect of Ling Yan¡¯s blood was only circted many yearster. Currently, apart from a few certain people, most of the powerful figures had not heard of it before, and as a result, it was all the more impossible for the students of the Supreme Academy to know about it.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan¡¯s leaving back view, there was an inexplicable feeling in her heart; that Ling Yan suddenly appeared and took a blow for her¡­

 Chapter 862 - Travel Together

    Chapter 862 Travel Together


    Since Ling Yan was alright, Ye Qingtang did not think much and immediately went forward to break the Shun Tian Formation from the outside and rescued the three Arcane Supremacies from the Supreme Academy.


    After the three Arcane Supremacies were rescued out, they thanked Ye Qingtang sessively.


    ¡°Senior Sister, thank you for your help. I will never forget your great kindness from today.¡± One of the males looked at Ye Qingtang gratefully.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything great. We are all from the same school, and there¡¯s no need to fuss about this.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ which batch you are from, Senior Sister Ye?¡± One of the Arcane Supremacies sized up Ye Qingtang closely.


    ¡°Calcting the years, I am three batches before you all,¡± Ye Qingtang responded.


    There was a hint of surprise in all of their eyes when they heard Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ if you have any proof?¡± Ady asked.


    No matter what, it was better to be more cautious in the Dragon Vein.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled immediately and took out a token. ¡°I¡¯ve always kept this item. Can it be used as the so-called proof?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    One of the Arcane Supremacies looked at the token Ye Qingtang took out in confusion.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye, can I take a look at it?¡± Thedy asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Qingtang handed the token to thedy.


    After receiving the token, the three people inspected it for a moment and were shocked.


    ¡°Supreme Token! This¡­ is actually Supreme Academy¡¯s Supreme Token!!¡±


    There were less than ten tokens produced in the Supreme Academy for every batch, and every holder of the Supreme Token was an insanely-talented disciple whom the President personally managed!


    For their batch, it was said that there were only a few Supreme Tokens, and no one knew how the holders of the Supreme Token looked like.


    After inspecting the authenticity of the Supreme Token, the three people looked at Ye Qingtang, astonished, and cupped their fists sessively. ¡°Greetings, Senior Sister Ye!¡±


    ¡°Rise¡­ I have already left the academy for many years. I am already satisfied with you all calling me ¡®senior sister¡¯. There¡¯s no need to be over-courteous,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The three people rose after hearing Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I am Li Bingxue. I am extremely honored to meet you today, Senior Sister Ye. Disciples of your level are the academy¡¯s pride¡­¡± Li Bingxue looked at Ye Qingtang in admiration.


    In the Supreme Academy, there were so many students in every batch that it was impossible to estimate a number, but how many in each batch could possess the Supreme Token?


    Ye Qingtang chuckled lightly withoutmenting further.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I am Feng Wudang!¡± One of the Arcane Supremacies told Ye Qingtang with cupped fists.


    ¡°Gu Tianhe.¡± Another Arcane Supremacy added on.


    After Ye Qingtang took out the Supreme Token, the three of them no longer doubted Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity.


    They were naturally able to distinguish the authenticity of the Supreme Token. Furthermore, if not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s help earlier on, they would probably be dead in the Shun Tian Formation.


    ¡°Junior Brother Gu, Junior Brother Feng, Junior Sister Li, since you all are alright, I will take my leave first,¡± Ye Qingtang looked at them individually and said afterward.


    ¡°Are you on your own, Senior Sister?¡± Li Bingxue asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head.


    ¡°Then the person¡­ who blocked a blow for you¡­¡± Li Bingxue was a little confused.


    Hearing that, Ye Qingtang replied without thinking. ¡°That is mypanion. However, he has something to settle, so I am alone now.¡±


    The three people nodded without thinking much about it.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you explore the Dragon Vein with us, Senior Sister Ye? Could it be that you despise the three of us?¡± Feng Wudang sighed.

 Chapter 863 - World as the Chessboard, Human as the Chess Pieces

    Chapter 863 World as the Chessboard, Human as the Chess Pieces


    ¡°How would I dislike you when I have just reached this unfamiliarnd? I¡¯m still afraid that I can¡¯t get closer to the three of you.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Feng Wudang in confusion and asked.


    ¡°Haha, Senior Sister Ye, I was oversensitive. In this case,e along with us,¡± Feng Wudang said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Sister Ye. It¡¯s very dangerous in the Dragon Vein. Furthermore, our martial abilities are suppressed at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord level and not even recovered to the Yang Lord level. It will be easier for us to discuss together if we encounter any problem.¡± Li Bingxue smiled sweetly towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Alright, since you say so, it would be inappropriate for me to refuse.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled slightly and took a nce at a distant ce.


    At the same time at the distant ce.


    Ling Yan sat beside the chessboard and closed his eyes to take a rest.


    ¡°Your Highness, the President of the Supreme Academy had sided with the Crown Prince¡­ The Crown Prince wanted to eliminate you at all cost. Why did you ask Lady Ye to disguise as a student of the Supreme Academy?¡± The midget frowned and asked. He removed his ck robe to reveal his true identity as he stared at Ling Yan.


    Though Ling Yan had never made any mistakes in everything he did, the midget still felt curious.


    Soon, Ling Yan opened his eyes slowly. His eyes seemed to be able to see through everything in the world.


    ¡°The Supreme Academy is not a threat to me anymore,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°Not a threat anymore?¡±


    The midget was stunned for a second after hearing Ling Yan¡¯s words. He did not understand what he meant.


    However, since Ling Yan did not exin himself, he would not ask for the answer as well.


    The midget looked at the wound that was pierced through by the sword and said, ¡°Your Highness¡­ your injury¡­¡±


    The midget could not believe what he saw when Ling Yan warded off the sword for Ye Qingtang. How would he ward off the sword for someone based on his temper!


    ¡°Lady Ye¡­ She is my first important friend,¡± Ling Yan said softly. A harmless smile was seen on his friend.


    ¡°Friend¡­¡±


    The midget stared at Ling Yan in surprise.


    Ling Yan treated the world as a chessboard and the human as a chess piece. The midget could never imagine that someone like him would treat a human as a friend.


    He would never believe it if he did not hear it with his own ears.


    Soon, Ling Yan took out a ck chess piece from the chessboard.


    Boom. The chess piece broke into powder and dispersed alongside the wind.


    ¡°Ha, based on my older brother and the Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s suspicious personalities, the Supreme Academy is gone now,¡± Ling Yan said, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Perfected Gu Yun, who was addressed by Ling Yan as teacher, was standing on top of a cliff. His face was extremely dark.


    He had never imagined that the fated person that Ling Yan insisted to look for on this piece ofnd would be a student of the Supreme Academy. A special student who held the Supreme Token!


    There were only a few special students in every batch, and they were managed by the President of the Supreme Academy personally!


    Perfected Gu Yun did not totally believe it when he was observing secretly at first. However, his doubt was erased when he saw Ling Yan ward off the sword for thedy.


    The Supreme Academy¡¯s special student with the Supreme Token, who was managed by the President, was definitely the fated person of Ling Yan!


    If not, why would Ling Yane to this piece ofnd and protected her from the sword regardless of his own safety!


    ¡°Supreme President, you appeared to be siding towards the Crown Prince, but secretly¡­¡± Perfected Gu Yun gnashed his teeth and murmured.


    If the midget heard the Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s words now, he would understand what Ling Yan meant by ¡®the Supreme Academy is gone¡¯.

 Chapter 864 - Crown Prince

    Chapter 864 Crown Prince


    Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s face was clouded. He finally understood the reason why Ling Yan had toe to this piece maind.


    Previously, Perfected Gu Yun did not even bother about whether Ling Yan was looking for the fated person.


    However, if thedy with the Supreme Token was not Ling Yan¡¯s fated person, how could he ward off the sword for her based on his personality?!


    Perfected Gu Yun waved his right arm to cast a mystic technique immediately.


    A vague and virtual shadow appeared in the mid-air on top of Perfected Gu Yun within a short while.


    There was a man around forty years old appearing in the virtual shadow. He wore a nine-w wyrm robe that made him look extremely noble.


    ¡°Crown Prince.¡± Perfected Gu Yun greeted towards the middle-aged man.


    The man waved his hand and said, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan has found his fated person, Your Highness¡­¡± Perfected Gu Yun said.


    A cold glint shed across the man¡¯s eyes after hearing Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s words.


    Ling Yan had a karma bloodline. The consequences would be unimaginable if he found his fated person. The only power that he dreaded of in the entire Eternal Dynasty was Ling Yan. His father also thought highly of Ling Yan. If Ling Yan met his fated person, he might not be the prince heir anymore¡­


    ¡°Is it true?¡± The man¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Your Highness. Ling Yan entered the Dragon Vein alone these days and did not allow me to follow. Then, I chose to enter the ce first and wait for his appearance to observe him secretly. I just witnessed that he was willing to sacrifice himself and ward off the sword for ady.¡± Perfected Gu Yun exined.


    ¡°Who is thatdy? Is she from your maind?¡± the Crown Prince of the Eternal Dynasty asked.


    Perfected Gu Yun shook his head and said, ¡°I thought that she was from this maind at first¡­ However, thedy held the Supreme Token and saved a few students of the Supreme Academy. Though I did not hear what they were talking about, they seemed to be very close.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Supreme Academy did not side towards me wholeheartedly¡­¡± Cold glints shed in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes continuously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that¡­¡± Perfected Gu Yun shook his head.


    ¡°Humph! I was still wondering why the Supreme Academy would choose to side with me so easily and agree to help me to take down Ling Yan¡­ If they sided with Ling Yan first, they definitely followed Ling Yan¡¯s instructions and were on the undercover job by pretending to side with me¡­¡± The Crown Prince smashed the table in front of him into pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s not totally impossible, Crown Prince¡­¡± Perfected Gu Yun said. ¡°The President of the Supreme Academy eliminated the Execution Sect ording to Ling Yan¡¯smand. However, the Execution Sect was still fighting back resistantly to now and is yet to be destroyed¡­ The Execution Sect has definitely surrendered to Ling Yan¡¯s sect forces. If the President of the Supreme Academy also listened to Ling Yan, the attack on the Execution Sect by the Supreme Academy was not real. They would not go harsh on them¡­ I¡¯m afraid that this is the reason why the Execution Sect is still not destroyed even though their strength is weaker than the Supreme Academy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Remember, kill Ling Yan¡¯s fated person no matter what happens. Kill Ling Yan as well if you have the chance,¡± the Crown Prince said coldly.


    ¡°Rest assured, Crown Prince.¡± Perfected Gu Yun nodded his head and said. The virtual shadow disappeared when he waved his right arm again.

 Chapter 865 - The Plot

    Chapter 865 The Plot


    At one of the ridges in the Dragon Vein after a few days.


    Ling Yan¡¯s eyes that seemed to contain the entire universe were filled with smiles.


    The midget stood beside respectively but did not say anything.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. The Execution Sect will not be facing any problems in the short future. I have no idea why that the Crown Prince summoned the President of the Supreme Academy and tried to assassinate him. Though he managed to escape, he was injured heavily. The Crown Prince sent military forces secretly to attack a few base camps of the Supreme Academy¡­¡± A virtual image of an elder appeared beside Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan smiled and said, ¡°The Execution Sect will have time to recover.¡±


    Excitement filled the elder¡¯s face. Though he did not know why the Crown Prince would suddenly attempt to assassinate the President of the Supreme Academy, he understood that this was done by Ling Yan based on his confident look. However, he would never be able to know how Ling Yan managed to do that.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. If you did not lend us a helping hand, the Execution Sect would not have been able to survive another attack from the Supreme Academy,¡± the elder said with graciousness.


    The elder added. ¡°Your Highness, since the Crown Prince also targeted the Supreme Academy and the President was injured, I suggest that the Execution Sect can take the initiative and attack the Supreme Academy!¡±


    However, Ling Yan shook his head and said, ¡°No¡­ Instead, I want you to help the Supreme Academy.¡±


    ¡°Arh?!¡±


    The elder was stunned after hearing Ling Yan¡¯s words. The Supreme Academy was a strong opponent. Why should they help them when they had the chance to kill them?


    ¡°Yes. The Crown Prince is always very suspicious about everything. If you help them this time, the Crown Prince will believe that the Supreme Academy has sided with me. No matter how the Supreme Academy tries to exin in the future, the Crown Prince will never trust them anymore¡­ The only path that is left for the Supreme Academy is to side with me wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant¡­ No one else will be able to think of such a strategy, Your Highness!¡± The elder eximed.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Ling Yan waved his hand, the virtual image of the elder disappeared.


    The midget sized up his master. He could n everything without any w¡­


    The sword that he warded off for Miss Ye had resulted in so many chain reactions. Besides saving Miss Ye¡¯s life, he saved the Execution Sect from the desperate situation under the attack from the Supreme Academy. He even broke the rtionship between the suspicious Crown Prince and the President of the Supreme Academy. It was even possible to recruit the Supreme Academy under him¡­


    Everything was just the result of the sword that Ling Yan warded off for Miss Ye.


    What was more terrifying was that none of these were nned by Ling Yan before. The prehistoric dried corpse existed in the Dragon Vein. Even Ling Yan could not control its appearance and whether it would attack Miss Ye¡­


    However, Ling Yan could instantly seize the opportunity that normal people would even notice. Then, he achieved a series of things at the next instant¡­


    The midget could not help but take a cold breath.


    It was lucky that he was Ling Yan¡¯s henchman. If he was the Crown Prince¡¯s henchman¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, Perfected Gu Yun will definitely try to kill Miss Ye. Do we need to protect her?¡± The midget looked towards Ling Yan and asked.


    Ling Yan shook his head and said, ¡°He will definitely try to kill her, but Miss Ye has three Arcane Supremacies following her with the little white tiger¡­ It¡¯s disappointing if he does not do anything¡­ He¡¯s been fated to die ever since I brought him over.¡±

 Chapter 866 - The Bloodline of the Jiang Family Clan

    Chapter 866 The Bloodline of the Jiang Family n


    The midget frowned slightly and looked towards Ling Yan. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡°My highness¡­ Will Miss Ye be alright? Perfected Gu Yun is strong. I can protect Miss Ye secretly. However¡­ if we let her face him herself¡­¡±


    Ling Yan said slowly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that my decision is inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to judge your decision!¡±


    The midget kneeled on the ground with one leg immediately.


    ¡°Based on her karmic natal chart, her future will not be peaceful¡­ If she remains as a flower in the greenhouse without going through any hardship, even I cannot change her destiny when she loses her own strength¡­ Do you know how most of the powerful people¡¯s offspring die?¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ whenever they face some problems, those powerful people will appear and solve them¡­ This results in the children being mediocre and arrogant. The day when the powerful people leave is the day the children will die.¡±


    The midget sighed. He had witnessed so many such cases, just like his older brother¡¯s child.


    ¡°Miss Ye is definitely not this type of person¡­ Furthermore, she is strong and powerful, more powerful than both of us could imagine¡­ It¡¯s possible that our survival and death will be held in her hands. Your concern is not necessary.¡± Ling Yan waved his sleeve and walked forward.


    Ye Qingtang was walking into the deeper part of the forest with Feng Wudang, Li Bingxue, and Gu Tianhe.


    A figure appeared in the mid-air and then disappeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Ye You?¡±


    Ye Qingtang recognized Ye You with just one nce.


    ¡°I did not expect Ye You to be here as well¡­¡± Li Bingxue stared above her and said coldly.


    ¡°You know Ye You?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Ye You seemed to vaporize from the world ever since she saw her at the Hell of Avicinarakast time. She reappeared at the region of the Dragon Vein this time.


    However, Ye Qingtang was curious about why Li Bingxue and the rest would know about Ye You¡­


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ye You? Howe I don¡¯t know as well, Junior Sister Li?¡±


    Gu Tianhe looked at Li Bingxue in confusion, and so did Feng Wudang. Both of them had never heard the name Ye You before.


    ¡°Jiang Duantian¡¯s granddaughter¡­¡± Li Bingxue said mysteriously.


    Feng Wudang and Gu Tianhe were both shocked when they heard the name of Jiang Duantian.


    Jiang Duantian was the Domain Master of the First Domain. His martial ability was above everyone else, and he was the renowned supreme chief.


    ¡°Wait, how can he have a granddaughter when he doesn¡¯t even have a daughter?¡± Gu Tianhe frowned and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not clear about that, but I heard about it during a conversation between the President and an elder,¡± Li Bingxue said.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    Ye Qingtang surely knew about Ye You¡¯s identity since she had lived two lives.


    The Jiang family n was the first family with a surname in the Central Maind. Jiang Duantian had a daughter who was obsessed with the cultivation of space array formations.


    Some mistakes happened when Jiang Duantian¡¯s daughter was setting up a space array formation, and it went across the Dimension Wall of the maind and came to this ce. She then met one of the Great Elders of Ye family, Ye You¡¯s father, Ye Yun.


    The two of them gave birth to Ye You.


    Ye You contained the bloodline of the Jiang family n, which could be sensed by the Jiang family. However, the Dimension Wall blocked off the sensor of bloodline.


    After the Dimension Wall was destroyed, the Jiang family sensed Ye You¡¯s bloodline instantly and brought her back to the Central Dynasty.

 Chapter 867 - Midnight Whisper

    <strong>Chapter 867 Midnight Whisper</strong>


    It was yearster when Ye You was brought back by the Jiang family in her previous life. However, the Dimension Wall was destroyed earlier as a result of Ye Qingtang, and the Jiang family managed to sense the Jiang bloodline in Ye You¡¯s body.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s original n was to take her revenge before Ye You was brought back by the Jiang family. However, the bestid ns of mice and men often go awry; man proposes, god disposes. She was still a stepte¡­


    The reason why Ye You could reach the Paragon Great Empress was closely rted to the Jiang family¡¯s nurturing.


    ¡°You know Ye You as well, Senior Sister Ye?¡± Li Bingxue asked curiously.


    ¡°I was just asking,¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and said.


    Li Bingxue nodded and did not think much about it.


    Soon, midnight arrived.


    Ye Qingtang sat on the ground and entered a state of meditation.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    Ling Yan voice was suddenly heard.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes almost instantly and sized up her surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯m in your pocket,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang took out the Supreme Token from her pocket, and Ling Yan¡¯s voice came from the token.


    ¡°I installed a voice transmission stone into the Supreme Token,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang was totally not surprised by such a trick.


    ¡°It¡¯s quitete now. What do you need?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°My teacher intends to kill you now.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice came out from the token.


    ¡°And then?¡± Ye Qingtang felt triggered about that. She would not have been involved in so much trouble if it not because of Ling Yan.


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you joking with me? Or tell me, what¡¯s the cultivation level of your teacher?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and said.


    ¡°The second stage of the Arcane Supremacy, Divine Arcane Supremacy.¡± Ling Yan replied.


    Ye Qingtang almost threw the Supreme Token away when she heard that.


    There would be two stages when a cultivator reached the Arcane Supremacy.


    The first stage was the Virtual Arcane Supremacy.


    The second stage was the Divine Arcane Supremacy.


    Every stage was divided into five Heavens. People at the Virtual Arcane Supremacy had to reach the Fifth Heaven to strive towards the Divine Arcane Supremacy.


    Though Gu Tianhe, Li Bingxue, and Feng Wudang were at the Arcane Supremacy level, all of them were still at the first stage, Virtual Arcane Supremacy. However, Ling Yan¡¯s teacher had reached the Divine Arcane Supremacy.


    The difference between the two was the same as the difference between the Yin Lord and the Yang Lord of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord level. Nothing wasparable.


    ¡°Are you scared, Miss Ye?¡± Ling Yan¡¯sughter came from the Supreme Token.


    ¡°Scared? Why will I be scared? I shall prepare myself to be killed when hees.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry with me, Miss Ye,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re smart,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Qingtang had no rtionship with Ling Yan¡¯s teacher. However, he intended to kill her now because of Ling Yan. How was it possible for her not to be angry?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Miss Ye. This piece of maind limits the ability of Arcane Supremacy. Even my teacher¡¯s ability is limited to the Sixth Heaven of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Furthermore, you have three disciples at Arcane Supremacy with you. Why do you need to be scared?¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking them to die for me?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    ¡°Why would I be bothered with others¡¯ lives? I only need you to be safe, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Ling Yan smiled and said.


    Before Ye Qingtang could reply, Ling Yan added. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, you can use your Spirit Ring to kill him.¡±

 Chapter 868 - Aren’t You Scared?

    Chapter 868 Aren¡¯t You Scared?


    ¡°My ring? What ring?¡± Ye Qingtang did not know what he was talking about, and her face was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m referring to the ring on your finger,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang sized up her fingers instinctively as she heard Ling Yan¡¯s words.


    There was only one ring on her finger, which was given by Han Cangming, the Pce Lord of the Antiquity Pce.


    However, how would Ling Yan know the name of the ring¡­ and the ring could even kill his teacher?


    ¡°You know about this ring?¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Wait¡­ You know about Han Cangming?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and asked.


    ¡°Han Cangming¡­¡± Ling Yan was silent for a while at the other end of the Supreme Token.


    ¡°Han Cangming¡­ I almost forgot about this name¡­¡±


    There was no clear reply from Ling Yan.


    ¡°How did you know about this ring?¡± Ye Qingtang asked confusedly.


    After a long while, Ling Yan¡¯s voice came out from the voice transmission stone again. ¡°Of course. The ring belonged to me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Ye Qingtang could not believe what she just heard.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could say anything else, Ling Yan interrupted. ¡°Miss Ye, I was just joking¡­ But remember, the ring is powerful, and you can only use it once only.¡±


    After Ling Yan finished his words, there was no more sounding out of the Supreme Token no matter how Ye Qingtang tried to ask or call him.


    She did not fall asleep for the entire night, and the next day arrived.


    Gu Tianhe, Feng Wudang, and Li Bingxue came to find Ye Qingtang.


    The area they were at was considered a dead vein. They needed to go deeper for more exposure.


    ¡°Junior Brothers and Junior Sister¡­ I think we should go our separate ways from now onward.¡±


    Before the three of them said anything, Ye Qingtang first spoke.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the three of them were stunned slightly. Why was that necessary when nothing had happened?


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye, are you leaving?¡± Li Bingxue held Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye, why is that so? Did we do anything wrong?¡± Feng Wudang asked confusedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to you. It¡¯s just that¡­ my enemy is going to kill me anytime. I don¡¯t want to drag you into that.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed and said.


    ¡°Enemy¡­ who is that?!¡± Gu Tianhe said coldly.


    ¡°Perfected Gu Yun¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Perfected Gu Yun? Isn¡¯t he the teacher of the Eternal Dynasty Ling Yan? He¡¯s just Ling Yan¡¯s servant.¡± Feng Wudang scoffed and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Senior Sister Ye! The Supreme Academy is at theplete opposite end with Ling Yan. We are loyal to the elder prince only. If the Perfected Gu Yun wants to kill you, he¡¯smitting suicide!¡± Li Bingxue said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we kill the Perfected Gu Yun, we will get an award when we return to the Supreme Academy!¡± Feng Wudang nodded and said.


    Not many people knew that the Perfected Gu Yun actually sided with the elder prince. He was still Ling Yan¡¯s person on the surface. Students of the Supreme Academy would definitely not know theplicated rtions in between.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless as the three of them were eager to fight the Perfected Gu Yun. Now, she understood the reason why Ling Yan was so sure that the three people would agree to fight against Perfected Gu Yun.


    If they met Perfected Gu Yun, they would fight him with all their strength even if Ye Qingtang was not around. Once the Perfected Gu Yun died in their hands¡­ they would definitely be rewarded after they returned to the Supreme Academy!


    ¡°Perfected Gu Yun was at the Divine Arcane Supremacy. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Ye Qingtang said.

 Chapter 869 - Can You Run Away?

    Chapter 869 Can You Run Away?


    The three of them were silent after hearing what Ye Qingtang said.


    As what Ye Qingtang said, Perfected Gu Yun was at the Divine Arcane Supremacy level, but they were just at the Virtual Arcane Supremacy level.


    After a while, Gu Tianhe said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We do not need to worry about that too much. No matter how strong he is, his ability will be limited at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord level on piece of maind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no chance of escaping if we meet Perfected Gu Yun outside¡­ We will not even get the chance to fight back. However, everyone here is at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord level. We can try our best to fight and kill him. We will be rewarded when we get back to the academy!¡± Feng Wudang nodded and said.


    Li Bingxue was also tempted upon hearing Feng Wudang and Gu Tianhe¡¯s words.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye, you cannot leave! We canbine our forces and kill Perfected Gu Yun. Then, we shall split the credits,¡± Feng Wudang said immediately.


    If Ye Qingtang left, the three of them would not dare to challenge Perfected Gu Yun.


    ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re so determined, I shall thank you for your help.¡± Ye Qingtang folded her fists towards the three people and said.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what we should do. We should thank you for such a rare opportunity to kill Perfected Gu Yun!¡± Feng Wudang was slightly excited as he said.


    Ye Qingtang discussed strategies with the three of them instantly.


    Soon, the three of them left, and Ye Qingtang remained at somewhere far away.


    Ye Qingtang crossed her legs and sat on the ground to consolidate her cultivation.


    Ye Qingtang gently touched the Spirit Ring that Ling Yan mentioned. She hoped that the ring would be as powerful as Ling Yan described. Hopefully, the power it contained would be able to kill Perfected Gu Yun with one attack.


    Though Ye Qingtang had no rtionships with the three people, she found that the three of them were kind after spending a few days with them. In all honesty, it was not that they were going to fight against Perfected Gu Yun just because they wanted to help her. They were just manipted by Ling Yan as he knew about their greed towards rewards. However, no matter what, Ye Qingtang did not want anything to happen to them. She might still use the ring at the critical moment.


    The sky appeared to be golden in color at dawn.


    Swoosh!


    A piercing sound was heard.


    An elder appeared in mid-air at the next second and looked downward at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Youngdy.¡± A cold voice came from his mouth.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes and looked towards the elder as she heard the voice. Her face was full of confusion, and she asked, ¡°May I know who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Perfected Gu Yun waved his sleeve and said, ¡°Are you a student of the Supreme Academy?¡±.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Do you know Ling Yan!¡± Perfected Gu Yun continued.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face changed immediately, and she said, ¡°Ling Yan Highness¡­ Of course, but he doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that true? Then I¡¯m curious about why he would ward off the sword for you.¡± Perfected Gu Yun scoffed.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you know!¡± Ye Qingtang stood up instantly and stared at the elder.


    ¡°Humph, youngdy, you will die here today!¡± The moment he finished his words, he dashed towards Ye Qingtang.


    However, before Perfected Gu Yun could get close to Ye Qingtang, she used all her strength and ran towards the forest with her full speed.


    ¡°Humph, can you run away from me?¡± Perfected Gu Yun sneered and followed up.

 Chapter 870 - Flawless

    Chapter 870 wless


    Ye Qingtang ran into the deeper parts of the forest within a second.


    Perfected Gu Yun was extremely fast as well. He turned into a streak of light and disappeared as well.


    Soon, Perfected Gu Yun traced Ye Qingtang¡¯s leaving path and entered the deep parts of the forest.


    However, at that moment, golden rays of lights appeared around him, and he smelled something ancient.


    Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s face changed instantly. Before he had any reaction, he was surrounded by the golden rays of light.


    ¡°Sealed Sky Formation?¡±


    Perfected Gu Yun sized up his surroundings in the golden light and murmured.


    The Sealed Sky Formation was a special array formation of the Supreme Academy. It was invented by a few of the previous presidents together.


    The Sealed Sky Formation was extremely powerful, but it required a few people to set up the formation. It would take a few hours at least.


    Why is there a Sealed Sky Formation here¡­


    Ye Qingtang walked out from the dark. She scoffed as she stared at Perfected Gu Yun, who was trapped inside the golden light.


    Perfected Gu Yun would never be able to imagine that his every moment was well-known by Ling Yan. He would not expect that Ling Yan had warned her earlier that Perfected Gu Yun would try to kill her, and she had prepared the Sealed Sky Formation of the Supreme Academy to lurk him into the trap.


    ¡°You¡­ you were prepared?!¡±


    Perfected Gu Yun, who was trapped inside the golden lights, said coldly as Ye Qingtang appeared from the dark.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    ¡°You knew when I was going to find you¡­ So, you set the golden light array¡­¡± Perfected Gu Yun scoffed.


    ¡°What a shame. You found out about it way toote.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°How did you know my presence and how did you know that I would be here to kill you¡­¡± Perfected Gu Yun frowned and said.


    However, before Ye Qingtang said anything, Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Is it¡­ Ling Yan?!¡±


    Perfected Gu Yun seemed to recall something suddenly and was shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. It¡¯s Ling Yan indeed.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled softly and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could he know that I betrayed him¡­ Furthermore, I wasn¡¯t with him for the whole time recently. How could he know that I would be here to kill you!¡± Perfected Gu Yun shouted angrily.


    All the things he had done were considered wless. He even hid his martial breath when he stalked Ling Yan. He always stood far from here, so he was sure that he would never be discovered. However, despite that, Ling Yan still discovered his identity¡­


    Ye Qingtang shook her head and said, ¡°Why are you still asking so many questions when you know he¡¯s Ling Yan¡­ He would definitely know everything since you betrayed him. What he had done was based on his own inference. Even if he inferred wrongly, he could just prepare beforehand to prevent any loss¡­ You have at least followed Ling Yan for so many years. Howe your understanding of him is scarcer than mine?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Perfected Gu Yun shouted in rage. Everything he had done was useless and a waste of time. He was like a naked clown in Ling Yan¡¯s eyes?!


    ¡°Perfected Gu Yun, you¡¯re trapped inside the Sealed Sky Formation now. What else can you do?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Perfected Gu Yun pulled himself out from his thoughts. A cold smile appeared on his face, and he said, ¡°Youngdy, do you really think that the Sealed Sky Formation of the Supreme Academy can trap me forever?!¡±

 Chapter 871 - Divine Supreme Dharma Treasure

    Chapter 871 Divine Supreme Dharma Treasure


    Perfected Gu Yunughed coldly. The Sealed Sky Formation of the Supreme Academy was terrifying, but it was not unbreakable to him.


    ¡°Hahaha, Perfected Gu Yun, I have never expected that you would end up like this one day!¡±


    Suddenly, Gu Tianhe, Li Bingxue, and Feng Wudang walked out from the dark slowly.


    ¡°Students of the Supreme Academy¡­¡±


    Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness when he saw the three people.


    ¡°How dare you betray the elder prince!¡± Perfected Gu Yun shouted coldly.


    The three of them were stunned upon hearing Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s words. Their faces were full of confusion. Was Perfected Gu Yun mad? What nonsense was he talking about?!


    ¡°What a joke. You¡¯re just a Ling Yan¡¯s servant. You know you¡¯re going to die here today, and that¡¯s why you start to talk nonsense!¡± Feng Wudangughed coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to talk to him!¡± Li Bingxue said.


    ¡°You will all be dead when I break out of the formation.¡± Perfected Gu Yun shouted in anger.


    Without giving any chance for the three people to speak, Perfected Gu Yun started to punch the Sealed Sky Formation that trapped him.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom, boom!!


    Deafening sounds were heard continuously. It seemed that even the sky and the earth were going to break under Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s punches.


    Cracks appeared on the Sealed Sky Formation very soon under his punches.


    The three people had different expressions slightly upon seeing that.


    Perfected Gu Yun was indeed at the Divine Arcane Supremacy level. The Sealed Sky Formation that was set up by their level of cultivation would be broken into pieces by Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s punches easily if they were outside this maind.


    It was lucky that the spirit energy on this maind was not enough, which limited Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s true martial ability. If not, they would definitely be dead after provoking Perfected Gu Yun!


    ¡°Hahahaha! Perfected Gu Yun, I¡¯m advising you to stop wasting your energy and not struggle to escape here. The regenerating power of the Sealed Sky Formation is very strong. It¡¯s useless unless you can break it instantly!¡± Feng Wudang sneered and said as he stared at Perfected Gu Yun, who punched continuously.


    The cracks that were created by Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s punches were recovering with noticeable speed. It seemed that the Sealed Sky Formation had not gone through any serious attack.


    Perfected Gu Yun knew about the Sealed Sky Formation and stopped his movement.


    In the darkness of the forest at the sametime¡­


    Two young men were observing the situation in front of them, and they frowned heavily.


    ¡°People of the Supreme Academy¡­¡± one of the men said.


    ¡°Perfected Gu Yun is trapped inside the Sealed Sky Formation?¡± the other man said.


    ¡°Humph, we were never in good terms with the Supreme Academy. Should we kill them all? They should have acquired a lot of good stuff from the Dragon Vein!¡±


    ¡°We should wait till they use up their energy!¡±


    The two people were students of the Divine Virtual Academy in the Central Maind. Around ten of them entered the Dragon Vein this time.


    The Divine Virtual Academy and the Supreme Academy were in conflicts over the past hundreds of years. Whenever the students of the two academies met, they would use their swords to fight each other. One misspoken word might lead to a fight that determined one¡¯s survival.


    ¡°You little bastards! You will be dead today.¡± A glint of cold light shed across Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s eyes. He then took out a gold square seal from his space ring.


    ¡°Heaven Tremor Seal?! Divine Arcane Supremacy Dharma treasure!¡±


    Gu Tianhe and Li Bingxue were shocked when they saw the square seal in Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 872 - Great Enemy

    Chapter 872 Great Enemy


    The Dharma treasure was matched with different cultivation levels, such as the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Dharma treasure, Arcane Supremacy Dharma treasure, and Heavenly Venerate Dharma treasure.


    Every Dharma treasure was extremely precious, and the Arcane Supremacy Dharma treasures were very rare. Li Bingxue and Gu Tianhe had never heard of the Heavenly Venerate Dharma treasure at all. There might be a few in the entire Central Maind.


    The square seal that Perfected Gu Yun was holding was called the Heaven Tremor Seal. ording to the rumors, one of the powerful inhumans was killed and taken back by humans when the inhuman race attacked the first domain in the past. The seal was equivalent to the second stage of the Arcane Supremacy Dharma treasure. It was extremely powerful!


    Though the spirit energy was limited on this maind, which restrained cultivators¡¯ abilities, that only applied to cultivators. The Dharma treasure still worked, and their power was not influenced at all!


    The three of them were all stunned when Perfected Gu Yun took out the Divine Supreme Dharma treasure. An ominous feeling arose in their hearts.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Perfected Gu Yun shouted coldly.


    The Heaven Tremor Seal rose at the next second and radiated dazzling lusters. It hit the Sealed Sky Formation at the next instant.


    Crack! Crack!


    Broken sounds arose in the mid-air, and golden rays of light fell from the sky like golden rain.


    ¡°SH*T!¡± Gu Tianhe was shocked. The Heaven Tremor Seal¡¯s one hit was able to break the Sealed Sky Formation¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! The Heaven Tremor Seal is a Divine Supreme Dharma treasure. His ability is suppressed at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord level on this maind. Based on his current ability, his power will be drawn from his body every time he uses the Dharma treasure. He will not be able to use that many times!¡± Feng Wudang frowned and said.


    Li Bingxue and Gu Tianhe¡¯s expressions were slightly better after they heard Feng Wudang¡¯s words.


    As Feng Wudang had said, the Divine Arcane Supreme Dharma treasure was equivalent to one at the Divine Arcane Supremacy. One could only use the Heaven Tremor Seal perfectly with the Divine Arcane Supremacy¡¯s ability.


    Perfected Gu Yun was an Arcane Supremacy, but his martial ability was suppressed heavily on this maind. His fighting ability was only at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord level!


    As a Yin Yang Perfected Lord, how many times could he use the Divine Supreme Dharma treasure?!


    ¡°Young people, I want you dead!¡±


    Perfected Gu Yun finally escaped from the Sealed Sky Formation. His sinister eyes swept across the three people.


    The students of the Supreme Academy had just entered the Arcane Supremacy level not long ago. They were just normal Virtual Arcane Supremacies. They were like ants in his eyes.


    However, the ants pushed him to such an extent that he had to exhaust almost half of his energy to use the Heaven Tremor Seal!


    ¡°Perfected Gu Yun, based on your current ability, you can use the Heaven Tremor Seal at most three times! You used it one time just now, and you are left with two more times. If you use it by force again, your energy will be totally depleted, and you will be dead by then!¡± Feng Wudang shouted harshly.


    ¡°Perfected Gu Yun, we have four people here, but you are only left with two times to use the Heaven Tremor Seal. We will use two of our lives in exchange for your life!¡± Gu Tianhe said.


    Swoosh!


    Perfected Gu Yun did not reply. Instead, he reached in front of Feng Wudang instantly. Before the rest knew what happened, Perfected Gu Yun punched towards Feng Wudang.

 Chapter 873 - Gap

    Chapter 873 Gap


    No one could see clearly how Perfected Gu Yun attacked, and even Ye Qingtang merely saw the track of his punch.


    Nheless, in the next second, a loud thunderous boom erupted. Feng Wudang, pale, was hurled away before crashing at a far ce like a kite with a snapped string.


    Puff!


    Feng Wudang spat a mouthful of blood afternding on the ground.


    Very quickly, Perfected Gu Yun ced the Dharma treasure back in his space ring before sweeping a nce at everyone as though he was looking at ants. He said coldly, ¡°Do I still need to use the Heaven Tremor Seal the second time to deal with you all?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± As though she was facing a strong enemy, Li Bingxue immediately unsheathed her sword with a sharp sound.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye, Senior Sister Ye, let¡¯s join forces and fight it out with Perfected Gu Yun!¡± Gu Tianhe looked at Ye Qingtang and Li Bingxue individually.


    Even if Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s skills were repressed to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm in this maind, they could not bepared to Perfected Gu Yun in any aspect even though they were all at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm as well.


    In these past few days, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body hadpletely used up the spirit energy in the zed Cup, and her martial realm was stabilized at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven, yet it was still too far awaypared to Perfected Gu Yun.


    For Li Bingxue and Gu Tianhe, they currently only had thebat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven.


    Meanwhile, Perfected Gu Yun was at the Divine Arcane Supremacy realm in the Central Maind, and although his martial skills were severely repressed, he still had thebat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven!


    Currently, even if Ye Qingtang, Li Bingxue, and Gu Tianhe joined forces, there was no possibility of winning given the overly-huge gap between them and Perfected Gu Yun.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but find it a pity. If Perfected Gu Yun did not have the Heaven Tremor Seal, a Divine Arcane Supremacy Dharma treasure, it was impossible for him to break the Sealed Sky Formation, which was equivalent to a definite death¡­


    That way, Ye Qingtang¡¯s Spirit Ring could be saved. However, the current circumstances werepletely beyond control, and the Spirit Ring was Ye Qingtang¡¯sst hidden card.


    Ye Qingtang had an extremely solemn expression. ording to what Ling Yan had said, the Spirit Ring could only be used once, and she had to achieve a kill within a shot. Otherwise¡­ she, Li Bingxue, and Gu Tianhe would definitely die today!


    ¡°Lowly dog, I want your life!¡±


    An extremely frightening martial aura exploded from Li Bingxue. She turned into a passing shadow, and she shed her sword towards Perfected Gu Yun.


    Noticing the situation, Gu Tianheunched a killing move as well and fought Perfected Gu Yun with his life.


    The two people were not foolish and naturally understood that if they did not fight it out with Perfected Gu Yun today, they probably would not have any more chance to do it again.


    Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s skills were much more powerful than theirs, and even if they fled, it was simply impossible for them to escape from Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s hands.


    If they did not go all out, they would definitely die, but if they did, perhaps there was still a possibility of survival!


    However, Ye Qingtang remained far away and did not join forces with Li Bingxue and Gu Tianhe. Instead, she continuously changed her angle and position in search of the best opportunity.


    Ye Qingtang was aware that she only had one chance and that the oue would be disastrous if she failed this time!


    Boom!


    Pow!


    Before long, Perfected Gu Yun struck a fist and a palm out at the same time. Li Bingxue and Gu Tianhe, who were no match for Perfected Gu Yun, were flung far away from the impact sessively.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With a stern shout, Perfected Gu Yun grabbed Gu Tianhe¡¯s body and wanted to tear Gu Tianhe into pieces with unparalleled brute force.


    A miserable cry escaped Gu Tianhe¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 874 - Frightening Skills

    Chapter 874 Frightening Skills


    Li Bingxue shuddered upon witnessing the sight, and a trace of fear finally emerged on her exquisite face.


    Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s skills were too powerful, and even if they joined forces, they still had no chance of winning. This match would definitely end with their death¡­


    From the moment they decided to attack Perfected Gu Yun, perhaps their oue was already decided!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The miserable cries persisted, and Gu Tianhe¡¯s body seemed to be about to be torn into pieces.


    ¡°How¡¯s it? This isn¡¯t a good feeling, isn¡¯t it?¡± Perfected Gu Yun scoffed. ¡°However, don¡¯t be afraid, I will not let you die so easily. I will let you enjoy this painful process well.¡±


    From aside, there were still blood stains on the corners Li Bingxue¡¯s lips as despair filled her heart.


    ¡°Kill me¡­ Quickly¡­ kill me!¡± Gu Tianhe could no longer bear this pain and was only thinking of seeking death.


    ¡°I will¡­ fight it out with you!¡± At this instant, an icy aura exploded from Feng Wudang, who was previously hurled away by Perfected Gu Yun, and he flew to Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s side immediately.


    Hearing that, Perfected Gu Yun shot a look at Feng Wudang indifferently as a scorn hung on his lips. Then, he used his imposing manner and immediately hurled Feng Wudang away from the impact.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you all off. There¡¯s no need to thank me for mypassion,¡± Perfected Gu Yun said, and the strength in his hands increased all of a sudden.


    However¡­


    At this moment.


    Swoosh!


    A deafening sound reverberated in the surroundings. It was as though it was the very first sound that exploded when the universe was first created, shaking one¡¯s mind.


    Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s expression changed immediately when he heard the sound, and almost instinctively, he turned around to look behind immediately.


    However, just as he was turning around, a ck ray of light that could hardly be seen with the naked eye condensed into that of a thin thread. Its speed was extremely fast, and it appeared in Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye.


    Puff!


    Under Li Bingxue and Feng Wudang¡¯s shocked gaze, that ck ray of light pierced through Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s be in an instant.


    In the next second, a mix of red and white unknown liquids gradually flowed out of the hole in Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s pierced skull.


    Perfected Gu Yun widened his eyes in disbelief. He followed the trajectory of the ck ray of light and looked towards Ye Qingtang, who was standing far away.


    In at most a few breaths, Perfected Gu Yun staggered, and the ground was stained into a strange, demonic red by the blood.


    Boom!


    Before long, Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s body copsed on the ground squarely. After twitching for a while, he no longer had any movement and died at the scene.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Li Bingxue and Feng Wudang exchanged a look and instinctively looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Sister Ye¡­ is actually this powerful?!¡± Shock filled Feng Wudang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lie¡­ It¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it! How did she do it?! That is Perfected Gu Yun¡­¡± Li Bingxue¡¯s


    mouth was agape.


    Ye Qingtang was a distance away from Li Bingxue and Feng Wudang. Hence, they naturally did not know that Ye Qingtang was rubbing the in-looking ring on her finger and thought that Ye Qingtang ughtered Perfected Gu Yun with her own skills.


    It was not just that. In a corner in the forest.


    The two students from Divine Virtual Academy stared in bewilderment.


    Since when did Supreme Academy produce such a scary student?!


    Even that well-known Perfected Gu Yun was so easily killed by her?!

 Chapter 875 - Gains

    Chapter 875 Gains


    ¡°Quickly leave. If that woman from the Supreme Academy discovers us¡­¡±


    One of the males¡¯ forehead was beaded in cold sweat.


    The Supreme Academy and Divine Virtual Academy were like ice and fire. Whenever the students from these two academies met, their eyes would be zed with hatred, and they would beat each other to death.


    Initially, they nned to hide in the dark and reap the spoils of the fight without lifting a finger, yet looking at it now, they should just forget about it.


    The two people then retreated cautiously.


    ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang walked forward and looked at the three people.


    Among them, Gu Tianhe¡¯s injuries were the most serious.


    ¡°Still¡­ alright,¡± Gu Tianhe said betweenrge pants.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye¡­ you¡­ you are too amazing¡­¡± Feng Wudang looked at Ye Qingtang with reverence. Earlier on, he originally thought that there was no hope left, but who knew that Ye Qingtang would kill Perfected Gu Yun with just a move?


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to exin anything either. She walked to Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s side swiftly. She searched his body and found a few bottles of elixirs.


    ¡°Consume it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang immediately took three sacred healing elixirs and tossed one to three of them each.


    The three people consumed the elixirs immediately with gratitude.


    This sacred healing elixir was carried by powerful figures of the Divine Arcane Supremacy realm. Thus, its effects definitely could not bepared to that of her own healing elixirs.


    Subsequently, Ye Qingtang took Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s space ring without a sound and kept it.


    The space ring of a Divine Arcane Supremacy¡­


    With just a casual thought, one would know that there was definitely shocking wealth in it. From just what Ye Qingtang knew, there was a Heaven Tremor Seal Dharma treasure, which was of a Divine Arcane Supremacy level!


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye¡­ Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s head¡­¡± Feng Wudang smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Currently, Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s space ring disappeared, which meant that Ye Qingtang must have taken it. Perfected Gu Yun was singlehandedly killed by Ye Qingtang, and they naturally had no objections. However, Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s head had some temptation to them.


    Arge reason as to why the three of them were willing to take a risk was also because they wanted to obtain Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s head.


    Immediately, Li Bingxue and Gu Tianhe looked at Ye Qingtang with desire as well.


    Ye Qingtang pretended to be deep in thought and subsequently acted as though she was very reluctant. ¡°Alright, Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s head is all yours.¡±


    The three of them were extremely excited upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Haha, Thank you! Thank you so much, Senior Sister Ye!!¡± Feng Wudang hurriedly thanked with cupped fists.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye is the best!¡± Li Bingxue had a delighted expression.


    Swiftly, Gu Tianhe stepped forward and beheaded Perfected Gu Yun before storing it in his space ring


    At this moment, the three people were gathered together as they discussed how to obtain the greatest benefit from this head after they left the Dragon Vein.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang stood aside and took out Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s space ring.


    However, this space ring was sealed by a powerful mental seal of a Divine Arcane Supremacy. Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current abilities, it was not realistic and almost impossible to break the mental seal of a Divine Arcane Supremacy and open this space ring.


    Yet, the more it was so, the more curious was Ye Qingtang. What kind of immense wealth was there in the space ring of a Divine Arcane Supremacy!


    Just a Heaven Tremor Seal at the Divine Arcane Supremacy level was already priceless!

 Chapter 876 - In the Name of the Demon God

    Chapter 876 In the Name of the Demon God


    Ye Qingtang held Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s space ring in her hand. She frowned and immersed herself in her thoughts.


    The value of the space ring was unmeasurable. However, if she could not open it now, it was considered useless.


    If she wanted to open Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s space ring, she must enter the second stage of the Arcane Supremacy, which was the Divine Arcane Supremacy, and use the same mental power to destroy Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s mental power. Otherwise, it was impossible.


    ¡°Maybe Ling Yan can figure out a way¡­¡± Ye Qingtang murmured.


    ¡­


    At the peak of a snowy mountain at the same


    time¡­


    Ling Yan was in deep thought as he saw a nt that wilted in a short period of time in front of him.


    ¡°Han Cangming¡­¡±


    A luster shed across Ling Yan¡¯s eyes after a long while.


    What a familiar but unfamiliar name¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, Ling Yan, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    An elder¡¯s voice suddenly came from a far ce.


    Ling Yan looked forward instantly.


    An elder slowly walked closer with a silver wolf.


    If Ye Qingtang was present, she would be surprised by the identity of the elder. He was Master Du, who was missing for a long period of time!


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ling Yan smiled and looked at Master Du.


    ¡°Haha, I have been here for quite a while,¡± Master Du said and walked towards Ling Yan.


    However, astonishment appeared in the silver wolf¡¯s malicious eyes when its eyesnded on Ling Yan. It sniffed Ling Yan continuously with its nose.


    ¡°Ling Yan, do you recognize this silver wolf?¡± Master Du smiled and asked.


    Ling Yan smiled and shook his head, but he did not reply.


    ¡°The silver wolf was transformed by the Demon God, Han Cangming,¡± Master Du said meaningfully.


    ¡°Well¡­ Everyone knows the power of the Demon God hundreds of years ago. He was one of the top three strongest people together with the Fiend Honor and Human Emperor. However, everyone thought that the Fiend Honor was a fiend, that the Human Emperor was a human, and that the Demon God was a demon¡­ Ling Yan, do you think the Demon God was transformed from a real demon?¡± Master Du added.


    ¡°Blossom takes a hundred years, and wilt takes another hundred years¡­ He could be a human before the hundred years of blossom and could have be a demon after the hundred years of wilt¡­ None of these matter in this world.¡± Ling Yan smiled and replied.


    ¡°Hahaha Ling Yan, you still like to say such mysterious stuff that other people do not understand. You should know that the Demon God was called by this name just because he had the intelligence of a demon. No one couldpare with him. Even the strongest among the three, Heavenly Emperor, was tricked by the Demon God¡­ However, why does the Demon God not have the intelligence anymore today after hundreds of years¡­ Why does he loses his feelings and emotions and only exists as a person with insane martial ability?¡± Master Du shook his head and said.


    ¡°Is it? Then that¡¯s strange.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°The Demon God back then was less powerful than the Heavenly Emperor, but he was never at a disadvantage when facing the Heavenly Emperor. During the war at the Eternal Peach Garden, the Demon God was surrounded by thirty thousand people. It was supposed to be a deadly situation, but a few of his casual sentences made the three thousand people, including the Heavenly Emperor, not dare to attack. The Demon God left the ce with a sinister smile under everyone¡¯s gaze¡­ By coincidence, I was there as well¡­¡± As Master Du was speaking, his eyes constantly sized up Ling Yan.


    However, it seemed that Ling Yan was listening to someone else. He showed no emotion or reaction.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange? The Demon God back then could see through people¡¯s hearts, and he could turn around a deadly situation with a few sentences. Hang Cangming was incredibly striking. Howe the Demon God now only keeps the martial ability back then¡­ All his emotions and intelligence is missing, and he is only left with an emotionless body?¡± Master Du said.

 Chapter 877 - A Striking Plan

    Chapter 877 A Striking n


    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± Ling Yan finally spoke after a long time.


    Master Du shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing. I just feel that¡­ The Demon God¡¯s soul was gone long ago. Based on your intelligence, can you figure out where his soul and mind are now?¡±


    ¡°Everything is based on your assumptions now, right?¡± Ling Yan smiled and said.


    ¡°Right. Those are all my assumptions, and I think I can continue to presume. Ling Yan, do you think that the Demon God knew about his death tribtion from the Heavenly Emperor and pulled his heart and soul out of the body using his demonic intelligence? He then became another person and left his martial talents and ability in that body¡­ The death tribtion would only look for that body. No one could ever imagine that the Demon God¡¯s soul and heart would be reborn in a normal human, who would carry the Demon God¡¯s memory. He hid in the dark to fight against the heavens and his destiny¡­¡± Master Du said.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You have a wild imagination. So, based on what you have said, the Demon God not only schemed his destiny but also himself.¡± Ling Yan chuckled and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Demon God did not absorb his own power and left the body as the Heavenly Dao might discover his n. If my assumptions were correct, I have to say that I really admire him¡­ The Demon God abandoned his martial talent and ability and became a useless person who could not cultivate after he was reborn¡­ Just like you.¡± Master Du said.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m useless.¡± Ling Yan replied, but he did not seem to be offended.


    ¡°Haha, Ling Yan, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Based on your martial ability, any cultivator from the Central Maind can kill you easily,¡± Master Du said.


    Before Ling Yan continued to talk, Master Du suddenly stared at Ling Yan seriously and said, ¡°Ling Yan, even if you¡¯re given the power that can turn over the entire world, you will not ept it. Besidescking martial talent, you¡¯re afraid that destiny may sense your presence¡­ You¡¯re the true Demon God, and Han Cangming was just a body. He does not have much thinking, no emotions, and he can only execute actions based on right or wrong¡­ Even the name Han Cangming belongs to you, right?¡±


    Master Du did not give Ling Yan any chance to reply as he continued. ¡°The Demon God knew something from the Heavenly Emperor, and he started to n and scheme everything using his one and only demonic intelligence. He even treated himself as the chess piece just to trick his destiny. He pulled out his soul and heart and was reborn with entire memory, Eventually, he became the third prince of the Eternal Dynasty. The name Han Cangming was the past tense. He was reborn as Ling Yan now¡­ However, his body continued to live in this world with the identity as the Demon God. No one knows that the Demon God now does not have feelings, emotions, and thoughts. He can only live with instincts. The real Demon God manages to trick everyone with his intelligence and ns everything in the darkness¡­ Everything is under his control.¡±


    After a long time, Ling Yan smiled and said, ¡°Interesting. It seems like it¡¯s true that the dragon¡¯s intelligence is above everyone else. I almost believed your story as well.¡±

 Chapter 878 - Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix

    Chapter 878 Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix


    ¡°Shed off your human skin,¡± Ling Yan said after a while.


    As Ling Yan finished his words, a strange smile appeared on Master Du¡¯s face. His entire body transformed into ayer of skin, and an azure little dragon walked out of the skin slowly.


    ¡°You told me that there was a ce with Dragon Vein that belonged to my n on this piece of maind back then. You asked me to hide here and it has been so many years.¡± The little azure dragon stared at Ling Yan in discontentment.


    ¡°You belong to the dragon n, one of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts, and only you can sense the presence of the Dragon Vein. You can also ignore the existence of the Dimension Wall.¡± Ling Yan smiled and said.


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m the great Fiendcelestial Beast with supreme intelligence. I was schemed by you previously¡­ If not, how could I sign a contract with a useless person like you.¡± The little azure dragon scoffed coldly.


    Ling Yan asked the little azure dragon to enter the maind secretly back then. The little azure dragon then disguised as the refining master and searched for the Dragon Vein.


    ¡°However¡­ If you¡¯re the real Demon God, I will feel more bnced with the contract signed. Can¡¯t you admit it to me?¡± The little azure dragon begged.


    Ling Yan smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Ling Yan, I don¡¯t believe that my assumptions are wrong!¡± The little azure dragon refused to ept that it was wrong.


    It suspected Ling Yan¡¯s identity long ago. However, by coincidence, the Demon God, Han Cangming, transformed into a silver wolf and followed Ye Qingtang.


    Based on the little azure dragon¡¯s observation, Han Cangming had incredible martial ability and now functioned with little thoughts. He was still an empty body that contained energy. He could not even be called as aplete human!


    ¡°So, based on what you have said, the Demon God, Han Cangming, is the same person as me?¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Wrong! Han Cangming was your name. Even the Demon God now was your body! You can trick everyone besides me. I belong to the azure dragon n. We¡¯re the most intelligent ones among all the demonic beasts¡­ Of course, we¡¯re slightly less intelligent than you. Slightly!¡± The little azure dragon shook its head and said.


    ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t think about these things anymore. I¡¯m Ling Yan, not the Demon God,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to admit it. They were just my assumptions,¡± the little azure dragon said.


    ¡°Then I think it¡¯s better for you to not presume things in the future.¡± Ling Yan stared at the little azure dragon meaningfully.


    ¡°Talk about the Dragon Vein,¡± Ling Yan said seriously after a short while.


    ¡°The Dragon Vein here is totally different from the one described in the rumors. One of the strong azure dragons in my n fell in love with the Divine Phoenix. However, they encountered the Heavenly Demon, and that resulted in an epic war. The True Dragon and the Divine Phoenix fought together against the Heavenly Demon. Eventually, all three of them were dead and fell here.¡± The little azure dragon contemted for a while and said.


    ¡°Furthermore, the white tiger beside Ye Qingtang knew about my true identity long ago. It just did not expose me. Why do you want me to lead Ye Qingtang to the Dragon Vein?¡± The little azure dragon was confused.


    ¡°Miss Ye is my best friend¡­ I think the inheritance of Divine Phoenix in the Dragon Vein is suitable for her,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°What?! Do you know how rare and precious the inheritance of Divine Phoenix is? Now you want to give it to her?! Giving it to me will be better than giving it to her! Are you humane? I treated you wholeheartedly all the time!¡± The little azure dragon¡¯s face was filled with astonishment.


    Ling Yan was not angry after hearing its words. He just smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll share the inheritance of the True Dragon. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re suitable for the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.¡±

 Chapter 879 - The Azure Dragon (1)

    Chapter 879 The Azure Dragon (1)


    The little azure dragon was in thought. It then looked towards Ling Yan and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re really willing to share half of the Inheritance of the True Dragon with me just for her?¡±


    The little azure dragon was clearly aware of how precious the inheritance of the Dragon Vein was to Ling Yan. However¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ll just be a possession in my life that I can¡¯t take away with me if I¡¯m dead. It doesn¡¯t matter if I share half of it with you.¡± Ling Yan smiled and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said previously. I¡¯m curious. If you were the Demon God, what kind of death cmity would make you leave your body and be reborn with your soul and memories¡­ It¡¯s not the Heavenly Emperor who caused the death cmity right¡­¡± The little azure dragon asked meaningfully.


    Thirty thousand people and the Heavenly Emperor could not do anything to the Demon God. The Demon God left under everyone¡¯s gaze. Thus, based on its assumption, the Demon God was definitely not afraid of the Heavenly Emperor. However, if it was not the Heavenly Emperor, who else could force the intelligent Demon God to the standard that he needed toe out with such a n?!


    The azure dragons possessed demonic intelligence. However, he had no clue about that.


    ¡°I think you are less smart than the white tiger beside Miss Ye.¡± Ling Yan smiled and shook his head as he stared at how confused t azure dragon was.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The azure dragon shouted in a rage after hearing Ling Yan¡¯s words.


    ¡°It just has thicker skin than me. It¡¯s not smart! I guess that it¡¯s guided by someone else, but I presume everything by myself. It¡¯s a totally different case!¡±


    Ling Yan just smiled gently but did not say anything


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave. I get irritated whenever I see it.¡± The little azure dragon stared at the silver wolf beside Ling Yan and said.


    ¡°ARH-W000000!¡±


    However, the silver wolf suddenly gained courage and gnashed its teeth at the little azure dragon.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s interesting. The silver wolf that was formed from the demonic air seems to be very close to you, Ling Yan¡­¡± The little azure dragon said and stared at Ling Yan meaningfully.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very close to me as well?¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± the little azure dragon scoffed and was about to grab the tail of the silver wolf and leave.


    ¡°ARH-W000000!¡±


    However, the silver wolf was getting fiercer and was not willing to leave.


    ¡°You¡­ Is this a dog¡¯s nature when it sees its master?! Forget about it. You can wait for your death here!¡± The little azure dragon scoffed.


    The little azure dragon then put on its human skin, disguising itself as Master Du, and left.


    In the Dragon Vein at the same time, Li Bingxue and the rest left earlier as they had something else to deal with. After the three people left, the little white tiger suddenly probed its head out and looked towards the distant ce. ¡°F*ck! No wonder I could sense the breath of the Fiendcelestial Beast on that old man¡­ I did not expect that it would be an azure dragon.¡±


    ¡°What azure dragon?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who was observing the space ring, suddenly asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just saying that there¡¯s an azure dragon in the Dragon Vein,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°A dead one?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.


    ¡°Alive¡­¡± The little white tiger exined.


    ¡°How old is the azure dragon?¡± Ye Qingtang asked again.


    ¡°Also at its infant stage,¡± the little white tiger said.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled, and she said, ¡°Little azure dragon¡­ Little white, do you think we should¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ask me to catch the azure dragon¡­ and sign a contract with it as well?!¡± The little white tiger¡¯s face was filled with astonishment.


    Ye Qingtang nodded immediately. Though she had a little lightning dragon, the lightning dragon was totally iparable with an azure dragon. The lightning dragon belonged to a normal dragon n, but the azure dragon was one of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts!


    If she could get the azure dragon, she would possess one more Fiendcelestial Beast!

 Chapter 880 - The Azure Dragon (2)

    Chapter 880 The Azure Dragon (2)


    ¡°No!¡± After knowing Ye Qingtang¡¯s n, the little white tiger shook its head continuously.


    ¡°The azure dragon¡¯s intelligence is the top among the Fiendcelestial Beasts and the best in millions of demonic beasts¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to catch it. It¡¯ll be a waste of time, and we may be killed by it¡­ Though it¡¯s at its infant stage, we¡¯re not sure whether we can beat it. Furthermore, my n has always been on good terms with azure dragons. You asked me to help you to catch it¡­ What if it¡¯s leaked out¡­ How am I supposed to live in this world? All demonic beasts will look down on me, and all Fiendcelestial Beast will treat me as a shame!¡± the little white tiger said seriously.


    If it really did something like that, not only would its n of Fiendcelestial Beast me it, but their rtionship with the azure dragon n would also deteriorate.


    The little white tiger was not stupid. It would never do something like that.


    The little white tiger was so unwilling to help andined constantly. Ye Qingtang sighed and said, ¡°Why do I need you then?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Ye Chen, we happen to meet again!¡±


    Before the little white tiger could say anything, Master Du suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Master Du!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was delighted when she saw Master Du¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°The azure dragon is here now. You can catch it by yourself. I will not be part of this.¡± The little white tiger smiled.


    A trace of confusion appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Master Du stared at the little white tiger fiercely.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and asked the little white tiger.


    ¡°Literal meaning. You want the azure dragon? He¡¯s here.¡± The little white tiger raised its front paw and pointed towards Master Du.


    ¡°Bastard! If my n did not help you when you were in need in the past, your n would be erased from the four Fiendcelestial Beasts. How dare you to blow my disguise! You shall wait for the consequences!¡± Master Du pointed at the little white tiger and cursed.


    ¡°Who blew your disguise¡­ I was just speaking randomly. You just admitted it yourself. This is none of my business.¡± The little white tiger was slightly intimidated.


    ¡°Master Du¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Master Du, and surprise appeared in her eyes.


    However, the moment when Ye Qingtang said her words, Master Du shed off the human skin in front of her and revealed the azure dragon¡¯s true appearance.


    ¡°What¡­ Master Du, you¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes wide. Master Du was transformed by the azure dragon?!


    A tiny azure dragon appeared in front of Ye Qingtang. It was at most an arm¡¯s length.


    The little azure dragon was slightly bigger than than the lightning dragon. It stood straight on the ground with its back ws, but its size¡­ was really¡­ tiny¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw the little azure dragon.


    ¡°So cute.¡±


    Ye Qingtang hugged the little azure dragon in the next second. She touched and rubbed it with her hands constantly. This was the first time she saw an azure dragon in her two lives.


    She thought that the azure dragon would be a huge and majestic dragon that flew in between the clouds. How could an infant azure dragon be so adorable!


    Due to the extreme intelligence that the azure dragon possessed, its eyes appeared to be brighter than the lightning dragon¡¯s ones.


    ¡°Be more serious please.¡± The little azure dragon felt speechless after being rubbed and touched by Ye Qingtang for a while.


    Now, it felt that Ling Yan was much better. At least he would not rub and touch him all the time.


    ¡°Master Du¡­ Based on our rtionship, how about¡­ let¡¯s sign a contract?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little azure dragon and said immediately.

 Chapter 881 - Precious and Current Life (1)

    Chapter 881 Precious and Current Life (1)


    ¡°I have signed a contract with Ling Yan.¡±


    The little azure dragon totally sold Ling Yan out.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡±


    A trace of surprise appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. How did he manage to sign a contract with an azure dragon when he did not even have any martial ability?


    ¡°The azure dragons worship intelligence more than power,¡± the little azure dragon said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the little azure dragon.


    ¡°Ling Yan is my good friend. His will be mine¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was not willing to let go of the little azure dragon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not involved in this okay. You should know that I did not say or do anything. In the future, when you see my n and yours, don¡¯t mention anything. If not, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The little white tiger tried to pull itself out of the situation here.


    Before the little azure dragon could say anything, Ye Qingtang added. ¡°I¡¯m intelligent as well.¡±


    ¡°It will be enough.¡± The little azure dragon pointed at the little white tiger with its w and said.


    Ye Qingtang looked towards the little white tiger, and she had mixed feelings¡­


    She sighed and said, ¡°Ling Yan asked me to look for the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. Forget about the contract then¡­ I think that Ling Yan is good enough¡­¡±


    Since the little azure dragon had signed a contract with Ling Yan, she did not need to care about this anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The little azure dragon struggled to free itself from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and walked forward.


    The little azure dragon led Ye Qingtang to a giant divine tree after three days.


    There was a narrow path a few miles behind the divine tree. The Wintry Yin aura was getting more intense.


    ¡°The divine Puti Tree? I did not expect there to be a holy tree at this ce.¡± The little azure dragon was slightly stunned.


    Ye Qingtang was also surprised and said, ¡°I heard that the divine Puti tree can show your previous and current lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a rumor.¡±


    The little azure dragon shook its head.


    Ye Qingtang was attracted by the divine tree¡¯s aura.


    Suddenly, a strange luster exploded out of the divine tree, and Ye Qingtang was surrounded inside the luster.


    The next second, Ye Qingtang saw herself being chased by millions of people in her previous life in disbelief.


    At thest moment of her previous life, Ye Qingtang crushed the Heart of the Demon God. She did not want anyone to have it even if she had to sacrifice her life.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as her life was reyed.


    However, a man in white appeared slowly.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    His pleasant and deep voice was covered by the wind. The man slowly squatted down and touched the bloody wound gently using his long and elegant fingers. Wisps of breaths were emerging continuously from Ye Qingtang¡¯s wound and slowly into the man¡¯s palm. The breaths then formed a translucent heart.


    When the heart was about to condense into the solid form, the breaths suddenly dispersed. The heart that was about to condense dispersed into particles, scattering around the body of Ye Qingtang.


    A trace of ckish green light sparkled in the man¡¯s deep eyes.¡± I see¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s finger pointed at the area between Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows the next second. A streak of golden light diffused into the area softly¡­


    When the golden light diffused into Ye Qingtang¡¯s be, her breathless body suddenly radiated golden rays of lusters and slowly faded in the wind.


    As the golden light disappeared, the man lifted his head slowly. His dark green eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    Soon, the man raised his right arm, and the endless power of karma surrounded the ce.


    ¡°I found about everything toote in this life¡­ Go back. This time I¡¯ll prepare everything and wait for you¡­¡± The man murmured to himself and left a mark on his own karmic natal chart.

 Chapter 882 - Previous and Current life (2)

    Chapter 882 Previous and Current life (2)


    Ye Qingtang was the only one who could be reborn. The Ling Yan she would meet in her new life would not have any old memories.


    The reason he left a mark on the karmic natal chart was to prepare everything that was going to happen.


    Even if Ye Qingtang was reborn, as long as he could see the rtionship between Ye Qingtang¡¯s karmic natal chart and his, he could figure out everything.


    Soon, the sky seemed to be inverted, and time flew past.


    Surprise appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when he saw the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ling¡­ Ling Yan!¡±


    In the fragmented images of her previous life, the man in white who appeared in the end was Ling Yan!


    Ye Qingtang saw the short image after she died in her previous life. Ling Yan used all the power in the karma bloodline for her to be reborn¡­


    Ye Qingtang finally understood why she was reborn at this moment.


    It was Ling Yan who used all his karma bloodline in order for her to be reborn.


    If she did not witness that with her own eyes, Ye Qingtang would never believe all that.


    She had no rtionship with Ling Yan in her previous life. She only heard about the news that Ling Yan was missing. She did not know why he would appear on the Lingyun Peak and use his own karma bloodline to help her to be reborn¡­


    Ling Yan¡­ Why would he do that for her?


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly, and her eyes were filled with confusion.


    At the peak of the snowy mountain¡­


    The wind howled through the snow.


    Ling Yan walked over slowly and sat on the ground. He looked up into the sky repeatedly. His ck hair was swinging in the gale.


    ¡°It seems like the azure dragon still has some intelligence¡­¡± Ling Yan murmured after a long time.


    ¡°However, I did not expect that the death cmity would arrive so early¡­ It seems like my decision previously is right.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he murmured.


    The body now only followed its instinct and was not driven by intelligence. The body was also willing to obey the instructions from the guide to be together with Ye Qingtang. All the things the body did were for the Heart of the Demon God.


    However, it was ridiculous that the Heart of the Demon God was the cause of the death cmity.


    He managed to trick everyone, and no one would know his true identity. The death cmity would notnd on him. Thus, he could stay out of all these to break the death cmity.


    That was the only way he could survive the cmity.


    Ling Yan also had thought about taking back his power in the past. However, after serious consideration, he gave up on the n. If he was too powerful, he would capture destiny¡¯s attention. The consequences would be unimaginable if destiny found out his true identity.


    Since he left all his power behind, he had no intention to take them back now.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I used the power of the karmic natal chart for your rebirth¡­ Was that a right or a wrong decision¡­¡± Ling Yan¡¯s ck eyes suddenly turned into a dark green color that looked demonic and mysterious. He raised his eyes slowly and looked towards the distant ce.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s karmic natal chart was ced in front of Ling Yan.


    There was an obvious mark that appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s karmic natal chart that could only be noticed by Ling Yan.


    From Ye Qingtang¡¯s death in her previous life, it was not hard to notice that Ye Qingtang¡¯s soul was affected by the power of karma and was able to be reborn in this life.

 Chapter 883 - How Dare You Trick Me (1)

    Chapter 883 How Dare You Trick Me (1)


    Ling Yan closed his eyes. There was a karmic imprint which he left on Ye Qingtang¡¯s karmic natal chart.


    That was sufficient to prove that Ye Qingtang¡¯s rebirth waspletely his doing.


    However, Ling Yan still had not figured out why he wanted to let Ye Qingtang be reborn. Because he did not have any memories from his previous lifetime he could only work through the weak information slowly.


    A long timeter, a faint smile broke out on his almost-wless face, and he took out a voice transmission stone from somewhere.


    ¡°Miss Ye,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice sounded from Ling Yan¡¯s voice transmission stone. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t heard your voice for a long time and am missing it,¡± replied Ling Yan.


    There was silence in the spirit stone. A long whileter, Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice gradually sounded. ¡°We have only met each other for a few days, but you¡¯re missing my voice already?¡±


    ¡°If I can meet Miss Ye, that will naturally be the best,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Where are you? I happen to have something to ask you.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°If you wish to meet me, you just need to ask Master Du to lead the way.¡± The smile remained hanging on his lips.


    Before Ling Yan could continue speaking, Ye Qingtang had already switched off the voice transmission stone.


    At this instant, Ling Yan was ying with a blue stone which exuded a Wintry Yin Aura and his entire body was enveloped in the Wintry Aura.


    This blue stone was formed by the Dragon Bone of the True Dragon. To obtain the inheritance of the True Dragon, one had to be guided by this item. Otherwise, it was not realistic to find the True Dragon¡¯s inheritance in a short time.


    However, at the same time, an elderly¡¯s eyes were burning after sensing this blue stone from mid-air.


    Yet, he automatically shuddered when he noticed Ling Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°How hateful¡­ This treasure actually fell in his hands¡­¡± The elderly gritted his teeth.


    There was a youth who followed behind the elderly. ¡°Master, he is merely martial trash. Let¡¯s just snatch it.¡±


    ¡°Snatch?!¡± The elderly scoffed. ¡°Disciple, do you know who that man is?¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± The youth shook his head.


    ¡°Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Third Prince, Ling Yan,¡± the elderly said.


    A shiver ran down the youth¡¯s spine immediately when he heard the elderly, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s leave quickly¡­ I heard that even an Arcane Supremacy at his peak was toyed to death by Ling Yan¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph. Ling Yan is alone but dares to hold the Dragon Bone so openly¡­ He must have made full preparations. Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡±


    While the elderly was not resigned to take it lying down, he did not dare to really strike and snatch it either.


    Some time after the elderly brought the youth away, another figure appeared there again.


    The person had above-average looks, and there was an indifferent expression on her face. If Ye Qingtang was here, she would definitely be able to tell that this person was none other than Ye You with a look.


    ¡°The bone of the True Dragon?!¡±


    Ye You looked at Ling Yan below and saw the blue stone in his hand.


    It had already been some time since Ye You arrived in this Dragon Vein. She originally wanted to search for the inheritance of the True Dragon and Divine Phoenix, but there was no progress at all until now. She was attracted over by the Wintry Yin Aura at this ce.


    If she could obtain the bone of the True Dragon, she would be able to locate the inheritance of the True Dragon in the shortest time!


    Almost without hesitation, Ye You gradually descended and was already standing beside Ling Yan a few breathster.

 Chapter 884 - How Dare You Trick Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 884 How Dare You Trick Me (2)</h4>


    In no time, Ye You slowlynded beside Ling Yan. Her eyes were extremely cold as she sized up the Bone of the True Dragon in Ling Yan¡¯s hand.


    At this instant, Ling Yan looked at Ye You expressionlessly as he sat cross-legged on the ground


    ¡°Do you wish to live or die?¡± Ye You threw the question coldly.


    However, Ling Yan smiled faintly after hearing Ye You. His lips curled up slightly, forming a devilishly charming smile. ¡°May I know what enmity you and I have? This is our first meeting, but you¡¯re asking about my life or


    death.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I recognize the bone of the True Dragon in your hand,¡± Ye You said coldly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ling Yan immediately raised the bone of the True Dragon. ¡°You¡¯re talking about this.¡±


    ¡°Hand it to me, and I can spare your life,¡± Ye You said.


    Once she obtained the Bone of the True Dragon, she could follow the Wintry Yin Aura on the bone of the True Dragon and find the inheritance in this Dragon Vein¡­


    ¡°So this stone is called the Bone of the True Dragon¡­¡± Ling Yan smiled. ¡°Since you like this stone, you can have it then.¡±


    Then, Ling Yan tossed the Bone of the True Dragon to Ye You instantly without hesitation.


    Once the Bone of the True Dragon was in her hand, she felt a prative Wintry Yin Aura that was extremely chilly, making it seem as though she had fallen into an ice cave.


    ¡°It indeed is the Bone of the True Dragon¡­¡±


    Ye You muttered as she inspected the blue stone in her hand.


    However, she was increasingly confused. The man before her clearly knew that this item was the Bone of the True Dragon. Why would he still give it to her so easily such that there was not a slight change in the expression his eyes?


    ¡°You have already gotten what you want. Why are you still here? Could it be that you still want to kill me?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    ¡°You are very sensible.¡±


    Ye You studied Ling Yan, and it was then she realized that this man was extraordinarily good-looking. He was seated on the floor and seemed as though he had walked out of a painting


    It was a pity that his martial cultivation was a sorry sight as he was only at the Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven realm.


    Ever since Ye You was acknowledged by the Jiangs of the Central Maind, she headed to the Central Maind where the Jiang family was in, and her martial cultivation base had long advanced.


    Currently, even an ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lord was nothing to Ye You, much less someone who was at Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven.


    Swoosh!


    In the next second, Ye You¡¯s figure ascended into the sky and disappeared without a trace in an instant. Secretly, she hid in the cloudyers.


    After Ye Youpletely disappeared, Ling Yan stood up slowly as his eyes mindlessly nced at the sky. An unknowing smile was hung on his lips as he walked towards a cave not too quickly nor slowly.


    About a few breathster, Ling Yan finally entered the cave.


    There was a spring in this massive cave, and in the spring visiblyid a fiery-red long feather.


    The long feather was about the length of an arm and exuded an extremely hot aura.


    This searing aura waspletely covered by the spring, and there was simply no way for others to sense it.


    Ling Yan took a few steps forward and stretched his hand into the spring, wanting to retrieve the fire feather.


    However¡­


    A figure arrived swiftly. Before Ling Yan could make a move, the figure had already taken the fire feather out from the spring.


    Ye You looked at the fire feather in her hands and said coldly, ¡°No wonder you were still so calm andposed even after handing the Bone of the True Dragon out. It turns out that you still have the Feather of the Divine Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Miss, have you heard that if one is too greedy, there will definitely not be any good oue?¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye You with an inexplicable smile.

 Chapter 885 - How Dare You Trick Me (3)

    Chapter 885 How Dare You Trick Me (3)


    A glint shed across Ye You¡¯s eyes when she heard Ling Yan.


    Presently, the Bone of the True Dragon and the Feather of the Divine Phoenix had all fallen into her hands.


    The Bone of the True Dragon represented the Wintry Yin Aura while the Feather of the Divine Phoenix possessed the Wintry Yang Aura, with both corresponding to the inheritance of the True Dragon and the Divine Phoenix respectively.


    Now that she had obtained the Feather of the Divine Phoenix and the Bone of the True Dragon, the inheritance of the True Dragon and the Divine Phoenix would also be hers!


    Then, apart from the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon which she had already obtained, she would be able to gather all three great inheritances and could be a true Domain Monarch of the First Domain just like her grandfather said¡­


    ¡°You have too many words.¡± Ye You red at Ling Yan, and a murderous intent arose instantly.


    However, before Ye You could do anything, Ling Yan slowly walked to the spring with his hands behind him as though he was taking a casual stroll in his courtyard.


    ¡°Calm down, Miss¡­¡± Ling Yan smiled faintly. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s y a game.¡±


    ¡°Game?¡± Ye You stared at Ling Yan. ¡°Oh? What game do you wish to y?¡±


    ¡°This game is simple.¡± Ling Yan replied slowly. ¡°I will use this Feather of the Divine Phoenix and the Bone of the True Dragon to exchange for the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon you have obtained. How about that?¡±


    Ye You¡¯s expression changed instantly after hearing what Ling Yan said.


    She did obtain the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, but it had not even been a day since her feat. How could anyone else know about


    it?!


    ¡°How do you know that I have the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon?!¡± As she spoke, a frightening murderous aura exuded around her.


    The consequences would be dire if others knew about this. No matter what, this person had to


    die!


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t only know that you possess the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon¡­ If I guessed correctly, you should be a descendant of the Jiang n,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± Ye You¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡± Ling Yan shook his head and continued. ¡°You only have two routes today. The first is to leave the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon behind¡­ However, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t wish to know what the second route is.¡±


    ¡°I am curious what kind of route is the so-called second route.¡± Ye You stared at Ling Yan. In her eyes, this man was already a dead person.


    ¡°It is death.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Ye You hollered angrily. With the flick of her wrist, she immediately mmed a palm down at Ling Yan.


    Ye You believed that given her cultivation realm, this man, who was only at Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven, would be crushed by her hit.


    However, at this instant, a figure shed by and stood before Ling Yan in an instant.


    ¡°Ye You?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang just rushed over but saw someone wanting to kill Ling Yan. When she took a clear look of the attacker, she was taken aback that it was actually Ye You.


    However, before Ye You could react, a frightening roar erupted from both the Bone of the True Dragon and the Feather of the Divine Phoenix in her hands at the same time.


    In the next second, before Ye Qingtang¡¯s surprised eyes, the left side of Ye You¡¯s body was burning with raging mes while the right side of her body was covered in frost. At the same time, Ye You¡¯s miserable cry reverberated in the cave.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what is going on?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan immediately.


    Upon hearing that, Ling Yan shed a faint smile. ¡°Miss Ye, isn¡¯t it very nice to watch the show here?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What is happening¡­¡± Pain filled Ye You¡¯s face as she stimted the primordial qi in her body. Nevertheless, the mes and frost on her body did not reduce at all.


    ¡°Miss, I clearly told you just now that from ancient times till now, almost all greedy people do not have any good oue, but you did not listen.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips were tugged up slightly.

 Chapter 886 - How Dare You Trick Me (4)

    <strong>Chapter 886 How Dare You Trick Me (4)</strong>


    At this very moment, Ye You was bearing an extreme pain and did not have the energy to bother with Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ tampered¡­ with the¡­ dragon bone¡­ and phoenix feather¡­!¡± Ye You red at Ling Yan with gritted teeth.


    However, Ling Yan shook his head with a smile. ¡°Given your cultivation realm, with one look, you would be able to tell if I really had tampered with the Bone of the True Dragon and the Feather of the Divine Phoenix.¡±


    Ye You did not retort to whatever Ling Yan said as it was indeed so. If the two treasures were really tampered with, it was impossible for her to not be able to see it given her skills.


    But if they were not tampered with, what was it then?!


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re unaware that in the war between the True Dragon, Divine Phoenix, and the Heavenly Demon back then, all three parties harbored a grudge¡­ The True Dragon and Divine Phoenix were originally in love but were hunted down for their lives by the Heavenly Demon. Since you obtained the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, there is the aura of the Heavenly Demon on your body. The Bone of the True Dragon and the Feather of the Divine Phoenix are mortal enemies with it. How would they spare you?¡± Ling Yan


    smiled.


    After hearing Ling Yan¡¯s exnation, Ye You lifted an arm with difficulty and pointed at Ling Yan. ¡°You¡­ You schemed¡­ schemed against me!¡±


    ¡°Schemed against you?¡± Ling Yan had a baffled expression. ¡°What do you mean by that, Miss? It¡¯s you who wanted to snatch my Bone of the True Dragon and then snatch my Feather of the Divine Phoenix. I did not ask you to snatch them.¡± Ling Yan spoke slowly.


    Ye Qingtang looked gazed at Ling Yan. Although she did know what happened, Ling Yan definitely schemed against Ye You¡­


    ¡°These two items are divine items. Your body is now covered with the frost of the True Dragon and the me of the Divine Phoenix. If you¡¯re unwilling to give up the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, you will definitely die today¡­¡± Ling Yan added on smilingly. ¡°Do you wish to live¡­ or die?¡±


    Ye You clenched her fists tightly. This person actually returned what she said to herself!


    Currently, Ye You was aware of how frightening the frost of the True Dragon and the me of the Divine Phoenix were. If she did not give up the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon as he said, she would lose her life today!


    To protect her life, Ye You did not have any other option and could only spit out a pitch-ck pearl.


    A demon aura lingered around that ck pearl, and that was the essence which condensed after the Heavenly Demon died!


    In order to locate the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, she exhausted countless Dharma treasures which her grandfather gave her, and she almost lost her life to obtain the inheritance. Yet, she became a cat¡¯s paw for someone else now!


    ¡°You still need to leave the Bone of the True Dragon and the Feather of the Divine Phoenix behind in order for the misery to dissipate.¡± Ling Yan reminded with a smile.


    Almost without hesitation, Ye You threw the two treasures on the ground ording to Ling Yan.


    At this instant, Ling Yan raised his hand and took away the Heavenly Demon Pearl, Bone of the True Dragon, and Feather of the Divine Phoenix.


    A few breathster, the frost and me on Ye You¡¯s body finally faded gradually.


    Ye You panted heavily. Her expression was extremely dark.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ It¡¯s you¡­ Who schemed against me with him¡­¡± Ye You said coldly after seeing Ye Qingtang, who was beside Ling Yan.


    ¡°I am not involved in scheming against you. However, it¡¯s time we settled our enmity today.¡± As Ye Qingtang spoke, she unsheathed her sword sharply.


    Ye You was heavily injured presently, and Ye Qingtang would not pass this chance.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could strike, Ling Yan grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    Taking this chance, Ye You used whateverst energy she had and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 887 - How To Thank

    Chapter 887 How To Thank


    Seeing that Ye You fled away, Ye Qingtang wanted to chase after her, but Ling Yan grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand firmly and did not give her the chance to go after Ye You.


    ¡°Ling Yan!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed immediately. ¡°Have you held enough!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can hold on a little longer.¡± Ling Yan chuckled.


    ¡°You!¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless for a moment. This Ling Yan¡¯s brain¡­ has issues, doesn¡¯t it?What the hell is he saying?!


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was about to re up, Ling Yan released his grip sensibly.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang rushed out of the cave, but Ye You had already vanished without a trace.


    In no time, Ye Qingtang returned to the cave again and looked at Ling Yan. ¡°She and I¡­ have a blood feud.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled in response. ¡°Miss Ye, I am not clear about that. How about you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to hear?¡± Ye Qingtang fixed her eyes on Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan replied. ¡°I am extremely interested in everything about you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell me about all major and trivial matters.¡±


    Why is this person¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang recounted her grudge with Ye You to Ling Yan thoroughly.


    After hearing about the rtionship and enmity between the two, Ling Yanughed and told Ye Qingtang. ¡°Miss Ye¡­ In this case, you need to be responsible for me. Both of you share the same surname Ye, and I was almost killed by her.¡±


    For a moment, Ye Qingtang did not have any words to reply. When did Ling Yan¡¯s skin be so thick?


    ¡°Since she almost killed you, you can find her and ask her to be responsible. It so happens that you let her go too,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    However, Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°How can she bepared to you, Miss Ye?¡±


    Not waiting for Ye Qingtang to reply, Ling Yanughed and said, ¡°Forget it. Even if you have a huge grudge against her, it is not a wise action to attack her now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang examined Ling Yan. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This person is the granddaughter of the Jiang n¡¯s Grand Elder, Jiang Duantian. Jiang Duantian is the current Domain Monarch and has many means. From my observation, if a murderous intent arose within you just now and you attacked her, you would definitely be counter-damaged by the Dharma treasure. Not only would she not die, but you would also be in an extremely dangerous situation instead.¡± Ling Yan exined.


    ¡°Are you saying that Ye You has a life-protecting Dharma treasure on her¡­?¡± Ye Qingtang rified.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± Ling Yan nodded and added on. ¡°The Dharma treasure on Ye You could even withstand a fatal blow from a Divine Arcane Supremacy, and the counter-damage ability of the Dharma treasure could easily crush an ordinary Arcane Supremacy. If I did not stop you, I¡¯m afraid


    you¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply after hearing Ling Yan.


    This was her miscalction.


    She clearly knew that Ye You was already found by the Jiang n. Now that she was sent to the dangerous Dragon Vein, how would there not be any life-protecting means¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang saw that Ling Yan schemed against Ye You previously. It seemed that with Ling Yan here, she actually lowered her guard a little.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    A long whileter, Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan and thanked him.


    ¡°There is still another way of thanking me. I have never liked verbal thank you¡¯s.¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang with a meaningful smile.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed immediately. What cunning plot was Ling Yan thinking of exactly?


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang had a grim expression, Ling Yan spoke again. ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s Miss Ye, a verbal thank you is eptable as


    well.¡±

 Chapter 888 - A Cat’s Paw For Others

    Chapter 888 A Cat¡¯s Paw For Others


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to talk any more nonsense with Ling Yan, but she was curious about what exactly happened between Ling Yan and Ye You. Why would that Ye You was schemed against by Ling Yan out of nowhere?


    Earlier on, Ye Qingtang clearly heard that it was Ye You who came to snatch his treasure.


    ¡°You and Ye You¡­¡± Curiosity filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you wish to know, Miss Ye?¡± With a smile, Ling Yan sat on the ground cross-legged and nced at the empty space in front of him.


    Then, Ye Qingtang walked to Ling Yan¡¯s side and sat on the ground as well.


    ¡°You should know that there are three great inheritances in this Dragon Vein. Apart from the inheritances of the True Dragon and Divine Phoenix, there¡¯s also the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon.¡± Ling Yan exined slowly.


    ¡°I am already aware of this,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ling Yan nodded. ¡°The inheritances of the True Dragon and Divine Phoenix require the Bone of the True Dragon and the Feather of the Divine Phoenix while the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon can only be sensed by a bloodline of the Jiang n.¡±


    ¡°You are saying that¡­¡± Ye Qingtang seemed to be in thought.


    ¡°The Jiang n is the descendant of the Heavenly Demon, and they possess the Heavenly Demon bloodline. As such, they can sense the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon.¡± Ling Yan continued.


    After hearing Ling Yan, Ye Qingtang suddenly recalled that Ye You indeed possessed the Heavenly Demon bloodline back then. Otherwise, how else could she climb up to the position of a Paragon Great Empress so easily?


    ¡°Since the Jiang family possessed the Heavenly Demon bloodline, someone will definitely head here to search for the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon. If I wish to obtain the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, I would require a member from the Jiang n,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang was a little confused. ¡°How do you know that the personing to snatch your Dragon Bone and Phoenix Feather will definitely be from the Jiang family¡­ This kind of treasure should be wanted by everyone.¡±


    Ling Yan chuckled lightly. ¡°Because I have the Dragon Bone. The True Dragon and Divine Phoenix warred against the Heavenly Demon and bore a deep grudge. If any of its descendants are in the vicinity, the Dragon Bone would react¡­ Of course, if the ier is not a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, I have a way of dealing with it.¡±


    ¡°But it was Ye You, so you did not need to use that method,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ling Yan smiled. ¡°However, that Ye You wanted to have all three inheritances for herself. I gave her the Dragon Bone, but she was not content and had to hide in the dark and follow me to find the Phoenix Feather.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that Ye You had already retrieved the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon then?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned again.


    Ling Yan gently shook the blue stone in his hand. ¡°This Dragon Bone can sense it as well.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled to herself.


    ¡°The Dragon Bone and the Phoenix Feather were gathered, and the possessor also obtained the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon¡­ As such, the grudge of the two divine items was aroused¡­ You only needed to guide Ye You to spit out the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon from aside¡­ Ling Yan, that¡¯s really a good scheme¡­ However, if Ye You was not so greedy and suspicious and left to search for the inheritance of the True Dragon after obtaining your Dragon Bone¡­¡± Ye Qingtang voiced her confusion.


    However, Ling Yan smiled faintly upon hearing Ye Qingtang. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t be bad either. Ye You possesses the inheritance and bloodline of the Heavenly Demon. With the Dragon Bone, it would be much simpler for her to obtain the inheritance of the True Dragon than we can. We can then let her clear all the threats in the inheritance of the True Dragon¡­ and be a cat¡¯s paw for us again. Isn¡¯t that very good?¡±


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang could not help but study Ling Yan.


    This man was really¡­


    Everything went ording to his calctions. Ever since Ye You appeared and had the greed of snatching the Dragon Bone, she had already fallen into Ling Yan¡¯s trap.


    No matter whether Ye You took the Dragon Bone and left in search of the inheritance of the Dragon Bone or secretly tailed Ling Yan to obtain the Phoenix Feather, her oue was already determined: regardless of what Ye You did, she was a cat¡¯s paw for Ling Yan¡­


    No matter what this man did, it was all done with full preparations and numerous schemes¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang never thought that Ling Yan would tell herself about all of his ns.

 Chapter 889 - For You

    Chapter 889 For You


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan. Although this man did not have any martial skills and it looked like he could be easily crushed by any powerful martial figures, the truth was not so. He was an extremely dangerous presence.


    It was still alright if he was a friend, but once he was an enemy and he schemed against you, you would probably be hit by a destructive strike.


    ¡°Ling Yan, why would you tell me all of your ns?¡± Looking at Ling Yan in confusion, Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    Ling Yan was stunned to hear her question and smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me just now?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I asked you, and you told me just like that?¡± Ye Qingtang had a strange expression.


    Ling Yan shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°If others asked me, I wouldn¡¯t say a word, but it is different if it¡¯s Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan and asked. ¡°How am I different?¡±


    ¡°You are different in my heart.¡± The corner of his lips tugged up as he looked at Ye Qingtang with eyes filled with temptation and danger.


    She totally could not understand what crazy things Ling Yan was sputtering¡­


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, she spent almost her entire life being chased by others. She was extremely vignt of the outside world every second, and the only thing she had in mind was martial cultivation. It was no exaggeration to call her a martial fanatic. This was so as only by bing more powerful could she barely survive the schemes from the outside world. She seemed to have seen such a look from Ling Yan on other men, but his was a little different. Even Ye Qingtang was unaware of why she did not loathe nor shun from him extremely.


    Nheless, even up to this day, Ye Qingtang still could notprehend what this exactly meant.


    If others looked at her like that, there would be a danger signal going off inside her. However, Ling Yan did not give her such feelings.


    ¡°For you.¡±


    As he spoke, Ling Yan flipped his hand over and extended his right palm towards Ye Qingtang, and he handed the Heavenly Demon Pearl which Ye You spat out earlier to Ye Qingtang


    Noticing the situation, Ye Qingtang was filled with surprise and was even in disbelief.


    The Heavenly Demon Pearl was one of the three great inheritances in the Dragon Vein, and many cultivators even lost their lives for it. One could imagine how precious this was.


    However¡­


    Even so, at this very instant, Ling Yan wanted to give her the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon he schemed out from Ye You?!


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang immediately shook her head. The inheritance of the Heavenly Demon was too valuable, and she must not ept it.


    Ling Yan chuckled lightly when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction. ¡°Miss Ye, this Heavenly Demon Pearl originally belongs to Ye You. I only used a small scheme and took it from her. Moreover, Ye You once stole your spirit root. Thus, the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon is equivalent to Ye You¡¯s interest to you.¡±


    ¡°It is yours since you stole it. How could I ept it?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing what Ye Qingtang said, Ling Yan¡¯s lips tugged up slightly. ¡°So ording to your logic, Ye You stole your spirit root, so it should belong to Ye You now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang had no words to refute this one sentence from Ling Yan.


    For some reason though, Ye Qingtang had never lost almost any arguments in both her lives, but after meeting Ling Yan, she would always unknowingly be beaten to it every time she spoke to him.

 Chapter 890 - Devote Your Life To Me

    Chapter 890 Devote Your Life To Me


    ¡°Ye You stole Miss Ye¡¯s spirit root, but that spirit root does not belong to Ye You. I stole Ye You¡¯s Heavenly Demon Pearl, and it should not belong to me either. No matter what, it is the equivalent of this Heavenly Demon Pearl being Ye You¡¯s interest to Miss Ye.¡± A faint smile hung on Ling Yan¡¯s lips.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Ling Yan grabbed her hand lightly and ced the Heavenly Demon Pearl in her palm before giving her any time to react. ¡°This Heavenly Demon Pearl should belong to you. There¡¯s no need to decline.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan, astonished.


    Although Ling Yan put it that way, it was clear that whatever reasoning he gave was facious. Ye Qingtang was not foolish and could tell that Ling Yan merely wanted to give her the Heavenly Demon Pearl.


    ¡°Ling Yan, the Heavenly Demon Pearl is really too valuable¡­ There¡¯s nothing between us¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, do you want to have something with me?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s eyes were extremely bright and filled with charm as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What thing?¡± Ye Qingtang asked instinctively.


    However, Ling Yan inched closer the moment she spoke, and their eyes locked onto each other. There was less than an inch between them, and they could even feel each other¡¯s heartbeat and breathing.


    Ye Qingtang swore that she had never been so close to a man in either of her lives before.


    Just like that, the two of them looked at each other for a long time. Suddenly, Ling Yan stood up straight and pulled a distance away from Ye Qingtang. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way then: my martial skills are so terrible, and I can lose my life anytime¡­ How about you stay by my side from now on?¡±


    ¡°You want me to be your personal bodyguard?¡¯ Ye Qingtang asked.


    Ling Yan shook his head immediately. ¡°Apart from a personal bodyguard, there¡¯s another possibility between a male and a female.¡±


    Without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, Ling Yan suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Miss Ye, you do not need to be so conflicted. The Heavenly Demon Pearl is useless to me and ispatible with you instead. If you don¡¯t want it, you can settle it yourself. I just do not wish for this inheritance tond in the hands of one of the people of the Jiang bloodline. If you view me as a friend, you can ept it without worrying. Otherwise, you can settle it yourself. Destroying or throwing it away is all fine.¡±


    ¡°How generous of you¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help but take a few looks at Ling Yan.


    Back then, she had the Heart of the Demon God and was being chased for her life for hundreds of years. Everyone coveted the Heart of the Demon God in her body and plotted all sorts of schemes.


    Others wanted to take her life in order to seize a precious treasure, but Ling Yan willingly gave the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, a valuable treasure, to herself so easily¡­


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± A long whileter, Ye Qingtang said. ¡°I am unable to return your huge favor¡­¡±


    ¡°Unable to return my huge favor¡­¡± Ling Yan walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side and slowly bent forward. The corner of his lips curled up slightly and formed a devilish charm. ¡°Since you are unable to return the favor, you can devote your life to me then.¡±


    A few breathster, Ye Qingtang finally returned to her senses and said. ¡°Devote my life to you?¡±


    Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°How does devoting your life to me sound?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± Ye Qingtang pondered deeply and said. ¡°For me to be your guard and protect your safety for my entire life?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Ling Yan responded. ¡°If that is how youprehend the meaning of ¡®devoting your life to me¡¯, so be it then.¡±


    For Ye Qingtang, who was aplete blockhead at male-female rtionships, how could she understand the meaning of ¡®devoting your life to me¡¯?

 Chapter 891 - The Guide

    <em><strong>Chapter 891 The Guide</strong></em>


    The little white tiger probed its head and extended its ears outside the cave to look over into the cave.


    After a short while, the little azure dragon swaggered over and touched the little white tiger¡¯s head with its paw. ¡°Such a pity that you followed an idiot.¡±


    Upon hearing the little azure dragon¡¯s words, the little white tiger turned back and stared at the little azure dragon.


    ¡°F*ck you, thank you for pitying me. But I also pity that you followed a useless person.¡± The little white tiger sneered.


    ¡°Are you not convinced? I understand what does it mean by the promise of marriage, but she doesn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t she an idiot?¡± The little azure dragon smiled and said.


    ¡°Pfft! You don¡¯t understand anything. She pretends that she does not understand the meaning so that others will feel anxious. This is called emotional intelligence,¡± the little white tiger said.


    The little azure dragon¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing that. It finally understood the ability of saying nonsense from the little white tiger.


    ¡°Look at how ugly you are. No female dragon will fall in love with you¡­ Stop trying to figure out what love is. You will never need it in your life.¡± The little white tiger sat on the ground and stared at the little azure dragon and said.


    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the top of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts! How dare you humiliate me.¡± The little azure dragon humphed.


    ¡°Pfft! The azure dragons are just slightly smarter. We are the best in fighting ability,¡± the little white tiger said proudly.


    ¡°Yes, you are a brainless idiot,¡± the little azure dragon said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The little white tiger wanted to scold back, but it realized that it was a total waste of time to quarrel with the azure dragon.


    ¡°Yah, do you think¡­ your master really likes my master?¡± the little white tiger asked.


    The little azure dragon looked at the little white tiger as if it was staring at an idiot. ¡°Based on Ling Yan¡¯s personality, how could he say something like marriage if he did not like her? But I¡¯m curious, do you think that Han Cangming likes her?¡±


    ¡°Han Cangming? He¡¯s very peculiar. He can only act ording to his instincts and act with strong intentions. He stays beside Ye Qingtang in order to acquire the Heart of the Demon God¡­ I always feel that he can do anything to retrieve the heart, even if it will cost Ye Qingtang¡¯s life¡­¡± The little white tiger scoffed.


    The little azure dragon scoffed as well as it heard the little white tiger¡¯s words.


    Of course it¡¯s like that.


    Han Cangming did not have a soul or mind or feelings. He was only Ling Yan¡¯s body that acted based on his instincts.


    As a body, instinct could drive him to do anything. He could use all means to achieve his goal.


    However, the little azure dragon was curious about one thing: the body should have just retrieved the Heart of the Demon God from Ye Qingtang based on its instincts. He would not care about her death at all. Yet, Ye Qingtang was still alive now.


    ¡°Did anything happen to Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart?¡± The little azure dragon looked at the little white tiger and asked.


    ¡°Yes, a life emerged out of the heart and wanted the two of them to be married,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ the guide¡­ I think it¡¯s the guide¡¯s credit that Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was not taken away by him. That¡¯s why she¡¯s alive now.¡± The little azure dragon smiled coldly.


    ¡°You know about the guide?! Who told you about that?¡± The little white tiger was shocked.


    ¡°I inferred that by myself,¡± the little azure dragon said.

 Chapter 892 - The Conspiracy

    <em><strong>Chapter 892 The Conspiracy</strong></em>


    ¡°I have to say that though you are arrogant, you¡¯re really intelligent.¡± The little white tiger was shocked.


    Everything that it knew was heard from the Elder, but the little azure dragon inferred everything on its own.


    In this world, only people like Ling Yan could really tame an azure dragon.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s real that Han Cangming is just a body?¡± The little white tiger looked at the little azure dragon meaningfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure about that.¡± The little azure dragon nodded.


    ¡°Then maybe I can understand now.¡± The little white tiger¡¯s face was very serious.


    If the Han Cangming now was just a body, he would not possess any feelings.


    However, Han Cangming treated Ye Qingtang nicely, so the only possibility was that the power of karma was left on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body by Ling Yan. Han Cangming, as part of Ling Yan, was able to sense the power.


    Since Han Cangming was part of Ling Yan, after sensing the power of karma, he would not do anything to harm her based on his instincts. It was the right thing for him to treat Ye Qingtang nicely.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ Even such things are part of your n?¡± The little white tiger looked over into the cave and murmured.


    However, the little azure dragon was concerned about Ling Yan¡¯s safety. The guide¡¯s mission was to unite Ye Qingtang and the Han Cangming now.


    However, from one perspective, Ling Yan¡¯s n was very sessful. He tricked destiny, and even the guide could not recognize that Ling Yan was the real Demon God Han Cangming


    The guide¡¯s mission was to let Ye Qingtang and the Demon God go through the death cmity. However, Ling Yan was the real Demon God now. If Ye Qingtang and Han Cangming got married, Ye Qingtang would be the only one who would go through the death cmity. She would experience millions of strikes until death.


    ¡°Can you infer the cause of the cmity since you¡¯re so smart?¡± The little white tiger looked at the azure dragon and asked.


    The little azure dragon scoffed. ¡°Of course¡­ They inherited the cmity from the Heavenly Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Exin,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°Actually, you should know that Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart is not the Heart of the Demon God. Ling Yan pulled his soul and heart out from his body and was reborn¡­ The heart is in Ling Yan¡¯s body now¡­¡± The little azure dragon exined.


    ¡°Yes, I know about that. The heart in Ye Qingtang seems to be a death cmity that is rted to the Heavenly Dao and destiny,¡± The little white tiger said.


    The little azure dragon nodded and said, ¡°Actually it¡¯s very simple. When Ling Yan was reborn with his soul and heart, the body was heartless. However, someone put a heart into the body, and it is thought that that was his own heart. For some unknown reason, the heart went into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, and the body thought that Ye Qingtang took away his heart. So, the heart is the biggest conspiracy and the death cmity!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Ye Qingtang thinks that her heart is the Heart of the Demon God. However, she doesn¡¯t know that the heart has nothing to do with the Demon God. Everything is just part of a huge conspiracy. The person behind all of this may be the culprit who destroyed the Fourth Domain¡­¡± the little white tiger said seriously.

 Chapter 893 - The Heart of the Heavenly Dao

    <strong>Chapter 893 The Heart of the Heavenly Dao</strong>


    ¡°What did you know from the elder?¡± The little azure dragon looked at the little white tiger and asked.


    The little white tiger contemted for a while and said, ¡°In the primordial mortal world, there was a genius who was born in the First Domain. The genius became the ultimate powerful person that no one couldpare with. By coincidence, the Heavenly Dao decided to find the new inheritor and pass on the Inheritance of the Heavenly Dao. I suppose that the genius sessfully inherited that and became the new Heavenly Dao. However, the inheritance of the Heavenly Dao he got was notplete, and he came out with a strategy. He took out the Heart of the Heavenly Dao and tried to find a suitable body to nurture the heart¡­ The Heavenly Emperor was the first body, and the Demon God Han Cangming was the second¡­¡±


    The little azure dragon smiled and said, ¡°However, based on Han Cangming¡¯s intelligence, he predicted that he would be the next body to nurture the heart through the interaction with the Heavenly Emperor. Thus, he left his body and became Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The body had be the vessel for the Heart of the Heavenly Dao long ago. The body does not have a soul or mind, and it instinctively treats the Heart of the Heavenly Dao as his own heart¡­¡± The little white tiger nodded and said.


    ¡°So, Ye Qingtang is the third body for the Heart of the Heavenly Dao?¡± The little azure dragon murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s should be the situation now. The guide is the consciousness of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. It intends to unite the new body with the second body. The Demon God will then facilitate Ye Qingtang till she¡¯s powerful enough to nurture the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    ¡°When she¡¯s powerful enough, the person behind will then kill her and take back the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡­¡± The little azure dragon¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. And this is the reason why I totally oppose the Guide and oppose Ye Qingtang to unite with that body. However, I cannot tell her directly.¡± The little white tiger nodded continuously and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that it will make the situation worse,¡± the little azure dragon said.


    ¡°Yes, if the situation gets worse, the consequences will be unimaginable. It will be a death cmity that she cannot escape from. She has to discover that by herself. Furthermore, our assumptions may not bepletely right,¡± the little white tiger said.


    ¡°Bullshit! That¡¯s my assumption. You heard that from someone else.¡± The little azure dragon stared at the little white tiger and said.


    ¡°F*ck you, I don¡¯t even need to use my brain. Someone will tell me everything,¡± the little white tiger said arrogantly.


    ¡°Then let me ask you, what¡¯s the identity of the elder who told you everything?¡± the little azure dragon asked.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure as well. I asked him before, but he said that it¡¯s a secret that could not be revealed.¡± The little white tiger contemted for a while and said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m curious why would he just tell you about all these things. What are his intentions?¡± The little azure dragon paused and then asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. I have known him for a long time. If he really had any intention, why would he even bother to tell me about all of this? Furthermore, he¡¯s very powerful. If he wanted to kill us, he doesn¡¯t need to n anything.¡± The little white tiger was very certain.


    ¡°That makes sense as well,¡± The little azure dragon said.


    ¡°Oh right, doesn¡¯t Ling Yan want to take back the power from the body?¡± The little white tiger was slightly curious.


    ¡°He will never do that. He refuses to admit his identity. Furthermore, if he takes back his power, the death cmity will definitely notice that. That¡¯s why he left his body in order to trick everyone. It¡¯s the Demon God¡¯s style to hide in the dark and n everything.¡± The little azure dragon sighed and said.

 Chapter 894 - The Beginning of the Inheritance

    <strong>Chapter 894 The Beginning of the Inheritance</strong>


    At the same time in the cave¡­


    Ling Yan stood up slowly. He crushed the Bone of the True Dragon and the Feather of the Divine Phoenix under Ye Qingtang¡¯s surprised gaze.


    ¡°Ling Yan, do you want everyone to know about where the Inheritance of the True Dragon and the Divine Phoenix are?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Smart. The paths to the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix and the True Dragon are extremely dangerous. We should let the others clear the obstacles for us.¡± Ling Yan turned around and smiled.


    ¡°Why are you so confident that you can get the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix and the True Dragon?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly and said. Where did his confidencee from?


    ¡°I only want the Inheritance of the True Dragon. As for the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix¡­ That will be the second gift for you.¡± Ling Yan smiled and said.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you so kind to me?¡± Ye Qingtang asked directly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youfortable with it? You will get used to it soon.¡± Ling Yan chuckled and gently touched Ye Qingtang¡¯s be using his finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident that I will be able to get the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.¡± Ye Qingtang contemted for a while and said.


    People who were able to fight for the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix at the Dragon Vein were all the most powerful people from the Central Maind. They might risk their lives to fight for the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. She had nothing to fight against those Supremacy Level people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Miss Ye. I¡¯m confident with everything I n,¡± Ling Yan said softly.


    ¡°Why are you confident when I¡¯m not even confident with myself¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt odd and said.


    ¡°Of course. Both the Inheritance of the True Dragon and the Divine Phoenix are notparable with normal inheritances. For example, the Inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, if Ye You did not have the bloodline of the Heavenly Demon, it¡¯d be impossible for her to get that. It¡¯s the same for the other inheritances. The inheritances will choose their heir.¡± Ling Yan nodded and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix will definitely choose me.¡± Ye Qingtang understood what Ling Yan meant.


    ¡°I think the me that you used to burn the Diamond Boulder is not something ordinary.¡± Ling Yan smiled and said.


    Ye Qingtang understood what he was referring to instantly.


    Her Paragon Skill was rted to the Phoenix. The Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix might choose her due to her Paragon Skill¡­


    After Ling Yan crushed the bone of the True Dragon and the feather of the Divine Phoenix, the Wintry Yin aura and the Wintry Yang aura spread out in all directions.


    Soon, the powerful people from the Central Maind all rushed to different directions.


    ¡°Miss Ye, we shall head to our own destinations. Please take care.¡± Ling Yan folded his hands at the back after he finished his words. He walked out of the cave and headed towards the Inheritance of the True Dragon with the little azure dragon.


    Ye Qingtang headed towards the Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix with the little white tiger.


    The ce they were at was the deepest ce of the Dragon Vein. Even the Peerless School and the Phantom Valley had not explored this ce yet. The three finest forces had no knowledge about the deep part of the Dragon Vein.


    Somewhere in the forest after two days¡­


    Fighting sounds and roars were heard from the ce ahead.


    Ye Qingtang walked towards the origin of the sounds with the little white tiger.


    A few thousand meters away at the same time¡­


    Gu Tianhe and Feng Wudang stared at a young man in rage.


    The young man was slightly overweight. His martial ability was at the Fourth Heaven of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord level. His face was filled with a cold smile.


    ¡°Feng Wuya, how dare you¡­ how dare you to treat Junior Sister Li like that!¡± Feng Wudang held his fists tightly and shouted in anger.

 Chapter 895 - Take Advantage of Others (1)

    Chapter 895 Take Advantage of Others (1)


    The man who was called Feng Wuya produced a fake smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s her blessing.¡±


    ¡°Feng Wuya!!¡±


    Gu Tianhe clenched his teeth and stared at Feng Wuya in rage. How he wished that he could tear him to pieces right now!


    Li Bingxue was on the same mission as them, andter, they encountered others from the Supreme Academy. Soon afterward, Li Bingxue left the group for some personal things. However, no one expected that she would meet Feng Wuya of the Divine Virtual Academy halfway.


    Feng Wuya was not just a normal disciple of the Divine Virtual Academy. He was the grandson of the Grand Elder, who belonged to the reclusive ancient Feng n of the Central Maind.


    The ancient Feng n was highly ranked in the Central Maind. Very few forces in the entire Central Maind dared to provoke them, not mentioning the mediocre students of the normal academy.


    Among the reclusive ns, there were at least a few Heavenly Venerates that were above the Arcane Supremacy to preside over the ns. Their martial abilities were unpredictable.


    As the grandson of the Grand Elder, Feng Wuya¡¯s position in the ancient Feng n was easy to predict. He was not willing to learn anything, but he was very arrogant and abusive in the Divine Virtual Academy due to his identity. No one dared to say anything to him.


    Gu Tianhe would never talk to such an arrogant heir under normal circumstances. However, no one expected that¡­


    Li Bingxue would encounter Feng Wuya on her way.


    What was even more unimaginable that Feng Wuya had a wicked idea after noticing Li Bingxue¡¯s beauty. He raped her under violence and murdered her ruthlessly afterward!


    ¡°Junior Brother Gu.¡± The first man of the Supreme Academy shook his head seriously as he looked at Gu Tianhe.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li Xiu¡­ Feng Wuya is just a bastard. He raped Junior Sister Li and murdered her mercilessly¡­ We¡­¡± Feng Wuya clenched his fist and said. The veins on his forward clearly showed his anger and resentment.


    Li Xiu¡¯s face was very serious, but he could not do anything


    If the person was just a normal disciple of the Divine Virtual Academy, they would definitely take revenge for Li Bingxue.


    However¡­


    Feng Wuya was not a normal person.


    Feng Wuya had the Feng n¡¯s bloodline. If they hurt him today, everyone who was present would be dead in the near future. Even the entire Supreme Academy would not dare to provoke the Feng n.


    They would use their lives to repay if they hurt him. They could not do anything to him.


    Feng Wuya sneered as he saw the reactions of the Supreme Academy students. He wandered towards Feng Wuya.


    Feng Wuya arrived in front of Feng Wudang in a few breaths¡¯ time.


    Disdain filled Feng Wuya¡¯s eyes as he raised his arm slowly.


    Pow!


    Feng Wuya raised his hand and pped Feng Wudang¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Feng Wudang red at Feng Wuya and intended to say something.


    Pow!


    Before Feng Wudang could say another word, another pnded on his face. Feng Wuya¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes were filled with scorn.


    ¡°How dare you clowns confront Senior Brother Feng here! Do you still want to be alive in this world?¡±


    A few young disciples of the Divine Virtual Academy mocked the Supreme Academy disciples, who did not dare to talk or move.

 Chapter 896 - Take Advantage of Others (2)

    Chapter 896 Take Advantage of Others (2)


    Feng Wuya had just entered the Divine Virtual Academy, and his martial ability was still very mediocre. However, even the strongest disciples in Divine Virtual Academy did not dare to offend him due to his identity as a member of the ancient Feng n. Instead, they tried their best to tter him.


    Feng Wuya was very lustful. He had offended most of the beautiful female students in the Divine Virtual Academy. However, no one dared to fight for themselves. There were even some female students who voluntarily looked for Feng Wuya based on his identity.


    The disciples of the Divine Virtual Academy were used to Feng Wuya¡¯s arrogance and aggressiveness.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Feng Wudang shouted in anger as he was pped twice in the public by Feng Wuya. The veins on his forehead were getting more obvious.


    The leader of the Supreme Academy, Li Xiu, suddenly shouted. ¡°Junior Brother Feng¡­ Stop!!!¡±


    Feng Wudang¡¯s attack stopped under Li Xiu¡¯s interruption. His eyes were red, and he stared at Feng Wuya, who had nothing to be fearful of.


    Feng Wudang understood the consequences he would face if he hit Feng Wuya without Li Xiu¡¯s reminder.


    If Feng Wuya was injured here, the ancient Feng n would not let it go so easily. Not only him, but even Gu Tianhe and the rest of the people who were present would have to bear the consequences in the future. They would need to use their lives to repay.


    ¡°Little bustard! You have a death wish!¡±


    Feng Wuya stared at Feng Wudang, who froze in sarcasm. He scoffed and punched Feng Wudang¡¯s face in the next second.


    Feng Wuya did not hold back. Blood flowed out from Feng Wudang¡¯s mouth under the punch.


    Feng Wudang wiped off the blood by his lips. He clenched his teeth and red at Feng Wuya. However, he could not fight back, though the resentment in his heart was rising.


    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡±


    Feng Wuya grabbed Feng Wudang¡¯s hair as he spoke and dragged him away with great strength.


    The people of the Divine Virtual Academy were all sneering when they witnessed the scene.


    In the past, when the students of the two academies met, there would always be some injuries due to small conflicts.


    However, the situation was different now. Feng Wuya¡¯s identity was iparable to that of normal disciples of the Divine Virtual Academy.


    Li Bingxue, who was stronger than Feng Wuya, could only bear with Feng Wuya¡¯s torture.


    In her case, Li Bingxue could not take Feng Wuya¡¯s torture eventually and pped him. Then, she was stranded by the disciples of the Divine Virtual Academy under Feng Wuya¡¯smand. He murdered her mercilessly.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    Feng Wuya dragged Feng Wudang¡¯s hair and pulled him to the side. He then stepped on Feng Wudang¡¯s face with his foot.


    ¡°Feng Wudang, look at yourself in the mirror. How dare you to be so presumptuous in front of Senior Brother Feng. You¡¯re seeking your own death.¡± One of the young men of the Divine Virtual Academy scoffed and said.


    There were around twenty people of the Divine Virtual Academy who came to the Dragon Vein. The person in the lead was the one who spoke. He was everyone else¡¯s senior, and his martial ability was the best. However, he still had to obey Feng Wuya¡¯smands even when he was the one in charge.


    ¡°I want to chop off his ears first.¡± Feng Wuya smiled coldly and said.


    The young man nodded and smiled. ¡°How merciful you are, Senior Brother Feng.¡±

 Chapter 897 - Take Advantage of Others (3)

    Chapter 897 Take Advantage of Others (3)


    Feng Wuya pulled out a dagger by his waist. He grabbed Feng Wudang¡¯s hair and swung his dagger beside Feng Wudang¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Should I cut off your left ear or right ear?¡± Feng Wuyaughed. He did not even bother with the disciples of the Supreme Academy at the side.


    ¡°Fine, I will chop off both of your ears as a lesson to learn for you. You should be thankful that I¡¯m only going to cut your ears and not take your life.¡± Feng Wuya sneered and said.


    Feng Wudang narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists that were by his body.


    A disciple of the Divine Virtual Academyughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother Feng, you are still so kind. People like him should be killed without mercy. He should bow and thank you for your mercy to spare his life today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of our tolerance!¡± One of the Supreme Academy disciples could not tolerate it anymore. He pulled out his sword and pointed at Feng Wuya.


    ¡°Feng Wuya! Let go of Senior Brother Feng!¡±


    Feng Wuya raised his brows slightly. His eyes were full of sarcasm as he saw the Supreme Academy disciple pulling his sword out.


    Li Xiu and the rest were shocked when they saw the situation.


    ¡°Junior Brother Luo, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    Feng Wuya sneered. ¡°It seems like the disciples of the Supreme Academy do not understand the rules. How dare you point a sword at me!¡±


    He then scoffed andmanded. ¡°Get that bastard over here now.¡±


    The Divine Virtual Academy disciples immediately rushed forward and surrounded Junior Brother Luo.


    Gu Tianhe and the rest panicked and wanted to stop them.


    However¡­


    ¡°What? It seems like even the ancient Feng n are not seen as anything in the eyes of the Supreme Academy people now?¡± Feng Wuya scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Li Xiu immediately blocked Gu Tianhe and the rest.


    They could not offend Feng Wuya based on his identity.


    Normal disciples like them could not afford to provoke the ancient Feng n.


    If they displeased Feng Wuya, the entire Supreme Academy would have to suffer the consequence with them.


    Feng Wuya sneered and looked at everything happening in front of him. He then raised his leg and kicked Feng Wudang. He walked towards Junior Brother Luo, who was surrounded by people of the Divine Virtual Academy, and left Feng Wudang alone.


    ¡°How dare you point a sword at me?¡± Feng Wuya raised his chin arrogantly as he stared at Junior Brother Luo, whose face was pale.


    Junior Brother Luo¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°Feng Wuya, you should not be so reckless even if you are from the ancient Feng n!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Wuya lifted his brows slightly and scoffed. Suddenly, he kicked Junior Brother Luo¡¯s stomach in the next instant.


    Junior Brother Luo took a few steps back as a result of the kick. He was about to raise his sword and kill the bastard instinctively.


    However, before he could get close, the other disciples of the Divine Virtual Academy dashed towards him and snatched his sword away. He was then pressed onto the ground!


    ¡°Reckless? Yes, I¡¯m reckless. But what can you do to me?¡± A trace of malice appeared in Feng Wuya¡¯s eyes as Junior Brother Luo was restrained on the ground. He took a step forward slowly and stepped on Junior Brother Luo¡¯s fingers with one leg.

 Chapter 898 - Take Advantage of Others (4)

    Chapter 898 Take Advantage of Others (4)


    Feng Wuya used all his strength to step on Junior Brother Luo¡¯s fingers, and he rotated his heel


    The breaking sounds of bones were heard immediately. Junior Brother Luo¡¯s fingers were totally crushed under Feng Wuya¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± A horrifying scream exploded out of his mouth as his bones were crushed.


    The Supreme Academy students¡¯ faces turned pale upon hearing the wretched scream.


    ¡°How dare you point your sword at me! Who do you think you are!¡± Feng Wuya scoffed and took a step back. His eyes were filled with a cruel smile as he stared at the bloody hand that was stamped by him.


    ¡°Pull the idiot up!¡±


    The disciples of the Divine Virtual Academy immediately pulled Junior Brother Luo up from the ground.


    ¡°Do you still want to be a hero? Look at yourself. Howe you stopped attacking me now?¡± A merciless smile appeared on Feng Wuya¡¯s face as Junior Brother Luo was pulled up from the ground.


    Before Junior Brother Luo could say anything, Feng Wuya stabbed Junior Brother Luo¡¯s left shoulder with the dagger in his hand.


    Screams rang in the air.


    However, Feng Wuya¡¯s face was filled with a distorted and crazy smile. He slowly twisted the dagger in his hand. The de that was in the wound grounded all the flesh.


    Arge amount of blood flushed out of Junior Brother¡¯s wound.


    He twitched under the intense pain that was able to tear him apart.


    Feng Wuya enjoyed the pain and suffering on Junior Brother Luo¡¯s face. He pulled out his dagger and looked at the pale students of the Supreme Academy standing not far away. His face was full of defiance and arrogance.


    ¡°So pathetic. How dare you threaten me, bastard? None of your Senior and Junior Brothers will dare to make any sound even if I tortured you to death today. Do you believe that?¡± Feng Wuya stared at Junior Brother Luo aggressively.


    At the next second, he stabbed the dagger into Junior Brother Luo¡¯s other shoulder. He twisted the dagger to increase the pain.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    The wretched scream pierced through everyone¡¯s ears.


    The students of the Supreme Academy were all pale as they witnessed Junior Brother Luo being tortured by Feng Wuya mercilessly.


    ¡°What a bastard!¡± Gu Tianhe¡¯s eyes were red as he shouted in rage. He could not control himself and was about to kill Feng Wuya.


    However, how would Li Xiu allow him to be so reckless and impulsive? He stepped forward and stopped Gu Tianhe.


    ¡°Junior Brother Gu! He¡¯s from the ancient Feng family n! We can¡¯t¡­ we can¡¯t afford to offend him¡­¡± Li Xiu frowned and said.


    Gu Tianhe clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    Feng Wuyaughed furiously upon hearing his words. He suddenly pulled out the dagger and stabbed and sliced Junior Brother Luo¡¯s abdomen.


    Junior Brother Luo¡¯s abdomen was sliced open, and arge amount of blood flushed out instantly. His internal organs were also dangling outside his stomach as they flowed out together with the blood.


    Feng Wuya grabbed Junior Brother Luo¡¯s hair and forced him to turn his head to look at the students of the Supreme Academy.


    ¡°Watch this for yourself clearly. People from the Supreme Academy are just a group of ants under the Ancient Feng family n. What can they do to me even if I kill you now?¡±


    Junior Brother Luo was twitching under the pain, and his eyes were rolled back.


    Feng Wuya admired the moment before death arrived. A smile appeared by his lips as he ced the dagger on Junior Brother Luo¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 899 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (3)

    Chapter 899 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (3)


    ¡°Let¡­ let him go!¡± Feng Wudang was pinned to the ground and in such pain that he could not move. He tried his best to mber off the ground and stop everything.


    ¡°Let him go?¡± Feng Wuya swept a nce at Feng Wudang and said smilingly. ¡°No problem¡­¡±


    The next second, Feng Wuya struck violently with the dagger in his hand. There was a sudden squelching noise as he chopped Junior Brother Luo¡¯s head off in front of everyone from the Supreme Academy!


    Arge patch of fresh blood spurted like rain from the stump of his neck. Feng Wuya flung aside the head, throwing it at the feet of the people from the Supreme Academy!


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Feng Wuya flicked his hands. The disciples from the Supreme Academy all smiled cruelly as they threw Junior Brother Luo¡¯s body in front of Feng Wudang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I always keep my word. Since I promised to let him go, I have let him go. Haha¡­ shouldn¡¯t you thank me for my benevolence?¡± Feng Wuyaughed wildly as he looked with mocking eyes at Feng Wudang, who had copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Next, I will keep my word and cut off your ears. Look¡­ how benevolent I am.¡± Feng Wuya walked towards Feng Wudang, his eyes filled with cruel amusement.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Gu Tianhe looked at Junior Brother Luo¡¯s head, which had rolled to his feet. He watched as Feng Wuya moved step by step closer to Feng Wudang. A violent rage swelled in his heart. With one move, he pushed aside Li Xiu who was blocking him, drew his sword, and charged at Feng Wuya.


    ¡°Junior Brother Gu!!¡± Li Xiu was shocked.


    Although they abhorred Feng Wuya¡¯s actions, no matter how much they detested him, it was still impossible for them to fight Feng Wuya!


    ¡°Another one seeking death.¡± Feng Wuya swept a cold look at the charging Gu Tianhe. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with you right now. Men, capture this one. After I cut off this one¡¯s ears, I will teach him a lesson.¡±


    With that, everyone from the Divine Virtual Academy blocked Gu Tianhe¡¯s path.


    No matter how powerful Gu Tianhe was, he could not ovee so many by himself. He had no chance of even getting close to Feng Wuya.


    In a moment, the disciples from the Divine Virtual Academy had severely injured Gu Tianhe. He was pressed to the ground, unable to move.


    Feng Wuya walked in front of Feng Wudang and lifted him out of the pool of blood. He raised his bloodstained dagger and patted Feng Wudang¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You should resign yourself to being a nobody. If you dare to offend me, even if you have ten lives, it will not be enough for me to toy with.¡± Feng Wuyaughed coldly. A cold gleam shed across his eyes. The dagger in his hand suddenly pressed down, and it looked as if he was about to cut Feng Wudang¡¯s ears off.


    However¡­


    Just as Feng Wuya struck, a figure suddenly shed across everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Before they could recover their wits, the figure was already next to Feng Wuya.


    Before Feng Wuya could see the other person¡¯s face clearly, an enormous force suddenly arose from his stomach!


    Feng Wuya was instantly sent flying. The dagger in his hand ttered to the ground!


    All this happened so suddenly, and it was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.


    Feng Wudang had thought that he would not be able to escape this disaster. He did not imagine that someone would rescue him.

 Chapter 900 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (2)

    Chapter 900 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (2)


    Feng Wuya was in pain. He clutched his stomach and stumbled backward while breathing heavily.


    ¡°Who hit me?!¡±


    Feng Wuya roared and looked around with his eyes glittering with a cold light.


    Feng Wuya looked around him, but there was no one in sight. It was as if he was hallucinating. No one had appeared, and no one had hit him.


    But Feng Wuya clearly had just been viciously punched.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The disciples from the Divine Virtual Academy exchanged nces.


    Feng Wuya was just too weak. It was normal that he had not clearly seen what had happened. However, the Divine Virtual Academy disciples had clearly seen what had happened.


    A beautiful girl had appeared, swiftly struck a heavy blow at Feng Wuya, and then left.


    But the girl had moved too quickly. With Feng Wuya¡¯s abilities, he could not clearly see what had happened.


    ¡°Junior Brother Feng, no one hit you. You are thinking too much.¡±


    The leader of the disciples from the Divine Virtual Academy hurriedly smiled and said.


    If he told the truth, Feng Wuya would definitely make them capture the girl. They could not defy Feng Wuya¡¯s order, but if they obeyed and sent half their forces out to look for the girl, they would be shorthanded.


    Just now, Feng Wuya had made a show of his authority in front of everyone from the Supreme Academy and then cruelly killed one of their people.


    If the Supreme Academy became enraged and flung caution aside to pit themselves against Feng Wuya¡­ and if Feng Wuya was injured because of this, they would all be held ountable.


    ¡°No one hit me?¡± Feng Wuya frowned deeply with a suspicious look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no one hit you.¡± A few disciples of the Divine Virtual Academy nodded rapidly.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    But before Feng Wuya could speak again, Gu Tianhe, who was being pressed to the ground burst out in wildughter. He said excitedly, ¡°Feng Wuya, you¡¯re doomed. Our Senior Sister Ye is here!¡±


    Although Feng Wuya had not seen the person clearly, Gu Tianhe had clearly seen that the figure who had shed past was their Senior Sister Ye, Ye Qingtang!


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Feng Wuya walked over to Gu Tianhe and punched his face. ¡°What Senior Sister Ye? Where is she? Ask her toe out!¡±


    At that moment, everyone from the Supreme Academy looked more and more puzzled.


    The disciples from Supreme Academy that hade were all present. There was no Senior Sister Ye.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no one hit me!¡±


    Feng Wuya turned to look at the people from the Divine Virtual Academy.


    When the leader of the Divine Virtual Academy¡¯s disciples saw that he could not conceal the truth anymore, he had no choice but to tell the truth.


    ¡°Oh¡­ a dazzling beauty?¡±


    When he heard what the leader said, Feng Wuya¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder I sensed a mesmerizing scent¡­¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯te out¡­¡±


    Feng Wuyaughed coldly and clutched Gu Tianhe¡¯s throat. He looked about. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll kill him. After that, I will kill one person from the Supreme Academy every fifteen minutes!¡±


    Gu Tianhe gritted his teeth and red at Feng Wuya.


    If not for the fact that the people from the Divine Virtual Academy were restricting his movements, he would disregard his own life and fight Feng Wuya to death.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Feng Wuya started the countdown.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°One and a half!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    With that, Feng Wuya tightened his grip. He clutched Gu Tianhe¡¯s throat and lifted him into the air.


    But at that moment.


    A snow-white figure flew over!

 Chapter 901 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (3)

    Chapter 901 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (3)


    Before everyone returned to their senses.


    Boom!


    An eruption sounded.


    Subsequently, Feng Wuya was flung out like a kite with a snapped string.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Feng Wuya spat a mouthful of blood in midair.


    ¡°Junior Brother Feng!¡±


    Noticing the situation, everyone from the Divine Virtual Academy could no longer care about Gu Tianhe and surged forward to catch Feng Wuya.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Standing beside Gu Tianhe, Ye Qingtang remarked tly. Her long, jet-ck hair swayed in the wind while her eyes were filled with nothing but indifference.


    After finishing her sentence, she looked at Feng Wuya coldly. A cold glint shone in her eyes.


    The lives of the people from the Supreme Academy had nothing to do with her originally, but no matter what, she somewhat had some rtions with Gu Tianhe and Feng Wudang.


    In reality, Ye Qingtang had not nned to poke her nose into this matter initially. However, she had some grudges with the Feng ancient n.


    In the Central Maind in her previous life, after the news that Ye Qingtang possessed the Heart of the Demon God was exposed, she faced assassination attempts from many forces. The Feng ancient n which Feng Wuya was in also participated in seizing her heart and used lethal attacks several times.


    If it was anyone else, perhaps Ye Qingtang would not enter this saga. However¡­ since it was an enemy from her previous life, she naturally did not mind settling the scores with him.


    Others were afraid of the Feng ancient n but not Ye Qingtang. Even if she offended the Feng ancient n, she could just let Ling Yan help her think of a way out.


    ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Feng Wuya stood up with the support of the Divine Virtual Academy disciples. Although he was in a rather miserable state, his burning eyes sized up Ye Qingtang at this moment.


    Once he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s exquisite beauty, he nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Not bad¡­ Truly not bad. Such a beauty is truly umon already¡­¡±


    Feng Wuya self-professed that he had seen countless beauties before, but there were few who couldpare to this youngdy before him.


    The young man in the lead of the Divine Virtual Academy disciples was a little helpless upon hearing Feng Wuya¡¯sment.


    This fellow is already beaten up until like that, but his brain is still thinking about that kind of thing?!


    Is this the legendary ¡°unable to move upon seeing a beauty¡±¡­


    ¡°Little beauty, do you know who I am? I am the grandson of the Feng ancient n¡¯s Grand Elder! You have alreadymitted a death crime by hitting me today. Your¡­ your friends, including everyone in your n, will lose their lives because of your disrespect today!¡± Feng Wuya¡¯s avaricious eyes swept across Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, and heughed subsequently.


    ¡°However¡­ you should be d that you were born with such a good face¡­ Since Heaven gave you such a good face, I will give you a chance.¡±


    Then, Feng Wuya looked at Ye Qingtang increasingly frivolously.


    ¡°From now on, you will follow me and please me well. I can consider pardoning your n from death and will only let them be ves for eternity. How about that?¡± Feng Wuya asked.


    A Supreme Academy disciple, Li Xiu, was surprised and had a confused look when he saw Ye Qingtang, who suddenly appeared.


    Thisdy was indeed wearing the uniform of a Supreme Academy disciple, but he had no memory of her. Could it be that he missed her out during the roll call just now?


    While Li Xiu had his confusions, it was not the time to think about this issue right now.

 Chapter 902 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (4)

    Chapter 902 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (4)


    It was already a grave sin to hit Feng Wuya in public!


    Li Xiu immediately looked at Ye Qingtang and shouted with a frown.


    ¡°You,e over!¡±


    After hearing that, Ye Qingtang looked at Li Xiu without any emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he is from the Feng ancient n of the Central Maind? How dare you touch him?!¡± Li Xiu was infuriated, and his brows were tightly furrowed


    Although Feng Wuya was extremely despicable and Li Xiu, himself, also wanted to ughter him to release his hatred, who would bear the consequences?!


    Once anything happened to Feng Wuya, it was without a doubt that the attacker would die. Not just so, even he and all the junior brothers and sisters present would have to face this frightening oue, and the Supreme Academy might even be embroiled in it as well.


    What could they do by then?!


    Could they let millions of people be buried together with one Feng Wuya?!


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Brother Feng!¡± Li Xiu frowned at Ye Qingtang and shouted.


    Upon hearing Li Xiu, Feng Wuya, who was waiting for Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply, snickered coldly immediately. ¡°Li Xiu, what are you? Apologize¡­ Can just an apology solve the problem? You¡¯re so ridiculously naive.¡±


    Uneasy, Li Xiu could only pile smiles on his face. ¡°Brother Feng, you are the bigger person¡­ You possess the bloodline of the Feng n. There¡¯s no need for you to lower your identity and fuss with these juniors¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Feng Wuya swept Li Xiu a disdainful look and scoffed.


    ¡°Li Xiu, I¡¯m telling you this: if she doesn¡¯t agree, not just her but everyone present here will die an extremely tragic death! I want to chop off all your heads, bring them back to the Central Maind, and hang them at the door of the Divine Virtual Academy. I¡¯ll let everyone know the oue of offending my Feng ancient n.¡±


    Once Feng Wuya said that, everyone from the Supreme Academy was shaken, and Li Xiu¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    However, at this very moment, in the group of Divine Virtual Academy disciples, two young disciples¡¯ eyes drifted to Ye Qingtang.


    The expressions of those two people were a little strange. Once they saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s face clearly, their eyes widened immediately and were filled with fear while their bodies trembled.


    Almost at the same time, the two young disciples exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Thisdy was the insanely-talented disciple from Supreme Academy a few batches ago, and her martial skills were unfathomable!


    Previously, the two of them found Gu Tianhe, Feng Wudang, and the rest and wanted to attack them initially, but Perfected Gu Yun came into the picture subsequently.


    Yet ultimately, they personally witnessed thisdy before them ughter Perfected Gu Yun right there and then with only one strike!


    That Perfected Gu Yun was a Divine Arcane Supremacy, and furthermore, his backing was the well-known Ling Yan!


    Thisdy even dared to kill Ling Yan¡¯s person. What else did she not dare to do?


    However, at this instant, Ye Qingtang was mentally devising a plot to bring Feng Wudang and Gu Tianhe away from this ce.


    Every student of the Divine Virtual Academy was extremely powerful. It was said that this maind had a strong suppression on the martial realm of outsiders, and perhaps Ye Qingtang still had means to deal with one or two people. But with so many of them joining forces¡­


    ¡°Haha¡­ Looking at you, it seems that you¡¯re unwilling.¡± Feng Wuya stared at Ye Qingtang, who still had not given a reply.

 Chapter 903 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 903 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (5)</h4>


    Feng Wuyaughed coldly.


    ¡°No matter whether you agree or not, it¡¯s not for you to decide!¡±


    Then, Feng Wuya told the group of Divine Virtual Academy disciples. ¡°You all, capture this slut for me immediately. Break her limbs if she resists. Just leave her with ast breath.¡±


    After hearing Feng Wuya¡¯s words, the Divine Virtual Academy people nodded and walked towards Ye Qingtang with great strides.


    Upon noticing the situation, there were no emotions on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, much less any signs of fear.


    Although Ye Qingtang had not yet absorbed the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon, the divine power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl could still be used temporarily. If the power of the Heavenly Demon could be transferred out, she would not be able to defeat them, but she could flee this ce alone without being caught by anyone.


    However, at this instant, two disciples from the Divine Virtual Academy suddenly rushed out and stopped the leader.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you cannot¡­ cannot attack¡­¡± the two disciples said frantically.


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I attack?¡± The leader of the Divine Virtual Academy disciples frowned.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­ thisdy¡­ is a Supreme Academy student from a few batches ago and was an insanely-talented student¡­¡± That Divine Virtual Academy disciple exined hurriedly.


    ¡°So what if she was an insanely-talented disciple from a few batches ago?¡± The leader scoffed coldly and did not put it to heart.


    So many of them were here. Would they still be afraid of an insanely-talented disciple from the Supreme Academy?


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you know Perfected Gu Yun?¡± that disciple said.


    ¡°Of course I do. Ling Yan¡¯s teacher, a powerful figure at the Divine Arcane Supremacy level.¡± The leader nodded.


    Immediately, those two Divine Virtual Academy disciples exchanged a look and said rather bitterly, ¡°Thisdy¡­ killed Perfected Gu Yun¡­ with just one strike¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    The moment he finished his sentence, everyone from Divine Virtual Academy and Supreme Academy was filled with shock.


    They were naturally aware of Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s skills.


    But what was unbelievable to them was that¡­ thisdy actually killed Perfected Gu Yun, a Divine Arcane Supremacy, with one strike?!


    Since the spirit energy on this maind was insufficient, Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s martial realm was severely suppressed as a Divine Arcane Supremacy. Despite so, he was not someone they could contend against.


    To be able to kill Perfected Gu Yun with one strike, didn¡¯t that mean in the Central Maind, thisdy was even more powerful than Perfected Gu Yun?!


    To them, Perfected Gu Yun was was already a highly Divine Arcane Supremacy, yet thisdy could kill him with a strike. What kind of existence was thisdy?!


    A Divine Arcane Supremacy at her peak or¡­ a realm above the Arcane Supremacy, a Heavenly Venerate?!


    Regardless of whether she was a Heavenly Venerate or a Divine Arcane Supremacy at her peak, she was considered an extremely powerful figure in the Central Maind, especially if she was a Heavenly Venerate.


    A saying once circted in the Central Maind.


    Anyone beneath a Venerate¡­ was nothing but an ant!


    In the Central Maind, a Virtual Arcane Supremacy was not anything as there was still a Divine Arcane Supremacy above it.


    But above the Divine Arcane Supremacy, there was still the Heavenly Venerate!


    It was already extremely difficult for cultivators to enter the Heavenly Venerate realm. To many, a Heavenly Venerate represented an unparalleled figure and was a legend.


    At this instant, the Supreme Academy side watched on agape as well. Three batches before¡ªwhat kind of concept was that?!


    ¡°Senior Brother Li Xiu, this is Ye Qingtang, Senior Sister Ye. She is three batches before us!¡± Feng Wudang struggled up and looked at Li Xiu and the rest.

 Chapter 904 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (6)

    Chapter 904 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (6)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Sister Ye has some grudges with Perfected Gu Yun. She killed him with one strike and saved our lives!¡± Gu Tianhe nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Older by how many batches? Three batches?!¡± Li Xiu was astonished. ¡°Junior Brother Feng¡­ Junior Brother Gu, do you all know¡­ how many years there are in a batch?¡±


    The two of them were taken aback by the question and shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯m not too clear.¡±


    The two of them had only entered the Supreme Academy to cultivate for around ten years. To Supreme Academy, these ten plus years were already considered short.


    ¡°Do you all know¡­ how old Supreme Academy¡¯s chief disciple, Senior Brother Long Qingyu, is this year?¡± Li Xiu asked with aplicated expression.


    ¡°He should be around two hundred years old¡­¡± Gu Tianhe said instinctively.


    ¡°You said she is from three batches above¡­ In that case, she is at least six hundred years old?!¡± Li Xiu asked, rmed.


    Six hundred years old?!


    Everyone was astonished to hear that. This young, beautifuldy is actually six hundred years old?!


    Everyone knew that once one¡¯s martial cultivation reached the Arcane Supremacy realm, the speed of their aging would slow down tremendously. Upon reaching the Heavenly Venerate realm, one couldpletely remain young and maintain their youthful appearance if there was a need¡­


    ¡°What a joke!¡± The leader of the Divine Virtual Academy disciples shouted coldly. ¡°You all said that she killed Perfected Gu Yun?! Do you all think that I¡¯m a kid who is so easily fooled?! If that¡¯s the case, what evidence do you all have?¡±


    Although the two Divine Virtual Academy disciples said the same thing, the young leader did not believe them so easily.


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Feng Wudang looked at Gu Tianhe, and his eyes flickered. ¡°Show them the evidence.¡±


    Gu Tianhe nodded and subsequently retrieved a skull from his space ring.


    The eyes on that skull were still wide open in fury and did not rest in peace. If he was not Perfected Gu Yun, who else could it be?!


    ¡°Sssss¡­¡±


    After seeing Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s head, everyone from both Supreme Academy and Divine Virtual Academy gasped.


    The head in Gu Tianhe¡¯s hand was none other than Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s head!


    ¡°This¡­ This this this¡­¡±


    The leader of the Divine Virtual Academy disciples was shaken when he looked at Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­ Three batches ago¡­ Supreme Academy seemed¡­ to have really produced a Heavenly Venerate!¡± a Divine Virtual Academy disciple said cautiously at that moment.


    After hearing the conversation between the Divine Virtual Academy and Supreme Academy, Ye Qingtang, as the center of the discussion, was confused.


    Previously, she had already nned to use the Heavenly Demon Pearl¡¯s divine power to escape. Who would have thought that those two Divine Virtual Academy disciples would actually jump out to say that she killed Perfected Gu Yun¡­


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ Could it be that this¡­ is also in your scheme?¡± For some reason, Ye Qingtang immediately thought of Ling Yan.


    If she guessed correctly, those two Divine Virtual Academy disciples who hid in the dark happened to be there and witnessed her killing Perfected Gu Yun because of Ling Yan¡¯s scheme¡­


    Since she already had a pretty good idea of the situation, she knew how she should settle this matter already.


    ¡°You are the imp of the Feng n?!¡±

 Chapter 905 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (7)

    Chapter 905 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (7)


    Ye Qingtang looked at Feng Wuya and shouted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you dare to be so impudent to me, a Heavenly Venerate! Let¡¯s not talk about you. Even the high-level powerful figures in your Feng n do not dare to be so impudent when they see me!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s wordspletely stunned everyone from the Divine Virtual Academy.


    She self-imed to be a Heavenly Venerate¡­


    In the Central Maind, even a powerful figure at the peak of the Divine Arcane Supremacy did not dare to call himself a Heavenly Venerate as such a title was only reserved for those in the Heavenly Venerate realm!


    Then, Feng Wuya looked at Perfected Gu Yun¡¯s head and looked at Ye Qingtang. For some reason, fear arose within him as well.


    But under everyone¡¯s watch, that slight fear was subsequently suppressed as he kept a cold expression. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a Venerate? My Feng ancient n has several Heavenly Venerates too!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang snickered. ¡°Do you have any Heavenly Venerates by your side to protect you right now then?¡±


    Seeing that a murderous intent arose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, Feng Wuya was shaken and immediately ordered the Divine Virtual Academy disciples. ¡°Quick! Kill her! Even if she¡¯s a Heavenly Venerate, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. There isn¡¯t enough spirit energy here, and her skills are severely repressed!¡±


    While that was the case, no one from the Divine Virtual Academy dared to move.


    The intimidation effect of the Heavenly Venerate title was already sufficient.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about how her skills are repressed¡­ Even if she remains at the same spot, do not retaliate and let us attack as we wish¡­ I don¡¯t dare to either¡­¡± A Divine Virtual Academy disciple mumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A Heavenly Venerate has powerful connections. If we kill a Heavenly Venerate here, once we return to the Central Maind, many Heavenly Venerates will definitely be after our lives¡­ A Heavenly Venerate¡¯s friends should all be Heavenly Venerates¡­ Look at how beautiful she is. If there are¡­ Holy Venerates courting her or backing her¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy Venerate¡­¡±


    At the mention of the Holy Venerate, everyone¡¯s faces paled. Before a Holy Venerate, even Heavenly Venerates were no different from ants¡­


    ¡°Hurry, move it!¡± Feng Wuya hollered furiously.


    However, no one listened to Feng Wuya this time.


    They could do anything that Feng Wuya ordered them to but to kill a Heavenly Venerate?!


    What joke was this!


    No matter how courageous they were, they did not dare to!


    ¡°Junior, whoever dares to act rashly will have their souls banished to the underworld!¡± Ye Qingtang swept a look across the Divine Virtual Academy students.


    Whoever whom Ye Qingtang looked at immediately lowered their heads, not daring to make eye contact with her.


    ¡°Heavenly¡­ Heavenly Venerate¡­¡±


    Not just Feng Wudang and Gu Tianhe, but everyone from the Supreme Academy including Li Xiu waspletely stunned.


    It was also to say that this Senior Sister Ye once cultivated in the Supreme Academy six hundred years ago¡­


    They actually met an insanely talented level Senior Sister from six hundred years ago in the Dragon Vein!


    At the thought of that, Li Xiu felt goosebumps. How could he have shouted at this Senior Sister Ye just now!


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye!¡±


    Li Xiu immediately knelt on a knee and said hurriedly, ¡°Senior Sister Ye, I did not know of your identity just now. Please pardon me!¡±


    Ye Qingtang waved a hand. ¡°I will not fuss over such matters with you juniors. No matter what, you all are my junior brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Ye!¡± Li Xiu rose slowly, and his racing heart finally settled down a little.


    ¡°You are Li Xiu,¡± Ye Qingtang said while looking at Li Xiu.

 Chapter 906 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (7)

    Chapter 906 It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (7)


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Xiu nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Good. Watch those Divine Virtual Academy disciples properly. Whoever dares to move, you can just beat them to death,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Rest assured, Senior Sister Ye!¡± Li Xiu agreed hastily without daring to have any objections.


    ¡°Repeat what I said again,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Whoever from the Divine Virtual Academy dares to move, we will beat them to death!¡± Li Xiu nimbly repeated.


    The Divine Virtual Academy students were taken aback.


    There was no need to repeat right¡­ They did not intend to move either¡­


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang used the powers of the Heavenly Demon Pearl and disappeared from the ground in a sh.


    The divine powers of the Heavenly Demon Pearl surged into the sky. The sudden eruption allowed Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed to increase by multiple folds.


    Even the Divine Virtual Academy and Supreme Academy disciples could not see Ye Qingtang¡¯s shadow with their naked eyes.


    ¡°She truly is a Heavenly Venerate¡­ Even if her martial realm is majorly restricted on this maind, her speed¡­ is truly frightening¡­ Is she still human¡­¡± The leader of the Divine Virtual Academy disciples was devoid of color.


    Fortunately, he did not attack that Heavenly Venerate at once just now. Otherwise, he would have died a wronged death!


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang appeared again but beside Feng Wuya this time.


    ¡°You¡­ You dare to touch me?! Even if you are a Heavenly Venerate, my Feng ancient n is not what you can offend!¡± Feng Wuya looked at Ye Qingtang, who was just a short distance away from himself. Fear ultimately appeared on his face.


    Ever since he was born, no one ever had the thought to kill him.


    Currently, the Divine Virtual Academy disciples did not dare to attack Ye Qingtang at all, and he no longer acted in an imposing manner as before.


    ¡°Little kid, how dare you be so disrespectful to me! You are already a dead person!¡± A cold glint shone in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Lending the divine power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl, she condensed an extremely horrifying might in her hand and struck Feng Wuya instantly.


    Just the air pressure from the palm attack was as sharp as daggers. Feng Wuya instinctively blocked the attack with his hands, but his entire left arm was shredded into pieces by the wind.


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    A shrill cry escaped from Feng Wuya¡¯s mouth.


    Immediately, Feng Wuya withstood the excruciating pain and fled ahead.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re escaping to?!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted coldly.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    Feng Wuya hollered in anger and took out a pure golden-colored talisman.


    After taking out that talisman, there was a shocking change in Feng Wuya¡¯s manner instantly.


    The virtual image of a white-haired elderly actually appeared behind Feng Wuya.


    ¡°The Grand Elder of the Feng n!¡±


    Everyone from Divine Virtual Academy and Supreme Academy was left agape when they saw the virtual image.


    The face of the virtual image was none other than the Grand Elder of the Feng n, a powerful Heavenly Venerate!


    ¡°Grandfather, save me!¡±


    Feng Wuya saw the figure of that white-haired elderly and wailed hurriedly.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The virtual image let out a heavy scoff. With just this one sound, everyone at the scene was dizzy. Dozens of disciples paled and spat out blood. Apart from Ye Qingtang, no one was spared!


    Even Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was a little adrift as well.


    This was merely the virtual image of a Heavenly Venerate, and his scoff possessed such might. If the Grand Elder of the Feng n was present, everyone present would probably die instantly¡­!


    Although the might of that scoff was unparalleled, Ye Qingtang possessed the Heavenly Demon Pearl and did not have anything to fear.


    A streak of Heavenly Demon aura surged out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and dispersed the might of that scoff instantly.

 Chapter 907 - It’s You Whom I Am Hitting (8)

    Chapter 907It¡¯s You Whom I Am Hitting (8)


    ¡°Oh right, Ling Yan wanted me to tell you¡­ There is his Blood of Karma on the Heavenly Demon Pearl. If you meet with danger, you can use the Heavenly Demon Pearl.¡± The little white tiger suddenly crawled out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Blood of Karma¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. Every drop of the Blood of Karma was extremely important to Ling Yan¡­


    There were two types of blood in Ling Yan¡¯s body: the first was the ordinary blood while the second was the Blood of Karma.


    The virtual image shot a deadly re at Ye Qingtang. This girl could actually withstand his


    aura¡­


    ¡°Grandfather, quickly kill her!¡± Feng Wuya shouted in panic.


    Everyone here had already thrown up blood but not this woman!


    ¡°Tear the talisman. It is sealed with one strike from me,¡± the virtual image said.


    Upon hearing the virtual image¡¯s words, Feng Wuya nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°One strike from a Heavenly Venerate?!¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    That golden talisman was definitely some kind of treasure that could seal a powerful strike of a Heavenly Venerate. If that was really the case, the sealed strike was not in any way weakened because it was already sealed a long time ago and would not be affected by the spirit energy on this maind. That would be a true strike of a Heavenly Venerate!


    Even if Ye Qingtang was also a Heavenly Venerate, her martial realm was repressed currently, and it was impossible for her to withstand a strike from a Heavenly Venerate!


    ¡°Haha, even if you are a Heavenly Venerate, you will die without a doubt after sustaining one strike from my grandfather!¡±


    Feng Wuyaughed coldly, as though he had already forgotten about the pain in his broken left arm, and he immediately tore up the golden talisman.


    Just as the golden talisman was torn apart, the weather changed drastically, and the ground tremored. It was as though Heaven and Earth were reversed in that instant.


    Everyone¡¯s bodies were about to be ripped into pieces. There was agony and terror in the deepest corners of their hearts


    Swoosh!


    In a sh, a bolt of light shot towards Ye Qingtang.


    No one could see the color or trace of this bolt of light. It was as if eternity prated the breath of destruction into this maind.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression remained the same in the face of a strike from a Heavenly Venerate. She immediately transferred out all of the power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At that moment, a ck virtual image seemed to descend from the sky with the power of karma surrounding the virtual image.


    Swiftly, the ck virtual image and the bolt of light shed.


    However, what was unbelievable was that the strike from the Heavenly Venerate and that ck virtual image disappeared at the same time, and no one knew where they went.


    ¡°Karma Diversion?!¡± The elderly¡¯s eyes flickered continuously as he stared at Ye Qingtang


    Thisdy actually knew about the power of karma and used Karma Diversion to divert the power of his strike away!


    At the same time, in a certain corner of the Dragon Vein.


    Ling Yan stood beside the grave of the Azure Dragon and was surrounded by dozens of people.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you will die without a doubt today!¡±


    ¡°I want to see who can save you!¡±


    The powerful figures from the Central Maind sneered.


    This Ling Yan is such a useless person, but he actually dared toe to this ce alone and contend for the inheritance of the True Dragon with us?!


    Facing the encirclement of dozens of powerful figures, an unknown smile, however, hung on Ling Yan¡¯s lips. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to take my life. But before that, I wish to y a game with you all.¡±


    ¡°Game?¡±


    A certain powerful figure was dumbfounded. Presently, Ling Yan was already doomed to die, but he still had the mood to y a game with them¡­ Was he feigning calmness or did he still have a hidden trump card?!

 Chapter 908 - Demon-Like Intelligence (1)

    Chapter 908 Demon-Like Intelligence (1)


    ¡°This game is extremely simple¡­ Let¡¯s guess who will die first: you or me?¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Cut the crap with him. Kill!¡±


    Ling Yan was known to have demon-like intelligence.


    Although they had no idea what other cards Ling Yan had in his hand, they were a little restless when they faced such an intelligent


    person.


    Just in case anything happened, they had to kill Ling Yan in the fastest speed possible in order for their minds to be at ease!


    ¡°There are too many people that want my life¡­ It¡¯s a pity that they always die before me.¡± Ling Yan sighed softly. He turned a blind eye to the masses who surged towards him; he seemedpletely rxed, and no one could make sense of his calmposure.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, a bolt of light appeared from somewhere and prated through the dozens of people present.


    That bolt of light was extremely blinding, and no one could withstand its lethality.


    ¡°Heavenly¡­ Heavenly Venerate¡­¡±


    After sensing the power of this bolt of light, everyone widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Boom!!


    Boom!!


    In the next second, the bodies of the dozens of people turned into ashes from the bolt of light.


    Witnessing the scene before him, Ling Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly into a devilish smile.


    Such was the Karma Diversion!


    At this instant, the dozens of powerful figures, who initially besieged Ling Yan, were hit by the strike from the Heavenly Venerate due to the Karma Diversion. They turned into ashes and disappeared along with the wind.


    ¡°Anyone beneath a Heavenly Venerate is an ant, is it¡­¡± Ling Yan stood with his hands behind him. His ck hair danced in the wind as he looked up slowly with a faint smile.


    ¡°What about a Heavenly Venerate? At your peak, you were the Demon God.¡± Suddenly, the little azure dragon walked out from behind and spoke to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Demon God, you say¡­¡± Ling Yan slowly looked away and shook his head gently.


    The so-called Demon God had already be past tense. If possible, he hoped to be the legendary¡­ Divine Emperor in this lifetime and take a look at that even further, higher, and more mysterious world.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you added the Karma Diversion on the Heavenly Demon Pearl. This way, the strike of the Heavenly Venerate which Ye Qingtang bore will be your power boost. Not only will this resolve Ye Qingtang¡¯s crisis, but it even allowed you to obtain the inheritance of the True Dragon. It truly is hitting two birds with one stone.¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan and noted meaningfully.


    ¡°Hitting two birds with one stone, you say?¡± Ling Yan smiled without saying much.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m really curious about how you knew that Ye Qingtang would definitely be hit by a strike of a Heavenly Venerate.¡± The little azure dragon was increasingly confused as it looked at Ling Yan.


    Before waiting for Ling Yan to speak, the little azure dragon suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it yet. Let me take a guess¡­ The Supreme Academy and Divine Virtual Academy are mortal enemies from the start.


    ¡°This time, a noble heir from the Feng ancient n of the Central Maind followed the team from the Divine Virtual Academy. Given his personality, he would definitely sh with the Supreme Academy while the people from the Supreme Academy definitely would not dare to attack him because of his identity¡­


    ¡°And given Miss Ye¡¯s character, she would not watch from aside¡­ But you lured the two Divine Virtual Academy disciples to the scene where Ye Qingtang killed Perfected Gu Yun with a strike¡­¡± The little azure dragon paused for a while and continued.


    ¡°As long as those two disciples tell the other Divine Virtual Academy disciples about the incident, the Divine Virtual Academy disciples would definitely be fearful or may treat Ye Qingtang as a Heavenly Venerate.¡±


    ¡°As such, Ye Qingtang would have the opportunity to attack that noble¡­¡± The more the little azure dragon spoke, the more it felt that its spection was correct.

 Chapter 909 - Demon-Like Intelligence (2)

    Chapter 909 Demon-Like Intelligence (2)


    ¡°Although that noble¡¯s skills are not powerful, as a noble heir of the Feng n, he definitely had the means to protect his life andunch a deadly strike. In that case, your Karma Diversion was put to use, where you made use of the deadly strike from the noble heir of the Feng n to help you obtain the inheritance of the True Dragon. Am I right?¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan with burning eyes. The more it spected, the more it was ovee with emotion.


    How intelligent is this Ling Yan exactly?


    He really possessed a demon-like intelligence!


    ¡°You are very smart too,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Ling Yan, oh Ling Yan. From the moment you asked Miss Ye to deal with Perfected Gu Yun, you have already schemed everything. You are in control of the entire situation, have an incredible foresight, and are extremely shrewd¡­ Tsk tsk, you have my admiration.¡± The little azure dragon remarked sincerely. Probably no one in this world could fully grasp Ling Yan¡¯s n.


    ¡°However, Ling Yan, no matter how intelligent you are, I can guess of whatever you think of as well.¡± The little azure dragon spoke once again before Ling Yan could speak.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ling Yan nodded and said. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that you missed out some things.¡±


    The little azure dragon was rmed when it heard what Ling Yan said and immediately shook its head. ¡°Missed out some things?! How can it be? How would I miss anything out!¡±


    Ling Yan looked at the little azure dragon and chuckled. ¡°In your opinion, what would the Jiang n do when I helped Miss Ye to teach Ye You, the granddaughter of the Domain Master Jiang Duantian, a lesson?¡±


    Although the little azure dragon did not know why Ling Yan suddenly mentioned this, it still replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will be in great danger. Given your martial skills cultivation¡­¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what will happen if the Feng n and the Jiang family fought?¡± Ling Yan questioned again.


    ¡°The Jiang family and the Feng n?¡± The little azure dragon was a little puzzled. ¡°The two ancient ns are extremely powerful. Although there are some minor conflicts usually, how could such strong ancient forces start a war for no reason?¡±


    ¡°If someone from the Jiang family killed the grandson of the Feng ancient n¡¯s Grand Elder, what would happen?¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    Almost instinctively, the little azure dragon replied hurriedly. ¡°Do I still need to say? Of course they would get to the bottom of it¡­ But is that possible? That noble heir will die in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, wouldn¡¯t he? What has this got to do with the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°But who would know that Miss Ye obtained the Heavenly Demon Pearl?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips tugged up slightly. As a smile bloomed on his face, his expression appeared a little more detached.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The little azure dragon stared at Ling Yan in shock. ¡°Not only did you add the power of the Karma Diversion on the Heavenly Demon Pearl, but there¡¯s also the interfering aura from the Karma¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ling Yan nodded slightly and said.


    ¡°That Grand Elder of the Feng n left a streak of his spiritual power on his grandson. Once something happens to his grandson, the spiritual power would resurrect. If he sees that ady with the Heavenly Demon bloodline killed his grandson, how do you think¡­ the Grand Elder of the Feng n would think?¡±


    The little azure dragon narrowed its eyes and looked at Ling Yan.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Grand Elder of the Feng n would definitely think that the murderer of his grandson is from the Jiang family¡­ because in the entire Central Maind, only the Jiang family possesses the Heavenly Demon bloodline. Since you interacted with that Ye You previously, you used the power of karma to absorb the aura of her bloodline and transferred it to the Heavenly Demon Pearly with the power of your Karma Diversion. So¡­ no matter what, the Grand Elder of the Feng n will definitely believe that it was a member of the Jiang family who killed his grandson!¡±

 Chapter 910 - Demon-Like Intelligence (3)

    Chapter 910 Demon-Like Intelligence (3)


    Ling Yan¡¯s hair swayed gently as he looked down with a faint smile without saying anything


    ¡°However, Ling Yan, that Grand Elder should have seen Ye Qingtang¡¯s face¡­ Will your n really work?¡± The little azure dragon was rather confused again.


    ¡°To kill Perfected Gu Yun with one strike and still be alive after a Venerate appeared, what do you think such a person¡¯s martial realm should be?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    ¡°At least a Heavenly Venerate.¡± The little azure dragon replied.


    ¡°What about Miss Ye?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? Just an ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡± The little azure dragon answered honestly.


    The moment the little azure dragon spoke, a sh of light ran in his head instantly!


    It looked at Ling Yan with newfound realization and eximed.


    ¡°I understand now! The Divine Virtual Academy students would insist that it¡¯s not that they did not protect the Feng n noble but that the ier was a Heavenly Venerate. Since that¡¯s the case, how could an ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lord kill a Feng n noble, who had the protection of many powerful Divine Virtual Academy disciples? Thus, even if Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck was extremely bad and she is found by the Grand Elder of the Feng n, he would not believe that his grandson was killed by her. Instead, he would feel that someone intentionally disguised into her appearance and wanted to push the me to Ye Qingtang¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s true skills happened to be able to confuse the Grand Elder¡¯s judgments!


    Everyone would insist that a Heavenly Venerate killed Feng Wuya. Thus, in the eyes of the Grand Elder, Ye Qingtang, a Yin Yang Perfected Lord, would definitely not be the murderer!


    Even if the Grand Elder of the Feng n saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s face previously, he definitely would not believe that she was the one who did it.


    After all¡­


    The martial realms did not match at all!


    How could a young girl at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm kill Feng Wuya, who was protected by the Divine Virtual Academy disciples?


    Furthermore¡­


    The Feng n had always been suspicious and would naturally overplicate Feng Wuya¡¯s murder.


    Fraudulence, disguising of identity¡­ The Feng n would probably have such spections¡­


    The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan in shock. This person was truly meticulous in his actions, and there was no w to be spoken of. Every step in his scheme was a dead end with no way out for others¡­


    ¡°Ling Yan, if I guessed correctly, you want the Feng n to attack the Jiang family not for yourself¡­ There¡¯spletely no need for you to provoke the Jiang family. You must have done so for Ye Qingtang.¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan meaningfully.


    The Jiang family and Ling Yan did not have many rtions, and Ling Yan did not need to deal with the Jiang family at all.


    Rather¡­


    Ye You and Ye Qingtang were mortal enemies, but Ye You became the granddaughter of the Domain Master, Jiang Duantian. As such, if Ye Qingtang headed to the Central Maind, she would be in critical danger anytime¡­


    The little azure dragon could ascertain that the true reason Ling Yan schemed against the Jiang family and drew such a huge enemy to the Feng n was to protect Ye Qingtang¡­


    ¡°Miss Ye, you say¡­¡± An unnamed coldness emerged in Ling Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will let anyone who has evil designs on Miss Ye have a taste of extreme misery like that of in hell.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Are you still the Ling Yan I know?¡± After hearing what Ling Yan said, the little azure dragon looked at him with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can get to know me again.¡± The icy expression in his eyes faded away, and he resumed his usual faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 911 - Demon-Like Intelligence (4)

    Chapter 911 Demon-Like Intelligence (4)


    ¡°There is amon saying here: once one¡¯s martial skills reach their peak, they can destroy all evil plots. However¡­ everything is rtive. Once demonic intelligence reaches a certain level, it can destroy all gods, surpass all Martial Qi, and destroy the heavens in one stroke.¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan and shook its head.


    At that moment, on a certain mountain ridge.


    Ye Qingtang studied her surroundings. The mightiest blow by a Heavenly Venerate had actually dissipatedpletely.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡¯s Karma Diversion¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    ¡°The Heavenly Demon Bloodline?!¡±


    A cold light glinted in the virtual image¡¯s eyes when it sensed the aura emitted by Ye Qingtang. ¡°You are a nsman of the Domain Monarch, Jiang Duantian!¡±


    After hearing what the old man said, Ye Qingtang did not speak but appeared thoughtful.


    Perhaps, Ling Yan had used Karma Diversion to move the aura of Ye You¡¯s bloodline to her body. When blended with the aura from the Heavenly Demon Pearl, it had caused the Heavenly Venerate to mistake her for a member of the Jiang n¡­


    Ling Yan, oh Ling Yan, how well you have calcted¡­


    She had not thought that Ling Yan would have prepared all this in advance.


    However, since Ling Yan had already arranged all this, she did not need to waste these ns.


    Ye Qingtang contemted inwardly.


    When he saw that Ye Qingtang did not reply, the old man became even more certain. This girl, who has such a strong aura of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline, must certainly be a member of the Jiang family.


    ¡°Our Feng n and your Jiang family have always kept clear of each other. Today, you have broken the rules.¡± The virtual image spoke coldly.


    Further, this girl had earlier withstood the force of his scoff. In terms of martial skills, she was at least at the level of a Heavenly Venerate. In the entirety of the Central Maind, even within the entire First Domain, a Heavenly Venerate with Heavenly Demon bloodlines could only be found in the Jiang family!


    Ye Qingtang clearly understood that this virtual image had taken her for a member of the Jiang family. Ye Qingtang naturally did not reveal her status.


    In order to hide her true status, she did not even draw her sword. She stepped forward and appeared in front of Feng Wuya.


    In a sh, Ye Qingtang gripped Feng Wuya¡¯s neck and lifted him in mid-air.


    ¡°Grand¡­ father¡­ save¡­ save¡­ me¡­¡±


    At that moment, veins bulged in Feng Wuya¡¯s forehead. His eyes were bloodshot, and his feet danced in mid-air as he cried out with difficulty.


    He was the grandson of the Grand Elder of the Feng n. Everyone had looked up to him since the day he was born. With his lofty position, he had never experienced this kind of terror!


    ¡°Release my grandson. Could it be that you want to start a war between the Feng family and the Jiang family?!¡± The virtual image spoke angrily when he saw Ye Qingtang lift up Feng Wuya.


    Ye Qingtang swept a cold nce at the ashen Feng Wuya in her grip. She raised her eyes slightly, looked at the virtual image, and scoffed coldly.


    ¡°What a joke. Who does the Feng n think they are? Could it be that the Feng n does not know who the First Domain belongs to?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The virtual image raged. ¡°Does the Jiang family really think that the First Domain belongs to them?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you. After I, a Heavenly Venerate, arrived, your grandson dared to be discourteous to me. If it were anyone else, I would have already killed his entire family. Today, I am only killing your grandson. You should count yourself fortunate!¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang did not give the virtual image an opportunity to say anything else. A cold gleam of light suddenly shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Her hand exerted a force and instantly crushed Feng Wuya¡¯s neck!


    Feng Wuya¡¯s neck immediately broke with a crack. His head drooped limply, and blood seeped from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. He was dead on the spot.

 Chapter 912 - Demon-Like Intelligence (5)

    Chapter 912 Demon-Like Intelligence (5)


    Feng Wuya¡¯s face was written with shock and terror, up to the moment of his death.


    He had never dreamt that he would die here.


    As Feng Wuya¡¯s life ebbed away, the trace of aura lingering in his body also dissipated, and the virtual image vanished.


    At that moment, in the territory of an ancient n in Central Maind, a certain old man¡¯s half-shut eyes suddenly opened. A terrifying aura instantly andpletely shrouded the territory of the ancient n. The weather changed as if even thend was shuddering under the rage of the old man.


    ¡°Jiang¡­ Family!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. His voice was like thunder that tore the dark clouds asunder.


    Amidst the Dragon Vein forests, when all the disciples of the Supreme Academy and the Divine Virtual Academy saw the tragic way Feng Wuya died, they were all terrified. Their expressions were filled with disbelief.


    That was the grandson of the Grand Elder of the ancient Feng n!


    He had died¡­ just¡­ like that?!


    ¡°Finished¡­ finished¡­ finished¡­¡± The leader of the youths from the Divine Virtual Academy was as pale as a corpse. His body was drenched in cold sweat. It was as if his entire body had been drained of energy.


    Feng Wuya had followed them into the Dragon Vein. Now, Feng Wuya had died tragically on thisnd. How were they supposed to give an ount to the ancient Feng n when they returned?!


    Everyone from the Divine Virtual Academy was both shocked and terrified. No one dared to make a false move.


    Although the ancient Feng n was terrifying, the Heavenly Venerate in front of them was equally frightening.


    Further, even if the ancient Feng n wanted to call them to ount, it would only be after they returned to Central Maind.


    But this Heavenly Venerate was right before their eyes!


    If she so wished, she could immediately take their lives!


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at Feng Wuya, who had died.


    On Feng Wuya¡¯s hand was an exquisite space ring.


    As the grandson of the Grand Elder of the ancient Feng n, Feng Wuya¡¯s space ring would certainly contain unimaginable treasures.


    What a pity that as her current status as Heavenly Venerate, she could not snatch away Feng Wuya¡¯s space ring in front of everyone!


    If she really did that, it would arouse suspicion.


    With that thought, Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept towards the group from the Divine Virtual Academy.


    Thump!


    Before Ye Qingtang could react, the young man, who was the leader of the Divine Virtual Academy, suddenly knelt on the ground. His face filled with panic as he said, ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Heavenly Venerate, this Feng Wuya was guilty of the most heinous crimes. He forced us all¡­ We had no choice!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We have long been unhappy with that beast, Feng Wuya!¡±


    ¡°Senior Heavenly Venerate, that bastard Feng Wuya used his status as the grandson of the Grand Elder of the ancient Feng n to lord it over us. Not to talk about the young and pretty female disciples of the Supreme Academy, even in our Divine Virtual Academy, he forcefully robbed many of our junior and senior sisters of their innocence¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Heavenly Venerate, Feng Wuya¡¯s death is not worth mourning over. Senior, you have gotten rid of an evil person. This killing is good, truly good!¡±


    At that moment, everyone from the Divine Virtual Academy was absolutely terrified.


    This person had killed Feng Wuya without batting an eye. If she wanted to kill them, would it not be like crushing an ant?


    At that moment, they could only plead for her to allow them to live.


    Naturally, each of them mustered all their energy to show contempt of Feng Wuya, desperate to sever all connections with him.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Ye Qingtang flicked her sleeves. She had no interest in talking nonsense with them.

 Chapter 913 - Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix (1)

    Chapter 913 Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix (1)


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, everyone from the Divine Virtual Academy nodded vigorously. They immediately fled after receiving amnesty.


    They were all deeply afraid that Ye Qingtang would change her mind. They fled the ce as fast as they could. Their only regret was that their parents had not given them a few more legs at birth.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye¡­¡±


    As they looked at the fleeing figures of the people from the Divine Virtual Academy, Li Xiu, Feng Wudang, and Gu Tianhe walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ye needs to be more careful. After all, Feng Wuya is the grandson of the Grand Elder of the ancient Feng n. Now that Senior Sister Ye has executed him, the ancient Feng n will not let take this lying down.¡±


    When he heard what Gu Tianhe said, Li Xiu said, ¡°Senior Sister Ye is a Heavenly Venerate. Since she dared to kill Feng Wuya, she is not afraid of the ancient Feng n. There is no need for you to worry unnecessarily.¡±


    Gu Tianhe nodded when he heard that. Only then did he truly realize that this Senior Sister Ye was a Heavenly Venerate. There was nothing to worry about even if she took the life of an ordinary Virtual Arcane Supremacy.


    Ye Qingtang said to Feng Wudang, Gu Tianhe, and the others, ¡°I still have other matters to attend to. All of you have to be careful in the Dragon Vein.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Sister Ye,¡± said Li Xiu.


    ¡°Is Senior Sister Ye going to the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix ?¡± Gu Tianhe asked curiously as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded in agreement without denying it.


    Gu Tianhe, Feng Wudang, and the others had previously followed the guidance of the Wintry Yang Aura and passed by the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    However, for some reason, the Wintry Yang Aura seemed to repel them. Very few powerful people could be led within by the Wintry Yang Aura.


    When she heard this news from Gu Tianhe and the others, Ye Qingtang remainedposed and showed no signs of surprise.


    It was natural for high-level inheritances of this nature to be like that. It was not that the person chose the inheritance, but that the inheritance chose the person. Not just anyone could enter the eye of the inheritance.


    It was naturally like the Heavenly Demon Pearl, which was an inheritance from the Heavenly Demon. Ye Qingtang had originally wanted to obtain the inheritance from the Heavenly Demon, but Ye You had obtained it first, and Ye Qingtang had taken itter. The meaning waspletely different.


    Under the reverent gaze of the group from the Supreme Academy, Ye Qingtang slowly moved farther and farther away until she vanished from their sight.


    With the guidance of the Wintry Yang Aura, after half a day, Ye Qingtang traversed the mountain range and arrived at an idyllic valley.


    Ye Qingtang saw over ten men and women, both young and old, gathered at a stream.


    The aura of the Divine Arcane Supremacy appeared among them.


    Every one of these ten plus people had a formidable presence. They could not bepared with an ordinary Arcane Supremacy.


    ¡°Yin Yang Child¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang gaze swept over the group of people. At a nce, she saw that Yin Yang Child and the others were also among them.


    Ye Qingtang immediately shook her head secretly. Why had Yin Yang Childe to the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix instead of going to the inheritance of the True Dragon¡­


    Then, she saw another girl arrive. Everyone¡¯s gaze moved over to study her and then moved aside after a while.


    ¡°Ah¡­ this inheritance of the Divine Phoenix is so lively. But not just anyone cane here and be acknowledged by the Divine Phoenix.¡±


    An elegant looking girl dressed in green with a sword girded about her waist nced at Ye Qingtang, then turned up her nose, and sneered.

 Chapter 914 - Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix (2)

    Chapter 914 Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix (2)


    A hundred meters away from the springid a route that everyone had to pass through. It was covered by a pale red screen. To contest for the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, one must first obtain the recognition from the Divine Phoenix. Otherwise, one would not even have the qualifications to contest for the inheritance, much less obtain it.


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang calmly walked towards the pale red screen with great strides.


    In just an instant, Ye Qingtang passed through the screen.


    Many were surprised by what they saw. Thisdy¡­ actually obtained the Divine Phoenix¡¯s recognition so easily?!


    Amongst them, there were people who even tried over ten times before barely passing through the screen¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    After Ye Qingtang entered the screen, Yin Yang Child recognized her at first sight.


    Yin Yang Child immediately stood up and red at Ye Qingtang furiously.


    Although Yin Yang Child¡¯s skills were powerful, he was rather young-only about thirteen or fourteen-and thus he was half of Ye Qingtang¡¯s height when he stood before Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What happened, little fellow?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yin Yang Child and chuckled with smiles in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ did you say¡­ Little fellow? Who are you calling little fellow!!¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s address, Yin Yang Child was instantly taken aback. A long whileter, his eyes twinkled with threat, and an intent to kill Ye Qingtang arose.


    ¡°Where exactly is my father¡¯s Nine Sons Seized Souls book?! How dare you all trick me¡­ and lead me to where ck and White Holy Son was!¡± Yin Yang Child shouted sternly as he red at Ye Qingtang.


    Just because of what Ling Yan said, he actually crossed paths with ck and White Holy Son when he was heading to find the Nine Sons Seized Souls book.


    Yin Yang Child and ck and White Holy Son were foes, and both of them could be said to be like fire and water. Every time they met, they would be caught up in a long and intense fight.


    Yet, Yin Yang Child¡¯s skills were worse than ck and White Holy Son¡¯s.


    When both of them met a while ago, Yin Yang Child was almost killed by ck and White Holy Son¡­


    Seeing Ye Qingtang right now, Yin Yang Child was obviously searing with fury!


    Ye Qingtang indiscreetly nced across the people in the screen, where she happened to see another figure.


    That person was none other than Yin Yang Child¡¯s enemy, ck and White Holy Son.


    The two who were originally fire and water, however, remained within this screen safely.


    Even after seeing how exasperated Yin Yang Child was, ck and White Holy Son remained at his spot far away, as though he did not have any intention to fight with Yin Yang Child at all.


    A thought suddenly emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. Her eyes swept across the other people within the screen, and she understood the situation.


    Subsequently, Ye Qingtang spoke inly.


    ¡°I am not your father. You should ask your father if you want the Nine Sons Seized Souls book.¡± It was as though she was utterly ignorant of the murderous intent in Yin Yang Child¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It seems you have a death wish!¡±


    Yin Yang Child was infuriated immediately. He condensed all his strength in his left palm and aimed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s be.


    The power of this hit was extremely frightening, and even the sturdiest metals would be crushed into pieces by Yin Yang Child¡¯s attack.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not dodge or avoid Yin Yang Child¡¯s attack, and an unknowing scoff yed on her lips.


    In a sh, Yin Yang Child¡¯s palmnded violently, and a piercing sound lingered in the air.


    However¡­


    Just as Yin Yang Child¡¯s palm was less than three inches away from Ye Qingtang, a scarlet gleam suddenly appeared from midair and pushed Yin Yang Child to the ground!

 Chapter 915 - Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix (3)

    Chapter 915 Inheritance of the Divine Phoenix (3)


    ¡°How hateful!¡±


    Yin Yang Child stood up in helpless rage.


    ¡°This is the Divine Phoenix¡¯snd of inheritance. How can you behave so impudently here?¡± Ye Qingtang cast Yin Yang Child a look and said coldly.


    Indeed, her spection was right.


    She found it strange since just now. Given the conflict between Yin Yang Child and ck and White Holy Son, how could they remain at the same ce in peace?


    Perhaps¡­


    It was not that they suddenly decided to bury the hatchet but that they were simply forbidden from attacking each other within this screen in thend of inheritance.


    Coming to think of it, the supreme-grade inheritance here had great spiritual wisdom, and trialists favored upon by the inheritance werepletely forbidden from attacking each other. Otherwise, if someone¡¯s skills overrode the others and he killed everyone else, wouldn¡¯t the inheritance belong to him without a doubt?


    As such, once any trialist attacks another trialist in such and of inheritance, the inheritance would step in to prevent such an incident from happening.


    No matter how powerful one was, he was still unable to unleash his skills to harm others once in thisnd of inheritance.


    Otherwise, not mentioning the conflict between Yin Yang Child and ck and White Holy Son, the other people within the screen would probably already have fought each other with their lives to contend for the inheritance.


    How would there still be so many people standing around foolishly?


    Ye Qingtang sensed the abnormality from the start and vaguely guessed the rules in thisnd of inheritance. As such, even if she saw that Yin Yang Child wanted to kill her, she was never anxious.


    Anyway, they had already entered thend of inheritance, and all Yin Yang Child could do was to re at her no matter how annoyed he was.


    ¡°Hahaha, Yin Yang Child, you still have the temperament of a child. She agitated you on purpose, and you still foolishly attacked her.¡± A teenager in ck armor mocked when he saw Yin Yang Child being thrown onto the ground forcefully by the power of the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°ck and White Holy Son, I didn¡¯t think that you would actually treat this kind of person as your opponent. Isn¡¯t it too boring?¡± Without giving Yin Yang Child a chance to speak, the teenager in ck armormented again with a smile as he looked at a good-looking man, whose hair reached his waist.


    Upon hearing that, the good-looking man, who was referred to as ck and White Holy Son, shot a distant look at the teenager. ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± The teenager sneered. He was about to continue saying something, but a solemn voice rang in the air.


    ¡°Any trialists who attacks others again will be expelled from here.¡±


    Everyone could not help but be taken aback when they heard it. The inheritance of the Divine Phoenix finally appeared¡­


    The Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice appeared only for one moment and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t the Divine Phoenix already die in the battle? Why did the Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice appear here?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Could it be that the Divine Phoenix did not even die and was searching for an inheritor here instead?¡±


    Everyone was curious about the appearance of the Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice, and there were many discussions about it.


    ¡°The Divine Phoenix did pass on. However, such supreme beings can still keep a tiny trace of its spirit alive even if it had died for millions of years. This remaining spirit is the protector and ruler of the Divine Phoenix¡¯snd of inheritance. One must obtain its permission in order to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. Anyone who snatches by force will face a tragic ending regardless if the person was a Holy Venerate or Holy Venerate.¡±


    An emotionless voice rang at that moment.


    Upon hearing it, everyone looked in the direction of the source of the voice.


    A man was sitting cross-legged by a stream. His long, purple hair reached his waist while his eyes remained shut.

 Chapter 916 - The Divine Phoenix’s Trial (1)

    Chapter 916 The Divine Phoenix¡¯s Trial (1)


    ¡°Absolute Monarch of Heaven¡­¡±


    After they recognized the man, the person¡¯s face changed slightly.


    Absolute Monarch of Heaven was one of the extraordinary talents of the younger generation in Central Maind. He possessed outstanding talents and was ranked near the top of the Honor Roll List.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes followed everyone¡¯s line of sight and slowlynded on the Absolute Monarch of Heaven. When she saw the face of the man, Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    The purple-haired man before her was so familiar¡­


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, she became sworn siblings with six brothers, one of whom was the Absolute Monarch of Heaven before her!


    Ye Qingtang never thought that she would meet the Absolute Monarch of Heaven at this ce.


    As she looked at him sitting cross-legged by the stream and his long, purple hair dancing in the wind bewitchingly, reminiscence filled her.


    Memories of the time spent with the six sworn brothers flooded her mind.


    Those were the few memories from her past life that were worth looking back on.


    Although many scenes filled her mind, Ye Qingtang quickly looked away at this instant.


    In this life, she did not have any rtions with the Absolute Monarch of Heaven yet, and he was not her sworn brother. It was thus better to not look at him for too long or else it would arouse the suspicion of the Absolute Monarch of Heaven.


    ¡°Haha, I was wondering who it was. So it is the Absolute Monarch of Heaven¡­ However, Absolute Monarch of Heaven, how do you know so much?¡± The man in ck armor looked at Absolute Monarch of Heaven and asked with a smile.


    However, Absolute Monarch of Heaven no longer gave any response.


    The man in ck armor did not gain any reply, and he did not say anything more either.


    ¡°When is the trial starting¡­¡±


    At this instant, many powerful figures exchanged a look. The Divine Phoenix spoke just now, but it was only one sentence, and it did not make any sound again after that.


    Currently, no one could give any answers, and the only thing they could do was to wait. As for when they had to wait until, no one was clear. After all, the Divine Phoenix did not give any more hints.


    Ye Qingtang was not anxious. Seeing that the trial for the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix had not opened, she was not as restless as the others. Instead, she found a quiet ce to sit and consolidate her martial cultivation.


    No one could conjecture the Divine Phoenix¡¯s meaning. Since that was the case, all she needed to do was to wait patiently and not waste energy


    Presently, Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial cultivation had already entered the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven and was steadily advancing towards Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven. In no time, she could make a breakthrough to the Fourth Heaven.


    Time ticked away. The bright sky turned dark and back bright again. This cycle continued for about half a month.


    As time passed, every minute became unknowing torture to the people within the screen.


    For the entire half a month, the Divine Phoenix never appeared.


    The patience of the people awaiting the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix eroded away bit by bit.


    No one knew exactly when the trial for the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix would begin. Remaining within the screen, it was as though they were waiting for a destiny so far in the indefinite future. They did not have any clue about it and did not know its deadline.


    In this half a month, some cultivators ran out of patience and left thend of inheritance halfway. However, when they returned and tried to step into the screen again, they were isted outside and could no longer enter the screen at all.


    Everyone understood the current situation. Once anyone of them left thend of inheritance, it would be impossible for them to enter it again. Yet, even if they remained in thend of inheritance, the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix did not appear.

 Chapter 917 - The Divine Phoenix’s Trial (2)

    Chapter 917 The Divine Phoenix¡¯s Trial (2)


    The passing of time gradually became a form of torture.


    One would not have the opportunity to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix should he leave, but if he remained, no one knew when would the wait end.


    The wait was so long it seemed forever¡­


    Until a monthter, several cultivatorsmented and left. All of their patience had been eroded by this indefinite wait.


    With the continuous departures, only two-thirds of the trialists remained in thend of inheritance.


    Apart from the endless wait, procuring food was a significant issue as well. Although it was said that one¡¯s need for food would reduce as the cultivation realm increased, they still needed to consume something.


    While everyone had a space ring, which powerful figure would storerge quantities of food in their space ring?


    The little amount of food that they brought was quickly depleted.


    Fortunately, there were wild fruits nearby that could replenish their energy. Otherwise, no one could persevere this long.


    Two monthster, the Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice appeared once again.


    To the masses within the screen, its voice could be imed to be heavenly.


    ¡°Congrattions, you all have passed the first round of the trial,¡± said a scarlet virtual image that appeared in the sky.


    After hearing the Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice again, everyone was delighted but also dumbfounded when they heard what the Divine Phoenix said.


    Congrattions, they have passed the first round of the trial?!


    What did that mean?


    Very quickly, the people understood the meaning behind the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words.


    Ever since they entered thend of inheritance, the trial of the Divine Phoenix had already begun!


    It was, however, that no one knew about it.


    The endless, indefinite wait was the first trial that the Divine Phoenix gave them.


    Those cultivators who had already left were equivalent to those who had not passed the first round of the trial.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly. Two months was not torture to her.


    ¡°Everyone has been here for about two months and must be extremely exhausted already. Pleasee with me.¡±


    After saying that, its scarlet figure floated ahead immediately.


    Noticing the situation, everyone, including Ye Qingtang, followed after the Divine Phoenix without hesitation.


    About an hourter, everyone followed the Divine Phoenix and reached a small bamboo forest.


    As soon as they entered the small bamboo forest, the aroma of food entered their noses.


    Just the aroma was enough to cause one to salivate.


    Moreover, these were people who had been eating wild fruits for two months.


    When everyone looked up, they noticed a huge long table not far away from them.


    That long table could seat hundreds of people. All sorts of rare and exotic delicacies from around the world were disyed on the table.


    After leading the group here, the Divine Phoenix said gently, ¡°You all have only been relying on wild fruits to fill your stomach over the past two months. All of you must be very tired and famished right now. Please take a seat.¡±


    After hearing the Divine Phoenix¡¯s orders, everyone immediately dispersed and took a seat.


    ¡°Please,¡± the Divine Phoenix said.


    Everyone had been eating wild fruits for two months and did not have much of an appetite With the Divine Phoenix present, they did not dare to overly disy their desire for food.


    However, since the Divine Phoenix had already spoken, some cultivators expressed their thanks and immediately wolfed down the food, as though they wanted to make up for the fine delicacies they did not eat in the past two months at one go.

 Chapter 918 - The Divine Phoenix’s Trial (3)

    Chapter 918 The Divine Phoenix¡¯s Trial (3)


    However, as those cultivators were eating heartily, some others frowned and did not take any action.


    Seated at the side of the long table, Ye Qingtang looked at the delicacies inly without any intention to consume them.


    ¡°Why are you all not eating?¡±


    Sensing the behavior of those people, the Divine Phoenix¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang, and it asked in confusion.


    Ye Qingtang slowly stood up and replied with cupped fists. ¡°I just think it is a little strange; thus, I did not start eating.¡±


    ¡°Strange¡± The Divine Phoenix was taken aback. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that these delicacies are poisoned?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the cultivators who were wolfing down the food stopped eating immediately and looked at the Divine Phoenix in shock. This Divine Phoenix could not have really poisoned the delicacies, could it¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I think you poisoned us.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head and said slowly. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a little odd only.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what is odd,¡± the Divine Phoenix said calmly.


    ¡°How could there be food in this mystic realm? Let¡¯s talk about this wine first. It requires specialized brewing, and there are no ingredients in the valley that could make it, let alone the technical process of making the wine.¡± Ye Qingtang exined slowly and continued.


    ¡°Even if the ingredients are avable, I believe that you may not know how to make wine. Even if you do know, you may not have the tools¡­ Next, these delicacies have a delightful appearance and smell. However, you do not have a physical body. How can you make these items? Moreover, the Divine Phoenix n is adept at illusions¡­ Hence, I feel that all of this is probably an illusion which you created, Lord Divine Phoenix.¡± Ye Qingtang looked up slightly at the Divine Phoenix with clear eyes.


    ¡°Illusion?¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation, the cultivators who were eating their hearts out found it rather unbelievable. If this was an illusion, it was a little too real. The taste of the wine and delicacies still lingered in their tongues.


    Moreover, there were so many of them present, and the Divine Phoenix did not have any chance to execute an illusion on them.


    Naturally, it was a different affair if the Divine Phoenix was incredibly powerful.


    ¡°You think that this is an illusion?¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s only my guess. I cannot be sure.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°What about you?¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at Yin Yang Child.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m afraid you would poison me.¡± Yin Yang Child replied straightly.


    ¡°You?¡± Very quickly, the Divine Phoenix looked at ck and White Holy Son.


    ¡°My body constitution is special. I don¡¯t need to eat or drink.¡± ck and White Holy Son replied with a slight shrug.


    ¡°What about you then?¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at the Absolute Monarch of Heaven a whileter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± replied the Absolute Monarch of Heaven.


    The majority of the people at the scene thought that it was a little strange. Due to their habitual cautiousness, they did not begin eating


    ¡°What about you? Why did you eat?¡±


    A momentter, the Divine Phoenix looked at the cultivators who consumed the food.


    ¡°Why?¡± The cultivator who was pointed out by the Divine Phoenix was slightly dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ Didn¡¯t you ask us to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at another person.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± That cultivator replied.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I understand now.¡± The Divine Phoenix nodded after gaining the answers.


    As the Divine Phoenix finished its sentence, the small bamboo forest shattered like ss pieces.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they returned to their senses.


    Currently, they were still beside the stream of the mountain valley. Where were the delicacies from before?

 Chapter 919 - The Divine Phoenix’s Trial (4)

    <strong>Chapter 919 The Divine Phoenix¡¯s Trial (4)</strong>


    Everyone looked around their surroundings. The stream before their eyes was more than familiar. From the very start till the end, all of them had never left this ce at all!


    ¡°Illusion?!¡±


    Several cultivators who were proficient in illusion techniques werepletely shaken.


    They were extremely aplished in the field of illusions and definitely could sense it if an illusion technique was cast on them.


    However¡­


    The illusion cast by this Divine Phoenix was simply wless and was no different from reality. It was as though they entered the illusory space from reality in a second without any signs of it!


    Who could have sensed that such a sophisticated move was an illusion?!


    ¡°How can this be?!¡±


    The cultivators who consumed the delicacies a while ago were dumbstruck.


    After feasting, they clearly felt the wine passing down their throats and the delicacies filling their stomachs.


    How¡­ could this be an illusion?


    This was too frighteningly real!


    The Divine Phoenix had passed away with the True Dragon many years ago.


    Currently, this scarlet virtual image was merely thest trace of the spirit of the Divine Phoenix. Could it be that thest remaining spirit of the Divine Phoenix was so powerful?!


    How terrifying was this power!


    If the Divine Phoenix wanted to use the illusion technique to massacre them, it could do that in an instant.


    If the Divine Phoenix wanted to do harm, everyone at the scene would already have died!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you all are not cautious enough¡­ I told you all to eat, and so did you all. If I told you all to die, would you all listen obediently as well?¡± The Divine Phoenix sighed as it looked at those cultivators who ate heartily and were currently at a loss right now.


    A few cultivators were a little baffled. Of course, there was no problem in following the orders if they were told to dig in and feast, but it was definitely impossible if they were told to die¡­


    Without giving the cultivators a chance to speak, the Divine Phoenix shook its head rather disappointingly. ¡°You all are not cautious enough, and the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix must notnd in the hands of careless and impatient people.¡±


    After it spoke, the cultivators¡¯ bodies exploded instantly and turned into chopped pieces.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Many cultivators were left agape by what they saw. Even if they did not pass the Divine Phoenix¡¯s assessment, it did not¡­ did not get to the point where it had to kill those people, did it?!


    Who knew if they could pass the assessment? If they were unable to, wouldn¡¯t they¡­ die aswell?!


    At this moment, everyone could not help but begin to feel that¡­ the cultivators who left out of impatience at the very first round of trials were extremely lucky.


    Although those people did not pass the first round, they did not have to worry about their lives¡­


    ¡°Currently, the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix has already begun. From the second round onward, victors can obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix while failures only have the fate of death. Anyone who is afraid can withdraw.¡±


    The Divine Phoenix announced coldly.


    ¡°I withdraw!¡±


    Ady took a step forward immediately and said after a moment of hesitation.


    Only one person could obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. In that case, out of the remaining thirty plus people, only one person could live!


    Who was willing to gamble with their lives?


    ¡°May I ask how many people will eventually obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix?¡± A young man asked with a frown.


    ¡°Only one.¡± The scarlet figure replied.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will withdraw as well.¡± The young manmented and shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it, it seems that the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix and I have no fate. I will withdraw too.¡±

 Chapter 920 - Faced With Beauty (1)

    <strong>Chapter 920 Faced With Beauty (1)</strong>


    ¡°I will withdraw as well¡­ Only one person can live. It¡¯s almost a definite death for us.¡±


    In just a short while, eight cultivators withdrew from the trial.


    They did not have full confidence to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    If they failed, the only option they had was death.


    Risking their lives for a destiny was too horrifying


    No one had the courage to face such a gamble with only a slight chance of survival.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t even have such little amount of courage. How can you all have the qualifications to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix?¡± The scarlet figure looked in disappointment at the eight people who withdrew.


    ¡°Courage? Is courage more important than our lives?¡± One of the people who withdrew answered with a frown.


    However, the moment that person finished speaking, the scene before everyone¡¯s eyes shattered once again.


    Everyone was awakened. The cultivators who were previously crushed by the Divine Phoenix were standing at their original location, well and alive.


    It was as though the gruesome scene from before never appeared. Even the smell of blood that lingered in the air had disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion again¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled to herself¡­


    Everything that happened just now was probably another trial by Divine Phoenix.


    The Divine Phoenix intentionally let everyone watch the scene of the cultivators being crushed as a test of their courage and determination¡­


    The trials that the Divine Phoenix set were closely linked, and the illusions were extremely realistic. Even an illusion master was probably unable to distinguish illusion from reality. No one would suspect anything when encountering such a high-level illusion.


    Even Ye Qingtang thought that those cultivators were killed by the Divine Phoenix. Never had she thought that this was actually still an illusion cast by the Divine Phoenix!


    ¡°This is all thanks to Ling Yan¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    If Ling Yan did not clearly tell her that she would definitely be able to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, she probably would have thought of withdrawing as well.


    This was not because Ye Qingtang was not courageous or determined enough.


    In this rebirth, she still had many unfinished things. If she died at this moment, what difference was there from her previous life?


    Having to meet death just because of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, Ye Qingtang naturally had to weigh her options carefully.


    Moreover, the Dimension Wall of this maind had already shattered. In no time, that mysterious ancient n would arrive to collect that extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode and destroy this entire maind. The reason she required the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix and foring to the Dragon Vein was all to be more powerful and eventually fight against those outsiders. Before that, she must not gamble with her life!


    Once she lost the gamble, not only would she die, but everyone in Xuanling Sect, Ye family, her father, and friends would all die as well. She could not take this gamble.


    This time, her life did not belong to herself.


    If she died, she would not be able to save many others.


    ¡°You allck awareness, courage, and determination. The inheritance of the Divine Phoenix must not be given to you all.¡±


    The Divine Phoenix looked disappointedly at the eight cultivators who initiated to withdraw and those who were not cautious and shook its head.


    As the Divine Phoenix finished speaking, ten plus people were sent out of thend of inheritance and disappeared.


    ¡°The assessment will continue.¡± The Divine Phoenix spoke.


    ¡°May I ask, what assessment it is?¡± Yin Yang Child asked curiously.


    Upon hearing that, the young man in ck armor convulsed withughter. ¡°Are you a fool? If the Divine Phoenix really told you, wouldn¡¯t you be prepared for it? Are you foolish or did you treat Lord Divine Phoenix as a fool?¡±

 Chapter 921 - Faced With Beauty (2)

    Chapter 921 Faced With Beauty (2)


    ¡°What business is it of yours!¡± Yin Yang Child said coldly as he looked at the youth in ck armor.


    The youth in ck armor was stunned. He was just about to speak when at the same moment, the Divine Phoenix said, ¡°No matter. I¡¯ll tell you. The next test is lust.¡±


    ¡°Lust?¡±


    When they heard the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words, everyone exchanged nces. What did that mean?!


    ¡°To be precise, it is temptation. Your temptation will be actively produced by what you have seen and heard,¡± the Divine Phoenix said.


    Realization dawned after they heard the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words.


    ¡°Divine Phoenix, we will certainly be prepared now that you have revealed it¡­ no matter how tempted we feel, we cannot possibly be moved¡­ So, what is the purpose of the next stage¡¯s test?¡± A middle-aged man was puzzled. The Divine Phoenix had not given them any hints in the previous stages. Why was it suddenly being so agreeable now?


    They were not stupid. Since they knew it was a test and that the situation was obviously created by the Divine Phoenix, they would not fall into the trap.


    The Divine Phoenix only calmly shook its head in response to the middle-aged man¡¯s doubts. ¡°This time, I will strip you of your ability to think rationally. You will not think that it is a test. I want to observe your instincts.¡±


    Strip them of their ability to think rationally?


    What did that mean?


    Could it be that¡­ the Divine Phoenix was so powerful it could control their thinking?!!


    Everyone was shocked, but they had no time for further consideration.


    As the Divine Phoenix spoke,plete silence fell on the valley.


    As they entered a trance, a dense fog descended¡­


    Yin Yang Child stood in the ck fog. A delicate fragrance seemed to linger in his surroundings.


    Beside him stood a girl of stunning beauty. Her clothes were in disarray, and her eyes exuded tenderness.


    Yin Yang Child looked rather puzzled. He did not know where he was or what he was doing


    His mind was nk andpletely devoid of former memories.


    He looked at this girl of stunning beauty. He did not know where she had popped out from.


    ¡°Come¡­¡±


    A voice that was so soft it sank into his bones, slowly rang out. The stunningly beautiful girl narrowed her lovely eyes slightly and waved at Yin Yang Child with her right hand. Her hand was so soft, it was almost boneless.


    This careless action seemed to contain all kinds of flirtatious expressions. Her fluid nces seemed to epass all that was beautiful in this world.


    Yin Yang Child looked at the girl of unparalleled beauty before him. He was not moved at all. Instead, he frowned and shouted coldly,


    ¡°Whose maid is this? Get lost, don¡¯t hold up my cultivation!¡±


    Yin Yang Child did not know where he was or why he was here. Only the path of pursuing power he had always pursued remained buried deep in his heart.


    So what if he was faced with beauty?


    Yin Yang Child was only thirteen or fourteen. What did he know of love between a man and a woman?


    He was intent only on hastening his cultivation and upgrading himself as fast as possible so that he could press his sworn enemy, ck and White Holy Son, to the ground and pound him with a hammer.


    At the same time, not just Yin Yang Child, but ck and White Holy Son, the youth in ck armor, Absolute Monarch of Heaven, and the twenty over men and women present, including Ye Qingtang, were all in the same situation. They had all sunken into the same state. They had forgotten the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, forgotten the Dragon Vein, forgotten everything.


    The dense fog dissipated a little.


    A faint light shone.


    Ye Qingtang looked around. Before her was the interior of a dimly lit room.


    This was¡­


    Before Ye Qingtang could think clearly, she suddenly sensed a trace of a strange auraing from behind her.

 Chapter 922 - Faced With Beauty (3)

    Chapter 922 Faced With Beauty (3)


    Ye Qingtang instinctively turned around. She was taken aback by what she saw.


    A handsome man with an icy expression and absolutely emotionless eyes was standing quietly within her line of sight.


    At a nce, Ye Qingtang recognized this man with a frosty cold demeanor.


    ¡°Since you have nothing with which to repay me, you should marry me.¡± Han Cangming slowly extended his hand to Ye Qingtang. He spoke coldly as his icy cold gaze fell on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Lord of the Antiquity Pce¡­ Han Cangming?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s whole body shuddered when she saw this ferocious and cold man.


    How did she run into this fellow!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s scalp prickled when she heard Han Cangming¡¯s familiar ¡°marry me¡±.


    Ye Qingtang almost instinctively turned to flee. She was terrified that Han Cangming would see the Heart of the Demon God within her.


    Just as Ye Qingtang turned to leave swiftly, a voice suddenly rang out from behind her.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang paused, her foot just touching the threshold.


    The voice behind her waspletely different from the previous icy one. Instead, it seemed to contain infinite tenderness.


    In a daze, Ye Qingtang turned slightly and looked behind her.


    This nce stunned Ye Qingtang.


    Han Cangming, who had been standing behind her, had vanished.


    Instead, a man who was so handsome he looked like he had walked out of painting was standing there instead.


    He stood there quietly, and his extraordinarily clever eyes looked at her smilingly.


    ¡°Ling Yan?¡±


    Ye Qingtang stopped when she saw Ling Yan. Her expression showed a faint trace of bewilderment.


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± Ling Yan nodded.


    ¡°What about Han Cangming?¡± Ye Qingtang asked in surprise. She clearly remembered seeing the Lord of the Antiquities Pce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Ling Yan shook his headughingly. He immediately extended his hand to Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Come.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was rather puzzled, but she walked towards Ling Yan without thinking much about it.


    After all, she and Ling Yan were friends.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Why am I here? You¡­ and why are you here¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression grew increasingly puzzled. She momentarily could not recall what had happened.


    Her mind seemed rather fuzzy. It was as if she was wanted to think of something, but she could not recall anything.


    ¡°Here?¡± Ling Yan looked around him. ¡°Of course, this is a ce for newly-weds.¡±


    ¡°Newly-weds?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. She studied her surroundings again and suddenly realized that the arrangements in the room had changed drastically.


    The originally dim room was now brightly lit with red candles. The interior was hung with bright red silks, turning the entire room into a sea of bright red.


    ¡°You¡¯re married? Who did you marry? Congrattions¡­¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly snapped out of her trance. She felt that something was amiss, but when she tried to pursue the thought, a voice in her mind seemed to tell her that this was the way things should be.


    Ye Qingtang immediately opened her space ring. Since it was Ling Yan¡¯s wedding day, of course, she had to congratte him.


    She had originally thought of finding something in the space ring as a wedding present, but now, she realized that there was nothing in her space ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I came here in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring a wedding present.¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her eyes with an apologetic look.


    ¡°You did bring one.¡± The corners of Ling Yan¡¯s mouth turned up slightly. His half-smiling eyes slowly passed over Ye Qingtang¡¯s entire body.

 Chapter 923 - Faced With Beauty (4)

    Chapter 923 Faced With Beauty (4)


    Then, he approached slowly and gently grasped Ye Qingtang¡¯s small hand. Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to respond, Ling Yan tugged at Ye Qingtang and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°You are the biggest wedding present.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    What was going on?


    Was Ling Yan manipting her?!


    ¡°Miss Ye, could you have forgotten?¡± Ling Yan said as he gently held Ye Qingtang in his embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Since you have nothing to repay me with, you should marry me.¡± Ling Yanughed softly, not giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang understood what those words meant. It was just that Ye Qingtang had thought that Ling Yan was manipting her, so she had acted dumb and did not give Ling Yan a chance to manipte


    her.


    Right now, Ye Qingtang could not recall why and when Ling Yan had first said these words.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­.¡±


    Ye Qingtang pushed Ling Yan aside almost instinctively.


    What was that Ling Yan plotting now?


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s push sent Ling Yan flying.


    Ling Yan knocked against something and fell to the ground, fainting.


    IIIL


    Ye Qingtang wiped her forehead. She had pushed him instinctively, forgetting that Ling Yan¡¯s martial cultivation was¡­ truly¡­


    With her current ability, how could he withstand that kind of damage from her?


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ are you alright?¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help but feel somewhat worried when she saw the unresponsive Ling Yan lying on the ground.


    If she had really hurt this fellow, then she was really¡­


    Ling Yan was the one who had brought about her rebirth. Ling Yan had also helped her many times in the past.


    Ye Qingtang asked herself whether she was someone who repaid good for evil. She immediately hurried forward and helped Ling Yan up.


    Just as Ye Qingtang helped Ling Yan up.


    Ling Yan¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened!


    It was as if his narrow eyes were filled with stars. He gazed unblinkingly at Ye Qingtang, who was just inches away.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but be taken aback by this pair of eyes that stared at her unwaveringly.


    But before Ye Qingtang could return to her senses, Ling Yan suddenly raised his head and pressed against Ye Qingtang.


    Ling Yan¡¯s speed was shocking. Ye Qingtang waspletely unable to react.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s surprised gaze, Ling Yan smiling lips peremptorily kissed Ye Qingtang.


    He gained the initiative and pulled Ye Qingtang into his embrace with one arm. This outrageous invasion was akin to a king upying a territory.


    When she felt the warmth of his lips, Ye Qingtang suddenly came to her senses and pushed Ling Yan aside.


    ¡°You dare manipte me!¡± Ye Qingtang red at Ling Yan angrily.


    Ling Yan only looked at Ye Qingtang with a half-smile.


    It was as if some warmth lingered at the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips. As she looked at the half-smiling Ling Yan, Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you today, my name is not Ye Qingtang!¡±


    Ye Qingtang immediately drew her Regicide Sky de and shed at Ling Yan.


    When he saw Ye Qingtanging at him with her knife, Ling Yan only shook his head. ¡°Do you want to murder your dear husband on your wedding night?¡±


    ¡°Dear your head!¡± Ye Qingtang red at Ling Yan.


    Damn his wedding night!


    To hell with murdering her dear husband!


    ¡°If my wife wishes to kiss my head, then as a husband, I have no choice but to obey.¡± Ling Yanughed softly, and his eyes filled with a doting expression.

 Chapter 924 - Faced With Beauty (5)

    <h4>Chapter 924 Faced With Beauty (5)</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re toying with me¡­ If I don¡¯t mince you up today, my name is not Ye Qingtang!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s shed out with her sword, but Ling Yan¡¯s figure floated backward.


    ¡°Of course your name is not Ye Qingtang. After you marry me, you will take my surname¡­ of course, I can also take your surname.¡± Ling Yanughed.


    Ye Qingtang was rendered speechless. Before she could make her next move, the void exploded.


    Large amounts of dense fog rolled in, obscuring Ye Qingtang¡¯s vision. With that, Ling Yan¡¯s figure also vanished slowly.


    When Ye Qingtang came back to her senses, she was standing next to a stream in a valley.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was one of shock. The stream in front of her was so familiar.


    What had just happened?


    Ye Qingtang vaguely felt that she had just experienced something, but she drew a nk after careful thought.


    All she could remember was the Divine Phoenix telling them that the next stage was lust¡­


    Her memory was frozen at the moment when the Divine Phoenix hadst spoken.


    Ye Qingtang had no memory of what had happened after that.


    Ye Qingtang immediately studied her surroundings. All the powerful people present were in a daze. They stood motionless at their original spots as if they had been asleep.


    Only Yin Yang Child was frowning and looking around him, and he seemed to be more normal.


    ¡°You are the second trialist to have resisted temptation,¡± a scarlet image in the void said to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Resisted temptation?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She had no recount of what had just happened.


    With that, Ye Qingtang thought of something. ¡°Second? Then the first is¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang instinctively looked at Yin Yang Child.


    ¡°Do you need to ask? Of course, it¡¯s me.¡± Yin Yang Childughed coldly.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little. Yin Yang Child was at most thirteen or fourteen¡­ what use was the so-called temptation by beauty to him?


    Ye Qingtang could not understand what Yin Yang Child had to be proud of.


    If he was not the first to emerge, that would be truly preposterous.


    However, Ye Qingtang sank into deep thought.


    She was the second person to resist temptation. This meant the so-called temptation by beauty was either by gorgeous women or handsome men.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what degree of temptation the Divine Phoenix had used at this stage. She did not have any memories.


    To Ye Qingtang, being faced with beauty was no great difficulty.


    With her many experiences in her past life, she had already learned to look beyond beauty that was skin-deep.


    She had never been worried about this test.


    ¡°Your luck is pretty good.¡±


    While Ye Qingtang was thinking, the Divine Phoenix spoke suddenly.


    ¡°My luck is pretty good?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken back. ¡°What does Lord Divine Phoenix


    mean?¡±


    ¡°You almost sumbed,¡± the Divine Phoenix said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°


    She had almost sumbed?!


    Impossible!


    What kind of handsome man could cause her to almost sumb?!


    Ye Qingtang had been pretty confident of her self-control, but the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words caused doubt to arise in her heart.


    Was there someone on earth who could use his good looks to sway her?


    ¡°In that case, Lord Divine Phoenix, who was it who almost caused me to sumb?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was one of curiosity. She really wanted to know what kind of handsome man had caused her heart to waver.


    ¡°How would I know who he is?¡± the Divine Phoenix said ndly.

 Chapter 925 - Trade-offs (1)

    Chapter 925 Trade-offs (1)


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was rather strange.


    If what the Divine Phoenix said was true and it was all an enchantment, then the scenes and people that appeared must be derived from the thoughts of the trial-takers¡­.


    But the Divine Phoenix¡¯s enchantment skills were too profound, and Ye Qingtang found it difficult to judge the situation.


    In addition, she did not remember the events that she saw and experienced in the enchantment. Now, she could only guess a part of it.


    Time slipped past as Ye Qingtang pondered deeply.


    After a moment, many of the men and women slowly awoke.


    Their expressions were dazed, and they looked about them in confusion.


    Based on their appearance, it was obvious that they could not recall what had happened.


    After about an hour, more than half the people had woken up, including Ye Qingtang and Yin Yang Child.


    The other half of the trial-takers were absorbed in the Divine Phoenix¡¯s enchantment and were unable to extricate themselves.


    Based on the faint flickering expressions of those who were absorbed, she knew that they were enraptured and unable to extricate themselves.


    ¡°Everyone, congrattions on passing the trial at this stage.¡± The Divine Phoenix spoke slowly after some time had passed.


    The Divine Phoenix¡¯s words caused everyone present to exchange nces.


    They had passed the third stage¡¯s trial of beauty?


    But they could not remember anything! They werepletely ignorant of the circumstances of the trial or how they had passed it.


    Many of them were rather curious about the process of the test, but no matter how hard they searched their minds, they could not find remember a single thing.


    No matter how curious they were, they remained unsatisfied.


    Naturally, if the Divine Phoenix did not bring it up, they would not ask about it either.


    ¡°Apart from you, the remaining trial-takers were not resolute enough. They have sunk into the temptation of beauty and are unable to extricate themselves. They have already been eliminated.¡±


    As the Divine Phoenix spoke, the bodies of the ten plus men and women who had not woken up slowly became transparent. In the span of a few breaths, they were sent out by the Divine Phoenix.


    They were probably still sunk in the trial, enraptured by the flood of beauty. They did not know that they had lost their chance to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    The tests of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix were like that. No matter how many stages you passed, as long as you failed one stage, you would be immediately eliminated.


    After sessive trials at each stage, in the end, only one person could obtain the inheritance.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, if I may ask, how many more stages do we have to pass?¡± ck and White Holy Son asked as he looked at the scarlet image in the void.


    ¡°There is onest stage,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    There was only onest stage?!


    When they heard the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words, the remaining ten plus cultivators rxed.


    The Divine Phoenix¡¯s trials were really confusing. It was impossible to guard against its dream-like enchantment skills.


    Even the most confident of them was unable to predict whether they would be able to pass the unknown test.


    Fortunately, there was only onest stage left.


    However, thest stage would probably be difficult.


    No matter what, only one person could obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. The rest would be eliminated.


    The Divine Phoenix immediately led everyone forward.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang and the others who had followed the Divine Phoenix arrived at an underground pce.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The moment the door of the underground pce opened, a rich disy of lights and colors illuminated their eyes.


    They saw at a nce that therge pce contained countless rare treasures and gems. They were casually piled into heaps and glittered with numerous sparkles. The treasures were as numerous as the stars, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 926 - Trade-Offs (2)

    Chapter 926 Trade-Offs (2)


    At the entrance of the pce was a huge altar.


    Next to the altar were scattered many long-lost Dharma treasures!


    ¡°Divine Virtual Pagoda?!¡±


    ¡°Is that the legendary Oracle Bell?!¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. As they looked at legendary lost Dharma treasures, they were almost unable to believe their eyes.


    Some even secretly pinched their thighs, trying to prove that what they saw was reality and not something created by the Divine Phoenix¡¯s enchantment skills.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, this is¡­¡±


    ck and White Holy Son asked the scarlet figure in the void.


    ¡°All this is part of the inheritance,¡± the Divine Phoenix said slowly.


    The Divine Phoenix¡¯s words immediately stunned everyone.


    Every item present was extremely valuable. They would be content to obtain any one of them.


    ¡°As everyone can see,¡± the Divine Phoenix said, ¡°the fourth stage involves gains and losses.¡±


    ¡°Gains and losses?¡±


    Absolute Monarch of Heaven pondered this for a moment but still did not understand the meaning behind the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Divine Phoenix said. ¡°Loss means to lose the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. Gain means to gain these Dharma treasures. Every trial-taker is free to equally share out all the treasure here. But the price of this is the loss of the true inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.¡±


    Il This¡­¡±


    Everyone present was stunned. They had not expected the fourth stage to be like this.


    ¡°Simrly, if anyone persists in obtaining the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, then¡­ they are not destined to have these Dharma treasures. However, ultimately, only one person who can obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°That is also to say, even if we give up these Dharma treasures, we may not obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix¡­¡± one of the cultivators said with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at the cultivator who had spoken.


    For a moment, everyone was in a dilemma and did not know what to do.


    Of course, they were aware of the incredible value of the Dharma treasures before them. If they missed this opportunity, they might never be destined to encounter them again.


    However, their goal ining here was the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    This trade-off truly vexed everyone.


    Both oues were greatly alluring.


    Just as everyone was pondering the matter, a figure was the first to emerge from the group.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her eyes and saw that the figure who had gone forward was Absolute Monarch of Heaven.


    Absolute Monarch of Heaven¡¯s expression waspletely natural. He walked straight towards the golden Divine Virtual Pagoda.


    As everyone watched, Absolute Monarch of Heaven decisively took the Divine Virtual Pagoda.


    ¡°My thanks to Lord Divine Phoenix.¡± Absolute Monarch of Heaven ced the Divine Virtual Pagoda in his space ring, then cupped his fist, and looked at the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°If you choose this Dharma treasure, it is equivalent to giving up your rights to be the sessor of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix,¡± the Divine Phoenix said.


    Absolute Monarch of Heaven was expressionless when he heard that. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. To me, the value of the Divine Virtual Pagoda is sufficient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, legend has it that the Divine Virtual Pagoda contains a very unusual space. If a cultivator enters the Divine Virtual Pagoda to cultivate, he will achieve twice the results with half the effort. It is as if a day within the pagoda is equivalent to just an hour in the external world!¡±


    ¡°Just think, even if the value of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix is greater, only one person can be so lucky¡­. if we give up the treasures here and fail to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, won¡¯t we wish we had died?¡± When he finished speaking, one of the cultivators immediately went forward and chose one of the Dharma treasures.


    ¡°Herb of Heavenly Life!¡±

 Chapter 927 - Trade-Offs (3)

    <strong><em>Chapter 927 Trade-Offs (3)</em></strong>


    Suddenly, an old man dressed in a ck robe, with an overcast expression, looked at the nt and eximed in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A cultivator who uses the Herb of Heavenly Life will increase his natural lifespan by a thousand years,¡± the Divine Phoenix said.


    When he heard that, the ck-robed old man¡¯s body quivered slightly. He hade to thisnd because he had only a few years left. He wanted to try his luck and to see if he could, by chance, advance his cultivation state and increase his lifespan¡­


    However, the ck-robed old man had never thought that he would find the legendary Herb of Heavenly Life here!


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix¡­ may I¡­ take the Herb of Heavenly Life. I give up the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix¡­¡± The ck-robed old man looked longingly at the Divine Phoenix.


    To the ck-robed old man, no matter how powerful the inheritance was or how valuable the Dharma treasures were, they could notpare to extending his lifespan.


    Without life, what use were the Dharma treasures to him?!


    ¡°You may,¡± The Divine Phoenix said.


    At the Divine Phoenix¡¯s acquiescence, the ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes filled with wild joy. He immediately carefully kept the Herb of Heavenly Life.


    Everyone present knew the value of the Divine Virtual Pagoda and the Herb of Heavenly Life.


    Previously, some of them suspected that the treasures before them were created by the Divine Phoenix¡¯s enchantment skills. But now, they saw with their own eyes that Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the ck-robed old man had sessively ced the Divine Virtual Pagoda and the Herb of Heavenly Life in their own space rings. Only then did they believe¡­ that all this was real.


    At that moment, everyone was amazed by the Divine Phoenix¡¯s generosity¡­


    It was actually giving away these treasures.


    One must understand that if any one of these treasures were found outside, it would cause many conflicts.


    It must be said that these Dharma treasures were more tempting to them than the real inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    Just as everyone was eximing in amazement, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were suddenly drawn to a bronze mirror.


    It was just an ordinary bronze mirror, except that a circle of strange totems was carved around its borders. These totems seemed to be covered by ayer of rust and looked extremely ancient.


    Among the heap of treasures, this bronze mirror was not outstanding. But at that moment, it attracted Ye Qingtang¡¯s full attention.


    Mirror of Illusions!


    Legend had it that this Dharma treasure that could transform all martial skills into matter!


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang looked in amazement at the bronze mirror. Her expression held a rarely seen look of shock.


    Ye Qingtang had heard about the Mirror of Illusions in her previous life.


    It could be considered a Sacred Mirror!


    Even when she had be a Holy Venerate, she had not been destined to obtain a Dharma treasure like this!


    Ye Qingtang previously had not thought much about the pile of treasures before her.


    But when she saw the Mirror of illusion, she was somewhat tempted.


    The Mirror of Illusions could convert any force into pure material energy, no matter how great the force.


    For example, if Ye Qingtang faced a Paragon level cultivator and the Paragon shed out with an apocalyptic stroke of his sword, if the Mirror of Illusions shone on it, then the sword gleam would be transformed into stone, or rain, or somepletely ordinary material that had almost no lethality. It could be used to block the martial skills of the most powerful cultivator!


    Would it not be wonderful to have such an object with her?!


    ¡°Ah, the Mirror of Illusions. I never thought that I would see this Dharma treasure in my lifetime!¡± The man in ck armor had also noticed the Mirror of Illusions.


    He instinctively took a step forward. His body quivered, and his expression became extremely agitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy mirror. What good is it?¡± Yin Yang Child saw how agitated the man in ck armor was and quietly took a step forward.

 Chapter 928 - Trade-Offs (4)

    <strong>Chapter 928 Trade-Offs (4)</strong>


    Yin Yang Child nced disdainfully at the ordinary-looking ancient mirror.


    ¡°Lousy mirror?¡± The man in ck armor looked at Yin Yang Child andughed coldly. ¡°Little fellow, you don¡¯t know anything. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die under my sword,¡± Yin Yang Child said coldly.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, may I test it?¡± The man in ck armor looked at the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°You may.¡± The Divine Phoenix agreed immediately.


    When they heard that, everyone turned their attention in that direction.


    Everyone was aware of the Mirror of Illusions¡¯s reputation. Of course, they knew about its extraordinary powers, but no one had been fortunate enough to see it.


    At that moment, the desire to enrich their experiences naturally arose in all of them.


    The man in ck armor picked up the Mirror of Illusions and raised his brows slightly. He said to Yin Yang Child, ¡°Draw your sword.¡±


    nk!


    The long sword was unsheathed with a crisp ringing sound. It truly suited Yin Yang Child.


    ¡°Strike me,¡± the man in ck armor said fearlessly.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such an unreasonable request.¡±


    When he heard the man in ck armor¡¯s words, Yin Yang Childughed coldly, and a cold light shed across his eyes!


    Since the Divine Phoenix had already agreed that they could act, he had no restraint.


    As he spoke, Yin Yang Child flicked his wrist. The long sword glittered with cold light as it swept towards the man in ck armor.


    Swoosh!


    A frightening howl emerged. A visible sword gleam swept towards the man in ck armor with great speed.


    However, the man in ck armor did not panic. He raised the Mirror of Illusions in his hand slightly.


    In the next second, a strange luster appeared on the Mirror of Illusions under everyone¡¯s disbelieving gaze.


    The sword gleam from Yin Yang Child¡¯s stroke was immediately transformed into blocks of wood.


    nk!


    nk!


    nk!


    The wooden blocks fell heavily to the ground. The man in ck armor stood at the same spot, untouched.


    The formless sword gleam had actually been transformed by the Mirror of Illusions into blocks of wood!


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one in this world would believe that such a thing could happen.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°To think that such a treasure exists!¡±


    ¡°Truly frightening!¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they witnessed the power of the Mirror of Illusions.


    If they had the Mirror of Illusions, even the most terrifying strike could be defused easily!


    ¡°Yin Yang Child, did you see that? That was what you called a lousy mirror.¡± The man in ck armorughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a lousy mirror.¡± Yin Yang Child shrugged.¡± It can block my sword gleam, but can it block my fists?¡±


    Without waiting for the man in ck armor to respond, Yin Yang Child stepped forward and punched the man in the face.


    The man in ck armor waspletely unprepared, and Yin Yang Child¡¯s fist smashed viciously into his face.


    ¡°You see, it can¡¯t block my fists, ¡± Yin Yang Child said.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± The man in ck armor roared in rage. He instantly kicked out and struck Yin Yang Child squarely in the stomach. The force of the kick sent Yin Yang Child flying


    ¡°You wanted to give it a try¡­ how dare you retaliate?!¡± Yin Yang Child mbered up and shouted in rage.


    ¡°I allowed you to unsheathe your sword and strike me, but I didn¡¯t allow you to hit me with your fists,¡± the man in ck armor said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yin Yang Child was enraged. He struck a pose, ready to fight to the death with the man in ck armor.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Divine Phoenix suddenly shouted coldly.


    When the Divine Phoenix spoke, Yin Yang Child and the man in ck armor fell silent. They immediately retreated and did not dare to make a false move.

 Chapter 929 - Trade-Offs (5)

    Chapter 929 Trade-Offs (5)


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, I don¡¯t want the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. I want this!¡± After a moment, the man in ck armor spoke to the Divine Phoenix.


    What of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix? Just the Mirror of Illusions was enough!


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Divine Phoenix nodded. ¡°But I need to warn you that the Mirror of Illusions was refined by the ancestor of the Divine Phoenix. Only those of the Divine Phoenix¡¯s bloodline can use it. To someone without the bloodline of the Divine Phoenix, it will just be a piece of useless metal.¡±


    ¡°You need to have the bloodline of the Divine Phoenix to use it?!¡±


    The man in ck armor was stunned. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix¡­ I don¡¯t have the bloodline of the Divine Phoenix. But as everyone saw with their own eyes, I used the Mirror of Illusions just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because this is the ce of my death. The surroundings are imbued with the power of my bloodline, and that¡¯s why you could use it.¡± The Divine Phoenix exined.


    When he heard the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words, the eyes of the man in ck armor were immediately veiled with immense disappointment.


    In that case, even if the Mirror of Illusions fell into his hands, it would bepletely useless.


    ¡°The bloodline of the phoenix can use it¡­¡±


    Amongst the group, a delicate-looking girl looked thoughtful. A hot luster shone in her eyes. But the luster quickly vanished, and she returned to normal.


    ¡°Although some of the Dharma treasures here cannotpare to the Mirror of Illusions, they are not very different in terms of grade.¡± The Divine Phoenix spoke again.


    When he heard that, the man in ck armor cheered up and went to select another Dharma treasure.


    The others had personally witnessed the power of the Mirror of Illusions, and their thoughts had also changed.


    The inheritance of the Divine Phoenix might be good.


    But ultimately, only one person could obtain it. None of them could be sure that they would be the lucky one.


    If they stood firm and did not obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, they might also not be destined to have these Dharma treasures.


    After weighing the pros and cons, almost everyone chose to select a Dharma treasure that they were certain to get.


    After all, the value of these Dharma treasures was already sufficient for them. They did not have to fight to the end for the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    As the saying goes¡­


    A bird in hand was better than two in the bush.


    As everyone was choosing their Dharma treasure, there were two figures that did not move.


    ¡°Are the two of you intending to forgo these Dharma treasures?¡±


    The Divine Phoenix looked at Ye Qingtang and a girl in green, who had not chosen a Dharma treasure.


    At that moment, only the two of them had not moved.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, I wish to try for the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix,¡± the girl in green said.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Ling Yan had told her that the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix would surely be hers. For some reason, to date, Ye Qingtang had great faith in Ling Yan¡¯s judgment and did not doubt it in the least.


    Otherwise, Ye Qingtang would certainly have taken the Mirror of Illusions and left.


    Since Ling Yan had personally said it, Ye Qingtang would believe him this time.


    The Divine Phoenix nodded after obtaining Ye Qingtang and the girl in green¡¯s responses.


    The Divine Phoenix looked at Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the other ten over people and said, ¡°These Dharma treasures are part of the inheritance. Since you have obtained these Dharma treasures, it is equivalent to obtaining part of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. However, there is a condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition is it?¡± Absolute Monarch of Heaven asked.


    ¡°In the future, you cannot be at odds with the Divine Phoenix¡¯s sessor. As far as possible, you must help and assist the Divine Phoenix,¡± the Divine Phoenix said.


    ¡°I see. I agree.¡± Absolute Monarch of Heaven thought for a while and agreed readily.


    The Divine Phoenix was probably doing this to pave the way for the only person who obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.

 Chapter 930 - Inheritance Of The Bloodline (1)

    Chapter 930 Inheritance Of The Bloodline (1)


    Once they took the Dharma treasures here, in the future, they could not oppose the sessor of the Divine Phoenix and also needed to give a certain amount of help.


    No wonder the Divine Phoenix was so generous.


    In order to obtain these treasures, everyone had no choice but to agree.


    The sessor of the Divine Phoenix would certainly be either Ye Qingtang or the girl in green. As there was no enmity between them and Ye Qingtang or the girl in green, of course, they would not oppose them in the future. They also had no problem helping them as much as possible. This was nothingpared to the Dharma treasures.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, in the future, if the sessor of the Divine Phoenix needs any help, I will do my best,¡± said the old man in ck, who had obtained the Herb of Heavenly Life, as he went forward.


    ¡°So will I.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all. In the future, all of us can be considered as kin to the Divine Phoenix. It is natural that we should help each other!¡±


    The ten plus cultivators spoke readily.


    ¡°Mere words are not enough. You must sign the Heavenly Dao Blood Pact,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    The ten over cultivators had no choice but to sign the Heavenly Dao Blood Pact with the Divine Phoenix. In the future, they must not oppose the sessor of the Divine Phoenix and needed to provide as much help as they could. If they failed to do so, they would suffer the effects of the Heavenly Dao Blood Pact!


    ¡°Very well. Now that you have obtained part of my inheritance, you are considered my disciples. I hope we will be destined to meet again.¡± The Divine Phoenix was relieved. With that, the bodies of the ten plus people slowly vanished as they were sent out by the Divine Phoenix.


    At that moment, only Ye Qingtang and the girl in green were left in the pce.


    ¡°The inheritance of the Divine Phoenix will emerge among the two of you,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    When they heard that, Ye Qingtang nodded, but the girl in green expressed her thanks.


    ¡°I will test your martial talent, spirit root, and bloodlines.¡±


    As the Divine Phoenix spoke, it moved over to the girl in green.


    A scarlet glow shrouded in the girl in green.


    ¡°Top martial talents¡­ blue spirit root among the red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple of the mortal world¡­¡±


    Shrouded by the scarlet glow, the girl in green¡¯s talent and spirit root werepletely exposed.


    ¡°Blue spirit root¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was thoughtful. This was no ordinary girl.


    One must know that a blue spirit root had not appeared for many years in this maind.


    At that time, Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was already considered extremely rare in this maind.


    And it was only a green spirit root.


    But the girl in front of her was actually a blue spirit root.


    However, before Ye Qingtang had time to think further, an image of the Divine Phoenix emerged from the girl in green¡¯s body.


    ¡°Phoenix bloodline?!¡±


    When it saw the girl¡¯s phoenix bloodline, the Divine Phoenix¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise that quickly transformed into joy.


    If the sessor of the Divine Phoenix had the phoenix bloodline, that would be even better!


    ¡°Phoenix bloodline?!¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. She had not thought that this girl in green would possess the phoenix bloodline¡­


    ¡°Ling Yan, your calctions had better be correct¡­¡± At that moment, Ye Qingtang felt a little worried.


    This girl in green had not behaved unusually and had not attracted anyone¡¯s attention. Who would have thought¡­ she would be so extraordinary?


    ¡°Very good.¡± After a long time, the Divine Phoenix nodded at the girl in green. It was extremely satisfied with the girl in green¡¯s condition. The inheritance of the Divine Phoenix seemed to be tailor-made for her.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, since that is the case, is it still necessary to continue?¡± The girl in green was not at all surprised by the oue. Her delicate-looking face was filled with self-confidence. She nced at Ye Qingtang out of the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 931 - Inheritance Of The Bloodline 2

    Chapter 931 Inheritance Of The Bloodline 2


    ¡°Of course, we must continue. It¡¯s the rule,¡± replied the Divine Phoenix.


    A scarlet gleam immediately shrouded Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Superior martial talent, yellow spirit root among the red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple of the mortal world.¡± The Divine Phoenix muttered in disappointment.


    The truth was that no matter what kind of spirit root Ye Qingtang had, it was not important to the Divine Phoenix. Even if the girl in green had a red spirit root, she still had the phoenix bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang saw that if matters continued in this vein, she would not be destined to obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. With a sh of light, a golden image of a phoenix emerged behind Ye Qingtang, and the call of the phoenix rang out from her mouth.


    The next moment, golden mes erupted from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s entire body was covered in mes. Added to the image of the phoenix behind her, her entire person looked like a Divine Phoenix undergoing the Rise of the Phoenix.


    This scene caused the Divine Phoenix¡¯s expression to change. ¡°Ultimate Origin Skill¡­ Rise of the Phoenix¡­¡±


    When the girl in green saw the golden image of a phoenix behind Ye Qingtang, she wrinkled her elegant brows slightly.


    The Ultimate Origin Skill was derived from Paragon Skills. Although it was not part of the phoenix bloodline, to be able to understand the Paragon Skill rted to the phoenix meant that the person had a close connection with the phoenix. Her Paragon Skill was already so formidable; what¡¯s more, it was her Ultimate Origin Skill.


    Legend had it that before the world was created, a true god existed in the universe. After the world appeared, the true god fell, and every true god was subject to rebirth, and they were reborn as humans.


    ording to legends, once any cultivator understood the Paragon Skill, it was as if his body remembered the gicposition of the true god and longed to return to its shrine.


    Those who understood Ultimate Origin Skill were even more powerful.


    In other words, this girl who had understood the Ultimate Origin Skill, Rise of the Phoenix, was even more suited to the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix then the girl in green with the phoenix bloodline.


    ¡°Yes, not bad.¡± The Divine Phoenix withdrew the scarlet glow and said to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°If I may ask the Lord Divine Phoenix, which of us is more suitable to be your sessor?¡± The girl in green asked.


    ¡°Although you are very suitable, unfortunately, she is even more suitable,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When she heard the Divine Phoenix¡¯s reply, the smile was wiped off the girl in green¡¯s face.


    The girl in green had not expected the Divine Phoenix to respond like that.


    The truth was that the girl in green was from a mutated demonic bloodline which could absorb the power of all the bloodlines in the world.


    Half a year ago, she had killed a girl who had the phoenix bloodline, then used her own mutated demonic bloodline to swallow her opponent¡¯s phoenix bloodline, and transformed it into a part of herself.


    This time, she had relied on her possessing the phoenix bloodline and was certain that she could obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    That was why she had not wavered at all when faced with the Dharma treasures earlier.


    Yet, who would have thought¡­ this would be the oue!


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The girl in green¡¯s icy cold look fell on Ye Qingtang. ¡°Then I must congratte you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly when she sensed the cold gleam that shimmered in the eyes of the girl in green.


    This girl, who peak martial talents, a blue spirit root, and phoenix bloodline, gave one a sense of inscrutable power. She could also tell that after the Divine Phoenix chose her as its sessor, the girl in green would be very hostile towards her.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    Without giving Ye Qingtang an opportunity to speak, the Divine Phoenix issued amand, and the girl in green¡¯s body turned transparent before being she was sent out.

 Chapter 932 - Inheritance Of The Bloodline 3

    Chapter 932 Inheritance Of The Bloodline 3


    Now, only Ye Qingtang and the Divine Phoenix were left in the empty pce.


    ¡°You have Ultimate Origin Skill and are rted to the phoenix. You are best suited to be my sessor and follow in my footsteps,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Divine Phoenix.¡± Ye Qingtang thanked the Divine Phoenix and could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Ling Yan¡¯s judgment was truly startling in its uracy.


    ¡°I will also give you the Mirror of Illusions.¡±


    With that, the Mirror of Illusions that had been abandoned by the others drifted by itself to Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. She had thought that after she had chosen the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, she was no longer destined to have the Mirror of Illusions. Who knew¡­


    Ye Qingtang immediately epted the Mirror of Illusions. She was extremely grateful to the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡­


    After a short while, Ye Qingtang had followed the Divine Phoenix into the depths of the pce.


    In front of them was a gigantic skeleton which gave off an indescribable, terrible majesty.


    This skeleton had died many moons ago. Even so, the moment one went near, its terrible power burst forth. The powerful majesty transformed into a frightening might that seemed to shroud the entire world.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Divine Phoenix in shock.


    ¡°As you can see, these are my bones,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    The Divine Phoenix had died millions of years ago. The scarlet image today was just a remnant of its Divine Sense.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ye Qingtang studied the skeleton with a shocked expression. In her two lives, this was the first time she was seeing the existence of such a frightening thing.


    This must be a mature Fiendcelestial Beast at the initial grade. It contained more power than even Ye Qingtang could imagine. Even after the little white tiger reached maturity, it would not be as powerful!


    ¡°Greetings, Senior!¡±


    Little white tiger suddenly popped its head out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and spoke to the scarlet image.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Divine Phoenix studied little white tiger and said thoughtfully, ¡°Are you from the White Tiger n of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Divine Phoenix.¡± Little white tiger nodded obediently.


    When the Divine Phoenix was nearing the peak of its initial grade, little white tiger¡¯s father had probably not been born.


    ¡°Yes, not bad. You are unusual to be able to tame a young Fiendcelestial Beast from the White Tiger n.¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at Ye Qingtang and spoke in relief.


    ¡°Kneel.¡± The Divine Phoenix suddenly spoke, without waiting for Ye Qingtang to reply.


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang knelt without hesitation and bowed to the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°From now on, you are my sessor. In the future, if you meet the Divine Phoenix n, you must treat them well. Do you understand?¡± asked the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°I understand!¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Very well, arise,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    With that, Ye Qingtang rose slowly.


    ¡°Leave us for a while. I have something I need to say to her,¡± said the Divine Phoenix as it looked at the little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Little white tiger jumped from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms to the ground. It also dragged out the little lightning dragon and vanished without a trace.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°My surname is Ye, my name is Qingtang.¡± Ye Qingtang answered truthfully.


    ¡°Qingtang, you are my sessor. I will transfer the true bloodline of the Divine Phoenix to you.¡± As the Divine Phoenix spoke, the scarlet glow transformed into a scarlet roaring me that immediately engulfed Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was not harmed by this indescribable me. Instead, the golden me in her body seemed to resonate with it and leaped forth.

 Chapter 933 - Inheritance Of The Bloodline 4

    Chapter 933 Inheritance Of The Bloodline 4


    At that moment, it was as if Ye Qingtang was wrapped in a small sun. Her entire body radiated with a startling glow.


    ¡°This is the purest power of my inheritance. You will need time to break it down and integrate it. You cannot leave until you have absorbed the entire power of the inheritance,¡± said the Divine Phoenix as it looked at Ye Qingtang.


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. However, she could help but be shocked. The power of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix was so great that it was frightening.


    ¡°Having obtained my inheritance, I hope that you will agree to a condition.¡± The Divine Phoenix thought for a long time before it spoke.


    ¡°Condition?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback by the Divine Phoenix¡¯s words but immediately asked, ¡°What does the Lord Divine Phoenix require of me?¡±


    ¡°My n.¡± The Divine Phoenix finally spoke after a long pause.


    ¡°The Phoenix n of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked thoughtful.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Phoenix n.¡± The Divine Phoenix nodded. ¡°I died too long ago. Today, only a trace of my remaining spirit is speaking to you. However, when I was dying, I could sense that something changed in my n. Their aura dissipated slowly, as if they were under some kind of indescribable oppression.¡±


    ¡°Oppression?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked shocked and was even a little disbelieving.


    As one of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts, the Phoenix n was incredibly powerful. They did notck mature phoenixes. Even those of the initial grade would still exist within the n. Who in this world could oppress the Phoenix n?!


    Even the legendary true god would not be able to easily achieve that¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly remembered that it was not just the Phoenix n. She had heard little white tiger mention that its n and parents, the White Tiger n, were also one of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts. However, from the bits and pieces that little white tiger had told her, Ye Qingtang had discerned that the White Tiger n seemed to have encountered some kind of startling change.


    Now, Ye Qingtang heard from the Divine Phoenix that the Phoenix n might have encountered some kind of oppression. Further, the Phoenix n and the White Tiger n both belonged to the four Fiendcelestial Beasts. Perhaps there was some kind of connection between the two of them?


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, I will do my best to investigate and find out the truth.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke after a long pause.


    ¡°No need to force the matter. Your life is more important,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    To repress the Phoenix n of the four Fiendcelestial Beasts, the entity must possess supernatural martial power. It was a pity that the Divine Phoenix had died millions of years ago and was unable to leave this ce to return to the habitat of the Phoenix n. It was also unsure what had actually happened to the Phoenix n.


    ¡°I will remember,¡± promised Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°In the future, when you have grown, you must remember where your inheritance is from. You must do your utmost to help me find out the truth. After that, return here and tell me the truth,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, please don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Ye Qingtang was very respectful of the Divine Phoenix.


    Even though it had died millions of years, it still had a deep longing for the Phoenix n. In this world, few could do as the Divine Phoenix had done.


    To Ye Qingtang, whether it was the Phoenix n or the White Tiger n, they all held special meaning in her heart.

 Chapter 934 - The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 1

    Chapter 934 The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 1


    In both lifetimes, Ye Qingtang never thought that she would have any connection to a Fiendcelestial Beast.


    However, after her rebirth, she first became linked to the little white tiger and then obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix to be the only descendant of the Divine Phoenix.


    It seemed that she had an unknown fate with Fiendcelestial Beasts in this life.


    In the Divine Phoenix¡¯s warm envelopment, about half a month had slipped by unconsciously.


    During this period of time, the blood in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body seemed to be cleansed over and over again. Currently, her blood had turned into scorching mes of which the divine might was unstoppable.


    ¡°The original Divine Phoenix bloodline¡­¡± At this moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were burning.


    Bloodlines were divided into ranks as well. For the Phoenix bloodline, there had been too many renewals of bloodline since the primordial era, but the purest form was the original bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s bloodline was personally imparted by the Divine Phoenix and was the purest form. In the case of the girl in green from before, although she also had the Phoenix bloodline, it was not as pure as Ye Qingtang¡¯s original Phoenix bloodline. The difference and hierarchy between both bloodlines was like that of a monarch and a subject.


    ¡°Qingtang, how is your current cultivation base after absorbing arge amount of the power of the bloodline?¡± The Divine Phoenix asked some timeter.


    Ye Qingtang hurriedly replied. ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, I have already advanced from Yin Yang Third Heaven to Fifth Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Heaven¡­¡±


    Hearing that Ye Qingtang only entered the Fifth Heaven, the Divine Phoenix was taken aback.


    ording to logic, even if the person was an extremely ordinary person without any martial skills, their martial cultivation would at least enter the Arcane Supremacy realm after obtaining its inheritance.


    Ye Qingtang was already at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven realm before this, yet she only advanced two small realms after inheritingrge amounts of the power of its bloodline?


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix¡­ Did something happen?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the odd tone in the Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t panic first. I¡¯ll take a look after you havepletelybined and absorbed the bloodline inheritance,¡± said the Divine Phoenix.


    Since the Divine Phoenix said that, Ye Qingtang did not say anything and could only continue to wait.


    The burning sensation which enveloped Ye Qingtang was like the rays of a mini-sun that dimmed over time. Another half a monthter, all of the mes werepletely absorbed by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What is your cultivation realm now?¡±


    The Divine Phoenix opened its eyes and looked at Ye Qingtang, who had finished absorbing all of the powers of its bloodline.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, I am currently in the Yang Lord realm¡­ and at the peak of the Seventh Heaven.¡± Ye Qingtang answered.


    ¡°Peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven¡­ You haven¡¯t reached the Eighth Heaven¡­ What exactly is going on¡­¡± The Divine Phoenix¡¯s tone was extremely strange.


    The Divine Phoenix was immensely confident in its bloodline inheritance. ording to logic, after absorbing its bloodline inheritancepletely, Ye Qingtang should at least be able to advance to the Divine Arcane Supremacy realm and even be at the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    Even those ordinary humans without any martial cultivation should be able to enter the Divine Arcane Supremacy realm after obtaining its inheritance. Yet Ye Qingtang, who possessed a high martial gift and the blessing of the Ultimate Origin Skill, Rise of the Phoenix, only advanced four small realms. How could this be possible?!


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. What exactly went wrong?¡± The Divine Phoenix mumbled as it pondered deeply.


    A whileter, the Divine Phoenix finally looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°I need to look at your body again.¡±

 Chapter 935 - The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 2

    Chapter 935 The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 2


    Ye Qingtang was extremely cooperative and nodded her head in agreement with the Divine Phoenix¡¯s request.


    Very quickly, a scarlet glow enveloped Ye Qingtang once again.


    ¡°Superior martial gift that is close to top-notch quality¡­ Possession of the Ultimate Origin Skill, Rise of the Phoenix¡­ There is nothing wrong with this. But what exactly is the problem?¡± The Divine Phoenix could not find an answer no matter how hard it pondered; it was as though the majority of the powers of its inheritance disappeared somewhere.


    Very quickly, the scarlet glow intensified, and the Divine Phoenix scanned every area of Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Your bloodline¡­¡± A long timeter, the Divine Phoenix mumbled with a little surprise.


    Apart from its bloodline, the power of a primitive bloodline was actually hidden in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    This bloodline had yet to be truly activated, but it was terrifyingly powerful.


    ¡°Is this actually the Immortal and Buddha bloodline¡­¡±


    The Divine Phoenix seemed to be in deep thought before it looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Have you ever been to the Fourth Domain?¡±


    ¡°The Fourth Domain?¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head in reply. ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, I have never been to the Fourth Domain.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that your body has the Immortal and Buddha bloodline?¡± The Divine Phoenix asked.


    ¡°Immortal and Buddha bloodline?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly startled. Why would there be the Immortal and Buddha bloodline in her body?!


    ¡°The Immortal and Buddha bloodline is passed down by generations. Unless the person was a descendant of an Immortal and Buddha, it is impossible for anyone to obtain the Immortal and Buddha bloodline through any means. Since you have never been to the Fourth Domain, it should be that either your father or mother possesses the bloodline. After giving birth to you, the bloodline was inherited, and you naturally have this type of bloodline as well.¡± The Divine Phoenix exined.


    ¡°My parents¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. She had already investigated in Nine Nights Dynasty, and all the evidence pointed to the fact that her mother once appeared on this maind.


    Moreover, it was extremely likely that her mother was in the Central Maind or was just a citizen of the Central Maind.


    Yet, presently, the Divine Phoenix personally told her that either her father or mother possessed the Immortal and Buddha bloodline¡­


    ¡°The power of this bloodline is extremely powerful, but it is still inactive. However, the Immortal and Buddha bloodline is about opportunity. Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be able to activate in this lifetime. You don¡¯t need to think too much about it.¡± The Divine Phoenix added.


    ¡°I understand,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°However¡­¡± The Divine Phoenix paused and continued. ¡°Even if you have the Immortal and Buddha bloodline, what has it got to do with the disappearance of most of the bloodline power that I inherited to you¡­¡±


    Without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, the Divine Phoenix continued to study Ye Qingtang¡¯s body constitution.


    About ten breathster, the Divine Phoenix finally looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart.


    ¡°How¡­ can this be¡­¡±


    After it inspected Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart for a long time, the Divine Phoenix¡¯s expression changed suddenly.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, may I know what happened?¡± Ye Qingtang asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Does your heart belong to you?¡± The Divine Phoenix asked sternly.


    Seeing that the Divine Phoenix was so solemn, Ye Qingtang hesitated for a moment but finally told the truth. ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, this heart is indeed not mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is it from!¡± The Divine Phoenix asked again.


    ¡°The Heart of the Demon God¡­ is from the Demon God¡­¡± Helpless, Ye Qingtang could only confess everything.


    ¡°Impossible! How is that the Heart of the Demon God in your body!¡± The Divine Phoenix eximed particrly solemnly. ¡°This is clearly the Heart of the Heavenly Dao! What has it got to do with the so-called Demon God?¡±


    ¡°Heart of the Heavenly Dao?!¡±


    In both lives, it was the first time Ye Qingtang heard about this supposed Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    What was the Heart of the Heavenly Dao? It was clearly the Heart of the Demon God in her body, but why did it be the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡ªsomething she had never heard before¡ªwhen said by the Divine Phoenix?

 Chapter 936 - The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 3

    Chapter 936 The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 3


    ¡°Qingtang, where did you get this heart from?¡± The Divine Phoenix looked at Ye Qingtang and questioned.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Confusion filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    Even Ye Qingtang, herself, did not know where exactly the Heart of the Demon God in her body came from. It was as though the Heart of the Demon God was stored in her body when she woke up from sleep.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was unaware as well, the Divine Phoenix¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Qingtang, most of the inheritance¡¯s ability which I passed to you was absorbed by this heart in your body. What you obtained is only an extremely tiny portion. However, it is fortunate that the bloodline isbined ratherpletely.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly startled and in disbelief when she heard the Divine Phoenix.


    The Heart of the Demon God in her body was not the Heart of the Demon God but the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. Furthermore, this heart even devoured the power of the inheritance which the Divine Phoenix gave her?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was a little confused for a moment; she truly did not know what exactly happened.


    The Heart of the Demon God which she had always believed to be, was actuallypletely unrted to the Demon God¡­


    ¡°Immortal and Buddha bloodline¡­ Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡­ I see why.¡± A long timeter, the scarlet glow on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body was collected back by the Divine Phoenix.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, please resolve my doubts. What exactly is going on with the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Divine Phoenix with desperation to find all her answers.


    ¡°The Heart of the Heavenly Dao belongs to the Heavenly Dao. Only the powers of the Heavenly Dao can condense and nurture it. However, you are merely a mortal, but the Heart of the Heavenly Dao is in your body. This is sufficient to show that you became a vessel¡­¡± The Divine Phoenix stared at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    ¡°Vessel?¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she listened to the Divine Phoenix¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°I have already died for millions of years and ampletely unaware of what is happening outside right now. This is merely my conjecture¡­ Actually, it is difficult for an ordinary person to nurture the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. It is just that you happen to possess the Immortal and Buddha bloodline in your body, which coincidentally contains a trace of the power of the Great Dao. Hence, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao remained in your body for a long time. I don¡¯t know why you have the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, but it is definitely not a good thing to have it in your body,¡± the Divine Phoenix said with a sigh.


    Ye Qingtang did not have anything to retort the Divine Phoenix. Indeed, this heart brought her too many disasters.


    Everyone thought that the heart in her body was the Heart of the Demon God and vied for it one after another, resulting in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eventual death in her previous life.


    Even Ye Qingtang, herself, never doubted the authenticity of the Heart of the Demon God. If she did not hear it from the Divine Phoenix, she probably would never doubt this heart.


    ¡°Qingtang, this Heart of the Heavenly Dao will devour your cultivation endlessly. If you didn¡¯t have this heart, you would probably already be a Yang Lord of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm and not a mere Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven realm. With the addition of the power of my inheritance, you would already have advanced to a Heavenly Venerate.¡± Pity was evident in the Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix, may I ask if there¡¯s any way to take this heart out?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Divine Phoenix and asked with a frown.


    ¡°How long has this heart been in your body? If it¡¯s less than a month, perhaps there¡¯s still a chance for remedy,¡± the Divine Phoenix said.


    ¡°It has long been over a month¡­¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way then.¡± The Divine Phoenix sighed. ¡°This Heart of the Heavenly Dao has been in your body for a long time, and there would be dire consequences once it is taken out.¡±

 Chapter 937 - The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 4

    Chapter 937 The Heart of the Heavenly Dao 4


    ¡°Misfortune may be a blessing in disguise. Qingtang, you don¡¯t need to be too worried. No one is able to determine whether it is a blessing or a disguise. Although this heart may bring you endless cmities, if you make use of it appropriately, perhaps you can reprieve from death. You must remember never to believe the Heart of the Heavenly Dao of yours. Otherwise, you will definitely be struck with a death cmity and cease to exist.¡± The Divine Phoenix advised earnestly in a grave tone.


    ¡°Thank you for the advice, Lord Divine Phoenix. I will engrave this in my heart.¡± Ye Qingtang thanked the Divine Phoenix.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang only wished to know what exactly was it with this so-called Heart of the Heavenly Dao in her body. How did it enter her body? Who did it belong to? Why did she be a vessel for it? What kind of presence was the mastermind who used her to nurture this heart?


    ¡°Qingtang, myst remaining power is already fully depleted¡­ I hope that you can remember that you are the sessor of the Divine Phoenix. When you meet any difficulties, don¡¯t retreat and brave it head-on.¡± The Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice suddenly weakened at that instant.


    The Divine Phoenix had already died millions of years ago, and thisst trace of spirit was just to search for the only sessor.


    Now, the Divine Phoenix had already fulfilled its wishes, and there was no regret to be spoken of.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix¡­¡±


    For some reason, dejection arose within Ye Qingtang as she looked at the Divine Phoenix which was about to vanish.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the Divine Phoenix. ¡°Thank you, Lord Divine Phoenix¡­ I will never forget that I am the sessor of the Divine Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± The Divine Phoenix was gratified. ¡°In myst moment, let me give you a final present.¡±


    As it spoke, a scarlet glow suddenly surged out and prated into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    This scarlet glow instantly wrapped Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heart of the Heavenly Dao and an extremely powerful force sealed the Heart of the Heavenly Dao utterly.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang gazed at the Divine Phoenix. Even at its veryst moment, itsst trace of spirit was still thinking about her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ What a pity¡­ My powers have long been depleted over the years. Otherwise, I may be able to help you with the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡­ Qingtang, remember: this heart is temporarily sealed by me, but it will not persist for long. During this period of time, it will be unable to continue devouring your cultivation, and you can strengthen yourself to be even more formidable.¡±


    As the Divine Phoenix finished its sentence, the scarlet figure in the air dimmed increasingly and eventually turned into invisible energy that lingered within the pce.


    ¡°Lord Divine Phoenix¡­¡±


    Seeing that the Divine Phoenix had disappearedpletely, Ye Qingtang had aplicated expression.


    However, Ye Qingtang realized that although the Divine Phoenix¡¯sst trace of spirit had vanished, its energy was shackled in this pce.


    ¡°If¡­ I could obtain the Spirit Condensation Pearl¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled in thought.


    Before Ye Qingtang could think deeply about the idea, it was as though Heaven and Earth reversed.


    It seemed like the blink of an eye yet also as long as an entire century.


    When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes once again, she was already outside the pce and that pce was nowhere to be found as if it was hidden by an enormous power.


    Ye Qingtang, who obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, was finally sent out.

 Chapter 938 - Devouring Bloodline (1)

    Chapter 938 Devouring Bloodline (1)


    However, shortly after Ye Qingtang left the pce, the girl in green slowly emerged from behind a huge tree.


    It was the same girl one who had passed to thest stage of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix with Ye Qingtang.


    The girl had been confident that she would win when the Divine Phoenix had passed over her at thest moment.


    Instead, it was Ye Qingtang who obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.


    At that moment, the girl in green was looking at Ye Qingtang with ice-cold eyes. She had clearly been waiting for a long time.


    The girl in green slowly walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You have finallye out. I have been waiting here for a long time.¡± The girl in green red at Ye Qingtang and spoke coldly. Her eyes were filled with intense coldness.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the girl in green and said calmly, ¡°I have no dealings with you and don¡¯t know you. Why are you waiting here for me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to congratte you,¡± said the girl in green.


    ¡°Congratte me?¡± The corners of the Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth curved slightly, and sheughed coldly. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± said the girl in green, as she suddenly narrowed her eyes. Her tone also changed. ¡°Good things should be shared. The inheritance of the Divine Phoenix is the power of the original Phoenix Bloodline and is very pure. Can you share some of it with me? Otherwise, with your spirit root and ability, possessing such a pure and powerful bloodline will only endanger your life and bring cmity.¡±


    The girl in green gave Ye Qingtang a disdainful look.


    A mere yellow spirit root¡­


    ¡°What you mean is¡­ that you intend to seize the power of my bloodline.¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly as she looked at the girl ingreen.


    But Ye Qingtang was curious. The power of a bloodline was integrated with one¡¯s body. Unlike a spirit root, which had a physical body, and hence could be dug out from the body, it was impossible to seize the power of a bloodline.


    However, the girl in green seemed to be nning to seize her Phoenix Bloodline. How was she going to do that?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girl in greenughed coldly. Her proud nce passed over Ye Qingtang, and her expression clearly showed her disdain. ¡°I am not seizing; I am merely taking back. Only someone powerful can control and possess a powerful bloodline. It is not something that belongs to a weakling like you.¡±


    As she spoke, the girl¡¯s frightening aura instantly diffused and spread out in a 10-meter-wide circle that enclosed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Divine Arcane Supremacy¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes narrowed when she sensed the girl in green¡¯s martial aura.


    The girl in green was worthy of having peak martial talents and a blue spirit root. To have achieved this grade at her age, it was no exaggeration to say that she was a genius.


    If not for an idental abortion of her n, in the future, the girl in green would be a powerful cultivator of at least the Holy Venerate level, or perhaps even an Emperor-level supreme chief, which was above the level of Holy Venerate.


    It was just that although the girl in green had reached the stage of Divine Arcane Supremacy, in this maind where spirit energy was scarce, the girl in green¡¯s martial abilities and cultivation were repressed to the level of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven.


    Ye Qingtang had just obtained the bloodline passed to her by the Divine Phoenix and also possessed the Mirror of Illusions. Her own martial abilities had reached the stage of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven, so she had no reason to fear the girl in green.


    ¡°You think you can beat me?¡± The eyes of the girl in green were cold and remote. ¡°Do you think that you have nothing to fear because you have obtained the inheritance of the original phoenix?¡±

 Chapter 939 - Devouring Bloodline (2)

    Chapter 939 Devouring Bloodline (2)


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, a voice suddenly rang out in her mind.


    ¡°Miss Ye, this girl has a mutated demonic bloodline, which has evolved into the Devouring Bloodline. She can devour the power of all the bloodlines in the world. She is looking for an opportunity to devour your bloodline. Remember.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. It was indeed Ling Yan¡¯s voice.


    However, it was a voice that Ling Yan had sealed a long time ago with the power of karma.


    This meant that Ling Yan had known long ago that she would meet this girl in green and that this situation would develop¡­


    Ling Yan¡¯s schemes aside, Ye Qingtang was shocked by the girl in green¡¯s Devouring Bloodline.


    The Devouring Bloodline was also called the Taboo Bloodline. Since the time of the gods and sages, it was an invincible bloodline that had been cursed.


    This was not to say that the Devouring Bloodline itself was particrly strong. However, the Devouring Bloodline could devour all the bloodlines in the world. Even a god¡¯s bloodline could be easily devoured and converted for one¡¯s own use.


    Furthermore, it was already very difficult for most ordinary cultivators to possess the power of one bloodline. But the Devouring Bloodline was different. It could devour millions of bloodlines and integrate them into one body. Having the Devouring Bloodline was equivalent to possessing the power of all the bloodlines in the world.


    It could be said that whoever possessed the Devouring Bloodline could devour any bloodline in the world.


    There were many kinds of bloodlines in the world, each with a different effect. But all of them could give its possessor huge strength.


    The Devouring Bloodline that could devour all bloodlines was so powerful and dangerous that it was terrifying.


    However, the Devouring Bloodline was very rare. Even in primordial times, it had only appeared transiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared now?¡± The girl in green was looking at Ye Qingtang with a calm and icy expression. She continued to press towards Ye Qingtang at a moderate pace.


    Ye Qingtang ignored the girl. She was still pondering the meaning of Ling Yan¡¯s words.


    The meaning of the voice that Ling Yan had sealed was amply clear: she should allow the girl in green to devour the power of her bloodline.


    However, Ye Qingtang was unable toprehend Ling Yan¡¯s line of thought.


    Why should the power of her bloodline be devoured by the girl in green?


    ¡°Could it be that the Immortal and Buddha Bloodline¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly frowned slightly, as if she had thought of something.


    Besides the bloodline of the Divine Phoenix¡¯s inheritance, an Immortal and Buddha Bloodline existed in her body. Based on what the Divine Phoenix had said, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao could be nurtured in her body because of the immense power of the Immortal and Buddha Bloodline¡­


    However, the girl in green possessed the Devouring Bloodline and could devour all the bloodlines in the world. This meant that her Immortal and Buddha Bloodline would also be devoured by her.


    In that case, after the Immortal and Buddha Bloodline in her body had been devoured, perhaps the Heart of the Heavenly Dao would also vanish¡­ or perhaps, the girl who had devoured her Immortal and Buddha Bloodline would be the new vessel¡­


    More and more clues and guesses continued to churn in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was unable to ascertain whether her guess was correct.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not have time to think any further. The girl in green¡¯s toes lightly pushed off from the ground, and she leaped over to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang immediately pushed her bewilderment aside and drew her Regicide Sky de. With a flick of her wrist, her sword instantly swept downward towards the girl in green.


    Swoosh!

 Chapter 940 - Devouring Bloodline (3)

    Chapter 940 Devouring Bloodline (3)


    A piercing sound filled the space. This area seemed to lie prostrate and tremble under the sword. The scarlet sword gleam filled the air, destroying everything in its path and cutting a wide swath.


    However, just as Ye Qingtang drew the Regicide Sky de, the girl vanishedpletely. It was as if she had melted into the air, and she was nowhere to be found.


    Boom, boom, boom!!


    The next moment, a thunderous crash rang out. The scarlet sword gleam had smashed a mountain peak a thousand meters away, pulverizing it. The gravel fell to the ground like rain.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty powerful.¡±


    The girl suddenly tore through space, and she walked out from an unknown space.


    ¡°Space-transfer?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned when she saw the girl tear space and walk out from it.


    This girl¡¯s skills were truly frightening¡­


    Even an Emperor-level cultivator could notpare with this girl¡¯s understanding and ability to manipte space!


    If not for the fact that they were currently in this maind were spirit energy was scarce, who knew how terrifying her real ability would be?


    However, before Ye Qingtang could recover her senses, the girl¡¯s right palm lightly touched Ye Qingtang¡¯s left shoulder.


    She said coldly, ¡°Actually, the Divine Phoenix got some things wrong. The Divine Phoenix ascertained that my spirit root was blue. However, I have no spirit root. The blue spirit root was merely an illusion that I created. I could have even created a purple spirit root.¡±


    The instant the girl in green finished speaking, a purple spirit root exploded within her body. The terrifying power of her spirit root seemed to rend both heaven and earth. All things prostrated themselves and trembled.


    This girl¡­ can actually create an illusion of a spirit root?!


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had been robbed of her spirit root, so her body had no spirit root.


    She had sought ways to create an illusion of a spirit root, but all these methods could at most create an illusion of the lowest level red spirit root.


    But this girl in green could even create an illusion of a purple spirit root!


    In addition, based on what Ye Qingtang knew about the ability to create an illusion of a spirit root, one could only create an illusion of its form. There was no way to create an illusion of the true power of a spirit root.


    But this girl was different!


    With such shocking skills, a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand Ye You¡¯s was no match for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. In this world, only a reincarnated true god can create an illusion of a spirit root¡­¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly realized that something was amiss, and she frowned as she spoke.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you do have some knowledge. Have you found me out?¡± The girl in green¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly, and she suddenly smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°You are a reincarnation of a true god¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the girl in green.


    The so-called reincarnation of a true god urred when a true god died and was reborn as a human. Only when its god-like powers were awakened could it be called a reincarnation of a true god.


    And only a reincarnation of a true god could easily create the illusion of any spirit root!


    The girl in green did not respond to Ye Qingtang. She only said coldly, ¡°I am pleased to ept the bloodline of the original Divine Phoenix.¡±


    As the girl spoke, Ye Qingtang felt the bloodline within her body boiling. It was as if even her soul was being sucked out of her body.


    ¡°Not bad. The bloodline of the original Divine Phoenix is truly powerful. I am satisfied,¡± the girl in green said coldly.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what do you mean by allowing this person to devour the power of my bloodline¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. Ling Yan¡¯s words reverberated in her mind.

 Chapter 941 - Devouring Bloodline (4)

    <strong>Chapter 941 Devouring Bloodline (4)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang did not understand Ling Yan¡¯s true intentions, but she instinctively chose to believe Ling Yan. She had a strange feeling that Ling Yan would never harm her.


    Otherwise, although Ye Qingtang was no match for the girl in green, the girl in green could not prevent her from fleeing either.


    The moment the original Divine Phoenix¡¯s Bloodline was sucked out of her body, the Heavenly Demon Pearl that Ye Qingtang had swallowed exploded in an unimaginable burst of Heavenly Demon Aura.


    A furious roar exploded within Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. The power of the original Heavenly Demon gushed forth like a flood breaking its dam. It began to strip the power from the bloodline of the girl in green.


    ¡°Original Heavenly Demon Aura?!¡±


    The girl in green¡¯s pupils constricted, and her expression changed drastically.


    Ye Qingtang had original Heavenly Demon Aura in her body?!


    Furthermore, Ye Qingtang had not yet fully digested the original Heavenly Demon Aura. When she sensed the incursion by the Heavenly Demon Aura that had begun to devour her bloodline, the girl was enraged.


    ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you¡­ why do you have original Heavenly Demon Aura within you?!¡± The girl in green shouted coldly at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had not moved at all. It was as if her body was beyond her control. Instead, it was being controlled by the power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl.


    After a short while, the girl in green gritted her teeth and tried to move the hand that she had ced on Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder.


    However, the girl in green did not seed. It was as if the hand that she had ced on Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulders had grown roots. It would not budge even an inch.


    As the minutes and seconds ticked by, the girl in green¡¯s face became ashen.


    ¡°You¡­ you dare to devour my Devouring Bloodline!¡± The girl¡¯s expression was cold and vicious. She could clearly sense Ye Qingtang devouring the Devouring Bloodline in her body bit by bit.


    The reality was that Ye Qingtang did not want to devour the girl in green¡¯s bloodline, but her body was being controlled by the power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl. All this was caused by the Heavenly Demon Pearl and was not Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention.


    Puff!


    After fifteen minutes, the girl in green spat out fresh blood. She staggered as she stumbled backward.


    ¡°My Devouring Bloodline!¡±


    The girl in green gritted her teeth as she red at Ye Qingtang.


    Her Devouring Bloodline had been seized by Ye Qingtang!


    Although she usually devoured the bloodlines of others, the girl in green had not dreamt that today, her bloodline would be devoured instead!


    The aura of the Heavenly Demon Pearl had dissipated. Ye Qingtang was now in control of her body again, and her expression was filled with shock.


    Ye Qingtang clearly sensed that an extremely strong and potent bloodline had been added to her body. The power of this bloodline seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    ¡°It was the Heavenly Demon Pearl that devoured the girl in green¡¯s Devouring Bloodline instead¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was rather strange.


    The Heavenly Demon Pearl originated from the body of the original Heavenly Demon. It was the umtion of a lifetime of essence of the original Heavenly Demon. The girl¡¯s Devouring Bloodline was evolved from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Bloodline. Just now, when the girl in green used the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to devour the power of her bloodline, it had angered the Heavenly Demon Pearl¡­ Instead, the Heavenly Demon Pearl had seized the Devouring Bloodline of the girl in green, and Ye Qingtang had reaped the benefits¡­


    ¡°That means¡­ I now have the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­¡± Ye Qingtang snapped out of her reverie after a long time. This bloodline could be said to be the most terrifying and powerful bloodline in the world. However, Ye Qingtang had now unountably seized the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline of the girl in green.

 Chapter 942 - Devouring Bloodline (5)

    <strong>Chapter 942 Devouring Bloodline (5)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang looked at the girl in green and said coldly, ¡°Your Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline is truly terrifying. But I must thank you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang served the girl in green with her own words.


    With just the Divine Phoenix Bloodline, she had exchanged it for the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    As she spoke, the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curved upwards into a bone-chilling smile. She strode over to the girl in green.


    Who knew how many powerful bloodlines the girl in green had devoured using her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline?


    Now, she herself possessed the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. If she could devour all the girl¡¯s bloodlines¡­


    ¡°Good¡­ very good¡­¡± The girl in green stared at Ye Qingtang. Her expression wa gloomy. ¡°Change is bound to happen. Today, you have seized my Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. In the future, I will force you to repay me a million times over!¡±


    When the girl in green finished speaking, her entire person suddenly integrated into space and she vanished on the spot as if she had evaporated.


    Ye Qingtang only rxed when she was certain that the girl in green had leftpletely.


    This situation waspletely unexpected. Ye Qingtang had been content with the original Phoenix Bloodline from the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. Now, she had seized the girl in green¡¯s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in some strange way and could devour the power of all the bloodlines in this world!


    The Devouring Bloodline was a power that was absolutely taboo. It could make a cultivator invincible but could also force them into eternal damnation.


    Ye Qingtang was certain that once others knew that she possessed the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, she would be relentlessly pursued to the death.


    Possessing the Devouring Bloodline was a sin. In this world, no one hoped that the power of their bloodline would be devoured by someone else. As a result, once someone who possessed the Devouring Bloodline was discovered, the results were easily predictable.


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ Devouring bloodline¡­¡± Little white tiger suddenly poked its head out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. With a shocked expression, it said, ¡°You are incredibly lucky! It¡¯s actually the Devouring Bloodline¡­ this kind of bloodline can easily devour the power of us fiendcelestial beasts.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    The Devouring Bloodline seldom appeared in this world. In both her lives, Ye Qingtang had heard of the Devouring Bloodline but had never seen it.


    ¡°Only the most outstanding among the Heavenly Demon n can possess the Devouring Bloodline¡­ Further, the Heavenly Demon n is an alien race. In primordial times, it almost extinguished all living beings. In the end, the true god created a barrier and drove them into an alien space. However, the Heavenly Demon n said that they would return someday¡­¡± the little white tiger said thoughtfully.


    Ye Qingtang now possessed the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. If the Heavenly Demon n should break through the seal one day, would they take Ye Qingtang for one of their own¡­


    ¡°This is the first time I havee into contact with the Devouring Bloodline¡­ You said just now that the Devouring Bloodline can even devour the power of the fiendcelestial beasts?¡± Ye Qingtang asked as she looked at the little white tiger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The little white tiger nodded vigorously.


    ¡°There is no power that the Devouring Bloodline cannot devour! Even if you meet the true god, you can devour all his power and transform it into a part of yourself. That¡¯s why the Devouring Bloodline is called the Taboo Bloodline of Power. If the bloodlines were ranked, the Devouring Bloodline would be superior to the power of thousands of other bloodlines. It is one of the powerful primordial bloodlines.¡±

 Chapter 943 - We Meet Again (1)

    <strong>Chapter 943 We Meet Again (1)</strong>


    ¡°In that case¡­ want to let me try devouring you?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at little white tiger meaningfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like you to bully me¡­ we¡¯re allies, why would you devour me¡­¡± The little white tiger repeatedly shook its head.


    The little white tiger immediately leaped from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms to the ground. It picked up a stone in its mouth and threw it at Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet. ¡°Go on, try to devour it!¡±


    ¡°You want me to¡­ devour a stone?¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Try it.¡± The little white tiger nodded.


    Ye Qingtang had no choice but to use her Devouring power. A ck glow shrouded the stone.


    The next instant, there was a cracking noise, and the stone exploded into fine powder, then transforming into nothing.


    However, Ye Qingtang was surprised to discover that the stone actually contained a trace of spirit energy, which she digested.


    ¡°What the f*ck! It¡¯s so twisted!¡± The little white tiger was rendered speechless. ¡°Not only can he Devouring Bloodline devour bloodlines, but it can also devour all the energy in this world. Even spirit roots¡­ can be easily devoured. However, with your present ability and cultivation level, you¡¯ve done well to devour a stone. If you want to devour the power of a human¡¯s bloodline and cultivation, you will need to cultivate for a few more years¡­¡±


    Of course, Ye Qingtang understood what the little white tiger was saying. It was not true that just anyone who obtained a powerful bloodline could immediately use it perfectly.


    Like the girl in green, with her inscrutable martial talent and cultivation. Even if the true god was reborn, she could at most devour the power of a bloodline but would be unable to devour the power of cultivation.


    Furthermore, Ye Qingtang was currently only a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven. She was doing pretty well to be able to devour some nts, but she was unable to devour the power of another person¡¯s bloodline.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang was not interested in devouring other people¡¯s bloodlines. Ye Qingtang would never actively seize someone else¡¯s bloodline or cultivation, as it was contrary to her principles. But if anyone tried to kill her, Ye Qingtang would naturally not be bothered with morals or principles.


    In summary, if others did not threaten her, Ye Qingtang would not actively seize other people¡¯s bloodline or cultivation. But if someone insisted on opposing her or tried to kill her, then Ye Qingtang¡¯s Devouring Bloodline would teach him a lesson.


    Before Ye Qingtang had time to think further, a slender figure slowly approached.


    ¡°Miss Ye, do you like my present?¡± Aughing voice rang out.


    When she heard the voice, Ye Qingtang turned around and saw¡­


    A handsome, smiling man. His hair waved in the wind. He looked radiant and extraordinarily elegant.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned. Wasn¡¯t that Ling Yan?


    ¡°Why do you enjoy involving me in your schemes?¡±


    Ling Yanughed softly when he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. ¡°What does Miss Ye mean? I have never done anything to Miss Ye¡¯s disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said. ¡°I meant that you should discuss your schemes with me beforehand. I am always thest to know about them.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was already considered intelligent, but she found it difficult to cross swords with Ling Yan, who had near demonic intelligence.


    Heaven knows how this fellow had gotten a brain like that.


    It was as if he held heaven and earth in the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Miss Ye, if I told you earlier, I¡¯m afraid it would cause some changes¡­ but of course, if Miss Ye doesn¡¯t like it, I will discuss them with you next time.¡± Ling Yan smiled good-naturedly.

 Chapter 944 - We Meet Again (2)

    <strong>Chapter 944 We Meet Again (2)</strong>


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak further, her gaze suddenly fell onto something next to Ling Yan.


    The silver wolf, who had been lost in the previous chaos, was now standing quietly next to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Xiao Guai, where have you been?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the silver wolf with some surprise.


    The silver wolf was quietly following Ling Yan and seemed intent on ignoring Ye Qingtang.


    This was the first time that the silver wolf had ignored her, and Ye Qingtang felt that it was rather strange.


    She knew that the silver wolf was proud and aloof. It usually ignored everyone.


    But she was the only exception.


    Now¡­


    Why was Xiao Guai ignoring her too?


    ¡°Does Miss Ye like my silver wolf?¡± Ling Yanughed when he saw the situation.


    ¡°Yours?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback when she heard Ling Yan¡¯s words.¡± Xiao Guai is mine.¡±


    ¡°Very well, since Miss Ye says so, then it belongs to Miss Ye.¡± Ling Yan nodded and turned to look at the silver wolf. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you better go over.¡±


    ¡°ARH-W000000!¡±


    When it heard Ling Yan¡¯s words, the silver wolf unwillingly walked over to Ye Qingtang. But it looked back every few steps, as if it could not bear to leave Ling Yan.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless when she saw the silver wolf¡¯s resentful expression.


    What is wrong with Xiao Guai?


    Could it be that Ling Yan demonic intelligence had even allowed him to subdue the wolf?!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Devouring Bloodline. Miss Ye needs to use it cautiously. Do not allow anyone to find out about it.¡± Just as Ye Qingtang was puzzling over the sudden change in Xiao Guai¡¯s personality, Ling Yan suddenly spoke to her.


    When he mentioned the Devouring Bloodline, Ye Qingtang¡¯s earlier suspicions awoke in her heart again. She looked at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Ling Yan, was this a part of your scheme¡­ how did you know that the girl had the Devouring Bloodline¡­ how did this happen and how will it end?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was unable to understand Ling Yan¡¯s schemes. Probably no one on earth could guess what Ling Yan was thinking.


    ¡°That girl was a member of the Jiang family,¡± said Ling Yan.


    Ye Qingtang was not surprised. The fact that she possessed the Heavenly Demon Bloodline meant she was probably from the Jiang family.


    ¡°Let me tell you.¡± Little azure dragon, who had followed Ling Yan, cleared its throat and said.


    ¡°Ling Yan is familiar with the Jiang family. The girl left the Jiang family when she was young and traveled to the Second Domain. After she grew up, her Heavenly Demon Bloodline transformed into the Devouring Bloodline. The Jiang family found out and searched far and wide for the girl.


    ¡°Then Ling Yan received news that the girl had reached this maind and entered the Dragon Vein. The girl had previously devoured someone else¡¯s Phoenix Bloodline. After entering the Dragon Vein, she was sure to head towards the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix¡­ Further, as Miss Ye¡¯s only opponent was the girl, one of two oues were certain to arise.¡±


    ¡°What are the two oues?¡± The little white tiger was curious.


    ¡°The first oue was that the girl would obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.¡± The little azure dragon spoke mysteriously. ¡°The second oue was that Ye Qingtang would obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°If the girl obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, after she saw the power of Ye Qingtang¡¯s Rise of the Phoenix, she would certainly try to devour it. However, once the girl and Miss Ye crossed swords, Miss Ye¡¯s Heavenly Demon Pearl would certainly react and seize the power of the girl¡¯s Devouring Bloodline.¡±


    Little azure dragon smiled and said, ¡°The second oue was that Ye Qingtang would obtain the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, and the girl, unwilling to resign herself, would seize Miss Ye¡¯s Divine Phoenix Bloodline.¡±

 Chapter 945 - We Meet Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 945 We Meet Again (3)</h4>


    ¡°But the conclusion would be the same. The Heavenly Demon Pearl has the aura of the original Heavenly Demon. The moment the girl acted against Ye Qingtang, her Devouring Bloodline would be seized by the power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl. The conclusion would be the same, regardless of the oue.¡± Little azure dragon finished slowly.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what a great scheme¡­ but what if there was someone else with the Phoenix Bloodline among the cultivators who came to the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, and he was chosen by the Divine Phoenix? Then, the sessor would be neither Ye Qingtang nor the girl in green. Wouldn¡¯t your scheme fall through?¡± The little white tiger was not convinced.


    ¡°That is impossible because Ling Yan already checked, and no one else possessed the Phoenix Bloodline. Even if they did, it would be an inferior Phoenix Bloodline, and the Divine Phoenix would not choose him. Even a superior Phoenix Bloodline would be inferior to Ye Qingtang and the girl,¡± exined the little azure dragon.


    ¡°F*ck you, you¡¯re vicious. You win.¡± The little white tiger grunted coldly.


    Ever since he had entered the Dragon Vein, everything this Ling Yan had done was seemingly unrted. But in reality, when he strung them together, they formed an interlocking chain that one could not guard against.


    Ever since Ye Qingtang had blocked the knife, it had been one grand, shocking scheme.


    Further, the chain reaction caused by the knife included killing Perfected Gu Yun, obtaining the Heavenly Demon Pearl, making everyone believe Ye Qingtang was a cultivator from the Jiang family, and finally the power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl seizing the Devouring Bloodline and so on¡­


    This kind of person was just too horrifying¡­ with all kinds of evil plots and benign schemes. Even if one knew it was a trap, one had no choice but to grit one¡¯s teeth and jump in.


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ that¡¯s not right, Ling Yan!¡± The little white tiger suddenly looked at Ling Yan.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t give the Heavenly Demon Pearl to Ye Qingtang but personally came to the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix and provoked the girl into fighting you, you could have used the power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl and seized the girl¡¯s Devouring Bloodline yourself¡­ if you had the Devouring Bloodline, coupled with your schemes, you would definitely beparable with the true god within a few years. But you gave the Heavenly Demon Pearl to Ye Qingtang instead¡­ Why was that?¡±


    Even Ye Qingtang herself could not understand, much less the little white tiger.


    Ling Yan could predict everything down to thest detail. Based on his intelligence, it would be only too easy to gain power.


    Why would he give her all these opportunities?


    When he heard that, Ling Yan smiled and said, ¡°I felt that Miss Ye needed the Devouring Bloodline more than I did. Miss Ye¡¯s cmity is probably greater than mine. Also, although I may have lost the opportunity to beparable with the true god, Miss Ye can protect me in the future, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As he spoke, Ling Yan¡¯s smiling gaze seemed to fall on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Little white tiger scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll never believe that you need anyone to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being stupid.¡± The little azure dragon red at the little white tiger. ¡°He is worried about Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety. After possessing the Devouring Bloodline, Ye Qingtang can be more powerful. He would rather forgo his chance to beparable to the true god. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I understand.¡± The little white tiger studied Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    However, without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, Ling Yanughed and said, ¡°Miss Ye, you had better leave this maind as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qingtang was perplexed.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ling Yan smiled. ¡°I am going to destroy this maind with the power of the True Dragon.¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply after hearing Ling Yan¡¯s words.


    Was this Ling Yan actually going to use the power of the True Dragon to destroy this maind?!

 Chapter 946 - Price (1)

    Chapter 946 Price (1)


    ¡°This maind was transformed by a Spiritual Abode, and a hidden ancient n in the Central Maind has already received the news. In no time, they wille here to destroy everything and obtain the Spiritual Abode. I want to destroy this maind before them so they will not be able to obtain the Spiritual Abode,¡± said Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan had some enmity with that ancient n, and his ultimate objective ofing to this maind was to destroy it. Otherwise, once that ancient n obtains the Spiritual Abode, their powers would skyrocket such that they would be able to control the First Domain.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you can destroy this maind¡­¡± Ye Qingtang took a deep breath before looking up to meet Ling Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Over my dead body.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t wish for me to do that?¡± Ling Yan asked gently as he looked at her bright eyes.


    ¡°My loved ones and friends are in this maind. It is where I am raised and nurtured until now.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Perhaps Ling Yan¡¯s skills were not anything significant, but what was really scary about him was his intelligence.


    If he really wished to do that, no one would be able to guess how he would go about it.


    After listening to what Ye Qingtang said, Ling Yan pondered for a moment and eventually said, ¡°It¡¯s possible to not destroy this maind, but you must pay a certain price.¡±


    ¡°What price?¡± Ye Qingtang asked instinctively.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan, perplexed. To protect this maind, she still had to pay a price¡­


    However, it seemed that Ling Yan still had not understood the situation. Leaving aside the fact that Ye Qingtang was already at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven realm and possesses the Devouring Bloodline and original Phoenix Bloodline, given Ling Yan¡¯s martial skills, it was child¡¯s y to kill Ling Yan even if her skills had not improved.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not wish for such a thing to happen. She did not want this maind to be destroyed in Ling Yan¡¯s hands, and neither did she wish to hurt Ling Yan.


    She could not kill Ling Yan as he yed a part in her rebirth, not to mention the several times he helped her before.


    The so-called price, however, piqued Ye Qingtang¡¯s curiosity.


    Ling Yan walked forward slowly as his crescent-like eyes stared right into her eyes.


    Before Ye Qingtang returned to her senses, Ling Yan¡¯s lips touched Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips gently like a dragonfly skimming the water surface and parted immediately after a touch.


    The slight warmth that came with the contact disappeared instantly.


    It seemed unreal.


    Dumbfounded, Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan in surprise.


    ¡°This is the price that you have to pay.¡± Ling Yan stared at Ye Qingtang and said slowly as he shed an unknowing smile.


    The price¡­ that she had to pay?!


    Ye Qingtang recovered from her surprise. An unreal warmth seemed to still linger on her lips.


    In just a moment, Ye Qingtang widened her eyes, and she red at Ling Yan.


    For some reason, she felt that this scene was familiar.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was about to p this fellow, but before she couldsh out, Ling Yan¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious, and he said, ¡°If I don¡¯t destroy this maind, I¡¯m afraid it will still be taken away by the ancient n. The miserable fate of this maind is still unavoidable.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback. The impulse to p Ling Yan was all gone as all her attention was instantly attracted by what Ling Yan said.

 Chapter 947 - Price (2)

    Chapter 947 Price (2)


    ¡°I will not let such a thing happen,¡± Ye Qingtang said as determination filled her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang had an extremely special attachment to this maind, regardless of whether she was a citizen here.


    In this maind, there was the Ye family who raised her, the sects where she learned her skills from; there were too many sentiments as well as feelings attached.


    Ye Qingtang lived two times, and if she could not even protect this maind, what was the meaning of her rebirth?


    Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang, whose attention was sessfully diverted away, and a smile fleeted across his eyes. Then, he said calmly, ¡°I originally wanted to destroy this maind directly, but since you¡¯re unwilling to, then forget about it. Currently, two out of the three great inheritances in this Dragon Vein belong to you. This trip can be considered to be sessful andpleted.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was thankful for Ling Yan about this. Without Ling Yan¡¯s assistance, she would definitely be unable to obtain such destinies on this trip. Not only did she gain the original Phoenix Bloodline inheritance and the Heavenly Demon inheritance, she even seized the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline from that girl in green.


    Ling Yan¡¯s words truly faded Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention to p him by arge amount.


    She faintly sensed that whatever Ling Yan said a while ago seemed to be diverting her attention, but what was speechless was¡­


    What he said was really not simple.


    Furthermore¡­


    As the saying went¡­


    To receive a gift was to sell one¡¯s liberty.


    Moreover, with Ling Yan¡¯s skills, her p might just kill him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. With the three great inheritances in the Dragon Vein all gone, the three major forces on this maind will definitely be rmed. There¡¯s no need to continue creating more problems.¡± The little azure dragon advised.


    Ye Qingtang fully agreed with what it said. The Peerless School, Phantom Valley, and Beiming Manor were the most powerful forces of this maind. Even with Ye Qingtang¡¯s current cultivation base, she might not be able to stand any bargain if she fought all three of them head-on.


    Half a dayter, Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan left the Dragon Vein and reached a desertednd before they entered the Dragon Vein.


    ¡°Ling Yan, did youe to this maind just for the Dragon Vein?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan and asked.


    ¡°My goals¡­¡± Smiles filled Ling Yan¡¯s eyes as though nothing happened at all before, and he replied slowly. ¡°There are too many goals but almost all are achieved¡­ Naturally, destroying this maind was one of my original objectives, but it was rejected by you. That is also my only unaplished goal.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the greatest goal foring to this maind is still you, Miss Ye.¡± Then, Ling Yan¡¯s eyes naturallynded on Ye Qingtang as a seeming smile formed on his face.


    Regarding Ling Yan¡¯s shocking remarks from time to time, Ye Qingtang had already chosen to consciously ignore them.


    In this Dragon Vein, Ye Qingtang once saw her past in the Puti Tree, where she ultimately learned that the person who helped her to be reborn was not anyone else but Ling Yan.


    In this entire world, Ling Yan was probably the only one who could achieve such a remarkable feat with his Karma Bloodline.


    Although Ye Qingtang was curious and wished to know why Ling Yan helped her to be reborn, she was unable to ask such a thing currently.


    After all, the person who allowed her rebirth was the Ling Yan from her previous life and not the current one. Even if she questioned him now, Ling Yan might not know anything either, and there would be no point in asking then.

 Chapter 948 - Price (3)

    Chapter 948 Price (3)


    ¡°Miss Ye, since you want to protect this maind, then that means you will not be leaving with me.¡± A whileter, Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    Ye Qingtang was a little dumbfounded. Even if this maind did not need her protection, there was no need for her to leave with Ling Yan, was there¡­


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about I stay to be with you?¡± Ling Yan suddenly asked with augh when he saw that Ye Qingtang did not speak.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang red at Ling Yan and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Given Ling Yan¡¯s Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven skills, it was too dangerous for him to remain in this maind. Furthermore, not only did she have to face the ancient n which was about to head over, she still had to settle some matters in Xuanling Sect and Falling Sky Valley. She had no time to take care of Ling Yan.


    Although¡­ she did not think that¡­ Ling Yan really needed her care given his intelligence.


    But¡­ idents existed. No one could promise that an ident would not happen.


    Moreover, this incident had nothing to do with Ling Yan from the start.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was determined, Ling Yan said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, please take care. I hope to see you in the Central Maind.¡±


    Afterward, Ling Yan cast Ye Qingtang a meaningful look before leaving with the little azure dragon. Right before he turned around to leave, a faint trace of a smile danced in the corners of his eyes, unbeknown to Ye Qingtang


    There would be a day they would meet again.


    He looked forward to the arrival of that day.


    Watching the back view of Ling Yan as he left, Ye Qingtang looked down slightly and rid the strange feeling in her heart. Then, she turned around and headed in the direction of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    She still had many things to settle.


    Those were the duties that she had toplete.


    ¡°Are you really not destroying this maind?¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan in surprise.


    Is Ling Yan going to change his ns just because of one sentence from Ye Qingtang?!


    Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°Is a sentence from Miss Ye not enough?¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan, it is not important whether that ancient n of the Central Maind can keep the Spiritual Abode or not. However¡­ you should know that once the Heavenly Emperor knows that your body and Miss Ye are on this maind, the consequences would be dire!¡± The little azure dragon said anxiously.


    ¡°Are you this certain that I am Han Cangming?¡± Ling Yan looked at the little azure dragon with a faint smile.


    ¡°A straightforward person does not use insinuations. I am not anyone else. You can dream of hiding your true identity from me¡­¡± Confidence was written all over the little azure dragon¡¯s face. ¡°Frankly speaking, you are the Demon God, Han Cangming, and there is no influence on you even if I know it or not.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled after hearing the little azure dragon. ¡°The azure dragon n is indeed extremely intelligent.¡±


    The True Dragon n was the leader of the four great Fiendcelestial Beasts. However, there was more than one breed of dragons. For example, the ck Dragon n specialized in massacre, Azure Dragon in intellect and astronomy, the Five-wed Golden Dragon in unparalleled power.


    Although the little azure dragon had not yet matured, its current spiritual wisdom was already extraordinary.


    ¡°Just as you said, there is no influence on me regardless of whether you know it or not.¡± Ling Yan echoed with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that you admit it. Let¡¯s return to the topic then. I think that the wise choice is to use the power of the True Dragon¡¯s inheritance to destroy this maind. Your body appeared in this maind before, and if you don¡¯t destroy all traces of it, you will not be able to ensure the safety of your body once the Heavenly Emperor hears this!¡± the little azure dragon said sternly.

 Chapter 949 - Price (4)

    Chapter 949 Price (4)


    Ling Yan did not seem to be concerned with what the little azure dragon said. ¡°To me, the body is not important. So be it if it exists or is destroyed.¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡± The little azure dragon was taken aback as astonishment filled its eyes.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ could it be that you don¡¯t intend to recover all of the body¡¯s powers in the future?¡±


    The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan with aplicated expression and continued,


    ¡°Although you already have your current body¡­ your powers are all in your previous body. Even if you¡¯re unconcerned, at least recover your powers. That is where all of the Demon God¡¯s martial powers are!¡±


    The powers of that empty shell were not what Ling Yan¡¯s current skill of Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven couldpare to!


    Was he really going to forgo it?!


    Ling Yan merely shed a tiny smile upon listening to what the little azure dragon said. ¡°If I really viewed powers so importantly, I would not have handed the Heavenly Demon Pearl to Miss Ye.¡±


    Ling Yan continued,


    ¡°In no more than three years, my skills can surpass my previous peak.¡±


    ¡°Why exactly is that so?¡± The little azure dragon could notprehend Ling Yan¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Firstly, if I recovered the body¡¯s powers, the Heavenly Dao destiny will sense it. Secondly, I don¡¯t fancy that body¡¯s powers.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°The real reason is that you don¡¯t fancy it, isn¡¯t it?¡± The little azure dragon remarked meaningfully


    ¡°You can interpret it that way too.¡± Ling Yanughed.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about the body¡­ don¡¯t forget that the Heavenly Emperor should be on this maind¡­ Furthermore, he has already appeared.¡± The little azure dragon sighed softly.


    Not only would the Heavenly Emperor destroy that body of Ling Yan¡¯s, but he would also destroy Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about such things,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°ARH-W000000!¡±


    Before the little azure dragon could say anything, a silver shadow suddenly shed by from far away.


    The silver wolf that should have left with Ye Qingtang suddenly chased after them. The silver wolf looked at Ling Yan with an irritated expression as it sprinted over wildly.


    However, only the silver wolf was in sight.


    ¡°This silver wolf was transformed by the killing intent of your body and has instincts. It seems that it has already identified who the true Demon God is.¡± The little azure dragonmented with a smile when it saw the silver wolf running over.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ling Yan looked at the silver wolf and said. ¡°Given its skills, it will only be a hindrance if it remains beside Miss Ye. Let¡¯s leave with it.¡±


    Then, Ling Yan brought the silver wolf and the little azure dragon and walked northward where a few guards had already been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The midget looked at Ling Yan and greeted respectfully.


    ¡°Seal off this maind. Only entries are allowed. Exits are prohibited.¡± A trace of iciness silently shed across Ling Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Seal?¡±


    The guards were slightly stunned and bbergasted.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ you¡¯re thinking of blocking all the cultivators who came to this maind from leaving¡­ By the time when that ancient n invades here, those powerful cultivators from the Central Maind can only resist with their lives¡­ In this case, it would reduce the pressure on Ye Qingtang¡­¡± The little azure dragon analyzed thoughtfully.


    Ling Yan smiled and did not give any reply.


    After receiving Ling Yan¡¯s orders, the midget and other guards could only join hands to start the sealing formation.


    Once the formation was activated, it would be difficult for even a Divine Arcane Supremacy to leave this maind, although it was easy to enter.


    ¡°Your Highness, this formation can only persist for two months.¡±


    After setting up the sealing formation, the midget reported.


    ¡°Two months, is it¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡± Ling Yan nodded.

 Chapter 950 - Return to Lin Town (1)

    Chapter 950 Return to Lin Town (1)


    After parting from Ling Yan, Ye Qingtang rushed to Xuanling Sect. As for what Ling Yan did afterward, she did not have an inkling about it.


    In Formidable Heavens Dynasty, Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger in her arms and subsequently scanned her surroundings. Her brows furrowed deeply as she spoke slowly. ¡°Where¡¯s¡­ my wolf?!¡±


    ¡°Wolf?¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the little white tiger was dumbfounded as well, and it instinctively inspected the surroundings. ¡°Right, where¡¯s your wolf?¡±


    Previously when they were bidding farewell to Ling Yan, the silver wolf was still following Ye Qingtang obediently. Why did it disappear in the blink of an eye?!


    ¡°I am asking you. Where¡¯s my wolf?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger.


    ¡°Why are you asking me? How would I know where your wolf is? Do I help you to look after your wolf?¡± The little white tiger was baffled. It was a Fiendcelestial Beast, not a wolf-guarding beast!


    Ye Qingtang did not argue with the little white tiger and instead chose to trace back their footsteps. After searching the borders of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty for several days, the silver wolf was still nowhere to be found.


    ¡°As clearly seen, your wolf ran away,¡± the little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she pondered.


    Such a case was not rare; it was not the first time either¡­


    They had not found any traces of the silver wolf over the past few days, and it might have run off somewhere as it did before.


    After a fruitless search, Ye Qingtang could only give up as she thought that the silver wolf would return soon like the other time.


    Anyway¡­


    It was considered amon affair for Xiao Guai to runaway.


    Presently, Ye Qingtang had entered the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    However, her current mood was different from when she left initially.


    She was forced and had no choice but to leave previously, but now that she had returned to the Formidable Heavens Dynasty again, no one could do anything to her.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    The little white tiger poked its head out and asked curiously.


    After hearing the little white tiger¡¯s question, Ye Qingtang was in deep thought.


    Ye Qingtang originally intended to head to Xuanling Sect first but eventually decided to return to Lin Town first.


    It had already been more than a year since she left the Ye family of Lin Town and headed to Xuanling Sect to cultivate.


    With a rough calction, it had been almost two years since Ye Qingtang saw her father, Ye Ling, and she missed him dearly.


    There was a distance of several thousands of miles from the borders of Formidable Heavens Dynasty to Xuanling Sect and from Xuanling Sect to Lin Town.


    If an ordinary cultivator wished to rush to Lin Town from their current location, he would require at least a month even if he traveled day and night.


    Nheless, with Ye Qingtang¡¯s current cultivation base, she returned to Lin Town in only half a day.


    There were not many changes in this small town.


    However, the town seemed to be more bustling and prosperous than two years ago, and businesses could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Ever since the Long family came to Lin Town, the Ye family and Si family have been on the decline.¡±


    Ye Qingtang heard a few people conversing when she entered the town.


    In her previous life, she was chased after for her life by the Great Elder after her father died. Without any other means, she fled from Lin Town and never returned since then. As such, she never heard of any news regarding Lin Town.


    As for what Lin Town experienced afterward, Ye Qingtang was not clear.


    It was thus strange for her when she heard people mentioning = the Long family.


    What was the background of this Long family?

 Chapter 951 - Return to Lin Town (2)

    Chapter 951 Return to Lin Town (2)


    ¡°However, the Long family¡¯s appearance is beneficial to Lin Town as well. In the past year, Lin Town is more prosperous than before, and the Long family¡¯s businesses are everywhere.¡±


    A certain elderlyughed softly.


    ¡°Of course. The Long family is too powerful. The Si family and Ye family still dared to resist initially, but they don¡¯t even have the courage to fight back now!¡± A young manmented.


    ¡°The Long family took over too many businesses from the Ye and Si family. Nearly half of the Ye and Si family¡¯s businesses were absorbed by the Long family. Look at the wise Duan family which understood the times. Soon after the Long family rooted itself in Lin Town, the Duan family leaned on the Long family and offered all their businesses to the Long family. Currently, the Duan family has be a subsidiary family n of the Long family but is also extremely wealthy and much more powerful than before. With the Long family¡¯s assistance, the Duan family has already beaten the Si and Ye family!¡±


    ¡°Is that Long family really so powerful? The Ye and Si family have at least several hundreds of years of history in Lin Town already.¡± A person had a confused expression as he did not have much knowledge about the Long family.


    ¡°There are things you don¡¯t know. The n Master of the Long family is a mighty figure from another town and is at the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm. How can the Ye and Si family be able to fight against the Long family? If not for the fact that the Long family saw some exploitative use of the Ye and Si family, it would already have taken over them a long time ago!¡± The elderly exined.


    ¡°What¡­ Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?!¡±


    After learning of n Master Long¡¯s martial skills, everyone was startled and in disbelief. Even the super-powerful cultivators in sects were not even at this realm!


    To the family ns in the town, one was already considered an unparalleled, powerful figure if one¡¯s skills could enter the Martial Qi Level Two realm. They had never seen a cultivator at Martial Qi Level Three before, not to mention a so-called half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. To the masses, that was simply an invincible realm that existed only in legends.


    ¡°Long family¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang began thinking. She truly had no impression of the Long family at all.


    She did not think much about it, however. The Si residence was right ahead, and Ye Qingtang headed over to meet the Si¡¯s.


    When she was in Lin Town, the Si family took great care of her, and she never forgot about


    ¡°Who are you! Stop!¡±


    A few guards at the entrance of the Si residence immediately stopped Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Notify n Master Si that Ye Qingtang is here to pay a visit.¡± Ye Qingtang told the few guards who prevented her from entering.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ Young Miss Ye of Ye family?¡±.


    The few guards were dumbfounded. Subsequently, one of them nodded and informed Ye Qingtang to wait for a moment.


    Before long, a young male in white walked out with the guard.


    ¡°Tang Tang, it¡¯s indeed you¡­¡± The male in white was surprised to see Ye Qingtang.


    It had been almost two years since Ye Qingtang left Lin Town, and it was unexpected for her to return today.


    ¡°Brother Si Ye, how have you been?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the male and asked with a smile.


    The male in white before her was the Young Master of the Si family, Si Ye, whom Ye Qingtang was familiar with.


    ¡°Quick,e in with me!¡± Si Yeughed and hurriedly led Ye Qingtang into the Si residence.


    ¡°Is Grandfather Si in?¡±


    After entering the Si residence, Ye Qingtang looked at Si Ye and asked.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Grandfather is at home. However, he was injured awhile ago; thus, he is unable to go out to receive you.¡± Si Ye answered.


    ¡°Grandfather Si is injured?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 952 - Return to Lin Town (3)

    Chapter 952 Return to Lin Town (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious, so please don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Si Ye heaved a soft sigh. His voice was filled with resignation.


    Since she saw that Si Ye was unwilling to say more, Ye Qingtang did not pursue the matter.


    After a moment, Si Ye had led Ye Qingtang to the study.


    ¡°Grandfather, Tang Tang is here,¡± said Si Ye.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Master Si¡¯s voice could be heard from the study. The voice seemed a little weak.


    Si Ye immediately led Ye Qingtang into the study.


    The old man sitting in the study was Master Si.


    However, Master Si¡¯s temples were now graying. Compared to two years ago, he had aged greatly. Furthermore, his face wascking some of its normal colors. With Ye Qingtang¡¯s ability, she could immediately tell that Master Si had suffered from a serious injury. Although he had recovered, it left behind some chronic ailments.


    Considering Master Si¡¯s age, an injury of this type was fatal.


    ¡°Tang Tang, when did you return?¡± When Master Si saw Ye Qingtang, he immediately stood and smiled as he spoke to her.


    ¡°I just returned to Lin Town today.¡± Ye Qingtang answered honestly.


    ¡°Tang Tang, I heard that you went to the Xuanling Sect to cultivate¡­ why do you have time to return?¡± Master Si was somewhat surprised.


    Lin Town was thousands of miles from the Xuanling Sect. A return journey would take a very long time. Considering Ye Qingtang¡¯s situation, it was unrealistic for her to return to Lin Town under normal circumstances.


    A remote little town like Lin Town was unclear about the matters rting to the various sects. They could not possibly know about the changes that had taken ce in the Xuanling Sect. It was as if the sects and secr society were twopletely separate worlds.


    ¡°Tang Tang, could it be that you did not be an inner sect disciple of the Xuanling Sect¡­.¡± Si Ye asked as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Half a year ago, Si Ye and the others had nned to travel to the sect and participate in the sect assessment. However, events in the town had dyed them.


    Although a family in a small town did not quite understand the sects, they knew some of the basic rules.


    In order to enter a sect to cultivate, one first became an outer sect disciple. The so-called outer sect discipleship was actually an assessment period. One could only be an inner sect disciple by passing the assessment within the assessment period. However, out of a hundred outer sect disciples, it was pretty good if even five became inner sect disciples.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden return to Lin Town naturally caused spection.


    Ye Qingtang smiled when she heard that. However, she did not wish to exin, as it would be tooplicated. Instead, she simply kept quiet.


    ¡°Si Ye.¡± Master Si immediately shot a displeased look at Si Ye. Even if Ye Qingtang had not passed the sect¡¯s assessment to be an inner sect disciple, Si Ye should not have asked so directly.


    Si Ye also knew that he hadmitted a faux pas and looked at Ye Qingtang apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandfather Si.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qingtang, have you gone home?¡± Master Si asked.


    ¡°After I arrived in Lin Town, I came to visit Grandfather Si first, so I haven¡¯t gone home yet,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Master Si nodded when he heard that. A contented expression surfaced on his face.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, where is Si Bai?¡± Ye Qingtang had not seen a trace of Si Bai since her return to the Si family and was rather curious.


    ¡°Third brother is not home,¡±ughed Si Ye.


    ¡°A year ago, after you left Lin Town, Grandfather ordered someone to nurse third brother ording to the method you left, and he is much better now¡­¡±

 Chapter 953 - Return to Lin Town (4)

    Chapter 953 Return to Lin Town (4)


    Si Bai was extremely intelligent but was born with a weak body. Fortunately, Ye Qingtang¡¯s help had managed to turn the course of his illness around. However, Si Bai had suffered too many losses in the past decades. Hence, Master Si had arranged for Si Bai to travel a thousand miles away to somewhere where he could convalescence quietly, in hopes of speeding up his recovery.


    Si Bai had been convalescing there for more than a year.


    Ye Qingtang nodded when she heard Si Ye¡¯s words.


    As they were speaking, Master Si coughed repeatedly, and blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.


    When he saw that, Si Ye¡¯s expression changed.


    Half a year ago, Master Si had been injured by a powerful cultivator from the Long Family. Although his injuries had healed, he was old, and it was unavoidable that some chronic ailments remained.


    ¡°Grandfather Si¡¯s injury¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Master Si and asked.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all the doing of that Long Family and that Duan Family.¡± Master Si grunted coldly. When he mentioned the two families, he gritted his teeth in hatred.


    ¡°Long Family and Duan Family¡­¡± That was also Ye Qingtang¡¯s guess, but she was somewhat surprised to hear it from Master Si.


    ¡°Ai¡­¡± Master Si sighed softly. ¡°Tang Tang, you have left Lin Town for almost two years. There are many things that you don¡¯t know about. A year ago, the Long Family moved into Lin Town. They were extremely domineering, and they exploited the Ye Family and the Si Family in many ways. We resisted a few times, and I was injured as a result.¡±


    ¡°The Long Family is just too powerful. Rumor has it that the head of the family is a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ We are helpless in the face of such a powerful cultivator.¡± Si Ye¡¯s face was filled with resignation.


    Si Ye had intended to ask the City Lord of Fallen Stars City for help, but although they had sent many messages, they had not received a reply.


    There was no news of Mu Su. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    Fortunately, the Long Family had not annexed the Si Family or the Ye Family. It was as if the Si and Ye families were beneath them. After all, in the eyes of the Long Family, these two families were as insignificant as ants.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, let me examine your injuries,¡± Ye Qingtang said to Master Si.


    Master Si sighed when he heard that. ¡°My injuries have healed, but they gave rise to chronic ailments that I am unable to recover from.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Ye Qingtang stepped forward and used her primordial qi to examine his body.


    Master Si¡¯s injuries had indeed healed; it was just that the chronic ailments were deeply rooted. If they were notpletely eradicated, he would not live for many more years.


    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s nothing. Just rest for a few more days, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be better.¡± Si Ye frowned as he spoke.


    But Master Si shook his head at Si Ye¡¯s words. ¡°Si Ye, Grandfather is old but not senile. I am well aware of my own body. I¡¯ll be lucky if I¡¯m not dead within half a year. Now, Grandfather¡¯s greatest wish is for our Si Family to be safe.¡±


    Si Ye gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but he did not say a word.


    Of course, he knew about his grandfather¡¯s condition.


    Everyone knew that the Si Family¡¯s Third Young Master, Si Bai, was physically weak. However, they did not know that Master Si¡¯s health was now so poor.


    His grandfather¡¯s chronic ailments had previously been suppressed by elixirs. But now, the elixirs avable on the market had long lost their effectiveness, and his chronic ailments would re up every half a month.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, I have an elixir.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and took out a fiery red healing elixir from her space ring.

 Chapter 954 - Return to Lin Town (5)

    Chapter 954 Return to Lin Town (5)


    Ye Qingtang had obtained this elixir from the Dragon Vein. Besides improving one¡¯s physique and constitution, it could rapidly increase the cultivation level of those below the grade of half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    To Ye Qingtang, this type of elixir was so insignificant as to be almost worthless. However, to a family in a small town, it was a priceless treasure.


    ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Master Si immediately shook his head.


    As he had said earlier, he was well aware of his state of health. In his current state, any elixir would be wasted on him.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, I have plenty of this type of elixir,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang Tang, actually Grandfather¡¯s chronic ailments are very serious. Elixirs no longer have any effect. Now, we can only nurse him,¡± said Si Ye.


    ¡°This elixir can probably cure Grandfather Si¡¯s injuries.¡± Ye Qingtang did not keep her elixir and handed it over to Master Si.


    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s a token of Tang Tang¡¯s good intentions, Grandfather will ept it.¡± Master Si took the scarlet elixir from Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, eat the medicine.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Tang Tang, it is not yet time for Grandfather to take his medicine.¡± Si Ye looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This elixir can be taken at any time and will instantly cure you,¡± replied Ye Qingtang


    When he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Master Si did not allow Si Ye to say anything else. He immediately popped the elixir into his mouth.


    The moment the scarlet elixir entered Master Si¡¯s mouth, it immediately transformed into a current of air. The next instant, an indescribable burning current of air rushed into Master Si¡¯s limbs, bones, and meridians.


    As the burning current rushed in, all the chronic ailments in Master Si¡¯s body werepletely washed away. His body and energy were unimaginably improved. His body let out a sound like the popping of cooked beans.


    After a long time, Master Si¡¯s color returned to normal. It was no longer as weak and pale as before.


    ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    Si Ye was shocked when he saw the surprise on his grandfather¡¯s face. He was rooted to the spot and could not help but call out in rm.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    At Si Ye¡¯s soft call, Master Si returned to his senses. He stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ this elixir of yours¡­¡±


    Master Si had never encountered such a miraculous elixir in his life. In just a moment, it hadpletely swept away all his extremely serious chronic ailments. Even his cultivation level, which had reached a bottleneck many years ago, seemed to show faint signs of a breakthrough!


    What kind of miraculous elixir was this?!


    ¡°Why? Does Grandfather Si like the taste and want to try it again?¡± Ye Qingtang was in a good mood when she saw that Master Si had recovered his old self.


    ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t tease¡­ this elixir is so valuable. Even if you don¡¯t keep it for yourself, how can you casually give it to me?!¡± Master Si stared at Ye Qingtang, his brow deeply furrowed.


    Although Master Si did not know the name of this elixir, its effect was so miraculous that it probably was one of the sect¡¯s original immortal elixirs and a great treasure. It was priceless. Even if the Si Family beggared themselves, they probably could not obtain the elixir in exchange!


    Once the chronic ailments in Master Si¡¯s body were cleared, his cultivation became even purer. Besides joy, he also felt an indescribable sense of pity.


    He was already so old, yet such a miraculous elixir was wasted on him. Also, Master Si became even more suspicious of where Ye Qingtang had obtained such a precious immortal elixir from.

 Chapter 955 - Return to Lin Town (6)

    Chapter 955 Return to Lin Town (6)


    ¡°Tang Tang, surely you haven¡¯t taken Xuanling Sect¡¯s authentic precious immortal elixir?!¡± Master Si looked at Ye Qingtang gravely.


    Ye Qingtang could not help butugh when she heard that. She did not show any sign of being offended. The fact that Master Si could say these things showed that he treated her like one of his family.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, you don¡¯t need to worry. I didn¡¯t steal it from the Xuanling Sect,¡± said Ye Qingtang. She naturally knew what Master Si was worried about.


    ¡°Ai¡­ since that is so, you should have kept this wonderful immortal elixir¡­¡± Master Si¡¯s heart still ached at the waste.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, these things have not much value to me,¡± exined Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°No value?¡±


    Master Si was taken aback when he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. It was as if he had misheard.


    However, Master Si very quickly understood that this was just Ye Qingtang¡¯s excuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang took a red bottle from her space ring. There were approximately fifty scarlet elixirs in it. ¡°Grandfather Si, this is for you.¡±


    Master Si looked suspicious. He took the red bottle that Ye Qingtang handed to him and opened it. When he saw the contents of the bottle, he was stunned and could not believe his eyes.


    The red bottle¡­ was filled with the scarlet elixir he had taken just now¡­


    Just as Master Si was staring at it nkly, Ye Qingtang took a premium yellow-grade weapon from her space ring. ¡°Elder Brother Si Ye, I think this sword suits you, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Si Ye took the sword and studied it. His pupils contracted violently in disbelief.


    In the entire Lin Town or even in its ten neighboring cities, a premium yellow-grade weapon had never appeared before. Even n Master Long, a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, only carried a sword that was a superior yellow-grade weapon!


    But what Ye Qingtang had given him was a premium yellow-grade¡­


    Si Ye was ashen. He almost subconsciously returned the premium yellow-grade weapon to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like it, Elder Brother Si Ye?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Si Ye. ¡°This sword is not great, but ck-grade divine weapons are not easy to control¡­ also, in a sense, this sword is not inferior to ordinary ck-grade divine weapons.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, no, no, Tang Tang, you can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s too valuable!¡± Si Ye shook his head repeatedly. Although he desperately wished to ept this premium yellow-grade weapon, logic told Si Ye that he could not do so. Si Ye¡¯s emotions were momentarily thrown into turmoil.


    He could not ept such a valuable gift from Ye Qingtang for no reason. In Si Ye¡¯s eyes, a premium yellow-grade weapon was as valuable as a divine weapon.


    It would be the same as someone giving Ye Qingtang a heaven-level divine weapon for no reason¡­


    But Si Ye did not know that Ye Qingtang¡¯s space ring contained innumerable weapons of this grade. What he considered to be a divine weapon was no different from a piece of scrap metal in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not valuable. Please ept it.¡± Ye Qingtang threw the premium yellow-grade weapon over to Si Ye.


    Si Ye¡¯s martial talent was quite good. The sword he currently carried was an ordinary weapon forged in a weapons shop. With Si Ye¡¯s martial ability, a premium yellow-grade weapon would cause him to level up by more than one grade.


    At that moment, Si Ye¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. This premium yellow-grade weapon was just too valuable. If he epted it¡­


    However, Si Ye¡¯s eyes remained glued to the premium yellow-grade weapon in his hand.

 Chapter 956 - Return to Lin Town (7)

    Chapter 956 Return to Lin Town (7)


    Ye Qingtang quickly took out a jet-ck bronze longbow from her space ring. She ced them in Master Si¡¯s hand, together with a few dozen ck arrows.


    At that moment, Master Si was still staring at the dozens of scarlet immortal elixirs in the bottle when he felt something ice-cold in his right hand. He subconsciously nced downward and studied the ck bronze longbow in his hand.


    ¡°Premium yellow-grade bronze arrow¡­ and premium yellow-grade bronze arrows¡­¡±


    At that moment, Master Si waspletely stunned.


    Master Si loved hunting, and among the various weapons, he was especially skilled at archery. He had a collection of a few dozen longbows in his house.


    However, very few cultivators in the secr world could use the bow, and simrly, few were trained in archery. It was rare to see a longbow of slightly higher quality. Even among the sects, a yellow-grade longbow seldom appeared, and a premium yellow-grade longbow made of bronze was unheard of.


    Among the longbows, those made of bronze were the rarest. Besides the bronze longbow, there were also a few dozen arrows, all made of bronze. Each bronze arrow was of premium yellow-grade level and could be used repeatedly.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ this¡­¡±


    Master Si looked at Ye Qingtang in shock and disbelief.


    It was impossible to estimate the value of a premium yellow-grade bronze longbow, and with a few dozen premium arrows included¡­


    ¡°Grandfather Si, I know you are especially skilled in archery and have collected many bows in your home. I especially looked for this bow for you. The arrows have an aura of frost and are fairly powerful. Even a Martial Level Three cultivator will be instantly frozen if hees into contact with the aura of frost,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    In this maind, there were very few cultivators who were versed in archery. Master Si had been an expert marksman when he was young. Now, with this premium yellow-grade bronze bow and arrow, he would be fairly formidable.


    ¡°Tang Tang, these things are just too valuable. If you have no use for them, give them to your father. Right now, your Ye Family urgently needs these things¡­¡± Master Si said hurriedly.


    Although Master Si did not know where Ye Qingtang had found these startling treasures, if Ye Qingtang did not mention it, then Master Si also would not pursue the matter.


    ¡°No need.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately shook her head. ¡°Grandfather Si, I have many other items like that, and the Ye Family can¡¯t possibly use them all. You should just ept them. Unless you don¡¯t like them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like?¡±


    Master Si and Si Ye were both stunned. They had never seen treasures of this grade in their lives. They would love to sleep next to them. How could they not like them?


    ¡°Tang Tang, do you really want to give this to Grandfather?¡± Master Si looked shocked.


    Even the current Long Family probably had nothing like that¡­


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ thank you.¡± Master Si saw that Ye Qingtang was determined and did not refuse further. He could not bear to let go of the bottle of scarlet elixirs and the bow and arrows. To him, they were like precious treasures.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, these elixirs are enough for your skills to break through to the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord stage within half a year. At that time, you will be a force to reckon with when you use this bow¡± Ye Qingtang saidughingly.


    ¡°Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡±

 Chapter 957 - Ye Family (1)

    <strong>Chapter 957 Ye Family (1)</strong>


    Both Master Si and Si Ye were stunned when they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. They had never thought of¡­ achieving this level in their lifetime.


    By the time they both snapped out of their trance, they realized that Ye Qingtang had vanished and left the Si house.


    After leaving the Si house, Ye Qingtang went straight to the Ye house.


    She had not been back for more than a year. She wondered how her father and second uncle were.


    As she walked along the familiar streets to the main gate of the Ye house, she saw two unfamiliar servants guarding the entrance.


    Ye Qingtang walked directly towards the main gate of the Ye house. When the two guards saw that someone wanted to enter the Ye house, they immediately blocked her way.


    ¡°This is the Ye house. Miss, do you have any business here?¡± One man asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Ye Qingtang gaze brushed past these two guards, whom she had not seen before.


    ¡°Going home?¡± The two of them were stunned. One of them was a young man who stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s features for a while as if he had suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°You¡­ You are the Eldest Young Lady, Ye Qingtang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The two of them immediately exchanged nces and snapped out of their trance.


    The two of them had been in the Ye family for a year and had often heard Second Elder and the Master of the Ye family mention the Eldest Young Lady, Ye Qingtang. They heard that the Eldest Young Lady had gone to the Xuanling Sect. They had asionally seen a picture of the Eldest Young Lady that hung in the Master¡¯s room, but they had not seen her in person.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that Eldest Young Lady wasing home and were remiss in our wee.¡± The two of them bowed immediately.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and walked into the Ye house that she had left a year ago.


    Everything in the Ye house was just as she had left it, but there were many unfamiliar faces in the house.


    Ye Qingtang did not see her father, Ye Ling, or Second Elder in the living room, so she went to Ye Ling¡¯s study.


    Ye Ling was sitting in the study, his brow deeply furrowed. Second Elder was sitting next to him with a grave expression. The two of them were sitting in silence when someone suddenly pushed open the door.


    Ye Ling subconsciously looked up with a frown, but what he saw caused him to almost drop the file in his hand.


    ¡°Tang Tang?!¡± Ye Ling was surprised and overjoyed when his daughter suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Father, Second Uncle.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the two familiar faces before her, and a sincere smile involuntarily surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡°Tang Tang, why are you¡­ back?¡± When Second Elder saw that Ye Qingtang had returned, his expression was one of surprise and joy.


    They had not seen Ye Qingtang for almost two years after she left for the Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°I was homesick. Doesn¡¯t Father and Second Uncle want to see me?¡± A trace of a smile appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. It was as if she had momentarily forgotten all her fatigue and busyness in the outer world.


    She could only truly rx in the Ye house, among her own kin.


    ¡°What are you saying? Your father has missed you desperately for the whole year. Can¡¯t you see that your picture is hung in his study every day? If he doesn¡¯t look at it at least a few times every day, he would be at a loss.¡± Second Elder¡¯s grave expression had vanished slowly with Ye Qingtang¡¯s return.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept across the interior of the study. Her picture really hung on one wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your Second Uncle¡¯s nonsense. Sit down.¡± Ye Lingughed and shook his head, but when he looked at Ye Qingtang, his eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°Has everything been alright with you while you were with the Xuanling Sect?¡±


    ¡°Everything has been fine. Thank you, Father, for your concern.¡± Ye Qingtangughed as she spoke. In order to avoid worrying her father, she did not say anymore.

 Chapter 958 - Ye Family (2)

    <strong>Chapter 958 Ye Family (2)</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ye Ling nodded his head in relief.


    Ye Qingtang could smell the faint smell of medicine. She followed the smell and looked towards the study table in front of Ye Ling.


    A bowl of brown medicine was sitting on the study table.


    ¡°Has Father been ill recently? Why are you drinking medicine?¡±


    Before she left the Ye house, Ye Qingtang had neutralized the slow-acting poison which the Ye Family¡¯s Great Elder had used to poison Ye Ling. She had also given him a few prescriptions to improve his health before she left.


    Ye Ling only needed to follow the prescriptions for half a year to recover all the ground he had lost.


    Why was he still eating medicine now?


    A strange look shed across Ye Ling¡¯s face, but heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± He raised his hand and pushed the bowl of medicine away from Ye Qingtang.


    Before Ye Qingtang could continue, Ye Ling changed the subject and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s good to miss home, you have only just entered the Xuanling Sect. Don¡¯t be too casual. The sect has many rules. You had better not spend too long outside it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve juste back, and now, Father wants to drive me away?¡± Ye Qingtang was sharp enough to read between the lines of her father¡¯s words. It was clear that her father did not want her to stay with them for too long.


    ¡°This is your home, who could drive you away? I am merely afraid that the sect will me you. After, it was not easy to enter the Xuanling Sect. You are now a disciple of the Xuanling Sect and must naturally make good use of this opportunity,¡± Ye Ling said as he sighed softly.


    Just as Ye Ling finished speaking, a knocking was heard from the study door.


    ¡°Master, Second Elder, the Great Elder is inviting you over for a discussion.¡± A voice could be heard from beyond the door.


    ¡°The Great Elder?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback when she heard this.


    If she remembered correctly, the Great Elder had died long ago.


    Second Elder said, ¡°Tang Tang, many changes have taken ce in the Ye Family since you left. The Great Elder of the Ye Family is no longer Ye You¡¯s grandfather but someone your father and I invited.¡±


    With that, Second Elder rose and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. You and your father have not seen each other for a long time. There is no need to rush over.¡±


    ¡°You go and take a look first. I¡¯ll follow in a while,¡± Ye Ling said.


    With that, Second Elder left the study.


    ¡°Father, the Great Elder was invited by you and Second Uncle?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ye Ling. When she had first reached the Ye house, she had realized that many unfamiliar faces had appeared in the Ye house.


    Ye Ling nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we invited him.¡±


    Ye Ling immediately said, ¡°In the past, Ye You¡¯s grandfather was very ambitious and tried to control the Ye family. After you got rid of him, your Second Uncle and I also took the opportunity to cleanse the Ye Family of his followers¡­¡±


    The Ye Family had been in a precarious state. The death of Ye You¡¯s grandfather had rid the Ye Family oftent danger. However, it had also been a major setback, and many of its elite members were driven from the Ye Family, causing a great loss of the Ye Family¡¯s power.


    After a long discussion between Ye Ling and Second Elder on how to restore the Ye Family, Second Elder had invited two powerful people to settle in the Ye Family and take up the position of Elder within the Ye Family.


    The current new Great Elder was one of the powerful men who had been invited. The other received the honorific of Third Elder.


    Besides entering the Ye Family, these two new elders also brought their offspring and disciples into the Ye Family. Their entry had slowly caused the Ye Family¡¯s decline.

 Chapter 959 - Ye Family (3)

    Chapter 959 Ye Family (3)


    Ye Qingtang quietly listened to what her father said.


    Considering the Ye Family¡¯s present circumstances, her father and Second Uncle¡¯s strategy was correct.


    The Ye Family was one of the three major aristocratic families in Lin Town. It certainly could not depend solely on Ye Ling, who had recently recovered from his injuries, and Second Elder to prop it up.


    In her previous life, Ye You¡¯s grandfather had harmed her father and Second Uncle, and the Ye Family had fallen into their enemies¡¯ hands. In this life, everything had changed. However, Ye Qingtang was unfamiliar with the two new Elders.


    After some small talk with Ye Qingtang, Ye Ling stood up.


    ¡°Perhaps the Great Elder has something to discuss. I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Father,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Ling looked a little hesitant, but when he met Ye Qingtang¡¯s bright eyes, he could only nod calmly. After they left the study, Ye Ling said to Ye Qingtang earnestly,


    ¡°Tang Tang, it was really not easy for you to enter the Xuanling Sect. As your father, my only wish is for you to peacefully cultivate within the sect. If you have the opportunity one day to enter the inner sect, that would be the best, but if that is not possible, then I hope you will be safe and at peace.¡±


    Ye Ling had not expected Ye Qingtang to suddenly return in the midst of trouble. However, he was truly unwilling for his own daughter to be dragged into this matter.


    ¡°I understand, Father.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Ye Ling did not say anything more and immediately led Ye Qingtang away from the study, towards the main hall of the Ye house.


    Second Elder was sitting in the main hall of the Ye house with a solemn expression. By his side sat two old men, both over fifty years of age.


    ¡°The Duan Family has be increasingly daring ofte,¡± the old man sitting at the head of the table said with a frown.


    His name was Dan Haoqing. He had extremely good martial skills and talent, and he was Second Elder¡¯s fellow disciple under the same master. However, after Second Elder hadpleted his studies, he had returned to the Ye Family to take up the position of Elder while Dan Haoqing had continued his cultivation.


    A year ago, Second Elder had personally invited this Senior Brother to the Ye family to take up the position of Great Elder of the Ye Family.


    ¡°What about the Duan Family? Aren¡¯t they just depending on the Long Family for support? If not for that, we have nothing to fear from the Duan Family,¡± another old man said gravely.


    This old man was called Feng Qingyun. He was on good terms with Dan Haoqing and was also very powerful. When Second Elder had invited Dan Haoqing to join the Ye Family, he had also invited Feng Qingyun along. Now, he was the Third Elder of the Ye Family.


    The two of them were very powerful. Even Second Elder, who used to have the best martial skill in the Ye Family, was no match for them.


    ¡°Just as Third Elder said, there was nothing to fear from the Duan Family in the past. However, the Duan Family of today has the support of the Long Family. From what I know, the Long Family has given the Duan Family much help. Even the Duan Family¡¯s oldest son has broken through to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One with their help.¡± Second Elder was frowning deeply and looked uneasy.


    Second Elder spent half his life immersed in martial skills and had gone through many hardships in his cultivation. But until today, he had only reached the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. However, the eldest son of the Duan Family was only in his early twenties and had already reached the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One!


    One must know that a year ago, the Duan Family¡¯s eldest son, Duan Tianyun, was merely a Connate Level Eight. Now, with the Long Family¡¯s help, he had risen to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One within a year!


    Except for the Long Family, in the entire Lin Town, few elders among the three greatest family ns were currently a match for Duan Tianyun, much less the younger generation.

 Chapter 960 - Ye Family (4)

    Chapter 960 Ye Family (4)


    Second Elder had specially invited Dan Haoqing and Feng Qingyun to takemand of the Ye Family, but they were only at the same level as Duan Tianyun-Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. However, they might be more experienced than Duan Tianyun.


    However¡­


    One must know that Duan Tianyun was not the only person in the Duan Family to have leveled up.


    ¡°The Long Family has a long history, and its Grand Elder is a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. With a background like that, even if they gave the Duan Family a little help, it would be priceless to the Duan Family,¡± the Grand Elder said with a frown.


    ¡°Will the Duan Family really make trouble for us? Although they are usually arrogant, they are as obedient as young children in the presence of the Long Family.¡± Third Elderughed coldly. He seemed rather disdainful of the way the Duan Family had acted.


    All the great family ns had existed for centuries. Whether big or small, they maintained their dignity.


    But not long after they met the Long Family, the Duan Family had shamelessly and repeatedly tried to curry the Long Family¡¯s favor. Now, they had reaped the benefits and were throwing their weight around Lin Town. They no longer had any regard for the Ye Family or the Si Family.


    With the help of the Long Family, the Duan Family had be increasingly arrogant.


    ¡°For the Long Family to have helped the Duan Family to suddenly create so many powerful cultivators above the level of Martial Qi Level One, the Duan Family must have expended a lot of effort to curry their favor,¡± said Second Elder with a sigh.


    As they were discussing the matter, Ye Ling entered the main hall with Ye Qingtang in tow.


    The two new elders nced at Ye Ling when he walked into the main hall, and their eyes fell on Ye Qingtang, who was walking behind Ye Ling.


    They had been in the Ye Family for some time and had naturally been to Ye Ling¡¯s study many times. Of course, they remembered the painting hanging in Ye Ling¡¯s study.


    Wasn¡¯t the girl in the painting the same as the person behind Ye Ling?


    The two of them had learned from the household guards that the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, Ye Qingtang, had returned. They nced at her and saw a beautiful young girl. Although she was astonishingly beautiful, her slightly immature features and frail body were no different from that of an ordinary girl.


    ¡°Master, is this the Eldest Young Lady?¡± Third Elder asked as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who was standing behind Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling smiled and nodded. He said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°Tang Tang, this is Third Elder, Feng Qingyun. This is the Great Elder, Dan Haoqing.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Great Elder and Third Elder.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke politely.


    The two elders nodded slightly. They did not pay much attention to the return of this Eldest Young Lady.


    They had previously heard much about the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family. They knew that Ye Qingtang had entered the Xuanling Sect and became an outer sect disciple. However, this was nothing special and did not mean much to them.


    An outer sect disciple of the Xuanling Sect would not be able to solve their current problems.


    But at the mention of the sects, the Third Elder seemed to recall something. He turned and looked at the Great Elder. ¡°Great Elder, do you know when your grandson will reach Lin Town?¡±


    ¡°Barring unforeseen circumstances, he will be here in two days,¡± replied the Great Elder.


    The Duan Family had received much help from the Long Family in recent times, and the progress of the younger generation had been startling. Besides Duan Tianyun, who had progressed rapidly to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, a few younger members of the Duan Family had also progressed very quickly.


    A month ago, a younger member of the Duan Family had arrogantly gone to the Ye house to make trouble. This young member of the Duan Family¡¯s natural talent was average, but with the help of the Long Family, he had rapidly progressed to the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    That day, he hade to the Ye house and challenged all the younger members of the Ye Family. Even the disciples that the two elders had brought along had been defeated at his hands. He had then recklessly mocked the Ye Family for itsck of talent.

 Chapter 961 - Boy Genius (1)

    <strong>Chapter 961 Boy Genius (1)</strong>


    The Great Elder naturally felt that he could not allow the Ye Family to be embarrassed like that, so he had sent word to his grandson in the far off Leiting Sect to hurry back to Lin Town to hold the fort.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Great Elder, since your grandson is an inner sect disciple of the Leiting Sect, if he can return, the Duan Family won¡¯t dare to be so arrogant,¡± Third Elder said with a smile.


    All the younger members of the Ye Family who were present in the main hall looked pleased when they heard that the Great Elder¡¯s grandson was returning.


    Most of them were brought here by the two elders and naturally knew about the Great Elder¡¯s grandson.


    The Leiting Sect was one of the sects in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. It wasparable with the Xuanling Sect in terms of power, but it was situated near the northern border and was in a different area from the Xuanling Sect, Qinglin Sect, and the Wind Moon Sect.


    The Great Elder¡¯s grandson was called Dan Yifan. He was naturally talented and had a superior green spirit root. He was only seventeen or eighteen years old but had already be an inner sect disciple in the Leiting Sect.


    The younger members of the Ye Family, who had been oppressed by the Duan Family, now pinned their hopes on Dan Yifan returning to stand up for them.


    Ye Ling was a little relieved when he heard the news but did not notice that Ye Qingtang, who was standing behind him, had a rather odd expression on her face.


    At that moment, a Ye Family servant entered with news.


    ¡°Master, Elders, Young Master Dan has returned.¡±


    When everyone in the main hall heard the news, their faces lit with joy.


    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± Third Elder looked pleased as he turned to look at the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder¡¯s face also showed a hint of a smile.


    When the younger members in the audience heard the news, they immediately rushed out to wee him.


    One must know that before Dan Yifan had entered the sect, he had long been idolized by this group as a boy genius.


    In a moment, a handsome young man dressed in green and surrounded by a crowd walked in slowly. His face showed a hint of a smile. When he stepped into the main hall, he bowed to the Great Elder.


    ¡°Grandfather, I havee.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡± The Great Elder looked at his grandson who had arrived in time, his eyes filled with contentment.


    The Great Elder then introduced the others to his grandson. ¡°This is your Grandfather Feng, whom you have met before. This is the Second Elder of the Ye Family.¡±


    Dan Yifan nodded ndly when he saw Second Elder.


    ¡°This is the Master of the Ye Family.¡±


    Dan Yifan nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    ¡°And this is the Master¡¯s daughter and the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family,¡± continued the Great Elder.


    Dan Yifan only nced at Ye Qingtang.


    For the past few years, he had been cultivating in the Leiting Sect without leaving it at all. From letters that his grandfather had sent to him, he had learned about his grandfather joining the Ye Family, including some of the circumstances surrounding the Ye Family.


    ¡°I heard that Eldest Young Lady has already entered the Xuanling Sect.¡± Dan Yifan spoke smilingly. He already had a general idea of the Ye Family¡¯s situation from the Great Elder¡¯s letters. Of course, he also knew that the Ye Family¡¯s Eldest Young Lady had entered the Xuanling Sect a year ago and had be an outer sect disciple.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke ndly. She had no special feelings towards this Dan Yifan, whom everyone idolized.


    ¡°The Leiting Sect where I am situated is tens of thousands of miles away from the Xuanling Sect. However, they are all sects. If you encounter anything you don¡¯t understand in your martial studies in the future, I may be able to help you a little.¡± Dan Yifan spoke frankly, but his words were filled with arrogance.

 Chapter 962 - Boy Genius (2)

    <strong>Chapter 962 Boy Genius (2)</strong>


    Dan Yifan was now an inner sect disciple of the Leiting Sect, and his ability was naturally greater than average.


    Although Ye Qingtang had entered the Xuanling Sect, everyone knew that her spirit root was only a lowly red spirit root. It was already difficult for her to enter the sect, but she probably would not have the opportunity to enter the inner sect of the Xuanling Sect in her lifetime.


    If Dan Yifan was willing to give a pointer or two, anyone would consider it a wonderful blessing.


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at the youth before her with his arrogant brow.


    ¡°No need to bother you,¡± Ye Qingtang said ndly.


    Dan Yifan raised his brows slightly. Clearly, he had not expected Ye Qingtang to reject him so curtly.


    One must know that within the sects, the inner and outer sects were separated by a great divide. An outer sect disciple usually had no opportunity to even converse with an inner sect disciple.


    However, Dan Yifan did not take this matter to heart. He had merely made the offer as a favor to the Ye Family.


    ¡°Yifan, did you obtain leave from your sect to return?¡± The Great Elder looked at his grandson whom he was so proud of.


    ¡°I have already made arrangements with my master. However, I cannot stay for long and will have to return to the sect after half a month at the most. My Master is bringing me into the sacred ground of the Leiting Sect to cultivate next month, and this cannot be dyed for too long,¡± said Dan Yifan.


    ¡°Of course, the sect takes precedence.¡± The Great Elder nodded slightly. ¡°I have already made the situation with the Duan Family clear in my letter. Do you understand?¡±


    Dan Yifanughed softly and said, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Since I have returned and am now considered part of the Ye Family, of course, I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you. The truth is that I already broke through to the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One a year ago. So Grandfather, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The eyes of everyone in the main hall brightened when they heard Dan Yifan¡¯s words.


    One must know that Dan Yifan was currently only seventeen or eighteen and was considered very young. For him to have broken through to the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One meant he truly deserved to be called a genius.


    Even Ye Ling and Second Elder, who were sitting by the side, looked at Dan Yifan in amazement.


    ¡°Since that is the case, I won¡¯t worry anymore.¡± The Great Elder nodded and smiled. His eyes were filled with pride.


    How talented was he, to be able to enter the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One at the age of seventeen or eighteen?


    With Dan Yifan¡¯s talent, given time, he would have no trouble breaking through to Martial Qi Level Two in the future.


    However, just as everyone in the Ye Family was rejoicing in Dan Yifan¡¯s arrival, a Ye Family guard suddenly rushed in.


    ¡°Master and Elders, the Duan Family¡­ someone from the Duan Family is at the door.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, they are really arrogant. This Duan Family is going too far!¡± The Great Elder expression darkened, and he frowned deeply.


    When Dan Yifan saw the Great Elder¡¯s expression, he immediately said, ¡°Grandfather, is this the youth from the Duan Family that you mentioned in your letter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± The Great Elder nodded slightly. ¡°Not long ago, this person sought out the Ye Family and injured many of us. He is really arrogant. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s here to make trouble again.¡±


    Dan Yifanughed softly. His gaze swept across everyone in the main hall as he said, ¡°No problem. Since I¡¯ve returned, I won¡¯t permit anyone to make trouble. Grandfather, why don¡¯t we go take a look at this Duan family member together?¡±

 Chapter 963 - Boy Genius (3)

    Chapter 963 Boy Genius (3)


    When the Great Elder heard this, his expression grew warmer. A trace of a smile surfaced in his eyes when he looked at his grandson.


    When the younger members of the Ye Family heard what Dan Yifan said, an expectant look surfaced in their eyes.


    Did the Duan Family really think they could bully them?


    Little did they know that Dan Yifan had returned to the Ye Family. It was time for a showdown with those bastards from the Duan Family!


    With that, everyone from the Ye Family exited the main hall and walked towards the courtyard.


    A few members from the Duan Family were standing in the courtyard.


    They were at most in their early twenties, but all of them had haughty expressions. They stood tantly in the Ye Family courtyard without showing any signs of fear.


    The leader of the group from the Duan Family was a youth in his early twenties. He lifted his chin slightly, and his eyes filled with disdain when he looked at the approaching group from the Ye Family.


    ¡°Well? Has the Ye Familypleted its preparations?¡± The young leader asked impatiently.


    After the Long Family had settled in Lin Town, its formidable power had firmly established it as the foremost family n. The original three great family ns had lost the glory of their former days. Instead, the Duan Family, who had curried favor with the Long Family, now used their connections to bully others. Under the Long Family¡¯s banner, they had tantly demanded tribute from the Si Family and the Ye Family.


    This youth had previouslye knocking at the Ye Family¡¯s door. The Ye Family had ignored him, but unexpectedly, he then provoked all the younger members of the Ye Family and started a fight.


    Ye Ling frowned slightly, and the elders looked displeased.


    When Dan Yifan saw what was going on, he immediately stepped forward. He had already learned about the Duan Family¡¯s doings from the letter the Great Elder had sent him.


    ¡°Your Duan Family need not stretch out its hands for our Ye Family¡¯s belongings,¡± said Dan Yifan coldly.


    The youth from the Duan Family looked up and saw the unfamiliar Dan Yifan. He frowned impatiently. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to speak here? Hasn¡¯t the Ye Family learned the meaning of fear? Or is that their skin itching again?¡±


    With that, the youth from the Duan Family rolled up his sleeves and clenched his fists.


    This youth was the eldest grandson of the Duan Family¡¯s elder. He had some natural talent, but he was originally no more than a Connate Level Five. However, with the Long Family¡¯s help, he had improved drastically within a year.


    Last month, he had broken through to the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. Based on ability, he was currently ranked third among the younger members of the Duan Family.


    ¡°I think the person with itchy skin is you.¡± Dan Yifanughed coldly, and a cold light shed across his eyes. ¡°You are just an idiot who recently stepped into the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, yet you dare to boast here.¡±


    The youth from the Duan Family looked grim. ¡°You are really not afraid to die. Since the Ye Family doesn¡¯t know what is good for it, I don¡¯t mind teaching you the rules of Lin Town!¡±


    With that, the youth from the Duan Family forced his energy to circte around his body. As his inner qi flowed through his body, he immediately drew the sword at his waist. A gust of sword breath immediately shot out from his sword!


    Dan Yifan looked coldly at the oing gust of sword breath. His eyes showed no trace of fear. His lips curved slightly in a mocking arch. Then, he suddenly drew his sword, and a red glow flooded the de of his sword!


    The next instant, Dan Yifan casually struck with his sword. A red glow flew outwards and dispersed the oing sword breath!


    A deafening sound suddenly erupted in the Ye Family¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 964 - Boy Genius (3)

    Chapter 964 Boy Genius (3)


    The red glow itself did not scatter after dispersing the sword breath. Instead, it headed straight for the youth from the Duan Family!


    The youth from the Duan Family had not expected his sword breath to be broken. He could see a red glow suddenly approach, but before he could react, the red glow struck at him. He only had time to raise his sword and block the oing red glow.


    However, the red glow smashed down with the force of a huge rock. It fell from above, smashing viciously into him!


    The huge impact instantly sent the youth from the Duan Family flying. The sword in his hand broke on the spot. He fell heavily to the ground, and a bloody wound formed on his chest.


    Everyone in the courtyard was stunned by this scene.


    Dan Yifan¡¯s casual stroke of the sword had heavily injured the youth from the Duan Family!


    One must know that this youth from the Duan Family had previously beaten all the younger members of the Ye Family until they were unable to retaliate!


    The members of the Ye Family who had been defeated by this youth from the Duan Family finally felt vindicated when they saw their opponent copse pathetically on the ground.


    At that moment, they finally understood how powerful Dan Yifan was!


    Even Ye Ling and the elders from the Ye Family could not help but look gratified when they saw this scene.


    They had heard Dan Yifan say that he had broken through to the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One a year ago. But the youth from the Duan Family was also at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    Although they were at the same stage, they were worlds apart.


    The person from the Duan Family had only broken through a month ago, and his foundations were still weak. He had not yetpletely grasped the power of the Martial Qi Level One realm.


    On the other hand, Dan Yifan was already at the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    He would probably enter the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One soon!


    Everyone from the Ye Family rejoiced. However, the members of the Duan Family who had apanied the youth were shocked.


    They had not expected to find someone so formidable among the younger members of the Ye Family.


    With that, the few members of the Duan Family, who looked so threatening just a moment ago, now looked rather odd. They hurried forward and helped the youth up from the ground.


    The youth¡¯s face was twisted with pain. The wound on his chest throbbed with agonizing pain. He lifted his eyes to look at the prideful Dan Yifan.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Since when had someone above the level of Martial Qi Level One appeared among the younger members of the Ye Family?


    One must know that based on their understanding, the younger members of the Ye Family were at most around Connate Level Six. Where had this person popped up from?


    Dan Yifan suavely sheathed his sword. He lifted his chin slightly and looked at the youth from the Duan Family. ¡°Remember me. I am Dan Yifan, the grandson of the Ye Family¡¯s Great Elder. As long as I am here, the Duan Family better not bother the Ye Family.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Dan Yifan. Just wait and see!¡± The youth panted as he red at Dan Yifan. With that, he led the others from the Duan Family and slunk out of the Ye house.


    After the Duan Family left, the Ye Family disciples, who had been repressing theirments, immediately surrounded Dan Yifan.


    ¡°Now that Young Master Dan is back, the Duan Family won¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.¡±

 Chapter 965 - Boy Genius (4)

    Chapter 965 Boy Genius (4)


    ¡°What a delightful beating. Did you see how arrogant that fellow from the Duan family was when he came? But now? Young Master Dan, with just one stroke of your sword, you sent him sprawling, and he couldn¡¯t even get up. Let¡¯s see if he dares toe back to the Ye house.¡±


    The young people of the Ye Family surrounded Dan Yifan, chattering away and praising him.


    What was a genius?


    This was a real genius!


    Dan Yifan was a few years younger than many of them, but they could not hope to measure up to his ability in their lifetime.


    The Great Elder was very pleased with Dan Yifan¡¯s performance and could not help smiling faintly.


    ¡°Grandfather and Master, please don¡¯t worry. If the Duan Family makes trouble again, I will send them packing,¡± Dan Yifan said bluntly.


    The elders and Ye Ling nodded.


    When the Duan Family had made trouble, they had only involved the younger generation, so it was inappropriate for the Master and Elders to be involved.


    ¡°Young Master Dan, what was that sword that you used? It seemed very powerful!¡± A youth from the Ye Family stared curiously at the sword at Dan Yifan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you talking about my zing Sun Sword?¡± Dan Yifan smiled and unbuckled the sword at his side. He unsheathed it before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    nk!


    The de suddenly rang out as the sharp sword was unsheathed. It glittered with a blinding light.


    me-like reliefs could be faintly seen on the de.


    ¡°A good sword!¡± When Ye Ling saw the sword, his eyes brightened.


    ¡°This sword¡­ looks extraordinary,¡± said Second Elder.


    Dan Yifanughed and said, ¡°This sword was personally given to me by my Master. It is an inferior yellow-grade weapon.¡±


    ¡°Inferior yellow-grade?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Dan Yifan¡¯s words!


    A yellow-grade weapon had not appeared in Lin Town for many years. Even those that had surfaced recently belonged to the Long Family. Since when had the other major families seen a divine weapon of this grade?


    With that, everyone turned their fervent gaze to the zing Sun Sword.


    ¡°Young Master Dan¡­ isn¡¯t a yellow-grade weapon¡­ quite powerful?¡± The disciples of the Ye Family seldom had a chance to see a yellow-grade weapon, much less witness its power.


    Just now, Dan Yifan had only casually swung the sword, so they had not been able to carefully observe the power of the zing Sun Sword.


    ¡°Of course, an ordinary weapon cannotpare with a yellow-grade weapon.¡± Dan Yifan smiled as he spoke. ¡°Even among the sects, very few disciples possess one.¡±


    ¡°It is truly powerful.¡± All the youths stared unswervingly at Dan Yifan¡¯s zing Sun Sword.


    They would probably never possess a divine weapon like that in their lifetime.


    ¡°Young Master Dan, your master must think very highly of you to give you such a valuable sword,¡± said a youth enviously.


    Dan Yifan smiled. Although he did not say anything, his expression showed his pride.


    He suddenly took out a sword from his spacering.


    ¡°This was the original sword I carried. Although it does not have any grade, it¡¯s a pretty good weapon.¡± As he spoke, Dan Yifan suddenly stretched out his hand and pushed the sword in front of Ye Qingtang, who had remained silently by the side.


    ¡°Since Eldest Young Lady has entered a sect, then she should have a good sword by her side. This sword is for you.¡± Dan Yifan smiled as he spoke. Although his sword had no grade, he had obtained it when he was part of the outer sect of the Xuanling Sect, so it was naturally superior to an ordinary weapon.

 Chapter 966 - Another Incident (1)

    Chapter 966 Another Incident (1)


    Ye Qingtang looked at the sword that was being ced before her. Her eyes did not even flicker.


    ¡°How could we ept such an item?¡± said YeLing


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. My Grandfather is currently an elder in the Ye Family, and I am also a member of the Ye Family. Also¡­ if I can help the Eldest Young Lady in any way, I am happy to do so.¡± Dan Yifan spoke smilingly. Then, he raised his eyes and looked at Ye Qingtang, who still had not reached out to ept the sword.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I acknowledge your good intentions.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the sword that had been handed to her. She did not know whether tough or to cry, but her face showed no sign of her thoughts.


    ¡°I also have a sword which I obtained recently, and I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    When Dan Yifan heard this, his gaze involuntarily fell on the sword at Ye Qingtang¡¯s waist.


    He could not tell the origins of the sword, but it looked very ordinary.


    However, since Ye Qingtang had said so, Dan Yifan could not force her to take the sword. Everything he did was only a formality, and he only did it because Ye Qingtang was the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Dan Yifan spokeughingly. However, before he could store the sword away, another youth from the Ye Family stepped forward.


    ¡°Elder Brother Dan¡­ could you give the sword you had to me?¡± This youth was the Great Elder¡¯s disciple. Since young, he had been an ardent admirer of the talented Dan Yifan.


    ¡°Why not? Take it then, but remember not to neglect your cultivation.¡± Dan Yifan responded frankly and handed the sword over to the youth.


    The youth took the sword, and his eyes filled with joy and surprise. He reverently held the sword in his arms.


    When the other youths saw this, they could not help but feel chagrined that they had not taken the initiative to ask for the sword first.


    Although this sword could notpare to a yellow-grade weapon, it was also a top-quality ordinary weapon!


    Ye Ling looked at the youth who had obtained the sword. He turned to look at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression in his eyes.


    He was rather puzzled as to why his daughter had repeatedly refused Dan Yifan¡¯s help. One must know that with Dan Yifan¡¯s ability, Ye Qingtang would greatly benefit if he could give her one or two pointers.


    However, Ye Ling did not say anything. He was afraid that Ye Qingtang had refused out of pride.


    After all, Ye Qingtang was the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family.


    Ye Qingtang sensed Ye Ling¡¯s gaze, but she only smiled and gave her father a peaceful look.


    Although Ye Ling had not said much about the Ye Family¡¯s situation, what Ye Qingtang had witnessed showed that the Ye Family was currently in turmoil.


    ¡°Great Elder, you really have an excellent grandson.¡± Third Elder smiled and said to the Great Elder as he looked at Dan Yifan, who was surrounded by an admiring crowd.


    The Great Elder smiled. Although he did not say anything, the pride that shone in his eyes showed how pleased he was with his grandson.


    Just as everyone was talking andughing, the main gate of the Ye House suddenly burst open.


    The people from the Duan Family who had just left had suddenly returned. This time, besides the youth that Dan Yifan had injured, there was another man with a cold and arrogant countenance.


    ¡°Elder Brother Duan, it was this fellow! He injured me just now!¡± The person that Dan Yifan had injured was bandaged. He lifted his finger and pointed to Dan Yifan, who was surrounded by an admiring crowd.


    The cold and arrogant man¡¯s gaze fell on Dan Yifan. It was as if his face was covered by ayer of frost.

 Chapter 967 - Another Incident (2)

    Chapter 967 Another Incident (2)


    Everyone from the Ye Family had been rejoicing, but when they saw the people from the Duan Family, their faces fell.


    ¡°Duan Luoning¡­¡± Second Elder frowned as he looked at the cold and arrogant man. His expression was rather grim.


    Duan Luoning was the master¡¯s nephew. He was the same age as the Duan Family¡¯s eldest son, Duan Tianyun. The two of them had studied under the same master since young and cultivated together.


    When Duan Tianyun returned to the Duan Family in Lin Town a year ago, Duan Luoning came with him.


    Further, Duan Luoning¡¯s ability had improved rapidly with the Long Family¡¯s help.


    Duan Luoning had not appeared thest time the Duan Family hade to make trouble.


    Today, he had unexpectedly arrived at the Ye House.


    ¡°Was it you who injured someone from someone from my Duan Family just now?¡± Duan Luoning spoke coldly. His flinty gaze followed the direction in which the injured youth had pointed and looked towards Dan Yifan.


    When Dan Yifan heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°It was I. So what? Can it be that you want to carry on?¡±


    ¡°You injured someone from my Duan Family. We cannot possibly let the matter rest,¡± said Duan Luoning coldly.


    ¡°Oh? What are you suggesting?¡± Dan Yifan raised his brows slightly.


    ¡°Since the Ye Family is unwilling to follow the rules, then tomorrow, our families will settle the matter with a match. If the Ye Family wins, the Duan Family will not pursue the matter. But if you lose¡­ you have to follow the new rules,¡± said Duan Luoning.


    ¡°So be it. When was the Ye Family ever afraid?¡± Dan Yifan immediately agreed.


    With that, Duan Luoningughed coldly and led the others away from the Ye House.


    The injured youth from the Duan Family only spoke when they had left the main gate of the Ye House.


    ¡°Elder Brother Duan¡­ are we just going to let that fellow from the Ye Family get away with it?¡±


    Duan Luoning said, ¡°Get away with it? Dream on.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ye Family has always ignored the new rules. It is time that the Ye Family recognized this problem. In the arena tomorrow, the Duan Family will force the Ye Family to acknowledge that they have no more standing in Lin Town.¡± A cold look shed across Duan Luoning¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just want the Ye Family to lose. I want them topletely lose their face in Lin Town. Many people in Lin Town wille to the match tomorrow. Then, we will use the Ye Family as a warning and let everyone in Lin Town see who calls the shots in here.¡±


    After Duan Luoning spoke, everyone from the Duan Family immediately grasped what he


    not say anything more. They only waited for the next day¡¯s match to have a reckoning with the Ye Family.


    In the Ye Family, everyone had different thoughts regarding the Duan Family¡¯s challenge.


    The Duan Family had previously acted arrogantly. Now that Dan Yifan had arrived at the Ye House, the Ye Family might not need to fear the Duan Family.


    ¡°Yifan, you will fight in tomorrow¡¯s match.¡± The Great Elder looked at his grandson.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Dan Yifan said graciously.


    Then, the Great Elder looked at Ye Ling. ¡°Why not let the younger members of the Ye Family attend tomorrow as well?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Ye Ling nodded in agreement.


    The younger members of the Ye Family had been oppressed by the Duan Family for some time. Now that Dan Yifan had arrived, they might as well use the next day¡¯s match to regain some of the Ye Family¡¯s prestige. It would also be a good opportunity to vindicate the younger members of the Ye Family, who had been oppressed by the Duan Family.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you should also go with us tomorrow.¡± Ye Ling turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    Although he did not say so explicitly, the truth was that he hoped Ye Qingtang could learn something from Dan Yifan. Perhaps, it would be of some help to her when she returned to the sect in the future.

 Chapter 968 - Another Incident (3)

    Chapter 968 Another Incident (3)


    ¡°Very well.¡± Ye Qingtang did not say much, but she guessed her father¡¯s intentions.


    After all, her father meant well.


    ¡°I think that Dan Yifan can handle the match alone tomorrow, but it would be good if the rest can go along and watch. Perhaps they can learn something.¡± Third Elder looked at the younger members of the Ye Family as he spoke.


    Dan Yifan¡¯s abilities were far superior to that of an ordinary person. It was a pity that he could not stay long with the Ye Family. If they could take the opportunity tomorrow to suppress the Duan Family and also allow others to pick up a move or two, that would be greatly beneficial.


    ¡°Yifan, you should rest since you just arrived,¡± said the Great Elder.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan Yifan bowed slightly.


    However, the younger members of the Ye Family all looked eagerly at Dan Yifan, their expressions clearly expectant.


    They longed to learn more from Dan Yifan, but since the Great Elder was present, they could not speak out.


    ¡°If there is anything you want to ask, you cane to my room after dinner.¡± Dan Yifan had noticed everyone¡¯s expressions, and he spoke smilingly.


    Everyone brightened at these words.


    The Great Elder could not help butugh and shake his head, but his eyes revealed his self-confidence.


    Of course his grandson was outstanding.


    Ye Qingtang did not react at all as she saw the admiring crowd cluster around the departing Dan Yifan.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡­¡± Ye Ling almost wanted to counsel Ye Qingtang to ask Dan Yifan for some pointers.


    But Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Father, I am rather tired. I¡¯ll go and rest now.¡±


    Ye Ling could think of nothing to say. He could only nod in concern.


    Ye Qingtang immediately sneaked off.


    The Great Elder and Third Elder silently shook their heads as they looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s departing figure.


    Although martial arts practitioners had their pride, they should not be ashamed to ask for help.


    Dan Yifan had repeatedly tried to help Ye Qingtang, but Ye Qingtang had rejected him again and again. They did not know if it was because she could not bear to lower herself from her status as Eldest Young Lady.


    They were displeased with her attitude.


    ¡°Master, the Eldest Young Lady should change her attitude. Yifan will not be with the Ye Family for long. If she doesn¡¯t grasp the opportunity to learn some pointers, it will be toote by the time she returns to the sect.¡± Third Elder counseled tactfully. Everyone knew that within the sects, there was a great divide between inner and outer sects.


    Ye Ling was helpless, but he inwardly respected Ye Qingtang¡¯s wishes and did not say anything


    The moments slipped past, and before they knew it, it was the dawn of the next day.


    This was the day of the match between the Duan Family and the Ye Family.


    Dan Yifan was ready early in the morning. As the younger members of the Ye Family crowded admiringly around him, he walked out of the Ye House¡¯s main gate and towards the location of the match.


    Ye Qingtang followed behind at a moderate pace. After a short while, they arrived at the Lin Town arena.


    Someone had leaked the news. Although it was early in the morning, the arena where the match was to take ce was already crowded with many Lin Town citizens. Many people craned their necks and looked around them, as if waiting eagerly for a good show.


    The ord between the three main families of Lin Town had been disrupted by the arrival of the Long Family.


    The original three main families had declined under the Long Family¡¯s oppression.


    Only the Duan Family that had earlier sought refuge with the Long Family was still robust. Even their disciples had received many benefits.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why has the Ye Family dared to take up the Duan Family¡¯s challenge?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I heard recently that the Duan Family brought the fight to the Ye House, but none of the younger members of the Ye Family couldpete with them. Who knows what has happened for the Ye Family to suddenly steel itself?¡±

 Chapter 969 - The Match (1)

    Chapter 969 The Match (1)


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? A formidable young member of the Ye Family has returned.¡±


    ¡°Does the Ye Family have a formidable young member? Could it be that Ye You has returned?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    If the Ye Family could be said to have a formidable young member, then it was Ye You, who had entered the Yunxiao Sect.


    Ye You¡¯s grandfather had been the Great Elder of the Ye Family. However, her grandfather had foolishly tried to grasp all the power in the Ye Family, vanishing in the end. This had happened more than a year ago, but no one knew whether Ye You¡¯s grandfather was dead or alive. The Ye Family avoided all mention of this matter.


    Instead, they invited a new powerful figure to take up the position of Great Elder in the Ye Family.


    And in that period, Ye You had not returned to Lin Town.


    Everyone guessed that the Ye Family¡¯s dissatisfaction towards Ye You¡¯s grandfather had caused Ye You to abandon the Ye Family. She had probably deliberately cut off all contact with the Ye Family.


    Indeed, Ye You now held the lofty status of the disciple of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s sect master. Considering her status, without her grandfather, the Ye Family was beneath her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Ye You, it¡¯s Dan Yifan, the grandson of the Ye Family¡¯s new Great Elder.¡±


    ¡°Dan Yifan? Where is he from? I haven¡¯t heard of him before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this Dan Yifan is only in his teens but is already an inner sect disciple of the Leiting Sect. He has great natural ability. He has probably returned this time to helm the Ye Family.¡±


    ¡°An inner sect disciple of the Leiting Sect?!¡±


    As they discussed it, they could not help but be shocked by Dan Yifan¡¯s background.


    Very few people in the entire Lin Town could enter a sect, much less be an inner sect disciple.


    Ye You had been the exception. She had managed to enter the YunXiao Sect because of her spirit root. However, this Dan Yifan must be quite formidable to have be an inner sect disciple at such a young age, just based on his natural ability.


    Just as everyone was fervently discussing the matter, the numerous members of the Ye Family, led by Dan Yifan, arrived at the martial arts arena. Everyone¡¯s gaze was concentrated on the young man in the lead, who carried himself with extraordinary poise.


    Just after the Ye Family arrived, the Duan Family also walked into the martial arts arena.


    The crowd which had gathered to watch the show immediately quieted down when they saw the members of the Duan Family arrive.


    Today, more than ten younger members of the Duan Family had arrived.


    In the lead was Duan Luoning, who had gone to the Ye House to issue the challenge.


    ¡°Who does the Ye Family intend to send for today¡¯s match?¡± A youth from the Duan Family advanced and spoke mockingly to the group from the Ye Family.


    Dan Yifan raised his brows slightly and stepped forward.


    ¡°Since you want to y, I shall y with you for a while.¡±


    ¡°What arrogance!¡± The youth from the Duan Family red at Dan Yifan, who had stepped forward. A cold light shed across his eyes. ¡°You only have the advantage of words now. Wait until you get up on the dais. You will probably wet your pants in terror.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be the ones to wet your pants¡­¡± Dan Yifan said ndly. He took no notice of the Duan Family¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°You!¡± The youth from the Duan Family narrowed his eyes and stepped forward swiftly. However, he was suddenly pulled back by Duan Luoning, who was standing behind him.


    Duan Luoning raised his eyes to look at Dan Yifan and said, ¡°Sparring with words is meaningless. We have already clearly set out the terms of today¡¯s fight. There is no need to say anymore. Let¡¯s begin the fight.¡±


    Dan Yifan said, ¡°Very well.¡± With that, Dan Yifan swiftly leaped onto the dais, and Duan Luoning followed.


    ¡°Young Master Dan, give it to the Duan Family!¡± The group from the Ye Family shouted when they saw Dan Yifan enter the arena.

 Chapter 970 - The Match (2)

    Chapter 970 The Match (2)


    ¡°How boastful. I wonder who the people we beat until they howled like stray dogs were. Now, they dare to crawl out of the Ye House and raise a mor,¡± the youths from the Duan Family said coldly.


    The youths from both families were hot-blooded. Sparks were already flying before the match could begin. They rolled up their sleeves and almost sparred on the spot.


    At that moment, the Lin Town citizens who had crowded around to watch were filled with anticipation.


    One must know that after the Duan Family had sought refuge with the Long Family, the ability of the Duan Family¡¯s disciples had far outstripped that of the Si and Ye Families. In their previous fights, the Duan Family had beenpletely victorious.


    Now, the Ye Family had publicly epted the Duan Family¡¯s challenge. However, the ability of this Dan Yifan from the Ye Family was still unknown.


    In terms of ability, Duan Luoning was one of the best in Lin Town. Except for the Long Family, almost none of the younger members of the other major families couldpare with him.


    Even the Eldest Young Master of the Si Family, Si Ye, had been defeated by Duan Luoning.


    Everyone knew that because of the Long Family, the Duan Family had begun to oppress the other two major families. They had even borrowed the Long Family¡¯s name and demanded tribute from many of the other major families. If the Ye Family was defeated in today¡¯s battle, the matter of tribute could no longer be avoided.


    The two major families were previously on par, but one was now superior to the other. To pay tribute to the other was not just about money but also about the family¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°If the Ye Family loses today¡¯s match, you must pay a monthly tribute to the Duan Family from now on. Do you dare to take on this bet?¡± Duan Luoning said coldly as he looked at Dan Yifan.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Simrly, if the Duan Family loses¡­¡± Dan Yifan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Naturally, it will be the same.¡± Duan Luoning replied crisply.


    With that, Dan Yifan¡¯s lips curved in a trace of a confident smile.


    A cold light immediately shed across the eyes of the two opponents.


    In that instant, they acted almost simultaneously.


    A sh of cold light suddenly exploded from Duan Luoning¡¯s hand!


    ¡°cial Frost Palm?!¡±


    Below the dais, the crowd watched as sts of cold air spurted from Duan Luoning¡¯s palm. The temperature of the surrounding area seemed to drop under the force of his palm.


    Icy blue cold air seemed to gather in Duan Luoning¡¯s palm. It seemed to imperceptibly transform into a cial ice dragon that suddenly charged at Dan Yifan.


    The form of the cial ice dragon was reflected in Dan Yifan¡¯s eyes. A chill suddenly surfaced in his eyes.


    The next instant, he suddenly drew the zing Sun Sword at his waist. Roaring hot mes immediately rushed out from his de!


    With a stroke of his sword, an endless stream of zing mes rushed out with a howl, seemingly setting the air on fire.


    The two savage and cruel forces suddenly collided in mid-air. The cial ice churned under the zing mes, and steam began to spread.


    It was as if the surrounding audience was being roasted or burnt by the hot steam.


    The hot mes swallowed the cial ice dragon and bombarded Duan Luoning with a resounding explosion.


    The group from the Ye Family below the dais widened their eyes in excitement as they saw the hot mes rushing away.


    ¡°Young Master Dan, kill that Duan Family bastard!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Let¡¯s see if he dares to be so arrogant!¡±


    Amidst the mingled shouts, Duan Luoning was startled to see the oing hot mes. The next instant, he drew the sharp sword at his side. The cold air in his palm gathered on the sword de and blocked the roaring hot mes!

 Chapter 971 - The Match (3)

    Chapter 971 The Match (3)


    By the time the burning mes dispersed, Duan Luoning was rather pale. He squinted at Dan Yifan, who was facing him. His previously rxed attitude had vanished long ago.


    This Dan Yifan¡¯s abilities far exceeded his expectations.


    One should know that a few months ago, Duan Luoning had fought with the Eldest Young Master of the Si Family, Si Ye. He had defeated thetter without even drawing his sword.


    He had thought that he would not be forced to use his weapon to deal with Dan Yifan. But who could have guessed¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t take it?¡± Dan Yifan raised his brows and looked at the ashen Duan Luoning. His eyes were filled with arrogant amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. You thought you could block me with your bare hands? You¡¯re just too arrogant.¡± Dan Yifanmented.


    Duan Luoning narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I was merely letting you have this move.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re pretty full of yourself.¡± Dan Yifanughed softly. ¡°How dare you!¡± Duan Luoning was enraged by the disdain in Dan Yifan¡¯s words. He immediately lifted his sword and shed at Dan Yifan.


    Dan Yifan responded deftly but unhurriedly.


    Duan Luoning was disadvantaged within three to five moves. He was unable to even defend himself against Dan Yifan¡¯s attack.


    The scene ying out before them confounded the confident group from the Duan Family.


    They had thought that Duan Luoning could easily defeat Dan Yifan. Who would have thought that¡­ events would take this turn.


    ¡°You from the Duan Family, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Howe you don¡¯t dare to even fart now!¡± The group from the Ye Family saw that Dan Yifan had easily beaten Duan Luoning, such that thetter could not even defend himself. They felt thoroughly vindicated.


    Did the Duan Family dare to continue being arrogant?


    What were their skillspared to Dan Yifan?!


    The watching citizens were awed by what they saw.


    They thought that Duan Luoning¡¯s abilities were already the best among the younger generation. Who would have thought that¡­ they were nothingpared to Dan Yifan of the Ye Family.


    No wonder¡­


    Rumor had it that this Dan Yifan was considered a genius from young.


    ¡°Is that all you are capable of¡­¡± Dan Yifan looked at Duan Luoning, who was sweating profusely, and his lips curved in a mocking smile. With that, he suddenly leaped up. The inner qi in his body suddenly dispersed, and he seemed to be shrouded by burning mes.


    The next instant, Dan Yifan suddenly brandished the zing Sun Sword in his hand. The burning mes that surrounded him seemed to gather.


    Suddenly, the roar of a dragon rang out from Dan Yifan¡¯s sword breath. The burning mes that had gathered on his de solidified into the shape of a huge dragon. The burning dragon opened its huge mouth and charged at Duan Luoning.


    The air was distorted by the baking heat of the burning hot mes.


    Duan Luoning was only in time to see a red glow surround him, but he could not react in time.


    Boom, boom!!


    A huge explosion suddenly pierced everyone¡¯s ears.


    The burning dragon smashed into the dais. Sparks flew everywhere. Duan Luoning¡¯s figure flew pathetically off the dais and smashed into the pirs of the martial arts arena. He fell to the ground with a crash.


    At that moment, Duan Luoning¡¯s body seemed to be burnt by mes. His clothes were all burnt ck, and arge part of his face was burnt.

 Chapter 972 - The Match (4)

    Chapter 972 The Match (4)


    ¡°zing me Sword Technique¡­¡±


    The watching citizens gaped at the scene before them. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have imagined that the zing me Sword Technique, that could only be learned within the sects, would one day be disyed before them.


    ¡°Duan Luoning, is it? You¡¯ve lost this time.¡± Dan Yifan stood proudly on the dais. His slender figure showed no sign of injury.


    Everyone from the Duan Family suddenly snapped out of their trance and hurried over to help Duan Luoning, who had fallen to the ground.


    They would never have imagined that Duan Luoning would be so utterly defeated!


    There was not the slightest wound on Dan Yifan!


    ¡°Based on the terms of our bet, from today onward, the Duan Family must pay tribute to the Ye Family.¡± Dan Yifan stood proudly as he sheathed the zing Sun Sword with a flick of his wrist.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Duan Luoning exerted himself and stood up. He red at Dan Yifan and wanted to say something.


    However¡­


    ¡°Today¡¯s match is not yet over. Your words are premature.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from the martial arts arena.


    Everyone within the martial arts arena looked towards the voice.


    But everyone was shocked by what they saw.


    Three tall figures had quietly appeared at the entrance to the martial arts arena. The person in the lead was the eldest son of the Duan Family¡ªDuan Tianyun!


    And standing behind Duan Tianyun were the Second and Third Young Masters of the Duan Family, Duan Tianrao and Duan Tianrui.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master!¡± The moment the group from the Duan Family saw that Duan Tianyun had appeared, their eyes lit up.


    Duan Tianyun swept a nce at Duan Luoning¡¯s injuries and frowned slightly. However, he did not say anything and walked straight towards the dais.


    ¡°You are?¡± Dan Yifan looked at the three men who had suddenly appeared.


    Duan Tianyun said, ¡°I am Duan Tianyun from the Duan Family.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Eldest Young Master of the Duan Family.¡± Dan Yifan nodded slightly. ¡°I wonder what Eldest Young Master Duan meant?¡±


    ¡°What did I mean? Wasn¡¯t I clear enough?¡± Duan Tianyunughed coldly. ¡°Yesterday, the Duan and Ye Families agreed to this match, but any of the younger members of the two families can participate in the match. You merely won one round, how can you determine the winner?¡±


    Dan Yifan frowned slightly. But upon careful thought, he realized that Duan Tianyun was right.


    Below the dais, Ye Qingtang was watching everything expressionlessly.


    Duan Tianyun was the oldest of the Duan Family¡¯s three sons, but Duan Tianyun had a haughty and mercurial personality and had not been chosen to be the next master of the Duan Family. Instead, Second Young Master, Duan Tianrao, had won the favor of the Duan Family¡¯s master and had been selected to seed him.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was watching events unfold, a pair of eyes fell on her quietly.


    ¡°Second Brother, isn¡¯t that Ye Qingtang? Why is she back?¡± The Duan Family¡¯s Third Young Master, Duan Tianrui, suddenly saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure amidst the crowd. He spoke to his second brother, Duan Tianrao, who was standing beside him.


    When Duan Tianrao heard that, he looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    Duan Tianrao and Ye Qingtang had been engaged, but after Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root was destroyed, the engagement was broken. After that, he became engaged to the Ye Family¡¯s adopted daughter, Ye Xun.


    However, something had happened on the birthday of the Ye Family¡¯s previous Great Elder. After that night, Ye Xun had vanished, and Duan Tianrao had no more contact with the Ye Family.


    He only heard that Ye Qingtang had entered the Xuanling Sect a year ago, but he had not heard any more news.

 Chapter 973 - The Match (5)

    Chapter 973 The Match (5)


    Duan Tianrao had regretted it when Ye Qingtang had restored her spirit root and entered the Xuanling Sect.


    However, after obtaining the Long Family¡¯s help, Duan Tianrao had rejoiced that his earlier engagement with Ye Qingtang had been broken.


    So what if Ye Qingtang had entered the Xuanling Sect?


    In the end, with her spirit root, she was destined to be only an outer sect disciple all her life. After he had obtained the Long Family¡¯s help, she was no longer worthy of him.


    ¡°So what if she returned? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Duan Tianrao dropped his gaze. Ye Qingtang was of no concern to him at all.


    His engagement with Ye Qingtang had been dissolved. Ye Xun, whom he had been engaged toter, had vanished. Now, he was on good terms with the Young Lady of the Long Family. In Duan Tianrao¡¯s eyes, only a powerful girl like her was worthy to stand by his side.


    When Duan Tianrui saw that his second brother was so unconcerned, he did not pay any more attention to Ye Qingtang.


    After all, the Ye Family today could notpare with their Duan Family. The Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family was, naturally, beneath them.


    On the other side, Duan Tianyun had slowly ascended the dais. He looked at Dan Yifan, who was standing on the dais, and said, ¡°Since it is a match between the younger generation of the two families, I don¡¯t mind giving it a try. You can spout your nonsense after you have beaten me.¡±


    Dan Yifan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid? Or can it be¡­¡± A mocking smile shed across Duan Tianyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°The members of the Ye Family are cowards?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match then.¡± Dan Yifan frowned with displeasure. Every word this Duan Tianyun uttered was grating.


    A smile shed across Duan Tianyun¡¯s eyes. He unbuckled his sword in front of the audience and threw it to Duan Tianrui, who was standing below the dais.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Dan Yifan asked coldly when he saw what Duan Tianyun had done.


    Duan Tianyun lifted his chin, looked at Dan Yifan, and said, ¡°Do I need a sword to deal with you? My fists will do.¡±


    ¡°What arrogance!¡± A cold look shed across Dan Yifan¡¯s eyes. With that, he raised his sword and shed at Duan Tianyun!


    Duan Tianyun eyes were cold when he saw Dan Yifan charging at him with burning mes. The next second, he suddenly directed all his energy and aimed a mighty blow at Dan Yifan!


    Ye Qingtang was standing below the dais, watching the two men on the dais. When she saw Dan Yifan¡¯s move, she said ndly, ¡°Dan Yifan is no match for Duan Tianyun.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Ye Family disciples standing nearby frowned with displeasure when they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    They had all followed the Great Elder and the Third Elder into the Ye Family and were not close to the Eldest Young Lady, Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, Young Master Dan is fighting for our Ye Family. You may not be contributing, but you need not run off your mouth here either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Dan is an inner sect disciple of the Leiting Sect. How can he lose to that Duan Tianyun?¡±


    Many of the Ye Family disciples did not like Ye Qingtang. Besides her numerous rejections of Dan Yifan¡¯s good intentions, Dan Yifan was currently fighting for the Ye Family, and it was very annoying for her to speak like that before the fight had even started.


    Ye Qingtang swept a nce at the unhappy youths and refrained from further speech.


    But at that moment, there was chaos on the dais.


    Dan Yifan, shrouded inyers of burning mes, was sent flying by Duan Tianyun¡¯s blow!


    Dan Yifan fell heavily off the dais with a loud crash. The burning mes around him seemed to be covered by ayer of frost. The baking heat was being consumed by the sts of cold air.

 Chapter 974 - Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (1)

    Chapter 974 Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (1)


    ¡°The peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One?¡± Duan Tianyun stood unharmed on the dais and looked disdainfully at Dan Yifan. His lips curled in a contemptuous smile.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Duan Tianyun smirked.


    There was an uproar below the dais.


    No one would have imagined that Dan Yifan, who had seemed to be so powerful just now, would be injured by Duan Tianyun in just one move.


    The youths from the Ye Family had been filled with confidence. But now, when they saw blood seeping from the corners of Dan Yifan¡¯s mouth, their expectant expressions seemed to freeze.


    How could this be¡­


    Dan Yifan stood up clumsily. It was as if his entire body had been soaked in icy water that was so cold it chilled his bones. Every inch of his skin was permeated with a piercing chill.


    ¡°You are merely at the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. How dare you be so presumptuous towards our Duan Family? You are such a fool.¡± Duan Tianyun looked at Dan Yifan coldly. The aura that surrounded him seemed to be poised to swallow the whole world.


    ¡°You have reached¡­ Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One¡­¡± Dan Yifan looked at Duan Tianyun, who was standing before him. The aura surrounding Duan Tianyun waspletely different from that of Duan Luoning. At that moment, it was evident that his power was far superior to his.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Tianyunughed softly and raised his chin proudly.


    Dan Yifan turned pale.


    He was only in his teens, and among his age group, he was considered to be a rare genius. Otherwise, he could not possibly have broken through to the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One at his age.


    However¡­


    However, no matter how powerful the peak of the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level One was, it could notpare to the Second Heaven.


    He would never have imagined that the Duan Family had Duan Tianyun, who was at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One!


    One must know that in the entire Ye Family, only his Grandfather and Third Elder had reached this stage.


    But Duan Tianyun was so young!


    ¡°Dan Yifan is it? You seemed really confident just now. Why are you so forlorn now?¡± Duan Tianyunughed softly and looked at Dan Yifan disdainfully.


    Dan Yifan¡¯s expression was truly ugly.


    The crowd below the dais was still in an uproar.


    Although they had heard that Duan Tianyun had broken through to the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One, no one had actually seen him disy his prowess, and they thought that the Duan Family had spread the rumors to confuse others.


    Yet, who would have thought¡­


    it was actually true.


    At that moment, everyone looked at Dan Yifan with a rather pitying expression.


    No matter how extraordinarily gifted Dan Yifan was, he was no match for Duan Tianyun.


    ¡°Have you brats from the Ye Family clearly seen the gap between you and our Duan Family?¡± When Duan Tianrui saw that his oldest brother had beaten the Ye Family¡¯s representative, he mocked them smugly.


    The youths from the Ye Family clenched their fists tightly. They fervently wished they could tear Duan Tianrui¡¯s mouth into pieces.


    ¡°Since your skills are inferior, you better obediently crawl away. Everything will be fine as long as you obey the rules and pay your tribute. Why humiliate yourself before everyone from Lin Town like you did today?¡± Duan Tianrui mocked them boldly.


    These grating words were like knives that carved every word onto the hearts of Ye Family¡¯s youths.


    Dan Yifan took a deep breath and diligently tried to push his inner qi around his body.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet,¡± he said coldly as he looked at Duan Tianyun.


    ¡°Oh? You won¡¯t give up? Do you really have a death wish? In that case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Duan Tianyun¡¯s face was a mask of cruelty.


    Below the dais, Ye Qingtang calmly shook her head as she watched the floundering Dan Yifan.

 Chapter 975 - Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (2)

    Chapter 975 Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (2)


    Dan Yifan was pretty talented, but his ability was one level below that of Duan Tianyun. The gap between two Heavens was a deep as a ravine. No matter how hard he struggled, it was no use.


    To continue would be like flogging a dead horse.


    On the dais, Dan Yifan had forced his inner qi to flood his entire body. The burning mes spread through his body and swiftly dispelled the cold air surrounding him. His aura instantly surged!


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose,¡± Dan Yifan said coldly.


    But a mocking smile hung on Duan Tianyun¡¯s lips.


    When the youths from the Ye Family, who were below the dais, saw Dan Yifan¡¯s suddenly rising aura, a trace of hope surfaced in their eyes.


    ¡°Come on, Young Master Dan!¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t afraid of you Duans!¡±


    The yells rose and fell.


    Ye Qingtang continued standing expressionlessly at the same spot.


    ¡°Dan Yifan should retreat,¡± she said somewhat pityingly.


    But her words were heard by the youths from the Ye Family who were standing nearby.


    They looked at Ye Qingtang in wonder, but their expressions seemed to be mixed with resentment.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, Young Master Dan is fighting for our Ye Family. Why are you rooting for the other side!¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the youths and said, ¡°Duan Tianyun isn¡¯t worth rooting for. He is merely average.¡±


    The youths from the Ye Family were so angered by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words that they almost vomited blood. They thought that this Eldest Young Lady was just a brainless beauty, shooting off her mouth.


    The group from the Ye Family was unwilling to bandy words with Ye Qingtang. Instead, their eyes were nervously fixed on Dan Yifan, who was on the dais.


    Dan Yifan mobilized the inner qi in his entire body, and a huge ball of fire suddenly brewed in his chest. The next instant, the fireball exploded and crashed towards Duan Tianyun!


    However¡­


    Without batting an eyelid, Duan Tianyun pressed his palms together. When his palms separated again, the oing fireball was blocked by his hands.


    Icy blue cold air shot out of his palms and instantly covered the burning fireball!


    The fireball that had beenposed of an umtion of roaring mes was instantly frozen by Duan Tianyun¡¯s palms into a ball of ice.


    ¡°Let me return this to you.¡± Duan Tianyun¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. Suddenly, his palms pushed the ball of ice so that it flew towards Dan Yifan!


    Dan Yifan was shocked. He tried to receive the blow but was too weak.


    The gigantic ice ball instantly crashed into him. There was the sound of ice cracking. Then, Dan Yifan¡¯s entire body was sent flying by a huge impact. Hended below the dais!


    A mouthful of blood instantly sprayed out of Dan Yifan¡¯s mouth!


    His chest that had been smashed by the ice ball was covered with ayer of frost. The frost visibly and rapidly spread throughout his entire body.


    The youths from the Ye Family hurried over and clumsily helped Dan Yifan up.


    Ye Qingtang saw theyer of frost spreading out from Dan Yifan¡¯s chest. With the tip of her finger, she drew a golden tongue of me and secretly flicked the me onto Dan Yifan¡¯s back.


    The moment the me sank into Dan Yifan¡¯s back, the frost that was umting on his chest slowly melted.


    But because of the surrounding chaos, no one noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    Duan Tianyun looked at Dan Yifan, who had copsed on the ground. A cold smile hung from his lips. However, he was inwardly perplexed when he saw from the corner of his eye that the frost on Dan Yifan¡¯s chest showed signs of slowly melting.

 Chapter 976 - Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (2)

    Chapter 976 Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (2)


    By right, Dan Yifan¡¯s skin should have been rapidly covered with ice toxin after being hit. Why did the ice toxin suddenly melt?


    Duan Tianyun was rather perplexed but did not consider the matter further. Perhaps Dan Yifan had some life-saving Dharma treasure on him that he had brought from his sect.


    With that, Duan Tianyun stood on the dais and swept a look at the ashen youths from the Ye Family. ¡°Your Ye Family abilities are merely average. How dare you nobodies challenge the dignity of our Duan Family!¡±


    The youths from the Ye Family all gritted their teeth and red at Duan Tianyun, who was standing on the dais. Dan Yifan had already fainted from his injuries.


    If even Dan Yifan could notpete with Duan Tianyun, how could they?!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is no one from your Ye Family willing toe up on the dais? What a useless bunch.¡± Duan Tianyun looked dismissively at the group from the Ye Family.


    The surrounding audience marveled at the sight before them.


    They had thought that with Dan Yifan, the Ye Family might regain some of its status.


    Who would have thought that Duan Tianyun would strip them of all their dignity?


    ¡°In the future, the Ye Family will certainly decline¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future, Lin Town will belong to the Duan Family and the Long Family.¡±


    Duan Tianyun towered over them and looked down on the group from the Ye Family. He suddenly caught a glimpse of a slender figure.


    Duan Tianyun¡¯s expression flickered for a moment, and a trace of malice surfaced in his eyes. He suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the figure amidst the group from the Ye Family.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you are the Eldest Young Lady from the Ye Family. Don¡¯t you have the courage to get onto the dais and stand up for your Ye Family?¡± Duan Tianyun suddenly singled Ye Qingtang out from among the crowd.


    It was only then that everyone realized that the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, Ye Qingtang, was also present.


    Everyone immediately looked in the direction of where Duan Tianyun pointed.


    Sure enough, a slender figure was quietly standing behind the group from the Ye Family. With such a gorgeous face, it was surely the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, Ye Qingtang!


    Ye Qingtang had left Lin Town nearly two years ago. Although rumor had it that she had entered the Xuanling Sect, the entire Lin Town knew that she was a mere red spirit root.


    With her ability, it was already surprising that she could enter the outer sect of the Xuanling Sect. Even if she had entered the sect, she would probably not have advanced by much.


    Now, even Dan Yifan of the inner Leiting Sect had been defeated by Duan Tianyun. As an outer sect disciple, what could she do?


    Ye Qingtang had not expected Duan Tianyun to pick on her. However, her face was as expressionless as ever, as if she did not realize that everyone was looking at her in an unfriendly manner.


    ¡°Are you speaking to me?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her eyes slightly and looked at the arrogant Duan Tianyun, who was standing on the dais.


    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you the only Eldest Young Lady in the Ye Family?¡± Duan Tianyun raised his brows slightly, smiled, and said, ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ your Ye Family has declined. The entire younger generation consists of a bunch of useless fools. As the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, shouldn¡¯t you represent them?¡±


    With that, Duan Tianyun nced at his second younger brother, Duan Tianrao, who was standing below the dais.


    ¡°You were previously engaged to my second younger brother, Tianrao. Fortunately, your engagement was dissolved. Otherwise, with your abilities, how could you be worthy to enter our Duan Family? However, given our past ties, if you get up on the dais, I will be merciful and not allow you to lose too spectacrly. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 977 - Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (4)

    Chapter 977 Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (4)


    The moment Duan Tianyun finished speaking, everyone recalled Duan Tianrao and Ye Qingtang¡¯s past engagement.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Unwilling topete? Or perhaps¡­ you people from the Ye Family are just a useless bunch, as cowardly as mice. Even you, the Eldest Young Lady, are too cowardly to stand up for your Ye Family.¡± Duan Tianyun mocked them without mincing his words. He intended to use this match topletely subjugate the Ye Family forever.


    Abusing Ye Qingtang in public wouldpletely shatter the Ye Family¡¯s dignity.


    Ye Qingtang looked coldly at Duan Tianyun, who had repeatedly provoked them. Her expression waspletely calm, and she asked ndly, ¡°Do you really want me topete?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Duan Tianyunughed softly and shrugged. ¡°But if you are afraid, it is no big deal. Your Ye Family has been utterly defeated in today¡¯s match. In the future, you just have to follow the rules and pay tribute to the Duan Family ¡­ As a start, you have to show your submission to our Duan Family in your capacity as Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family.¡±


    Malice shed across Duan Tianyun¡¯s eyes as he spoke. He smiled and said, ¡°If you publicly kowtow to me three times, I won¡¯t make things difficult for anyone in your Ye Family today. How about that?¡±


    The moment Duan Tianyun spoke, the surrounding audience could not help but secretly shake their heads.


    Ye Qingtang was no match for Duan Tianyun. After today, the Ye Family would probably be unable to retain their dignity.


    Everyone clearly sensed that Duan Tianyun was nning to use Ye Qingtang to destroy thest shred of the Ye Family¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°Duan Tianyun, don¡¯t go too far!¡± When the youths from the Ye Family heard Duan Tianyun¡¯s words, they red at him in rage.


    Even though they did not like this Eldest Young Lady, Duan Tianyun was insulting the entire Ye Family.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are any of you unwilling to concede defeat? You can alwayse up on the dais and fight for the Ye Family.¡± Duan Tianyun spoke boldly. ¡°The winner takes it all. If any of you can defeat me, I can kneel and kowtow to him and publicly admit defeat. How about that? But¡­ you Ye Family members are probably a pile of garbage without the courage and ability to do that.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The youths from the Ye Family were enraged. They fervently wished they could hack Duan Tianyun into a thousand pieces.


    However¡­


    Just as the group from the Ye Family was raging, Ye Qingtang, who had remained silent all this while, slowly stepped onto the dais.


    At that moment¡­


    Everyone below the dais fell silent. They looked in astonishment at Ye Qingtang, standing alone on the dais.


    ¡°Has Ye Qingtang really gone topete? Is she crazy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say she¡¯s really foolish. She can just pretend to be deaf and flee. Why go up there and make a fool of herself¡­¡±


    Everyone sighed and shook their heads when they saw the ¡°impulsive¡± Ye Qingtang.


    The youths from the Ye Family snapped out of their trance and hurriedly said, ¡°Eldest Young Lady,e down now!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, but everyone knew that she was no match for Duan Tianyun. But if she was publicly defeated by Duan Tianyun, then the Ye Family would truly be utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    The group from the Ye Family was nervous and angry.


    Never mind that this Eldest Young Lady had not much ability.


    Couldn¡¯t she refrain from causing trouble?!


    Ye Qingtang did not seem to hear the shouts from the Ye Family group. She just stood calmly and faced Duan Tianyun.

 Chapter 978 - Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (5)

    <h2>Chapter 978 Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (5)</h2>


    When Duan Tianrui saw Ye Qingtang seeking her own death, heughed mockingly and said to Duan Tianrao, who was standing nearby, ¡°Second Elder Brother, I¡¯ve always said that this Ye Qingtang is rather stupid. Can she spar with Eldest Brother with her paltry skills? I¡¯m afraid that Eldest Brother will badly maul her with just one move.¡±


    Duan Tianrao did not speak, but his expression was dismissive.


    After Ye Qingtang had recovered her looks, he had thought of reconciling with her. However, she hadpletely ignored his overtures and,ter on, had even given him many cold looks.


    To the arrogant Duan Tianrao, this was an insult.


    However, at that moment, Duan Tianrao was rejoicing in Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions.


    If not for her actions back then, he would still be engaged to her.


    And then, how could he havee into contact with the Young Lady from the Long Family?


    Now, Ye Qingtang was seeking her own death. He would enjoy the show.


    ¡°Looks like you still have some courage.¡± Duan Tianyun looked disdainfully at Ye Qingtang, who was standing in front of him. He calmly moved his flexed fingers, and the crisp sound of his popping joints could be heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. On the strength of the past rtionship between our two families, I won¡¯t let you suffer too much. Since you are a girl, I¡¯ll make it short.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was expressionless. She looked calmly at the outstandingly arrogant Duan Tianyun.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you too scared to talk? Never mind¡­ then let me quickly end your terror.¡± A cruel look shed across Duan Tianyun¡¯s eyes. The next second, a ball of icy blue frost suddenly formed in his hand.


    When the group from the Ye Family below the dais saw Duan Tianyun forming ice, their hearts sank.


    Duan Tianyun had used this move previously to badly injure Dan Yifan.


    Even Dan Yifan was unable to withstand this blow, much less Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang! Tremble as you feel terror descend on you!¡± Duan Tianyun¡¯s expression was viciously mocking. He suddenly raised his fist, and the frost in his hand smashed violently towards Ye Qingtang!


    Innumerable wisps of cold air shot out together with the frost. It was as if all the moisture in the air froze instantly.


    At that moment, almost all the youths from the Ye Family that were present shut their eyes tightly.


    They did not dare to see what would happen next.


    A resounding explosion rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    The ice and frost that smashed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body instantly exploded in clouds of frost and shrouded the entire dais!


    Duan Tianyun¡¯s lips curved in a smug smile when he saw the billowing clouds of frost. He arrogantly straightened up and cocked his head slightly. He deliberately put on a pitying expression.¡°</a>


    ¡°Oh how pitiful¡­¡± But before Duan Tianyun couldplete his sentence, the clouds of frost that saturated the dais slowly dissipated.


    A slender figure slowly emerged from the cloud of frost.


    Duan Tianyun¡¯s unfinished words stuck in his throat.


    He saw¡­


    Ye Qingtang standing unharmed in her original spot amidst the cloud of frost. Her robes and essories were all in ce and had not been disturbed at all.


    Wisps of chilly air were dissipating under the invisible heat rising from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    Ye Qingtang casually nced at the steaming vapor that was rising from her shoulders. She calmly turned her head and gently blew the vapor away.

 Chapter 979 - Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (6)

    <strong>Chapter 979 Do You Really Want Me To Compete? (6)</strong>


    ¡°This¡­ how can this be¡­¡± Duan Tianyun¡¯s eyes widened. He stared disbelievingly at Ye Qingtang, who waspletely unscathed.


    He had exerted his full strength in his previous blow and had not held back at all.


    Even someone who was also at the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One would be injured by this blow.


    However¡­


    Why did Ye Qingtang look unscathed?


    At that moment, the youths from the Ye Family all widened their eyes. They thought that Ye Qingtang would copse, but she was currently standing upright on the dais.


    All of them were momentarily stunned.


    ¡°This Ye Qingtang has probably brought some Dharma treasure back from the sect. Elder Brother, don¡¯t hold back!¡± Duan Tianrui, who was standing below the dais, spoke maliciously.


    When he heard that, Duan Tianyun calmed down. He swept a nce at Ye Qingtang, who had not turned a hair.


    ¡°So you have a life-saving Dharma treasure. No wonder you dared toe andpete¡­¡± Duan Tianyunughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how much damage your treasure can withstand.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Duan Tianyun extended both hands. Wisps of cold air gathered in his palms. They instantly transformed into gossamer thin ice des and shot straight at Ye Qingtang!


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at the numerous ice des that were flying towards her. Her eyes showed a barely perceptible trace of impatience.


    The instant the ice des reached her, a light suddenly shed before her.


    The hundreds of ice des instantly vanished.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Duan Tianyun blinked involuntarily.


    Where did his ice des go?!


    Everyone below the dais was also perplexed.


    They thought that Ye Qingtang was making a fool of herself in this match. However¡­ everything that happened waspletely beyond their expectations.


    ¡°Where did my ice des¡­ go?¡± Duan Tianyun muttered.


    Ye Qingtang slowly raised her hand. Crystal clear drops of water slowly dripped from her slender fingers and formed tiny streaks of water at her feet.


    ¡°Are you looking for these?¡± Ye Qingtang asked calmly.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Duan Tianyun had not yet recovered his wits and did not understand what Ye Qingtang was talking about.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the stunned Duan Tianyun. The impatience in her eyes became more obvious.


    ¡°Time to end this,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    The crowd below the dais looked in bewilderment at Ye Qingtang, who had spoken suddenly. None of them understood where she had acquired the ability to speak of making an end.


    Duan Tianyun also felt that Ye Qingtang had gone crazy.


    Did she really think she was a match for him?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, don¡¯t reject a life-saving offer. If not for the fact that you are a girl, you would have already died a terrible death at my hands!¡± Duan Tianyunughed coldly. His figure suddenly darted towards Ye Qingtang. His body was instantly covered in ayer of frost, and a strong chill flooded his entire body.


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at Duan Tianyun, who was rushing towards her, and slowly raised her right hand.


    The instant Duan Tianyun reached her, Ye Qingtang gave Duan Tianyun¡¯s forehead a light and perfunctory tap.


    Thud!!


    A huge crash suddenly rang out in the martial arts arena.


    With that resounding crash, Duan Tianyun¡¯s imposing figure flew straight out, smashing numerous walls in the martial arts arena into smithereens. No one knew where he hadnded.

 Chapter 980 - Death Wish (1)

    <strong>Chapter 980 Death Wish (1)</strong>


    A dead silence fell over the entire martial arts<b>arena.</b>


    Everyone stared disbelievingly at the huge holes that had been smashed in the walls.


    At that moment, there was no sign of Duan Tianyun on the dais. Only Ye Qingtang was left.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± Ye Qingtang acted as if nothing had happened. She swept a nce at the stunned group from the Duan Family. She slowly walked off the dais under the bbergasted gaze of everyone present.


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Brother?!!!¡± Duan Tianrui suddenly snapped out of his trance and hurriedly led the group in the direction in which Duan Tianyun had been sent flying.


    Only Duan Tianrao was left below the dais in a daze. He looked at the detached figure, his face full of disbelief.


    What had happened just now?


    No one present was certain of what had happened on the dais just now.


    Why was Duan Tianyun suddenly sent flying?!


    They were unable to see any indication of what Ye Qingtang had done.


    Much less the Duan Family and the other citizens of Lin Town.


    Even the youths from the Ye Family were rather stunned.


    No one was certain of how Ye Qingtang had done it.


    But¡­ even if they had seen it clearly, no one would believe that the omnipotent Duan Tianyun, who had the power of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One¡­


    Would be sent flying by a flick of Ye Qingtang¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Why are you still gaping here? Shouldn¡¯t you go back?¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly as she looked at the stunned group from the Ye Family. With that, she took the lead and walked out of the martial arts arena.


    Only then did the youths from the Ye Family recover their wits. Although they werepletely bewildered, with Dan Yifan¡¯s injuries in mind, they had no choice but to rush him back to the Ye House to recuperate.


    But¡­


    Had they really won?


    At that moment, the youths from the Ye Family looked rather dazed.


    The Ye Family, followed by the Duan Family, left therge martial arts arena. Only the watching citizens who had personally witnessed these events remained.


    Although they had personally witnessed everything, it was as if they had seen nothing.


    Who would have expected this match to have so many twists and turns?


    Ye Qingtang was the first to reach the Ye House. In the Ye House, the various elders and Ye Ling were already waiting in the main hall. The oue of that day¡¯s match was of utmost importance to them.


    They saw the main gate of the Ye House suddenly open, and they all turned their gazes towards it. However, only Ye Qingtang walked in.


    With that, the Great Elder and Third Elder could not help but look disappointed.


    However, a momentter, the majority of the Ye Family members also followed.


    The Great Elder rose, and his heart filled with anticipation when he suddenly realized that his grandson was being carried back by the united efforts of the group.


    The Great Elder¡¯s face immediately drained of blood. He hastened over, and Third Elder and the rest hurriedly followed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What on earth has happened? How was Yifan¡­ injured so badly?¡± The Great Elder was desperately worried when he saw Dan Yifan, who was being carried back by two youths from the Ye Family.


    Dan Yifan had already sunk into a faint. His handsome face was bloodless and ashen. Traces of dried blood could still be seen at the corner of his mouth.


    Ye Ling waited for the youths to walk over. He was also shocked to see the extent of Dan Yifan¡¯s injuries.


    They were well aware of Dan Yifan¡¯s abilities and had thought that this match would not present him with any great difficulties.

 Chapter 981 - Death Wish (2)

    <h4>Chapter 981 Death Wish (2)</h4>


    Yet, who would have thought¡­


    Dan Yifan would be so badly injured.


    ¡°What on earth has happened? Who injured him?¡± Ye Ling asked with a frown.


    The youths from the Ye Family seemed rather dazed and only snapped out of their trance and replied at Ye Ling¡¯s shout. ¡°It was¡­ the Eldest Young Master of the Duan Family, Duan Tianyun.¡±


    ¡°Duan Tianyun?¡± Ye Ling and the others were all taken aback.


    One should know that Duan Tianyun was the most powerful among the younger members of the Duan Family. However, Duan Tianyun had not acted before, so they had subconsciously overlooked his existence and thought that Duan Tianyun would not participate in this match.


    ¡°How could it be Duan Tianyun? Wasn¡¯t it Duan Luoning who sparred with Yifan?¡± The Great Elder asked hurriedly.


    The youths from the Ye Family said, ¡°It is true that Duan Luoning issued the challenge. At first, it was Duan Luoning who stepped onto the dais with Young Master Dan. Young Master Dan even beat Duan Luoning. But Duan Tianyun suddenly entered the arena and stepped up onto the dais in his capacity as a Duan Family member¡­ Young Master Dan had no choice but to take him on¡­ Who knew that Duan Tianyun would be so vicious and give no quarter.¡±


    The youths from the Ye Family were enraged when they recalled Duan Tianyun¡¯s viciousness during the match. Duan Tianyun had not just been interested in winning; he had been out to kill.


    ¡°That Duan Tianyun! He¡¯s so vicious!¡± The Great Elder¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. He wished he could tear Duan Tianyun into pieces.


    ¡°Now is not the time for this. Yifan has been badly injured. We should quickly find someone to treat him,¡± said Ye Ling with a frown.


    They had not expected Duan Tianyun to appear.


    They had thought that the Ye Family would certainly win this round.


    Yet, who would have imagined that an ident like that would happen?


    Now, they could already guess the conclusion without asking for further details.


    Among the younger members of the Ye Family, Dan Yifan was the most powerful.


    Now, even Dan Yifan had been defeated by Duan Tianyun. The Ye Family had probably lost.


    Since they already had an idea of what had happened, Ye Ling and the others did not ask any more questions. Since they could not change the oue, they would try their best to cut their losses.


    The Great Elder hurriedly ordered someone to send Dan Yifan for treatment while Ye Ling told the other youths from the Ye Family to rest for the time being.


    The youths were all dazed, as if thinking of something. They nced at Ye Qingtang from time to time, and their expressions wereplicated.


    ¡°The Duan Family came prepared. Duan Luoning¡¯s challenge was only meant to bait them out. They were probably prepared from the start for Duan Tianyun to act.¡± Ye Ling took a deep breath and involuntarily thought of their previous agreement with the Duan Family.


    If they lost this fight, the Ye Family would have to pay tribute to the Duan Family.


    ¡°The Duan Family¡¯s n was truly malicious. No matter how we considered the matter, we overlooked this point. Come to think of it, they did not allow Duan Tianyun to act so that we would let down our guard, but we were careless to have fallen into their trap!¡± Second Elder thumped the table heavily.


    ¡°With this defeat, our Ye Family will suffer severe losses¡­¡± Third Elder sighed softly.


    The Great Elder¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. His grandson had been badly injured, and they had fallen into the Duan Family¡¯s trap. How could he not hate them?


    ¡°Since this is the reality, then we had better be prepared. Otherwise, the Duan Family will use it as an excuse to create trouble, and who knows how far they will take matters,¡± Third Elder said helplessly. They had no choice but to admit that they had lost the bet.

 Chapter 982 - Death Wish (3)

    Chapter 982 Death Wish (3)


    Ye Qingtang, who had been standing by the side all this while, could not help but be rendered speechless when she saw her father¡¯s and the various elders¡¯ mournful looks.


    She could tell.


    They thought that the Ye Family had lost the match.


    However¡­


    They had not even asked about it.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt that she needed to have a good talk with her father about this matter.


    But Ye Ling suddenly interrupted Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Tang Tang, you can see the current situation in the Ye Family. You should start your journey back to the Xuanling Sect today. You are not to concern yourself with whatever happens next. As your father, I only hope you can live peacefully within the sect.¡±


    Even Dan Yifan was unable to turn the Ye Family¡¯s current situation around. If Ye Qingtang continued to stay here, who knew how many other matters would arise for her to worry over?


    ¡°¡­¡± Could she just finish her sentence?


    ¡°Actually, in this match, our Ye Family¡­¡± Ye Qingtang continued.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, the Master has spoken sensibly. You should return to the Xuanling Sect first. After Yifan recovers from his injuries, I will also ask him to return to the Leiting Sect.¡± The Great Elder sighed softly and helplessly.


    Since matters had reached this stage, they had no choice but to ept their fate.


    ¡°¡­¡± Was it so hard for her to finish a sentence?


    Ye Qingtang could not help but feel a little frustrated. She was about to blurt out the oue to Ye Ling and the others when someone suddenly kicked open the front door of the Ye House.


    A few Ye Family guards nervously ran in, their faces pale, and said, ¡°Master, Elders, something terrible has happened. The Master of the Duan Family is at the door!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Ye Ling and the others were all stunned.


    ¡°The Duan Family is truly impatient. They¡¯vee knocking without dy.¡± The Second Elderughed coldly.


    ¡°I would like to see what other tricks the Duan Family has up its sleeve!¡± The Great Elder¡¯s expression was somber. Dan Yifan¡¯s injuries had filled him with hatred for the Duan Family.


    With that, the Great Elder led the way by standing up and walking towards the front yard.


    Ye Ling and the others followed.


    Ye Qingtang, who had been continually interrupted, could only speechlessly watch the departing figures of the crowd.


    Was it so difficult to let her finish her sentence!!


    Themotion in the front yard had rmed many members of the Ye Family. The younger members who had just gone to rest now hurried back.


    The Master of the Duan Family, Duan Yangjing, was standing somberly in the front yard on Ye Family territory. Behind him stood various elders from the Duan Family, Duan Tianrao, and Duan Tianrui.


    ¡°Ye Ling,e out!¡± Duan Yangjing stepped forward and roared fiercely.


    When Ye Ling and the others reached the front yard and saw Duan Yangjing and the others who hade with ill intention, their expressions grew grave.


    ¡°Duan Yangjing, don¡¯t go too far. You are now in Ye Family territory. You people from the Duan Family better behave yourselves!¡± Ye Ling coldly berated them.


    ¡°Behave? You Ye Family people dare to talk to me of behaving! If you don¡¯t give us a good exnation today, I might even lead men and exterminate the Ye Family!¡± Duan Yangjing red ferociously at Ye Ling. His eyes were so bloodshot they almost seemed to be dripping blood.


    When Ye Ling and the others saw Duan Yangjing¡¯s murderous expression, they maintained their dignity but could not help but grumble inwardly.


    What was the matter with this Duan Yangjing?


    Why did he bring so many people toe knocking?


    Even if the Duan Family won this match, they should not behave like that.

 Chapter 983 - Death Wish (4)

    Chapter 983 Death Wish (4)


    Duan Yangjing looked as if he wanted to eat them alive.


    ¡°Duan Yangjing, what do you mean?¡± Ye Ling spoke carefully. In the past, their Ye Family would certainly not be afraid of an attack from the Duan Family.


    But in the past year, it was not just the younger members of the Duan Family who had rapidly improved in terms of ability with the help of the Long Family. Even the elders and Duan Yangjing had also improved rapidly.


    Approximately a year ago, Duan Yangjing¡¯s ability had beenparable to that of Second Elder. But now, he had broken through to the peak of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One and was a mere step away from Martial Qi Level Two.


    Even the elders of the Duan Family had all achieved the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    The Ye Family currently could not counteract this kind of fighting strength.


    ¡°What do I mean? Ye Ling, hand your daughter over!¡± Duan Yangjing said coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Ling was startled. His daughter?


    ¡°Are you still acting dumb? If you don¡¯t hand Ye Qingtang over to me today, our Duan Family will ughter your entire Ye Family!¡± threatened Duan Yangjing.


    ¡°Duan Yangjing, my daughter just returned to Lin Town yesterday. She doesn¡¯t know anything. Why make things difficult for her? If you have any grievances, you cane after me.¡± Ye Ling would not budge an inch in matters concerning Ye Qingtang.


    He did not understand what the matter was with Duan Yangjing to make thetter aggressively demand him to hand over his daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know anything? Ye Ling, don¡¯t treat me like a fool! Today, your daughter, Ye Qingtang, severely injured my son Tianyun in the martial arts arena. If you don¡¯t hand Ye Qingtang over today, you won¡¯t be allowed to leave the Ye House at all!!¡± Duan Yangjing roared.


    The three elders of the Ye Family and Ye Ling were all stunned by Duan Yangjing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Ye Ling thought he must have heard wrong. Otherwise, it must Duan Yangjing who had gone crazy.


    Tang Tang had severely injured Duan Tianyun?


    What kind of joke was this?


    ¡°Duan Tianyun, you¡¯re the viin here. Don¡¯t you dare make the firstint! It was Duan Tianyun from the Duan Family who severely wounded my grandson, Dan Yifan. My grandson is now still lying unconscious on the sickbed, but you¡¯re here to shift the me instead!¡± The Great Elder went forward and berated them.


    What kind of ability did Ye Qingtang have?


    She was merely a red spirit root and had just entered the Xuanling Sect a year ago. How could she possibly have the ability to severely injure Duan Tianyun, who had attained the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One?!


    The Duan Family was clearly maligning her!


    Duan Yangjing casually pointed to Duan Tianrao and Duan Tianrui, who were standing nearby.


    ¡°Tell the Ye Family what you saw at the martial arts arena.¡±


    Duan Tianrui immediately said, ¡°I saw Ye Qingtang injure my older brother with my own eyes. My older brother had beaten Dan Yifan, but Ye Qingtang suddenly and unexpectedly challenged my older brother. She fought viciously and severely injured my older brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Even those members of your Ye Family who were present would have witnessed it too.¡± Duan Tianrui pointed at the youths from the Ye Family, who were standing in the front yard.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Ling frowned slightly and looked at the youths.


    These youths had been frightened out of their wits by the conclusion of the match and had forgotten to report to the Master. Now that they were publicly questioned, they recounted how Ye Qingtang had beaten Duan Tianyun.


    The expressions of Ye Ling and the three elders grew increasingly bemused as the youths spoke.


    They thought they had lost the match.


    Had the Ye Family actually won?

 Chapter 984 - Death Wish (5)

    Chapter 984 Death Wish (5)


    ¡°Now that matters have reached this state, what do you have to say for yourselves?¡± Duan Yangjing looked coldly at everyone from the Ye Family.


    Even he had beenpletely taken aback by the news he had just heard.


    He had flown into a rage when he saw Duan Tianyun being carried back by Duan Family members.


    The injuries that Duan Tianyun had sustained throughout his body were unusually severe. The bones throughout his body had been crushed. Although Duan Yangjing had invited numerous famous doctors to treat Duan Tianyun, the results had caused Duan Yangjing to break down.


    Duan Tianyun¡¯s injuries had extended to his organs and affected his veins. Even if he recovered, he would probably be crippled. In the future, it would be impossible for him to continue his martial arts cultivation, much less return to the peak of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One.


    Ye Ling and the elders exchanged looks. Even with the youths from the Ye Family as witnesses, they still found it hard to ept the situation. However, it looked like they would have no time to ponder how Ye Qingtang had severely injured Duan Tianyun.


    In the face of Duan Yangjing¡¯s aggressive stance, Ye Ling ndly spoke.


    ¡°The Duan Family was the first to suggest this match. Fights are dangerous, and injuries aremon on the dais¡­ Not only was someone from your Duan Family injured, but someone from our Ye Family was also severely injured. What is there to say?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Duan Yangjing bellowed coldly. ¡°Your Ye Family skills are inferior, so it¡¯s not surprising you sustained injuries. But my son is so talented, how could your daughter, Ye Qingtang, have injured him so severely! Today, I will make Ye Qingtang pay an eye for an eye.¡±


    Duan Yangjing¡¯s unreasonableness infuriated the Ye Family.


    Did they mean that the people from the Duan Family counted as human beings but not those from the Ye Family?


    ¡°Duan Yangjing, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ye Ling shouted coldly. He drew the sword at his side with a ringing sound.


    The three elders behind him also drew their swords.


    ¡°Go too far?¡± Duan Yangjingughed coldly. A malicious gleam suddenly shed across his eyes. ¡°So what if I¡¯m bullying you today? Men, even if you have topletely overturn the Ye Family, you must capture Ye Qingtang today!¡±


    At Duan Yangjing¡¯smand, the group of Duan Family members behind him immediately drew their swords and faced off with the group from the Ye Family.


    The youths from the Ye Family saw that things had gone awry and prepared for battle.


    ¡°I heard that¡­ you want to capture me?¡± A clear female voice suddenly rang out from behind them.


    The moment she finished speaking, Ye Qingtang slowly walked out from behind the group from the Ye Family.


    ¡°Tang Tang?¡± Ye Ling was startled when he saw his daughter suddenly move forward.


    Ye Qingtang gave Ye Ling a cating look and walked to face the group from the Duan Family.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯ve finally appeared!¡± Duan Yangjing looked at Ye Qingtang, who had emerged from the crowd. His bloodshot eyes looked at her as if he wanted to y her alive.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at the furious Duan Yangjing.


    ¡°Men, capture Ye Qingtang!¡± Duan Yangjing shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to try!¡± Ye Ling stepped in front of Ye Qingtang, and the group from the Ye Family also advanced a step.


    ¡°Father, let me deal with this.¡± Ye Qingtang ced her hand on Ye Ling¡¯s shoulder and spoke calmly.


    Ye Ling hesitated, but Ye Qingtang had already walked in front of Ye Ling. Her calm eyes swept across the group from the Duan Family.


    ¡°You wish to avenge Duan Tianyun?¡± said Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 985 - Death Wish (6)

    Chapter 985 Death Wish (6)


    ¡°You¡¯ve injured my son. Of course I want your life aspensation,¡± said Duan Yangjing coldly.


    ¡°My life?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Duan Yangjing. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take that.¡±


    Without waiting for Duan Yangjing to reply, Ye Qingtang said without consulting anyone, ¡°Enough nonsense. Since you want revenge, all of you shoulde at me at the same time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words surprised everyone.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you mustn¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Ye Ling was shocked.


    The group from the Duan Family were enraged by Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrogant words. With that, an elder from the Duan Family leaped up and struck a blow at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Little girl, how dare you boast!¡±


    Ye Qingtang lifted her head slightly and saw the Duan Family elder leaping towards her. She slowly lifted her hand and met his palm with her own palm!


    There was a huge bang!


    When the two palms met, the crisp sound of a bone breaking could be heard from the Duan Family elder¡¯s arm.


    There was the sound of an explosion, and the shards of white bone pierced through the skin of his arm. He was instantly sent flying by the force of the impact.


    But Ye Qingtang stood motionlessly at her original spot. Her upraised palm waspletely unharmed.


    The faint smell of blood permeated the front yard of the Ye House.


    Ye Ling and the others widened their eyes in disbelief as they looked at the Duan Family Elder, who had copsed onto the ground.


    This elder was at the mid-stage of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level One. Outside of the Long Family, few people in the entire Lin Town was a match for him.


    However¡­


    His entire arm had been rendered useless by one blow of Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm?


    ¡°I said, you should alle at me at the same time¡­ don¡¯t you understand?¡± Ye Qingtang looked coldly at the Duan Family elder, who had copsed to the ground with a broken arm.


    The group from the Duan Family looked in shock at the Duan Family elder who had copsed to the ground, their eyes full of disbelief.


    How could this be¡­


    ¡°Kill her!¡± Duan Yangjing bellowed.


    The moment he finished speaking, the group from the Duan Family rushed forward and pounced on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang stood motionless in her original spot, looking at the group from the Duan Family that was rushing forward. Her eyes were expressionless. As the group rushed up, she suddenly raised her eyes, which had been slightly lowered.


    The moment she lifted her eyes, an intangible aura suddenly burst from her body.


    Boom, boom!!


    There was an ear-splitting crash. Before the men from the Duan Family even knew what was happening, the intangible force sent them flying in all directions while they were still in mid-air!


    In a blink of an eye, the men from the Duan Family were scattered throughout the Ye House courtyard. Each of them spat out a mouthful of fresh blood when theynded on the ground.


    Even Duan Yangjing, the most powerful of the Duan Family, who had reached the peak of the Third Heaven of Martial Qi Level One copsed to the ground, unable to get up. A column of blood sprayed from his mouth.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone from the Duan Family had been utterly defeated.


    The front yard of the Ye House was a sea of weeping and wailing.


    Ye Ling and the three elders werepletely stunned.


    They gaped at the group from the Duan Family who had copsed on the ground. They had no idea what had just happened.


    Why had all of them copsed onto the ground, heavily injured, when Ye Qingtang had not even moved?


    Ye Qingtang shook her head ndly when she saw the men from the Duan Family, who had copsed on the ground. Then without consulting anyone, she walked towards Duan Yangjing.


    At that moment, the previously aggressive Duan Yangjing who had been baying for blood was lying on the floor, his face ashen.


    ¡°I forgot something just now.¡± Ye Qingtang faced Duan Yangjing. Her eyes were slightly lowered, and from her vantage point, she looked at Duan Yangjing, who had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Your son, Duan Tianyun, said on the dais that if he lost, he would publicly kowtow to me three times,¡± Ye Qingtang said unhurriedly. ¡°However, he probably can¡¯t get up right now. In that case¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her hand, caught hold of Duan Yangjing¡¯s cor, and lifted him off the ground.


    ¡°As his father, you should do it in his stead.¡±

 Chapter 986 - Rare Treasure (1)

    Chapter 986Rare Treasure (1)


    With that, Ye Qingtang did not give Duan Yangjing any time to react and simply shattered Duan Yangjing¡¯s kneecap with a kick. She pressed Duan Yangjing¡¯s head down and smashed it against the floor with a crash.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Ye Qingtang, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± Duan Yangjing, who was pressed to the ground, had never been humiliated like that.


    Crash!


    Ye Qingtang lifted Duan Yangjing¡¯s head up and then smashed it on the ground again!


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Duan Yangjing¡¯s face had been heavily smashed on the ground twice in session. His nose bridge had already been smashed to smithereens. Large patches of blood trickled out of his wound onto the ground.


    But Ye Qingtang did not seem to notice. She lifted Duan Yangjing¡¯s head up and smashed it onto the ground again!


    Crash!


    There was another heavy thump. Duan Yangjing¡¯s face was pressed into a depression in the ground. His body twitched a few times, but he did not make another sound.


    ¡°Three¡­¡± Ye Qingtang straightened up at thest count. Her gaze swept across the faces of the other members of the Duan Family, who had all copsed on the ground.


    The moment Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze passed over them, they felt a chill spreading throughout their bodies.


    ¡°Who else wants revenge?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the members of the Duan Family.


    The Duan Family members did not dare to even emit a peep.


    ¡°Based on the rules, the Duan Family must henceforth pay tribute to the Ye Family every month. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Ye Qingtang repeated her question when she saw that no one had replied.


    The Duan Family members looked at Duan Yangjing, who had fallen to the ground. They could not tell if he was dead or alive. No one dared to refuse. They all nodded vigorously, each afraid that they would be next.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the group from the Duan Family and said, ¡°Scram!¡±


    With that, the Duan Family did not dare linger around any longer. They stood up clumsily and dragged the half-dead Duan Yangjing up from the ground. Then, they hurriedly slunk away from the Ye House.


    The Ye Family members only snapped out of their trance when everyone from the Duan Family had left.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡­¡± Ye Ling looked at his daughter, both surprised and pleased.


    ¡°Father, these matters are not urgent. I have not had a chance to have a good talk with you since my return. I have some things here that the family might find useful.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ye Ling and sighed inwardly. When she had returned yesterday, she had wanted to have a good chat with her father and also distribute some items in her space ring to everyone in the Ye Family.


    But before Ye Ling and the others couldprehend the implications of Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang had already opened her space ring. She reached inside¡­


    Cling¡­ ng¡­


    Ye Qingtang pulled out a pile of weapons. She did not look at them closely and just stuffed a few of them in Ye Ling¡¯s hand.


    When everyone from the Ye Family nced at them, they almost fainted from shock.


    The weapons that Ye Qingtang had casually handed over were all divine weapons of yellow grade or above!


    ¡°Tang Tang, these things¡­¡± Before Ye Ling could finish speaking, Ye Qingtang simply pulled out another pile. When she saw that Ye Ling¡¯s hands were full, she turned and stuffed them into Second Elder¡¯s hands.


    Another pile of yellow-grade weapons¡­


    Ye Qingtang pulled out three or four piles. Her father¡¯s and the three elders¡¯ hands were all full.


    ¡°And here are some elixirs. They are quite effective in improving your powers. Father, take them and distribute them to everyone.¡± With that, Ye Qingtang pulled a pile of elixirs out of her space ring and stuffed them in the hands of a youth from the Ye Family.

 Chapter 987 - Rare Treasure (2)

    Chapter 987 Rare Treasure (2)


    The youth¡¯s eyes popped out as he looked at the elixirs that had been stuffed into his arms. His legs went soft when he nced at them.


    Even though he had never seen these elixirs in real life, he had heard of them in legends.


    Even the most stupid person could progress through several levels within a few days just by gulping down these elixirs.


    Everyone from the Ye Family knew the value of the items that Ye Qingtang had taken out of her space ring. They all widened their eyes in disbelief.


    All these items were surpassingly precious. To the Ye Family, every weapon was a top-grade divine weapon that they seldom saw in everyday life.


    If even the most ordinary disciple from the Ye Family wielded it in battle, his martial skills would advance swiftly, probably by more than one level.


    ¡°Are these¡­ premium yellow-grade weapons?¡±


    The Great Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in shock. In Lin Town, even the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord of the Long Family only had a superior yellow-grade weapon. He had certainly never owned a premium yellow-grade divine weapon.


    However, Ye Qingtang had brought out ten weapons.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ you¡­¡±


    Ye Ling gaped at Ye Qingtang. He was momentarily speechless.


    Only then did everyone from the Ye Family realize why Ye Qingtang had shown no interest when Dan Yifan had tried to give her his sword¡­


    It was because Ye Qingtang had so many yellow-grade divine weapons!


    ¡°Qingtang, where¡­ did you get these treasures?¡± Ye Ling spoke in a shocked tone after a moment.


    Even if Ye Qingtang had only brought out just one item, it would probably incite all the martial arts cultivators in Lin Town to strive for it with all their might.


    But before Ye Qingtang could exin, the Third Elder¡¯s eyes shed, and he suddenly said, ¡°It is rumored that the Xuanling Sect that Eldest Young Lady is in has a mystic realm¡­ Could it be that Eldest Young Lady has passed the test for the mystic realm and entered it to obtain a great destiny?!¡±


    When they heard the Third Elder¡¯s guess, everyone in the Ye Family was suddenly enlightened. It was probably as the Third Elder had said. The destinies in a sect¡¯s mystic realm were said to be incredible. Even ck-grade divine weapons existed, much less premium yellow-grade divine weapons!


    ¡°Um¡­ something like that.¡± Ye Qingtang did not protest and simply went along with what the Third Elder had said.


    Actually, the Third Elder was not too far off the mark. Ye Qingtang had gotten lucky at the Hundred Level of the Hell of Avicinaraka, where numerous powerful cultivators from sects had been killed or injured. It was almost the same as having obtained a destiny from a sect¡¯s mystic realm.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder the Eldest Young Lady could single-handedly defeat the Duan Family¡­¡± The Great Elder looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    Based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities and cultivation as an outer sect disciple, it was simply out of the question for her to defeat the current Duan Family.


    However, if Ye Qingtang had entered the sect¡¯s mystic realm and obtained some great destiny and various Dharma treasures, then it was entirely possible for her to single-handedly defeat the Duan Family¡­


    ¡°Ai¡­ Eldest Young Lady, although all these are divine items, thebined strength of the Long Family is just too great¡­ The half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord is near invincible, not to mention the other Martial Qi Level Two and Three cultivators in the Long Family. I¡¯m afraid that if the Long Family catches sight of these treasures, it will lead to the extermination of our Ye Family¡­¡± Third Elder sighed while looking at Ye Qingtang.


    When they heard the Third Elder¡¯s words, the Great Elder and a few of the senior members of the Ye Family also looked worried.

 Chapter 988 - Rare Treasure (3)

    <em>Chapter 988</em> Rare Treasure (3)


    The Duan Family was the Long Family¡¯sckey. Every action had its consequences; when one beat a dog, one must answer to its master. Previously, Ye Qingtang had entered the match in her capacity as a member of the younger generation and defeated a younger member of the Duan Family. This was excusable, and others would have no grounds for using her.


    However, Ye Qingtang had now taught the entire Duan Family a vicious lesson. Given the vengeful nature of the Duan Family, they would certainly not let it go. If the Long Family also got involved, the consequences were unthinkable.


    To the Ye Family, the divine treasures that Ye Qingtang had taken out of her space ring were like hot potatoes.


    Ye Qingtang swept a nce at everyone. Did this mean that they were ming her?


    ¡°Ai, Eldest Young Lady, I¡¯m afraid we aren¡¯t fortunate enough to own these treasures. Considering how you treated the Duan Family today, the Long Family will certainly make an appearance¡­ Why don¡¯t we hand these treasures over to the Long Family first? That would be better than the Ye Family being exterminated,¡± said the Third Elder.


    Although everyone in the Ye Family was extremely unwilling to follow the Third Elder¡¯s suggestion, it was presently the most appropriate n.


    With these treasures in hand, their abilities would increase so greatly in a short span of time that they would be vastly different from their past selves. But no matter how powerful they were, they were still no match to the Long Family.


    If they were unwilling to hand the treasures over, the Long Family would snatch them away. Then, they might lose their lives, not to mention their possessions. After weighing the pros and cons, the Third Elder¡¯s n seemed to be the most reliable.


    ¡°Hmph, how can we just give these treasures to the Long Family for no reason? If we do that, what kind of standing will the Ye Family have?¡± The Second Elder shouted coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Great Elder nodded and chimed in, ¡°The Duan Family went too far and even severely injured my grandson. If our Ye Family now hands all these Dharma treasures over, we will have no reputation left!¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, of course I understand what you are thinking¡­¡± The Third Elder looked at the Great Elder and the Second Elder and said, ¡°If we retain these treasures, they can indeed cause our martial arts abilities to span several levels. It will be an easy matter to crush the Duan Family and their ilk. But can we depend on these treasures to oppose the Long Family?! Ultimately, which is more important: the treasures or our lives?¡±


    ¡°So what. If worsees to worst, we will fight the Long Family to death!¡± shouted the Great Elder.


    ¡°Great Elder, I know you are angry because your grandson was injured. But let go of your anger. Opposing the Long Family is like using an egg to smash a rock. Even if we die, they won¡¯t be harmed.¡± The Third Elder sighed.


    At present, all Ye Family disciples, including the majority of the senior members of the Ye Family, all agreed with the Third Elder. They were willing to offer the treasures that Ye Qingtang had brought to the Long Family.


    ¡°Are you making this decision without consulting me? These things belong to me.¡± Ye Qingtang swept a nce at the Ye Family¡¯s disciples and senior members before speaking calmly.


    When they heard that, one of the senior members of the Ye Family frowned and said, ¡°Eldest Young Lady, what are you saying? If you had not forced the Duan Family¡¯s hand, would we need to do this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eldest Young Lady, even if you have entered the Sect¡¯s mystic realm and obtained a great destiny, you cannot possibly oppose the Long Family. Furthermore, the Duan Family is the Long Family¡¯sckey. You are well aware of all these facts, but you still battered the Duan Family without restraint. Aren¡¯t you aware of the consequences? As the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, what you said is truly disappointing!¡±

 Chapter 989 - The Long Family (1)

    Chapter 989 The Long Family (1)


    As a few of the Ye Family members spoke coldly, many of the Ye Family disciples started to discuss the matter among themselves.


    ¡°Although Ye Qingtang is powerful, her power depends on the treasures obtained from the mystic realm. It was pretty good for her to be able to crush the Duan Family, but opposing the Long Family¡­ that¡¯s a joke!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, she clearly knew the rtionship between the Duan Family and the Long Family but still relied on the treasures she obtained from the mystic realm to humiliate the Duan Family. She wasn¡¯t just humiliating the Duan Family, she was trying to exterminate the Ye Family!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Ye Qingtang still can¡¯t bear to let go of her treasure at this point. She doesn¡¯t care if the Ye Family is exterminated!¡±


    A few of the Ye Family disciples looked resentfully at Ye Qingtang.


    At that moment, Ye Ling¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. If his daughter was really like that, would she have distributed the treasures to everyone in the Ye Family?!


    ¡°Shut up, everyone!¡± Ye Ling shouted coldly.


    However, before Ye Ling could say anything more, a few young men and women strolled to the front door of the Ye House.


    Among them was a man dressed in white, with a cold and arrogant demeanor. It was Duan Tianrao, who had doubled back after leaving with the Duan Family.


    Standing in front of Duan Tianrao was a girl in red who carried an aloof expression. The girl had also brought along two maidservants.


    ¡°Young Lady of the Long Family¡­ Long Rui?!¡±


    Everyone in the Ye Family was shocked when they saw the girl in red.


    The girl in red¡¯s name was Long Rui, and she was the beloved daughter of the Master of the Long Family. Furthermore, her ability had entered the realm of the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Two, and she was the most outstanding supernaturally talented person in the Long Family!


    Duan Tianrao was currently sweeping a nce around him. When he saw the Ye Family shrink back, he nced at Ye Qingtang with a trace of smugness.


    Fortunately, he had made a clean break with Ye Qingtang previously, and Ye Xun had also suddenly disappeared. Otherwise, he would not have had the immense good fortune of meeting Long Rui and have the hope of bing the Long Family¡¯s high-ranking son-inw.


    Ye Qingtang could neverpare with his Long Rui, whether in terms of family background, martial arts ability, or talent. It was almost as if they were from two different worlds.


    ¡°The presence of the Young Lady from the Long Family is a great honor for our humble Ye House¡­¡± The Third Elder looked at Long Rui smilingly.


    However, before Long Rui could speak, one of the Long Family¡¯s maidservants said, ¡°Who is Ye Qingtang!¡±


    When they heard that, everyone from the Ye Family was shocked. Could it because of the incident with the Duan Family¡­


    ¡°May I ask¡­ why are you looking for the Eldest Young Lady of our Ye Family¡­¡± The Third Elder asked gingerly.


    ¡°Enough nonsense!¡± The maidservant of the Long Family shouted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the questions, and you¡¯ll answer. Who is Ye Qingtang!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me.¡±


    Ye Qingtang spoke first without giving the Third Elder an opportunity to reply.


    ¡°You are Ye Qingtang!¡± The maidservant from the Long Family looked Ye Qingtang over coldly with an attitude of superiority. Her eyes were full of disdain.


    ¡°Your Ye Family is really bold!¡± The maidservant from the Long Family suddenly shouted coldly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Ye Family know about the rtionship between the Duan Family and the Long Family? What gave you the courage to condone this reckless and contemptible buffoon from your family, who provoked the Duan Family!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    At that moment, everyone from the Ye Family looked at each other, unsure of how to reply.


    ¡°A misunderstanding¡­ there must be a misunderstanding. It is not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Young Lady has just returned. She hasn¡¯t been in Lin Town for two years and did not know the rules¡­ We hope the Long Family won¡¯t me her!¡±


    A group of senior members from the Ye Family hurried forward to exin matters.

 Chapter 990 - The Long Family (2)

    Chapter 990 The Long Family (2)


    ¡°Is this your so-called ex-fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Long Rui, who had not spoken until then, suddenly looked at Duan Tianrao, who was standing in front of her.


    She had naturally heard about Duan Tianrao¡¯s past since her arrival in Lin Town.


    Duan Tianrao smiled helplessly when he heard Long Rui¡¯s words.


    ¡°Which of us is better?¡± asked Long Rui.


    ¡°Ruiler, how can you lower yourself byparing yourself to her? I don¡¯t know what my parents saw in her¡­ both of you are from different worlds,¡± said Duan Tianrao as he looked at Long Rui.


    Veins immediately popped out on Ye Ling¡¯s forehead. No matter what, Duan Tianrao had been his daughter¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦. Even though the engagement had been dissolved, he should not treat her like that¡­


    However, Ye Ling did not dare to say anything in front of the Long Family, for fear that something he said might lead to the Ye Family being exterminated.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, why aren¡¯t you kneeling!¡±


    With that, the maidservant from the Long Family looked at Ye Qingtang and shouted at her coldly.


    ¡°You¡­ want me to kneel?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curved slightly in a trace of a bemused smile, as if she had just heard the world¡¯s funniest joke.


    ¡°Why, do you dare to refuse?!¡±


    The eyes of the two maidservants from the Long Family glittered coldly.


    All the senior members of the Ye Family quavered at this scene.


    ¡°Everyone from the Long Family, please don¡¯t be angry. The Eldest Young Lady of our Ye Family was in the wrong. Of course she should kneel and apologize, of course she should!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we will certainly make the Eldest Young Lady apologize and give the Long Family a satisfactory ount!¡±


    A few senior members of the Ye Family spoke ingratiatingly while cold sweat seeped from their brows.


    ¡°That would naturally be the best, so that we won¡¯t have to waste time,¡± one of the maidservants from the Long Family said.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, this is the Young Lady of the Long Family¡­ We cannot afford to offend them. Just kneel and apologize. I¡¯m sure the Long Family will be gracious and drop the matter.¡±


    ¡°Qingtang, please don¡¯t be impulsive. If you don¡¯t kneel, not just the Ye Family, but even you will not leave Lin Town alive!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, it¡¯s just kneeling for an apology¡­ in any case, you were in the wrong in this case. If you were showing off in the match between the Duan Family and the Ye Family, then you should have left it at that. Now, even the Master of the Duan Family has been¡­ hurry up and kneel to Miss Long Rui and these two youngdies from the Long Family and admit your guilt!¡±


    All the senior members of the Ye Family looked at Ye Qingtang and spoke in rapid session.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say a word, a maidservant from the Long Family said, ¡°Ye Qingtang, if you kneel, you will live. If you refuse, you will die.¡±


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and responded. ¡°Now, I am giving you a chance. If you kneel and admit you were wrong, I will allow you to live. Otherwise, you will die.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, what nonsense are you spouting!¡±


    With that, all the senior members red at Ye Qingtang in rage. How dare she talk to thedies from the Long Family like that! Did this Ye Qingtang really have a death wish?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, as a senior member of the Ye Family, I order you to immediately kneel and apologize to the two youngdies from the Long Family!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    One of the maidservants from the Long Familyughed coldly. ¡°We already gave you a chance. A pity you did not treasure it.¡±


    As the maidservant from the Long Family finished speaking, the two of them swiftly vanished from the yard.


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    Two longswords were unsheathed and swung straight for Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ye Qingtang was still standing motionless in her original spot.


    The two maidservants from the Long Family were extremely fast. However, to Ye Qingtang, they were basically like crawling ants.

 Chapter 991 - The Long Family (3)

    <strong>Chapter 991 The Long Family (3)</strong>


    The next moment, Ye Qingtang used two fingers to swiftly intercept the longswords wielded by the two maidservants from the Long Family.


    ¡°You dare to resist?!¡±


    The two maidservants from the Long Family shouted coldly in rage.


    Ye Qingtang lips immediately curved upwards. She formed the aura of the Seventh Heaven Yang Lord into a straight line and suddenly enclosed the two maidservants from the Long Family in it.


    The two maidservants from the Long Family, who had been so overbearingly arrogant just a moment ago, werepletely stunned. They trembled violently all over when they felt the force of the Yang Lord.


    Everyone present saw that the two maidservants from the Long Family seemed to be suddenly struck dumb and were rooted to the spot. No one knew just what had happened.


    The invincible power of the Yang Lord had swept the maidservants from the Long Family into an abyss from which there was no redemption.


    The shocking power of a Seventh Heaven Yin Yang Perfected Lord instantly wiped out the physical and mental strength of the two maidservants from the Long Family.


    It was no exaggeration to say that even Long Family¡¯s Master, who was known as the invincible Yin Yang Perfected Lord half-step, was tens of thousands of times weaker than Ye Qingtang in terms of pure martial power, much less these two maidservants.


    Ye Qingtang was eight realms beyond them. If she wanted to, she could kill all living things within the entire Lin Town with just her force. She could turn Lin Town into a dead town within the span of a single breath.


    ¡°The ignorant have no fear.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the two shocked maidservants from the Long Family. With a light dab of her finger, she instantly pierced through their brows.


    As everyone looked on in disbelief, the two maidservants from the Long Family copsed to the ground like a pile of soft mud. They were dead.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ you¡­ you dare¡­¡±


    At that moment, all the disciples and the senior members of the Ye Family stared at the two maidservants from the Long Family in disbelief.


    The statuses of these two maidservants were immaterial. Even an insignificant servant in the Long Family was a member of the Long Family. Ye Qingtang had publicly killed these members of the Long Family¡­


    Many members of the Ye Family had already felt uneasy when Ye Qingtang had injured Duan Yangjing. Now, this feeling grew even stronger.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you dare to rely on the treasures you obtained from the mystic realm of your sect to kill members of the Long Family¡­ you¡­¡±


    Some senior members red at Ye Qingtang and shouted at her angrily.


    Not only would Ye Qingtang have to die for offending the Long Family, but they would also be implicated!


    Even Ye Ling had not thought that Ye Qingtang would really kill the maidservants from the Long Family¡­


    ¡°Mystic realm of the sect¡­ treasure¡­¡±


    When she heard the senior members¡¯ words, Long Rui muttered thoughtfully to herself.


    ¡°This Ye Qingtang must have obtained numerous treasures from the mystic realm of her sect¡­ my father was also utterly defeated by those treasures.¡± Duan Tianrao frowned and said. He had been puzzled by how Ye Qingtang had suddenly be so powerful. Now that he heard what the Ye Family said, he thought that it was usible.


    ¡°So there really is a treasure¡­¡±


    Long Rui immediately swept a nce at her surroundings. When she saw the weapons that everyone in the Ye Family was holding, a look of surprise shed across her eyes.


    The Ye Family had numerous premium yellow-grade weapons, and she also spotted many valuable elixirs.


    Each item was so valuable that it was difficult to estimate its worth. Even her father¡¯s divine weapon was merely a superior yellow-grade weapon¡­


    Long Rui immediately closed both eyes and used the power ofmunication that was unique to the Long Family to connect with her father.


    Within the span of two breaths, Long Rui reopened her eyes and looked at Duan Tianrao. ¡°My father and the others have arrived.¡±

 Chapter 992 - The Long Family (4)

    <strong>Chapter 992 The Long Family (4)</strong>


    When they heard Long Rui¡¯s words, everyone in the Ye Family was shocked.


    Long Rui¡¯s father, the Master of the Long Family, the invincible half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    ¡°Doomed¡­ doomed¡­ we¡¯re doomed¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve actually¡­ actually disturbed a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡±


    The senior members of the Ye Family looked rather stunned.


    The Great Elder clenched his fists. He had not expected matters to reach this stage.


    The Third Elder gritted his teeth. This Ye Qingtang had not only brought disaster on herself, but she had also brought disaster on them and the entire Ye Family!


    A person could be arrogant and ignorant, but not that arrogant and ignorant!


    The Long Family was so powerful. No matter what kind of destiny and treasures Ye Qingtang had obtained from the sect¡¯s mystic realm, no matter how powerful she was, she could not possibly oppose the Long Family!


    To Long Rui and the others, it was not important that Ye Qingtang had killed the two maidservants from the Long Family. However, the treasures in the Ye Family were shocking. Even her father would be shocked and shaken when he arrived and saw the premium yellow-grade weapons and the priceless elixirs, much less Long Rui.


    If they couldpletely possess these items, the Long Family would be elevated.


    Before entering the Ye Family, Long Rui had already ordered the guards of the Long Family topletely surround the Ye House.


    Ever since the Ye Family had attacked the Duan Family, Long Rui had already decided to uproot the entire Ye Family and avenge the Duan Family.


    ¡°Third Elder, your Ye Family certainly has many treasures.¡±


    Long Rui suddenly looked at the Third Elder of the Ye Family and ndly spoke.


    When he heard that, the Third Elder immediately smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Miss Long Rui, you can choose any that you like. As long as it catches Miss Long Rui¡¯s eye¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I like them. However, I am not just choosing one or two. The Long Family wants them all,¡± said Long Rui.


    Many of the Ye Family¡¯s disciples looked helpless when they heard Long Rui¡¯s words. These treasures were too far beyond their grasp. If they forcefully retained them, they would certainly die. In the end, they still had to hand these treasures over to the Long Family¡­


    ¡°Haha, Miss Long Rui, if you like them, you can take them all. In any case, our Ye Family was preparing to present all these divine weapons and elixirs to the Long Family,¡± the Third Elder said hurriedly.


    Although Ye Ling, the Great Elder, and the Second Elder were currently displeased with the Long Family, the Long Family was just too powerful. If they wanted to protect the Ye Family, this was their only choice. If they rebelled, the consequences would be disastrous.


    If it was the Duan Family, the Ye Family might still fight to the death, and at worst, both sides would suffer losses. But the Long Family was different. In the face of such a huge entity, the Ye Family did not have any room to protest.


    ¡°I am very curious as to how the Ye Family suddenly acquired so many divine weapons and Dharma treasures. Or perhaps the Ye Family has a strong foundation that it did not disy in the past.¡± Long Rui looked at the Third Elder and carried on talking.


    ¡°Miss Long Rui¡­ all these were brought back by the Eldest Young Lady of our Ye Family, Ye Qingtang. As you know, Ye Qingtang is an outer sect disciple of a sect and had the immense good fortune to enter the mystic realm of the sect. She was rather lucky and obtained these destinies¡­¡± The Third Elder recounted the facts.


    Long Rui looked thoughtful when she heard the Third Elder¡¯s words.


    Just as Duan Tianrao had guessed, this Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family must certainly be carrying a great treasure on her person.

 Chapter 993 - The Long Family (5)

    Chapter 993 The Long Family (5)


    If Ye Qingtang could give so many divine weapons and rare elixirs to the Ye Family upon her return, then she was certainly carrying an even more valuable divine weapon or treasure on her person!


    Considering Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial arts ability and level of cultivation as an outer sect disciple, it did not make sense that she could defeat the Duan Family. In addition, the power she had disyed with the two maidservants was akin to that of an inner sect disciple. However, Ye Qingtang had killed them with some kind of sinister technique. In that case, it was entirely usible that Ye Qingtang had a priceless treasure on her¡­


    The Long Family definitely wanted the Ye Family¡¯s treasures. They also wanted all the treasures on Ye Qingtang¡¯s person.


    ¡°Miss Long Rui, don¡¯t you think that since all this¡­ is a misunderstanding, why don¡¯t¡­¡± The Third Elder looked at the expressionless Long Rui and spoke smilingly.


    ¡°Since you are fairly sensible, there is room for negotiation,¡± said Long Rui ndly and shot a look at Ye Qingtang.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was still standing motionless at her original spot.


    Since she knew that the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord from the Long Family was about to arrive, Ye Qingtang saved herself a trip to the Long Family and simply waited there for the arrival of the Long Family¡¯s half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    At that moment, the Ye Family¡¯s disciples and senior members had rxed a little once they heard Long Rui say that there was room for negotiation. The Dharma treasures that Ye Qingtang had brought were not important. As long as the Long Family did not hold the Ye Family responsible, they were happy to discuss the matter.


    An extremely powerful force enclosed the Ye House. The senior members and disciples of the Ye Family were shocked by the force.


    At the same time, a luxuriously dressed middle-aged man and a few old men stepped through the main gate of the Ye House and into the courtyard.


    The frightening force was being emitted by the middle-aged man in the lead and was truly terrifying


    ¡°Long¡­ Long Family¡¯s Master¡­¡±


    Everyone present was shocked when they saw the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord.¡±


    Duan Tianrao walked over to the middle-aged man and bowed and greeted him with great respect.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The middle-aged man nced at Duan Tianrao and replied softly.


    The middle-aged man did not really like Duan Tianrao of the Duan Family and did not think him worthy of his daughter, Long Rui. However, Long Rui had set her heart on Duan Tianrao, and he had no choice. It was also because of Long Rui that the Duan Family had experienced such smooth sailing for the past two years.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Long Rui stepped forward and advanced to the side of the Long Family¡¯s Master and recounted the past events to him.


    The Long Family¡¯s Master was shocked when he heard Long Rui¡¯s words. He looked around him, and just as Long Rui said, there were many premium yellow-grade divine weapons in the Ye House¡­


    As Master of the Long Family and a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, even the sword he carried was no more than a superior yellow-grade weapon¡­


    However, besides the premium yellow-grade weapons, there were also many rare and precious elixirs.


    All of them were rare and priceless. Under normal circumstances, it was extremely difficult to obtain even one item.


    ¡°So the Ye Family has such treasures¡­¡±


    The Master of the Long Family¡¯s eyes burned like coals as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Lord, that Ye Qingtang is the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family and an outer sect disciple. She has been extremely open-handed since her return to Lin Town and the Ye Family. All the premium yellow-grade divine weapons and the rare elixirs were given to the Ye Family by her. Further, Ye Qingtang probably has an even more powerful Dharma treasure on her person,¡± said Duan Tianrao.

 Chapter 994 - The Long Family (6)

    Chapter 994 The Long Family (6)


    The Long Family Master¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Duan Tianrao¡¯s words. For an ordinary outer sect disciple to be so open-handed, it meant that she must have had an amazing encounter!


    Not only that, but the Long Family Master also knew from Duan Tianrao that the entire Duan Family, including his father, had been defeated by Ye Qingtang. They had not even been able to fight back.


    An ordinary outer sect disciple could not possibly have done that. Even a powerful inner sect disciple of a super sect might not be able to do that!


    At that moment, one of the senior members of the Long Family spoke. ¡°It looks like Ye Qingtang really has some amazing treasures on her person. Your Duan Family was defeated by Ye Qingtang because of the mysterious Dharma treasure on her person.¡±


    When he heard that, Duan Tianrao nodded rapidly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ how interesting. Our Long Family is truly lucky¡­ If we bring those dozens of premium yellow-grade divine weapons and rare elixirs back to the Long Family, not to mention the Dharma treasure on that girl, our family will certainly be elevated to the next level.¡±


    A trace of excitement surfaced in the eyes of several Long Family elders.


    The Long Family Master wanted the divine weapons and Dharma treasures, and he certainly would not pass up on the treasures that Ye Qingtang was carrying.


    After taking away all the treasures in the Ye Family, there was no more reason for the Ye Family to exist. If the Ye Family let it be known that his Long Family had obtained so many divine weapons and treasures, another family that could rival the Long Family might find out, and then a conflict would be inevitable.


    ¡°Lord Long¡­ your presence is truly an honor for the Ye Family!¡±


    At that moment, all the senior members of the Ye Family were smiling ingratiatingly and looking at the Long Family Master.


    ¡°I never imagined that the Ye Family would have so many treasures.¡± The Long Family Master swept a nce at them and spoke remotely.


    When they heard that, all the senior members of the Ye Family looked thoughtful.


    ¡°How wonderful that Lord Long likes them¡­ We were intending to present all these divine weapons and treasures to the Long Family. After all, considering our skill level, these divine weapons and Dharma treasures would be wasted on us¡­¡±


    One of the senior members of the Ye Family said with a smile.


    The Long Family Master did not show much expression when he heard that. He only said coldly, ¡°I heard that the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family injured the Duan Family Master.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The senior members of the Ye Family exchanged nces.


    ¡°Lord Long, our Eldest Young Lady just returned to Lin Town and doesn¡¯t know the rules¡­ she isn¡¯t very sensible and has been a little arrogant ever since she entered the sect to cultivate. However, she had no intention of offending the Long Family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will certainly make Ye Qingtang kneel and kowtow to the Duan Family Master for injuring him. We hope Lord Long will be gracious. We will give all these divine weapons and Dharma treasures to the Long Family¡­¡±


    A few senior members of the Ye Family spoke hurriedly.


    The Duan Family was not important. What was important was the Long Family¡¯s attitude.


    An elder from the Long Family immediatelyughed coldly and said, ¡°She is merely an ordinary outer sect disciple. Considering the ability and cultivation level of an outer sect disciple, could she really severely injure the Duan Family Master¡­ or do you mean she relied on some Dharma treasure to be able to do so.¡±


    When they heard the Long Family Elder¡¯s words, everyone from the Ye Family also thought that this must be true. In terms of martial arts ability, Ye Qingtang was merely an outer sect disciple, but the Duan Family Master was so powerful. He had already reached the Second Heaven of martial arts cultivation!

 Chapter 995 - Ability (1)

    Chapter 995 Ability (1)


    If Ye Qingtang did not have a Dharma treasure that she had obtained by chance, how could she force the Duan Family to a state where they could not even fight back?


    The fact that Ye Qingtang had been so open-handed and given away these numerous treasures so freely showed that she did not care about them. She must certainly have some rare treasures on her person!


    The senior members of the Ye Family were not stupid. When they heard the Long Family Master¡¯s words, they more or less guessed what he meant. Besides the treasures that Ye Qingtang had given the Ye Family, the Long Family Master also wanted the treasure on Ye Qingtang¡¯s person.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, hadn¡¯t you better bring out the treasure you are carrying!¡± said a senior member of the Ye Family as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ye Qingtang just shrugged. ¡°Who told you that I am carrying treasure?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡±


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, all the senior members of the Ye Family frowned deeply.


    How could it be that Ye Qingtang was not carrying any treasure!


    In that case, how could Ye Qingtang have brought out so many premium yellow-grade divine weapons and rare elixirs without batting an eyelid?!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, this is the Long Family¡¯s Master and a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Your treasure is wasted on you. You had better hand it over to Lord Long. With Lord Long¡¯s abilities, he will be better able to protect Lin Town with these treasures!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In that way, you will also be making a contribution to the Ye Family and Lin Town. As the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family, you should at least be aware of some of these things!¡±


    At that moment, all the senior members of the Ye Family were hoping to save their own skins and were all speaking rapidly.


    However, although they said all these things, Ye Qingtang remainedpletely unmoved. She showed no sign of bringing out any treasure.


    This situation caused the senior members of the Ye Family to frown.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you say that you are not carrying any Dharma treasure¡­ In that case, hand over your space ring,¡± a senior member of the Ye Family said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang had brought this disaster on them. If she had not been so tantly arrogant and used the Dharma treasure to defeat the Duan Family, all of this would not have happened. She was merely an outer sect disciple, but her arrogant attitude was akin to that of an inner sect disciple of a super sect!


    She had no sense of her own little worth and had forgotten herself when she had obtained a few Dharma treasures by chance, bringing catastrophe to the Ye Family. Now, she was still refusing to hand the Dharma treasure over!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, hadn¡¯t you better take out your space ring!¡± When he saw that Ye Qingtang did not reply, the senior member of the Ye Family was enraged.


    Given the current circumstances, even the Ye Family Master had toply, much less the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family!


    When Ye Qingtang looked at the scene before her, she understood why the Ye Family had been so oppressed. Firstly, the Duan Family had the backing of the Long Family. Secondly, these people that her father and second uncle had brought back to the Ye House did not dare to oppose the Long Family, causing them to be repeatedly bullied.


    Deep in her heart, Ye Qingtang knew that although her father was the family master, he was too mild and was even inclined to be weak. Given his personality, he could not control these people in the Ye Family; otherwise, he would not have allowed Ye You¡¯s grandfather to control the Ye Family in the first ce.


    ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Ye Qingtang immediately waved the space ring on her finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the senior member of the Ye Family said impatiently.


    ¡°If you want it,e and get it yourself.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the senior member of the Ye Family, and a cold light shed across her eyes. There were many parasites in the Ye Family. If her father did not get rid of them, she would have to do it for him.

 Chapter 996 - Ability (2)

    Chapter 996 Ability (2)


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±


    An elder from the Long Family gave a cold grunt as he strode towards Ye Qingtang. He raised his right arm and grabbed at the space ring on Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger.


    ¡°You really have a death wish.¡± Ye Qingtang stood motionless in the yard. Her bone-chilling look fell on the elder from the Long Family, who was striding over.


    The elder from the Long Family was taken aback. He shivered all over. He had merely received a look from the Ye Family¡¯s Eldest Young Lady, yet he felt as if he had fallen into an icy pit.


    ¡°This girl is certainly carrying a priceless Dharma treasure on her person!¡± The elder from the Long Family not only did not feel any fear, but a wild joy appeared in his eyes instead.


    Today, all the treasures that the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family carried would belong to their Long Family!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, if you dare to resist, I assure you that not a soul will be left in your Ye Family.¡± The elder from the Long Family looked at Ye Qingtang and spoke coldly.


    ¡°Braggart,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Braggart?¡± The elder from the Long Family was taken aback. He did not know what Ye Qingtang meant or why she had suddenly uttered these mysterious words.


    nk!


    The next second, a longsword was drawn.


    nk!


    And then sheathed.


    This drawing and sheathing of the sword were done in one smooth motion. No one even saw how Ye Qingtang had acted or how she had drawn her sword.


    However, as they stared stupidly, the elder from the Long Family emitted a heart-rending wail.


    When they looked at the elder from the Long Family again, his mouth was full of blood. The tongue in his mouth had been cut off by the long sword and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Braggarts will lose their tongue.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the elder from the Long Family. Her lips curved upwards slightly in an inscrutable smile.


    This scenepletely stunned the senior members and disciples of the Ye Family.


    Who would have imagined that Ye Qingtang would be so daring! This was a senior elder of the Long Family¡­


    This Ye Qingtang had dared to cut off the tongue of a Long Family elder in front of the Long Family¡¯s Master, a powerful half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    This would push them and the Ye Family into an abyss from which there was no return!


    Naturally, everyone was shocked. In terms of martial arts cultivation, this Long Family elder had already entered the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. Just what kind of powerful Dharma treasure did Ye Qingtang have on her person that even allowed her to cut off the tongue of a powerful cultivator at the First Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three!


    At that moment, Duan Tianrao was frowning. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t underestimate Ye Qingtang¡¯s Dharma treasure¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it looks like your ex-fianc¨¦e is really daring¡­ However, I am curious as to just how powerful her treasure is. Even our Long Family¡¯s elder suffered such a great loss,¡± Long Rui said with a coldugh.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er, no matter what kind of powerful Dharma treasure Ye Qingtang has, she is ultimately relying on an external source of power. No matter how powerful the Dharma treasure is, it will belong to you in the end,¡± Duan Tianrao said to Long Rui smilingly.


    At that moment, the Long Family Master let out a cold grunt. The terrifying force of the half-step Yin Yang cultivator suddenly permeated the whole area and shrouded the entire Ye House.


    ¡°Your Ye Family is outrageously daring. Since that is the case, from today onward, there will be no Ye Family in Lin Town.¡± The Long Family Master shouted sternly. He was intimidating even when calm, like a lofty and invincible true god, causing everyone from the Ye Family to turn pale and quake inwardly.


    ¡°Lord Long, please don¡¯t be angry¡­ Lord Long, please don¡¯t be angry. This girl doesn¡¯t have the sense to appreciate a favor and acted rebelliously. We will certainly punish her severely and hand all the treasures and Dharma treasures on her person over to Lord Long!¡±

 Chapter 997 - Ability (3)

    <h4>Chapter 997 Ability (3)</h4>


    After seeing n Master Long¡¯s reaction, the senior members of the Ye Family had a change of expression, and one of them hurriedly spoke.


    However, n Master Long was unmoved. Duan Tianrao took a step forward, and his eyes swept across Ye Qingtang and the members of the Ye Family as though he was looking at ants.


    ¡°The Ye family offended Lord Long. I¡¯m afraid whatever you say now is useless¡­¡± Duan Tianrao said.


    The Third Elder was appalled, and he looked at Duan Tianrao. ¡°Tianrao, no matter what, you used to be Ye Qingtang¡¯s fianc¨¦. Quickly persuade Lord Long¡­¡±


    Currently, the Third Elder was panic-stricken and clearly could not think through what could be said and what could not.


    Indeed, Long Rui¡¯s expression darkened instantly after hearing what the Third Elder said.


    Duan Tianrao shook his head. ¡°The engagement between Ye Qingtang and I had already been broken two years ago. Our engagement back then was none other than an error made by my father at the spur of the moment. My father believed that in Lin Town, only Ye Qingtang was suited to be the future Mistress of the Duan Family. There were no feelings between Ye Qingtang and me. Moreover, given Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial skills and talent, how is it possible for her to be the Mistress of the Duan Family¡­ You mentioned this incident simply to insult me on purpose!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Third Elder was dumbstruck. What he said was due to the urgency of the situation, and hepletely did not think that Long Rui was still present and that such words would only achieve the opposite effect.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, me it on the fact that your Ye family produced an ignorant and arrogant Eldest Young Lady with in martial skills. She thought she was unbeatable after gaining a great treasure. How ridiculous!¡± Duan Tianrao cast Ye Qingtang a cold look.


    After Duan Tianrao said that, n Master Duan and other members of the Duan family marched into the Ye residence¡¯s courtyard.


    After learning that the n Master of the Long Family went to the Ye residence, Duan Yangjing, who was previously humiliated, carelessly treated his injuries and hurriedly led a group of people from the Duan Family over. He wanted to see exactly what kind of Dharma treasure Ye Qingtang had and all the more wanted to see the oue of Ye Qingtang and the Ye Family!


    ¡°How lively it is today.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Long and Duan Family andughed softly.


    ¡°Humph, Ye Qingtang, You will definitely die today!¡± Duan Yangjing looked at Ye Qingtang coldly, wanting to shred Ye Qingtang into millions of pieces.


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang could not even be bothered to reply to the Duan Family.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, hurry! Kneel down and admit your mistake! Do you really want to harm us and the Ye Family!!¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you bastard! Hurry up and apologize by taking your own life!!¡±


    Several senior members of the Ye Family seemed to still be a little hopeful as they hollered at Ye Qingtang in fury, as though the Long Family would let them off as long as Ye Qingtang died.


    At this instant, they could not care about Ye Qingtang¡¯s life.


    ¡°Even if she apologized by taking her life, it is useless,¡± n Master Long said calmly. His martial aura did not reduce a bit and instead became even stronger.


    Under this overwhelming aura, the members of the Ye Family were aghast, and their faces were as pale as those of corpses. It was as though their bodies were pressed down by a giant mountain in the skies, and they were unable to move.


    ¡°Full of bullsh*t.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at n Master Long and said coldly.


    ¡°Insolent bastard, you have a death wish!¡± n Master Long shouted coldly and subsequently walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    Swoosh!


    A superior yellow-grade sword with a magical luster was unsheathed by n Master Long

 Chapter 998 - Three Steps (1)

    Chapter 998 Three Steps (1)


    There seemed to be a treasure with extremely powerful offensive abilities on Ye Qingtang, and n Master Long did not underestimate her. All he wished was to kill Ye Qingtang with a strike and retrieve her treasure and space ring once she died.


    ¡°Tang Tang!¡±


    n Master Ye Ling shouted and handed a top yellow-grade sword to Ye Qingtang immediately.


    With things as such, it was already impossible to achieve a thaw with the Long Family. Ye Ling was, of course, aware of Long Family¡¯s thoughts and ns. However, in the entire Ye Family, there was simply no one who could oppose n Master Long except perhaps Ye Qingtang¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang did not even have any intention to receive the sword. She looked at Ye Qingtang and chuckled softly. ¡°Father, take not a musket to kill a butterfly.¡±


    After hearing what Ye Qingtang said, Ye Ling waspletely dumbfounded. Going against a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, yet¡­ take not a musket to kill a butterfly?!


    ¡°Young one, die!¡±


    In an instant, the superior yellow-grade sword in n Master Long¡¯s hand shed down at Ye Qingtang.


    The speed of this blow was extremely fast, and everyone could barely see it with their naked eyes. All they saw was a cold sword shadow shing by.


    Boom!


    A loud sound erupted.


    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, n Master Long¡¯s sword shed down at Ye Qingtang¡¯s left shoulder¡­


    Before everyone could react¡­


    ¡°You¡­ only have this much power?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at n Master Long, who was inches away from her, and her lips curled into an unknown smile.


    Not mentioning a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, anyone below a Yang Lord was no different from an ant. Even if she remained at the same spot for him to kill her, a Yin Lord could barely injure her at all, much less a so-called half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At this instant, n Master Long¡¯s expression changed slightly. His sword struck Ye Qingtang urately, but it was as though he hit diamond. How could this be?!


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    n Master Long shouted coldly, and without thinking further, the superior yellow-grade weapon shed down at Ye Qingtang once again.


    This time, n Master Long used almost all his primordial qi, and a frightening primordial qi covered the superior yellow-grade sword. An extensive sword gleam that looked like it could destroy the world shed down at Ye Qingtang¡¯s crown.


    Boom¡­ Boom, boom!! Right after, an rming explosion erupted, causing one to shudder and eardrums to hurt.


    At the very moment when everyone returned to their senses, they could not help but bepletely dumbfounded.


    The senior members and disciples of the Ye Family were dumbstruck and seemed to have forgotten to breathe. Duan Tianrao was all the more horrified while n Master Duan and the Duan Family members looked as though they just saw a ghost.


    n Master Long, a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, waved a superior yellow-grade sword and shed it down at Ye Qingtang¡¯s crown with all his might, but Ye Qingtang did not even blink an eye.


    Ye Qingtang stared at n Master Long and said without emotions, ¡°Too weak.¡±


    n Master Long was in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you know¡­ you messed up my hair?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed.


    ¡°What did you say¡­?!¡± n Master Long reddened. As a dignified half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, he attacked Ye Qingtang with all his might, yet she said that his sword messed up her hair?!


    In the next second, with the flick of a wrist, Ye Qingtang had already held n Master Long¡¯s superior yellow-grade sword in her hands.

 Chapter 999 - Three Steps (2)

    Chapter 999 Three Steps (2)


    ¡°You wish to injure me with this lousy piece of metal?¡± As Ye Qingtang spoke, she exerted power in her palm, and a crisp ¡°ng¡± sounded. Under everyone¡¯s watch, n Master Long¡¯s superior yellow-grade weapon crushed.


    This crush directly turned the sword into fine powder¡­


    ¡°This¡­ is impossible¡­¡± n Master Long was aghast.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at n Master Long and said with a light chuckle.


    After hearing what Ye Qingtang said, n Master Long was rmed. Almost instinctively, he retreated backward quickly and pulled a distance from Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°If you can withstand my three steps, I¡¯ll pardon your Long Family,¡± Ye Qingtang said without emotions.


    ¡°Three steps?!¡±


    Everyone at the scene was taken aback andpletely could notprehend what Ye Qingtang was saying.


    ¡°This is the first step.¡± With that, Ye Qingtang moved her leg and took a small step forward.


    This one step had such oppressive air like that of the very first aura since the creation of the universe, and it seemed to reverse Heaven and Earth.


    Everyone watched in disbelief and did not know what happened other than the fact that n Master Long shuddered and that hisplexion was ghastly pale.


    ¡°Not bad. This is the second step.¡±


    Immediately, an unknown smile formed on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she took another step forward.


    As she took the second step, blood actually seeped out of n Master Long¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Very good. This is the third step.¡±


    Afterward, Ye Qingtang moved her legs once again and made the third step.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    As Ye Qingtang took her third step, a mouthful of blood spewed out of n Master Long¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Long Rui was startled. Her father was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ How could this be¡­


    At this very instant, disbelief was etched on everyone¡¯s faces. A Yin Yang Perfected Lord actually used three steps to cause a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord to vomit blood!


    ¡°It seems that the so-called unparalleled mighty n Master Long is unable to withstand my three steps.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head in disappointment.


    nk!


    Very quickly, there was a sound of an unsheathed sword.


    The Regicide Sky de appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your Long Family likes Dharma treasures a lot. What do you all think about this sword then?¡± Ye Qingtang held the Regicide Sky de in front of n Master Long.


    ¡°This¡­ ck-grade¡­ ck-grade weapon?!¡±


    After seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s Regicide Sky de, everyone at the scene was beyond shocked, much less n Master Long.


    A ck-grade weapon was not what a yellow-grade weapon could bepared to; even millions of top yellow-grade weapons were inferior to the lowest level ck-grade weapon!


    No one thought that Ye Qingtang even possessed such a weapon!


    ¡°n Master Long¡­ and everyone here.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes swept the crowd, and she snickered softly. ¡°A sword should be used this way.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, the Regicide Sky de in her hand waved down.


    Swoosh!


    A scarlet gleam rushed into the sky.


    Before everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, that sword gleampletely shattered the headquarters of the Duan Family and Long Family into ruins.


    SSSSS¡­


    Everyone gasped at the sight.


    ¡°Outrageous¡­ The level of the treasure on thisdy is actually this frightening!¡±


    At this instant, several Long Family elders were seething. In their eyes, the reason why Ye Qingtang could harm n Master Long, a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, was only because of the treasure on her!

 Chapter 1000 - Three Steps (3)

    Chapter 1000 Three Steps (3)


    Realization dawned on the masses after hearing what the elders of the Long Family said.


    Ye Qingtang even possessed a ck-grade weapon. She must have a matching Dharma treasure on her!


    If they possessed such a Dharma treasure, it was not impossible to injure a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    ¡°Rui¡­ Quickly notify your Grand Master¡­¡± n Master Long looked at his daughter, Long Rui, and said.


    ¡°Grand Master?¡± Long Rui¡¯s eyes glistened upon hearing n Master Long.


    Her Grand Master, also her father¡¯s Master, was Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder. His martial skills had already entered the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm. If the Grand Master came, he would definitely be able to kill a Yin Yang Perfected Lord easily and, afterward, be able to get the Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡¯s ck-grade weapon and Dharma treasure¡­


    Long Rui used her mind power immediately.


    A momentter, Long Rui opened her eyes and eximed in delight. ¡°Grand Master is in the vicinity!¡±


    Her Grand Master was the previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect and was the most powerful figure in Qinglin Sect. He has been traveling around in recent times, and it was not strange for him to be nearby Lin Town.


    ¡°The previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect¡­¡±


    It was only at this moment when everyone first realized that n Master Long actually had a Master at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm. That previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect had extraordinary skills and was a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    A momentter, space seemed to be twisted, and time seemed to have stopped.


    A white-haired elderly suddenly appeared in the sky above Lin Town. As he walked in the air, it was as though an immortal had arrived.


    The martial aura emitted by the elderly was extremely oppressive, causing everyone to lose their minds and instinctively wish to escape from this ce.


    ¡°Grand Master!¡±


    Long Rui raised her head and looked into the sky. Noticing the elderly, she broke out in tion.


    Her Grand Master was Qinglin Sect¡¯s previous Grand Elder and a true mighty Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Seeing that the elderly had arrived, n Master Long immediately gave the elderly a full bow.


    When n Master Long was young, he cultivated in Qinglin Sect and became a personal disciple of this elderly.


    Upon seeing a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord, the members of the Ye and Duan Family were extremely silent and even slowed down their breathing, afraid that they would rm this extraordinary presence.


    ¡°Grand Master¡­¡±


    Long Rui looked at the elderly in the air and was about to say something but was interrupted by the elderly. ¡°I already know about it. There¡¯s no need to repeat.¡±


    Subsequently, the elderly¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang. After inspecting her for a while, his eyes shone. ¡°You are Xuanling Sect¡¯s disciple, Ye Qingtang.¡±


    He was aware that Ye Qingtang obtained the Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm and had seen Ye Qingtang¡¯s wanted portraits before; thus, he could recognize her immediately.


    Ye Qingtang did not refute him.


    ¡°I already know of your actions in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm¡­ Young one, the Long Family shares a deep rtion with me. What you did today is already a huge offense. However, if you hand the Fiendcelestial Beast over, I can pardon your sins. How about that?¡± The previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect looked at Ye Qingtang and said slowly.


    ¡°Fiendcelestial Beast¡­¡±.


    Everyone was taken aback by what the elderly said. They had never heard of a Fiendcelestial Beast and did not know what kind of presence a Fiendcelestial Beast was.

 Chapter 1001 - The Arrival of A Powerful Figure (1)

    Chapter 1001 The Arrival of A Powerful Figure (1)


    ¡°Could it be that the Fiendcelestial Beast mentioned by the Qinglin Sect¡¯s previous Grand Elder is the treasure on Ye Qingtang¡­¡±


    Immediately, Duan Tianrao and the members of the Duan Family were in thought. Judging from the situation, an item that even the previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect cared so much about must definitely be a great piece of treasure. In this case, it could be exined why Ye Qingtang could harm n Master Long, a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    It was just that everyone was extremely curious to know what kind of presence the so-called Fiendcelestial Beast was for a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord to pay so much attention to.


    Yet, no one dared to raise the question.


    ¡°Master, this bastard still has a ck-grade weapon!¡± n Master Long looked at the elderly in the air and said hurriedly.


    n Master Long had left the sect for a long time and naturally did not know what a Fiendcelestial Beast was.


    ¡°ck-grade weapon?¡±


    The elderlyughed inly upon hearing n Master Long and said, ¡°Compared to the Fiendcelestial Beast that this girl obtained in the mystic realm, a ck-grade weapon is nothing.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    n Master Long and everyone present were taken aback.


    Even a ck-grade weapon could not bepared to a Fiendcelestial Beast?!


    What kind of shocking treasure was hidden on Ye Qingtang?!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, hurry hand that Fiendcelestial Beast or something over. This is Qinglin Sect¡¯s previous Grand Elder, a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ye Qingtang, the Grand Elder had already promised in front of everyone. As long as you hand your treasure out, he will not haggle about it. Could it be that you still refuse to admit your errors or do you think that your treasure can even go against a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord!¡±


    After hearing the elderly, the senior members of the Ye family looked at Ye Qingtang and ordered incessantly.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not n to bother with these senior members and did not respond.


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder had aplicated expression. They never expected so many things to happen after Ye Qingtang returned to Lin Town.


    When Ye Qingtang returned, Ye Ling had already told her to leave earlier¡­ If Ye Qingtang listened to him, there would not be these many disasters¡­


    It was not that Ye Ling was afraid of troubles but that he was unwilling to have Ye Qingtang encounter such danger.


    They were already at a loss of what to do when facing a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord from the Long Family. Now that they were facing the previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect, a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord, they were all the more in despair.


    Death seemed to be looming above them.


    ¡°Tang Tang, hand the Fiendcelestial Beast to them!¡±


    At this instant, even the Second Elder of the Ye Family could not help but persuade her.


    No matter what kind of shocking treasure it was, one¡¯s life was more important. What was the point of everything if one¡¯s life was lost?!


    Moreover, that Grand Elder had already said that as long as Ye Qingtang was willing to hand that so-called Fiendcelestial Beast over, he could let bygones be bygones and spare Ye Qingtang¡¯s life!


    The words of sects¡¯ Grand Elders carried weight, and this Grand Elder was also a Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Since he said that he would spare Ye Qingtang¡¯s life, he would definitely be able to do so and fulfill his own promise. Of course, the premise was that Ye Qingtang had to cooperate and hand the Fiendcelestial Beast to him¡­

 Chapter 1002 - The Arrival of A Powerful Figure (2)

    Chapter 1002 The Arrival of A Powerful Figure (2)


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ your life is most important¡­¡± At this moment, Ye Ling looked at Ye Qingtang and could not help but try to persuade her.


    To Ye Ling, there was nothing more important than his own daughter¡¯s life. Regardless of that Fiendcelestial Beast and the ck-grade weapon, it was still so.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not even turn around to look at Ye Ling or the Second Elder.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, the n Master has already said it. Are you really going to refuse to admit your mistake? Forget it if you don¡¯t want your life, but do you want the Ye Family to be buried together with you as well!¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, quickly hand the Fiendcelestial Beast over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for punishing you in the name of justice!¡±


    The senior members of the Ye Family looked at Ye Qingtang, enraged. Even if Ye Qingtang could suppress the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord n Master Long using that god-knows-what Fiendcelestial Beast, the person she was facing currently was, however, the previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect, a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    A half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and Yin Yang Perfected Lord may seem close, but in reality, there was a world of difference between them!


    Even if a hundred or thousand half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords faced a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord, they would only be in!


    ¡°Any more bullsh*t and you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes swept across the senior members of the Ye Family who were rambling ceaselessly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    One of the senior members pointed at Ye Qingtang in fury.


    Swoosh!


    Before that senior member could finish his sentence, there was a sound of a sword being unsheathed. Subsequently, that senior member¡¯s arm which was instantly stretched out was chopped by the sword aura.


    ¡°Arh!!!¡±


    A miserable cry escaped that senior member of the Ye Family. Never had he thought that Ye Qingtang would actually attack him, a senior member of the Ye Family!


    Noticing the situation, all the senior members were shocked and did not dare to utter a word. Ye Qingtang had a ck-grade weapon and a Fiendcelestial Beast which even the previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect cared very much about. It was nothing but courting death if they opposed Ye Qingtang right now!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, this devil¡¯s spawn¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph! What a scoundrel. She is only a member of the younger generation of the Ye Family. How dare she attack a senior member of the Ye Family? This is a wicked crime which is past forgiving!¡±


    ¡°Once the Qinglin Sect Grand Elder takes her Fiendcelestial Beast and ck-grade weapon¡­ I want to see if she still dares to be this arrogant in front of us!¡±


    ¡°By then, we must make her kneel and punish her by the n¡¯s rules!¡±


    The senior members of the Ye Family gritted their teeth.


    ¡°Young one, what do you think of my suggestion?¡± Qinglin Sect¡¯s previous Grand Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the elderly in the air and replied inly. ¡°Fiendcelestial Beasts have always only followed powerful figures. With your weak martial realm, where did you find the courage to believe that you are qualified enough to obtain the Fiendcelestial Beast?¡±


    Everyone was surprised by what Ye Qingtang said. Was this Ye Qingtang really courting death?!


    Previously, the Qinglin Sect Grand Elder had already clearly said that as long as she handed the Fiendcelestial Beast over, he would spare her life, but Ye Qingtang¡­ actually said such things to the Qinglin Sect Grand Elder! Did she really not want her life anymore?!


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, this scoundrel. How dare you talk to the Grand Elder this way!¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, if you wish to die then go ahead alone. Why must you drag us and the Ye Family along with you?!¡±

 Chapter 1003 - The Arrival of A Powerful Figure (3)

    Chapter 1003 The Arrival of A Powerful Figure (3)


    The senior members of the Ye family also could not bear with her attitude anymore and started to me her in anger.


    Even the disciples of the Ye family also began to curse her.


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re way too arrogant. It seems like your parents did not teach you about manners.¡± The previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder shouted coldly in mid-air.


    Ye Qingtang sneered after hearing the Grand Elder¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting me by talking to me in mid-air. Get down right now!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?! Ye Qingtang, how dare you to speak to my Grand Master like that?!¡± Long Rui¡¯s eyes darkened immediately like a pool of water.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not seem to hear Long Rui¡¯s words at all and did not give any response.


    ¡°Then I shall help you to get down.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sneered coldly as the previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder had no reaction. She raised her right arm under everyone¡¯s gaze, and the Grand Elder was dragged down by a mysterious force!


    The scene was like a dream to everyone who was present as it was so unreal.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder was shocked as hended. His body was out of his control just now and was dragged down by a force that could not be described¡­


    ¡°Was it¡­ the Fiendcelestial Beast¡­¡±


    The previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder stared at Ye Qingtang and contemted.


    A warm luster appeared in the Elder¡¯s eyes soon. It was shocking that a young Fiendcelestial Beast could possess such terrifying power. If he could get the Fiendcelestial Beast¡­


    The Elder was more determined to get the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ll give you onest chance to hand over the Fiendcelestial Beast and the ck-grade weapon now¡­ If not, you will not even be able to die in peace!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was expressionless after hearing the Elder¡¯s words.


    ¡°Youngdy, it seems like¡­ you really don¡¯t value your own life.¡± The previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and sneered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you before I get the Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ However, I shall kill everyone in the Ye family.¡± The Grand Elder then exchanged a nce with Long Rui and the Long Family Master.


    The Long Family Master immediately understood themand from the Grand Elder and looked towards the Ye Ling and the rest


    ¡°You¡¯re really a group of clowns.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed softly.


    Ye Qingtang did not have the intention to fight against these people previously. However, she understood that no matter what she said, everyone would think that she was using the Fiendcelestial Beast¡¯s power to threaten them.


    Ye Qingtang would not mind to let everyone feel the power of a Yang Lord.


    As Ye Qingtang finished her words, the immense power of a Seventh Heaven of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord exploded out from her body.


    Wing howled, and invisible waves of air spread out in all directions like the waves from the center of the sea.


    As the aura of the Ying Yang Seventh Heaven spread out, the immense power rushed into the sky, and the sky seemed to be trembling under the influence.


    Invisible waves of air surrounded Ye Qingtang and spread out in all directions.


    Everyone stepped backward under the force of the aura before they couldprehend the situation. They were terrified by the scene and trembled in fear.

 Chapter 1004 - Yang Lord (1)

    Chapter 1004 Yang Lord (1)


    The senior members and the disciples of the Ye Family, the Duan Family, and even the Long Family all stared at Ye Qingtang in shock. They were all taken aback by the power and froze.


    However, no one knew what did the disaster-like aura represented besides the previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder.


    The senior members of the Ye Family all trembled in fear under the aura. It seemed that they were going to suffocate to death.


    ¡°What¡­ what was that¡­¡± The senior members of the Ye Family looked at each other and murmured. Their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s face was full of terror.


    As the previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and a true Yin Yang Perfected Lord, he obviously knew what this power represented.


    ¡°Yin¡­ Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ Seventh Heaven¡­ A Yang Lord¡­ This is impossible¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re a Yang Lord¡­¡±


    The Elder stared at Ye Qingtang in fear. The youngdy in front of him was a real Yang Lord!


    ¡°Ying Yang Seventh Heaven¡­ Yang Lord?!¡±


    The Long Family Master froze as he heard the Elder¡¯s words. When he looked towards Ye Qingtang again, his sight was filled with surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°Yang¡­ Lord¡­¡±


    The n Master Duan and the members of the Duan Family could not believe what they just heard.


    Though they had never seen a Seventh Heaven Yin Yang Perfected Lord or felt the aura, they understood what a Yang Lord was.


    The Yin Yang Perfected Lord was separated into two different levels. The first level was called a Yin Lord, and the second level was called a Yang Lord.


    The Yin Lord and the Yang Lord were of a world difference, but the difference in their power was huge!


    The First to Sixth Heavens of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord were Yin Lords. Only when one¡¯s martial ability entered the seventh Heaven could he then step into the second level and be a Yang Lord.


    The number of Yang Lords on this maind was very limited. Any Yang Lord could make thend tremble when they slightly used their power.


    Besides the Elder who was at Yin Yang Perfected Lord level as well, no one else who was present was able to understand the meaning of the aura. If the Elder did not speak up, the members of the three families would still think that the aura belonged to the Fiendcelestial Beast.


    Now, they finally understood why Ye Qingtang did not bother to talk to the senior members of the Ye Family when they could not stop chattering.


    The difference in the levels was so huge that none of them could even enter her eyes. Even the Grand Elder, who was a Yin Yang Perfected Lord, also did not qualify to speak to her¡­


    Duan Tianrao¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant. The fianc¨¦e that he looked down at and wanted to annul the engagement with had be an unbeatable powerful person in these two years¡­ The Seventh Heaven of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    ¡°Senior, please spare my life!¡±


    Cold sweat appeared on the Grand Elder¡¯s forehead. He kneeled down immediately interror.


    A Yang Lord to him was an unconquerable true god. The youngdy in front of him could kill him with just a thought without leaving any trace of his flesh and bones.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the previous Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder coldly. All these people were nothing in her eyes. She did not even have any interest to talk to them.

 Chapter 1005 - Yang Lord (2)

    Chapter 1005 Yang Lord (2)


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grand Master¡­¡±


    Even the Grand Master, who was a Yin Yang Perfected Lord, also kneeled down in front of her. Seeing this, Long Rui had an extremely pale face.


    Only at this moment did the Long Family understand what they had done. They offended a Yang Lord¡­


    ¡°There will be no more Long Family and Duan Family from now on.¡± Ye Qingtang scanned through everyone and said slowly after killing the Elder.


    ¡°Please spare us¡­ We did not know!!¡±


    The Long Family was in a mess after hearing their death sentence from Ye Qingtang.


    However, an aura exploded suddenly. Ten people of the Long Family, including the Long Family Master, were killed instantly.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Duan Family Master turned back and was about to flee in fear after witnessing the hell-like scene.


    ¡°Where do you want to go now that you¡¯re already here?¡±


    Ye Qingtang spoke inly.


    As Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, everyone from the Duan Family suddenly froze as if they lost control of their bodies.


    Ye Qingtang wandered around them. She raised her right arm slightly, and the Duan Family Master¡¯s body suddenly exploded.


    Members of the Duan Family were all killed under Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial aura within a few breaths.


    The senior members of the Ye Family and a few Elders all froze in shock. Even Ye Ling also could not process what was going on.


    ¡°Qingtang¡­ Tang Tang¡­ Please¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Duan Tianrao begged in fear as Ye Qingtang walked towards him slowly.


    Boom!


    Ye Qingtang did not even say a single word. Duan Tianrao¡¯s body was crushed into a pool of flesh with an explosion.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not kill some disciples of the Duan Family who kneeled and begged in front of her. She had nothing to do with the juniors, and they were just here to witness the drama. Ye Qingtang would not kill them since they did not have the intention to harm her.


    Ye Qingtang did not n to kill the Long Family¡¯s, Duan Family¡¯s, and Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder straight away.


    However, Ye Qingtang understood that these people not only wanted to take away the resources she gave to the Ye Family but also wanted to wipe out the entire Ye Family. They even had the intention to kill her. Ye Qingtang did not show any mercy and killed them all.


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse at the disciples of the Duan Family and let them leave the ce. She did the same thing to some of the disciples of the Long Family.


    After a short while, Ye Qingtang looked towards the senior members of the Ye Family and said, ¡°Just now, I heard that you wanted to punish me with the family rules.¡±


    The senior members¡¯ faces all turned pale after Ye Qingtang finished her words.


    They treated Ye Qingtang as a normal member of the Ye Family previously¡­


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Qingtang swung a palm out and smashed the senior member whose arm was chopped off by her previously.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The remaining senior members were all soaked with cold sweat.


    ¡°You only thought of how to protect yourselves when the Ye Family was facing our enemies. None of you cared about the honor of the family, and none of you deserve to live anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang looked towards the senior members of the Ye Family and said indifferently.


    Based on her father Ye Ling¡¯s personality, he was not able to control these senior members previously as well.


    Ye Ling¡¯s martial ability was mediocre and had a weak personality. It was hard for him to take up the position as the family master. Now, Ye Qingtang had to step out for deterrence.

 Chapter 1006 - Yang Lord (3)

    Chapter 1006 Yang Lord (3)


    Some of the remaining senior members of the Ye Family all stood in silence. They finally understood how ridiculous their behavior was previously. They were trying to condemn an unconquerable Yang Lord¡­


    Everyone was shaking in fear after recalling what they had done.


    The senior members of the Ye Family also realized why Ye Qingtang was so indifferent towards the Duan Family and the Long Family.


    In the eyes of a Seventh Heaven Yin Yang Perfected Lord, the Duan Family and the Long Family were nothing. They should feel honored that Ye Qingtang even spoke to them¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang did give them a chance. If the two families were not so greedy, Ye Qingtang would not choose to kill them all.


    The senior members of the Ye Family were new to the family. Most of them only saw Ye Qingtang for the first time. They only heard that the family master¡¯s daughter was a normal sect disciple. However, no one could imagine that this disciple was a real Seventh Heaven Yang Lord¡­


    It was fortunate that Ye Qingtang was the Young Lady of Ye Family. Offending a Yang Lord might result in the death of all their rted family members. How could they be alive till now?


    ¡°Youngdy¡­ Please¡­ Please spare my life¡­¡±


    The Third Elder was pale and trembled in fear. He kneeled down beside Ye Qingtang.


    He did not have the courage to fight against the Long Family and only thought of surrendering all weapons and elixirs from Ye Qingtang to them to prevent a disaster.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang was not familiar with the Third Elder, but he could see the big picture and solve the problem wisely. Furthermore, he did not do anything that would harm t Family. He even defended her in front of the Long Family. It was totally different from the senior members of the Ye Family that only thought of their own safety. Ye Family would need people like the Third Elder.


    Though he was not able to do much, at least his heart belonged to the Ye Family.


    The Third Elder sighed in relief after realizing that Ye Qingtang did not me him.


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you Young Lady for the weapons and the elixirs¡­ We will definitely protect the Ye Family in the future!¡±


    Many senior members sighed as well.


    They then looked towards Ye Qingtang and smiled as they held the yellow-grade weapons and elixirs from Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Thank you Young Lady!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Young Lady!¡±


    Some disciples of the Ye Family also showed their gratitude.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not respond to them. She looked at the Third Elder and said, ¡°Take back all weapons and elixirs I gave out previously.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The disciples and the senior members were all shocked. Why would she take back all their weapons and elixirs when the problem was settled?


    ¡°Do you want to know the reason? Because none of you deserve them, and none of you are qualified to have them.¡± Ye Qingtang scanned through everyone.


    The new senior members of the Ye Family only focused on their own benefits. They had no loyalty towards the Ye Family. The loyalty they showed now was just because the Young Lady of the Ye Family was a Yang Lord.

 Chapter 1007 - Reform (1)

    Chapter 1007 Reform (1)


    Ye Qingtang could recruit all those really powerful people to the Ye Family with her own ability. Why would she need these selfish people here?


    The same went for the disciples here. Most of them lived in Lin Town. They changed their surnames to Ye after entering the Ye Family, but they did not belong to direct descendants of the Ye Family.


    When Ye Family encountered such troubles, none of them dared to speak out for the family. Instead, they put all the me onto Ye Qingtang, the family¡¯s Young Lady.


    ¡°Hand over all the weapons and elixirs Young Lady gave out previously. You know what will be the consequences if you hide any of them!¡±


    The Third Elder walked into the crowd andmanded coldly.


    Soon, around a dozen of yellow-grade weapons and elixirs were taken back by the Third Elder.


    ¡°Disperse all disciples of the Ye Family here. None of you will be allowed to call yourself as a disciple of the Ye Family,¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°On what basis!¡±


    ¡°What did we do?!¡±


    All the disciples of the Ye Family started questioning andining when they heard that Ye Qingtang wanted to chase them away.


    ¡°Because none of you deserve to have my surname. None of you deserve to be a disciple of the Ye Family.¡± Ye Qingtang scanned through the crowd and said.


    The Third Elder couldpletely understand Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention. If he were Ye Qingtang, he might kill these unrted disciples directly.


    ¡°Leave now!¡± The Third Elder shouted in rage and opened his eyes wide.


    The disciples all showed different expressions. They just experienced both joy and desperation in such a short period of time.


    They just received all the supreme weapons and elixirs, but then they were taken back. The Ye Family now had a Yang Lord that they could show off in front of others. However, they were chased out of the Ye Family all of a sudden¡­


    The disciples could do nothing but leave.


    After the disciples left, Ye Qingtang looked towards the remaining senior members of the Ye Family and said, ¡°Same for you. If anyone dares to use the surname Ye in the future, I will hunt you down no matter where you go.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?!¡±


    The senior members of the Ye Family were all shocked and could not believe what they just heard. They¡­ they were chased out of the Ye Family by her as well?!


    The Ye Family would definitely be a super family with Ye Qingtang. However, they were chased out of the Ye Family before they could even enjoy their good days?!


    However, no one dared to say anything to the unconquerable Seventh Heaven Yang Lord.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­ It¡¯s hard for the Ye Family to function without the senior members.¡± The Third Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Ye Qingtang touched the Third Elder¡¯s forehead gently, and her Divine Sense entered his be, ¡°Bring my Divine Sense to recruit those suitable powerful people to the Ye Family.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The Third Elder was very excited as he nodded constantly. Even a Yin Yang Perfected Lord would fight to join the Ye Family with a Seventh Heaven Yang Lord¡¯s Divine Sense!


    ¡°Young Lady, I will set off soon after some preparation!¡± The Third Elder turned and left after finishing his words.


    Now, only a few people still remained in the giant Ye Family.


    Ye Ling finally understood the situation and realized that his daughter Ye Qingtang was now a Yang Lord!


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­ Am I dreaming?!¡± Ye Ling could not believe how Ye Qingtang managed to be a Yang Lord within two years.


    ¡°Father, no one will dare to bully us from today onward.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled gently to Ye Ling.

 Chapter 1008 - Reform (2)

    Chapter 1008 Reform (2)


    However, Ye Qingtang was clearly aware that given her father¡¯s personality, he still required some training to control the powerful figures of the Ye Family.


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang was not overly worried either. After all, Ye Ling¡¯s daughter was a Yang Lord, and even if those Yin Yang Perfected Lords pledged allegiance to the Ye Family, they definitely had to obey Ye Ling.


    ¡°Good¡­ Very Good!!¡± Delight filled Ye Ling¡¯s eyes. His dream of several decades was actually about to be fulfilled¡­


    Ye Ling had a warm disposition, and his daughter and family n were his only priorities. His dream was to bring the Ye Family to greater heights under his leadership. Today, thanks to his daughter, the Ye Family was about to rise greatly and be a super family n!!


    However, Ye Ling could not help but worry. He could be the n Master of the Ye Family partly due to luck, but this time, he was unable to control those senior members who were chased out by Ye Qingtang. Would he be able to control the powerful figures who were to pledge allegiance to the Ye Family in the future then¡­


    Yet, thinking about it carefully, even a Yin Yang Perfected Lord would probably not harbor any evil designs should they know that his daughter was a Yang Lord.


    The only reason why those powerful figures would be willing to join the Ye Family would be because of the fact that Ye Qingtang was a Yang Lord. Since that was the case, who would be so insensible to offend a Yang Lord¡¯s father?!


    At this thought, Ye Ling waspletely at ease.


    ¡°Great Elder.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Great Elder who was still dumbfounded and called him softly.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh?!¡±


    The Great Elder only returned to his senses when he saw Ye Qingtang walking towards him.


    To the Great Elder, thedy before him was not just Young Lady Ye but also an unrivaled Yang Lord of this maind!


    A while ago, the death of that Qinglin Sect Grand Elderpletely stunned the Grand Elder. To cultivators of their level, a Yin Lord of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm was already considered a supreme God, yet Ye Qingtang killed the Grand Elder in a second. Even more so, thisdy was the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family. It was truly a massive shock.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Great Elder?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the elderly beside her and asked.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± The Great Elder shook his head repeatedly.


    Ye Qingtang had a pretty good impression of this Great Elder. When the Long Family came, the Great Elder still ced the family n¡¯s honor as the first priority. Although his own grandson was severely injured by the Duan Family, he still had a heart.


    ¡°This spirit pill is for treating a Yin Yang Perfected Lord body. Dan Yifan was heavily injured frompeting for the Ye Family previously. An ordinary spirit pill would take several months for him to recover. This spirit pill will allow him to recover fully in just a few hours and will not damage any of his martial foundations.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Great Elder looked at Ye Qingtang, astounded and overwhelmed by her favor. Thedy before him was a Yang Lord, and she actually gave him a spirit pill on her own initiative and was so friendly to him. All of this seemed like a dream¡­


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you Eldest Young Lady!¡± Agitation was written all over the Great Elder¡¯s face as he epted the spirit pill with trembling hands.


    ¡°Bring it to Dan Yifan to treat his injuries first,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go take a look at Yifan first then!¡± The Great Elder was worried about Dan Yifan¡¯s injuries at the mention of his name.


    After gaining Ye Qingtang¡¯s permission, the Great Elder turned and left.

 Chapter 1009 - Reform (3)

    Chapter 1009 Reform (3)


    ¡°Second Elder, what happened to you?¡± Ye Ling looked at the Second Elder who was still dumbfounded and asked with furrowed brows.


    The Second Elder took a deep breath to calm himself down only after Ye Ling called him several times.


    He originally thought that the Ye Family and Ye Qingtang would definitely face a cmity today, but never had he thought that¡­ the cmity would actually fall on the Long Family, Duan Family, and that previous Grand Elder of Qinglin Sect!


    In just a short span of two years, Ye Qingtang actually progressed from a Connate cultivator into a Yang Lord who could stun the entire maind


    With the facts lying right before his eyes, he had to face it clearly even if it seemed a fantasy.


    ¡°Tang Tang! You¡­ You actually¡­ This¡­¡± The Second Elder was speechless as he looked at Ye Qingtang. He had never seen a Yin Yang Perfected Lord in his life before and all the more never dared to think that he could have any rtions with a legendary Yang Lord!


    However, the fact was that he was the second uncle of a Yang Lord!


    Previously, the Second Elder tried to persuade Ye Qingtang to hand the Fiendcelestial Beast over to that Yin Yang Perfected Lord as he was afraid that something would happen to Ye Qingtang. Now, it seemed that he was overly worried¡­


    ¡°Second Uncle, keep these weapons and elixirs properly and distribute them to the new disciples of the Ye Family in the future. You can choose whatever weapons and elixirs you like. There¡¯s no need to hold yourself back as I still have a lot more at my side.¡± As Ye Qingtang spoke, she handed all the items to the Second Elder.


    ¡°Haha. Sure, sure!¡± The Second Elder received the items and responded agitatedly. ¡°I want to see who dares to offend our Ye Family from now on! Oh right, if the natural endowments of the future Ye Family disciples are bad, we must not want them!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the Second Elder.


    Late in the night, Ye Qingtang, Ye Ling, the Great Elder, and the Second Elder were in the study room. The Third Elder had already left with Ye Qingtang¡¯s Divine Sense to recruit powerful figures suitable for the Ye Family.


    After discussion, the eventual decision was tobine the entire Long Family and Duan Family as a part of the Ye Family. As for the disciples of the two family ns, they could leave. As long as they were not a direct descendant of the family n, they would be considered if they wished to join the Ye Family.


    The second morning, n Master Si and Si Ye personally paid a visit to the Ye Family.


    n Master Si and Si Ye were already clearly aware of yesterday¡¯s incident. Never in their dreams would they have thought that Ye Qingtang was currently a Yang Lord!


    ¡°Grandfather Si.¡± Ye Qingtang called when she saw n Master Si walking into the hall of the Ye residence.


    ¡°Hahaha, Tang Tang¡­ You¡¯re still willing to call me Grandfather Si now. This is enough for me to boast for my entire lifetime!¡± n Master Si beamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just enough for grandfather to boast. The fact that my younger sister Qingtang is a Yang Lord is enough for me to boast about for ten lifetimes.¡± Si Yemented with augh.


    Ye Qingtangughed helplessly. ¡°Grandfather Si is Qingtang¡¯s grandfather forever.¡±


    In reality, given Si Bai¡¯s martial talent, it was easy for Si Bai to be a Holy Venerate in the future now that he survived in this lifetime.


    Of course, n Master Si and Si Ye did not know anything about this.


    ¡°Alright, Tang Tang. You said it. You can¡¯t eat your words!¡± n Master Si said hurriedly.


    After using Ye Qingtang¡¯s elixir, n Master Si¡¯s illness disappeared in a night, and his martial skills improved another level. Presently, he was glowing with health and was extremely resplendent.


    As for Si Ye, he was beaming with confidence with the superior yellow-grade sword hanging on his waist.


    ¡°Haha, Old Si, let¡¯s dispense with the formalities.¡± The Great Elderughed.

 Chapter 1010 - Reform (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1010 Reform (4)</h4>


    Although there were some misunderstandings between the Si Family and the Ye Family in the past, the rtionship between both family ns had been very amiable ever since Ye Qingtang treated Si Bai sessfully.


    ¡°Old Si, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, why don¡¯t you just shoot it out?¡± Ye Ling asked with a smile.


    n Master Si nodded and said, ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll say it straight then¡­ I wish tobine the Si Family into the Ye Family. It¡¯s pretty much sharing the spotlight of my Tang Tang.¡±


    Because of the Long Family, the Si Family had been on a gradual decline. However, if it could join the Ye Family, the situation would bepletely different.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    After hearing what n Master Si said, the few elders and Ye Ling were a little surprised. This Old Si actually intended tobine the Si Family into the Ye Family?


    Of course, it was not easy for them to make a decision for such matters. After all, n Master Si proposed this for the sake of Ye Qingtang


    ¡°Tang Tang, what do you think?¡±


    Second Elder looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment and subsequently shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    n Master Si and Si Ye were taken aback by her reply.


    The two of them initially thought that given their rtions with Ye Qingtang, there should not be any problem even if they were to enter the Ye Family.


    Ye Qingtang was currently an unrivaled Yang Lord, and if the Si Family wasbined into the Ye Family, it would still be the best oue even if the Si Family would cease to exist from then on.


    An awkward smile emerged on n Master Si¡¯s face. He never thought that Ye Qingtang would reject so firmly.


    ¡°Grandfather Si, you want tobine the Si Family into the Ye Family merely because of my influence as a Yang Lord. Although I am a member of the Ye Family, I am also considered half a Si. Since that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that the Si Family also has a Yang Lord and Grandfather Si has a Yang Lord granddaughter? Why is there a need to inconvenience yourself bybining the Si Family into the Ye Family?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the rather dejected n Master Si and smiled.


    n Master Si was surprised to hear Ye Qingtang¡¯s response.


    As a Yang Lord, Ye Qingtang actually said she was his granddaughter¡­ half a Si¡­


    Back when Ye Qingtang was younger, Grandfather Si treated her very well, and she had never forgotten about it. The fact that she could even enter Xuanling Sect was also because of Grandfather Si. Apart from this, there were countless other things Grandfather Si did for her, which showed that he treated her like his own granddaughter wholeheartedly.


    How could Ye Qingtang treat the Si Family badly now?


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang stood up and raise her right arm slightly, injecting her Divine Sense into Si Ye¡¯s be.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Si Ye trembled at the appearance of an inexplicably huge amount of energy.


    ¡°Big Brother Si Ye, this is my Divine Sense which contains my will. With this energy, you should be able to recruit many powerful figures for the Si Family.¡± Ye Qingtang replied with a smile.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Si Ye understood the meaning in Ye Qingtang¡¯s words instantly.


    If the Si Family said that they had a Yang Lord in their n, no one in this world would believe them. However, if they could disy Ye Qingtang¡¯s will, things would bepletely different. There would definitely not be any hoax if a Yang Lord¡¯s mental energy appeared personally. It was said that many hidden ns in the past also used this method to recruit powerful figures.


    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t this great then? Your Si Family also has centuries of history. If it is reallybined into the Ye Family, Old Si would be the most unable to bear it.¡± The Second Elder looked at n Master Si andughed.


    It was, however, that Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions were rather unexpected.

 Chapter 1011 - Prosperity (1)

    Chapter 1011 Prosperity (1)


    n Master Si was caught off guard by Ye Qingtang. Just as the Second Elder of the Ye Family had said, the Si Family had had several centuries of history ever since its formation in Lin Town. If it was reallybined into other family ns, it would indeed be a little difficult to ept. However, due to the oppression of the Long Family, the Si Family was almost at the end of their resources, and there were no other options at the time.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang dered that she was half a Si and even injected the Divine Sense energy of a Yang Lord into Si Ye¡¯s be. As long as Si Ye disyed Ye Qingtang¡¯s Yang Lord will, there would definitely be countless powerful figures willing to join the Si Family to create a glorious future together.


    ¡°Tang Tang, thank you¡­¡±


    n Master Si looked at Ye Qingtang and ultimately thanked her.


    The Si Family¡¯s debt to Ye Qingtang could no longer be exined in words. Two years ago, it was also because of Ye Qingtang that Si Bai could survive.


    Presently, even his chronic illness was eliminated by Ye Qingtang¡¯s precious elixirs, and in the future when the Si Family could be even more powerful, it was all because of Ye Qingtang as well. Apart from thanking Ye Qingtang, n Master Si did not know what else he could say.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head gently and instead felt that n Master Si was too polite.


    When n Master Si and Si Ye left, Ye Qingtang, Ye Ling, and the other elders set off for the Long Family and Duan Family.


    However, the headquarters of both family ns were in shambles from the blow that Ye Qingtang dealt from the Ye residence, which almost destroyed these two headquarterspletely.


    Over several days, they finally cleared all the items from these two families and imed it into the Ye Family.


    Ye Ling also returned all the properties that the Long Family gobbled up from the Si Family back to the Si Family.


    As for the disciples of the Long Family and Duan Family, all of them were dispelled. Some of those who wanted to join the Ye Family were all rejected by the Second Elder.


    After all, given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current influence as a Yang Lord, there was no need for the Ye Family¡¯s disciples to be taken from the Long or Duan Family.


    In just two to three days, everyone knew that the Long Family was wiped out and that the Ye Family had a Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Countless young men anddies from many other cities headed to Lin Town in hopes of taking a look at the glory of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord. However, the majority of them were rejected.


    As more and more talented youngsters wanted to be a disciple of the Ye Family, the Ye Family also raised their standards. In order to be a Ye Family disciple, one¡¯s spirit root was not a concern, but their martial talent and character must pass the test.


    As for the Si Family, it was also especially lively for them. With Ye Qingtang¡¯s will energy, Si Ye actually brought several Yin Yang Perfected Lords back to the Si Family, who eventually took on the Elder position of the Si Family. Most of the talented young people who were unable to enter the Ye Family ultimately turned to join the Si Family.


    The Yin Yang Perfected Lord Elders of the Si Family were extremely agitated upon seeing Ye Qingtang as they had never seen a true Yang Lord in their lifetimes before.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s self-deration as n Master Si¡¯s granddaughter and half a member of the Si Family allowed the Yin Yang Perfected Lords to protect and progress with the Si Family.


    Another two dayster, Third Elder finally rushed back to Lin Town after a tiring journey and brought back two elderlies whose hair was all white.


    Both elders were already past a hundred years old. One of them was already in the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven while the other was at the peak of the Second Heaven.

 Chapter 1012 - Prosperity (2)

    Chapter 1012 Prosperity (2)


    The Third Elder settled down the two elders in the main hall of the Ye residence.


    ¡°Third Elder¡­ Where¡­ Where did you find these powerful figures?¡± The Great Elder looked at the Third Elder in astonishment.


    Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven and peak of Second Heaven were already considered a sect stabilizer even in super sects. It was simply hard to catch the eye of such people normally. How did Third Elder find these two people and even bring them back to the Ye Family¡­


    Third Elder cackled proudly. ¡°With Eldest Young Lady¡¯s will energy, do I still need to find them?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Great Elder did not understand.


    ¡°At the borders of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, I actively emitted Eldest Young Lady¡¯s will energy. Those martial cultivators who had not reached the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm were scared out of their pants and did not even dare toe near to where I was. However, several Yin Yang Perfected Lords felt the will energy of Eldest Young Lady and came over in curiosity¡­ I took a fancy on these two powerful figures immediately and exined the situation to them¡­¡± The Third Elderughed.


    The Great Elder¡¯s lips twitched slightly after hearing the Third Elder¡¯s exnation. This Third Elder¡¯s ambitions are really great. He actually actively released Eldest Young Lady¡¯s will energy in order to attract the Yin Yang Perfected Lord figures over.


    ¡°There were six or seven Yin Yang Perfected Lords who came in total. After knowing that a Yang Lord was recruiting people into her n¡­ all of them requested to join¡­¡± The Third Elder continued with his exnation.


    ¡°Then¡­ Why are there only two people here? What about the remaining ones?¡± The Great Elder was very agitated and asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Remaining ones?¡± The Third Elder frowned slightly. ¡°They were all chased away by those two elderlies¡­ They are the most powerful, and other Yin Yang Perfected Lords did not dare to say anything¡­¡±


    The Great Elder was speechless.


    Just as the Great Elder and the Third Elder were chatting, Ye Ling rushed over with the Second Elder and Ye Qingtang.


    After understanding the details of the situation, Ye Ling questioned. ¡°What is the background of those two elders?¡±


    ¡°One of them is Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire, Bai Kui, while the other is an itinerant cultivator known as Daoist Zijin.¡± Third Elder replied honestly.


    ¡°Daoist Zijin¡­ Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire, Bai Kui?!¡±


    Apart from Ye Qingtang, everyone else gasped after knowing the identity of those two people.


    Both Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui were immensely reputable, especially Bai Kui, the Grand Imperial Sire of Formidable Heavens Dynasty, who had once been a warden of the Beiming Manor. However, something seemed to have happened, and he was expelled from Beiming Manor.


    As for Daoist Zijin, he had quite a reputation as he single-handedly challenged a super sect decades ago.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Then, Ye Qingtang had already walked straight into the main hall.


    Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui each took one side of the hall. Their brows furrowed slightly when they saw a young girl entering the hall.


    Ye Ling, the Third Elder and the rest knew their ce and did not follow Ye Qingtang into the hall. After all, it was better to have fewer people present in a meeting among the few Yin Yang Perfected Lords.


    Ye Qingtang settled down at the central seat of the hall and looked at Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin. ¡°I¡¯m already aware of your identities. Do you really wish to join my Ye Family?¡±


    After hearing that, Daoist Zijin said indifferently, ¡°Let your n¡¯s Yang Lorde and talk to us.¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Prosperity (3)

    Chapter 1013 Prosperity (3)


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. Without giving Daoist Zijin a chance to continue speaking, a tremendous force surged to the sky and enveloped the entire hall.


    Under this tremendous force, both Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire, Bai Kui, and Daoist Zijin shuddered as though they were being suppressed by a divine force above the heavens. Their faces paled and breathing hastened. While they were seated far away, they still lost control of their bodies and could barely blink their eyes even if they wanted to.


    The gap between a Yang Lord and Yin Lord was too huge. Not mentioning a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven and Third Heaven, even a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven would not have any ability to retaliate.


    ¡°Yang¡­ Lord¡­¡±


    Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin broke out in cold sweat profusely. This was absolutely overwhelming power that they could not revolt against.


    How would the two of them have thought that this youngdy before them was actually the owner of the will energy released by the Third Elder, an authentic Yang Lord!


    A Yang Lord who was less than twenty years old¡­ How exactly did she do it?!


    After a few breaths, Ye Qingtang finally absorbed all her Yang Lord force back.


    Only then did theplexion of Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin return back to normal. They heaved a sigh of relief. Being trapped in the force of a Yang Lord was too daunting.


    ¡°You are¡­ that Yang Lord of Lin Town¡­¡± Daoist Zijin inspected Ye Qingtang with disbelief.


    How old is this little girl only? She¡¯s actually a Yang Lord?!


    They had seen a Yang Lord after living so many years but had never heard of such a young one. What kind of monster was she?!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Ye Qingtang said straightforwardly. ¡°The Ye Family requires powerful figures currently. Do the two of you truly want to join the Ye Family and progress together?¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin exchanged a look. How many blessings did this family n of a small town receive to actually produce a Yang Lord!


    ¡°I am here to take a look at the Yang Lord. The Ye Family possesses a Yang Lord¡­ It is my honor to be able to join the Ye Family.¡± Daoist Zijin rose and replied Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with me as well. However¡­ May I know what your n for the future of the Ye Family is?¡± Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°The first stage is to be the number one family n of this maind. The second stage is to leave this maind, head to the Central Maind, and be the first family n there.¡± Ye Qingtang responded.


    Now that the Dimension Wall was already broken, there was no obstruction for the powerful figures of the Central Maind to enter this maind. Under such an attack, the only way for the Ye Family to survive was to be stronger continuously.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang did not innocently wish for the Ye Family to achieve this in such a short span of time. However, in light of the impending crisis, she had to tell her n to these powerful figures who joined the Ye Family to let them know that the Ye Family was not merely restricted to this maind.


    Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin were stunned by Ye


    Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Make the Ye Family the number one family n of the Central Maind¡­ How could this be possible¡­


    It was said that there were legendary powerful figures of the Heavenly Venerate level in the Central Maind¡­

 Chapter 1014 - Prosperity (4)

    Chapter 1014 Prosperity (4)


    Yet, no matter what, the two people would not question a Yang Lord¡¯s words currently, though the ambitious statements satisfied Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, this process will definitely be very tough. I hope that I can y a part to strive for this goal. I am willing to be a member of the Ye Family,¡± Bai Kui said with a smile.


    With this Yang Lord of the Ye Family, it was not too difficult to make Ye Family the number one family n of this maind. However, to expand out from this maind and advance into the Central Maind, it was almost impossible.


    Of course, no matter what, the first step must be taken.


    Their batch of people would be the pioneers of this route.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s signal, Ye Ling and the other elders slowly entered the hall in no time.


    Ye Qingtang immediately introduced everyone to Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin.


    The two elderlies cooperated. Before joining the Ye Family, they had already learned of its situation from the Third Elder.


    The Ye Family was just an extremely ordinary small family n in Lin Town; except, it produced a Yang Lord.


    After knowing that Ye Ling was Ye Qingtang¡¯s father, Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin hurriedly stood up and introduced themselves.


    Normally, to the two of them, a cultivator like Ye Ling could not even bepared to an ant. However, Ye Ling¡¯s daughter was a Yang Lord withbat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven peak; thus, the situation naturally was different.


    ¡°Seniors, it is really my honor and our Ye Family¡¯s honor to have you all join us. The Ye Family will require your great support in the future¡­¡± Ye Ling¡¯s expression was rather agitated at this instant.


    Regardless of the Daoist Zijin or Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire, they seemed to exist in legends. Yet today, these two people appeared before him and even became a member of the Ye Family.


    With the skills of Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin, there was no question at all, and they immediately became the distinguished elders of the Ye Family, whose authority in the Ye Family was only beneath the n Master.


    Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin were extremely satisfied with this oue.


    ¡°Oh right, n Master, Eldest Young Lady, does the Ye Family not have many disciples?¡± Daoist Zijin looked at Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang and asked.


    Currently, Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui were already the distinguished elders of the Ye Family and were considered a family member and thus could speak freely.


    Previously, Daoist Zijin realized that the Ye Family did not have many disciples and that the remaining disciples were not particrly gifted in martial skills and talent.


    To Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui, since Ye Family had a scary Yang Lord like Ye Qingtang, its disciples should at least have a green spirit root and superior martial talent. Otherwise, they did not have the qualification to share the same surname as Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The Second Elder appeared a little awkward.


    Most of the previous Ye Family disciples were already expelled by Ye Qingtang, and while there were many talented youngsters who wanted to join the Ye Family recently, the Great Elder and the rest were unable to pick. As a result, the current Ye Family was still empty and had extremely few disciples. Compared to the current Si Family which was bursting with poprity, the Ye Family was worlds apart.

 Chapter 1015 - Prosperity (5)

    Chapter 1015 Prosperity (5)


    ¡°With us and Eldest Young Lady, we do not have to worry about talented disciples. It will not be that easy even if those talented disciples of super sects wanted to join the Ye Family¡­ However, I think that we should set a family n assessment. Compared to a super sect¡¯s assessment, the difficulty level should be three to five times greater. This way, the disciples we pick would then be the elite talents,¡± suggested Daoist Zijin.


    After hearing that, the Ye Family elders looked at each other. They had never seen an ordinary sect¡¯s assessment before, much less a super sect¡¯s assessment, and were all the more unable toprehend the concept of an assessment that was three to five times more difficult than that of a super sect.


    ¡°Elder Bai, Elder Zijin, we don¡¯t really understand¡­ such matters¡­ Neither do we really understand what a sect assessment really is. Can we trouble you two to help us with this?¡± Ye Ling asked with a smile.


    Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin nodded. It would naturally be the best if this matter could be handed to them to settle. Otherwise, given the personality and exposure of the rest, the recruited Ye Family disciples would probably not hit the target.


    This was not to say that Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin looked down on Ye Ling and the rest, but such was the fact. The difference between one¡¯s skills determined how much of the world a cultivator had seen. The wider the gap, the greater the difference in exposure. If not for Ye Qingtang, the two Yin Yang Perfected Lords would never have any rtions with the Ye Family.


    Ye Ling and the other elders were clearly aware of this point as well. To keep up with the footsteps of these two distinguished elders and even Ye Qingtang, the only choice was to be more powerful or interact with powerful figures. As time passed, there would be a substantial change.


    ¡°Alright, n Master, let Elder Bai Kui and I settle this matter then.¡± Daoist Zijin nodded in reply.


    ¡°Elder Bai, Elder Zijin, before anything, I must make it clear that for the disciples that Ye Family recruits, we can rx on their martial cultivation realm and martial talent, but there must not be any issue with their character,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Rest assured, Eldest Young Lady. We are aware of this.¡± Bai Kui replied with a smile.


    In recruiting disciples, a sect¡¯s greatest priority was the martial talent and skills of the disciples. However, for family ns, one¡¯s moral character was the most important premise.


    ¡°Alright. If the two of you need anything, feel free to inform me.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, there is no request for now. If we have any, we will definitely notify you straight.¡± Daoist Zijin responded with a nod.


    In the next few days, apart from setting the assessment venue and conditions, Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui even modestly sought advice from Ye Qingtang. Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin had been stuck in their cultivation realm for over ten years. In this realm, apart from one¡¯s own martial talent, their perception was even more important in order to advance further.


    Since Ye Qingtang was a dignified Yang Lord, she must have extremely important experiences to share with them.


    Ye Qingtang was not stingy and shared everything she knew, allowing Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin to benefit greatly and be brimming with joy.


    Originally, the two of them thought that while Ye Qingtang was a Yang Lord, she probably did not have sufficient experience as she was too young. However, they eventually discovered that Ye Qingtang had an immense wealth of knowledge, and everything she knew amazed them. They did not really understand what she told them initially, but after figuring it out carefully, they gained much understanding.

 Chapter 1016 - Flourish (1)

    Chapter 1016 Flourish (1)


    On the third day, Daoist Zijin¡¯s residence was densely covered with spirit energy, and he actually advanced to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven after being stuck at the peak of the Second Heaven realm for over ten years. This drew Bai Kui¡¯s envy.


    After Ye Ling and the other elders learned of this, they organized a banquet and invited the Si Family and their Yin Yang Perfected Lords.


    Currently, apart from Ye Qingtang, the most powerful figures in Lin Town were Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin. It was not an exaggeration to proim them as the defenders of the town. At the same time, Lin Town rose up several levels and waspletely different from its initial state.


    For this banquet, Ye Qingtang was seated at the host seat, which gave Daoist Zijin face and boosted his ego.


    His breakthrough was even celebrated by a Yang Lord. If this incident was spread, his other close friends at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm would simply find it unbelievable and hard to ept.


    The next morning, Dan Yifan came to the study on his own to look for Ye Qingtang.


    Dan Yifan sustained major injuries, and if he recuperated the normal way, he would require at least half a year¡¯s time to recover, and even his martial realm would be affected.


    However, the spirit pill which Ye Qingtang gave the Great Elder was a healing medicine normally for Yin Yang Perfected Lords to use. To treat a Martial Qi Level One cultivator, it was as good as a divine pill. In just a few hours, Dan Yifan was almost fully recovered, and after a few days of recuperation, his body absorbed the medicinal benefits of the spirit pillpletely and became much stronger than before.


    ¡°Se¡­ Senior¡­¡±


    Dan Yifan appeared rather timid as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who held an antique book in her hand.


    Seeing Dan Yifan, Ye Qingtang chuckled. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Sit?¡±


    Dan Yifan was stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words and shook his head repeatedly. How would he dare to sit down before Ye Qingtang? Was this a joke?!


    Previously, Dan Yifan always thought that Ye Qingtang was merely an outer sect disciple of Xuanling Sect. However, he heard from his grandfather that Ye Qingtang killed Qinglin Sect¡¯s Grand Elder with a hand, wiped out the Long and Duan Family with the flick of a finger, and that she was at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven.


    Initially, Dan Yifan did not believe these words, but over the past few days, he realized that even the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire and the legendary Daoist Zijin joined the Ye Family as elders and were even extremely deferential to Ye Qingtang¡­


    Aside, Dan Yifan discovered that the current Ye Family could no longer bepared to the previous Ye Family. The new young recruits were more and more frightening: most of them were above Martial Qi Level Three, and one of them was a fourteen-year-old half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    If Ye Qingtang was not a Yang Lord as his grandfather had said, it was impossible for the Ye Family to change this much.


    ¡°Se¡­ Senior, I¡¯ll not sit¡­ I am here today to thank you¡­ If not for the spirit pill you bestowed, I would probably still be bedridden.¡± Dan Yifan looked at Ye Qingtang in awe.


    ¡°You can just call me Ye Qingtang. Given my age, I cannot be your senior. If you¡¯re really not used to it, just call me Eldest Young Lady like before then.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the overcautious Dan Yifan and replied.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­¡± Dan Yifan nodded, but shock filled him. It was truly unbelievable how this legendary Yang Lord was rather easy to get along with.

 Chapter 1017 - Flourish (2)

    Chapter 1017 Flourish (2)


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, I don¡¯t wish to return to Leiting Sect already¡­ I wish to join the Ye Family¡­¡± Dan Yifan said hurriedly.


    Currently, the Ye Family¡¯s power was not what those super sects couldpare to, much less an ordinary sect like Leiting Sect. Moreover, his grandfather was the Great Elder of the Ye Family. If he could remain in the Ye Family¡­


    Previously, Dan Yifan told his grandfather about this thought, but his grandfather could not call the shots and could only let Dan Yifan ask Ye Qingtang.


    Currently, to join the Ye Family and be a Ye Family disciple, one had to pass the assessment by Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin. Given Dan Yifan¡¯s talent and skills, it was almost impossible.


    ¡°If you wish to stay, you just need to let Elder Bai or Elder Zijin know.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Although Dan Yifan was proud and arrogant, he did not have a bad nature. After all, the very cause of his injury this time was because he helped the Ye Family. Thus, it was nothing to let him stay as a Ye Family disciple, and Ye Qingtang would not reject him.


    Dan Yifan¡¯s eyes were filled with agitation and jubilee after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    The current Ye Family was a ce that ordinary cultivators could only look up to. Although the reputation of ¡°Ye Family of Lin Town¡± was not yet widely known, this maind would definitely know about it very soon.


    If Dan Yifan could be a Ye Family disciple, the benefits were innumerable, and it would be a million times better than him being in Leiting Sect.


    Furthermore, Dan Yifan did not have any sense of belonging to Leiting Sect either. Sects had always been cold and deste, and there were too many schemes and plots between senior and junior brothers. Compared to that, the warmth and humanity of a family n outshone.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡±


    Before Dan Yifan could say anything, a young teen in a Ye Family disciple uniform entered the study room with a reverent expression and greeted Ye Qingtang with cupped fists.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the youth.


    Ye Qingtang had some memory of this youth. He was a descendant of a royal bloodline of the Formidable Heavens Royals, where his father was a prince, and he possessed extremely powerful martial talent. His original name was Bai Leng. Elder Bai Kui adored this boy deeply; thus, he brought him to the Ye Family and changed his surname to ¡®Ye¡¯. This youth was now called Ye Leng.


    Ye Leng was only over ten years old but was already at Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven. In Formidable Heavens Dynasty, he was a notorious little tyrant, and nobody dared to offend him. After finding out that the Ye Family had a Yang Lord, he was extremely willing to be a Ye Family disciple.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, some disciples are fighting at the training field,¡± Ye Leng said.


    Dan Yifan had a strange expression. Did he need to inform a Yang Lord of such matters?


    ¡°Why did you not report to an Elder?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Ye Leng.


    Then, Ye Leng flushed immediately. ¡°Uh¡­ I did not have any chance to see you previously¡­ So¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was rather helpless.


    As Ye Leng had said, she had never seen any of the newly recruited Ye Family disciples before, and none of those talented disciples who joined out of admiration for her dared to disturb her. This Ye Leng, however, was an exception and did not pass up any chances


    ¡°Go, let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stood up. It was also a good opportunity for her to get to know the new Ye Family disciples.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Leng nodded repeatedly.


    Soon, Ye Leng caught sight of Dan Yifan and said, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Dan Yifan, a new Ye Family disciple. Please take care of me in the future,¡± introduced Dan Yifan hurriedly as he inspected the person who was about the same age as himself but was already at Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven.

 Chapter 1018 - Flourish (3)

    Chapter 1018 Flourish (3)


    ¡°Ye Family disciple¡­ Your surname is Dan?¡± Ye Leng asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Dan Yifan is my original name. From now on, I am Ye Yifan.¡± Ye Yifan exined hurriedly after realizing he made a mistake.


    Ye Leng nodded and looked at Ye Qingtang again only to realize that she had already left the study room. Then, the two youth chased up hurriedly.


    The current Ye Family was extremely different. The headquarters expanded by more than ten times, and three additional branches were built. Where the headquarters was mostly filled with talented disciples, the branches were slightlycking even though each Branch Master was a newly recruited Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Dozens of foreign faces surrounded the two sides of the training field. Some disciples were caught in a tussle with the gleam of swords cutting the air and cursing sounds filling the arena.


    Before bing Ye Family disciples, these few youths already knew each other and bore enmity. After something happened today, their conflict escted into a fight.


    The cultivation base of the few youths was all at Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven, and they could be ranked near the top out of all the new Ye Family disciples.


    As for the surrounding onlookers, some were even half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords. Yet, no one was willing to poke their nose into this matter and were only watching from the side.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At this instant, Ye Leng walked into the crowd and shouted to those in the scuffle.


    Everyone was surprised. Never did they think that someone would meddle with this matter.


    The young men who were originally fighting in the training field indeed stopped their actions and fixed their eyes on Ye Leng.


    ¡°Who are you to poke your nose into our issue?!¡± One of the youths looked at Ye Leng and shouted coldly.


    Apart from those in the tussle, the onlookers also could not help but give Ye Leng a side-eye. Very few people would step in for such matters if it had nothing to do with themselves as there was no meaning to it.


    Ye Leng did not respond and merely looked at Ye Qingtang, who arrived with him.


    As what others were thinking, this matter was not what he could handle.


    Ye Qingtang immediately swept a look across the entire field, and her eyes eventuallynded on those few youths.


    These youths were at least in Martial Qi Level Three Third Heaven, and their martial endowment was pretty good, even surpassing those of talented disciples of super sects.


    A portion of them was recruited by Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire, Bai Kui, and a number of them were by Daoist Zijin. Naturally, the remaining disciples came to try their luck upon learning that a Yang Lord appeared in Lin Town. After they knew that it was the Ye Family and passed the assessment by Elder Bai Kui and Elder Zijin, they officially changed their surname to Ye and became a Ye Family disciple.


    Currently, there were over hundreds of Ye Family disciples, and most of these new talented disciples did not know each other prior to joining the Ye Family. As such, they had never seen Ye Leng¡¯s nor Ye Qingtang¡¯s faces before.


    ¡°Ha¡­ How interesting.¡± One of the young men looked at Ye Qingtang and scorned. ¡°Who are you too? Do you really like to meddle with other people¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say. Don¡¯t be too impudent!¡± Ye Leng shouted at those young men.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Someone retorted immediately.

 Chapter 1019 - Prosperity (4)

    Chapter 1019 Prosperity (4)


    Ye Qingtang began pondering as she looked at these youths.


    All of them were outstanding talents of the younger generation, but they were also not short of the typical ws of true talents: conceit and arrogance.


    Naturally, these young talents just entered the Ye Family and still did not have any sense of belonging to the Ye Family. Or perhaps, they treated a family n as a sect without realizing that the nature of a family n and a sect were intrinsically different, for there was no need to change the surname to Ye otherwise.


    ¡°Since you all have already joined the Ye Family, the Ye Family disciples are all one family. The past grudges shall be written off as of today.¡± Ye Qingtang slowly spoke after a moment.


    The masses were taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. From the tone of thisdy, she was actually condemning them.


    ¡°Who are you toe here and condemn


    us?¡±


    A young man on the field frowned deeply as he stared at Ye Qingtang and questioned.


    ¡°She is the Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family.¡± Then, Ye Yifan, who was beside Ye Qingtang, replied.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady of the Ye Family¡­¡±


    Everyone present was taken aback.


    Before they could process it, the expression of a youngdy at the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm changed. ¡°You are¡­ Ye Family¡¯s Yang Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°The Yang Lord of the Ye Family?!¡±


    Surprise filled everyone¡¯s faces as they looked at Ye Qingtang.


    The very reason they came to Lin Town, were willing to change their surname to Ye, and be a Ye Family disciple was that the Ye Family produced a Yang Lord.


    However, no one had expected that the Yang Lord of the Ye Family was actually ady. Moreover, she was very young and seemed to be around their age from her appearance.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, why are you here?¡±


    Then, Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin arrived as well and were surprised to see Ye Qingtang present.


    Seeing that the two Yin Yang Perfected Lords were so reverent to Ye Qingtang, the disciples on the field finally realized that thatdy before them was none other than the Yang Lord of the Ye Family.


    Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin were both at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven yet were so respectful and reverent to this youngdy. As long as one was not a fool, anyone could guess the true identity of this youngdy.


    At this instant, everyone¡¯s eyes burned with awe and veneration as they looked at Ye Qingtang


    ¡°Greetings, Yang Lord!¡±


    Dozens of people greeted in uniformity while those who were previously in a tussle were nked out.


    Never would they have expected that this youngdy with a striking appearance was actually that unrivaled Yang Lord¡­


    Almost at the same time, the few young men¡¯s faces paled, and they immediately bowed to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°We were unaware that it¡¯s the Yang Lord¡­ Please punish us!¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down the forehead of one of the youths as fear filled him. He almost offended a Yang Lord just now¡­


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Ye Qingtang waved a hand with an indifferent expression.


    The youths felt as though they were pardoned from a crime after hearing Ye Qingtang.


    Initially, Elder Bai Kui and Elder Zijin heard that a fight broke out amongst the disciples and thus came over to check on the situation. Unexpectedly, they met Ye Qingtang here.


    Since Ye Qingtang was here to handle the issue currently, they naturally would not utter a word and gave Ye Qingtang the full power to act.

 Chapter 1020 - Cultivation Technique

    Chapter 1020 Cultivation Technique


    ¡°What are the few of you fighting over?¡± Very quickly, Ye Qingtang looked at the youths and asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yang Lord, we originally have some enmity¡­ We never thought that we would meet in the Ye Family¡­ So¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang could guess such matters without exnation.


    ¡°You all are Ye Family disciples now. A family n is different from a sect. Since you all have taken the surname Ye, all of you are family from now on. No one is to mention past enmities.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the youths and said.


    Now that the Yang Lord of the Ye Family spoke, those youths naturally did not dare to continue fighting. They nodded their heads in the promise that such incidents would not happen again.


    ¡°Yes. As you said, we will definitely not fight with our family from now on!¡± The youths said eagerly.


    After Ye Qingtang interfered in the matter, there were indeed no more conflicts among the Ye Family disciples while those with enmity from before buried the hatchet and no longer fought.


    As Ye Qingtang had said, since they had already changed to take the surname Ye and became a Ye Family disciple, they were all family. Unlike the heartless and apathetic environment of sects, the brotherhood and family spirit of a family n were apparent, especially in the Ye Family: while some of the senior members¡¯ skills were insufficient, they were rich with humanity. To the younger generation who were already used to the struggle in sects, such kindness was hard toe by.


    Over the past few days, Ye Qingtang rebuilt a Treasure Pavilion and Martial Skills Pavilion, of which mostly housed Yin Yang Perfected Lord cultivation techniques, in the Ye Family. There were countless of such cultivation techniques in Ye Qingtang¡¯s memory.


    At Ye Qingtang¡¯s peak, she was a Holy Venerate, and she could casually retrieve many Yin Yang Perfected Lord cultivation techniques from her memory. If the Ye Family needed, Ye Qingtang could also produce the highest-leveled skills that only Holy Venerates could cultivate.


    However, one had to reach the respective martial realm to cultivate remarkable martial skills. For Yin Yang Perfected Lord martial skills, one had to at least be at the Martial Qi Level Three realm, and it was a pure dream if a Connate cultivator wished to cultivate a Yin Yang Perfected Lord martial skill. If a Connate cultivator forcefully cultivated too many martial skills that were beyond their martial realm, they would only produce mental demons, and their body would explode on its own after a long time. It was extremely dangerous.


    Apart from wanting the new Ye Family disciples to cultivate vigorously and diligently, Ye Qingtang ced many Yin Yang Perfected Lord cultivation techniques in the Martial Skills Pavilion in hope that those disciples would have a sense of belonging to the Ye Family as soon as possible.


    Naturally, the Ye Family disciples had to pay a certain price to obtain the Yin Yang Perfected Lord cultivation techniques. For example, they had to aplish different missions and obtain the Ye Family honor points. Only after earning sufficient points and obtaining the recognition of the elders would one have the qualifications to enter the Martial Skills Pavilion and exchange the honor points for suitable cultivation techniques to cultivate.


    This did not just apply to the main headquarters of the Ye Family, and all the other three branches had the exact same rule.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang was in the study room. Shutting her eyes, she was in deep thought as she searched for the cultivation techniques from her memory.


    Her current martial realm waspletely unable to keep up with the remarkable martial skills she cultivated in the past.

 Chapter 1021 - Yunxiao Sect Elder

    <strong>Chapter 1021</strong><strong>Yunxiao Sect Elder</strong>


    Awhileter, Ye Qingtang suddenly opened her eyes. She arrived at the mountain behind the Ye residence in a moment.


    Swoosh!


    With a piercing sound, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body duplicated from one to two and from two to four.


    Severaldies with the same appearance as Ye Qingtang looked at each other without uttering a word.


    Subsequently, Ye Qingtang activated her divine sense, and the incarnations immediately engaged in a battle. Fifteen minutester, they faded away and vanished without a trace.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a little insufficient¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    Ye Qingtang was currently executing an extremely special martial skill. Apart from requiring the cultivator to own a significantly high martial realm, the true Incarnation Technique was even more demanding on the cultivator¡¯s mental level, where one could barely control and cultivate the skill only when they possessed the mental energy level of a Heavenly Venerate. Otherwise, when one¡¯s mental energy was insufficient, they would be instantly devoured by the incarnation, which was an extremely scary situation.


    However, Ye Qingtang lived two lifetimes, and her mental energy was immensely powerful; even an ordinary Holy Venerate would lose out to her in apetition of mental energy level.


    When cultivated to the finest, the Incarnation Technique would allow the incarnations to share the same sight as the original body. If the Venerate¡¯s mental energy was powerful enough, they could even give the incarnation a certain amount of analytical ability and instincts.


    For Ye Qingtang, if it was said that her current level was sufficient, it was because her mental energy was extremely powerful and enough to master the Incarnation Technique. Yet, in another light, her current level was insufficient because she was only a Yang Lord of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm.


    Ultimately, she could only barely execute the Incarnation Technique. ording to her observation, the incarnations at most possessed thebat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven, which was neither powerful nor weak. However, given her current level, the cultivated Incarnation Technique was enough. Ye Qingtang believed that in no time, she could raise her Incarnation Technique to the peak and allow each incarnation to possess the same martial realm as herself.


    As for palm skill and swordy, Ye Qingtang had already chosen techniques and re-cultivated them. Cultivating these again were much simpler inparison to the Incarnation Technique.


    At the same time, a few kilometers outside Lin Town.


    Two emotionless elderlies in white shirts headed in the direction of Lin Town.


    A totem of Yunxiao Sect was embroidered on the clothes of these two elderlies, symbolizing that they were Yunxiao Sect elders.


    Back when Ye Qingtang obtained the Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hundred Level Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, Yunxiao Sect burned with rage and immediately deployed its elders toy low around the Ye Family of Lin Town. In order to not alert anyone, they did not strike at the Ye Family and merely waited for Ye Qingtang to return back to Lin Town and the Ye Family.


    If Ye Qingtang returned to the Ye Family, the two elders would attack immediately and capture Ye Qingtang back to YunXiao Sect.


    Nheless, sometime before, Beiming Manor, the strongest force in Formidable Heavens Dynasty, convened all the super sects in Formidable Heavens Dynasty, and all senior members of these super sects were required to attend. As Yunxiao Sect elders, the two elderlies in white were unable to avoid it and thus could only leave Lin Town temporarily and return to YunXiao Sect, where they headed to Beiming Manor together with other Yunxiao Sect senior members.


    Today, the two elders just left Beiming Manor and rushed back to Lin Town immediately without any dy.


    Although there was once news that Ye Qingtang seemed to have appeared in Nine Nights Dynasty, the Ye Family of Lin Town was ultimately her roots. Her father and family were all here, and the two Yunxiao Sect elders did not believe that Ye Qingtang would not return to visit her loved ones.

 Chapter 1022 - To the Doorstep

    <strong>Chapter 1022 To the Doorstep</strong>


    The moment the two Yunxiao Sect elders entered Lin Town, their expressions changed slightly, and they were rather surprised.


    For some reason, the Long Family, which had been a tyrant in Lin Town over the past two years, disappeared without a trace as though it simply evaporated into thin air.


    Nheless, whatever that happened to the Long Family naturally had nothing to do with the two YunXiao Sect elders, and they merely found it strange.


    ¡°Elder Yin, look at that person!¡±


    One of the elderlies frowned slightly as he pointed at thedy who was walking toward the Si Residence.


    Immediately, the elderly who was called Elder Yin turned around and sized up thatdy.


    ¡°Elder Gu, take out the portrait of Ye Qingtang,¡± Elder Yin said hurriedly.


    Elder Gu took out the portrait. After unrolling the portrait, the person on it was none other than Ye Qingtang.


    Once the two Yunxiao Sect elders confirmed that it was Ye Qingtang, they scoffed automatically.


    They had been waiting in Lin Town for such a long time, and their target Ye Qingtang finally appeared.


    ¡°Sect Master is truly wise. He knew that Ye Qingtang would definitely return to Lin Town and ordered us to hide here and wait. Now, we have finally found her.¡± Elder Gu mumbled as he kept the portrait.


    The two Yunxiao Sect elders did not see wrong; thatdy was indeed Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had just left the Ye Family when the two Yunxiao Sect elders, who were just returning to Lin Town, discovered her. Currently, Ye Qingtang was walking toward the Si Residence.


    ¡°Elder Gu, do you think we should strike now or wait a while?¡± Elder Yin asked when he saw that Ye Qingtang entered the Si Residence.


    Elder Gu pondered for a moment and eventually answered. ¡°Let¡¯s wait first. The Fiendcelestial Beast is not following beside Ye Qingtang¡­ If we act rashly and alert her now, our n may backfire.¡±


    The two people decided to wait for Ye Qingtang to leave the Si Residence and then strike at the Ye Residence.


    Other than fearing that it would alert Ye Qingtang, capturing and forcing an answer out of her in the Si Residence might cause rumors to spread around. As such, they might as well attack her in the Ye Residence.


    Just like that, the two YunXiao Sect elders waited outside the door of the Si Residence for at least four hours. Only at noon did Ye Qingtang step out of the residence slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange¡­¡±


    Elder Gu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°ording to logic, if such a nobody obtained a Fiendcelestial Beast, she would definitely keep it by her side all the time¡­ But there is no sight of the Fiendcelestial Beast around her¡­¡±


    Elder Yin responded. ¡°Perhaps thatdy left the Fiendcelestial Beast in the Ye Residence. There¡¯s no hurry. We can take action once thisdy returns to the Ye Residence. Are you afraid that we can¡¯t find that Fiendcelestial Beast?¡±


    Just a few steps after leaving the Si Residence, Ye Qingtang took a look behind discreetly.


    While those two Yunxiao Sect elders concealed themselves very well, they were unable to escape Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled in thought.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxiao Sect still remembered her even after such a long time.


    After returning to Formidable Heavens Dynasty, Ye Qingtang had not even found the time to settle scores with Yunxiao Sect, but they came to her doorstep instead. How really considerate¡­


    Ye Qingtang remained cid and simply did not care about those two Yunxiao Sect elders. She continued to head back to the Ye Residence.


    In the dark, the two Yunxiao Sect elders saw that Ye Qingtang was returning to the Ye Residence and thus immediately headed in its direction.

 Chapter 1023 - The Funniest Joke (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1023 The Funniest Joke (1)</strong>


    Ye Qingtang was not at all surprised to see people from the Yunxiao Sect appear in Lin Town. In fact, she seemed to think it was perfectly natural.


    The Yunxiao Sect had been aware that she had obtained a Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka. They would certainly not let it slide and would send senior members of the sect to Lin Town to stake out the Ye House and wait for her to appear.


    Little white tiger had been sleeping for nearly half a month. It had awakened once during this period to tell Ye Qingtang that its body was undergoing a transformation and would need a lot of sleep.


    Ye Qingtang had already ordered a room to be cleared out in the Ye House for the little white tiger. She had ced the little white tiger in the room and asked the lightning dragon to guard it.


    Now, the YunXiao Sect was unaware that it was courting disaster and was still thinking of snatching Ye Qingtang¡¯s Fiendcelestial Beast¡­


    After she returned to the Ye House, Ye Qingtang retreated to the study without making an appearance.


    At that moment, the two elders from the Yunxiao Sect arrived in the vicinity of the Ye House. After studying it for a moment, they realized that the Ye House seemed rather different.


    The Ye Family had previously been an ordinary n in Lin Town. But now, it looked incredibly imposing, and the residence seemed to have expanded greatly.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Before the two elders from the YunXiao Sect could enter the Ye House, they were blocked by several Ye Family disciples who were guarding the door.


    ¡°This is the territory of the Ye Family. Misceneous people cannot approach!¡± One of the talented youths who had just joined the Ye Family shouted coldly.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Elder Gu from the Yunxiao Sect looked at the Ye Family disciple who had spoken and spoke calmly.


    When he heard Elder Gu¡¯s words, the Ye Family disciple¡¯s expression immediately darkened. No one had ever dared to speak to him like that.


    ¡°Ah¡­ he¡¯s quite a braggart.¡±


    Another young girl¡¯s gaze fell on Elder Gu of the Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°I asked you if Ye Qingtang has returned.¡± Elder Yin spoke at that moment.


    ¡°Oh, you know our family¡¯s Eldest YoungLady?¡±


    When they heard Elder Yin mention Ye Qingtang¡¯s name, the Ye Family disciples were slightly taken aback. If these were the Eldest Young Lady¡¯s friends, then they were in trouble. But they could not be med because these two men had not made themselves clear upon arrival.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡± Elder Yin was rather impatient.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady is indeed at home,¡± one of the Ye Family disciples said.


    ¡°Very good. Has Ye Qingtang brought a little white tiger back, and is that little white tiger in the Ye Family residence?¡± Elder Yin continued.


    When they heard the elderly man¡¯s tone, the Ye Family disciples felt that something was amiss. If these two men were Eldest Young Lady¡¯s friends, why would they speak so condescendingly?


    One of them realized that the totem unique to the Yunxiao Sect was embroidered on these two elderly men¡¯s robes and belongings, and they seemed to be senior members of a super sect.


    ¡°We are elders of the Yunxiao Sect. Ye Qingtang hasmitted atrocious crimes and will be judged by the sect. If you want to live, you better not y any tricks. Tell us the truth,¡± Elder Gu said coldly.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady is going to be judged by the sect?¡±


    When they heard Elder Yin¡¯s words, the newly minted Ye Family disciples exchanged nces and then burst intoughter.


    This was the funniest joke they had heard in their lives! Even they had no regard for the little Yunxiao Sect. Now, it was wildly asserting that it would judge an invincible Yang Lord, a peak Seventh Heaven Yin Yang Perfected Lord?! Even the Beiming Manor would not dare to be so arrogant, much less the Yunxiao Sect with its power as a super sect!

 Chapter 1024 - Playing Tricks

    <strong>Chapter 1024 ying Tricks</strong>


    The Beiming Manor was one of the three most powerful forces in this maind. With the backing of a powerful Yang Lord, its residence was filled with inscrutably powerful people. In this maind, only the Peerless School and the Phantom Valley, with their extraordinary powers, couldpare with the Beiming Manor.


    However, even the lofty Beiming Manor, with its extraordinary powers, might hesitate to speak of judging an invincible Yang Lord!


    What was this YunXiao Sect? It was not even worthy of licking Beiming Manor¡¯s boots. Even if the Master of the YunXiao Sect arrived, he would only be worthy of kneeling to them. But these two, who were merely elders, dared to speak with an arrogance that even the Beiming Manor might not dare to assume.


    Elder Gu and Elder Yin were enraged when they saw the Ye Family disciples roar withughter.


    ¡°Ignorant youths, you must have a death wish!¡± Elder Gu roared with anger as he looked at the Ye Family. He was poised to strike.


    However, one of the youths hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Powerful sirs, please don¡¯t be angry. As you said, our Eldest Young Lady has brought a little white tiger back to the Ye House¡­ so we will allow the two powerful sirs to enter the Ye House.¡±


    With that, the youth actually made way and retreated to the side.


    When they saw that, the other youths shook their head. This youth was just too mischievous. If they allowed these two super sect members into the Ye House, they would probably not leave alive. Even the other Ye Family disciples could take their lives, not to speak of the others present.


    However, these youths were not stupid. They could tell that the Yunxiao Sect had some grievance with their Eldest Young Lady. However, none of them could understand how they had summoned up the courage to attempt to capture a powerful Yang Lord.


    Whatever the case may be, since they had spoken so arrogantly and been so rude to their Eldest Young Lady, they must certainly die, and it would be all right to toy with them first.


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t you better scram!¡± Elder Gu shouted coldly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m going, we¡¯re all going. Powerful sirs, please don¡¯t be angry. Our Eldest Young Lady is in residence. If the powerful sirs want to capture her, now is the time!¡± One of the youths spokeughingly while the rest scattered in all directions.


    Elder Yin and Elder Gu thought that the attitude these Ye Family disciples disyed was normal. After all, when nobodies encountered a truly powerful cultivator, they all adopted this attitude. They could even betray their own parents, much less the Eldest Young Lady.


    ¡°Hehe, family ns.¡±


    Elder Yinughed disdainfully and, together with Elder Gu, stepped over the threshold of the Ye House and entered the residence.


    After a moment, Elders Yin and Gu arrived in the courtyard of the Ye House.


    At that moment, more than a hundred talented youths were in the Ye Family courtyard, sparring and chatting.


    The most powerful of the Ye Family¡¯s younger generation had already entered the realm of half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and was on par with the two elders from the Yunxiao Sect.


    However, when Elder Yin and Elder Gu saw the younger members of the Ye Family, they did not think much of thetter.


    A bystander could only identify the Martial Qi realm of a martial arts cultivator when he fought or deliberately showed his aura.


    In addition, these two elders had not considered what Martial Qi realm the Ye Family¡¯s disciples were in, so they did not study them.


    In the same way, the two elders from the Yunxiao Sect had not bothered about what Martial Qi realm Ye Qingtang was in. If they did not even respect the master of the Xuanling Sect, why would they bother with the cultivation level of a disciple?

 Chapter 1025 - Dare To Make Trouble In Our Presence

    Chapter 1025 Dare To Make Trouble In Our Presence


    At the same time, Ye Qingtang would certainly not pay attention to the cultivation realm of the two YunXiao Sect elders. Even if someone told her that the these two Yunxiao Sect elders were Heavenly Venerates, Ye Qingtang would definitely not believe them, and vice versa.


    With her power, it would be a joke if Ye Qingtang still needed to be cautious and afraid of the threat these Yunxiao Sect elders


    posed.


    Whether it was the Long Family of the past or the two Yunxiao Sect elders of the present, their way of thinking was all alike.


    No matter what, Elder Yin and Elder Gu would never have imagined that among the hundred-plus Ye Family disciples, even the weakest had already achieved the Second Heaven of Martial Qi Level Three. The most powerful one was already a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord despite his young age and might be even more powerful than the two of them¡­


    ¡°Listen up, everyone!¡±


    Elder Yin suddenly swept a nce at everyone present and shouted loudly. The force of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord spilled forth.


    The hundred-plus talented youths from the Ye Family immediately looked over at Elder Yin and Elder Gu.


    Some of the talented disciples who were sparring in the martial arts arena stopped and looked in bewilderment at the two YunXiao Sect elders.


    Had these two old men gone crazy?!


    However, the hundred-plus Ye Family disciples studied them for a moment and then realized that these two elderly men were unfamiliar and had never appeared in the Ye House before. They also did not seem like members of the Ye Family.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect?¡±


    At that moment, several Ye Family disciples noticed the YunXiao Sect totem embroidered on these two elderly men¡¯s white robes, showing that they were elders of the Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°May I ask why both of you havee to the Ye House?¡± A youth with a cold expression looked at Elder Gu and Elder Yun and asked.


    ¡°Ask Ye Qingtang toe out,¡± said Elder Gu coldly.


    Before they entered the Ye House, Elder Gu and Elder Yin had used their force to seal the entire Ye House. Even if Ye Qingtang knew that the Yunxiao Sect elders had arrived and tried to flee, it would be in vain. Sealed in by the force of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, Ye Qingtang was effectively trapped in jail like sheep led to the ughterhouse. It was impossible for her to run away from them!


    ¡°What¡­ are you saying? Do you want to see our Eldest Young Lady?¡±


    The youth immediately frowned. These two were merely half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords, yet they were so arrogant that they dared to call a Yang Lord by name¡­ and they even wanted the Yang Lord toe and meet them?!


    ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t understand what I said. I asked Ye Qingtang toe out.¡± Elder Gu roared coldly as he looked at the youth. After a moment, the force of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord swept through the area and enclosed the youth.


    A cold light shed across the youth¡¯s eyes. He was unafraid of the force disyed by Elder Gu. With an expressionless face, he said coldly, ¡°You¡­ are seeking your death.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, these two old fellows actually used their force to seal the Ye House. I¡¯m curious as to what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    When they heard the Ye Family disciple¡¯s ignorant words, a murderous look surfaced in the eyes of Elder Gu and Elder Yin. These Ye Family disciples deserved to die.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect elders? Who do you think you are? Why don¡¯t you look at where you are before you make trouble in our presence?!¡± Another fourteen or fifteen-year-old half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord stepped forward. He waved his hand and instantly destroyed the force emitted by Elder Gu.

 Chapter 1026 - Undermining The Foundation (1)

    Chapter 1026 Undermining The Foundation (1)


    At that moment, Elder Yin and Elder Gu werepletely stunned.


    They looked with disbelief at the youth standing before them.


    With just a wave of his hand, this youth had actuallypletely dispersed their half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡¯s force.


    ¡°How¡­ is that possible!¡±


    Elder Yin was especially shocked. He was previously so confident, but now¡­ his half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡¯s force had been dispersed by an ordinary Ye Family disciple with a wave of his hand.


    Just what level of cultivation had this youth achieved that he could instantly dissipate the force of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?!


    ¡°Oi¡­ young man, what is your name?¡± Elder Gu of the Yunxiao Sect steadied himself and asked the youth with the cold expression.


    ¡°Are the two of your worthy of knowing my name?¡± The youth shouted coldly as he swept a nce at Elder Gu and Elder Yin.


    When they heard the youth¡¯s words, the two Yunxiao Sect elders were immediately enraged.


    They were Yunxiao Sect elders of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. No matter where they went, everyone treated them with respect and spoke to them cautiously.


    But this young fellow dared to speak to them so rudely!


    ¡°You¡¯re merely a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord despite your old age, yet you dare toe to our Ye House with this kind of attitude. Yunxiao Sect elders are rubbish. I think you two old fellows are too ignorant and arrogant.¡± A clear female voice suddenly reached the ears of Elder Yin and Elder Gu.


    The two Yunxiao Sect elders saw a beautiful young girl among the Ye Family members looking at them mockingly.


    It was not just the girl, even the other Ye Family members were looking at the two world-famous super sect elders. Their eyes showed only disdain, with no trace of respect.


    Elder Yin and Elder Gu had never been treated like that before. Their expressions darkened.


    They thought of their lofty status in the YunXiao Sect where numerous disciples cudgeled their brains to think of a way to enter their sect, but now¡­


    These Ye Family disciples dared to look at them so rudely!


    Elder Yin and Elder Gu looked coldly at the numerous Ye Family disciples and immediately thought of making trouble for them.


    However¡­ the youth who spoke previously swiftly sensed the change in their expressions and did not give the two Yunxiao Sect elders any opportunity to make trouble. He directly aimed a heavy blow at them!


    As the youth struck a blow, a st of half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord force instantly shot up and spread in all directions. The spreading force immediately enclosed the two YunXiao Sect elders.


    When they felt the impact of the force, both Elder Yin and Elder Gu were shocked.


    They were both half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords but had not imagined that this youth¡¯s martial strength would be on par with them, having attained the realm of half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    Even the top disciples of the Yunxiao Sect could notpare with him in terms of ability.


    Only a few arrogant supernaturally talented youths in the Yunxiao Sect might be able topare with him¡­


    In addition, this youth was probably a little younger than those supernaturally talented youths in the Yunxiao Sect!


    Elder Yin and Elder Gu immediately backed away from the force of the youth¡¯s blow. They retreated to avoid his blow.

 Chapter 1027 - Undermining The Foundation (2)

    Chapter 1027 Undermining The Foundation (2)


    ¡°Hmm, I thought the Ye Family had suddenly be daring. It turns out they¡¯ve invited a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord from somewhere to hold the fort,¡± Elder Gu said coldly.


    In the eyes of Elder Yin and Elder Gu, a low-ss family n like the Ye Family was as insignificant as an ant.


    Even so, the two Yunxiao Sect elders still had not realized that the Ye Family of today was not the same as that of the past. They only thought that this youth, who was a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, had some connection with the Ye Family and had been invited by the Ye Family to hold the fort.


    Furthermore, the Ye Family¡¯s current disdainful attitude was clearly due to this half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, who was holding the fort.


    However, did the Ye Family not realize that they could not move these two YunXiao Sect elders by simply depending on a young half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord?!


    The Ye Family currently had only one half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, but both of them were half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords!


    With two against one, victory was certain!


    ¡°Young man, I take your outstanding talent into consideration. If you don¡¯t die in an ident, you will certainly achieve greatness in the future. Remaining in the Ye House will bring you nothing but harm.¡± Elder Yin looked at the youth and spoke suddenly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young fellow, if you are willing toe to our YunXiao Sect, with your martial talents and powers, you could even be a disciple of the Sect Master. You will have a glorious future. However, if you stubbornly persist in resisting the Yunxiao Sect for the sake of the Ye Family, you will be damned and your bones reduced to ashes!¡± Elder Gu also nodded.


    It was not that Elder Yin and Elder Gu wished to nurture talent, but the youth standing before them was on par with them. Even if they could kill him, it would take some effort. However, if they could bring this superbly talented youth back to the Yunxiao Sect to be a YunXiao Sect disciple, the Sect Master would be very pleased. Furthermore, it would greatly benefit the Yunxiao Sect to have another supernaturally talented person like that.


    In addition, they did not think that a lowly family n like the Ye Family could retain a supernaturally talented person like that. Anyone with the least bit of intelligence could see the divide between the Yunxiao Sect and the Ye Family.


    No matter what connection this youth had with the Ye Family, he should also know that the benefits the Yunxiao Sect could give him were far greater than that of the little Ye Family.


    When they heard the two Yunxiao Sect elders invite the youth to join the Yunxiao Sect, the hundred-plus youths in the Ye House courtyard all looked rather peculiar.


    These two Yunxiao Sect elders actually wanted to attract a Ye Family disciple over to the Yunxiao Sect to cultivate¡­ that was really funny¡­


    They expended a huge amount of effort to pass Elder Bai Kui and Elder Zi Jin¡¯s almost pervertedly difficult test to be Ye Family disciples.


    And now these two Yunxiao Sect elders actually wanted them to leave the Ye Family and join the YunXiao Sect?


    Was this some kind of joke?!


    Was the Yunxiao Sect worthy?!


    ¡°You want me to join the Yunxiao Sect?¡± The youth stared at the two Yunxiao Sect elders andughed coldly.


    When they heard that, Elder Gu assumed that the youth had epted his invitation. He put on an arrogant attitude and said, ¡°Not everyone, just you.¡±


    The youth¡¯s expression immediately became rather strange. A faint smile seemed to hang on his lips.


    ¡°Why, do you Yunxiao Sect elders think only he is worthy, but not us?¡±


    Just as Elder Gu finished speaking, several youths slowly emerged from the crowd of Ye Family members.

 Chapter 1028 - Undermining The Foundation (3)

    Chapter 1028 Undermining The Foundation (3)


    Before the two YunXiao Sect elders could speak, the youths¡¯ martial force shot skywards and seemed to disperse the clouds in the sky.


    These forces belonging to half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords spilled forth together like a flood and gathered together like a rushing river. The shocking martial force caused everyone to shudder.


    The two Yunxiao Sect elders were shocked when they sensed the force of several other half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords. They had not expected the Ye Family to have as many as four or five half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords!


    Just as Elder Yin and Elder Gu were in shock¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You think highly of those half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords but are disdainful of us. Since when has the Yunxiao Sect be so greedy?!¡± The remaining hundred-plus Ye Family disciples immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Brothers and sisters, let us show these two lofty Yunxiao Sect elders if we are worthy to enter their Yunxiao Sect to cultivate.¡± One of the slightly older Ye Family disciples nced at everyone and spoke.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I resent being looked down on by the Yunxiao Sect.¡±


    ¡°It is merely the Yunxiao Sect, but it has be so greedy that it dares toe to our Ye House and make trouble¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s show them whether we Ye Family disciples are worthy of being noticed by the YunXiao Sect!¡±


    As they spoke, over a hundred martial forces were simultaneously produced by the hundred Ye Family disciples. Like a formless gust of air, it swept the area within a radius of ten miles.


    Among the hundred over martial forces, the weakest of them had already entered the realm of Martial Qi Level Three while the strongest was one step away from transforming into a Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    This force seemed to fill the heavens, the earth, the seas, and the mountains. Even every corner of the world seemed to be permeated with it.


    It was like the raging of ocean waves or like the tremors of a mountain quaking; like the heavens being rent or like the earth copsing.


    The integration of a hundred-plus martial forces was terrifying, especially the explosion that followed its coalition, which extended for a radius of ten miles.


    At the same time, everyone from the Si Family and the three branches of the Ye Family also sensed it.


    The Master of the Si Family did not know what had happened in the Ye House. However, he unhesitatingly led the powerful cultivators in his family straight to the Ye House.


    The three branches of the Ye Family and the three powerful Yin Yang Perfected Lords led the senior members and talented youths of the branches and also hurried to the Ye Family headquarters in unison.


    At that moment in the Ye Family¡¯s headquarters, the two Yunxiao Sect elders who, in the midst of these waves of forces, were like lone boats adrift on a raging sea.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Ye Ling and Second Elder rapidly sensed this frightening force and appeared at the same time, bewildered.


    They thought that the talented disciples had been sparring and making mischief and that they had caused trouble. However, when they arrived, things did not seem to be what they had imagined


    ¡°Greetings, Master and Elders.¡±


    When they saw that Ye Ling and a few elders had appeared, the Ye Family disciples in the courtyard withdrew their martial force and spoke respectfully.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± The Great Elder asked when he looked at the two Yunxiao Sect elders and saw that they were strangers.


    ¡°Great Elder, these two are YunXiao Sect elders.¡± Ye Lengughed.


    ¡°What¡­ Yunxiao Sect?!¡±

 Chapter 1029 - So What If It’s Yunxiao Sect (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1029 So What If It¡¯s Yunxiao Sect (1)</strong>


    When they heard that, the expressions of the Great Elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, and even the Master, Ye Ling, all changed.


    As a super sect, the intimidating reputation of the Yunxiao Sect was deeply rooted in the elders and Ye Ling. When they heard that two Yunxiao Sect elders hade to the Ye House, they were stunned, and that was why their expressions changed.


    ¡°YunXiao Sect¡­ why¡­ why have theye to the Ye House¡­¡± Third Elder was slightly pale, and cold sweat seeped from his brow.


    The Great Elder frowned slightly and thought for a moment before he looked at the Third Elder and said, ¡°Third Elder¡­ What do you think of the Yunxiao Sect¡­¡±


    The Third Elder was taken aback by these words. ¡°Great Elder, the Yunxiao Sect is a super sect¡­ and super sects¡­¡±


    The Third Elder had not yetpleted his sentence when he suddenly snapped out of his trance. The fear on his face slowly faded, and he also frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right. So what if it¡¯s the YunXiao Sect?¡±


    ¡°Master, what do you think of the Yunxiao Sect?¡± The Third Elder stared at Ye Ling.


    ¡°What about¡­ the Yunxiao Sect?¡± Ye Ling was lost.


    ¡°Master, Elders, the Yunxiao Sect is nothing!¡± The Third Elder¡¯s expression changed, and he regained hisposure.


    Their Ye Family currently held high status. If even the weakest of their talented young disciples went forward, they wouldpare favorably with the top supernaturally talented disciples in the YunXiao Sect. Besides this maind¡¯s Peerless School, Beiming Manor, and Phantom Valley, which were supremely powerful, no other super sect¡¯s power couldpare with that of the Ye Family, be it in the Nine Nights Dynasty or the Formidable Heavens Dynasty!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Yunxiao Sect is nothing!¡± Second Elder nodded rapidly.


    When he heard that the Yunxiao Sect elders had arrived, the Second Elder had reverted to his old ways of thinking that the Yunxiao Sect was a huge entity. If the Yunxiao Sect wanted to, they could exterminate a small family n like theirs on a whim.


    However, the Second Elder and the others had forgotten that the Ye Family of the present could not bepared to the Ye Family of the past.


    In the past, if the Yunxiao Sect elders had made a personal appearance, everyone from the Ye Family would naturally show profound respect and humility. However, that was the past, not the present.


    The present Ye Family was not the Ye Family of the past.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect?¡± The Great Elder frowned slightly. ¡°What about the Yunxiao Sect? Is our Ye House a ce where anyone can just go in and out casually? If they wish to enter our Ye House, even the Sect Master must announce his intentions in advance and wait for our approval, much less the elders!¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, you may not be aware that these two Yunxiao Sect elders are not here to visit the Ye House.¡± One of the Ye Family disciples, Ye Leng, suddenly spoke up.


    When they heard that, the Great Elder, the Third Elder, and the others were slightly taken aback. If they were not here on a visit, then why were they here?


    ¡°Great Elder, these two Yunxiao Sect elders are unbearably arrogant. They havee to the Ye House to capture Eldest Young Lady. They have also been talking wildly about exterminating our Ye Family!¡± Ye Leng looked at Ye Ling and the elders and added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°What did you say!¡± The Second Elder was immediately enraged.


    ¡°Every word that I have said is true¡­ isn¡¯t that right¡­¡± Ye Leng immediately looked at Ye Yifan, who had changed his surname to Ye.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Elder Brother Ye Leng is speaking the truth.¡± Ye Yifan nodded repeatedly and corroborated Ye Leng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yifan, is what you are saying true?!¡± The Great Elder looked at Ye Yifan.


    ¡°Grandfather, it is all true. The hundred-plus brothers and sisters present also heard them clearly. Every word is true.¡± Ye Yifan¡¯s face was filled with certainty.

 Chapter 1030 - So What If It’s Yunxiao Sect (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1030 So What If It¡¯s Yunxiao Sect (2)</strong>


    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Second Elder looked at Elder Gu and Elder Yin and roared furiously. ¡°You¡¯re merely Yunxiao Sect elders, yet you¡¯re so arrogant in my Ye Family. With just you two good-for-nothings, how dare you all think of capturing the Eldest Young Lady of my Ye Family?!¡±


    Elder Yin and Elder Gu were taken aback. A while ago, they clearly noticed that these senior members of the Ye Family appeared fearful after learning of their identities, but that fear was crushed in an instant.


    Not only were the senior members not fearful, but they were even disrespectful.


    Elder Gu and Elder Yin gritted their teeth and red at Ye Family members.


    Never had they thought that there would be a day where they would be humiliated by cultivators at the ordinary martial realm. How dare they proim that they, half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords, are good-for-nothings?!


    Ye Ling¡¯s expression changed drastically in an instant. Looking at those two Yunxiao Sect elders, his eyes twinkled coldly. ¡°How audacious of you two! How dare mere two half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords barge into my Ye Family to capture my daughter?! Not mentioning two YunXiao Sect elders, even if your YunXiao Sect Sect Master brings all the powerful figures over here, my Ye Family will ensure that all of you will not be able to return!¡±


    Two days ago, Ye Ling and Ye Qingtang had a long talk, and he learned of the enmity between her and Yunxiao Sect.


    Their Ye Family had yet to find time to stir troubles for Yunxiao Sect, but Yunxiao Sect delivered themselves to the Ye Family on their own ord!


    ¡°Humph! A mere Yunxiao Sect truly doesn¡¯t know fear. Since you two are already here at my Ye Residence today, just stay then. Don¡¯t go anywhere else!¡± The Great Elder shouted coldly.


    At this instant, the two Yunxiao Sect elders were surprised and even in disbelief.


    Before they headed to Lin Town, they already knew about the rough situation of the Ye Family.


    The Ye Family was only a small family n of the remote Lin Town, and a family n like the Ye Family was unworthy of even clinging on to the threshold of Yunxiao Sect.


    Yet, who could have thought that the Ye Family would change so drastically in just half a month?


    Leaving aside the hundreds of frighteningly-talented young disciples in the Ye Family, what the Yunxiao Sect elders could notprehend was the useless n Master and elders of the Ye Family: these people clearly knew that they were Yunxiao Sect elders yet still dared to speak so wildly and say such things¡­


    No matter how slow the two Yunxiao Sect elders were, they now realized that something was wrong with the Ye Family.


    However, Elder Yin and Elder Gu did not dare to act rashly. The hundreds of Ye Family disciples were pretty skilled, and if they fought them, they were afraid that the two of them would be defeated by these members of the younger generation of the Ye Family¡­


    Then, n Master Si brought a few Yin Yang Perfected Lords of the Si Family into the Ye Residence.


    ¡°What happened?¡± n Master Si noticed that the atmosphere of the Ye Family was a little off and asked immediately.


    Powerful oppressive forces were emitted from the Ye Residence previously, and n Master Si thought that something happened. It turned out that it was indeed so after entering the Ye Residence.


    The Third Elder recounted the situation to the Si Family members immediately.


    After listening to what the Third Elder said, n Master Si sized up Elder Yin and Elder Gu and scoffed.


    Although YunXiao Sect was a super sect and a mighty force in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, it could not even bepared to the Si Family currently and yet was still so arrogant. They were just two elders, and they dared toe to the Ye Family to arrest Tang Tang?!

 Chapter 1031 - So What If It’s Yunxiao Sect (3)

    Chapter 1031 So What If It¡¯s Yunxiao Sect (3)


    Who exactly gave them this courage?!


    Whatughing stock!


    At this instant, the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Branch Masters of the other three branches rushed over to the headquarters along with their respective senior members and talented disciples.


    In no time, the Ye Family field was filled with people, and all of them were powerful figures.


    ¡°Haha, YunXiao Sect is truly a good example for the super sects. If the Nine Nights Dynasty and Formidable Heavens Dynasty were as bold as the Yunxiao Sect, it would really be worthwhile.¡± A Branch Master scorned as he stared at Elder Yin and Elder Gu.


    The two Yunxiao Sect elders had the skills of a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and came to the current Ye Residence just by themselves, wanting to catch the Ye Family¡¯s Eldest Young Lady who was a Yang Lord¡­


    Was the entire YunXiao Sect a group of idiots?!


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    At this moment, Elder Yin and Elder Gu were struck with astonishment. Regardless of the Ye Family or Si Family, numerous Yin Yang Perfected Lords actually appeared in both families!


    The two Yunxiao Sect elders even knew the names of some of the Yin Yang Perfected Lords!


    These people were not even supposed to appear in Lin Town, yet for some reason, they were all gathered in this remote town.


    ¡°How can this be¡­ Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ You all¡­ This¡­¡± Feeling the powerful skills of several Yin Yang Perfected Lords, Elder Gu trembled slightly. Their Yunxiao Sect merely had two Yin Yang Perfected Lords: one of them was the Grand Elder, who did not participate in the affairs of the external world, while the other was the Sect Master¡­


    Yet right before their eyes¡­


    There were actually numerous Yin Yang Perfected Lords in the Ye Family!!


    In terms of the number of Yin Yang Perfected Lords, the Ye Family actually had much more than YunXiao Sect!!


    ¡°Do Yunxiao Sect and Eldest Young Lady have enmity?¡±


    Suddenly, Elder Bai Kui and Elder Zijin walked over slowly with ten youths behind them.


    Elder Bai Kui and Elder Zijin were administering an assessment for the new young talents previously. About two hundred people participated, but only these ten people truly passed the assessment. Moreover, Elder Bai Kui realized that the Massacre Bloodline energy was activated in the body of one of the youths, and it was extremely impressive.


    Once the assessment ended, Elder Bai Kui and Elder Zijin wanted to bring these newly-recruited disciples to Ye Qingtang and introduce that youth with the Massacre Bloodline to Ye Qingtang. Yet, they just returned to the Ye Residence and was faced with this situation.


    ¡°YunXiao Sect¡­?¡±


    The ten youths behind Elder Bai Kui and Elder Zijin had strange expressions. That YunXiao Sect actually came to cause trouble to the Ye Family¡­ Were they tired of living?


    Half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lords came to the Ye Family to stir trouble and wanted to capture a Yang Lord; they were truly exposing themselves to ridicule when such a matter was made known to others.


    ¡°Bai¡­ Bai Kui¡­ Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡­ Grand Imperial Sire!¡±


    Elder Gu was extremely startled after seeing Bai Kui.


    ¡°Daoist Zijin¡­¡±


    Elder Yin¡¯s expression changed greatly when his eyesnded on Daoist Zijin.


    Regardless of Bai Kui or Daoist Zijin, both were renowned powerful figures of this maind. Especially Bai Kui, not only was he the Grand Imperial Sire of Formidable Heavens Dynasty, his martial skills were almost the best, for he possessed a cultivation base of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven!

 Chapter 1032 - So What If It’s Yunxiao Sect (4)

    Chapter 1032 So What If It¡¯s Yunxiao Sect (4)


    The two Yunxiao Sect elders were dumbfounded as they looked at Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin in disbelief. Why did the two renowned powerful figures of this maind suddenly appear in the Ye Family¡­


    Even until then, Elder Gu and Elder Yin were still unaware of what exactly had happened in the Ye Family, and everything that happened was already beyond theirprehension.


    ¡°How do you intend to settle these two people?¡± Daoist Zijin looked at Bai Kui and asked.


    Upon hearing that, Bai Kui waved a hand. ¡°You should ask Eldest Young Lady¡±.


    ¡°The two Yin Yang Perfected Lords of Yunxiao Sect came to the Ye Residence to capture Eldest Young Lady and offended the Ye Family. I think there¡¯s no need to ask Eldest Young Lady about these kinds of matters. Let¡¯s just put them to death,¡± Daoist Zijin said.


    As they heard that Daoist Zijin wanted to execute the two of them, Elder Gu¡¯s and Elder Yin¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Even until then, Elder Gu and Elder Yin still did not know what happened exactly and why the situation developed to this stage.


    ¡°What do you think, n Master?¡± Elder Zijin looked at Ye Ling and asked.


    Ye Ling pondered for a moment and subsequently said, ¡°These two Yunxiao Sect elders are audacious. Let¡¯s execute them as Elder Zijin had suggested.¡±


    If it was in the past, Ye Ling would not even have dared to think about this. However, the current Ye Family was worlds apart from before, and a mere YunXiao Sect was nothing to them.


    Both Elder Yin and Elder Gu werepletely dumbfounded.


    They simply could not understand the drastic change in the Ye Family that seemed to happen in a night: not only did the Ye Family have plenty of insanely-talented young disciples, but Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire, Bai Kui, and Daoist Zijin even became elders as well¡­


    With just the skills of Elder Bai Kui and Elder Yin, it was enough to contend against Yunxiao Sect. It was also to say that the current Ye Family was simply no weaker than YunXiao Sect. Apart from the foundation of the two parties, the quality of the Ye Family disciples surpassed that of Yunxiao Sect by leaps and bounds, and the cultivation skills of Yunxiao Sect Sect Master might lose out to Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin as well¡­


    When Daoist Zijin waved his right arm, Elder Guy and Elder Yin turned into dust before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    As the Great Elder and Second Elder watched the two YunXiao Sect elders disappear, their expressions changed. Even though the current Ye Family was extremely powerful, the inherent mindset of the past still made them feel as though they were in a dream.


    Looking at the Ye Family disciples, they were extremely calm as though everything was deserved and right.


    After the two Yunxiao Sect elders died, Ye Qingtang finally appeared and came to the field. She did not even have the thought of showing herself to two mere Yunxiao Sect elders.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡± Elder Bai Kui greeted respectfully when he noticed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Greetings, Eldest Young Lady.¡±


    The Branch Masters and Yin Yang Perfected Lord of the Si Family bowed hurriedly.


    The young talents present all looked towards Ye Qingtang in admiration.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Yang Lord?!¡±


    The batch of disciples that Elder Bai Kui brought over looked at Ye Qingtang with eyes filled with surprise and disbelief.


    Thedy before them was not much older than them and simply seemed like the same age, yet she was already a Yang Lord of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven¡­

 Chapter 1033 - Return to the Sect (1)

    Chapter 1033 Return to the Sect (1)


    Naturally, no one dared to voice their doubts.


    ¡°From today onward, the Ye Family will wage war against YunXiao Sect. I want YunXiao Sect to cease to exist.¡± Ye Qingtang dered.


    Ye Ling and the Second Elder were startled. Ye Qingtang actually nned to annihte Yunxiao Sect¡­


    However, given thebat powers of a Yang Lord, it was an easy feat to annihte Yunxiao Sect.


    Although a sect like Yunxiao Sect had extremely powerful foundations, given Ye Qingtang¡¯s Yang Lordbat power, it was not impossible topletely destroy Yunxiao Sect.


    Currently, the Ye Family was already strong enough, and Xuanling Sect came to mind.


    Topletely wipe out Xuanling Sect, which had a strong foundation, time was required. The pressing matter at the moment was to head to Xuanling Sect and rescue it from Yunxiao Sect.


    Furthermore, it was time to settle the scores with Yunxiao Sect.


    After the trip to the Dragon Vein, Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial realm entered the Yang Lord of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord, and she could easily rescue Xuanling Sect without using the power of her bloodline.


    However, it was not simple to annihte Yunxiao Sect.


    Although Yunxiao Sect did not have any Yang Lords, a sect¡¯s foundation was extremely powerful


    For example, in the battle between Xuanling Sect and Yunxiao Sect, Yunxiao Sect¡¯s skills surpassed that of Xuanling Sect massively, but Xuanling Sect could still inflict huge damage by relying on its heritage and foundation.


    Even an ordinary sect like Xuanling Sect had such frightening foundation, much less YunXiao Sect, a super sect.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, with those YunXiao Sect senior members, there is nothing to be afraid of. It¡¯s just that we are unclear of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s foundation and heritage.¡± Daoist Zijin looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Ye Qingtang was fully aware of this point without Daoist Zijin¡¯s reminder as well.


    Given the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven cultivation base of Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui, they could defeat Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and Sect Master. However, once Yunxiao Sect used their foundation and went all out, the oue would be uncertain.


    Topletely destroy Yunxiao Sect, it was probably insufficient with just Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, and the new Yin Yang Perfected Lords who joined the Ye Family.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, I¡¯m afraid you will also need to be present to annihte Yunxiao Sect,¡± Elder Bai Kui looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    After discussing the details with Elder Bai Kui and the rest, Ye Qingtang departed from Lin Town and flew towards Xuanling Sect.


    Currently, the little white tiger¡¯s seemed to be growing; thus, it was still in a deep sleep. As such, Ye Qingtang left it at the Ye Family and did not bring it along with her.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current speed, she had already arrived at the periphery of Xuanling Sect in less than half a day.


    The sect, which was originally floating in the sky, however,nded on the ground, and the entire sect was enveloped by a faint golden screen.


    This screen was initially set up by the Blood Moon Holy Lord and could sustain for only half a year.


    Presently, this screen was no longer as strong as initially, and its light was increasingly dimming.


    Several Yunxiao Sect disciples guarded the surroundings of Xuanling Sect. Once this screen broke, they would notify the senior members of the sect immediately and wipe out Xuanling Sect without sparing anyone.


    ¡°Quickly look! Thatdy¡­¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Return to the Sect (2)

    Chapter 1034 Return to the Sect (2)


    One of the Yunxiao Sect disciples was a little surprised to see Ye Qingtang walking towards Xuanling Sect slowly.


    ¡°Why is thatdy so familiar-looking?¡±


    Before long, another Yunxiao Sect disciple eximed in shock. ¡°Ye Qingtang!¡±


    Although these YunXiao Sect disciples had never seen Ye Qingtang face to face, they had seen her portrait before.


    ¡°That Ye Qingtang appeared in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm previously and even obtained a Fiendcelestial Beast. Quick, inform the higher-ups!¡±


    A YunXiao Sect disciple¡¯s eyes were burning with desire.


    ¡°Although Ye Qingtang is only an ordinary disciple of Xuanling Sect, she was enraged our Yunxiao Sect and was listed on the Assassination Roll¡­ Hehe, I never thought that my luck would be so good¡­¡±


    A male in white stared at Ye Qingtang, and his lips curled into an icy snicker.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡¯s skull is indeed valuable. However, it¡¯s said that Ye Qingtang obtained the Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm¡­ If we kill her and end up not being able to find the Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the sect not forgive us?¡± Another man spoke up.


    ¡°Humph. What about that. Let¡¯s just break Ye Qingtang¡¯s limbs and keep her alive on herst breath.¡±


    ¡°Wait wait¡­ A Fiendcelestial Beast is very scary, and Ye Qingtang obtained it. No matter how weak Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial skills are, she still possesses the Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ Would we be able to block the attack of the Fiendcelestial Beast?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what are you afraid of¡­ that Fiendcelestial Beast is merely an infant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How lethal can it be if it could be taken by a Xuanling Sect disciple? There¡¯s nothing to be fearful of!¡±


    Then, the few of them immediately rushed towards Ye Qingtang without hesitation.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The youth in the lead stared at Ye Qingtang and shouted coldly.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks slightly and looked at the men before her.


    ¡°You are Ye Qingtang.¡± The man in the lead sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± There were no emotions on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re ady, but I never thought that you would be so bold.¡± The Yunxiao Sect disciples snickered when thedy before them admitted her identity so simply.


    Back when Ye Qingtang was in Xuanling Sect, she was merely an ordinary inner sect disciple, but she formed a deep hatred with YunXiao Sect and was listed on the Assassination Roll.


    After such a long time, Ye Qingtang reappeared outside Xuanling Sect, and this was a great thing for the YunXiao Sect disciples.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, if you are sensible, hand over that infant Fiendcelestial Beast, and we can consider sparing your life. What do you think?¡± One of the Yunxiao Sect disciples looked at Ye Qingtang and sneered.


    However, before this Yunxiao Sect disciple could continue speaking, Ye Qingtang raised her right arm a little, and the disciple died instantly without anyone seeing how Ye Qingtang did it.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The remaining YunXiao Sect disciples were left dumbstruck and in disbelief.


    To these Yunxiao Sect disciples, Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack was too quick, and they simply did not see how Ye Qingtang attacked.


    Without giving the people a chance to speak, Ye Qingtang ughtered all the Yunxiao Sect disciples in the surroundings in just the blink of an eye.


    These disciples were already at the peak of Martial Qi Level Two Third Heaven, and it was considered pretty good. Yet, before Ye Qingtang, they were as frail as pieces of paper.

 Chapter 1035 - Return to the Sect (3)

    Chapter 1035 Return to the Sect (3)


    After killing all the ignorant YunXiao Sect disciples, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes slowlynded on the defense barrier around Xuanling Sect.


    This barrier was implemented by her cheap little brother, the Blood Moon Holy Lord, whom she was extremely grateful for. Had he not appeared in the end back then, even Ye Qingtang would be uncertain of how the situation would have progressed.


    What she could be certain of, though, was that Xuanling Sect definitely would not have persisted until today.


    In Xuanling Sect, there were Ye Qingtang¡¯s good friends such as Qin Huan and Yun Shu, her Master, Elder Mo, as well as Elder Qin, who treated her rather well¡­


    However, it was a pity that the Grand Elder was no longer here today.


    Ye Qingtang did not have any hatred toward the Grand Elder. From a certain aspect, the Grand Elder was even more authentic and human.


    In Xuanling Sect.


    Qin Huan, Yun Shu, and others were gathered in a corner.


    It had been several months since they had been trapped in Xuanling Sect. The blood-colored screen above Xuanling Sect gradually dimmed and was staunchly different from its initial state.


    Moreover, the masses trapped in Xuanling Sect were almost running out of supplies.


    The Xuanling Sect disciples and senior executives had been taking their food and drinks from within Xuanling Sect, and all of the stockpiles were stored previously.


    However, these supplies were almost depleted after nearly half a year, and there were barely any water sources remaining.


    Currently, the disciples in Xuanling Sect did not even have water to clean themselves with, much less have food to fill their stomachs.


    About a month ago, a few Xuanling Sect disciples took the risk and left the barrier formation, wanting to avoid the Yunxiao Sect disciples and search for water. However, they were discovered eventually and died in the hands of the Yunxiao Sect disciples.


    As sect disciples, they could bear with not having water to wash up. However, not consuming food over a long time was not what they could withstand given their martial cultivation realm.


    Compared to the Xuanling Sect disciples, the elders and senior executives were naturally much more powerful in terms of martial cultivation, and thus, their need for food was much smaller. Although the elders and senior executives had already taken out their own food and distributed to the disciples, it was still unable to solve this critical situation.


    Many Xuanling Sect disciples were nearing the borders of insanity due to theck of water and food.


    Yet despite so, no one dared to leave the defense barrier ever since those Xuanling Sect disciples who left it were tragically killed by the Yunxiao Sect people.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Qin Huan looked at the pale Yun Shu beside him and sighed. ¡°I wonder how Junior Sister Ye is doing.¡±


    At the mention of Ye Qingtang, Yun Shu and Lin Long opened their eyes instantly. The few of them missed Ye Qingtang dearly, but they were trapped within Xuanling Sect for almost half a year and simply could not get any information from the outside world.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ye will definitely be fine,¡± Lin Long said.


    Qin Huan shook his head. ¡°That may not be so. I heard that Junior Sister Ye was listed onto the Assassination Roll by Yunxiao Sect. It¡¯s said that the reward surpassed the total rewards for killing the first and third person on the list¡­¡±


    ¡°Qin Huan, can¡¯t you wish some good for Junior Sister Ye?¡± Gu Yanqiu rolled his eyes at Qin Huan and said helplessly.


    ¡°Nonsense. Of course, I wish for Junior Sister Ye to be safe and sound, but what I said is the truth. Junior Sister Ye treated Yunxiao Sect that way previously and caused YunXiao Sect to lose face¡­ In addition to such tempting rewards, I¡¯m afraid Junior Sister Ye is having a hard time.¡±

 Chapter 1036 - Pray

    Chapter 1036 Pray


    The few of them were extremely worried about Ye Qingtang as well.


    The war between Xuanling Sect and Yunxiao Sect was extremely horrific. Although the Blood Moon Sect appeared afterward, the Ultimate Elder suddenly showed up too, thus causing Xuanling Sect to be in this state.


    However, if Ye Qingtang did not appear as the Blood Moon Holy Lady, Xuanling Sect would probably have been annihted by Yunxiao Sect already.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Junior Sister Ye is a dignified Blood Moon Holy Lady. Blood Moon Sect is such a strong force. How can anything happen to Junior Sister Ye?¡± Yun Shu said.


    ¡°Although the Blood Moon Sect is powerful, it is the enemy of this entire maind. It is an evil cult!¡± Qin Huan said hurriedly.


    Upon hearing that, some miserable-looking Xuanling Sect disciples fixed their eyes on Qin Huan sessively.


    If there was no Ye Qingtang or evil cult as mentioned by Qin Huan, they would have already be corpses a long time ago and not talking as they were right now.


    ¡°Without the Blood Moon Sect, we would have been dead already,¡± Lin Long said.


    Qin Huan nodded without retort. His eyesnded on a tomb forest not far away as an inexplicable sorrow emerged on his face.


    In this half year, the disciples who once fought for Xuanling Sect sustained heavy injuries and were unable to be treated by the outside world, eventually passing on. In the past, these brothers and sisters were not afraid of strong enemies, but in the end, they were unable to persist and could no longer see the rays of hope.


    Other than the Xuanling Sect disciples, there were several wardens and senior executives who were severely injured as well. In addition to this was the poor environment conditions which resulted in damage to their martial foundation, causing their martial skills to dip extensively. Unable to resolve this mental distress, they eventually fell into depression and died.


    At this instant, Elder Mo and Elder Qin arrived in the vicinity of the Martial Arts Hall. Looking at the Xuanling Sect disciples who were lying on the ground and seated everywhere, they could not help but sigh.


    The sight of this dpidated Xuanling Sect led them to recall the prosperity of the past.


    ¡°Greetings Sect Master¡­ and two Elders.¡±


    Seeing that the Sect Master and the elders arrived at the Martial Arts Hall, the Xuanling Sect disciples hurriedly stood up and bowed at them.


    Noticing the situation, the Xuanling Sect Sect Master hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow. Quickly rest. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    Looking at the scrawny and listless Xuanling Sect disciples and then recalling memories of them in the past, the Sect Master was in anguish. It was as though there were billions of needles poking at his heart.


    A long whileter, Elder Qin and Elder Mo followed the Xuanling Sect Sect Master to a tomb forest ahead.


    There were hundreds of tombs in the forest.


    The bodies of a portion of them no longer existed since the war; thus, the sect could only build a tomb containing the personal effects of the deceased to mourn those valiant Xuanling Sect disciples who died in the battle.


    At the same time, Qin Huan, Yun Shu, and many other disciples followed the Sect Master to the tomb forest.


    ¡°Brothers, we are here to visit you¡­¡±


    Many Xuanling Sect disciples immediately kneeled and bowed before the tombs.


    Looking at these nameless tombs, it was as though they returned to the night before the great war.


    Everyone drank and chatted together and learned from each other before the bonfire; it was as if those voices and faces never left.


    The battle cry seemed to ring in their ears again at this very moment.


    We use our blood to soak Xuanling¡¯s g!


    We use our hearts to light Xuanling¡¯s anger!


    We use our hands to hit Xuanling¡¯s drums!

 Chapter 1037 - Sect Protector Divine Beast

    <h2>Chapter 1037 Sect Protector Divine Beast</h2>


    The battle cries still seemed to echo in their ears.


    Those long-gone faces and familiar bodies were imprinted in the minds of the masses eternally and would never be erased.


    Sometimeter, the Xuanling Sect Sect Master slowly kneeled beside the countless graves.


    Noticing the situation, Elder Mo, Elder Qin, and the Xuanling Sect disciples fell on their knees sessively and bowed to those heroes who protected the sect with their lives.


    ¡°Junior Brother Zhou!¡±


    A shout erupted suddenly.


    Everyone quickly turned around and looked behind.


    A young man who was all stick and bonespletely fainted when he bowed.


    Noticing the situation, Elder Qin rushed forward hurriedly and held up that young man who was void of color. After inspecting for a moment, he sighed softly.


    This young Xuanling Sect disciple was yet another victim of theck of food supplied. He had not consumed anything for too long, and his martial realm was insufficient from the start, which caused him to faint from hunger.


    The current Xuanling Sect was already depleted of all supplies, and the river was all dried up. There no longer was any consumables in the sect.


    A cultivator and ordinary human was different in that a cultivator¡¯s need for food would gradually decrease as their martial realm improved. However, these sect disciples had not reached that stage yet. Moreover, the body would not be replenished if it did not consume anything for a long time, and this would also pose as a life danger over the long run.


    ¡°I remember¡­ the sect still has a few spirit animals¡­¡± A long timeter, Xuanling Sect Sect Master looked at Elder Qin and said.


    Elder Qin and Elder Mo nodded instinctively.


    There were indeed a few old spirit animals remaining in the sect. They had rendered their highest service in battles for the sect and were fed and taken care of for the rest of their lifetimes by the sect after they aged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. The spirit animals can barely absorb the spirit energy in the surroundings and don¡¯t need to consume anything at the moment,¡± said Elder Mo as he thought the Sect Master was afraid that the spirit animals would die from hunger.


    However, resolution filled the Sect Master¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The two elders and everyone else at the scene were taken aback by what the Xuanling Sect Sect Master had said.


    ¡°Distribute the flesh and blood of the spirit animals to our sect disciples. As long as they can hold out an additional day.¡± Xuanling Sect Sect Master seemed to age by dozens of years in an instant.


    ¡°But¡­ Sect Master, for the sect, those spirit animals once¡­¡± Elder Qin¡¯s body trembled slightly. One of the spirit animals had been in Xuanling Sect for a longer time than he did and was even older than him.


    ¡°Elder Qin¡­ I understand what you wish to say.¡± Xuanling Sect Sect Master nodded.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man seemed like an elderly who was about to pass on, and his voice quivered.


    ¡°But¡­ these kids¡­ are all about to die from hunger¡­ Is there any other solution?¡± Xuanling Sect Sect Master uttered.


    Indeed, if there was still no food, how much longer could these sect disciples withhold? Was it one day or one month?


    Even if he were to be a sinner of Xuanling Sect, the Xuanling Sect Sect Master could not bear for these disciples to end up dying from hunger or thirst.


    As a cultivator, they could die from battles, but how could they¡­ die from hunger!


    At this moment, the disciples were dead silent as well. They did not know what to say, and even if they wanted to, they were almost out of energy.


    However, before Xuanling Sect Sect Master could continue to say something, a terrifying roar sounded from outside the sect.


    An enormous creature hovered above Xuanling Sectpletely.


    Above that enormous creatures were a number of Yunxiao Sect elders and senior executives.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect¡­ Sect protector divine beast!

 Chapter 1038 - It’s You (1)

    Chapter 1038 It¡¯s You (1)


    Everyone was startled and even in disbelief when they saw the giant creature outside Xuanling Sect.


    After the Yunxiao Sect Protector Divine Beast was injured by the Blood Moon Holy Lord, it was sent back to Yunxiao Sect to recuperate. Unexpectedly, it was actually this powerful now.


    The past YunXiao Sect Protector Divine Beast and the current one were simply worlds apart.


    Once spirit animals like these advanced in level, their skills would increase massively.


    ¡°The YunXiao Sect Protector Divine Beast¡­ actually advanced in level¡­¡± Surprise etched across Elder Mo¡¯s face as he looked at the giant creature shrouding over the entire sect.


    Back then, the YunXiao Sect Protector Divine Beast was only an equivalent of a human half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord, but after the advancement, itsbat power paralleled that of a human Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven.


    Boom!


    Deafening rumbles followed with every movement the Sect Protector Divine Beast took.


    The already dim red screen above Xuanling Sect became even fainter and waspletely broken after a few hits.


    The energy of that defense barrier was already mostly exhausted from the start. Now that the advanced Yunxiao Sect Protector Beast arrived and attacked the defense barrier with thebat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord, it was reasonable that the barrier broke.


    Previously, after Yunxiao Sect learned that Ye Qingtang appeared nearby Xuanling Sect, the sect elders immediately rushed over with the Sect Protector Divine Beast, which just advanced not long ago.


    However, after arriving at Xuanling Sect, they realized that the Yunxiao Sect disciples guarding in the area were all dead, and Ye Qingtang was nowhere to be found.


    Enraged, the Yunxiao Sect elders decided to destroy Xuanling Sectpletely first and believed that Ye Qingtang would not be able to continue hiding.


    However, just as the defense barrier was broken, a shadow suddenly appeared in the sky at lightning speed. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had already reached the YunXiao Sect Protector Divine Beast and blocked it.


    The Xuanling Sect members were surprised, especially Elder Mo, who thought that the figure was very familiar after close inspection.


    ¡°That is¡­ Junior Sister Ye?!¡±


    Yun Shu looked at thedy in the air who blocked the Yunxiao Sect Protector Beast, and his expression changed immediately.


    Hearing Yun Shu, everyone took a closer look at thedy and was startled.


    It was indeed as Yun Shu had said. Who else could thatdy be if it was not Ye Qingtang?!


    ¡°Qingtang¡­¡±


    Very quickly, Elder Mo stared at thedy in the sky and uttered in surprise. Wasn¡¯t thatdy his disciple, Ye Qingtang¡­


    The Xuanling Sect members were all dumbfounded for a moment. Why did Ye Qingtang suddenly appear here¡­


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect Protector Divine Beast red at the miniature ant-like human who stood in its way and roared in fury.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang!!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect elders on the back of the Sect Protector Divine Beast stared at Ye Qingtang, and a trace of tion emerged in their eyes.


    It seems that the information was true. Ye Qingtang had indeed returned to Xuanling Sect.


    Everyone was already aware that Ye Qingtang obtained a Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, and her appearance meant that the infant Fiendcelestial Beast was also in the vicinity¡­


    If their Yunxiao Sect could obtain that Fiendcelestial Beast and offer it to the Beiming Manor¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t their Yunxiao Sect¡­

 Chapter 1039 - It’s You (2)

    Chapter 1039 It¡¯s You (2)


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ it¡¯s indeed you.¡±


    A Yunxiao Sect elder looked at Ye Qingtang and scoffed.


    Ye Qingtang did not react to him and merely unsheathed a sword from her waist.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang drew a sword out, the few Yunxiao Sect elders on the back of the Sect Protector Divine Beast immediately burst out inughter.


    Could it be that this Ye Qingtang still wanted to put up ast fight with them?


    Swoosh!


    Nheless, before the Yunxiao Sect elders finishedughing, the smiles werepletely frozen on their faces as disbelief and horror filled their eyes.


    As Ye Qingtang waved her sword, the frightening aura of a Yang Lord surged into the sky, and the sword aurapletely enveloped the Yunxiao Sect Protector Divine Beast.


    Sensing this unbelievable aura, even the Yunxiao Sect Protector Divine Beast trembled.


    Boom Boom!!


    A loud roar erupted in the next second. Before the shocked Xuanling Sect masses, the enormous body of the Sect Protector Divine Beast instantly erupted into mists of blood, and the several Yunxiao Sect elders died along with it at the scene.


    After ughtering the Yunxiao Sect Protector Divine Beast and Yunxiao Sect elders with one sh, Ye Qingtang immediately turned around andnded in Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    At this instant, Xuanling Sect was enshrouded in the supreme energy of a Yang Lord, and those disciples with weak pulses and even those who fainted from hunger were immediately energized.


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister Ye?¡±


    Qin Huan and the rest were stunned when they saw Ye Qingtang descending from the sky. Was thisdy who was brimming with a Yang Lord energy really Ye Qingtang?!


    It had been less than half a year since they were separated from Ye Qingtang, and she had already be one of the few powerful Yang Lords of this maind in this period of time?


    ¡°Qingtang?¡±


    Simrly, Elder Mo found this hard to swallow. No matter what, Elder Mo could not believe that Ye Qingtang had actually grown this much in less than half a year.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s been long. I¡¯mte.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Elder Mo and bowed with cupped fists.


    Back then in Xuanling Sect, she took Elder Mo as her master, and he treated her pretty well. Naturally, Ye Qingtang would not forget him.


    A whole ten minutester, Elder Mo finally returned to his senses and nodded rather absentmindedly.


    ¡°Are you really Ye Qingtang?¡± Elder Qin was clearly shaken as he looked at thedy before him.


    A Yang Lord was someone whose martial cultivation base was at least at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven-an absolutely unrivaled figure on this maind.


    Not mentioning a Yang Lord, it would also be unbelievable for Elder Qin even if Ye Qingtang showed up as Yin Lord.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Sh*t¡­¡±


    Qin Huan walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side and inspected Ye Qingtang closely. ¡°How can this be¡­ Junior Sister Ye, you¡­ you¡¯re actually¡­ Could it be that I¡¯m hallucinating because I¡¯m too hungry?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. However, it was not strange for Qin Huan to say such things given his personality.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin, it really is me,¡± affirmed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°But¡­ Yang Lord¡­ This is¡­¡±


    Qin Huan and the rest found it hard to believe at the moment.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not wish to discuss this matter too much as it was not something that could be exined clearly in a few sentences after all.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was unwilling to talk about it, everyone understood what to do and no longer mentioned it.


    Ye Qingtang immediately retrieved plenty of food and water from her space ring and told Qin Huan and the rest to distribute them.

 Chapter 1040 - It’s You (3)

    Chapter 1040 It¡¯s You (3)


    There were not many Xuanling Sect disciples remaining currently. Although the water and food Ye Qingtang brought from the Ye Family was not considered a lot, it was still sufficient to solve the crisis.


    Long before she headed to Xuanling Sect, she had already realized this issue; thus, she prepared some supplies in a separate space ring.


    After all, the past Ye Qingtang was also a Xuanling Sect disciple, and she had some understanding of Xuanling Sect. It had been almost half a year since Xuanling Sect was trapped by Yunxiao Sect, and the stored supplies in the sect were probably already depleted.


    Elder Mo hadplicated feelings as he looked at Ye Qingtang. He would never have thought that his disciple actually became a supreme Yang Lord of this maind in less than six months¡­


    Even if he told others this, probably no one would believe that he was the Master of a Yang Lord¡­


    Xuanling Sect Sect Master was extremely startled to see Ye Qingtang. Even a strong force like Yunxiao Sect was as weak as an ant before a Yang Lord.


    Ye Qingtang sighed softly as she looked at the current dpidated Xuanling Sect. Apart from food and water, she also took out numerous elixirs from her space ring to distribute out to everyone.


    These elixirs could temper the body and be extremely beneficial even to an ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lord. If cultivators at the Martial Qi stage consumed it, the effects would be multiplied.


    After consuming the supplies that Ye Qingtang brought, theirplexion was way better than before, and after consuming her elixirs, they were full of vigor in at most an hour.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a magic pill¡­ My body did not have any energy before, but now, even if a fierce tiger came¡­ I feel that I can kill it with one punch¡­¡± Qin Huanmented excitedly.


    ¡°Master, Sect Master, let the disciples recuperate first; then, rebuild Xuanling Sectter on,¡± Ye Qingtang said after a long time.


    Xuanling Sect Master nodded. This was what he hoped for the most. Even in his dreams, he wished to rebuild Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°Qingtang¡­ can you¡­ prevent Yunxiao Sect from attacking Xuanling Sect during Xuanling Sect¡¯s reconstruction?¡± Xuanling Sect Master looked at Ye Qingtang and asked in an almost pleading tone.


    Ye Qingtang was currently a Yang Lord, and as long as she was willing, Xuanling Sect could be rebuilt easily, and only Ye Qingtang was able to stop Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°What are you saying, Sect Master? A Xuanling Sect disciple for a day is a Xuanling Sect disciple for life,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Xuanling Sect Master was a little agitated after hearing Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang immediately took out some items which she obtained from the mystic realm and handed them all to the Sect Master.


    Apart from the numerous weapons and elixirs, there were also talismans that could help with the reconstruction of Xuanling Sect.


    ¡°Master, Sect Master, don¡¯t worry about YunXiao Sect. Now that I¡¯m back, I will definitely destroy and obliterate all traces of Yunxiao Sect.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Elder Mo and Xuanling Sect Master and said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Elder Mo nodded. His disciple was now a Yang Lord, and annihting YunXiao Sect could be easily done.


    ¡°Qingtang, Xuanling Sect is fortunate to have you.¡± Xuanling Sect Master looked at Ye Qingtang and said.

 Chapter 1041 - Who is Afraid of Who (1)

    Chapter 1041 Who is Afraid of Who (1)


    If not for Ye Qingtang, Xuanling Sect would probably already have been annihted by Yunxiao Sect half a year ago.


    Ye Qingtang did not reply.


    Her eyes were devoid of warmth as she looked at the countless tombs in the surroundings. She would personally take revenge for these disciples who died tragically.


    Ye Qingtang left after staying in Xuanling Sect for a day, and she was at the Imperial City the next time she appeared.


    Yunxiao Sect was located within the Imperial City of Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady.¡±


    Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin greeted Ye Qingtang with reverence outside the Imperial City.


    All the senior members of the Ye Family were dispatched in this operation. The seven Yin Yang Perfected Lords, including Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin, as well as the disciples were all present.


    Ye Qingtang had made up her mind to destroy Yunxiao Sectpletely this time no matter what it took


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang swept her eyes across the army of people. Excluding herself, this force of the Ye Family was sufficient to overpower Yunxiao Sect substantially.


    Currently, Yunxiao Sect had not warred against the Ye Family but already had heavy losses: five elders were killed by Ye Qingtang, and even Yunxiao Sect¡¯s most importantbat force, the Sect Protector Divine Beast, was also in by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, do you still need to make any preparations?¡± Daoist Zijin looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°No,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    A mere Yunxiao Sect did not have any qualifications to make her prepare anything. Although Yunxiao Sect¡¯s foundation was strong, it posed no threat to a Yang Lord no matter how strong it was.


    Moreover, Ye Qingtang would not give Yunxiao Sect any time or chance to activate their foundation.


    At this instant, a group of guards at the Imperial City saw Ye Qingtang and the rest and originally wanted to stop them. However, after seeing Bai Kui, all of them were dumbfounded, and no longer had any intention to stop them.


    Bai Kui was Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire and a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven figure¡­


    Once the guards returned to their senses and wanted to greet the Grand Imperial Sire, they realized that the troop of people had already entered the Imperial City and were nowhere to be seen.


    About fifteen minutester, Elder Bai Kui led Ye Qingtang to the periphery of the Imperial City.


    Right ahead was Yunxiao Sect.


    Although a super sect like Yunxiao Sect had nothing to do with the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, it was situated within the Imperial City, and thus, Elder Bai Kui knew something about it.


    ¡°Although Yunxiao Sect¡¯s foundation is powerful, it is nothing to you, Eldest Young Lady. However, it¡¯s said that one of their Sect Protector Divine Beast seemed to have advanced recently, and itsbat power is rather high,¡± Elder Bai Kui said.


    ¡°I have already killed that Sect Protector Divine Beast,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Bai Kui nodded and was not surprised at all.


    No matter how powerful that Yunxiao Sect Protector Divine Beast was, it was as weak as a piece of paper before a Yang Lord and could be easily killed without much effort.


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at Yunxiao Sect ahead.


    Swoosh!


    Numerous Ye Family war gs flew in the air.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Daoist Zijin shouted sternly.


    Along with Daoist Zijin¡¯s orders, countless powerful auras surged to the sky and instantly enveloped Yunxiao Sect in them.

 Chapter 1042 - Who is Afraid of Who (2)

    Chapter 1042 Who is Afraid of Who (2)


    Sensing the aura of the Ye Family powerful figures, the senior members and wardens of Yunxiao Sect were rmed.


    ¡°Who is so daring to behave unmannerly at my Yunxiao Sect!¡± A warden instantly flew out of Yunxiao Sect and yelled sternly.


    This Yunxiao Sect warden¡¯s eyes were ice cold. He had been at Yunxiao Sect for a long time and never once thought that there would be anyone who dared to act wildly at the doorsteps of Yunxiao Sect!


    The Yunxiao Sect warden was startled when he saw the Ye Family war gs. This war g appeared very foreign, and he did not know which force these people were from.


    ¡°Who are you all? Report your names! How dare you all behave so wildly at the doorsteps of my Yunxiao Sect!¡± The Yunxiao Sect warden looked at Ye Qingtang and the rest and shouted sternly.


    ¡°Bai Kui.¡± Elder Bai Kui stepped forward and said coldly.


    Upon hearing that, the Yunxiao Sect warden frowned slightly. When he saw Bai Kui¡¯s face clearly, he was taken aback and extremely astounded.


    As a YunXiao Sect warden, it was impossible for him to not know the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire, the most powerful cultivator of Formidable Heavens Dynasty with a horrifyingbat power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven.


    ¡°Formidable Heavens Dynasty Grand Imperial Sire¡­¡±


    Very quickly, the Yunxiao Sect warden frowned as he looked at Elder Bai Kui. ¡°Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui, what is the meaning of this!¡±


    Although Bai Kui was the Grand Imperial Sire of Formidable Heavens Dynasty, he never had any enmity with Yunxiao Sect. Not mentioning this Grand Imperial Sire, Yunxiao Sect and Formidable Heavens Dynasty had always minded their own businesses without interfering with the other. It thus seemed uneptable that the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire brought so many cultivators and behaved this way at the doorsteps of Yunxiao Sect.


    As he spoke, ten-plus wardens and several elders rushed out of Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°Bai Kui, our Yunxiao Sect and the Formidable Heavens Dynasty never had anything to do with each other. What is the meaning of your actions today?¡± An elderly with white hair shouted coldly at Bai Kui.


    The person who spoke was Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Great Elder, Zhou Tian. He was at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven and was considered acquaintances with Bai Kui.


    ¡°Zhou Tian, I am not here today as the Grand Imperial Sire of Formidable Heavens Dynasty,¡¯ Bai Kui snickered as he looked at that elderly.


    After hearing that, the Yunxiao Sect Great Elder frowned deeply as he did not understand what Bai Kui meant.


    Regardless of what identity Bai Kui was assuming to challenge the YunXiao Sect, given Yunxiao Sect¡¯s foundation, they were not the least afraid even if the entire Formidable Heavens Dynasty royals attacked them, much less Bai Kui.


    ¡°Humph. The Grand Elders of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect are here at Yunxiao Sect as visitors. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave now. Yunxiao Sect can treat it as though nothing happened today.¡± The YunXiao Sect Great Elder looked at Bai Kui impatiently.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Nheless, Bai Kui did not bother as he raised his right arm and shouted coldly.


    As Elder Bai Kui gave his orders, the Yin Yang Perfected Lords of the Ye Family immediately charged towards the Yunxiao Sect wardens and elders.


    Noticing the situation, the talented Ye Family disciples smirked. One of the youths at half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm snickered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that YunXiao Sect is arrogant and conceited, but I never thought that it would be to this extent. Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s show YunXiao Sect what disparity is.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    In a moment, hundreds of talented disciples flexed their muscles, drew their weapons, and attacked Yunxiao Sect.

 Chapter 1043 - Who is Afraid of Who (3)

    Chapter 1043 Who is Afraid of Who (3)


    Noticing the situation, the Yunxiao Sect Great Elder was stunned and was even in disbelief.


    Originally, he thought that Bai Kui would definitely not dare to really take action, yet currently¡­


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect wardens hollered furiously and shed their swords at the Yin Yang Perfected Lords charging towards them.


    A warden¡¯s eyes were filled with malice and evil as he attacked a Branch Master of the Ye Family.


    That Branch Master joined the Ye Family not long ago, but he was extremely skilled. His energy and aura were overwhelming and even more powerful than ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lords, which was why Ye Qingtang specially appointed him as a Branch Master.


    Boom, boom!!


    In the next second, the Yunxiao Sect warden¡¯s swordnded on the Branch Master¡¯s left shoulder.


    However, at this instant, the Yunxiao Sect warden was appalled.


    When his swordnded on this person, it was as though he was shing extremely hard metal. The Ye Family Branch Master was unharmed, and the YunXiao Sect warden¡¯s hand numbed instead.


    ¡°Do you¡­ only have this little strength?¡± The Ye Family Branch Master looked at the Yunxiao Sect warden and immediately stretched his neck. ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Yunxiao Sect warden was infuriated. However, after sensing the aura of this middle-aged man before him, he was instantly dumbfounded, and his eyes widened.


    ¡°Yin Yang¡­ Perfected Lord?!¡±


    This Yunxiao Sect warden never thought that this in-looking middle-aged man would actually be a Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The Ye Family Branch master shouted coldly and gently shed the Yunxiao Sect warden¡¯s neck using his palm as a knife.


    In an instant, the Yunxiao Sect warden¡¯s skull flew to the sky while his headless body staggered a few steps before falling to the ground. He was breathless in no time and died.


    ¡°Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Also a Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°How can it be!¡±


    The ordinary elders and wardens of Yunxiao Sect paled after sensing the aura of the powerful figures of the Ye Family.


    There were several Yin Yang Perfected Lords among the cultivators that Bai Kui brought over¡­!


    There were only a few Yin Yang Perfected Lords in Yunxiao Sect¡­


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect Great Elder yelled angrily and focused power in his fingertip to force a Yin Yang Perfected Lord to retreat.


    The Yunxiao Sect Great Elder had already reached the peak of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven, and it was simply impossible for an ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lord to fight against him.


    ¡°Zhou Tian, let me y with you!¡±


    Suddenly, Daoist Zijin leaped out and instantly turned into fast shadows that intersected and ovepped each other in the air so rapidly that one could not distinguish him with the naked eye.


    ¡°Daoist Zijin?!¡± The Yunxiao Sect Great Elder was astonished to see Daoist Zijin.


    Daoist Zijin was renowned and had a reputation in this maind.


    However, why would he and the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kuie here to fight against Yunxiao Sect?!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect Great Elder sneered as his palm met Daoist Zijin¡¯s.


    Boom!


    A loud sound erupted as though the sky exploded.


    The Yunxiao Sect Great Elder retreated backward as blood seeped out from the corners of his mouth, clearly in the disadvantage from the one-palm confrontation with Daoist Zijin earlier.

 Chapter 1044 - Skill (1)

    Chapter 1044 Skill (1)


    The Great Elder stared at the number of people in Bai Kui¡¯s team and frowned heavily.


    There were at least seven Yin Yang Perfected Lords including Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin. Furthermore, both of their abilities had passed the third Heaven of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    Though their force was extremely strong, there were guests from the Beiming Manor in the Yunxiao Sect today besides the Grand Elders from the Yuehua Sect and the Lingyun Sect. If Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin dared to attack them, they would definitely provoke the Beiming Manor.


    Yunxiao Sect belonged to the Beiming Manor.


    ¡°Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, the Yunxiao Sect has nothing to do with you! If you still want to challenge us, we will not hold back anymore!¡± The Great Elder of Yunxiao Sect stared at the few Yin Yang Perfected Lords and shouted coldly.


    Daoist Zijin scoffed and said, ¡°Zhou Tian, what¡¯s the point of holding back when it hase to this situation¡­ Furthermore, how will Yunxiao Sect care for us anyway?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Great Elder of the Yunxiao Sect clenched his teeth tightly and wished that he could tear Daoist Zijin¡¯s skin.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a few shadows rushed towards the crowds of wardens. Within a few breaths, a few wardens¡¯ heads were chopped off by branch masters of the Ye Family.


    The Great Elder of the Yunxiao Sect was very strong but was weaker than Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin. He was about to run when he realized that the situation was not good for him.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?!¡± Bai Kui scoffed and followed the Great Elder immediately.


    However, a few Elders of the Yunxiao Sect immediately rushed forward to block Bai Kui¡¯s way.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Bai Kui shouted. Before anyone could realize what was going on, the few Elders who were at half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord level were thrown out by Bai Kui¡¯s aura,


    The Great Elder of the Yunxiao Sect fled into the Yunxiao Sect at the same time.


    Bai Kui exchanged a nce with Daoist Zijin. There were many powerful people in the Yunxiao Sect. It was too risky for the two of them to break into Yunxiao Sect unless Ye Qingtang took the lead.


    However, Ye Qingtang was the strongest force of the Ye Family. She could not just attack impulsively without the appearance of the main opponent.


    When Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin were discussing what they should do next, around ten people walked out of the Yunxiao Sect under the Great Elder¡¯s lead.


    The two Elders in white robe were the Grand Elders of the Yuehua Sect and the Lingyun Sect.


    They came to the Yunxiao Sect as they heard that guests from the Beiming Manor were here. However, the Great Elder of the Yunxiao Sect said that there were people here to find trouble with them.


    There was a middle-aged man in a purple robe standing there with prestige. A golden cloud was sewed on his chest area. The man was the Sect Master of the Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, are there any misunderstandings between the Yunxiao Sect and you? Why would youe here to find trouble with us?¡± The Sect Master of the Yunxiao Sect looked at Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin and said indifferently.


    There were seven Yin Yang Perfected Lords in the crowd.


    ¡°You offended someone that you should never even try to provoke. The punishment will be the extermination of the Yunxiao Sect.¡± Daoist Zijin scoffed and said.

 Chapter 1045 - Skill (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1045 Skill (2)</strong>


    The Sect Master shouted in rage, ¡°Bai Kui, I respect you as the Grand Imperial Sire of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. For all these years, Yunxiao Sect had nothing to do with the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. Youe here for death today!¡±


    ¡°Wee here for death?¡± Bai Kui stared at the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master and sneered. Who was the one that was going to die?!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    An eldernded from mid-air and scoffed heavily. ¡°No one dared to offend us like this since the Yunxiao Sect was established a few hundred years ago. How dare you say that you want to exterminate my sect today!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect Sect Master nodded towards the elder, who was the Grand Elder of the Yunxiao Sect. He was at the peak of the Third Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    ¡°Li Shihai¡­¡±


    A cold glint shed across Bai Kui¡¯s eyes as he saw the Grand Elder of the Yunxiao Sect.


    When Bai Kui was the Crown Prince of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, Li Shihai was the Sect Master of the Yunxiao Sect. They had no interactions back then.


    However, around ten years ago, a beloveddy of Bai Kui was taken away by Li Shihai using some tricks.


    Though Bai Kui and thedy was not married, to him, he resented Li Shihai for taking away his wife.


    After that, Bai Kui became the Emperor of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, and Li Shihai became the Sect Master of Yunxiao Sect.


    After bing the Emperor, Bai Kui took the responsibility of ruling the entire Formidable Heavens Dynasty. He could not just take his revenge from Li Shihai.


    Until today¡­


    ¡°Humph, I was still thinking who¡¯s here. Bai Kui, based on your ability, what can you do to me? You could not do anything back then when you were the Crown Prince of Formidable Heavens Dynasty. Your beloveddy still came to me. I shall tell you here! Indeed, I used some tricks to get her. However, she killed herself not long after I got here. What can you do today even though you know all this?¡± The Grand Elder of the Yunxiao Sectnded slowly and scoffed as he stared at Bai Kui.


    The two Grand Elders of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect had odd expressions.


    Though they were aware that the Grand Elder of the Yunxiao Sect was very arrogant, he should not reveal all the inhumane things he did in the past in front of everyone. It was fortunate that there were no disciples present. If not, his reputation¡­


    Of course, Li Shihai never cared for his reputation. He only acted ording to his own preferences.


    ¡°Li Shihai¡­ You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡±


    Bai Kui¡¯s face was flushed, and veins could be seen on his forehead.


    Though Bai Kui was at the age that he could resist all temptations, as a martial cultivator, the hatred he had couldst forever. The main culprit who took away his wife dared to reveal everything again!


    Swoosh!


    Bai Kui took out a purple ck-grade divine weapon. As he waved his sword, the great aura of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord rushed into the sky as if he was going to tear Li Shihai into pieces.


    The Grand Elder of Yunxiao Sect scorned. His body turned into a shadow, and he took out a simplistic sword from his space ring. At the next second, he was next to Bai Kui.


    The two shadows were appearing everywhere as they fought against each other.


    However, Bai Kui was disadvantaged within ten attacks.


    Bai Kui was at the Third Heaven of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord. However, the Grand Elder of Yunxiao Sect was at the peak of Third Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.

 Chapter 1046 - Skill (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1046 Skill (3)</strong>


    It was lucky for Bai Kui that he was able tost ten attacks against the Grand Elder. He would be dreaming if he could beat the Grand Elder of Yunxiao Sect with his own ability.


    ¡°Humph, it seems like you don¡¯t even see me with your eyes!¡±


    Daoist Zijin scoffed when he saw that Bai Kui was not able to fight against the Grand Elder. He immediately came towards them and joined the fight together with Bai Kui.


    ¡°Li Shihai, you¡¯re such a rotten asshole! Wait for my ruling gourd!¡±


    Daoist Zijin took out a gourd and threw it into the air.


    The three of them were sucked in by the ruling gourd immediately.


    The gourd suddenly grew in size and became transparent. Everything happening inside could be seen clearly from outside.


    ¡°Hahaha, the ruling gourd was plucked from the ancient ruling tree on Tiankun Mountain. It¡¯s able to block all martial ability. Rotten a**hole, don¡¯t dream to use any of your ability inside here!¡± Daoist Zijin scorned.


    Everyone else was shocked as they heard his words. Such a terrifying dharma treasure¡­


    The Grand Elder¡¯s expression changed as he could feel that all his martial ability in his body was disappearing


    ¡°Howe I feel that my martial ability is lost as well?¡± Suddenly, Bai Kui looked at Daoist Zijin, frowned, and asked.


    ¡°Of course, everyone¡¯s martial ability will be lost inside my ruling gourd,¡± Daoist Zijin said.


    Bai Kui nodded and asked, ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± Daoist Zijin exined.


    Bai Kui¡¯s lips twitched. So what was the point for Daoist Zijin putting all of them inside the ruling gourd?


    ¡°Hehe¡­ then the two of you are pieces of junk as well.¡± The Grand Elder of Yunxiao Sectughed coldly.


    ¡°The two of us are good enough to beat you!¡± Daoist Zijin scorned as well.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Daoist Zijin rushed towards the Grand Elder immediately.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, the two powerful Yin Yang Perfected Lords now fought like gangsters without any martial ability.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡± Daoist Zijin looked towards Bai Kui as he fought against the Grand Elder.


    Bai Kui did not hesitate and joined the fight. The two of them kicked and punched the Grand Elder heavily.


    Based on their third Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡¯s ability, they would not able to beat the Grand Elder even if theybined their forces. The difference between the normal Third Heaven and the peak was huge. However, inside the gourd that restricted all martial ability, the three of them were just normal people. The consequences were clear when the two of them fought against a useless Grand Elder¡­


    Within a short while, the Grand Elder was injured heavily. His face was swollen under Daoist Zijin¡¯s and Bai Kui¡¯s punches.


    The side with more people would, of course, have more advantages than the other side in the ruling gourd.

 Chapter 1047 - Skill (4)

    Chapter 1047 Skill (4)


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little as she witnessed the situation inside the gourd. This¡­ might be the most special fight she had seen between Yin Yang Perfected Lords.


    It was almost impossible to find others who fought like Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui in the world.


    They were no different from gangsters. There were no tricks. All their punchesnded heavily on the Grand Elder.


    The Grand Elder cursed in rage inside the gourd as he wished to tear them into pieces. However, he could not defend himself at all. asionally, he managed to kick Daoist Zijin, but the kick seemed to have no effect.


    Buzz!


    Around half an hourter, a weird sound came out of the ruling gourd. The three of them were thrown out by the gourd as it returned to its original size.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Kui asked.


    ¡°There is a time limitation to the ruling gourd. Apparently time¡¯s up¡­ What a pity that we didn¡¯t manage to beat him to death,¡± Daoist Zijin said.


    Though the Grand Elder was a piece of junk inside the ruling gourd, it was easy for the two of them to fight against him, but it was hard to kill him.


    The Grand Elder¡¯s injuries were all recovered without any traces after leaving the ruling gourd.


    As his martial ability was regained, the injuries from the punches would definitely be gone.


    ¡°It seems you have a death wish!¡±


    After regaining his martial ability, the Grand Elder stared at Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin. As he shouted, the aura of the peak level of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven exploded and surrounded the two of them.


    The Grand Elder turned into a shadow in the next second. He was so fast that hended beside Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin within a split second.


    The three of them were engaged in the fight again.


    However, within a few breaths, Daoist Zijin and Bai Kui were thrown out.


    ¡°Hehe, how much hatred do you have towards me, Bai Kui¡­ I made you feel the greatest humiliation as a man. However, you cannot do anything to me¡­ So heartbreaking!¡± The Grand Elder scorned as he stared at Bai Kui.


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes at that.


    She wished that Bai Kui could settle this thing by himself previously. However, based on the current situation, Bai Kui was not able to fight against the Grand Elder.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Qingtang scorned.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her right arm slightly. Without realizing what was happening, the Grand Elder lost control of his body under a strong and irresistible force.


    The Sect Master of Yunxiao Sect was enraged. He did not feel the intense force from Ye Qingtang. He thought that it was just a junior brought by Bai Kui.


    ¡°How dare you to speak up as a junior! You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡±


    Before the Grand Elder was pulled to Ye Qingtang, the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master flew and smashed his palm towards her.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± A few branch masters immediately surrounded Ye Qingtang and fought off the YunXiao Sect Sect Master.


    The two Grand Elders of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect frowned heavily as they witnessed the scene.

 Chapter 1048 - Skill (5)

    Chapter 1048 Skill (5)


    The two of them rushed forward and forced the branch masters to step back with their strong martial aura.


    The Grand Elder of Yuehua Sect sneered. ¡°Young people, do you know what respect is?¡±


    ¡°If you apologize to the Yunxiao Sect and leave now, maybe we can spare your lives,¡± the Grand Elder of Lingyun Sect said.


    ¡°Grand Elders, you have nothing to do with what¡¯s going on here. Or do you want to be involved as well?¡±


    Ye Qingtang stepped out to face the two Grand Elders.


    The two Grand Elders were shocked by the youngdy¡¯s words.


    ¡°This youngdy seems familiar¡­ Have I seen her somewhere else¡­¡± The Grand Elder of Yuehua Sect looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    ¡°Is she¡­ the disciple of Xuanling Sect? The one who was so lucky to get the infant Fiendcelestial Beast at the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka¡­¡±


    The Grand Elder of Lingyun Sect sized up Ye Qingtang, and his eyes were filled with joy.


    They had seen drawings of Ye Qingtang before. The youngdy in front of them must be the Xuanling Sect disciple Ye Qingtang. And she had an infant Fiendcelestial Beast!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I did not expect to be so lucky today to be at the Yunxiao Sect!¡± The Grand Elder of Lingyun Sectughed. He must get the infant Fiendcelestial Beast today!


    ¡°Young one, hand over the infant Fiendcelestial Beast, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± The Grand Elder of Yuehua Sect stared at Ye Qingtang and tried to threaten her.


    ¡°Are you even qualified to get the Fiendcelestial Beast?¡± Ye Qingtang scanned through the two Grand Elders coldly.


    The two Grand Elders were enraged upon hearing her words. They did not expect that the young one would be so rude and arrogant that she was not even afraid of her own death.


    However, at the next second, their pupils constricted. The aura of a Yang Lord rushed into the sky. It seemed that an ancient Godfiend arrived and surrounded everything in darkness, forcing everyone to kneel down in fear.


    The two Grand Elders felt that their bodies were about to be ripped apart by the terrifying aura of a Yang Lord.


    They did not even question that they would be killed without any traces left as long as the person in front of them wished to¡­


    ¡°Yang¡­ Yang Lord¡­ How¡­ How is this even possible¡­¡±


    The Grand Elder of Lingyun Sect¡¯s face was pale as he stared at Ye Qingtang, who appeared to be a giant Godfiend. His body was soaked with cold sweat.


    Yang Lord¡­ Only when one reached the Seventh Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord could a person then be called a Yang Lord. However, the person in front of them was at the peak of Seventh Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord. She was just a little step away from entering the Eighth Heaven¡­


    Only at this moment did the Grand Elder of Yuehua Sect understand that the person was not a disciple of Xuanling Sect. He found it weird how a disciple could survive in the Hundred Level Peril Hell of Avicinaraka and get a Fiendcelestial Beast. It was even more unbelievable that she was able to leave the Hell of Avicinaraka with the Fiendcelestial Beast. Everything could be exined if the person was a Yang Lord¡­

 Chapter 1049 - Skill (6)

    Chapter 1049 Skill (6)


    Moreover, how could a dignified Fiendcelestial Beast fancy an ordinary sect disciple! Thedy before them was none other than a genuine, unrivaled Yang Lord!


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Which dimwit released false information that the person who obtained the infant Fiendcelestial Beast was an ordinary Xuanling Sect disciple¡­¡± The Lingyun Sect Grand Elder gritted his teeth.


    At this instant, the Yuehua Sect Sect Master shuddered as he looked at the Ye Family war gs, which were held high by the talented youths. It was at this moment when he finally understood what the ¡°Ye¡± surname on the war g represented.


    The name of this Yang Lord was probably Ye Qingtang, and the Ye war g probably represented the family n of this Yang Lord¡­


    ¡°No wonder¡­ No wonder Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Grand Imperial Sire Bai Kui and that veteran Yin Yang Perfected Lord proimed to be a member of the Ye Family¡­.¡±


    For a daunting family n with a powerful figure at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven, it was Bai Kui¡¯s and Daoist Zijin¡¯s honor to join the family n!


    ¡°Se¡­ Senior¡­ I was unaware of your arrival. Please pardon me and not be hard on me!¡± The Yuehua Sect Grand Elder stared at Ye Qingtang in horror.


    He was facing an authentic Yang Lord!


    ¡°I remember that you wanted me to hand over the Fiendcelestial Beast?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Yuehua Sect Grand Elder and said coldly.


    Upon hearing that, the Yuehua Sect Grand Elder shuddered and instinctively shook his head without thinking. ¡°No no no¡­ Senior, I did not say that¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s him! He said it!¡±


    The Yuehua Sect Grand Elder immediately pointed at the Ling Yun Sect Grand Elder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. When did I ask senior to hand over the Fiendcelestial Beast¡­ I don¡¯t even know what a Fiendcelestial Beast is. What do I need it for? It must be you. You offended the senior and want to shift the me to me now!¡± Lingyun Sect Grand Elder denied anxiously.


    ¡°Humph. It¡¯s clearly you who asked the senior for the Fiendcelestial Beast. Why don¡¯t you dare to admit it! Even saying that you don¡¯t know what a Fiendcelestial Beast is¡­ I think you¡¯re the one who is spouting nonsense!¡± Yuehua Sect Grand Elder sneered.


    The hundreds of talented Ye Family disciples behind Ye Qingtang snickered as they watched the two Grand Elders of super sects me each other. This was the so-called powerful Grand Elder of a super sect. Before absolute strength, they were just like clowns. If their super sects¡¯ disciples were present and saw their own Grand Elder behaving this way, how would they think? Would they feel the slightest disgrace?


    Previously, when Ye Qingtang appeared, the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master, Great Elder, and even Grand Elder were delighted. However, after knowing that Ye Qingtang was an unrivaled Yang Lord, they werepletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you want to protect Yunxiao Sect?¡± A Ye Family Branch Master looked at the two Grand Elders and scoffed.


    ¡°Yunxiao Sect?!¡±


    Lingyun Sect Grand Elder shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Senior Ye, this is a misunderstanding. A great misunderstanding. We are actually not that close with Yunxiao Sect¡­ We just happened to pass by here today and came in to take a seat¡­ Senior, we have nothing to do with your enmity with Yunxiao Sect!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right! Senior Ye, we have nothing to do with YunXiao Sect. This Yunxiao Sect is really audacious. How dare they offend you, senior! They deserve to die! Definitely deserve to die! Senior, if you need us to do anything, just tell us!¡± Yuehua Sect Grand Elder added hurriedly.

 Chapter 1050 - Beiming Manor (1)

    Chapter 1050 Beiming Manor (1)


    Neither the Yuehua Sect Grand Elder nor Lingyun Sect Grand Elder dared to be impetuous when they learned that Ye Qingtang was a Yang Lord.


    Never would they have thought that Yunxiao Sect actually offended a Yang Lord¡­


    If it was Bai Kui or Daoist Zijin, the Grand Elders could still stand on Yunxiao Sect¡¯s side. However, it was impossible for them to go against a Yang Lord if they wanted to live a longer life.


    The two super sects Grand Elders stood before Ye Qingtang in silence, deeply afraid that she would execute them when displeased.


    Ye Qingtang swept a look at the two of them and subsequently said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, the Lingyun Sect Grand Elder nodded his head repeatedly and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Farewell, senior¡­ Farewell, se¡­ If there¡¯s anything that you need my Yuehua Sect for in the future, you may just inform us¡­¡± The Yuehua Sect Grand Elder disappeared immediately after saying that.


    Ye Qingtang did not have any enmity with Lingyun Sect and Yuehua Sect and did not wish to start another war; thus, letting these two Grand Elders leave was sufficient.


    At this instant, the Yunxiao Sect masses were dumbfounded and even had goosebumps as they looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial skills were too frightening. On this maind, a Yang Lord was almost unparalleled, and even a super sect was nothing to a Yang Lord.


    Yunxiao Sect Sect Master and Grand Elder stared at Ye Qingtang in astonishment. They would have never thought that Ye Qingtang was actually a Yang Lord¡­


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Then, Ye Qingtang raised her right arm, and a powerful force swept over. In at most two breaths¡¯ time, Ye Qingtang had already clutched onto the Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder¡¯s throat.


    ¡°You seemed to be very arrogant earlier on,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly as she red at the Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder.


    The Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder shuddered, and his face paled after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He did not know what he should say, and everything that happened seemed to be an unbelievable dream.


    One hour ago, they were still chatting with the Beiming Manor envoy within the sect, but a short whileter, a Yang Lord came searching for them¡­


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ even if you are a Yang Lord¡­ our Yunxiao Sect is affiliated to Beiming Manor. However powerful you are, do you dare to ignore the Beiming Manor?!¡± Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and shouted.


    ¡°Beiming Manor¡­¡±


    The Ye Family members were in thought upon hearing that.


    Beiming Manor was one of the extraordinary forces of this maind and was on par with the Phantom Valley and Peerless School. They were known as the three mightiest sect forces.


    It was said that the Beiming Manor Chief was a Yang Lord of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven, and his martial skills were unrivaled.


    Ye Qingtang did not have any thoughts about Beiming Manor as she did not have any grudges against them. It would be best if they did not interfere with this matter, but if they insisted, Ye Qingtang would definitely not do nothing.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was silent, Yunxiao Sect Sect Master thought that Ye Qingtang was afraid of Beiming Manor, and he sneered. ¡°So what if you are a Yang Lord? There are countless powerful figures in Beiming Manor, and the Manor Chief is an Eighth Heaven Yang Lord. If you dare to touch my Yunxiao Sect today, it is equivalent to opposing Beiming Manor!¡±

 Chapter 1051 - Beiming Manor (2)

    Chapter 1051 Beiming Manor (2)


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master rather impatiently. Without saying much, Yang Lord aura surged out, and the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s body exploded into innumerable pieces of flesh before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s skills were not as powerful as that of the Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder; thus, he was unable to withstand Ye Qingtang¡¯s aura suppression.


    Witnessing the tragic death of the YunXiao Sect Sect Master, the YunXiao Sect masses paled and gasped.


    Without giving them time to return to their senses, Ye Qingtang moved her wrist and twisted the Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder¡¯s neck.


    In no time, Yunxiao Sect Sect Master and Grand Elder were both killed by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Yunxiao Sect Great Elder shouted at the top of his lungs when he noticed that the situation was bad and immediately fled towards the interior of Yunxiao Sect.


    Yunxiao Sect¡¯s foundation was extremely powerful, and as long as they could flee back into Yunxiao Sect, it was difficult to annihte Yunxiao Sect even if Ye Qingtang was a Yang Lord.


    If Yunxiao Sect Sect Master and Grand Elder knew that Ye Qingtang was a Yang Lord, they would definitely not step out of Yunxiao Sect¡­


    ¡°Where are you all running to?¡±


    Ye Qingtang shouted coldly, and her Yang Lord aura swept across the entire ce, killing the Yunxiao Sect Great Elder instantly.


    As the Yunxiao Sect Great Elder was also killed by Ye Qingtang, Yunxiao Sect becamepletely disunited, and the remaining elders and wardens remained rooted to the ground, shivering, without daring to move an inch.


    As long as Ye Qingtang was willing, all of them would be killed by her before they could even make it back into Yunxiao Sect.


    If YunXiao Sect Grand Elder and Sect Master countered this battle within the sect, they definitely would not have died so quickly given Yunxiao Sect¡¯s foundation.


    Seeing that Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder died from the impact of Ye Qingtang¡¯s Yang Lord aura, Elder Bai Kui finally felt that he had finally avenged his wife.


    It was just a pity that he was not the one who personally killed the Yunxiao Sect Grand Elder¡­


    ¡°From now on, Yunxiao Sect no longer exists and will be annexed by the Ye Family. Anyone who resists will be killed. If sect disciples wish to leave, don¡¯t stop them!¡± Daoist Zijin announced loudly a momentter.


    Whether it was a war between sects or family ns, the defeated party must pay a terrible price, and even a foundation that had been passed down for thousands of years would belong to the victor.


    Currently, YunXiao Sect Grand Elder, Sect Master, and Great Elder were all dead, and Yunxiao Sect had no leader. It was impossible for them to battle with the Ye Family, which had a Yang Lord. From then on, YunXiao Sect would belong to the Ye Family.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The several Branch Masters and talented disciples immediately responded.


    At this instant, the Grand Elders of Yuehua Sect and Lingyun Sect had not left and were hiding above the clouds to observe the situation.


    However, when they saw the YunXiao Sect Grand Elder and Sect Master being in by that Yang Lord in an instant, their backs were drenched with cold sweat.


    It was fortunate that they made the right judgment, or else their oue would be no different from Yunxiao Sect¡­


    ¡°The envoy from Beiming Manor is still within Yunxiao Sect¡­ Yunxiao Sect is an affiliate of Beiming Manor. I¡¯m afraid¡­ the Beiming Manor will not leave this matter alone¡­¡± The Yuehua Sect Grand Elder looked at the Lingyun Sect Grand Elder beside him.


    ¡°The Ye Family only has one Yang Lord. How can it contend against Beiming Manor, which is one of the three mighty forces of this maind? There will be a good show to watchnow!¡±


    The Lingyun Grand Elder nodded.

 Chapter 1052 - Beiming Manor (3)

    Chapter 1052 Beiming Manor (3)


    Yunxiao Sect¡¯s annihtion was a given, but no one had expected it to be annihted so quickly. A dignified super sect with centuries of foundation, however, became part of the Ye Family in such a short period of time.


    At this instant, the Ye Family disciples and several Branch Masters were covered with murderous auras. This was their first battle since bing part of the Ye Family.


    This war was truly too shocking. Yunxiao Sect was wipe out so swiftly that they did not even make any moves¡­


    It was also because of such that the Ye Family members finally witnessed the unparalleled powers of a Yang Lord. Even if Yunxiao Sect was a super sect and had powerful foundations, it still ended up in such an ending


    ¡°Anyone who wishes to resist the Ye Family,e out!¡±


    At this instant, a Ye Family disciple swept across the remaining elders and wardens in Yunxiao Sect and shouted coldly.


    However, no one dared to say anything.


    ¡°Humph! So what about your Ye Family! You all will still face death after offending Beiming Manor!¡± A Yunxiao Sect disciple who appeared from nowhere said coldly.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    Upon hearing that, a glint shed across the eyes of that Ye Family youth at the half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm. With a ¡°nk¡±, that YunXiao Sect disciple¡¯s head was already chopped off by the Ye Family disciple before the Yunxiao Sect disciple knew what happened.


    nk!


    He unsheathed and sheathed his sword in one breath, and that was all it took to kill someone.


    ¡°Any resistors¡­ kill!¡±


    The Ye Family youth shouted loudly, and he was brimming with killing intent.


    ¡°Little young one, how arrogant of you!¡±


    All of a sudden, a bone-curdling cold filled the air, and the temperature of the surroundings dropped to the freezing point in an instant.


    A middle-aged man in a gold Chinese robe walked out of Yunxiao Sect slowly with a young male and female beside him.


    That man¡¯s martial skills were frightening and had already reached the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven.


    ¡°Beiming Manor envoy¡­¡±


    In the sky, the Yuehua Sect Grand Elder¡¯s and Lingyun Sect Grand Elder¡¯s eyes twinkled when they saw the appearance of that middle-aged man.


    It seemed that Yunxiao Sect¡¯s annihtion enraged Beiming Manor utterly¡­


    Beneath, the Ye Family talented disciple shivered at that cold shout, and his body retreated backward.


    The Ye Family talented youth was merely a half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord and naturally could not contest against the Beiming Manor envoy, who was at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty arrogant yourself too!¡±


    Ye Qingtang hollered immediately and easily dissipated the powerful martial aura of that Beiming Manor envoy.


    It was only until then did the Ye Family youth¡¯splexion improve, and he looked at Ye Qingtang with gratitude.


    ¡°A Yang Lord is here. Hurry bow and pay your respects to the Yang Lord!¡±


    A Ye Family Branch Master looked at the Beiming Manor envoy without fear and sneered


    The Beiming Manor envoy frowned slightly upon hearing that. She¡¯s actually a Yang Lord¡­


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy yelled in fury. ¡°I am Beiming Manor¡¯s Great Warden. How dare you make me bow and pay my respects?!¡±


    The Beiming Manor Great Warden was the head of all wardens. Although his position was lower than that of Elders and the Chief, he was also considered to have a high position and authority, and he represented Beiming Manor with full authority when he was out. How dare this force make him bow and pay respects?!

 Chapter 1053 - Beiming Manor (4)

    Chapter 1053 Beiming Manor (4)


    This so-called Ye Family was a disorderly mob. Could it be that it had never heard of the three mighty forces of this maind!


    Everyone still had a certain level of fear towards the Beiming Manor; thus, the Ye Family Branch Master remained silent.


    After all, Ye Family only had one Yang Lord while Beiming Manor had more than one!


    Seeing that the Ye Family Branch Master no longer spoke, the Beiming Manor envoy nodded in satisfaction. Nheless, he was still curious as to why a Yang Lord, who even seemed so young, appeared out of nowhere when there was only a handful of Yang Lords on this maind¡­


    ¡°You are the Yang Lord of the Ye Family!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    ¡°Yes, so what if I am?¡± Ye Qingtang replied indifferently.


    She did not have any enmity with Beiming Manor and did not wish toplicate matters by having any rtions with Beiming Manor. However, if Beiming Manor failed to appreciate her favor and insisted on poking their nose into this matter, it was fine with Ye Qingtang as well.


    Ye Qingtang had never liked causing trouble, but this did not mean that she was afraid of trouble!


    ¡°Good. Not bad. It is indeed unbelievable that you can be a Yang Lord at such a young age¡­ My Beiming Manor admires you greatly. If you¡¯re willing, you can join my Beiming Manor, and you can freely choose any position that you want!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    In other territories, the Beiming Manor envoy represented the entire Beiming Manor, and everything he said was equivalent to what the Beiming Manor Chief said. Thus, since he said that, it was definitely effective.


    The three mighty forces of this maind would all wish to snatch this Yang Lord. Regardless of the Phantom Valley, Peerless School, or Beiming Manor, their control and power would be even more powerful if they had an additional Yang Lord!


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Beiming Manor envoy and said with a seeming smile. ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Arrogance filled the Beiming Manor envoy¡¯s face. ¡°I am a Beiming Manor envoy, and everything I say represents the Beiming Manor. As long as you are willing to join and dedicate yourself to my Beiming Manor, you can pick any position you want in Beiming Manor!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want the Beiming Manor Chief position. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Everyone at the scene was stunned by Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang actually wanted to be the Beiming Manor Chief¡­


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy¡¯s eyes were ice cold. This girl was so young yet so arrogant and conceited to want the Beiming Manor Chief position?!


    Although Ye Qingtang was not familiar with the three mighty forces of this maind, she was very clear with their routine.


    Phantom Valley, Beiming Manor, and Peerless School were currently in a state of check and bnce, and no one wished to break this bnce.


    However, if Ye Qingtang chose to join one side, this bnce would definitely be broken.


    Even if Ye Qingtang joined Beiming Manor, it would definitely not believe an outsider, especially when this outsider, was a Yang Lord. Once this Yang Lord had any ideas, it was very possible that it would result in a serious imbnce.


    Moreover, Phantom Valley and Peerless School would face a rtively serious threat with Ye Qingtang¡¯s addition to Beiming Manor. By then, Peerless School and Phantom Valley would definitely join forces to annihte Beiming Manor!

 Chapter 1054 - Kill One of My People and I Will Slay Your Entire Family

    <strong>Chapter 1054 Kill One of My People and I Will y Your Entire Family</strong>


    As one of the top three forces of this maind, Beiming Manor definitely understood this logic.


    Although Ye Qingtang had be a Yang Lord currently, she knew her limitations something she was nevercking in no matter whether she was a Holy Venerate in the past life or currently.


    The three mighty forces of this maind were not short of Yang Lords and instead had very powerful Yang Lords. Given her current skills, it was extremely difficult if she wished to fight any of these three forces head-on.


    Nheless, since Ye Qingtang became a Yang Lord, these top three forces would definitely do something


    Once Ye Qingtang joined one force, the other two forces would join hands and annihte the force that Ye Qingtang joined. This was so in addition to the fact that the force that Ye Qingtang joined would be on their guard against her and secretly kill her in order to maintain the bnce.


    However, if Ye Qingtang did not join any of the forces, the forces would be suspicious and paranoid that Ye Qingtang had already secretly made arrangements with the other two forces.


    As the skills of the top three forces were overly bnced, they definitely did not wish to see another Yang Lord even if she did not join any forces and developed her own influence.


    Since that was the case, there was only one solution: Ye Qingtang would be enemies with one top force while the other two forces watched from aside and reaped the spoils.


    Especially for Beiming Manor, a Yang Lord¡¯s appearance in Formidable Heavens Dynasty would attract the suspicions of Peerless School and Phantom Valley. It was either that Ye Qingtang joins Beiming Manor and the Manor Chief decides whether to utilize or secretly kill her or that Beiming Manor directly kills Ye Qingtang to let Peerless School and Phantom Valley know that they did not have any intention to break the bnce of the three great forces. There were no other options apart from these!


    ¡°Humph. Beiming Manor¡¯s will is not something you can revolt against!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy red at Ye Qingtang coldly.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. ¡°If I have never even acknowledged the Beiming Manor Chief, what are you?¡±


    Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin cast a cold eye at that Beiming Manor envoy. If he was not representing Beiming Manor to talk to Ye Qingtang, he would already be a dead man by


    now.


    ¡°Great¡­ Indeed a Yang Lord. How arrogant!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy raised his volume and said coldly. ¡°My Beiming Manor has a thousand-year foundation on this maind, and you are the first who dares to defy Beiming Manor¡¯s will. Since that¡¯s the case, Beiming Manor will officially start a war with your Ye Family¡­ Although you are a Yang Lord, not all of your family n has skills like yours¡­¡±


    The Beiming Manor envoy scoffed. His meaning was clear. If Ye Qingtang fled, perhaps they could not do anything, but the Ye Family had many people, and Beiming Manor could kill however many they wished!


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang replied coldly. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ But¡­ out of your tens of thousands of Beiming Manor people¡­ is everyone a Yang Lord?¡±


    With that, the Beiming Manor envoy¡¯s smile was suddenly frozen.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s meaning was extremely clear as well. If the Beiming Manor dared to touch the Ye Family members, she would kill a group of Beiming Manor people.


    ¡°Beiming Manor has been in existence for a thousand years, and it should have a minimum of tens of thousands of people. For every hundred Ye Family members that Beiming Manor kills, I will y ten thousand Beiming Manor people. I want to see if your Beiming Manor dares to touch anyone from my Ye Family. From today onward, as long as a Ye Family disciple dies, I will ce the responsibility on your Beiming Manor. If one Ye Family disciple dies, I will kill thousands of your Beiming Manor people.¡± Ye Qingtang shouted.

 Chapter 1055 - Three Orders To Kill

    Chapter 1055 Three Orders To Kill


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the looks of fear on the faces of Ye Family members instantly vanished, never to be seen again. Only excitement and agitation remained.


    Just as Ye Qingtang said, if the Ye Family was massacred, then Ye Qingtang would fight the Beiming Manor to the death. How terrifying would it be to have a powerful Yang Lord lying in ambush? Also, could the few powerful Yang Lords of Beiming Manor really guard tens of thousands of people every day without leaving their side?


    By then, the Beiming Manor would be unable to find Ye Qingtang, who would be lying in wait. But Ye Qingtang would be clearly aware of the Beiming Manor¡¯s position!


    Even if the Yang Lords found Ye Qingtang, they might not be able to kill her with one stroke, causing Ye Qingtang¡¯s vengeance to be even crueler and terrifying¡­ Then, the tens of thousands of people in Beiming Manor would live in fear, and those who had not yet be Yang Lords would live in the shadow of death¡­


    The Ye Family had a few hundred people, but the Beiming Manor had tens of thousands of people. However, the Beiming Manor Master and Yang Lords were not idiots. They did not dare touch a single hair on a Ye Family disciple¡¯s head without first killing Ye Qingtang!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At that moment, the Beiming Manor envoy gritted his teeth. If Ye Qingtang kept her word, tens of thousands of people from the Beiming Manor would die because they killed a hundred people from the Ye Family!


    ¡°Right now, there are over a hundred Ye Family disciples. I guarantee I will not act. Let me see if you dare to touch a single person.¡± Ye Qingtang fixed her gaze on the Beiming Manor envoy and spoke with a coldugh.


    ¡°You dare to touch me.¡±


    At that moment, Elder Bai Kui¡¯s grandson, Ye Leng, who had changed his surname to Ye, stepped forward and pointed to the Beiming Manor envoy.


    Would their Ye Family be afraid of the Beiming Manor?!


    It was worthwhile to exchange one person¡¯s life for a few thousand lives!


    ¡°Ye Family¡­ you will pay an unimaginably terrible price¡­ for your arrogance!¡± Veins stood up on the Beiming Manor envoy¡¯s forehead. He did not dare to touch so much as a hair on a Ye Family disciple¡¯s head. If this Yang Lord really went crazy, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The top three sects were very familiar with the Yang Lords in this maind. But what kind of personality did Ye Qingtang have, and would she actually do as she said? Who could be certain?


    When she saw that the Beiming Manor envoy was about to leave, Ye Qingtang stepped forward and blocked his way. The powerful force of a Yang Lord immediately shot skywards.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy was shocked when he saw what was happening


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended me¡­ shouldn¡¯t you leave something behind.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Beiming Manor envoy and said coldly.


    ¡°When two major forces are in a battle¡­ We are equivalent to envoys of war. How dare you ignore the rules and kill a war envoy?!¡± The Beiming Manor envoy said in shock.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly. Then, she used the force of a Yang Lord to press down on the Beiming Manor envoy.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡±


    The Beiming Manor envoy¡¯s face was ashen. Blood shot out of his mouth as he repeatedly retreated.


    ¡°You¡­ you dare¡­ harm my martial arts foundation¡­¡± The Beiming Manor envoy stared at Ye Qingtang in shock. This Yang Lord waspletely disregarding the rules¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a small punishment today. If you dare to be disrespectful to my Ye Family in the future, your life will not be spared.¡± Ye Qingtang shouted coldly.


    ¡°In the future, anyone who harms my Ye Family disciples will be killed!


    ¡°In the future, anyone who impedes my Ye Family affairs will be killed!


    ¡°In the future, anyone who harms my Ye Family elders will be killed!¡±


    Ye Qingtang voice was bone-chilling. From that day onward, these three killing orders would reverberate through this maind.

 Chapter 1056 - Three Orders To Kill (2)

    Chapter 1056 Three Orders To Kill (2)


    The moment Ye Qingtang issued her three killing orders, everyone in the Ye Family became very emotional and felt uplifted.


    If anyone dared to offend a Ye Family member, be it a disciple or an elder, the Ye Family Yang Lord would strike them dead with the swiftness of lightning!


    In all of history, this must be the family n Yang Lord that shielded her subordinates the most¡­


    The Beiming envoy red at Ye Qingtang in rage but did not dare to say anything more. This Ye Family Yang Lord did not abide by the rules at all and had even seriously injured him even though he was a war envoy. If he said anything more, he might lose his life.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ wait and see. Circumstances will change. We will meet again!¡±


    The Beiming Manor envoy red at Ye Qingtang, a cold light flickering in his eye. He fervently wished he could dismember Ye Qingtang to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    To the Beiming Manor envoy, this Ye Family was a new power, and although it had a Yang Lord that was almost invincible in this maind, she was still too young. These people probably did not know how terrifying the Beiming Manor was.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Elder Bai Kui looked at the Beiming Manor envoy and shouted at him coldly.


    If the Beiming Manor had not been present as an envoy, he would have died many times over today. How dare a mere Yin Lord be so arrogant and unrestrained in the presence of a Yang Lord!


    Without further ado, the Beiming Manor envoy turned to leave and vanished in a moment.


    Both the Grand Elders of the Lingyun Sect and the Yuehua Sect, who were watching from above, could not help but exchange nces when they saw this scene.


    The Ye Family Yang Lord was truly impossibly arrogant. She did not even show any respect for the Beiming Manor¡­


    Fortunately, they were both wise men who knew how to bide their time. Otherwise, their fates would probably have been the same as the Grand Elder of the Yunxiao Sect, with their heads sent rolling¡­


    The two super sect elders did not dare to linger in the area, and they swiftly vanished into the void.


    At that moment, in the Ye Family.


    Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin led the group from the Ye Family and charged into the Yunxiao Sect. The thousands of disciples in the Yunxiao Sect were all struck dumb. No one dared to resist at all.


    Everything was like a dream.


    Before today, the Yunxiao Sect was carrying on with its usual routine. However, within the short span of an hour, the Grand Elder and the Master of the Yunxiao Sect had both been killed. Even the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s great elder had died. None of the senior members of the sect dared to resist. They all wished to preserve their lives.


    As the saying went, even lowly insects cling to life, much less the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s wardens and elders.


    A powerful Yang Lord was invincible. Forcibly resisting was the same as giving up one¡¯s life.


    However, as long as they did not resist, the Ye Family would not act. They would give the Yunxiao Sect, which nowpletelycked cohesion, a chance to survive.


    Ye Qingtang immediately ordered all the wardens and elders of the Yunxiao Sect to be expelled from the sect. This included the administrative personnel and all the Yunxiao Sect disciples. Not a single person was to remain.


    Within the short span of half a day, the glory of the YunXiao Sect waspletely dissipated and became a thing of the past. Everyone from the Ye Family entered the Yunxiao Sect, which became the headquarters of the Ye Family.


    The Yunxiao Sect contained countless jewels and fine gems. There were some that even Ye Qingtang felt were fairly unusual.


    It went without saying that the Yunxiao Sect had a great legacy. After all, it had existed for hundreds of years and was far beyond what the Xuanling Sect couldpare to.

 Chapter 1057 - Three Orders To Kill (3)

    Chapter 1057 Three Orders To Kill (3)


    If the previous Grand Elder and Master of the Yunxiao Sect had remained in the sect and resisted to the end, with their rich legacy, even Ye Qingtang would take some time topletely eradicate the Yunxiao Sect. She certainly would not have been able to uproot it so easily.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, I must say that the Yunxiao Sect legacy is pretty good. Hahaha¡­ they¡¯ve put so much effort into managing it for hundreds of years, only for it to fall to our Ye Family!¡± Elder Bai Kuiughed loudly.


    Ye Qingtang did not have much to say about that. A fight between two major forces was always like that. Once a battle began, the loser would always be fodder for the victor.


    Ye Qingtang quickly followed the Ye Family Branch Masters and arrived in the area where the Yunxiao Sect reared its spirit animals.


    Dozens of spirit animals were separately reared in their individual areas. Their environment was almost like a paradise, extremely beautiful. Besides the rarer flying spirit animals, there were also fighting spirit animals and mounts. The Yunxiao Sect even reared many young demonic beasts.


    A super sect almost always gained its status from the efforts of its forebears. The rich legacy the sect had built up for hundreds of years was hard to imagine. Today, an ordinary sect would be hard-pressed to even provide fodder for these spirit animals and demonic beasts. However, to a super sect, it was nothing out of the ordinary and was not a burden.


    Ye Qingtang and the others very quickly came to the Martial Skills Area. The Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Martial Skills Area was not bad, but it was inferior to the one that Ye Qingtang had previously established in the Ye House.


    Not long after, Elder Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, Ye Qingtang, and the others came upon the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Greetings, Yang Lord!¡±


    A white-haired old man looked at Ye Qingtang, his face filled with respect. He kneeled and greeted them.


    This man was the guardian of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Treasure Pavilion and was very familiar with the treasures there. He sincerely begged Elder Bai Kui and the others to allow him to remain, and he expressed his hope of serving the Ye Family.


    Elder Bai Kui allowed the old man to remain after receiving Ye Qingtang¡¯s approval.


    The old man was not part of the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s fighting force. His martial skills were ordinary, and he was only a part of the support personnel. The Ye Family had retained many support personnel like him instead of expelling them from the sect.


    ¡°No need to be so formal,¡± said Ye Qingtang to the old man.


    The old man quickly stood up, looked at Ye Qingtang, and smiled. ¡°Yang Lord, pleasee this way.¡±


    Ye Qingtang followed the old man into the Treasure Pavilion.


    The Treasure Pavilion in the Yunxiao Sect was divided into severalrge areas: the Spirit Weapons Area, the Dharma Treasures Area, the Talisman Area, the Traps Area, the Elixirs Area, and so on.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang and the others entered the Spirit Weapons Area. In the center of it were rows of spirit weapons, and every one of them was of fairly high level.


    ¡°Yang Lord, this Cold Earth Sword is a medial ck-grade spirit weapon. It belonged to the ancient Zhou Kingdom¡¯s third emperor three hundred years ago.¡±


    The old man exined to Ye Qingtang and the others.


    Ye Qingtang nodded when she heard that.


    The old man knew every Dharma treasure like the back of his hand.


    They learned from the old man that the Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Treasure Pavilion was not open to ordinary disciples of the sect but only to those of warden level or above, who had made a major contribution to the sect.


    ¡°In the future, the Treasure Pavilion will be open to everyone in the Ye Family,¡± Ye Qingtang said to Elder Bai Kui and the others.


    When they heard that, Bai Kui and the Daoist Zijin nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1058 - Traitor (1)

    Chapter 1058 Traitor (1)


    ¡°The senior members of the Ye Family may pick any treasure from the Treasure Pavilion, with no conditions attached. If they are unsure of what to select, they can follow Old Zhou¡¯s rmendations.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the old man.


    ¡°Yang Lord, please don¡¯t worry. I am very good with these matters,¡± the old man said repeatedly.


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Ye Family Branch Masters and two Elders looked rather emotional. The Yunxiao Sect treasures were extremely attractive to them!


    After they left the Treasure Pavilion, Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept across the air. Her lips immediately curved upwards and arched in a mysterious smile. Here was a fish that had escaped the.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady?¡±


    Daoist Zijin was rather perplexed when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s odd expression.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Ye Qingtang shouted coldly as her right arm reached into the void and grasped at something


    As everyone stared, an old man in a ck robe was dragged out of the void.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Elder Bai Kui immediately shouted sternly.


    They had beenpletely unaware of this old man who was hiding in the void!


    ¡°Elder Qu, how are you?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled coldly as she fixed her gaze on the old man, who was frowning deeply.


    Elder Qu was a Blood Moon Sect Elder, but after the sect was exterminated, he moved to the Yunxiao Sect and taught the Yunxiao Sect disciples the evil skill of robbing others of their spirit roots. When Ye Qingtang had been in the Yunxiao Sect, she had followed her teacher, Elder Mo, and the others to the Drifting Cloud Ind and coincidentally met Elder Qu and Ye You. She had learned of Elder Qu¡¯s status from the Blood Moon Sect Elder.


    ¡°Yang¡­ Lord¡­¡±


    Elder Qu stared at Ye Qingtang. This girl was so young but was already a Yang Lord¡­


    A thousand years ago, Elder Qu had also been a Yang Lord. But unfortunately, a thousand yearster, his level of attainment had dropped too rapidly, and now, he was only an ordinary Yin Lord.


    ¡°I am willing to serve you faithfully,¡± Elder Qu said to Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Qu firmly believed that given his value, this Yang Lord would certainly give him an important position.


    However, Ye Qingtang justughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your faithful service. But you may leave your life here.¡±


    Elder Quughed when he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. ¡°Yang Lord, I know the Robbing Spirit Roots Skill. With me around, I can guarantee that the Yang Lord¡¯s family will be elevated to the next level!¡±


    When they heard that, all Ye Family members present were taken aback and even somewhat skeptical.


    ¡°Robbing Spirit Roots Skill¡­ legend has it that one can indeed rob cultivators of their spirit roots and use them for oneself¡­¡± Daoist Zijin was shocked. This secret skill had long been lost in this maind.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Bai Kui shouted angrily. ¡°Who would have thought that the Yunxiao Sect would be so despicable as to do such evil things? The Robbing Spirit Roots Skill is equivalent to robbing others of their martial skills. It is a great crime!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui¡¯s fianc¨¦e had been snatched away by the Grand Elder of the YunXiao Sect, so he had a deep hatred of stealing, even if it was in terms of martial skills.


    The skill of robbing spirit roots was somewhat simr to Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. However, whenpared to the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, the Robbing Spirit Roots Skill was inferior.


    The Robbing Spirit Roots Skill could be used to devour the spirit root of others. However, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Skill could devour anything in the world, from the spirit energy of a stone, to the martial skills and bloodline of a person.


    ¡°Robbing Spirit Root Skill¡­¡±


    Daoist Zijin thought for a moment and then suddenly frowned.

 Chapter 1059 - Traitor (2)

    Chapter 1059 Traitor (2)


    A thousand years ago, only the Blood Moon Sect had this Robbing Spirit Root Skill¡­


    In that case, the ck-robed old man before them¡­ was connected to the Blood Moon Sect?!


    Daoist Zijin did not care about even the three greatest powers. But the Blood Moon Sect..


    A thousand years ago, it was the foremost unshakable power in this maind. Later, the Blood Moon Sect had grown overly powerful, single-handedly beating all others. This had aroused the hatred of hundreds of sects and powerful families in this maind. In the end, powerful sects and families had joined forces and had barely managed to exterminate the Blood Moon Sect. But they paid a terrible price¡­


    The Blood Moon Sect¡­ at its peak, it had over a hundred Yang Lords¡­


    Even after the Blood Moon Sect was exterminated, a thousand yearster, its senior members were slowly recovering, and the Blood Moon Sect would rise again¡­


    If they killed a member of the Blood Moon Sect today, the consequences would not be as simple as antagonizing the Beiming Manor!


    ¡°Yang Lord, I can use my Robbing Spirit Root Skill to serve you.¡± Elder Qu fixed his gaze on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°That sounds pretty good¡­ a pity that I¡¯m not very interested in your Robbing Spirit Root Skill¡­ However, I am interested in taking your life.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled coldly as she looked at Elder Qu.


    No matter what, she was the sworn sister of the Blood Moon Holy Lord. She even had the status of Blood Moon Holy Lady. As the Holy Lady of the Blood Moon Sect, Ye Qingtang must certainly act now that she had met a great traitor of the Blood Moon Sect. Otherwise, she could not answer to her handsome younger brother¡­


    Elder Qu was taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He had no quarrel with this Yang Lord, so why was she so interested in taking his life?!


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, slow down. Let this man live for now!¡± Daoist Zijin was afraid that Ye Qingtang would act immediately and spoke hurriedly.


    ¡°He mustn¡¯t be killed?¡± Elder Bai Kui looked at Daoist Zijin. ¡°He is a mere Yunxiao Sect elder, why can¡¯t he be killed? Daoist Zijin, can it be that you are interested in the Robbing Spirit Root Skill¡­ Does our Ye Family still need these things for embellishment?!¡±


    When he heard that, Daoist Zijin immediately shook his head and said, ¡°What rubbish Robbing Spirit Root Skill¡­ Bai Kui, are you brainless? Don¡¯t you know where the Robbing Spirit Root Skill originated from?¡±


    When he heard Daoist Zijin¡¯s words, Elder Bai Kui was shocked. The origin of the Robbing Spirit Root Skill¡­Bai Kui immediately sank into deep thought. After a few breaths, his expression suddenly changed.


    As the Grand Imperial Sire of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, Elder Bai Kui could not possibly be unaware of the origins of the Robbing Spirit Root Skill. It was the Blood Moon Sect¡­ the foremost power a thousand years ago!


    A thousand years ago, even the ancestors of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty had joined the plot to exterminate the Blood Moon Sect¡­


    Only a senior member of the Blood Moon Sect could use the Robbing Spirit Roots Skill. Others could not possibly learn it!


    ¡°Are you saying that this man is¡­ a member of the Blood Moon Sect?!¡± Elder Bai Kui was shocked.


    In recent times, he had heard the news that the Blood Moon Sect was reviving but had not taken it to heart.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, you must not kill this man,¡± Elder Bai Kui hurriedly said. He was suddenly on the same side as Daoist Zijin.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, you should be aware of the Blood Moon Sect. It was the absolute power in this maind a thousand years ago. Although it was exterminated, it can revive¡­ This man must have some deep connection with the Blood Moon Sect. If he dies at the hands of our Ye Family, we will offend the Blood Moon Sect¡­¡± Cold sweat seeped from Daoist Zijin¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 1060 - Traitor (3)

    Chapter 1060 Traitor (3)


    Although it had been exterminated a thousand years ago, the reputation of the Blood Moon Sect was still as formidable a thousand yearster. As the saying went, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Even the three biggest powers of today definitely did not dare to offend the Blood Moon Sect!


    Unless all the sects and powerful families in this maind allied again against amon enemy andpletely eradicated the Blood Moon Sect before it had a chance to revive fully.


    However, this was impossible. If the Blood Moon Sect revived now, it would still be incredibly powerful. No one was willing to antagonize the Blood Moon Sect. Further, the Blood Moon Sect might not be powerful enough to gain dominance. If it did not impinge on anyone¡¯s interest, who would dare to stick their necks out first and take on the Blood Moon Sect?!


    Elder Bai Kui and the Daoist Zijin did not want the Ye Family to be the one to stick its neck out. The Ye Family had just risen to power. If they offended the Blood Moon Sect and was exterminated before they had achieved anything, that would be¡­ a pity¡­


    Now, Daoist Zijin and Elder Bai Kui made up their minds that no matter what, they would not allow the Eldest Young Lady to kill this Elder Qu. They really had the best intentions for the Ye Family and Eldest Young Lady.


    Even if Ye Qingtang was a Yang Lord, no matter how powerful she was, she could not possibly oppose the Blood Moon Sect¡­


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­ please reconsider!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, our Ye Family cannot afford to offend the Blood Moon Sect!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, right now, there is no need for our Ye Family to offend the Blood Moon Sect!¡±


    A few Ye Family Branch Masters also took the side of Elder Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin and spoke up to persuade her.


    The members of the Ye Family did not know Elder Qu¡¯s status and were ignorant of the fact that Elder Qu was a traitor to the Blood Moon Sect. They simply thought that Elder Qu was a member of the Blood Moon Sect.


    At that moment, Elder Qu¡¯s lips curved in a slight smile. He had thought of a way to extricate himself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so I have been discovered¡­ I am one of the twenty-four elders of the Blood Moon Sect. If you harm me at all, it will be equivalent to opposing my Blood Moon Sect.¡± Elder Qu swept a gaze across everyone and smiled coldly.


    All the Ye Family members turned pale at Elder Qu¡¯s words. It did not matter whether he was speaking the truth. Even if he was lying, it was inconsequential. But if he was telling the truth and he really was one of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s twenty-four elders, their Ye Family could not possibly bear the consequences. If the Eldest Young Lady killed a Blood Moon Sect Elder, the Ye Family would probably fall into an abyss from which there was no return. Even Ye Qingtang would probably suffer terrible consequences¡­¡°Elder Qu, if you are really one of the Blood Moon Sect¡¯s twenty-four elders, then I could bear witness for you.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Elder Qu and smiled coldly. ¡°However, you actually betrayed the Blood Moon Sect and entered the Yunxiao Sect. I suppose you haven¡¯t forgotten about that.¡±


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Elder Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, and even all the Ye Family Branch Masters were shocked.


    This Blood Moon Sect Elder¡­ was a traitor of the Blood Moon Sect??


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Qu snorted coldly. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Although Elder Qu spoke with conviction, he was feeling rather guilty. How did this Yang Lord know about these events?


    ¡°Elder Qu, do you recognize me?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Elder Qu.


    ¡°No.¡± Elder Qu had already studied Ye Qingtang and found her unfamiliar.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t recognize me¡­ do you recognize this.¡± Ye Qingtang pointed to her brow, her lips curving upwards.

 Chapter 1061 - Traitor (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1061 Traitor (4)</h4>


    Elder Qu was taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He did not understand her meaning but involuntarily nced at her brow.


    The next moment, a thin blood-colored crescent moon surfaced on Ye Qingtang¡¯s brow. The singr Blood Moon aura filled the entire area. The Blood Moon aura, which was unique to the Blood Moon Holy Lady, gradually surfaced.


    Elder Qu was stunned for a few seconds when he saw the blood-colored crescent moon on Ye Qingtang¡¯s brow. When he snapped out of his trance, his lips moved a little, but he remained rooted to the spot.


    A thousand years ago, Elder Qu had been a Blood Moon Sect Elder. He certainly recognized the mark of the Holy Lady of the Blood Moon Sect¡­


    The girl standing before him had such a powerful Blood Moon aura¡­


    ¡°H-h-holy Lady¡­ impossible¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡± Elder Qu could not believe it.


    Elder Qu was ashen. The Yang Lord standing before him was the most mysterious Holy Lady of the Blood Moon Sect¡­ even more mysterious than the two Blood Moon Guardians, who had never been seen before¡­ Also, the status of Blood Moon Holy Lady was even higher than that of the Blood Moon Sect Master, almost equal to that of the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    When the Ye Family Branch Masters, Daoist Zijin, and the others saw the Blood Moon mark on Ye Qingtang¡¯s brow, they were also stunned.


    However, when they learned from Elder Qu that their Eldest Young Lady was actually the Blood Moon Sect Holy Lady, they werepletely shocked. They stared at Ye Qingtang and almost forgot to breathe.


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lady, please have mercy. Great Holy Lady, please have mercy!¡±


    With a thump, Elder Qu¡¯s body slumped, and he kneeled by Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Elder Qu, a thousand years ago, you betrayed the Blood Moon Sect. You coborated with outsiders to kill numerous members of the Blood Moon Sect. Now, I am going to show you grace and be merciful.¡± Ye Qingtang fixed her gaze on Elder Qu and ndly spoke.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang did not really identify with her status as Blood Moon Holy Lady. However, the Blood Moon Holy Lord was her sworn brother and was loyal to her. Now that she had run into a traitor of the Blood Moon Sect, she naturally needed to put the sect¡¯s affairs in order.


    Besides this connection, Elder Qu and the others in the Yunxiao Sect had also harmed many of the younger talented martial arts cultivators.


    Of course, it was none of Ye Qingtang¡¯s business as to who Elder Qu and the Yunxiao Sect had harmed, but the Xuanling Sect had almost been exterminated by the YunXiao Sect, and this was closely rted to Elder Qu. No matter what, Ye Qingtang would not allow him to leave.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin.


    ¡°Huh¡­ what?!¡±


    Daoist Zijin was taken aback. When he recovered his wits, he still looked rather shocked. ¡°Eldest Young Holy Lady¡­ kill?¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    Repeated Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Hmph, I hate traitors the most. You Blood Moon Sect traitor, you betrayed the Blood Moon Sect and betrayed the Blood Moon Holy Lady. Your crimes are unforgivable!¡± One of the Ye Family Branch Masters stared at Elder Qu and shouted angrily.


    The next moment, Daoist Zijin, Bai Kui, and a few Ye Family Branch Masters advanced together and simultaneously struck a killing blow.


    Although Elder Qu had been a Yang Lord a thousand years ago, his current martial skills were merely around Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven. He could not possiblypare with Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, and others. Within the span of ten breaths, the Ye Family members had acted together to kill him.


    After Elder Qu was killed, the group from the Ye Family stared at the blood-colored mark on Ye Qingtang¡¯s brow. They were all shaken.


    Besides being a Yang Lord¡­ their Ye Family¡¯s Eldest Young Lady¡­ was actually the Blood Moon Sect Holy Lady!


    No wonder¡­ no wonder she had be a Yang Lord at such a young age. No wonder she dared to challenge the Beiming Manor without fear¡­

 Chapter 1062 - Shameless (1)

    Chapter 1062 Shameless (1)


    Although the Ye Family members were surprised, Ye Qingtang did not exin to them, and the Branch Masters and elders did not dare to ask further.


    After killing Elder Qu, Ye Qingtang bade farewell to the Ye Family members and informed Elder Bai Kui to bring Ye Ling and the other three elders of the Ye Family to Yunxiao Sect. Afterward, she left the Formidable Heavens Dynasty and flew towards the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    It had been a long time since she left Falling Sky Valley, and it was now time she settled the matters there.


    Currently, Falling Sky Valley had internal and external troubles. Not only did Perfected Xuanchen have to face the other Peak Masters, but he was even pressured by the Peerless School. Ye Qingtang¡¯s return to the Nine Nights Dynasty was none other than to resolve Falling Sky Valley¡¯s conflict.


    In the sky, at the boundary of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    Ye Qingtang slowed down instantly as she looked behind her.


    At this instant, two extremely powerful auras were flying towards her at lightning speed.


    After sensing these two powerful auras, Ye Qingtang inspected her back.


    In two breaths¡¯ time, these two auras were increasingly near, and two elderlies arrived at the spot in a sh.


    These two elderlies were simr in age. Looking at their outfits, they did not seem to be from sects. However, their auras resembled that of strong waves that swept across the surroundings; they were at least at the Yang Lord level.


    ¡°Little girl, you run really fast.¡±


    One of the white-robed elderlies sized up Ye Qingtang for a moment, and shock emerged in his eyes as hemented with augh.


    Ye Qingtang simrly sized up the two elderlies who suddenly arrived and blocked her way.


    With the cultivation base of a Yang Lord and the fact that they appeared in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, one did not need to think much to know that they were from Beiming Manor.


    ¡°May I know what you two stopped me for?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the two elderlies and said.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, one of the elderlies said, ¡°Little child, I heard that you annihted Yunxiao Sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Qingtang said bluntly without waiting for the elderly to continue.


    Both elderlies were slightly stunned when they heard Ye Qingtang admitting it so straightforwardly.


    ¡°Little girl, do you know that Yunxiao Sect is a super sect that is an affiliate of Beiming Manor? By annihting Yunxiao Sect, it is equivalent to opposing Beiming Manor,¡± the Beiming Manor elderly looked at Ye Qingtang and said with a smile.


    ¡°You two can just state your reason for being here. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Little girl, you¡¯re rather young, but you have quite a temper.¡± Another elderly sneered.


    ¡°I have a deep-seated hatred with Yunxiao Sect. It is right that Yunxiao Sect is annihted by me when its skills are lower than mine. Yet, you two are blocking my way and calling me arrogant,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Beiming Manor elderly snickered. ¡°In that case, Yunxiao Sect is rightly annihted by you since its skills are lower than yours. So, is it right that you¡¯re killed by us if your skills are lower than us?¡±


    ¡°If you all have the ability, why not give it a try?¡± Ye Qingtang cast a look at the two people and said coldly.


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± Another elderlyughed. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already a Yang Lord. Our Beiming Manor is one of the three mighty forces of this maind. We pay great attention to powerful talents. Given your skills, you canpletely join Beiming Manor, be an Elder, and have the same status as us. How¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 1063 - Shameless (2)

    Chapter 1063 Shameless (2)


    The two Beiming Manor elderlies were here for none other than Ye Qingtang, a Yang Lord.


    Once Ye Qingtang left and was not within Beiming Manor¡¯s boundary of control or joined Peerless School or Phantom Valley, it was not a good thing to Beiming Manor.


    Although it was said that Beiming Manor could never ept another Yang Lord in order to maintain the bnce among the three mighty forces, they could not let the Yang Lord end up in someone else¡¯s hands. They had to hold onto her first, and whatever they decided to do with her was something to be dealt withter on.


    ¡°Join Beiming Manor?¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Not interested?!¡±


    After they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, a glint shed across the Beiming Manor elderly¡¯s eyes


    No matter whether thisdy was uninterested in Beiming Manor or in the three mighty forces, both Beiming Manor elderlies did not dare to take this risk as the consequences would be dire should they not deal with this Yang Lord.


    ¡°Not interested. Do you still want me to say it a third time?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang had lived for hundreds of years and was clearly aware of what Beiming Manor was thinking, which was merely to hold onto her. However, once she joined Beiming Manor, the consequences would then be truly dire.


    ¡°Little girl¡­ Do you really not want to reconsider?¡± The Beiming Manor elderly stared at Ye Qingtang and asked with a frown.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to reconsider.¡± Ye Qingtang replied firmly.


    Upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply, the two Beiming Manor elderlies exchanged a look. One of them nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Alright. Beiming Manor has never forced people to do things against their will. Since you¡¯re unwilling, forget it then. However, if you are interested in the Beiming Manor in the future, you can head to Beiming Manor directly. Our doors will always be open for you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thanks a lot then,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    It was the best if the two Beiming Manor elderlies thought that way. However, Ye Qingtang snickered to herself. They spoke so nicely on the surface, but it was impossible for Ye Qingtang to not know exactly what those two were thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    Ye Qingtang cupped her fists towards the two Beiming Manor elderlies and subsequently turned around, wanting to leave.


    However, just as Ye Qingtang turned around, one of the Beiming Manor elderly¡¯s eyes twinkled. Horrifying killing intent exploded from him, and he dashed forward at top speed; he was so fast that one could only see the motion of the waves of air with the naked eye. A ck mist that emerged from his palm subsequently aimed towards the back of Ye Qingtang¡¯s head.


    For a battle among Yang Lords of simr cultivation realm, if one party was totally unguarded while the otherunched a sneak attack, the one who sneaked an attack could very possibly kill the other with one strike at close distance!


    However, at this critical moment, Ye Qingtang scoffed. In a sh, she turned around and raised her palm to attack the Beiming Manor elderly.


    A deep rumble echoed around them immediately. As Ye Qingtang¡¯s palm mmed against the Beiming Manor elderly¡¯s palm, it was as though there was a thunderous explosion from the sky.


    After this strike, the two of them retreated several steps away from each other.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Beiming Manor elderly stared at Ye Qingtang and was taken aback. He previously saw that this Yang Lord was young and judged that her experiences in the outside world should be rather little. As such, whatever he said earlier on was just to make Ye Qingtang lower her guard.

 Chapter 1064 - Shameless (3)

    Chapter 1064 Shameless (3)


    However, the Beiming Manor elderly could not understand one point no matter how he thought about it: his words were wless, and there was nothing to pick on, yet why was thisdy already prepared for this attack?!


    If Ye Qingtang waspletely unprepared before and sensed it afterward, it was impossible for her to react so quickly, and she would have definitely been injured.


    However, that was not what happened.


    ¡°Beiming Manor¡­ One of the three mighty forces of this maind. I never thought that the Manor has such sly people.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Beiming Manor elderlies, and a cold glint emerged in her eyes.


    If she was not already on her guard earlier on, the consequences would be unthinkable. Once she was injured and the two Yang Lords before her joined forces, they would be an extremely huge threat to her!


    ¡°Haha¡­ Little girl, you annihted Yunxiao Sect and injured my Beiming Manor envoy. You already have a death crime. If you join Beiming Manor today, perhaps Beiming Manor can still let bygones be bygones. However, you don¡¯t know what is good for you. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for you to leave here today.¡± The Beiming Manor elderly sneered, exposing his true nature.


    ¡°Even if I joined Beiming Manor, I¡¯m afraid that it does not have room for me either. By then, even if I died, I would most likely die mysteriously.¡± Ye Qingtang snickered coldly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You even know about this too?¡± The two Beiming Manor elderlies were startled and were in disbelief.


    Given this girl¡¯s age, she could actually analyze all of that¡­


    ¡°Hahahaha, little girl, it seems that you¡¯re not a brainless Yang Lord¡­ With things as such, there¡¯s no harming clean with you. Your guesses are indeed right. Currently, the three mighty forces are rtively bnced, and with you, a Yang Lord, this bnce will be destroyed no matter which side you join, and the side you join would definitely be jointly annihted by the other two forces¡­ Neither the Phantom Valley, Peerless School, or our Beiming Manor wish to see such a situation happen. As long as you die, everyone will be happy, right?¡± The Beiming Manor elderlyughed.


    Ye Qingtang did not retort and nodded. ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense. However¡­ the condition is that you all need to have the ability to do so.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Little girl, don¡¯t be so selfish. Even if it¡¯s for the bnce of the three mighty forces, offering your life is worth it,¡± a Beiming Manor elderly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the so-called three mighty forces that you all are talking about are nothing in my eyes,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Haha¡­ interesting. I just thought that your thinking is extremely mature. Now, it seems that that is not the case. After all, you¡¯re too young. Do you really believe that you are unparalleled now that you are a Yang Lord?!¡± The Beiming Manor elderly scoffed.


    Each of the three mighty forces of this maind had four Yang Lords. With a total of twelve Yang Lords, what could Ye Qingtang, a mere itinerant cultivator, amount to?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to believe that I am unparalleled, but I should be skilled enough to deal with you two.¡± Ye Qingtang had an indifferent expression.


    After hearing what Ye Qingtang had said, the Beiming Manor elderly was infuriated. ¡°With death at hand, how dare you make such bold ims!¡±


    Then, the Beiming Manor elderly shot a look to the other elderly.


    That elderly then retrieved a scarlet ancient mirror from his space ring.


    As the scarlet ancient mirror appeared, a surge of olden air flooded out.

 Chapter 1065 - Mirror of Illusions (1)

    Chapter 1065 Mirror of Illusions (1)


    A blood-colored light suddenly gushed out of the scarlet ancient mirror in the Beiming Manor elderly¡¯s hand as though it was an evesting aurora. Without giving Ye Qingtang any time to react, it instantly enshrouded Ye Qingtang in it.


    Sensing the aura of this blood-colored light, Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    This scarlet ancient mirror was a Dharma treasure exclusive to Yang Lords. Its level was extremely high, and only Yang Lords and those above the Yang Lord realm could control and use it.


    ¡°Hahaha, little girl, this mirror is the Captive Sky Mirror. Even a Yang Lord will lose control of their body movement once they are caught in this mirror¡­¡± The Beiming Manor elderly who held the ancient mirror snickered as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who was sealed within the ancient mirror.


    No matter how powerful a Yang Lord was, if they were unable to move and faced two other Yang Lords who were set out to kill, the only oue was death.


    Ye Qingtang immediately activated the powers of the Heavenly Demon bloodline and executed the Heavenly Demon devouring bloodline in the fastest time possible.


    The devouring bloodline could devour everything in this world, including mental energy and physical energy!


    No matter what energy this Dharma treasure made use of, it was unable to withstand the strength of the Heavenly Demon devouring bloodline.


    As the devouring powers were executed, the blood-colored light from the ancient mirror waspletely swallowed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heavenly Demon devouring bloodline in no time.


    Moreover, Ye Qingtang could clearly feel that the power in her body seemed to have increased a little, probably from devouring the ancient mirror energy earlier on. Although it was not obvious, she could still feel it.


    ¡°This is?!¡±


    Noticing the situation, the two Beiming Manor elderlies were dumbstruck and could notprehend the situation.


    ¡°This little girl must have a simr Dharma treasure to counter it¡­¡± The elderly with the scarlet ancient mirror mumbled with a frown.


    Both Beiming Manor elderlies did not have much knowledge about the Heavenly Demon bloodline and thus were oblivious that Ye Qingtang used the Heavenly Demon devouring bloodline earlier on.


    A battle among Yang Lords was not simple and took up a lot of time. As such, both Yang Lords originally wanted to use the Dharma treasure to end the battle quickly, but they never thought that the Captive Sky Mirror would have no effect on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Humph. Since that¡¯s the case, we will join forces¡­ and use the Secret Sound Sky Spirit Technique to kill this girl!¡± The Beiming Manor elderly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± The other elderly nodded and immediately stored his scarlet ancient mirror.


    Then, both of them used their palms to form a print, and a massive primordial qi and mental energy instantly erupted.


    The Secret Sound Sky Spirit Technique was one of the divine techniques of Beiming Manor. However, the conditions for executing this technique were extremely harsh and required Yang Lords of at least Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven to join forces in order for the technique to have an invincible might.


    It was difficult for even Ye Qingtang to defend against such a divine technique. The Secret Sound Sky Spirit Technique mainly attacked one¡¯s mental state and was not considered a physical attack; thus, there was no way to defend against it. This was also the frightening aspect of the technique.


    In an instant, an unusual sound that resembled a howl from hell rang around Ye Qingtang and caused goosebumps.


    ¡°It is not only your Beiming Manor that has Dharma treasures.¡±


    Without hesitation, Ye Qingtang immediately retrieved an even iner ancient mirror from her space ring


    This ancient mirror was the Mirror of Illusions. It could only be used by the Phoenix Bloodline and would materialize all attacking forces.


    Ye Qingtang obtained this Mirror of Illusions in the Dragon Vein as a gift from the Divine Phoenix after obtaining the Divine Phoenix inheritance.

 Chapter 1066 - Mirror of Illusions (2)

    Chapter 1066 Mirror of Illusions (2)


    The two Beiming Manor elderlies did not recognize the Mirror of Illusions in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand and were not affected by anything; thus, they focused fully on the Secret Sound Sky Spirit Technique.


    However, Ye Qingtang used the Mirror of Illusions at this instant.


    In the next second, all the unusual sounds actually turned into logs of wood.


    The logs fell from the sky and crashed onto the ground noisily.


    The scene that yed out before their eyes left the two Beiming Manor elderliespletely dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    The Secret Sound Sky Spirit Technique actually turned into logs of wood when shone on by Ye Qingtang¡¯s ancient mirror. How could this be?!


    ¡°What is that Dharma treasure of yours?!¡± One of the Beiming Manor elderlies stared at Ye Qingtang and asked in disbelief.


    They had never heard of a Dharma treasure which could turn attacks into logs of wood.


    However, Ye Qingtang scoffed and did not utter a word. She immediately stored the Mirror of Illusions and turned into a sh of shadow as she leaped forward. Using her palm as a knife, she shed down at one Beiming Manor elderly.


    Noticing the situation, the Beiming Manor elderly grunted in fury, immediately stepped forward, and entered a scuffle with Ye Qingtang


    However, this person¡¯s martial skills were only at thete-stage of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven and was not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent. Dozens of movester, he was already in a disadvantageous position.


    Another Beiming Manor elderly joined in instantly. This person¡¯s martial realm was simr to that of Ye Qingtang¡¯s Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven peak.


    However, even if the two Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heavente-stage and peak cultivators joined forces, they were still on the losing ground and were simply not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°How can this be?!¡±


    The two Beiming Manor elderlies were increasingly astonished as they fought. Although Ye Qingtang was at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven, herbat powers did not lose to an Eighth Heaven cultivator and were even neck and neck with their Beiming Manor Chief!


    In no time, these two Beiming Manor elderlies were severely injured. Should they continue the battle, it would not be of any threat to Ye Qingtang while they would be in a dangerous situation instead.


    ¡°Retreat first!¡±


    The two Beiming Manor elderlies exchanged a look, and one of them said with a frown.


    After fighting with Ye Qingtang for some time, both of them were fully aware that it was impossible for the two of them to be of any threat to Ye Qingtang in the current situation. They could only leave first and leave subsequent matters to be resolved by the Manor Chief.


    If the Manor Chief took action personally and came with their few Yang Lords, thisdy could be killed easily¡­


    ¡°Humph, little girl¡­ your skills are indeed impressive¡­ However, you have offended Beiming Manor now, and there¡¯s no way out. We will not pursue you anymore today. The situation will change. The next time we meet, I will take your life!¡±


    Afterward, the two Beiming Manor elderlies turned into a sh of shadow and flew towards the sky.


    ¡°Youe and go as you wish. Do you think it is that simple?¡±


    If Beiming Manor sent all its Yang Lords and the Beiming Manor Chief, even Ye Qingtang would be unable to cope with that. It was best to kill these two Yang Lords here right now!


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang waved the Regicide Sky de, and a scarlet sword gleam with an extremely intense power of the Divine Phoenix bloodline shed the sky.


    Boom!


    One of the wounded Yang Lords was caught off guard and fully bore Ye Qingtang¡¯s blow.

 Chapter 1067 - Mirror of Illusions (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1067 Mirror of Illusions (3)</strong>


    The Beiming Manor elderly was extremely pale from the blow and spat out blood as he fell from the sky to the ground.


    Realizing the situation, the other Beiming Manor elderly was rmed and did not dare to stop for a second. He sped up and flew with all his might, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Qingtang did not continue to pursue that Yang Lord who fled away and insteadnded from the sky and stood before the heavily-injured Beiming Manor elderly.


    It was this person who spoke cleverly to make her put down her guard and then targeted her with a lethal strike.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Beiming Manor elderly was as pale as a dead person as he watched Ye Qingtang warily. Never had he expected that thisdy¡¯sbat power would be thisrge and powerful.


    The previous n was for him and the other Yang Lord to join forces. If they could convince Ye Qingtang to join Beiming Manor, then they would leave it, but if they were unable to convince her, they had to kill her right there and then.


    Nheless, no one had expected that even when he joined forces with another Yang Lord, in the end, they were also not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponents and were defeated by her¡­


    ¡°One should not harbor any murderous thoughts. If careless, the one who dies will be yourself,¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the heavily injured Beiming Manor elderly and scoffed.


    ¡°You dare to kill me?!¡± The Beiming Manor elderly¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You and Beiming Manor have not reached the irrevocable stage. If you kill me, Beiming Manor will definitely be after your life in the future¡­ Can you take on Beiming Manor on your own?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any rtions with Beiming Manor at all, but you all will not leave me alone. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for putting up a strong resistance.¡±


    As she spoke, she did not even give the Beiming Manor elderly any reaction time and waved her Regicide Sky de.


    In an instant, the Regicide Sky de chopped the Beiming Manor elderly¡¯s head, and a Yang Lord of the Beiming Manor died like that.


    Beiming Manor¡¯s loss of a Yang Lord was not as simple as just the death of a powerful figure.


    The three mighty forces of this maind had four Yang Lords each, and this resulted in a counterbncing effect where no party could do anything to another.


    Nheless, now that Beiming Manor lost a Yang Lord and only had three Yang Lords remaining, it would no longer be on the same level as Phantom Valley and Peerless School, and they were, at the very least, weaker than the other two great forces.


    If Phantom Valley and Peerless School learned of the death of this Yang Lord, the consequences would be disastrous. Once one of the three mighty forces were weakened, it would definitely face the invasion of others. This was thew of the jungle and also an unchangeable fact of the struggle between forces.


    Ye Qingtang believed that Beiming Manor would not have any time to deal with Phantom Valley and Peerless School, much less herself.


    She searched through the Beiming Manor elderly¡¯s body and kept his space ring. Subsequently, she shot up into the sky and flew towards the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current speed of a Yang Lord, it merely took half a day for her to fly from the Formidable Heavens Dynasty to the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Apart from resolving the internal and external crisis of Falling Sky Valley, Ye Qingtang could perhaps spread the news that Beiming Manor lost a Yang Lord to Phantom Valley and Peerless School¡­


    However, once Ye Qingtang returned to the Nine Nights Dynasty, she would probably have some conflict with Peerless School to help Falling Sky Valley.

 Chapter 1068 - Falling Sky Valley (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1068 Falling Sky Valley (1)</strong>


    Several Peerless School disciples returned to Falling Sky Valley again. Apart from demanding Falling Sky Valley to hand over Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple, Ye Chen, they also requested an increment in the offerings to Peerless School.


    The Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi, told the Peerless School disciples with a smile. ¡°That Ye Chen is indeed not in Falling Sky Valley right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph! We have already investigated it clearly. That fellow isn¡¯t even from the ancient n and has an unknown origin. Injuring a Peerless School disciple is a crime punishable by death. We don¡¯t care where that fellow is right now. He is the disciple of your Falling Sky Valley Valley Master, and we will only ask Falling Sky Valley for him,¡± one of the Peerless School disciples said.


    Upon hearing that, Full Moon Peak Master Xuanyuan Yi sized up Perfected Xuanchen and snickered. Ye Chen was Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple, and Perfected Xuanchen had to be the one who gave an exnation.


    ¡°What you all said is very true.¡± Xuanyuan Yi nodded and said. ¡°However, that Ye Chen is Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple. Valley Master will definitely give Peerless School an exnation for this matter. Please rest assured.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Perfected Xuanchen sessively.


    ¡°Perfected Xuanchen, that Ye Chen is your disciple. You must hand over Ye Chen today, or you will bear the consequences yourself.¡±


    The Peerless School warden looked at Perfected Xuanchen and scoffed.


    Perfected Xuanchen frowned deeply upon hearing that. Ye Chen had left Falling Sky Valley for a long time and never appeared since then. While Perfected Xuanchen was unaware of Ye Chen¡¯s location, he would definitely not tell anyone Ye Chen¡¯s location even if he knew that Ye Chen was his disciple.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know where my disrespectful disciple is at either¡­ Thus, I am afraid I cannot do anything to help. However, the issue of increasing Falling Sky Valley¡¯s offerings to Peerless School can be considered,¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at the Peerless School people and said.


    ¡°Increasing the offerings is a must. However, Ye Chen must be handed over as well. This is Peerless School¡¯s orders and not a negotiation with your Falling Sky Valley!¡± A Peerless School warden shouted coldly.


    Perfected Xuanchen was extremely helpless but could not do anything either.


    At this instant, a Falling Sky Valley disciple came and greeted Perfected Xuanchen with cupped fists. ¡°Valley Master¡­¡±


    Full Moon Peak Master furrowed his brows and yelled furiously. ¡°Insolent! Don¡¯t you know how to look at the asion!¡±


    ¡°Peak Master¡­ It¡¯s not¡­¡± The Falling Sky Valley disciple said hurriedly. ¡°A powerful figure is here to pay Falling Sky Valley a visit!¡±


    ¡°Powerful figure?!¡±


    Everyone was stunned to hear what this Falling Sky Valley disciple had said.


    ¡°What kind of powerful figure is it for you to rush in here without permission so insolently!¡± The Full Moon Peak Master questioned coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a Yang Lord!¡± The Falling Sky Valley disciple replied hastily.


    Everyone was taken by surprise. A Yang Lord was visiting Falling Sky Valley?!


    ¡°Yang Lord?¡±


    Even Perfected Xuanchen was filled with astonishment, much less Full Moon Peak Master.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Falling Sky Valley disciple said as he nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°The Yang Lord¡­ is from Peerless School?¡± The Peerless School warden asked after some thinking


    A Yang Lord in the Nine Nights Dynasty could only be from Peerless School.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know about that.¡± The Falling Sky Valley disciple shook his head. It was the first time in his life seeing a Yang Lord; God knows if that Yang Lord was from Peerless School.

 Chapter 1069 - Falling Sky Valley (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1069 Falling Sky Valley (2)</h4>


    ¡°It must be my Peerless School¡¯s Yang Lord,¡± the Peerless School warden said with affirmation, though he was very confused as well. Why did their Peerless School¡¯s Yang Lord suddenlye to Falling Sky Valley?


    ¡°Go. Let¡¯s wee the Yang Lord together,¡± said the Peerless School warden.


    Then, everyone rose and walked out of Falling Sky Valley.


    Outside Falling Sky Valley, Ye Qingtang stood far away. Several Falling Sky Valley senior executives and disciples were already beside her, and their attitudes were extremely respectful.


    A Yang Lord was an unparalleled powerful figure of this maind, and a Yang Lord¡¯s visit was a great honor to Falling Sky Valley.


    However, the Falling Sky Valley senior executives were extremely curious as to why a dignified Yang Lord would be at Falling Sky Valley.


    A whileter, Peerless School¡¯s warden and disciples, Perfected Xuanchen, Full Moon Peak Master, and the rest walked over briskly.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw Ye Qingtang. No one had expected that not only was this Yang Lord ady, she was also so young. Looking from her appearance, she seemed to be in her teens only.


    Of course, regardless of her age, no one dared to belittle a Yang Lord.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Peerless School warden sized up Ye Qingtang in surprise. Thisdy was not from their Peerless School but was indeed an authentic Yang Lord¡­


    There was only a handful of Yang Lords on this maind, but why did a Yang Lord suddenly appear out of nowhere¡­


    ¡°Greetings, Yang Lord!¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen, Full Moon Peak Master, and the rest immediately bowed to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Dare I ask for your name and origin?¡± The Peerless School warden asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Peerless School warden and said coldly.


    ¡°I am a warden of the Peerless School!¡± The Peerless School warden said with a haughty expression.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Qingtang shot him a cold look and said rather impatiently with a frown.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Peerless School warden was instantly enraged after hearing Ye Qingtang. He was a warden of Peerless School and represented the entire Peerless School when outside, yet thisdy dared to tell him to get lost?!


    So what if she was a Yang Lord? Their Peerless School had four Yang Lords!


    ¡°Yang Lord, this is a Peerless School envoy. I believe you aren¡¯t foreign with the Peerless School¡­ There are four Yang Lords in the Peerless School¡­¡± Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi, looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesnded on Xuanyuan Yi.


    Ye Qingtang clearly remembered that before she left Falling Sky Valley, Xuanyuan Yi was after her life. Now that she was back, she had to settle this score with Xuanyuan Yi as well.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang behaved this way, Full Moon Peak Master did not dare to utter another word. Given his cultivation realm, the Yang Lord before him could easily take his life with just a thought if she wanted to. As such, Xuanyuan Yi did not dare to continue speaking


    Xuanyuan Yi looked at Ye Qingtang discreetly. and his brows were deeply furrowed. For some reason, he felt that this unrivaled Yang Lord before him was a little familiar-looking, as though he had seen her somewhere before, but he could not recall where.


    ¡°Yang Lord, may I know if you have any instructions for gracing Falling Sky Valley with your presence?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°I passed by coincidentally and wanted to take a look at Falling Sky Valley,¡± Ye Qingtang said.

 Chapter 1070 - Casual Stroll

    <h4>Chapter 1070</h4><h4>Casual Stroll</h4>


    Perfected Xuanchen was doubtful but did not dare to speak as he wished when just inches away from an unparalleled Yang Lord.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, please enter Falling Sky Valley, Yang Lord.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen immediately took a small step back and gestured to Ye Qingtang politely.


    Ye Qingtang did not say a word and entered Falling Sky Valley.


    After knowing that a Yang Lord appeared in Falling Sky Valley, both Peak Masters of Water Cut Peak and Blue Cloud Peak showed up.


    However, Ye Qingtang only talked to Perfected Xuanchen and did not really bother with the other Peak Masters.


    At this instant, Perfected Xuanchen was walking in the lead while everyone else was beside Ye Qingtang and did not dare to say anything.


    No one was clear of this young Yang Lord¡¯s intentions foring to Falling Sky Valley, and Perfected Xuanchen could only be extremely cautious.


    However, the Peerless School warden and the other three Peak Masters were rather impatient, especially the Peerless School warden. Outside, he represented Peerless School, but the person who apanied the foreign Yang Lord was not them. What was this?


    The Peerless School warden sized up Ye Qingtang. She was extremely foreign and was not a Yang Lord from Peerless School, Phantom Valley, or Beiming Manor.


    ¡°Everyone, we are not yet done settling our matters today.¡±


    Very quickly, the Peerless School warden swept a look across Perfected Xuanchen and the rest.


    Perfected Xuanchen frowned deeply. He looked at the Yang Lord before him and said apologetically, ¡°Yang Lord¡­ We still have some matters to discuss. If you have time, how about staying in Falling Sky Valley for two days¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang sneered on the inside but maintained an indifferent expression. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with me. You all can just discuss your matters.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen nodded. After giving Yan Shu instructions, Perfected Xuanchen returned to the main hall with the Peerless School envoy.


    Currently, Yan Shu was apanying Ye Qingtang cautiously. This was also Yan Shu¡¯s first time seeing and standing so close to a Yang Lord.


    ¡°You are Yan Shu.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesnded on Yan Shu as shemented softly.


    ¡°Yang Lord, I am indeed Yan Shu.¡± Yan Shu did not dare to look Ye Qingtang in the eye; thus, he lowered his head and replied respectfully.


    ¡°I am talking to you. Why are you not looking at me?¡± When Ye Qingtang saw the usually-serious Yan Shu¡¯s current behavior, she could not help butugh in her heart.


    Upon hearing that, Yan Shu was startled and hurriedly looked up at Ye Qingtang.


    Their eyes met. When Yan Shu looked at the almost-perfect face that was inches away from him, his heart skipped a beat. Not only was this Yang Lord young, but her appearance was also truly extraordinary like that of an otherworldly fairy.


    ¡°Bring me around the valley,¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yan Shu and said.


    ¡°Noted¡­¡±


    Yan Shu hurried walked at the front and brought Ye Qingtang around the valley.


    Sometimeter, the two of them arrived at a training field and saw a few disciples exchanging blows.


    Just as Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks, she suddenly heard a loud rumble. A shing shadow of a male shot towards her like an


    arrow.


    With sharp eyes and agile hands, Ye Qingtang immediately caught that figure.


    Looking at the enraged male before her, Ye Qingtang recognized that this person was none other than her Master¡¯s disciple, Ji Yixuan.


    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister!¡±


    Ji Yixuan was boiling with anger when he took a look at Ye Qingtang and actually did not recognize Ye Qingtang at once.


    Although Ji Yixuan had seen Ye Qingtang¡¯s female appearance before, a lot of time had passed since then.

 Chapter 1071 - Falsely Accused Of A Capital Offense

    Chapter 1071 Falsely used Of A Capital Offense


    When Ji Yixuan was in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, Ye Qingtang had rescued him from the hands of the Yunxiao Sect disciples. So, of course, Ji Yixuan had seen her real face.


    However, some time had passed, and it was natural for Ji Yixuan not to recognize her immediately.


    Presumably, Yan Shu had taken Ye Qingtang for an ordinary Falling Sky Valley disciple.


    But at that moment, Yan Shu was frowning deeply.


    This Ji Yixuan¡­ was actually addressing a Yang Lord as his Junior Sister?!


    Did he have a death wish¡­


    ¡°Haha¡­ Ji Yixuan, you are so weak even though you are the Valley Master¡¯s disciple¡­ I can see that most of Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s sect is useless.¡±


    Before Yan Shu could open his mouth to remind him to maintain the act, a white-robed man suddenly stared at Ji Yixuan andughed coldly.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, you are spouting nonsense!¡± Ji Yixuan shouted in anger.


    The person who had just spoken was Xuanyuan Lie, the grandson of the Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi.


    When Ye Qingtang left the Falling Sky Valley, she nned to head to the Dragon Vein. Xuanyuan Lie had left the valley to block her way and kill her but was defeated by Ye Qingtang. After that, Xuanyuan Yi had arrived in time to pursue Ye Qingtang, intending to kill her.


    Ye Qingtang still remembered these past hostilities. Naturally, her present return to the Falling Sky Valley was to call in her debts.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Xuanyuan Lie immediately shouted coldly. ¡°Ji Yixuan, you stole the Full Moon Sutra from the Full Moon Peak. That is a capital offense!¡±


    ¡°Xuanyuan Lie, you framed me!¡± Ji Yixuan bellowed coldly.


    ¡°What a joke. Our Full Moon Peak¡¯s Full Moon Sutra was found on your person. How dare you argue against suchpelling evidence! Clearly, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciples are all like that.¡± Xuanyuan Lieughed coldly.


    Yan Shu could not help but frown at the scene before him. He immediately smiled at Ye Qingtang apologetically.


    He advanced to face Ji Yixuan and asked, ¡°Yixuan, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This Xuanyuan Lie took the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Full Moon Sutra under the guise of wanting to spar with me. He doctored the Full Moon Sutra and then secretly hid it on my person, but he said that I stole the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Full Moon Sutra!¡± Ji Yixuan said to Yan Shu.


    When he heard Ji Yixuan¡¯s words, Yan Shu looked at Xuanyuan Lie meaningfully.


    Full Moon Peak¡¯s was growing stronger, and it had asked Master Perfected Xuanchen to give up his position as Valley Master. In addition, Water Cut Peak and Blue Cloud Peak had dered that they would be on the side of Full Moon Peak.


    During the past few days, Xuanyuan Lie had been going around provoking Full Moon Peak members and had be increasingly unrestrained. But they had not imagined that he would frame someone.


    Stealing a sutra was a capital offense. Even though he was the Valley Master, Perfected Xuanchen could not protect Ji Yixuan unless thetter could produce evidence.


    In addition, the Full Moon Sutra was indeed found on Ji Yixuan¡¯s person. Everyone had seen it, and there was no way he could deny it.


    ¡°Yixuan, do you have any evidence that Xuanyuan Lie framed you?¡± Yan Shu looked at Ji Yixuan and frowned as he spoke.


    If Ji Yixuan could produce evidence, he would be saved, and he could also denounce Xuanyuan Lie for defamation.


    ¡°This¡­ Yan Shu, I have no evidence¡­¡±


    Ji Yixuan shook his head. Although he knew what had happened, he could not prove that Xuanyuan Lie had framed him.


    Xuanyuan Lie had certainly nned this for a long time. He would not be caught out on any of the details.


    ¡°Yan Shu, this beast¡­ has been provoking our kin and now has framed me. Clearly, he has ambitions regarding Full Moon Peak and is about to act!¡± Ji Yixuan said hastily.


    Was anyone unaware of his ambitions towards Full Moon Peak?!

 Chapter 1072 - The Death Penalty Is Inevitable

    Chapter 1072 The Death Penalty Is Inevitable


    ¡°Yixuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Yan Shu nced at Ji Yixuan. Although everyone was aware of these matters, it was better not to say them out loud, especially in public.


    ¡°Ji Yixuan, I think you are just spouting nonsense because you know you havemitted a capital offense and cannot avoid death¡­¡± Xuanyuan Lieughed coldly. He then faced a few Justice Wardens who were standing nearby, cupped his fists, and said smilingly, ¡°Lords, there is irrefutable evidence that Ji Yixuan stole my Full Moon Peak¡¯s Full Moon Sutra andmitted a capital offense.¡±


    With that, a warden of the Hall of Justice nodded and said, ¡°We already know that. We havee today to capture Ji Yixuan and bring him back to the Hall of Justice for questioning.¡±


    When he heard that, Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s lips curved upwards and arched in a cold, mysterious smile.


    But Yan Shu frowned deeply. Ordinary people could not enter the Hall of Justice. Even if they were innocent, they would certainly lose ayer of skin after entering the Hall of Justice. Now, the Hall of Justice was under the Full Moon Peak¡¯s jurisdiction. If Ji Yixuan was really brought into the Hall of Justice, the consequences would be dire. Ji Yixuan would probably cease to exist within the Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°Wardens, this matter is too important.¡± With that, Yan Shu looked at the Justice Wardens and spoke.


    When he heard that, a Justice Warden said coldly, ¡°You are right. Stealing the most precious treasure of the Full Moon Peak, the Full Moon Sutra, is indeed important.¡±


    ¡°Wardens, the truth of this matter is unclear. Even if Ji Yixuan really stole the Full Moon Sutra, he is still the Valley Master¡¯s disciple. The Valley Master is discussing important matters with the Lord of the Peerless School. If we really want to deal with this matter, we need to wait for the Valley Master to have time to attend to it personally,¡± Yan Shu said.


    After he heard Yan Shu¡¯s words, one of the Justice Wardensughed coldly and disdainfully. ¡°Even if a Princemits a crime, he should be punished in the same way as amoner¡­ in any case, Ji Yixuan is only a disciple of the Valley Master. Even if the Valley Master were toe here personally, it would be of no use!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Yan Shu sank into silence. It looked as if the Hall of Justice had indeed sought refuge with the Full Moon Peak. Otherwise, they would not deal with such an important matter so casually.


    In addition, Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s words were full of loopholes. Ji Yixuan was the Valley Master¡¯s disciple and had even more profound sutras that he could study. Why would he seek out something inferior and even risk his life to steal the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Full Moon Sutra? It did not make any sense.


    At that moment, the wardens of the Hall of Justice did not care about these loopholes at all. They only wanted to swiftly convict Ji Yixuan. As to what they were thinking, only they themselves knew.


    ¡°Hmph, stop talking nonsense!¡± A warden of the Hall of Justice shouted coldly. ¡°Ji Yixuan, you havemitted a heinous crime in stealing the most precious treasure of the Full Moon Peak, the Full Moon Sutra. Based on the rules of the Falling Sky Valley, if anyone steals a peak¡¯s item, they havemitted a grave offense. To steal a peak¡¯s secret sutra is a capital offense¡­ Now you have been caught red-handed. Do you plead guilty!¡±


    ¡°Plead guilty?!¡± A bone-chillingugh came from Ji Yixuan. ¡°I, Ji Yixuan, have been honest and above-board my whole life. My conscience is clear. If you want my life, you can have it¡­ if you try to falsely use me and shame my Master¡¯s reputation, then you can dream on!¡±


    ¡°What a joke. The Full Moon Sutra that the Full Moon Peak lost was found on your person. Everyone saw it, and it cannot possibly be false evidence. Even if you deny it a hundred times over, it will still be useless. Ji Yixuan, you better give yourself up. If you resist, you will suffer the consequences!¡± The warden of the Hall of Justice shouted coldly.

 Chapter 1073 - In Deep Trouble

    <strong>Chapter 1073 In Deep Trouble</strong>


    To the Hall of Justice, it was not important whether Ji Yixuan had really stolen the Full Moon Sutra. What was important was that Ji Yixuan was rted to the Valley Master and that they were part of the Full Moon Peak.


    nk!


    Ji Yixuan suddenly drew the sword at his waist.


    ¡°Are you really going to resist?!¡±


    When they saw that, the wardens of the Hall of Justice and Xuanyuan Lieughed coldly.


    If Ji Yixuan resisted, they could kill him on the spot. Then, the Valley Master, Perfected Xuanchen would not be able to retain his position for much longer.


    ¡°Yan Shu!¡±


    Ji Yixuan looked at Yan Shu. ¡°Tell my Master that I, Ji Yixuan, have been honest and above-board all my life. I have never done anything deceitful¡­ Today, I, Ji Yixuan, have been maligned by the Full Moon Peak. This incident is merely a ruse by the Full Moon Peak in its bid for power¡­ Ask my Master to be careful¡­ I will leave first!¡±


    As he said that, Ji Yixuan brandished his sword upward. His face was filled with determination. He would use his death to prove his innocence. He would not allow Perfected Xuanchen and the others to be besmirched in any way by him!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When he saw what was happening, Yan Shu¡¯s expression changed. Ji Yixuan¡¯s long sword was already at his neck. He was too fast, and although Yan Shu tried to stop him, it was toote.


    However, at that moment, Ye Qingtang flicked her wrist. No one saw what Ye Qingtang did, but the longsword in Ji Yixuan¡¯s hand was instantly struck to the ground.


    ¡°Junior sister¡­¡±


    Ji Yixuan looked at Ye Qingtang in shock. He did not know why Ye Qingtang had stopped him.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ji Yixuan, who had resolved to die. She could not help but sigh inwardly. This Senior Brother Ji was too straightforward.


    Ye Qingtangughed softly.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, why use your death to prove it? It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Yan Shu was also shocked. He had not thought that this Yang Lord would act in time to rescue Ji Yixuan¡­


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    At that moment, a warden of the Hall of Justice red at Ye Qingtang in rage. ¡°Who are you to impede the Hall of Justice?!¡±


    When he saw what was happening, Yan Shu wanted to speak out and stop them. But he thought for a moment and remained silent in the end.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was looking at the Warden. Her eyes were expressionless. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Bring both Ji Yixuan and this girl back to the Hall of Justice. Now, I suspect that the two of them were in cahoots to steal the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Full Moon Sutra!¡± The warden of the Hall of Justice shouted coldly.


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang smiled and nodded slightly. ¡°I never thought that in this day and age, there is still someone who dares to speak to a Lord like that.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words surprised everyone.


    Who did this girl think she was to call herself¡­ a Lord?!


    Only a Yin Yang Perfected Lord could be called a Lord¡­


    The next moment, the force of a Yang Lord shot skyward.


    In an instant, it shrouded the entire Falling Sky Valley. It was as if a Lord Demon from Hell had descended. A blood-colored light shed through the entire void. Under the supreme force of a Yang Lord, everyone present started to shudder violently as their pupils constricted.


    At that moment, the Full Moon Peak¡¯s Xuanyuan Yi, the various senior disciples, and the wardens of the Hall of Justice werepletely stunned. They stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    ¡°Yang¡­ Yang¡­ Yang¡­ Yang Lord¡­?!¡±


    One of the wardens of the Hall of Justice felt that the earth had split and that the sky had fallen. It was like the end of the world.


    He had actually tried to capture a¡­ Yang Lord¡­


    No one had taken any notice of Ye Qingtang. They had just assumed that this girl was an ordinary disciple of the Falling Sky Valley. However, at that moment, they all realized that this beautiful girl was¡­ an invincible Yang Lord!

 Chapter 1074 - Miss Ye

    Chapter 1074 Miss Ye


    At that moment, the wardens of the Hall of Justice in the Falling Sky Valley were all stunned. They stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    Why would a formidable Yang Lord, who was invincible in this maind, appear in their Falling Sky Valley?!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s nd gaze passed over the wardens of the Hall of Justice. Without another word, she struck out with her palm!


    The power of a Yang Lord instantly filled the entire area. The bodies of the wardens of the Hall of Justice instantly transformed into mists of blood and vanished from this earth.


    Everyone was shocked and struck dumb when they saw a Yang Lord strike and swiftly kill the wardens of the Hall of Justice.


    The next second, Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze fell on Xuanyuan Lie.


    This person had tried to kill her outside the Falling Sky Valley. Now that Ye Qingtang had returned, she certainly would not let him off.


    With just one look, Xuanyuan Lie¡¯s eyes, ears, and nose started to bleed. Under the oppression of Ye Qingtang¡¯s Yang Lord force, he died almost instantly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Ji Yixuan looked at Ye Qingtang in shock. His lips moved slightly as if he had forgotten how to think.


    Even Yan Shu had not expected Ye Qingtang to kill so decisively. Even Xuanyuan Lie had not been able to escape¡­


    ¡°Greetings Yang Lord¡­ I did not recognize the Yang Lord just now. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Ji Yixuan bowed to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Ji Yixuan, who was terrified and trembling. She gestured at him so that he would not stand on ceremony.


    By her reckoning, Ye Qingtang had already saved Ji Yixuan twice, including the time in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty.


    Truly, she and Ji Yixuan were ¡°fated¡±¡­


    At that moment, Ji Yixuan was studying Ye Qingtang closely.


    However, upon closer inspection, Ji Yixuan¡¯s expression became increasingly peculiar.


    Why¡­ did this Yang Lord seem so familiar?


    He felt that he had seen her somewhere before¡­


    Ji Yixuan involuntarily searched his mind, and after a moment, he suddenly seemed to recall something. His pupils constricted violently. ¡°You are¡­ Miss Ye?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help butugh softly when she saw sudden realization dawn on Ji Yixuan.


    He finally remembered who she was.


    Yan Shu¡¯s expression was rather strange as he watched this scene between Ji Yixuan and Ye Qingtang.


    Could it be that Ji Yixuan knew this Yang Lord?


    Although Ye Qingtang did not admit it, her smile clearly showed that Ji Yixuan¡¯s guess was correct.


    Ji Yixuan was highly agitated and could not calm down. In the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, Ye Qingtang had rescued him from the hands of the Yunxiao Sect Sect Master¡¯s disciples¡­


    Ji Yixuan remembered that Ye Qingtang was an ordinary disciple of a sect named Xuanling Sect in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty. Within the short span of half a year, she had appeared again as an invincible Yang Lord!


    ¡°I have some matters to discuss with Perfected Xuanchen, so I shall bid you farewell.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Yan Shu and Ji Yixuan. With that, she vanished on the spot.


    At that moment, in the great hall, Perfected Xuanchen was facing pressure from the Full Moon Peak Master and the other two major Peak Masters. He was enraged but helpless.


    ¡°Hmph, Perfected Xuanchen, as Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley, you have allowed your disciple to act wildly and offended the disciples of the Peerless School. This matter is closely rted to you. Now, you should hand Ye Chen over or give up your position as Valley Master!¡±


    Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi looked at the silent Perfected Xuanchen and spoke coldly.


    The Masters of the other two major peaks, Cut Water Peak and Blue Cloud Peak, immediately spoke up to agree.


    ¡°Haha, Perfected Xuanchen, I can tell that you have reached the end of your time as Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley. Within three days, you must hand Ye Chen over to the Peerless School; otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences!¡± The warden of the Peerless School shouted coldly.


    ¡°What arrogance.¡±


    A cold shout suddenly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    The next second, Ye Qingtang entered and swiftly stepped into the great hall.


    When they saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden arrival, the three major Peak Masters and the warden of the Peerless School all frowned.


    Why was this Yang Lord everywhere? These were the internal affairs of the Falling Sky Valley. What business was it of hers!

 Chapter 1075 - Ye Chen

    Chapter 1075 Ye Chen


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m afraid this is none of your business.¡±


    The warden of the Peerless School looked at Ye Qingtang somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth curved up slightly. She shielded her face with her sleeve. Within the span of ten breaths, her beautiful young girlish face quickly transformed into that of a handsome young man.


    And this young man was the Ye Chen that they were looking for just now!


    A half-smile hung on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips.


    Her gaze passed over everyone as she said, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Chen¡­ are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are Ye Chen?!¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen stared at his own disciple,pletely shocked and somewhat disbelieving


    Ye Chen was actually a girl¡­ and a Yang Lord?! How was that possible!


    ¡°You are Ye Chen!¡±


    The Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi, looked at Ye Qingtang in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Yi, your grandson Xuanyuan Lie has already died. As a grandfather, aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandson will be lonely? Shouldn¡¯t you keep himpany?¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her eyes slightly and nced at the Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi, from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s expression was one of shock.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Ye Qingtang eximed.


    A cold light suddenly shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s smiling eyes. Without giving Xuanyuan Yi a chance to open his mouth, she suddenly grasped his neck and choked him.


    At that moment, Xuanyuan Yi was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s grasp and was unable to struggle. His body left the ground as Ye Qingtang lifted him up into the air.


    ¡°Have¡­ have mercy¡­¡± Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s face was flushed as he stared at Ye Qingtang in terror.


    ¡°Mercy?¡±


    When she heard Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s plea, the smile lurking at the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth seemed to deepen.


    When she had left the Falling Sky Valley earlier, Xuanyuan Yi had continually pursued her. Had he shown any sign of mercy?!


    ¡°If you want mercy, you better ask for it in hell¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said ndly.


    In the next second, there was a ¡°snap¡±. Without giving Xuanyuan Yi a chance to speak, Ye Qingtang had swiftly twisted Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s neck.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the lifeless Xuanyuan Yi and then casually threw the body at the feet of the warden from the Peerless School.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The envoy from the Peerless School was both shocked and angry. He red at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Doesn¡¯t your Peerless School want to capture and question me?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Peerless School warden. ¡°I¡¯m here now. Why don¡¯t you act?¡±


    However, the Peerless School warden did not dare to say anything. He only clenched his fists, speechless.


    Their pride in being a warden of the Peerless School made them unable to humble themselves. Although the person before him had injured disciples of the Peerless School, she was also a genuine Yang Lord¡­


    If they started a fight with a Yang Lord as Ye Qingtang had suggested, their fate would probably be the same as that of the Full Moon Peak Master, Xuanyuan Yi¡­


    ¡°Ye Chen¡­ We represent the Peerless School¡­ you previously injured some disciples of the Peerless School. You should¡­ give an ount!¡± The warden of the Peerless School looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    ¡°An ount?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept across the warden of the Peerless School. Her face showed no expression. ¡°I have already given you an ount. I am here now. You can act whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Peerless School warden gritted his teeth in anger but was unable to argue.


    ¡°Ye Chen¡­ it is true that you are a Yang Lord. But you are not showing the Peerless School any respect at all!¡± The Peerless School warden said.

 Chapter 1076 - Am I Afraid?

    Chapter 1076 Am I Afraid?


    ¡°Peerless School?¡± When she heard that, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyelids drooped. The corners of her mouth curved in a small smile. ¡°What about Peerless School? I don¡¯t even care about the Formidable Heavens Dynasty¡¯s Beiming Manor. There are two Beiming Manor Yang Lords out to kill me, but I have already killed one of them. I¡¯m not even afraid of the Beiming Manor, so why should I be afraid of the Peerless School?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ killed a Yang Lord from the Beiming Manor?!¡±


    The Peerless School warden was taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    In this maind, the three biggest powers each had four Yang Lords. This kept things in bnce so that they were on equal footing. But if one of the powers lost a Yang Lord, then the bnce of power among the three would be lost¡­ Either the Peerless School or the Phantom Valley could attack the power that had lost a Yang Lord. The oue of a fight between four Yang Lords and three Yang Lords could be imagined.


    ¡°I still have some internal matters to settle in the Falling Sky Valley today. I don¡¯t have time to bandy words with you. Scram!¡± The warmth in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes had swiftly faded.


    The warden of the Peerless School just needed to bring back the news that the Beiming Manor had lost a Yang Lord.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The Peerless School warden scoffed coldly. He immediately rose and led the Peerless School disciples out of the great hall and into the Falling Sky Valley without a backward nce.


    As the Peerless School warden left, Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze fell on the two Peak Masters of Cut Water Peak and Blue Cloud Peak.


    ers


    At that moment, the two Peak Masters were struck dumb. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Who would have thought that Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s disciple, Ye Chen, had now¡­ appeared in the Falling Sky Valley as a Yang Lord? If they had known about this, they would never have dared to collude with Full Moon Peak.


    ¡°From now on, you are stripped of your positions as Masters of Blue Cloud Peak and Cut Water Peak. You are expelled from Falling Sky Valley.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at them and said calmly.


    ¡°You¡­ why¡­¡±


    The two of them were shocked.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression seemed imbued with a trace of bone-chilling frost. Her gaze swept over them inch by inch. ¡°You colluded with the Full Moon Peak to do such underhanded things. Have you forgotten about them? You have better vanish forever from my sight before I change my mind. I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡±


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Blue Cloud Peak and Cut Water Peak Masters were so frightened that they were soaked in cold sweat. They did not dare to speak anymore and immediately got up. They only wished they had been born with a few more legs. They swiftly fled and vanished without a trace.


    It was all too easy for a Yang Lord to kill martial cultivators of their level. With just a thought, they could be smashed into smithereens and transformed into nothingness.


    As she looked at the two of them flee, Ye Qingtang resumed her original appearance. She looked at the shocked Perfected Xuanchen, and the sharp look in her eyespletely faded and was reced with gentle


    amusement.


    ¡°Master, are you pleased with this conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ really Ye Chen?!¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen felt as if he was in a dream. He could not imagine how Ye Chen, who was clearly a male, could now be a female, especially one with terrifying powers of the cultivation of a Yang Lord¡­


    ¡°Master, I was originally a girl, but when I first came to Falling Sky Valley, I had no choice but to present myself to others as Ye Chen,¡± exined Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    When Perfected Xuanchen heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation, he realized that Ye Chen was Ye Qingtang¡¯s false name.


    ¡°So¡­ What is your real name?¡± Perfected Xuanchen asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang.¡± She answered honestly.

 Chapter 1077 - The Old Valley Master

    Chapter 1077 The Old Valley Master


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ the girl who obtained the Fiendcelestial Beast cub¡­ in the Hell of Avicinaraka?¡± Perfected Xuanchen was shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°In that case, I understand¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen nodded.


    Ye Qingtang had obtained a young Fiendcelestial Beast in the Hell of Avicinaraka. This news had spread throughout this maind. If Ye Qingtang had not disguised herself andpletely changed her appearance, she would not have lived until today.


    However, before Perfected Xuanchen could continue speaking, exmations could be heard from outside the great hall.


    Ye Qingtang and Perfected Xuanchen immediately walked out of the great hall together.


    Outside the great hall stood a white-robed old man. On the groundy dozens of corpses.


    One of the corpses was the Peerless School warden. The Peak Masters of Cut Water Peak and Blue Cloud Peak were also there.


    Perfected Xuanchen looked in surprise at the white-robed old man who was standing nearby. ¡°Old Valley Master¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Valley Master?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked thoughtful when she heard Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s words.


    Previously, in the Formidable Heavens Dynasty, it seemed that Ji Yixuan was looking for the Regeneration Stone to allow the Old Valley Master to continue living¡­ and the Old Valley Master had been seriously injured by the Peerless School Warden.


    Perfected Xuanchen looked in shock at the old man who was standing nearby. Although the Old Valley Master had obtained the Regeneration Stone and managed to survive, he had not been able to recover from his severe injuries and had been recuperating behind closed doors. What had caused him to leave his seclusion to return to the Falling Sky Valley?


    ¡°Old Valley Master, are you injuries better?¡± Perfected Xuanchen asked the old man.


    When she saw that Perfected Xuanchen was about to walk over to the old man, Ye Qingtang caught hold of him.


    This old man¡¯s aura was rather peculiar, and the bodies on the ground were inexplicable.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Old Valley Master pointedly and said, ¡°Old Valley Master¡­ did you kill the Peerless School warden and these other people?¡±


    ¡°Old Valley Master killed them!¡± One of the Falling Sky Valley disciples hurriedly nodded.


    The Old Valley Master looked at Ye Qingtang and studied her for a moment before a strange smile lit his face. ¡°Peak of the Seventh Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ Not bad, not bad at all.¡±


    After he had spoken, the old man ignored Ye Qingtang and the others. A pitch-ck pearl surfaced on his brow.


    Under the glow from the ck pearl on the old man¡¯s brow, the Peerless School warden and the dozens of other corpses transformed into ck mist and instantly rushed into the ck


    pearl.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    When Perfected Xuanchen saw the Old Valley Master¡¯s appearance, he was shocked and was somewhat disbelieving.


    The Old Valley Master looked like he had suffered from Qi Deviation during his recuperation or had cultivated some kind of sinister power¡­


    However, the Old Valley Master ignored Perfected Xuanchen. He looked towards the void and sighed softly. ¡°Um¡­ time is running out¡­¡±


    ¡°Time is running out?¡± Perfected Xuanchen was taken aback when he heard that. He involuntarily asked, ¡°In what way are you short of time?¡±


    Ye Qingtang followed the Old Valley Master¡¯s gaze, and after a moment, she also frowned slightly.


    The Old Valley Master was studying the area in which the Dimension Wall had been smashed¡­ as if the Old Valley Master knew something.


    ¡°You,e here.¡±


    The Old Valley Master gestured slightly with his right arm. The Peak Masters of the other twelve peaks instantly had their necks broken by the Old Valley Master.


    The next moment, the ground was littered with numerous corpses.

 Chapter 1078 - The Conspiracy

    Chapter 1078 The Conspiracy


    ¡°Old Valley Master, what are you doing?!¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen waspletely dumbfounded upon witnessing the situation. His face was full of disbelief.


    The old Valley Master killed a few Peak Masters instantly.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stretched her hand out and pulled Perfected Xuanchen back to prevent him from getting near the old Valley Master.


    ¡°Qingtang, did the old Valley Master enter the Qi Deviation during his treatment!¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked towards Ye Qingtang immediately.


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes and scanned through the elder in front of her.


    Ye Qingtang pulled back her sight and shook her head towards Perfected Xuanchen. She frowned and said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think that the old Valley Master¡­ entered the Qi Deviation.¡±


    When a cultivator entered the Qi Deviation, his own injuries would only get worse. However, based on the old Valley Master¡¯s current situation, he was full of energy and vitality with no trace of injury at all.


    Furthermore, if a cultivator entered the Qi Deviation, his martial ability would not increase exponentially. The aura that the old Valley Master revealed just now let Ye Qingtang feel threatened as well¡­


    ording to her knowledge, the old Valley Master¡¯s martial ability was just a normal Yang Lord at his peak time.


    ¡°Not the Qi Deviation¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen was shocked. If it was not because of the Qi Deviation, what made the old Valley Master like that now?!


    The few Peak Masters¡¯ corpses turned into a ball of ck fog under the influence of the ck pearl at his be and were absorbed by the pearl.


    ¡°This is weird¡­ Why is the Dimension Wall broken¡­¡± The old Valley Master murmured to himself after absorbing the bodies of the few Peak Master.


    The old Valley Master¡¯s murmur entered Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    At the same time, a ck glint radiated out from the old Valley Master¡¯s be and surrounded the enter Nine Nights Dynasty.


    ¡°It should be enough to use all living creatures in the Nine Nights Dynasty as the price¡­¡± The old Valley Master said softly.


    Everyone in the Falling Sky Valley froze on the spot and could not believe what was happening.


    The ck light contained unimaginable power that could destroy everything.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The old Valley Master looked at some senior members and disciples of the Falling Sky Valley and smiled. In the next second, everyone was killed with his invisible power.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Perfected Xuanchen shouted.


    The old Valley Master sized up Perfected Xuanchen.


    ¡°Old Valley Master, what¡­ what are you doing?!¡± Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s voice quivered.


    The old Valley Masterughed softly and said, ¡°Xuanchen, you¡¯re my favorite person in the entire Falling Sky Valley¡­ If not, I would not ask you to rece the position as the Valley Master back then. However, I¡¯m back now, and you should die in honor.¡±


    The old Valley Master lifted his arm and tried to grab Perfected Xuanchen after he finished his words.


    Ye Qingtang immediately blocked Perfected Xuanchen, and her divine power of a Yang Lord exploded out from her body to suppress the old Valley Master¡¯s terrifying power.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ A Yang Lord at such a young age¡­ You¡¯re quite extraordinary, even at my age. However, you don¡¯t need to rush. It¡¯ll be your turn after I kill everyone else.¡± The old Valley Master looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled.


    ¡°Your age¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly when she heard the old Valley Master¡¯s words. He was not as simple as how he appeared¡­

 Chapter 1079 - Ten Thousand Years

    Chapter 1079 Ten Thousand Years


    ¡°Old Valley Master of the Falling Sky Valley¡­ what¡¯s the rtionship between you and the extraordinarydy?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the old Valley Master and contemted.


    ¡°The extraordinarydy?¡± The old Valley Master was slightly stunned after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°The extraordinarydy who used her Spiritual Abode to create this maind,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    The old Valley Master was taken aback and stared at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    After a while, the old Valley Master said, ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about that.¡± Ye Qingtang replied coldly.


    The old Valley Master¡¯s response proved that Ye Qingtang¡¯s guess was correct. The old Valley Master must be rted to the extraordinarydy who created the maind.


    ¡°You know quite a lot based on your age. The extraordinarydy you mentioned¡­ was regarded as a God by us. After she came to the maind, she led us to the magnificent martial civilization¡­ She used her own Spiritual Abode to create thend for us¡­¡±


    The elder was immersed in deep thought as if he had returned to that age.


    ¡°However, things did not go well¡­ Her divine power was used up as she lost her Spiritual Abode¡­ However, without her divine power, she still enjoyed our worship and respect¡­ She really treated herself as a God¡­ How funny was that hahaha¡­¡± The old Valley Master¡¯s expression was getting a little insane.


    W


    Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned after hearing his exnation. The extraordinarydy had passed away around ten thousand years ago. ording to the old Valley Master¡¯s words, it seemed that he lived in the same age as the extraordinarydy and had even served her before¡­


    Perfected Xuanchen and the rest all froze, stunned. None of them could understand the conversation between the old Valley Master and Ye Qingtang¡­ Who was the extraordinarydy, what Spiritual Abode, God were they talking about¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at the old Valley Master coldly and said, ¡°The extraordinarydy had passed away for around ten thousand years. It seemed that you lived in the same age as her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Young girl, you¡¯re very clever. No wonder you can be a Yang Lord at your age¡­ I have lived for more than ten thousand years¡­ I was the first Sect Master of Yunxiao Sect, and I created the Falling Sky Valley. I always change my identity every few hundred or thousand years.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed slightly as well after the old Valley Master finished his words.


    The person in front of her¡­ really had lived for ten thousand years!


    ¡°What a pity¡­ there isn¡¯t enough spirit energy on this maind. Furthermore, the extraordinarydy you mentioned used her remaining divine power as a curse to build the Dimension Wall after she passed away. The Dimension Wall could shield any outsiders and also prevent us from leaving this maind¡­ If not, I believe some of us would have be Emperor-level figures¡­¡± The old Valley Master sighed softly and helplessly.


    Ye Qingtang did not know about the curse from the little white tiger.


    Even the little white tiger might not know about that.


    The old Valley Master was right. If it was not due to the power of the curse that prevented the group of ancient people from leaving the maind, they all had the chance to be Emperor-level figures after living for ten thousand years¡­


    ¡°You¡­ How did you manage to live so long¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and asked.

 Chapter 1080 - Eternity is Solitary (1)

    Chapter 1080 Eternity is Solitary (1)


    He had been living for more than ten thousand years. What kind of concept was that?!


    Any cultivator who could live for ten thousand years could be an extremely powerful figure in the world. It was not impossible to even be an Emperor-level figure.


    However, it was extremely difficult to live for ten thousand years.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the old Valley Master in front of her and could not figure out how he managed to live for so long.


    The old Valley Master heard the number and was embedded in memories. It seemed like he was trying to chase his past.


    ¡°Ten thousand years¡­¡± The old Valley Master sighed after a long while.


    ¡°I have lived¡­ for too long. I almost forget about it¡­¡±


    The old Valley Master swept his eyes across Ye Qingtang. He shook his head slightly and sighed.


    nsu


    ¡°The ancient people consumed the extraordinarydy¡¯s body parts after killing her¡­ I ate her heart¡­ And I have no idea why her heart can give me eternal life¡­¡±


    The old Valley Master did not avoid talking about the things that happened ten thousand years ago. However, when he mentioned about consuming the body parts, an unusual look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    The extraordinarydy ten thousand years ago was really close to a god¡­


    No one would expect that her heart would give eternal life.


    However¡­


    The extraordinarydy was too merciful. If not, she would not end up with such a consequence.


    She sacrificed everything she had and nurtured a batch of ungrateful people.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I have not been saying these things for a long period of time¡­ Not many from my age are still alive now¡­¡± The old Valley Master looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled as he shook his head.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the old Valley Master. She could feel a sense of sadness and hopelessness in his eyes when he talked about these things.


    However, the expression disappeared after a second. It was hard to catch that if she did not pay attention.


    Ye Qingtang understood the whole image from the old Valley Master¡¯s words.


    The old Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley should be an ancient person from ten thousand years ago.


    After killing the extraordinarydy, the old Valley Master ate her heart and had eternal life.


    However, the curse left by the extraordinarydy prevented the ancient people of that age from leaving this maind.


    The only way to break the curse was to get the extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode.


    If the old Valley Master got his hand on the Spiritual Abode, he could break the curse and leave the maind.


    As long as he was able to leave the maind, his power would increase exponentially with his ten thousand years of life¡­


    The old Valley Master looked around, and a trace of hesitation appeared in his eyes. However, the hesitation disappeared immediately.


    The old Valley Master raised his hand in the next second. A ck glint exploded from the ck pearl at his be and turned all corpses into ck fog.


    ¡°Old Valley Master¡­ What do you want!¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen stared at the old Valley Master and shouted. An ominous feeling arose in his heart.

 Chapter 1081 - Eternity is Solitary (2)

    Chapter 1081 Eternity is Solitary (2)


    ¡°I need to get the Spiritual Abode¡­ if I want to leave the maind¡­¡± The old Valley Master stared at Perfected Xuanchen without any emotion.


    He had to destroy this maind in order to obtain the Spiritual Abode.


    He needed to start from the Nine Nights Dynasty¡­ to kill and destroy every living creature on this maind.


    Based on the old Valley Master¡¯s martial ability, it was not difficult for him to do so.


    After thinking through what the old Valley Master was going to do, Ye Qingtang immediately jumped off the ground and pulled out the ck-grade Regicide Sky de.


    Her Divine Phoenix power exploded at the same time as well. A giant me Phoenix appeared by her back. A soft roar appeared, seeming to be able to make the world tremble.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang waved her Regicide Sky de and shed towards the old Valley Master.


    She did not care what thoughts the old Valley Master had. There were still her family and friends on this maind. She would not allow anyone to destroy that.


    However¡­


    The old Valley Master stood there without any intention to dodge.


    nk!


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the instant where Ye Qingtang shed her sword down, the old Valley Master raised his right arm slightly. He used two fingers and caught Ye Qingtang¡¯s Regicide Sky de.


    Ye Qingtang frowned as her sword was held by the old Vige Master. A trace of surprise appeared in her eyes.


    An image of Yin Yang intersecting with the sun and moon appeared behind the old Valley Master. A remote power that broke through the skynded.


    Everyone in the Falling Sky Valley froze on the spot. Ye Qingtang was astonished as she saw the Yin Yang and the sun with the moon.


    ¡°Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ Tenth Heaven!¡±


    Ye Qingtang widened her eyes and stared at the image behind the old Valley Master.


    As all had known, Yin Yang Perfected Lord was ssified into ten heavens.


    However, the Genth Heaven had be a legend. It was extremely hard to find someone at the Ninth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    After entering the Eighth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord level, one would encounter the bottleneck. It was rare to hear any cultivator that was able to enter the Ninth Heaven for the past thousands of years. Almost all cultivators started to charge towards Arcane Supremacy after reaching the Eighth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life, after reaching the peak of the Eighth Heaven, she wanted to explore the legendary level and charge towards the Ninth Heaven. However, she found no clue in the next three years. It seemed that there were no Ninth and Tenth Heaven at all¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not help but break through the Eighth Heaven and enter the Arcane Supremacy.


    After living for two lives, this was the first time she saw the legendary Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re very talented. A Yang Lord at such a young age.¡± The old Valley Master looked up at Ye Qingtang and murmured.


    ¡°You remind me of my disciple¡­ The little guy was only eight or nine years old, and he was a Heavenly Venerate¡­¡± The old Valley Master frowned as he recalled something.


    Heavenly Venerate¡­ His disciple?!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the old Valley Master in shock.


    Before she could say anything, the old Valley Master lifted his right arm. Ye Qingtang was then thrown out by a powerful and ineffable force.

 Chapter 1082 - Eternity is Solitary (3)

    Chapter 1082 Eternity is Solitary (3)


    ¡°There is no time left¡­¡±


    The old Valley Master sighed softly. The ck pearl at his be flew towards the sky. Almost instantly, a ck fog exploded and surrounded the entire Nine Nights Dynasty in darkness.


    Ye Qingtang steadied herself. She stared at the old Valley Master and asked.


    ¡°You killed a selflessdy for your own greed¡­ Now, you want to use all living creatures¡¯ lives on the maind as your stepping stone to break the curse?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang would not call herself a kind person. However, she could not ept the fact that he was going to kill everyone.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the old Valley Master remained silent. After a while, he raised his head and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I have given too much time to this maind¡­ However, the Dimension Wall is broken¡­ I believe that there will be a lot of powerful peopleing from elsewhere soon to take the Spiritual Abode. Why not just give it to me¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the old Valley Master, who seemed to be very determined. There was no trace of hesitation.


    No matter how he tried to exin himself, he could never erase the crimes he hadmitted due to his selfishness.


    ¡°When the snow fell, the Divine King appeared. When he raised his head, he saw the most beautiful spirit. However, time flies, and hair whitened almost instantly¡­¡± The old Valley Master sighed with aplex expression.


    The old Valley Master¡¯s sigh and murmurnded into Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    She was slightly stunned.


    Divine King Luo Xue?!


    Before the maind was formed ten thousand years ago, there was a hero appeared after a snowstorm. He was known as the Divine King Luo Xue¡­


    The Divine King Luo Xue led ancient people to form tribes and battled everywhere. His story was written in an enclosed historical record.


    ¡°You are¡­ Divine King Luo Xue?!¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the old Valley Master in surprise.


    The old Valley Master¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    His subtle reaction was all captured by Ye Qingtang


    Ye Qingtang felt a mixed chain of emotions.


    If her assumption was correct, the old Valley Master was the Divine King Luo Xue from ten thousand years ago!


    ording to the legend, Divine King Luo Xue lived together with a demon ten thousand years ago. In one battle against a strong enemy, he lost, and he used his life to cover for the demon for it to escape. However, the demon was not willing to leave and was willing to die together with him.


    The Divine King Luo Xue in the legend cared for everything, even for a demon.


    Ye Qingtang could not believe that the person in front of her who betrayed the extraordinarydy, ate her heart, and wished to kill everyone here as his stepping stone would be the Divine King Luo Xue in the legends, the one that was so selfless and kind.


    Either the Divine King Luo Xue was lying, or the historical record was wrong.


    However, Ye Qingtang was not sure of the truth.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the sky was covered with dark clouds. Blood-red streaks of lightning appeared in the clouds and were about to attack everyone like a beast.


    Swoosh!


    In the next second, the blood-red streaks of lightning stroke towards the old Valley Master from mid-air.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. The blood-red streaks of lightning contained enormous power of the sky!


    Ye Qingtang could still remember how she encountered the Heavenly Tribtion when she was about to charge towards the Holy Venerate. She almost died under the Heavenly Tribtion. Eventually, she managed to avoid the Heavenly Tribtion and became a Holy Venerate.

 Chapter 1083 - Divine King Luo Xue (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1083 Divine King Luo Xue (1)</h2>


    The old Valley Master did not have any signs of advancing, but why was there a blood-colored Heavenly Tribtion falling from the sky?!


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahaha!!¡±


    Although there were blood-colored streaks of lightning raining down, the old Valley Master wasughing heartily. With one hand controlling Heaven and Earth and the other controlling the sun and the moon, he received the streaks of lightning like a true god without any trace of fear.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback by the sight.


    Who in this world could face the Heavenly Tribtion with smiles? It was most likely only Divine King Luo Xue!


    nk!


    A ck saber appeared in Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Old friend¡­ It¡¯s been long¡­¡±


    The old Valley Master looked at the ck saber in his hand and chuckled.


    Before everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, a clear voice sounded from the ck saber. ¡°Divine King Luo Xue¡­ I have been sealed by you for thousands of years¡­ I never thought that you would actually bring me out today¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Meeting an old friend again. How great!¡± The old Valley Masterughed. The smile on his facepletely contrasted that of a serious character.


    ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion is here. Fight!¡± The saber shouted.


    In the next second, the old Valley Master rushed to the sky, and the saber swept across the blood-colored streaks of lightning.


    Boom! Boom!


    There was a loud eruption when the ck saber faced the Heavenly Tribtion as though the sky was about to explode.


    ¡°Regicide Sky de?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the sword in the old Valley Master¡¯s hand, and her pupils dted slightly.


    The longsword in the old Valley Master¡¯s hand was actually the genuine Regicide Sky de!


    Although Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck-grade weapon was also named the Regicide Sky de, it was an imitation of the Heaven-level divine weapon, Regicide Sky de¡­ The weapon in Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s hand was the true Heaven-level divine weapon¡­ Regicide Sky de!


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang did not even have time to think. The Regicide Sky de smashed the blood-colored streaks of lightning violently, and the might of the Heavenly Tribtion swept throughout the ce as though it wanted to extinguish every being in the world.


    Very quickly, the first Heavenly Tribtion was broken through. Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s Heaven-level divine weapon pointed to the sky proudly as though it had returned to millions of years ago-an era which it belonged to.


    ¡°Old friend¡­¡±


    The clear spirit from the Regicide Sky de sounded. ¡°The road that you chose¡­ Isn¡¯t the price a little too huge¡­¡±


    ¡°Price¡­¡±


    Divine King Luo Xue was expressionless, and he seemed to be in thought.


    After so many years, he had almost forgotten his initial thinking and who he exactly was¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be eternal¡­¡± Divine King Luo Xue mumbled. ¡°Eternity¡­ is lonely¡­¡±


    ¡°This road¡­ is too difficult. If you really swallowed her heart back then, would you still need to be afraid of the curse? You could have left this maind a long time ago¡­ and became a true legend¡­ Yet, you chose the toughest road¡­ After ten thousand years, do you¡­ still love her¡­¡± A soft sigh emitted from the Regicide Sky de.


    However, Divine King Luo Xue did not say anything and responded with silence.


    ¡°Initially, she remained in this maind because of you, but you did not ept her feelings¡­ and persuaded her to leave. It seems that you already knew the awful nature of those people. It¡¯s just a pity that she was unwilling to leave¡­ until when her temple was destroyed and faith was tarnished¡­ You appeared and disguised yourself as those people to split her flesh. You brought her heart away and stored it in your body, bearing her curse of anger¡­ but this ruined your entire life¡­ Was this really worth it?¡± The Regicide Sky de said.

 Chapter 1084 - Divine King Luo Xue (2)

    Chapter 1084 Divine King Luo Xue (2)


    ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to admit that you are Divine King Luo Xue¡­ as you¡¯re afraid of tainting that name¡­ In these ten thousand years, you pretended to be a wicked person¡­ But if you¡¯re really wicked, you could have destroyed this maind a long time ago with your determination. I can already feel that your heart was bleeding when you killed one Falling Sky Valley disciple¡­ You wish to leave with her heart. You think that by keeping her heart as a whole, there will always be a chance to revive her¡­ However¡­ Ten thousand years have passed, and her soul has already disappeared¡­ Are you still going to avoid this problem? Why are you not willing to face reality?¡±


    The Regicide Sky de¡¯s words knocked onto Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s heart, and his expression changed.


    Only the Regicide Sky de that had been by Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s side knew what exactly happened ten thousand years ago¡­


    No one knew the weight of this issue.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Ten thousand years have passed¡­¡± Divine King Luo Xue mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that the Dimension Wall breaks¡­ You¡¯re even more afraid that the powerful figures from the outside world wille to this maind and take her Spiritual Abode away. Once that happens, your curse will never be removed, you cannot leave with her heart, and she will not have any chance to revive. Ultimately, you¡¯re just deceiving yourself and others. Even if you can leave this maind, she is still unable to be revived¡­ Old friend, wake up¡­¡± Regicide Sky de sighed.


    For that overlypassionate extraordinarydy, the once unique and unrivaled Divine King Luo Xue was now¡­


    Boom!


    Suddenly, blood-colored streaks of lightning appeared once again.


    Bolts of lightning filled the sky aggressively.


    ¡°This Heavenly Tribtion array formation isid by those people, and its might is no weaker than a real Heavenly Tribtion. As long as you intend to leave, the array formation will be activated until you¡¯repletely dead¡­ Old friend, I am with you,¡± said the Regicide Sky de.


    ¡°Haha, great¡­ Old friend, what do I have to fear with you here?!¡±


    Divine King Luo Xueughed aloud, still jovial even when facing the terrifying force of the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    BOOM BOOM!!


    In the next second, several thick bolts of lightning struck down at Divine King Luo Xue.


    With the Regicide Sky de in hand, Divine King Luo Xue stood in the air silently in superiority, but his figure was extremely lonely.


    Ten thousand years ago, he had an excellent reputation; now, all that was known was his infamy¡­


    Ten thousand years ago, who did not recognize Divine King Luo Xue?!


    Ten thousand yearster, who knew about Divine King Luo Xue?!


    Divine King Luo Xue, who was forgotten and abandoned by everyone, wielded the Regicide Sky de once again and fought against the Heavens.


    Swoosh!


    A ck sword glint opposed the blood-red bolts of lightning directly.


    Boom!


    The sword glint broke after being unable to block the heavenly might. Divine King was heavily injured and fell from the sky.


    However, he nevernded on the ground. With augh, he charged upward to the sky once again and received the blow.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang was shaken as she looked at the figure that remained still almost eternally.


    She heard everything that the Regicide Sky de had said just now.


    The truth that no one knew of shocked her.


    She originally thought that he was like those others from ten thousand years ago, who turned their backs on that extraordinarydy to gain more power. Yet unexpectedly¡­


    What kind of person was Divine King Luo Xue?


    And what was his rtionship with the extraordinarydy¡­

 Chapter 1085 - Divine King Luo Xue (3)

    Chapter 1085 Divine King Luo Xue (3)


    Why did he rather bear the endless infamy and tell the world about all his evil deeds¡ªtearing down the pce and destroying the faithwhen all he wanted was to protect the extraordinarydy¡¯s heart¡­


    An originallypassionate man eventually did not hesitate to ughter living beings and wanted to leave this maind with that extraordinarydy¡¯s heart.


    The force of the heavenly might was increasingly frightening, making it seem as though all the gods personally brought the cmities to the people.


    The scary array formation force from ten thousand years ago was still extremely terrifying when appearing now!


    What was sealed in the array formation was the true force of the Heavenly Tribtion and the fury of the heavenly might.


    Bolts and bolts of blood-colored lightning were destroyed by Divine King Luo Xue, and even more heavenly might exploded on Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s body.


    Currently, Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s body was already covered by fresh blood, but the heroic and heart-wrenchingughter echoed continuously.


    However, at this very instant, a few gold carriages appeared in the sky not far away. Several huge demons pulled the gold carriages and circled around the sky.


    ¡°Divine King Luo Xue indeed wishes to leave this maind to revive that woman. If that woman is revived, wouldn¡¯t we definitely die?¡±


    A deep voice sounded from one of the gold carriages.


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s fortunate that we foresaw this and hid an ancient array formation on Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s body. Once he wishes to obtain the Spiritual Abode and leave this maind, the ancient array formation will be activated, and he will definitely die.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were on those gold carriages right now. Once she saw the symbol on those gold carriages, she was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°The hidden ancient n?!¡±


    The historical records of this maind once documented that somewhere between the clouds and mountains, there existed a hidden ancient n that was shut away from the world, and its symbol was exactly the same as the one one the gold carriage.


    There were plenty of rumors regarding those ancient ns in this world but¡­


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had never seen a single hidden ancient n even when she left this maind.


    She originally thought that the existence of the hidden ancient n was merely a random record and not the truth or that perhaps those ancient ns had already long passed away over time.


    Thus, Ye Qingtang used the name of the hidden ancient n to deceive Peerless School and the few Peak Masters of Falling Sky Valley.


    But it turned out that¡­


    The hidden ancient n actually existed in this maind!


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes at those gold carriages.


    She did not know why the hidden ancient n suddenly appeared and came here.


    But for some reason, Ye Qingtang faintly sensed that the appearance of these hidden ancient ns was perhaps rted to Divine King Luo Xue.


    Boom!


    The blood-colored lightning rained down non-stop, and the force of the heavenly might was difficult to block.


    Divine King Luo Xue was eventually unable to block the frightening attack of the Heavenly Tribtion, and his body fell from the sky.


    ¡°Old Valley Master!¡±


    Seeing that Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s body fell, Perfected Xuanchen and the other Falling Sky Valley masses were sorrowful.


    Although no one knew what exactly happened to the old Valley Master¡¯s body, most of them at the scene would already have died without him.


    The old Valley Master once blocked many disasters and saved the lives of numerous Falling Sky Valley members¡­ All of this was inexplicable.


    Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s consciousness was gradually blurred, and his tight grip on the Regicide Sky de slowly loosened. The Regicide Sky de sighed. ¡°Old friend¡­ Dignified Divine King Luo Xue, is it the end today¡­ Your dream is not yet fulfilled¡­ Ending like this¡­ Is it a pity¡­¡±

 Chapter 1086 - Is It A Pity? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1086 Is It A Pity? (1)</h4>


    ¡°Is it a pity¡­¡±


    Divine King Luo Xue closed his eyes, but his lips tugged up slightly into a heart-wrenching smile.


    ¡­.


    Ten thousand years ago, between the clouds and mountains, the flowers were in full bloom. There were vibrant blooms, chirping of birds, natural wind, and fluffy clouds at the mountain ranges.


    A man in snow-white clothes with outstanding looks was walking.


    ¡°You are Divine King Luo Xue¡­ I am You Yun from the Central Maind. I like you.¡±


    It was as though thatdy walked out from a painting; she was so beautiful that one could not bear to touch her.


    Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s heart raced as he looked at that alluring face.


    Many seasonster, thedy became a respected goddess of the people, and together with Divine King Luo Xue, they led the masses toward a brighter future.


    However, yearster, thedy¡¯s divine powers were slowly bled dry.


    As thedy¡¯s divine powers were exhausted, the world was filled with abomination.


    The ancient people smashed thedy¡¯s statue, destroyed the temple, and tainted the faith with resentment; it was a dark era.


    ¡°I want her heart.¡±


    In the temple, Divine King Luo Xue wielded the Regicide Sky de and killed the ancient people like a madman, making them pay with their lives.


    However, in the end, a few elite family n powerful figures appeared and joined forces to suppress Divine King Luo Xue.


    ¡°I want her heart. I want her heart¡­¡±


    Ultimately, Divine King Luo Xue seemed to gave in and became a puppet without emotions in front of the millions of powerful figures. After swallowing thedy¡¯s heart, he left the temple and disappeared for ten thousand years.


    ¡°Yun¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Divine King Luo Xue opened his eyes, and a surge of white-colored divine power emerged in his eyes and rushed into the clouds.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s disbelief, an extraordinarily stunningdy appeared in the form of a virtual image. She stood beside Divine King Luo Xue protectively with an elegant smile on her face.


    ¡°Yun¡­¡±


    Divine King Luo Xue used all his energy to touch thedy, but his palm passed through her body. It was mystifying.


    Ye Qingtang looked at that perfectdy, perplexed.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang finally understood everything that the Regicide Sky de and Divine King Luo Xue were talking about.


    Thatdy¡­ should be the extraordinarydy from ten thousand years ago.


    Ten thousand years ago, she once adored Divine King Luo Xue and was willing to remain on this maind for him.


    Divine King Luo Xue did not hesitate to bear the countless sins and conceal his identity for ten thousand years, just to leave this maind with her heart and revive her once again.


    Ten thousand years psed quickly¡­


    In these ten thousand years, Divine King Luo Xue clung onto thatst trace of hope and lived with thepany of loneliness.


    As for that extraordinarydy, even after she died, her obsession with her loved one was also hidden deep in her heart.


    When Divine King Luo Xue encountered a cmity today, the obsession transformed into the appearance of that extraordinarydy when she was alive and appeared here to protect the most important person in her life¡­


    As thedy waved her hand, the blood-colored lightning exploded and vanished without a trace.


    ¡°I am You Yun¡­ from Central Maind¡­ Divine King Luo Xue, I like you.¡±


    Thedy looked at Divine King Luo Xue as she continuously repeated the words she said when they first met.


    ¡°Yun¡­¡±


    Divine King Luo Xue trembled. A strong man was, however, no longer able to bear the pain as he sobbed softly.


    The scene from ten thousand years ago seemed to rey once again.


    After the extraordinarydy died back then, Divine King Luo Xue brought her heart to a small tree, and no one knew the location of it.


    Once the little tree grew into a tall tree of a towering multitude, Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s jet-ck hair had already turned white.


    He remained under the tree for thirty years.


    Without knowledge of what year it was.

 Chapter 1087 - Is It A Pity? (2)

    Chapter 1087 Is It A Pity? (2)


    ¡°Ancient n¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the gold carriages that were being pulled by a few demons in the air, and her expression changed.


    She never expected that the historical records were actually real and not a hoax.


    No one knew how powerful the hidden ancient n was, and the initial Blood Moon Sect probably could not bepared to it.


    The development of the issue had way surpassed Ye Qingtang¡¯s expectations.


    All of this was a chain reaction after the Dimension Wall broke.


    Once the Dimension Wall broke, powerful figures from the outside world woulde to snatch the Spiritual Abode. As such, Divine King Luo Xue made up his mind to destroy the world, and his determination activated the Heavenly Tribtion array formation that had beenid on him ten thousand years ago.


    Ye Qingtang guessed that the hidden ancient n was probably from the same generation as Divine King Luo Xue and was closely rted to Divine King Luo Xue and the extraordinarydy¡­


    The blood-colored lightning continued on, but the sky darkened. A small drizzle rained down in no time.


    The virtual image of thedy remained beside Divine King Luo Xue, and her face was as calm still water.


    Ten thousand yearster, it was as though it was their first meeting ten thousand years ago.


    Divine King Luo Xue stood up slowly and looked at the familiar yet foreigndy before him. After ten thousand years of longing, he could no longer hold himself back.


    Divine King Luo Xue stretched a hand out towards thedy. His fingers trembled as he desperately wanted to hold onto something.


    However, his five fingers passed through thatdy¡¯s body. There was nothing other than air.


    ¡°Yun¡­ It¡¯s me¡­ Have you forgotten? In the Nine Lives Pce under the bodhi tree, you said that in this life¡­ you will marry no one but me¡­¡± There was a trace of anticipation in Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s eyes as though he was hoping for You Yun to react.


    Nheless, it was as if thedy did not hear anything as she merely guarded in front of Divine King Luo Xue to dispel the blood-colored streaks of lightning.


    He clearly remembered what happened ten thousand years ago.


    After You Yun died, Divine King Luo Xue came to a little tree with You Yun¡¯s heart. With that one sit, no one knew how many times the grass on the ground withered and the skies changed.


    Day after day. Year after year.


    Over the years¡­ The little tree grew into a towering tree with fertile soil in the surroundings.


    That day, Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s ck hair turned into snow-white.


    It was also that day where he buried all his love under the soil. From then on, he changed his appearance and concealed his identity. There no longer was a Divine King Luo Xue in the world anymore.


    Now, ten thousand yearster, Divine King Luo Xue finally met You Yun once again.


    Thatdy who dared to love and hate and always told him that she would not marry anyone else but him.


    Thatdy who exhausted all his divine power and scattered her love all over this maind.


    Thatdy whose temple was destroyed and flesh was distributed out to be eaten, who left the world with intense resentment.


    In these ten thousand years, he tried his best to forget himself and You Yun and almost went insane.


    At this moment, ten thousand years of hard work was so fragile.


    Even for ady who died from misery, her obsession at the veryst moment was still Divine King Luo Xue.


    Ten thousand years ago, Divine King Luo Xue faced a huge cmity, and You Yun¡¯s obsession appeared once again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hear my voice¡­ You can¡¯t hear my voice¡­¡±


    As Divine King Luo Xue looked at You Yun, it was as though his heart was being ripped apart.


    Luo Xue was already old, but You Yun was still like back then. Her face had never changed¡­ It was so familiar¡­ and so foreign.

 Chapter 1088 - Is It A Pity? (3)

    Chapter 1088 Is It A Pity? (3)


    Divine King Luo Xue called out to You Yun, but thatdy who had been imprinted in his heart for ten thousand years did not respond; she was so near yet so far.


    ¡°Hahaha. Divine King Luo Xue! I already thought that you were harboring evil designs back then¡­ In the end, you really betrayed us. You deserve it!¡±


    Just when Divine King Luo Xue fixed his gaze on You Yun, several elderlies walked out of the gold carriage and floated in the air.


    Divine King Luo Xue looked in the direction of the voice and saw those ancient n powerful figures. His face turned extremely cold in an instant, and overpowering martial willpower rushed into the horizon.


    ¡°Ha. If you swallowed that dumb woman¡¯s heart from the start, you could have been free from the curse, went to the outside world, and still be that Divine King Luo Xue. Yet, look at you now. What are you?!¡±


    A white-haired elderly stared at Divine King Luo Xue and scoffed.


    This elderly simrly possessed the power to contend against the heavenly might.


    ¡°Yin Yang Tenth Heaven¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang sensed an enormous power around that elderly that was actually the same as that of Divine King Luo Xue: Yin Yang Tenth Heaven!


    Yin Yang Tenth Heaven, which had disappeared from this world for a long time, actually appeared in two people today!


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ in the era ten thousand years ago, these martial realms are not as simple as Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as a perplexed expression emerged in her eyes.


    No matter the ancient n powerful figures or Divine King Luo Xue, although they had the power of a Yin Yang Tenth Heaven, their martial aura was no weaker than hers when she was a Holy Venerate back then!


    It was also to say that the martial skills of these people were definitely not as simple as Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm¡­


    In reality, just as Ye Qingtang had guessed, Divine King Luo Xue was unparalleled ten thousand years ago and might defeat even an Emperor-level cultivator ten thousand yearster. He was known as a magnificent man who was just a small step away from a True God.


    Ten thousand years ago, those powerful family ns were almost at the Emperor level.


    Ten thousand years ago, an Emperor-level figure was nothing much as that was a generation where the Divine King was highly respected. There were traces of divinity everywhere, and the brilliance scattered by True Gods could be easily spotted.


    Powerful figures only had one goal: to be a True God.


    Thissted until the extraordinarydy arrived, made this entire maind, and led the masses towards an even brighter martial route and the realm of a True God.


    However, as the extraordinarydy¡¯s divine powers were drained, everything calmed down. The masses could not see any hope of bing a God and thus vented all their anger on the extraordinarydy and shared her flesh to be consumed.


    After the extraordinarydy died, her indignation turned into a curse. She cursed the ancient n of this maind to never attain liberation and to be unable to leave this maind forever, and she dispersed all the spirit energy away from this maind.


    Without the support of spirit energy, the ancient n members, who were once neck and neck with Emperor-level figures, were as good as having lost all their cultivation base and could only be stuck at the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm forever. This was also the same for Divine King Luo Xue.


    However, those hidden ancient n members did not know how to break the extraordinarydy¡¯s curse though they were still the most powerful people of this maind when they remained. They did not allow any member of the ancient n to leave, especially Divine King Luo Xue.


    If Divine King Luo Xue left this maind and restored the power of a Divine King, evesting perdition would greet them.


    ¡°Divine King Luo Xue, you are heavily injured by the Heavenly Tribtion today, and you will die here!¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Obsession (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1089 Obsession (1)</strong>


    The powerful figures in the carriagended into Falling Sky Valley instantly.


    ¡°Yun¡­ It¡¯s been ten thousand years¡­ Seeing you today¡­ you are still so beautiful¡­ But I am old and feeble¡­¡± Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s eyesnded on thedy before him, and a sorrowful smile was seen on his face. He did not bother about those few hidden ancient n members.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you cannot hear me anymore now¡­¡± Divine King Luo Xue smiled gently and slowly picked up the Regicide Sky de beside him.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I have always been avoiding¡­ seeing you again¡­ I have betrayed you¡­ I always did not have the courage to face you again¡­ Perhaps it is not a bad thing now that you can¡¯t hear me¡­ Yun, I will avenge you.¡±


    Divine King Luo Xue stood up, and his martial willpower was like a strong wave that swept through the entire ce andpletely enshrouded it.


    ¡°Divine King Luo Xue, you¡¯re already severely injured by the Heavenly Tribtion. What threat can the current you still deal to us?¡± One ancient n elderly sneered.


    However, just as he finished his sentence, a strange ck mist appeared around Divine King Luo Xue.


    ¡°From now on¡­ In this world¡­¡± At this point, Divine King Luo Xue looked longingly at You Yun, who was not far away. Ultimately, determination filled his eyes as he said, ¡°In this world, there will not be Divine King Luo Xue anymore¡­¡±


    In a sh, the ck mist turned into demonic air andbined with his martial willpower. An enormous pair of pitch-ck wings tore Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s back apart.


    At this moment, there was no emotion in his eyes, which seemed like a freezing abyss.


    Like a supreme Demon Lord, he was to bring cmity to the entire world.


    From now on¡­ the dark night engulfed the air. There no longer was any white light or Luo


    Xue.


    It was at this moment when the ancient n members¡¯ expression changed drastically.


    They finally recalled that ten thousand years ago before the name ¡®Divine King Luo Xue¡¯ was known, he was the first-generation Demon Lord¡­


    ¡°Divine King Luo Xue, are you insane! Turning into a demon forcefully will drain your body¡¯s vitality. From now on, you will lose yourself and eventually die too!!¡± That elderly immediately said in a frenzied rage.


    Back then, Divine King Luo Xue was the first-generation Demon Lord and was known as the evesting Degeneration Demon Lord. Afterward, Divine King Luo Xue realized that the path of the demons was not the right path and not what he was searching for. He then turned his demon breath into vitality and became the leader of the orthodox, Divine King Luo Xue.


    However, as Divine King Luo Xue was demonized once again, he would drown in his mental demons forever, and everything that belonged to him would turn into evil spirits. Once his vitality waspletely burned away, he would die!


    At this instant, a ck pearl in the air returned to Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s be once again. It was his third demon eye.


    The appearance of the demon eye spelled the resurrection of the demon body; Divine King Luo Xue turned into a demon once again.


    ck mist surged out from Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s demon eye.


    It seemed as though there was a recovery of the traces of divinity at this instant.


    All the people of Falling Sky Valley and even the Peerless School wardens and disciples, who were previously killed by Demon Lord Luo Xue, actually reappeared in Falling Sky Valley. The dead actually came back alive¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s ice-cold demon eye looked at thedy.


    Swoosh!


    In the next second, a frightening demonic air erupted instantly.


    Demon Lord Luo Xue turned into a ck shadow and appeared before the ancient n figures in a few breaths¡¯ time.

 Chapter 1090 - Obsession (2)

    Chapter 1090 Obsession (2)


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    The hidden ancient n members¡¯ expression changed drastically.


    Divine King Luo Xue turned into a demon and was burning his body¡¯s vitality. His power in this period of time would be magnified greatly, and it was unimaginable!


    ¡°Run!¡± The elderly shouted rmingly.


    However, just as this elderly spoke, Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s cold demon eye had already locked on to him, and the Regicide Sky de made a frightening roar.


    Swoosh!


    The Regicide Sky de in Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s hand shed down.


    Before the stunned masses, the Regicide Sky de actually chopped the elderly into half.


    The enormous ck wings behind Demon Lord Luo Xue pped. He pulled the long, white hair of the elderly and lifted his upper body as he hovered in midair.


    Hiss¡­!


    Regardless of the Falling Sky Valley masses or the ancient n people, everyone was dumbstruck by this scene. How tremendous was this force!!


    Roar!


    Demon Lord Luo Xue, who had beenpletely demonized, let out a shrilling demonic roar, and the elderly¡¯s upper body exploded into bloody fog immediately.


    Boom, boom!!


    Before waiting for Demon Lord Luo Xue to make another move, the Heavenly Tribtion above him seemed to be even more infuriated as a blood-colored streak of lightning emerged and struck towards Demon Lord Luo Xue.


    Noticing the situation, Demon Lord Luo Xue howled in fury. He opened his mouth to spit an endless ck me that contained an unimaginable destructive force, making it seem as if he wanted to burn this entire world down.


    As the blood-colored streak of lightning and ck demonic me crashed into each other, monstrous destructive energy exploded in the air.


    Ye Qingtang looked up in the sky. The frightening force produced from the collision of the Heavenly Tribtion and Demon Lord Luo Xue shattered the Dimension Wallpletely this time¡­


    It was unpreventable and irrevocable.


    In no time, the powerful figures from the outside world would officially invade in¡­


    ¡°Roar¡±!


    At this instant, the remaining bolts of lightning struck Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s body aggressively.


    Demon Lord Luo Xue roared in agony as he used his tough body to block the attack of the Heavenly Tribtion.


    ¡°Old Valley Master¡­ Why are you¡­ doing this!¡±


    Tears flowed from Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eyes like an unbroken stream as he looked at Demon Lord Luo Xue, who was no longer human.


    Perfected Xuanchen was not foolish and had already understood what happened to the old Valley Master from the conversation before.


    In order to save his daughter, Perfected Xuanchen once headed to the area between the clouds and mountains to search for the hidden ancient n, which was documented in the historical records, and he wanted to find divine elixirs that could save his daughter¡¯s life.


    However, Perfected Xuanchen never found any traces of the ancient n and originally thought that the ancient n did not even exist. Yet, today, they actually appeared in Falling Sky Valley, and what Perfected Xuanchen never expected was that there seemed to be a deep-seated hatred between the hidden ancient n and the old Valley Master.


    ¡°Old Valley Master¡­¡±


    The disciples of the twelve peaks were brimming with tears as they looked at thepletely-demonized old Valley Master in the air.


    How many young men and women in this world were deeply in love but unable to fulfill their passion and could only end their story on a heartbroken note?


    ¡°Quickly flee! Divine King Luo Xue is burning his vitality. His thinking and body arepletely demonized already. He is unable to live for long. We just need to wait for him to die!¡±


    One hidden ancient n member shouted hurriedly.


    At this instant, several hidden ancient n elderlies fled towards the gold carriages.

 Chapter 1091 - Obsession (3)

    Chapter 1091 Obsession (3)


    However, a ck destructive force shot out from Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s third demon eye.


    In a split second, the destructive light pierced through those hidden n figures who were escaping in a flurry, and they exploded into a bloody fog.


    All of the ancient n powerful figures present at the scene died.


    After killing the ancient n figures, Demon Lord Luo Xue gazed down at Falling Sky Valley. A glint shed across his demon eyes as he opened his mouth to condense a ck me that was enough to destroy the entire Falling Sky Valley.


    ¡°Old Valley Master¡­!¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen fell on his knees immediately, and tears streamed down his cheeks as he looked at Demon Lord Luo Xue.


    Aplicated expression emerged in Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s demon eye, and the ck me ultimately dispersed.


    Just like that, Demon Lord Luo Xue pped his wings and circled above Falling Sky Valley before looking at You Yun and flying toward her.


    However, he stopped a few meters away from You Yun and did not dare to get close to her. All he did was watch her silently from nearby. One could faintly notice his confusion and struggle.


    ¡°Old friend¡­ Let go¡­ It¡¯s time to wake up from this dream¡­¡±


    The Regicide Sky de sighed softly.


    Persuading Demon Lord Luo Xue to part from You Yun¡­ Perhaps only the Regicide Sky de itself knew how helpless it was.


    Soon, it was already nightfall.


    The force of the Heavenly Tribtion eventually faded. Bright stars dotted the sky.


    The moonlight prated through the clouds and lit Falling Sky Valley up.


    Demon Lord Luo Xue looked at You Yun without moving, fearful that he would disturb thisdy, though he made a soft sound every now and then.


    ¡°He¡­ can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt a bitter feeling as she looked at Demon Lord Luo Xue, who was standing a distance away from You Yun.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    Demon Lord Luo Xue made a soft noise once again as he looked at You Yun.


    Ultimately, Demon Lord Luo Xue eventually finished burning the vitality in his body. That extremely big and tall frame fell from the sky, and his enormous wings no longer had the energy to p.


    This descent, intentionally or unintentionally,nded beside You Yun.


    Laying on the cold ground, Demon Lord Luo Xue looked at thedy and opened his mouth, seeming to wish to say something, but he eventually did not utter a word.


    Just as the misery of Divine King Luo Xue previously, she could no longer hear his voice.


    Demon Lord Luo Xue stretched his demon palm out, wanting to touch You Yun.


    ¡°I¡­ heard¡­ your¡­ voice¡­¡±


    Suddenly, what shocked everyone was that You Yun seemed to have gained consciousness, and she looked at Demon Lord Luo Xue, who was sinking into death.


    You Yun appeared bemused as she walked to Demon Lord Luo Xue and sat beside him.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ so sorrowful¡­ Are you very sad¡­ But why is my heart aching so badly¡­ Have we met¡­ Where was it¡­¡± As You Yun spoke, her face was streaked with tears, though she was still as stunning and never aged.


    Ye Qingtang looked at You Yun, the extraordinarydy from ten thousand years ago, in astonishment


    It was clearly just a conception of her obsession, but it actually¡­ had its own consciousness¡­ Was this¡­ a trace of divinity?!


    At this moment, Demon Lord Luo Xue let out a grief-stricken cry. The vitality in his body waspletely burned out, and the pain tortured him like no tomorrow.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what kind of power allowed Demon Lord Luo Xue to hold on, but this was too cruel to him. Every time he breathed, it was the most miserable torture on earth¡­

 Chapter 1092 - Obsession (4)

    Chapter 1092 Obsession (4)


    ¡°Old Valley Master¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ suffer anymore¡­ Old Valley Master!¡±


    Tears raced down Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s cheeks, and he kneeled and bowed to Demon Lord Luo Xue.


    ¡°Old¡­ Old Valley Master!¡±


    Falling Sky Valley¡¯s disciples, Peak Masters, and senior executives burst into tears, and they bowed to Demon Lord Luo Xue as well.


    At this moment, Demon Lord Luo Xue was still persevering. He stretched his demon hand out and gently wiped thedy¡¯s tears away. However, his demon hand passed through thedy¡¯s body and could not hold onto her.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    Demon Lord Luo Xue sobbed softly.


    Looking at this couple who had been separated for ten thousand years, Ye Qingtang looked down, and her heart weighed down as well.


    In both lives, she did not know what love was, but what she witnessed today made her feel that love was deep and impactful¡­


    At this moment, You Yun finally heard Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s voice.


    However, Demon Lord Luo Xue could no longer speak and could only make soft whimpers like a wild beast. It was just that his demon eye seemed to want to say something.


    ¡°Old friend¡­ Stop persevering already¡­ Take it as I¡¯m¡­ begging you¡­¡± the Regicide Sky de said in aplicated tone.


    Currently, probably no one other than Demon Lord Luo Xue and the Regicide Sky de knew the intensity of the pain that Demon Lord Luo Xue was bearing.


    ¡°She has already heard you¡­ seen you¡­ and known you¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said softly as she looked at Demon Lord Luo Xue.


    Every breath that Divine King Luo Xue took was an excruciating torture. Without vitality, the torture was not just limited to his body but more so a misery from the soul.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had admiration for the Divine King Luo Xue, who was documented in the historical records. Today, she met him and even learned of the deep love between him and You Yun. Looking at how Divine King Luo Xue refused to give up and rather bear the agonizing pain, Ye Qingtang eventually could not hold back and said, ¡°Divine King Luo Xue, she is already dead¡­ don¡¯t obsess anymore¡­¡±


    If You Yun were still alive, she probably would not be willing to see Divine King Luo Xue go through such torture.


    Divine King Luo Xue had never betrayed You Yun.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice repeated in Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s mind over and over again.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    Demon Lord Luo Xue looked up at a bright star in the sky, but a woeful cry escaped him¡­


    The day was reced by night. As Demon Lord Luo Xue looked at thedy who gradually disappeared, he was in a state of calmness.


    His demon eye was blurry while his demon palm was still up in the air, wanting to hold onto something which no longer existed.


    ¡°My heart¡­ is aching so badly¡­¡±


    Before You Yun disappearedpletely, this sentence resounded for a long time.


    Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s raised arms finally fell down powerlessly at this moment.


    Ten thousand years ago, the man sat before a little tree for god knows how many years as he waited for the little tree to grow into a towering tree, for his jet-ck hair to turn snow-white.


    The man stood up slowly and buried all his love into the soil. From then on, he no longer mentioned it and sealed all of himself in this ce.


    Between the mountains and clouds.


    That year, the flowers were in full bloom, and the forest was filled with the pleasant scent of flowers.


    Birds chirped in harmony. The sunlight was just right.


    Under the brilliant sunlight, thedy looked at him with certainty and dered that he would be hers.


    The man¡¯s white shirt blew in the wind. He looked at thedy in confusion, subsequently shook his head, and left.


    However, as the man turned around and left, his lips tugged up unknowingly. His heart that had been sealed for a long time, perhaps unbeknown to even himself, was melted by thatdy¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡°I am You Yun¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Luo Xue¡­¡±

 Chapter 1093 - Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode (1)

    Chapter 1093 Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode (1)


    The stars shone brightly in the night sky.


    Demon Lord Luo Xue was sprawled on the ground


    Ten thousand years of waiting and persistence. He used hisst trace of obsession to persist to the veryst moment.


    Yet at this moment¡­


    He eventually died.


    Boom, boom!!


    As Demon Lord Luo Xue died, this maind¡¯s Dimension Wall exploded into a million pieces instantly.


    Thest line of defense that protected this maind was broken just like that.


    Looking at the breathless Demon Lord Luo Xue, the entire Falling Sky Valley masses were extremely downcast.


    The old Valley Master who built Falling Sky Valley by himself passed away right before their eyes¡­


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Just as everyone was grief-stricken, a Peak Master suddenly pointed at Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s body and shouted.


    Upon hearing that, everyone¡¯s eyes instantlynded on Demon Lord Luo Xue.


    Ye Qingtang looked over as well.


    This nce stunned Ye Qingtang.


    Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s fallen body suddenly turned into a streak of ck fog and prated into the ground. At the same time, a blinding white light erupted from the extraordinarydy¡¯s heart in Demon Lord Luo Xue¡¯s body.


    Before Ye Qingtang¡¯s shocked watch, a giant tree and vines sprouted up from the ground, but it became calm very quickly again.


    High up in the giant tree and above the vines were two fruits.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were popped wide open.


    Those two fruits actually gradually grew into two babies before their naked eyes!


    Everyone in Falling Sky Valley looked in astonishment at the two babies that formed on the tree. Disbelief filled everyone.


    Instinctively, Ye Qingtang took a step forward and looked at the two babies on the tree.


    Those two babies-one boy and one girl¡ªhad exquisitely-carved features, and their eyes were shut gently.


    Ye Qingtang nced at them only to realize that those two babies actually looked simr to Demon Lord Luo Xue and the extraordinarydy.


    ¡°Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled almost instinctive as astonishment emerged in her eyes.


    The baby girl¡¯s body was crystal clear and had a heavy Spiritual Abode aura while the baby boy had an overwhelming demon aura.


    In her previous life, after Ye Qingtang became a Holy Venerate, she happened to know a method that could allow a powerful figure to be reincarnated.


    It was called the Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode.


    This method required a powerful Spiritual Abode to work.


    The supposed source of the Spiritual Abode¡¯s energy was the extraordinarydy¡¯s heart. If this heart was broken, this maind would no longer exist.


    However, because of Demon Lord Luo Xue, the extraordinarydy¡¯s heart was kept and stored away.


    Now, the two of them turned into two fruits on a tree and then turned into humans¡­


    Just as Ye Qingtang was caught in a trance, the baby boy on the tree suddenly opened his eyes. Seeming to not notice his surroundings, he immediately looked at the baby girl the first moment he opened his eyes, and his delicate little mouth suddenly opened.


    ¡°E-I¡­¡±


    The baby boy seemed to beughing as his big, bright eyes looked at the baby girl.


    The baby girl seemed to sense something, and her tightly-shut eyes opened slowly and looked in the direction of that baby boy.


    ¡°You Yun¡­ Demon Lord Luo Xue¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up at the two babies with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 1094 - Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode (2)

    Chapter 1094 Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode (2)


    Ye Qingtang was unsure whether this baby girl and baby boy were You Yun and Demon Lord Luo Xue. It was just that these two babies looked too simr to both of them.


    Logically speaking, You Yun had died too long ago, and although her heart was stored, it should not be able to allow her to be reborn as a human¡­


    However, You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode was already different from that from ordinary people, and it was unknown if there were any unexpected urrences.


    No one could be sure of what was happening exactly.


    Even Ye Qingtang could not be certain of the reason behind this abnormal situation before their eyes.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was observing the two babies, the Falling Sky Valley masses seem to also be looking at the two babies carefully.


    After seeing the face of that baby boy, one of the dejected Peak Masters suddenly broke out into a smile as though he found a straw to clutch at. He wiped his tears away and pointed at the baby boy.


    ¡°Look! This little boy looks so simr to old Valley Master! He must be the reincarnation of the old Valley Master. There¡¯s no wrong in this¡­ Quickly look¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That must be the case!¡± Another Falling Sky Valley Peak Master immediately suppressed his agony and nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard enough to understand just now. Our Falling Sky Valley¡¯s old Valley Master is Divine King Luo Xue from ten thousand years ago. For someone who is known as half a God, it is nothing for him to be reincarnated after death!¡±


    Demon Lord Luo Xue built Falling Sky Valley all by himself and was kind and magnanimous to everyone in Falling Sky Valley.


    Regardless of the internal strife within Falling Sky Valley, the old Valley Master was always the icon of respect for every Peak Master.


    As the Peak Masters stepped forward sessively and looked at the baby boy, anticipatoryments could be heard.


    It was as though they had already firmly believed that the baby boy was none other than Demon Lord Luo Xue, who died a while ago.


    At this instant, the birth of the two babies in Falling Sky Valley swept the despair away


    No matter the Peak Masters or disciples, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the babies, which hung on the enormous tree, and they seemed to be influenced by the pure, genuine smiles of the babies.


    ¡°What should we do¡­ The two kids can¡¯t possibly be hung on the tree¡­¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen frowned slightly, and he instinctively looked at Ye Qingtang.


    After going through this saga, the entire Falling Sky Valley had viewed the Yang Lord Ye Qingtang as the backbone of Falling Sky Valley, and everyone instinctively sought for her opinion.


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang had never encountered such a situation before and could not make the most urate judgment in a short time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see,¡± After a long while, Ye Qingtang said cautiously. ¡°Since they are born on this tree and are so young right now, we cannot be sure if they will be injured if they are forcefully detached from this tree.¡±


    Although Ye Qingtang was unaware of this enigma, she somehow felt that the two babies should be absorbing the nutrients of the giant


    tree.


    Everyone nodded upon hearing her.


    Perhaps because they felt that the baby boy was the reincarnation of Demon Lord Luo Xue, the Falling Sky Valley masses looked slightly more relieved.


    Only Ye Qingtang was still frowning deeply and showed no signs of rxation.


    Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief¡­


    A wild gust of wind kicked up out of a sudden!


    The endless wild wind seemed to want to tear everything in the world into pieces, and a piercing sound rang in the surroundings.


    At the same time, a pair of blood-colored eyes seemed to rece the moon as it looked down at Falling Sky Valley.


    A boundless and enormous force enshrouded everything that existed.

 Chapter 1095 - Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode (3)

    Chapter 1095 Reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode (3)


    ¡°What is that thing!¡±


    Everyone in Falling Sky Valley was appalled by the situation as they looked in disbelief. An eye that was actually as huge as the moon appeared in the sky by itself?!


    ¡°It¡¯s still here¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at that blood-colored eye with a frown and sighed softly.


    The Dimension Wall was the extraordinarydy¡¯sst protection for this maind. A portion of it was already broken previously and currently¡­


    As the Dimension Wall waspletely broken, the ancient n of that extraordinarydy might have found this ce already.


    Ten thousand years ago, the extraordinarydy almost became a God and possessed powers that surpassed the scope of this world. Simrly, that ancient n was extremely powerful ten thousand years ago as well.


    However, ten thousand yearster today, the martial culture was backward and could not bepared to its initial years, and that ancient n no longer had any Gods.


    Yet, now that this maind¡¯s Dimension Wall was broken, they naturally desired to take the extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode away as it could raise the powers of their entire ancient n by more than ten times¡­


    A thousand miles away from this maind.


    Thousands of battleships above an ancient river were set on sail towards the maind


    Enormous demonic beasts pulled countless huge carriages in the air and led the battleships.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Finally found it¡­¡±


    A fuzzy voice sounded in the air.


    ¡°The energy source of the Spiritual Abode turned into a baby girl¡­ We just need to¡­ obtain the baby girl and destroy the entire maind.¡±


    ¡°We also need to be careful. That maind was once cursed by You Yun¡­ Its spirit energy is extremely thin. When we reach that maind, our martial skill will also be suppressed to the peak of the Yang Lord realm.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ That is why this will be an interesting war¡­¡±


    In Falling Sky Valley, Ye Qingtang wore a serious expression.


    This day still came in the end¡­


    An unprecedented cmity would eventually befall on this maind.


    At this instant, the Peerless School wardens who were previously killed and then revived by Demon Lord Luo Xue looked at the blood-colored eye in the sky. Seeming to sense something, their expression changed instantly, and they left with the Peerless School disciples.


    On the other hand, the Falling Sky Valley masses were in a panic.


    In the next few days, there was no longer any movement in that huge tree.


    However, the baby boy and the baby girl grew rapidly at an observable speed.


    In a few days, the two babies who were just newborns had already grown into children that were two to three years old.


    The unusual phenomenon in the sky created a paranoid atmosphere.


    Perfected Xuanchen gave an order that forbade anyone from going near the giant tree and the two babies.


    Ye Qingtang was the only exception.


    In the deep night, Ye Qingtang stood beside the giant tree and inspected the young boy and girl.


    ¡°E-I¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s clear eyes made eye contact with Ye Qingtang, and he subsequently stretched his hands out towards Ye Qingtang.


    As she looked at the tiny hands that were stretched out towards herself, a warm smile spread across Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. She slowly walked forward and held the boy¡¯s hands gently.


    The girl opened her beautiful, bright eyes and looked at Ye Qingtang and the boy curiously.


    However, Ye Qingtang shuddered the moment she touched the boy, and the aura of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven instantly rushed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s brain.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    After sensing a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven force, a strange sentiment struck Ye Qingtang

 Chapter 1096 - Plunder (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1096 Plunder (1)</strong>


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled after a long while.


    There was a trace of the aura of the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord left in the boy¡¯s hand.


    Based on the aura, Ye Qingtang discovered that there was a sealed vein deep in the dantian. It seemed like a huge iron door.


    In order to enter the Ninth Heaven, or even the Tenth, one needed to open the iron door¡­


    Ye Qingtang withdrew her hand after a long while. Her eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    The aura of Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord in the boy¡¯s hand was exactly the same as the Luo Xue Demon King.


    Ye Qingtang was very sure at this point that the boy was the Luo Xue Demon King that was dead. The girl should be the extraordinarydy You Yun.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    The boy was slightly grudging when Ye Qingtang pulled her hand back.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned as the boy suddenly spoke. The baby just called her ¡®mother?


    ¡°E-I¡­¡±


    The boy suddenlyughed as Ye Qingtang spoke.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, both the boy and the girl seemed to be tired. They closed their eyes and fell asleep.


    Ye Qingtang felt even moreplicated.


    She just confirmed that the Luo Xue Demon King was reborn as the little boy, and the powerful person that she admired in her previous life just called her mother?!


    Ye Qingtang suddenly did not know how to react. But soon, her emotions faded, and she looked up into the sky. The giant blood-red eye was still there in mid-air.


    Based on her calctions, the invaders from the second maind were going to be here soon¡­


    Ye Qingtang frowned with a heavy heart.


    Another two days had passed.


    The peace in the Falling Sky Valley only remained for a few days and was broken again today.


    The hidden ancient n appeared in the sky again. A few powerful people of the ancient n sparkled as they saw the boy and the girl on the giant tree. All Peak Masters and disciples of Falling Sky Valley ran to the tree and protected the boy and the girl with their bodies.


    One middle-aged man of the hidden ancient n¡¯s sightnded on the two children. A strange glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°The boy should be the reincarnation of Luo Xue Demon King. The girl¡­ should be where the power of the Spiritual Abodees from. We can achieve anything if we can get the


    girl.¡±


    There were three Yin Yang Perfected Lords who were at the Tenth Heaven in the hidden ancient n. All of them were killed by the Luo Xue Demon King. Now, there were no more Tenth Heaven Yin Yang Perfected Lords in the ancient n anymore.


    As long as they could get the girl, besides the Tenth Heaven, they could even break the curse of the maind.


    If they could consume her body, they could even get immortal life¡­


    Suddenly, the aura of Eighth Heaven Yin Yang Perfected Lord surrounded the entire Falling Sky Valley. Everyone¡¯s expression changed upon feeling the terrifying aura.


    ¡°We¡¯ll spare your life if you hand over the boy and the girl to us.¡± One of the middle-aged men looked down at everyone in the Falling Sky Valley and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    One of the Peak Master shouted coldly.


    They were very sure that the boy was the reincarnation of their old Valley Master.

 Chapter 1097 - Plunder (2)

    Chapter 1097 Plunder (2)


    They would never hand over the boy and the girl even if they had to die here today!


    The few ancient n people were a little surprised after hearing that.


    Apparently, they did not expect that the people below dared to resist their orders!


    Their faces immediately clouded.


    They had never put people of the Falling Sky Valley in their eyes.


    It was extremely easy to kill everyone in the valley.


    However, the girl was very fragile.


    They could kill everyone in the valley instantly. However, the force might hurt the girl as well. They could not afford the loss if the girl died here.


    ¡°You overestimated your capabilities.¡± A few ancient n peoplended and walked straight towards the huge tree.


    ¡°What do you want!¡± A few Peak Masters walked forward, trying to block them.


    However, before they could get to the ancient n people, they had to retreat under their aura. All the ancient n people were Yang Lords. Normal people could never be able to fight them.


    Perfected Xuanchen and the rest could not do anything in front of the ancient n people even though they wanted to protect the two babies.


    The boy seemed to feel the greedy sight of the ancient n people. He suddenlynded onto the ground from the tree after staying on the tree for the past few days.


    When he was falling, he hugged the girl¡¯s feet and dragged her down as well.


    The moment the two of themnded, the boy pulled the confused girl towards somewhere safe.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The few ancient n people¡¯s lips tugged up into an unknown smile, and their interest seemed to be aroused.


    However, one of them stepped out and blocked the boy¡¯s way.


    The boy fell to the ground and moved back a few steps back.


    The girl stared at the ancient n figure with fear.


    The boy rushed forward again. He stretched his hands and pulled the girl behind her.


    ¡°Hahaha, Luo Xue Demon King, how did you end up like this now¡­ Interesting, this is very interesting.¡± The middle-aged man in the golden robe stared at the boy with interest andughed.


    ¡°However, Luo Xue Demon King¡­ you don¡¯t need to rush¡­ After getting the woman¡¯s Spiritual Abode, we will nurture you¡­ You will be the most powerful killer of the hidden ancient n. In the future, you¡¯ll act ording to our order and be a puppet¡­ You¡¯ll have no sorrow and anxiety¡­¡± The middle-aged man in the golden robeughed again.


    The boy was the reincarnation of Luo Xue Demon King and might even possess martial talent beyond the Luo Xue Demon King. If he could grow up, he would be a renowned supreme chief. The ancient n would dare to attack the third domain with his help.


    The girl shivered and hid behind the boy. Her eyes were filled with fear and anxiety.


    ¡°Listen to me and move now.¡±


    The middle-aged man in the golden robe stared at the boy and smiled coldly.


    However, the boy did not seem to hear his words as he had no intention to move.


    ¡°Humph, it seems like you don¡¯t know what the right thing to do is!¡±


    The smile on the middle-aged man in golden robe faded. His face was cold and expressionless.

 Chapter 1098 - Plunder (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1098 Plunder (3)</strong>


    The middle-aged man in the golden robe kneeled down and snapped the boy¡¯s forehead with his finger.


    The boy was pushed backward and fell to the ground.


    The man in the golden robe scoffed and grabbed the girl.


    ¡°E-I¡­¡±


    The boy got up suddenly and ran toward the man in golden robe. His eyes were red. He waved his little fist and punched towards the man¡¯s leg


    ¡°Little bastard. No wonder you¡¯re the reincarnation of the Luo Xue Demon Lord. Exactly like him.¡±


    The man in the golden robe scoffed and kicked the boy away.


    ¡°I have to admit that the little bastard is indeed special. I don¡¯t know how you magically grow on a tree after reincarnation¡­ Your body is so strong without any cultivation at such a young age.¡± The man in the golden robeughed coldly.


    If he was a normal child, he would not be able to endure the man¡¯s kick at all.


    ¡°Jin Gang, take the little bastard as well.¡± The man in the golden robe gave amand to a strong man behind him.


    The strong man of the ancient n nodded. He stepped forward and grabbed the boy¡¯s hair to pull him up from the ground.


    ¡°What do you want! Let go of the two children!¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen and a few Peak Masters walked forward and tried to stop the ancient n people.


    ¡°A bunch of useless idiots!¡±


    The golden-robed man shouted in rage. His strong martial aura suddenly flowed out. Perfected Xuanchen and the rest were forced backward by the aura.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯ll be dead now if there was no presence of the source of the Spiritual Abode here¡­¡± The man in the golden robe sneered.


    Before Perfected Xuanchen and the rest could say anything, a red shadow suddenly shed across the air.


    Swoosh!


    A scarlet gleam rushed into the sky as the sword shed towards the man in the golden robe.


    The man in the golden robe dodged backward when he sensed the threat.


    However, the girl in his hand was grabbed away by the scarlet figure instantly.


    The scarlet figure hugged the girl and smashed her other hand towards the strong man of the ancient n at the same time.


    The strong man was not able to dodge. He was hit by the hand directly, and the boy in his hand was taken away as well.


    The figure then showed herself.


    Ye Qingtang was dressed in red and hugged the girl and the boy. She looked towards the man in the golden robe and the rest coldly.


    ¡°Hidden ancient n¡­ How majestic¡­ How dare you to bully two children here?!¡±


    ¡°Yang¡­ Lord¡­¡±


    The few ancient n figures were a little surprised after sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s Yang Lord power. They did not expect that there was a Yang Lord in the negligible sect.


    Furthermore, she must be very powerful to be able to take the two children from their hands.


    ¡°E-I¡­¡±


    The boy was delighted as Ye Qingtang appeared. He grabbed her right hand tightly.


    ¡°Be good¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang bent down and put down the girl. She handed over the girl to the boy and smiled. ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    ¡°E-I¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled and nodded.


    Ye Qingtang stood up. Her red clothes were swaying in the wind. She took a step forward and scanned through the ancient n figures coldly. ¡°You want to take the two of them away?¡±

 Chapter 1099 - I Will Certainly Protect You (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1099 I Will Certainly Protect You (1)</strong>


    One of the ancient n figures looked up at Ye Qingtang and scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to be a Yang Lord. Leave right now. You do not want to be involved in this.¡±


    However, Ye Qingtang had no intention to leave at all. She stepped forward, and her eyes swept through everyone coldly.


    Both the Luo Xue Divine King and the extraordinarydy had nothing to do with her previously.


    However¡­


    After witnessing everything that happened between the Luo Xue Divine King and You Ruo, she could not just stand at the side.


    Ye Qingtang was reborn and went through two lives. She understood the kindness and hopelessness in the world. She only acted ording to her heart.


    She would definitely protect the two children!


    ¡°They¡¯re my son and daughter. What kind of rtionship do I have with them?¡± Ye Qingtang showed no sense of fear even though she was facing a few Yang Lords alone.


    ¡°Your son and daughter?¡±


    The few ancient n figures looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°The boy and the girl grew from the tree, and you¡¯re saying that they¡¯re your son and daughter?!¡± The man in the golden robe scorned.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sight swept through the two children beside her. The boy called her ¡®mother¡¯ a few days ago.


    She did not know how to react back then, but today¡­


    She epted that.


    From today onwards, she would be their mother.


    She would definitely protect them no matter what was going to happen ahead.


    ¡°Now I am,¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The eyes of the man in the golden robe darkened. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you purposely want to go against the ancient n now?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not want to find any trouble, but¡­


    She was not afraid of anything!


    At the same time in the Blood Moon Pce¡­


    A blood-red robe was swaying along with the wind. The blood moon at the man¡¯s be spread its heretic power as the man opened his eyes slowly.


    ¡°Is it time for the decision?¡± The man mumbled softly.


    ¡°Lord¡­ what are you going to do?¡± A young man¡¯s figure appeared.


    ¡°I have my decision.¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord waved his right arm and disappeared.


    In the Falling Sky Valley¡­


    Ye Qingtang was more determined against the few ancient n figures. She showed no intention to retreat.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll certainly protect these two children,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly towards the golden-robed man.


    His face darkened upon hearing her words.


    The ancient n was the ruler of the maind. Though they remained hidden, their power was insurmountable.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for your death here!¡±


    The man in golden robe shouted. His martial power spread towards all directions instantly and surrounded the Falling Sky Valley.


    Ye Qingtang did not even frown after sensing the power of the Yang Lord.


    She had nothing to be afraid of as long as they were not the Tenth Heaven Elders of the ancient n.


    Swoosh!


    The golden-robed man pulled his sword out and shed towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang grabbed the boy and the girl immediately and stepped backward swiftly


    A deafening sound exploded. As the sword glint shed, the pce behind Ye Qingtang copsed.


    ¡°All retreat first!¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at everyone of the Falling Sky Valley and said.


    The Falling Sky Valley¡¯s power was iparable with the hidden ancient n. The fight between Yang Lords could kill everyone of the Falling Sky Valley with just the aftershocks.

 Chapter 1100 - I Will Certainly Protect You (2)

    Chapter 1100 I Will Certainly Protect You (2)


    Though everyone in the Falling Sky Valley was very anxious, they knew clearly that their abilities were iparable with the ancient n figures¡¯. They could not do anything and had to retreat and keep a safe distance away from them.


    The entire square was empty instantly.


    After settling the two children, Ye Qingtang was ready to walk forward.


    However, before she could walk out, the boy suddenly hugged her leg.


    Ye Qingtang paused and looked down at the little figure who was hugging her leg.


    The boy¡¯s eyes were filled with concern and anxiety. It seemed like he did not want Ye Qingtang to leave and hugged her leg even more tightly.


    A smile filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she saw the anxiety on the little boy¡¯s face.


    She was never the target of concern in the past.


    Before Ye Qingtang could ask the little boy to release his hand, the little girl, who was standing at the side, suddenly ran over and mimicked the boy¡¯s movement to hug Ye Qingtang¡¯s other leg.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly did not know how to react as she stared at the two children who were hugging her legs and did not want her to leave.


    Did the two little children really recognize her as their mother?


    ¡°Mo¡­ mother¡­ Scared¡­¡± The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled as he mumbled.


    ¡°Protect her. I will be back soon, okay?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the boy kindly and gently touched his head.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Though the child was not very willing to let go, eventually he nodded. He released Ye Qingtang and stood beside the girl.


    Ye Qingtang stood up as the softness in her eyes was reced by a trace of malice.


    Ye Qingtang turned into a shadow instantly and disappeared.


    The moment when Ye Qingtang left, one of the ancient n figures suddenly appeared from a corner and came to the boy and the girl.


    ¡°E-I¡­¡±


    A ck glint exploded from the boy¡¯s eyes as he sensed the intention of the man. His body was filled with intense fiend aura.


    The fiend aura was like a deep whirlpool that caused the ancient n figure to retreat backward.


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡±


    The ancient n figure¡¯s eyes sparkled as he sensed the power of the fiend aura. The power of Yang Lord suddenly arose, and the fiend aura was dispersed. He stretched his hand towards the boy.


    However, at the same time, a sword shadow suddenly shed across together with a terrifying sword aura.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Before the ancient n figure could understand the situation, his right arm was chopped off by the sword breath.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The ancient n figure screamed and stepped back.


    The Heaven-level divine weapon, Regicide Sky de,nded from the air and pierced into the ground, in front of the boy and the girl.


    ¡°Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s¡­ Heaven level divine weapon, Regicide Sky de¡­¡± The ancient n figure gritted his teeth as he stared at the sword. He tried to stop the bleeding of his arm and did not dare to get close.


    Ye Qingtang did not leave the ce as she nned to hide in the dark to see if anyone would sneak attack.


    The result was as she had expected.


    However¡­ she did not expect that the Divine King Luo Xue¡¯s Regicide Sky de would suddenly appear and protect the two children.

 Chapter 1101 - I Will Certainly Protect You (3)

    Chapter 1101 I Will Certainly Protect You (3)


    This turn of events gave Ye Qingtang a sense of relief.


    The hidden ancient n had too many Yang Lords. If just one of them refused to let her go, she would be unable to escape, and they could kill the two children. Now, with the protection of a heaven-level divine weapon, Ye Qingtang could stop worrying.


    However, Ye Qingtang also knew that ever since the fall of the Divine King Luo Xue, the Regicide Sky de¡¯s divine sense had been sealed again. Right now, the Regicide Sky de did not have much power left and might not be able tost for long.


    ¡°You have a death wish.¡±


    A cold light glittered in the eyes of the golden-robed middle-aged man. He stepped forward. The entire Falling Sky Valley seemed to shudder violently.


    The golden-robed man struck at Ye Qingtang. His sword stroke was one of iparable martial willpower.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply at the strength of this willpower.


    The powerful cultivators from the ancient hidden n did not have the power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven, but their martial arts foundation was very strong. Even Ye Qingtang did not dare to underestimate them.


    In a moment, Ye Qingtang and the golden-robed man were embroiled in a sword duel.


    In an instant, the two had exchanged a dozen blows.


    As the long swords shed, the ringing noise reverberated continually. The swords shed repeatedly through the air as if it had be a country of swords.


    The golden-robed man looked at Ye Qingtang with a trace of shock.


    This young girl was only a Yin Yang Perfected Lord at the peak of the Seventh Heaven, but her true ability was on par with that of an Eighth Heaven Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    ¡°Wow¡­ the young geniuses in this maind¡­¡± The golden-robed man looked thoughtful.


    Considering Ye Qingtang¡¯s age, she was already incredibly talented to attain the Seventh Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    To the golden-robed man, an ordinary Yang Lord was not even worth mentioning. But this girl was different.


    ¡°Heavenly Tyrant Technique!¡±


    The golden-robed man suddenly bellowed in rage. A blinding golden glow surfaced on his body. His entire person seemed to explode with the light of a small sun.


    At the same time, the golden-robed man once again raised the sword in his hand and struck at Ye Qingtang.


    ng!


    A crisp ringing sound resounded in the void.


    At that moment, a crimson glow surfaced all around Ye Qingtang. The figure of a Phoenix appeared behind her.


    A pair of clear eyes that seemed to pierce through heaven and earth and a breath of ancient air rushed towards him.


    As he felt a force pressing against his bloodline, the golden-robed man¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he retreated.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not give the golden-robed man any breathing space. She forced the power of her Phoenix Bloodline to its peak and used her person to oppress the golden-robed man.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The golden-robed man grunted coldly. As Ye Qingtang drew near, he did not dodge but advanced instead.


    ¡°Haha¡­ if you let mee near you, you will certainly die.¡±


    The golden-robed man transformed into an illusion. When he reappeared, he had already caught hold of Ye Qingtang¡¯s right arm.


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly and arched into a sly smile. ¡°If I did not deliberately make a mistake, you couldn¡¯t possibly touch me.¡±


    The golden-robed manughed coldly. ¡°You are at death¡¯s door and you still want to have thest word?! Now that I have caught you, you¡¯re dead.¡± As he spoke, a trace of a ck glow surfaced on the golden-robed man¡¯s right palm. It was filled with a startling corrosive force.


    This corrosive force could corrode a mountain, much less a body.

 Chapter 1102 - Eye Of Extermination (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1102 Eye Of Extermination (1)</h4>


    However, at that moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body suddenly burst into crimson mes. Within the span of two breaths, Ye Qingtang had used the power of the Divine Phoenix¡¯s bloodline topletely transform into a towering ball of fire.


    The golden-robed man looked somewhat perplexed. He looked at the ball of roaring mes, unable to recover his wits.


    At that moment, two other powerful cultivators from the ancient n looked shocked. It was clear that the golden-robed middle-aged man had fallen into this girl¡¯s trap.


    Ye Qingtang had the Divine Phoenix¡¯s bloodline and understood its Ultimate Origin Skill. These two forces had been perfectly integrated in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and could transform into a pure manifestation of power. This destructive me was a type of pure manifestation of power and was imbued with a huge destructive force. Considering the golden-robed middle-aged man¡¯s abilities, he was so near to Ye Qingtang that he would certainly die if he was surrounded and burned by the pure fire that Ye Qingtang had transformed into.


    However, just as the expressions of these two powerful cultivators of the ancient n changed¡­


    After Ye Qingtang transformed into pure mes, the golden-robed middle-aged man did not have time to react before his entire body was consumed by the mes. His entire person was instantly burned into ashes.


    Having pulled off her move smoothly, the towering pure mes concentrated at one point again and transformed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s actual self.


    The other two powerful cultivators of the ancient tribe tried to rescue him, but it was toote. They had not been prepared for Ye Qingtang to transform into mes, much less the golden-robed man. In addition, the mes had been just too powerful. The golden-robed man had beenpletely burned in an instant, and they had not been in time to act.


    ¡°Was that¡­ the power of the Phoenix Bloodline?!¡±


    A few powerful cultivators of the ancient n red at Ye Qingtang. Their expressions were extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your enemy.¡±


    A cold light glittered in the eyes of the ancient n¡¯s powerful cultivators.


    The power of this girl¡¯s bloodline could probably be traced to ancient times. Furthermore, her body could be transformed into the pure power of fire. That would be difficult to deal with.


    Before the powerful cultivators of the ancient tribe could make any move, the giant blood-red eye in the void suddenly started to move.


    In an instant, the giant blood-red eye exploded in a storm of blood-red rays.


    The next moment, everyone saw the blood-red rays condense into arrows, which continually rushed out from the eye. They shot towards this maind in all directions.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A blood-red arrow fell on a mountain near the Falling Sky Valley. Under everyone¡¯s startled gaze, the entire mountain instantly transformed into dust and waspletely crushed.


    ¡°Eye Of Extermination¡­?!¡±


    At that moment, the powerful cultivators of the ancient tribe all looked shocked.


    At that moment, everyone finally understood what the eye in the void was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The powerful cultivators of the ancient n exchanged nces and instantly came to a decision.


    Even a Yang Lord at the level of Yin Yang Perfected Lord could not withstand the huge power of the Eye of Extermination. If they even brushed against it, they would be reduced to dust.


    But because of this maind, the Eye of Extermination¡¯s powers were weakened. However, the ancient hidden tribe was unwilling to go up against it casually. Even the power of a weakened Eye of Extermination was sufficient to severely injure them!


    It was too dangerous to remain here. If they returned to the ancient n, they might still be able to withstand the power of the Eye of Extermination.


    With that, the powerful cultivators of the ancient n flew into the void and vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 1103 - Eye Of Extermination (2)

    Chapter 1103 Eye Of Extermination (2)


    Blood-red destructive forces continued to pour out of the giant eye in the void. Every arrow that flew out was the umtion of destructive force. When theynded on various parts of the maind, theypletely exterminated every living thing there.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    As these things were going on, a group of men and women appeared in the void.


    Yin Yang Child red down at Ye Qingtang andughed coldly.


    Absolute Monarch of Heaven waved his hand, and everyone immediately descended into the valley.


    After the events of the Dragon Vein had concluded, they tried to leave the maind, but for some reason, this maind had been tightly sealed by someone. They had no way of breaking the seal from within and so had no choice but to stay in this maind.


    Ye Qingtang had obtained the iparable Divine Phoenix¡¯s Inheritance in the Dragon Vein, and everyone wanted to look for her to see if she could use the power of the Divine Phoenix to break the seal.


    Everyone swiftly descended into the Falling Sky Valley.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Yin Yang Child and the others who had suddenly arrived, and a trace of shock involuntarily shed across her eyes. An idea suddenly rose in her heart.


    ¡°Everyone, please lend me a hand,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she looked at Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the others.


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, everyone was taken aback. They did not know what she meant.


    ¡°You want us to join forces and stop the Eye of Extermination?¡± A ck-robed old man looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. The Eye of Extermination was formidable. By herself, she could not oppose it. Once the power of the Eye of Extermination engulfed them, not a soul would be left alive in the Falling Sky Valley.


    Fortunately, Yin Yang Child and the others had arrived at an opportune moment. Ye Qingtang remembered the promise they had made when they had obtained the treasure from the Divine Phoenix¡¯s inheritance.


    This would certainlye in use now.


    Everyone exchanged nces. Although they did not know why Ye Qingtang wanted to protect this area, they had promised the Divine Phoenix and signed a contract with it, agreeing to help the person who obtained the inheritance as much as possible.


    The contract was linked to the girl who had obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, Ye Qingtang.


    If Ye Qingtang had not used the power of the Divine Phoenix¡¯s bloodline, they would not have been able to find her so quickly.


    ¡°Everyone, the power of the Eye of Extermination is great, but it is not difficult to block it,¡± ck and White Holy Son said.


    The next second, amazing power flowed out around everyone. It formed into a substantial shield that could be seen by the naked eye, and it enclosed the Falling Sky Valley.


    When the arrows of extermination fell on the shield jointly created by everyone, it was like water sinking into sand. It did not even leave any ripples.


    After Ye Qingtang had left instructions with Absolute Monarch of Heaven, ck and White Holy Son, and the others, she headed for the Formidable Heavens Dynasty with the two children.


    Nothing would go amiss in the Falling Sky Valley with the powerful cultivators in Central Maind protecting it. However, based on their ability and foundation, the Ye and Si Families had no way of withstanding the power of the Eye of Extermination.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but worry about the two children, so she had no choice but to bring them with her.


    Ye Qingtang arrived at the Yunxiao Sect within a few hours.


    The Ye Family¡¯s headquarters had been moved here.


    At first nce, she could tell that almost half the Yunxiao Sect had been destroyed by the power of the Eye of Extermination. Everyone from the Ye and Si Families was trying their best to hold out.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not know why the Si Family was here, she had no time to ponder the matter further.


    Swoosh!


    At that moment, a blood-red arrow fell from the void and headed for the Yunxiao Sect.

 Chapter 1104 - Eye Of Extermination (3)

    Chapter 1104Eye Of Extermination (3)


    When they saw that, everyone from the Ye and Si Families looked shocked.


    They were unable to withstand such a strong destructive force.


    However, at that moment, Ye Qingtang descended from the void. Her entire body was filled with an immense demonic aura. She swiftly forced the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to its peak.


    Boom!


    Ye Qingtang reached out and grabbed the blood-red arrow, which instantly exploded in her palm. However, the force of destruction was absorbed by the Heavenly Demon Devouring power.


    At that moment, a trace of shock surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. After she absorbed the force of the Eye of Extermination, both her personal cultivation level and the strength of her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline were elevated.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady!¡±


    When they saw Ye Qingtang, Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin looked rather agitated.


    Ye Qingtang rapidly descended among the ruins of the Yunxiao Sect.


    Master Si, Ye Ling, and the others all quickly surrounded Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Ye Ling walked over to Ye Qingtang and asked with a frown.


    A few days ago, a blood-red eye had appeared in the void. No one in the Ye Family recognized the giant blood-red eye. When the Si Family heard that the Ye Family had exterminated the Yunxiao Sect, Master Si brought Si Bai and the others in his family over to congratte them. However, not long after they arrived, the blood-red giant eye suddenly exploded with a terrifying force of destruction. Arge portion of the YunXiao Sect had been destroyed. If Ye Qingtang had not arrived in time, the consequences would have been devastating.


    Even Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin were at a loss, much less Ye Ling. They did not know what the blood-red giant eye was.


    Ye Qingtang exined the sequence of events so that everyone could be mentally prepared.


    The fight between this maind and Central Maind¡¯s ancient tribe would soon cause widespread death and destruction. Even Ye Qingtang could not say for sure if she would survive.


    ¡°A powerful enemy from the external world has invaded?!¡±


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation, both the Ye and the Si Families were shocked.


    ¡°All of you pack your things ande with me to the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s Falling Sky Valley,¡± Ye Qingtang said bluntly. This ce was dangerous. Only the Falling Sky Valley which was protected by many powerful cultivators of Central Maind, was somewhat safer.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    As time was pressing, they did not ask any more questions and followed Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was standing in the void. She was looking at the blood-red arrows that were scattered everywhere. A mysterious gleam appeared in her eyes.


    With that, Ye Qingtang started actively flying towards the blood-red arrows.


    These arrows of extermination could be devoured by her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Besides elevating her own personal cultivation level, it could also purify her bloodline. Ye Qingtang could not waste such a golden opportunity.


    Under the shocked gaze of the Ye and Si Families, Ye Qingtang actively headed for the arrows of extermination. When she touched them, these arrows that were imbued with the power of destruction were instantly transformed into nothing. They werepletely absorbed by Ye Qingtang.


    After half a day, the arrows of extermination within a radius of a hundred miles had been almostpletely devoured by Ye Qingtang.


    When Ye Qingtang reappeared in the sky above the Yunxiao Sect, her cultivation level had increased significantly.


    ¡°Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang muttered to herself thoughtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t tell what Eldest Young Lady¡¯s cultivation level is anymore¡­¡± Daoist Zijin stared at Ye Qingtang in shock.

 Chapter 1105 - Forbidden Formation (1)

    Chapter 1105 Forbidden Formation (1)


    Ye Qingtang had absorbed many arrows of extermination. The aura in her body had reverted to its original state so that her ability was hidden. Her aura now looked no different from that of an ordinary cultivator.


    Especially after the small boy had enlightened her on how to enter the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord, Ye Qingtang¡¯s aura was now near intangible.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ye Qingtang looked down in the direction of the Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°We are ready!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui nodded.


    When she heard that, Ye Qingang nodded and led both families in the direction of Falling Sky Valley.


    The Formidable Heavens Dynasty and the Nine Nights Dynasty were far apart. However, the Yunxiao Sect was situated in the portion of the Formidable Heavens Dynasty that was near the external world, so it was not too bad.


    Because Absolute Monarch of Heaven, ck and White Holy Son, and the other powerful cultivators of Central Maind were holding the fort in Falling Sky Valley, the Eye of Extermination had not posed too great of a threat.


    At that moment, in the public square of the Falling Sky Valley.


    The two children were following Ye Qingtang closely. They were unwilling to leave her, even for a minute, and Ye Qingtang had no choice but to allow them to do so.


    ¡°Qingtang, these are¡­¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. He looked first at Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the other powerful cultivators from Central Maind, then at the Ye and Si Families.


    Ye Qingtang did not hide their identities and introduced everyone.


    ¡°And these are friends from Central Maind?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen and the group from the Falling Sky Valley looked at Absolute Monarch of Heaven, Yin Yang Child, ck and White Holy Son, and the others. They were somewhat shocked.


    In the First Domain, Central Maind was the maind with the most flourishing martial culture. Also, Central Maind¡¯snd area was hundreds of times bigger than that of this maind. A small country in Central Maind probably had as muchnd area as this maind.


    ¡°So you are a native of this maind¡­ how unexpected.¡±


    A man in ck armor looked at Ye Qingtang andughed softly.


    They had thought that Ye Qingtang, who had obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, was also a citizen of Central Maind.


    But it turned out that¡­


    Ye Qingtang was from this maind.


    This realization surprised everyone.


    After all, this maind¡¯s reputation for martial arts was beneath the notice of the powerful cultivators of Central Maind. They had not expected that their longed-for inheritance of the Divine Phoenix would be obtained by Ye Qingtang, who was from this maind.


    To the others from Central Maind, this was shocking. However, they did not discuss it further.


    ¡°How strange, why is the Ancient You n¡­ attacking this maind¡­¡±


    Yin Yang Child looked at the Eye of Extermination in the void, his expression perplexed.


    ¡°Ancient You Ancient n?¡±


    When he heard that, Perfected Xuanchen was taken aback.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Yin Yang Child looked at Perfected Xuanchen and the other local residents. But on second thought, there was no reason for them to know about this, and he continued.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is one of the oldest ns in Central Maind. They can trace their roots back for ten thousand years¡­ In the past, an Emperor-level tyrant emerged in the Ancient You n. He was almost a demi-god, but unfortunately, ten thousand yearster, the First Domain¡¯s martial culture declined for some reason. The Heavenly Venerate-level powerful cultivators were all at their peak. Even the Ancient You n could not escape their fate and declined.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you may say that, but it was not just the Ancient You n that declined, but the entire First Domain¡­¡± said a ck-robed old man from Central Maind.

 Chapter 1106 - Forbidden Formation (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1106 Forbidden Formation (1)</strong>


    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the First Domain was more powerful than even the Third Domain. However, the First Domain had a gap in its history. After the gap, the First Domain started to decline and became the most backward of the three domains in terms of martial culture,¡± the ck-robed old man said.


    ¡°I think you had better be prepared. The Ancient You n is truly dominant within Central Maind. Even the Heavenly Demon Bloodline n¡¯s Domain Monarch and his kin are unwilling to provoke the Ancient You n¡­ Once their Eye of Extermination appears, the entire area will be deste. If the Ancient You n wishes to invade this maind, then it will certainly be exterminated.¡± Yin Yang Childughed coldly.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s perennial wars had extended to many of the more powerful mainds in the First Domain, not to mention a low-level maind like this one. Even many of the high-level mainds in the First Domain had been exterminated and annexed by the Ancient You n. Now, the power of the Ancient You n was beyond estimation.


    Rumor had it that the Ancient You n needed a mere half a month to exterminate a high-level maind. To Yin Yang Child, ck and White Holy Son, and the others, if the Ancient You n wanted to exterminate this maind, it would only take two or three days.


    When they heard that, everyone in the Falling Sky Valley turned pale.


    They had grown up in this maind. No matter how backward it was in terms of martial culture or how low-level it was in the First Domain, it was special to them. How could they bear to see this maind exterminated¡­ their parents, rtives, siblings, and all their apanying memories were tied to this maind. They could not bear to abandon it¡­


    But now, no matter how they wished to protect it, they were so frail in the eyes of the powerful ancient tribe of Central Maind.


    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen was slightly pale. After he learned from the powerful cultivators of Central Maind about how powerful the Ancient You n was, Perfected Xuanchen was desperate.


    ¡°It is not inevitable.¡±


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke


    up.


    ¡°Not inevitable?!¡± Yin Yang Child stared at Ye Qingtang. He lifted his brows slightly andughed coldly. ¡°What do you know. Do you know how powerful the Ancient You n is?¡±


    Ye Qingtang flicked a nce at Yin Yang Child. This brat was asking for a good thrashing.


    Fortunately, he was capable enough, and his father was fairly capable. Otherwise, his personality alone would have attracted enough enemies for him to have died a few times.


    Although Yin Yang Child deserved a thrashing, at that moment, Ye Qingtang was not in the mood to chastise him.


    The current situation was more urgent than beating up a brat.


    ¡°No matter how powerful the Ancient You n is, they are at most Yin Yang Perfected Lords in this maind.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept across everyone as she sinctly pointed out the crux of the matter.


    When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, everyone was stunned.


    Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the group of powerful cultivators from Central Maind all looked thoughtful.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words gave them all an insight.


    Before they came to this maind, all of them were at least at the Arcane Supremacy stage of martial cultivation. But¡­ once they entered this maind, their powers were all suddenly suppressed to the level of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Further, this power of suppression was the strongest just after entering the maind, and they could only achieve the Fourth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord. As time passed, the oppressive force slowly weakened, and the martial capabilities of the visitors entered the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    This also meant that no matter how strong they were, once they came to this maind, they would at most possess the peak strength of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Even a god would be the same.

 Chapter 1107 - Forbidden Formation (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1107 Forbidden Formation (3)</strong>


    ¡°So what. How many Yin Yang Perfected Lords does this maind have whenpared to the Ancient You n? They are on apletely different level. They will crush you just based on numbers.¡± Yin Yang Child was still unconvinced.


    Ye Qingtang did not refute this point. Although Yin Yang Child was annoying, what he said was true.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s roots and culture went back at least ten thousand years. How could this maindpare to them¡­


    When he saw that Ye Qingtang did not speak further, Yin Yang Child was rather unused to no one arguing with him. In the end, he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that¡­ perhaps there really is a solution. You don¡¯t need to be despondent.¡±


    ¡°Yin Yang Child, you really have an irritating mouth.¡± The man in ck armor red at Yin Yang Child and smiled coldly.


    Without his father¡¯s powerful reputation, Yin Yang Child would probably have been beaten to death already for his irritating mouth.


    ¡°He¡¯s right though,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she nced at Yin Yang Child.


    Ye Qingtang never deceived herself and others. This maind was not sufficiently united, and it was unrealistic to expect it to unite against the Ancient You n¡¯s invasion.


    Now, it was impossible for Ye Qingtang to single-handedly withstand the invasion of the Ancient You n. However, if people on this maind could unite together, there might still be a sliver of hope.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left this maind?¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly asked Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the others.


    She thought that the powerful cultivators from Central Maind would leave after obtaining the treasure from the Divine Phoenix¡¯s inheritance. However, they unexpectedly remained in this maind.


    She did not understand why they were still here.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think we don¡¯t want to leave?¡± The moment Yin Yang Child recalled the matter, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he snorted coldly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know which wretch performed the Forbidden Formation on this maind. There is temporarily no way out.¡±


    This maind was under the Forbidden Formation?


    A trace of shock surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of Ling Yan, whom she had not seen for some time.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you stay and protect this maind?¡± After a moment, Ye Qingtangughed softly and asked.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Yin Yang Child immediately shook his head. ¡°This is beyond our abilities. We have no wish to provoke the Ancient You n.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Yin Yang Child and immediately nodded. She seriously and helplessly said, ¡°In that case, I shall not force you¡­ However, the Ancient You n is about to kill every living thing on this maind. Since you can¡¯t leave now, when the timees, the Ancient You n will exterminate you together with this maind. Don¡¯t me anyone then.¡±


    The previously fearless and disdainful Yin Yang Child¡¯s face immediately darkened at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    How could he have overlooked this!!


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The ck-robed old man, who had obtained longevity from the Divine Phoenix,ughed. ¡°What Miss Ye says makes sense. Ten thousand years ago, this maind was created from the Spiritual Abode of Ancient You n¡¯s most prominent and powerful figure. After the Dimension Wall cracked, the Ancient You n naturally came to this maind to destroy everything and take back the Spiritual Abode. Now that we are situated in this maind, we will probably be destroyed together with it.¡±


    Based on the Ancient You n¡¯s modus operandi, they would destroy everything once they arrived in this maind. The Ancient You n would naturally ignore people like them. Now that they were unable to leave this maind, they would probably be destroyed along with it if they did not fight back.

 Chapter 1108 - Two Little Monsters (1)

    Chapter 1108 Two Little Monsters (1)


    The Central Maind people were sullen. They originally came here to obtain the Divine Phoenix inheritance, but now, they failed to obtain it and were embroiled into such a huge crisis instead.


    This was clearly forcing them to go through life and death with the people on this maind!!


    At this instant, they ever-so-dearly wanted to catch the person whoid the Forbidden Formation and trapped them in this ce.


    If they did not give that person a beating, their resentment would not be resolved!


    The Central Maind people looked at each other and saw despair in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Even if they wanted to leave now, it was impossible.


    If they wanted to keep their lives, they could only fight together with this maind.


    The reaction of the masses fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    A smile emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes discreetly, and she said, ¡°Please rest in the valley for a period of time. You may also take time to think things through as it is not a small matter after all.¡±


    She was not in a hurry at all; the ones who should be panicking were the powerful figures from the Central Maind who were entrapped by the Forbidden Formation.


    Yin Yang Child could only nod helplessly.


    Subsequently, Perfected Xuanchen walked forward and personally brought Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the rest into the guest rooms of Falling Sky Valley. Afterward, he settled down the people from Ye Family and Si Family. On the other hand, Ye Qingtang brought the two little kids into the room she used when she was a disciple in Falling Sky Valley.


    In the room, Ye Qingtang sat on the edge of her bed cross-legged and fully consolidated her Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven realm.


    It was a pity that the attack of the Eye of Extermination hade to an end temporarily. Otherwise, if she could continuously absorb the energy of the arrows of extermination with her Devouring Bloodline¡­ ¡°Mo¡­ ther¡­¡±


    At this moment, the little boy walked to the bedside, and his big eyes blinked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang immediately hugged the boy and pinched his nose as she chuckled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mo¡­ ther¡­ Name¡­¡± The little boy pointed at himself expectantly. Did this little fellow wish to know his name?


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little fellow, not knowing whether tough to cry. She had never thought of this before, but since this little fellow was so expectant¡­


    Ye Qingtang propped her chin on her hand and pondered for a moment. A smile emerged in her eyes subsequently, and she looked at the little boy. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Little Luo Xue, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Little Luo Xue nodded obediently.


    Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to say anything else, the girl walked over as well and looked at Ye Qingtang expectantly.¡°You¡¯ll be called Little You Yun¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the girl and said.


    Little You Yun was delighted and nodded repeatedly.


    Although Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun were born not long ago, they were extremely intelligent and understood humannguage without any teaching. Although their artiction was muffled, there was not much impediment when Ye Qingtang conversed with them.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Little Luo Xue suddenly crawled to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side and patted Ye Qingtang¡¯s calves with his hands. ¡°¡­ Amazing.¡± Augh escaped Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth. Before she understood what this little fellow was doing, Little Luo Xue suddenly pointed at Ye Qingtang ¡°uprightly¡± and then patted his own chest.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Little Luo Xue¡¯s strange behavior and faintly threw a guess. ¡°Could it be that you wish to be as powerful as me?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Little Luo Xue nodded immediately, and his eyes shone brightly as though Ye Qingtang guessed what he wanted to say correctly. He clumsily grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s skirt with on hand and Little You Yun¡¯s hand in the other.


    ¡°Pro¡­ Prosect¡­¡±

 Chapter 1109 - Two Little Monsters (2)

    Chapter 1109 Two Little Monsters (2)


    Ye Qingtang finally understood this time around.


    This little fellow wanted to learn martial cultivation from her to protect her and Little You Yun.


    As she saw the tiny Little Luo Xue¡¯s ¡°fearless¡± and ¡°aspirational¡± manner, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was about to melt.


    ¡°Alright. Let mother look at your natural gift.¡± Ye Qingtang grabbed Little Luo Xue¡¯s hand, and a shocking force immediately enveloped Little Luo Xue in it.


    ¡°Spirit root¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed. Little Luo Xue was just born, but his body already possessed a spirit root at such a young age! After inspecting it closely, Ye Qingtang was even more stunned. This Little Luo Xue¡¯s spirit root¡­ was actually a purple spirit root¡­


    It must be known that on this maind, even a blue spirit root was as rare as a unicorn, much less a purple spirit root.


    Ye Qingtang immediately inspected Little You


    Yun.


    As expected, Little You Yun also possessed a spirit root, and her spirit root was even more strange. It was actually pure white like a crystal clear bone; even Ye Qingtang could not tell its origin. However, Little You Yun¡¯s spirit root clearly had an antique and ancient aura. After inspecting it for a while, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body shivered uncontrobly.


    Ye Qingtang was utterly speechless for a moment.


    Out of the two little kids who were born less than one week ago, one had a superior purple spirit root while the other was even outrageous and possessed a pure white spirit root that Ye Qingtang had never seen before.


    Perhaps, ¡°monstrous talent¡± was insufficient to describe Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue.


    Ye Qingtang immediately reorganized her thoughts and chuckled at Little Luo Xue. ¡°Let¡­ Mother teach you cultivation techniques then¡­ However, it¡¯s a little difficult and you must learn patiently.¡± As he heard Ye Qingtang, excitement etched all over Little Luo Xue¡¯s face, and he nodded energetically.


    Little You Yun also hurried over and had a diligent, studious look.


    Ye Qingtang handed a set of cultivation techniques to Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue.


    Initially, Ye Qingtang thought that Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue had nevere into contact with cultivation techniques before and would require at least half a month to slightlyprehend the techniques.


    Nheless, after a short hour, Ye Qingtang waspletely astounded.¡°Martial Qi Level One, First Heaven¡­¡±


    ¡°Martial Qi Level Two, Third Heaven¡±


    ¡°Martial Qi Level Three, First Heaven!¡±


    In just this short one hour, Little Luo Xue¡¯s martial realm actually advanced from zero to Martial Qi Level Three¡­¡±


    Under the pretext of an absence of any contact with martial cultivation, he used only one hour toprehend cultivation techniques and even advanced from Connate to the Martial Qi Level Three realm. If Ye Qingtang did not witness this personally, she would never believe it¡­


    At the same time, a frightening martial aura exploded around Little You Yun. Ye Qingtang looked over, and she was even more stunned.


    Little Luo Xue merely advanced to Martial Qi Level Three realm while Little You Yun was even more straightforward and advanced all the way to half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm¡­


    For an ordinary little kid, it would require at least one year and more to be familiar with cultivation techniques, much less advancing in martial realm. Ye Qingtang previously thought that Little You Yun was the energy source of the extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode while Little Luo Xue was the reincarnation of Divine King Luo Xue. Perhaps because they were the reincarnation of talents, she thought that they would already be amazing, monstrous talents if they could understand the techniques in half a month¡¯s time.

 Chapter 1110 - Two Little Monsters (3)

    Chapter 1110 Two Little Monsters (3)


    Yet, Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue gave Ye Qingtang a mind-blowing surprise.


    Back then, after Ye Qingtang became a Holy Venerate, she had seen plenty of monstrous talents that were extremely gifted. However,pared to these two children before her¡­ they were¡­ ¡°Mo¡­ Mother¡­ Too easy¡­ Want¡­ Want¡­ even more powerful¡­¡±


    Little Luo Xue walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side and hugged her calf while staring at Ye Qingtang eagerly with bright eyes.


    Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the young boy. IL11


    The corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little¡­ This child¡­ was not in the least bit¡­ cute!


    Standing aside, Little You Yun looked at Ye Qingtang and Little Luo Xue and smiled dreamily.


    This scene was extremely heartwarming.


    ¡°Mo¡­ Mother¡­ Fa¡­ Father?¡± Little Luo Xue looked at Ye Qingtang and asked with a baby voice.


    None!


    ¡°Little Luo Xue, be good. Let¡¯s continue cultivating.¡± Ye Qingtang saw that Little Luo Xue was bing increasingly curious and immediately diverted his attention.


    After hearing that, Little Luo Xue seemed to move away from the topic of his father and nodded at Ye Qingtang repeatedly.


    Ye Qingtang attached high importance to Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun¡¯s martial talent. These two kids had overly scary potential, and ording to their potential¡­ if these two kids could grow up healthily¡­ they would be a true¡­ God!


    Deeply afraid that something would go wrong, Ye Qingtang even looked for Perfected Xuanchen.


    Although Ye Qingtang was a Holy Venerate back then and had a few disciples, she was not well-versed with imparting martial skills and was way lousierpared to Perfected Xuanchen.


    ¡°Master, how is Xuanling Sect?¡±


    After calling Perfected Xuanchen to the study room, she first asked this. Perfected Xuanchen replied. ¡°Falling Sky Valley¡¯s disciple, Mo Changkong, is the son of Xuanling Sect¡¯s Elder Mo. As per your intention, Mo Changkong has already brought the Xuanling Sect masses into the valley, and there¡¯s no issue with it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was finally at ease upon hearing that ¡°Did you call me here for this?¡± Perfected Xuanchen asked curiously.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang did not exin and merely brought Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue to Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s side for them to disy their auras.


    At this instant, the two kids were floating in the air and seemed to really enjoy this feeling.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen was extremely shocked and dumbfounded.


    Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue were only born not long ago but had already reached this martial realm?!


    Afterward, Perfected Xuanchen learned from Ye Qingtang that these two little kids only used one hour to be skillful at cultivation techniques, and one had advanced to Martial Qi Level Three while the other advanced to half-step Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ Truly unbelievable!¡± Perfected Xuanchen was extremely agitated as tion filled his eyes.


    Had he not witnessed it for himself, he would not believe it! ¡°Master, although I am a Yang Lord, I am nothingpared to you in regard to imparting knowledge. I hope that you can guide them by their side.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Perfected Xuanchen and said.


    Perfected Xuanchen shed a smile and said, ¡°Qingtang, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do my best.¡±


    With Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s guidance on imparting skills, the two little kids improved at a rapid speed. In just two days, Little You Yun¡¯s martial cultivation had already entered Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven while Little Luo Xue¡¯s martial cultivation had entered the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven. It was a miracle.

 Chapter 1111 - A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (1)

    Chapter 1111 A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (1)


    Apart from Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s guidance, Ye Qingtang also took time out to impart high-level mental cultivation techniques, swordy techniques, martial arts, lightness skill, and remarkable skills to Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue. Even a genius would require at least several years to attain great achievements in cultivating these martial cultivation techniques.


    Nheless, these two little kids were monstrously gifted and only used two days to perfect these cultivation techniques.


    Perfected Xuanchen proimed that he had taught quite a number of outstanding and gifted disciples, but they were worlds apart whenpared to these two little kids.


    He even thought that he was dreaming as the speed of the kids¡¯ improvement was truly too fake¡­


    In two days, they advanced to the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Second Heaven and Fourth Heaven respectively and even attained phenomenal sess in the martial arts cultivation techniques that Ye Qingtang imparted.


    This was probably the potential of a god.


    The martial potential of the two little kids was too frightening, and Ye Qingtang had never seen such a situation in both lives.


    Of course, in her previous life, a Holy Venerate was not unparalleled in the Second Domain as there were numerous Emperor-level powerful figures.


    At this instant, Little Luo Xue floated in the sky, and his bright eyes looked at Ye Qingtang as he giggled.


    ¡°These two little kids¡­ are too unbelievable¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen marveled as he looked at Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun.


    ¡°If they continue on at this speed¡­ Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun will probably be able to advance to the Arcane Supremacy realm in less than half a month!¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    A smile that was unbeknown to even Ye Qingtang filled her eyes as she looked at the two little kids. After hearing Perfected Xuanchen, she shook her head and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The higher the martial realm, the harder it is to advance further. Moreover, the spirit energy on this maind is too thin and very limited. It is insufficient to support the Arcane Supremacy realm unless they leave this maind.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen did not refute her as no Supremacy had ever appeared on this maind.


    A span of two short days seem like an extremely short period of time, but a great change had already happened.


    The You Ancient n came to this maind finally.


    From the north of this maind, all the sects had been annihted and subsequently reorganized as a force of the You Ancient n.


    Its speed was so swift that it simply left one tongue-tied.


    It was at this moment when Ye Qingtang and the rest truly experienced the might and fearfulness of the You Ancient n.


    You Ancient n was certainly a powerful ancient n force with ten thousand years of heritage. To destroy this maind, they did not use the normal methods that ordinary people thought of; they did not even need to use their own hands and instead used another even more shocking method.


    They recaptured all the sects and family ns of this maind for their own use and used them as cannon fodder to block all forces who dared to resist.


    In just a few days, countless big and small sects submitted to You Ancient n and did not have the slightest intention to resist.


    Ye Qingtang was not surprised by this situation.


    The spirit energy on this maind was already thin, and Yin Yang Perfected Lords were extremely rare.

 Chapter 1112 - A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (2)

    Chapter 1112 A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (2)


    On the other hand, the martial realms of the powerful figures in the Central Maind were much higher than those of the people here from the start.


    You Ancient n was widely known even in the Central Maind. They had a massive force and countless Yin Yang Perfected Lords. Those sects had never seen such a battle array before, and the sects at the northern maind hadpletely fallen to You Ancient n without having You Ancient n to do anything.


    In the next half a month, the northern region of the maind hadpletely fallen, and hundreds of sects and family ns became the cannon fodder for the You Ancient n.


    ck and White Holy Son chuckled in the main hall of Falling Sky Valley. ¡°This is indeed amon practice of the You Ancient n. They could annihte this maind and cause an internal war without losing a single one of their soldiers¡­¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen nodded. Following powerful figures was an inherent mindset of humans, and whether they would kill each other was not something they could consider anymore.


    Ye Qingtang originally thought that after You Ancient n came to this maind, they woulde straight for Falling Sky Valley and capture Little You Yun away. However, it now seemed that she had underestimated the You Ancient n.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Why are you worried, Miss Ye? You just need to kill up north.¡± A chuckle suddenly echoed around.


    Everyone was confused by the voice and looked around their surroundings.


    ¡°Who spoke?¡± Yin Yang Child asked with a frown.


    However, no one responded.


    When that familiar voice entered her ears, a strange look emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes silently.


    Others might not be able to tell, but the voice of this person¡­


    ¡°This voice¡­ Why do I feel that it¡¯s so familiar¡­¡± Yin Yang Child suddenly looked at Ye Qingtang, and his expression changed in no time. ¡°Ling¡­ Ling Yan?!¡±


    Upon mentioning Ling Yan, Yin Yang Child looked around his surroundings almost instinctively but failed to see any trace of Ling Yan.


    Ye Qingtang also looked around but did not catch any sight of him. Then, she recalled that the source of the sound seemed to be near her, and she remembered that she had a voice transmission stone on her.


    Ye Qingtang immediately took out her voice transmission stone.


    Previously, when Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan were in the Dragon Vein, they relied on the voice transmission stone tomunicate. She never expected Ling Yan¡¯s voice to ring from the voice transmission stone again.


    Upon seeing the voice transmission stone, Absolute Monarch of Heaven, ck and White Holy Son, and the rest suddenly realized the situation.


    No wonder they could not find the owner of that voice after looking everywhere. ¡°Who is Ling Yan?¡± A Central Maind powerful figure asked curiously. The Central Maind was extremely vast. It had millions of small nations, hundreds of big nations, and even several big dynasties.


    It was normal for the talented powerful figures to not know of each other or to even not have heard the names of other powerful figures.


    ¡°Humph. Don¡¯t you know Ling Yan? A prince of Eternal Dynasty and a good-for-nothing with no martial skills.¡± Yin Yang Child snorted coldly. Perhaps because he was tricked by Ling Yan before, Yin Yin Yang Child was full of hatred when he talked about Ling Yan.


    ¡°Yin Yang Child, you have a grudge against that Ling Yan?¡± The man in ck armor sharply sensed Yin Yang Child¡¯s strange tone andughed immediately.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yin Yang Child did not deny.


    ¡°You said Ling Yan is a good-for-nothing. If he is a good-for-nothing and you have a grudge against him, why don¡¯t you kill him? Given your skills, it should be an easy feat to kill a good-for-nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡± The man in ck armor said.


    Yin Yang Child¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he red at the man in ck armor fiercely.

 Chapter 1113 - A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (3)

    Chapter 1113 A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (3)


    The male in ck armor was rather baffled and did not understand why Yin Yang Child red at him. Was there anything wrong with what he said? Ye Qingtang had many questions in her heart at this moment. If Yin Yang Child and the rest were not present, she really wanted to ask if it was Ling Yan¡¯s doing that the Central Maind people were trapped in this maind by the Forbidden Formation. After all, Ye Qingtang instinctively thought of Ling Yan when she heard of this incident.


    Yet currently¡­


    It was inconvenient for Ye Qingtang to voice her questions.


    If Ling Yan admitted it publicly, all the powerful figures from the Central Maind, not just Yin Yang Child, would probably itch to skin Ling Yan alive.


    Ye Qingtang immediately thought of what Ling Yan said and asked, ¡°Ling Yan, you want me to¡­ kill up north by myself?¡± The north was currently dominated by You Ancient n, but Ling Yan actually wanted her to head there alone?!


    Could it be that she identally offended this fellow and that he was here to take revenge on her? ¡°Of course, if you wish to bring a few more people, there¡¯s no issue either.¡± A faintugh could be heard in Ling Yan¡¯s tone from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Yin Yang Child shouted furiously upon hearing Ling Yan. ¡°We are not going!¡±


    Not only Yin Yang Child, everyone present was unwilling to head there. The northern maind hadpletely fallen already. Wasn¡¯t it seeking death if they headed to the temporary headquarters of the You Ancient n?!


    Ye Qingtang could understand their reactions. Thinking from another perspective, she herself would not wish to head over as well.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what enmity do you have with this woman to tell her to head to the You Ancient n and court death?¡± Yin Yang Child snickered coldly.


    Clearly, Ling Yan did not have any intention to respond to anyone other than Ye Qingtang and did not reply to Yin Yang Child¡¯s cynical remarks.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. When do you think I should set off?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the voice transmission stone a long whileter.


    Everyone present was stupefied by what Ye Qingtang said.


    After interacting with each other for a few days, the Central Maind people faintly realized that this young girl with alluring looks hadpletely overturned the old saying of ¡°an outwardly attractive but worthless person¡± as she was extremely intelligent in reality.


    But was she really going after that person called Ling Yan anyhow bluffed her?


    Anyone with eyes could tell that heading north now was no different from courting death.


    This did not seem like something that Ye Qingtang would agree to¡­


    Or was it to say that¡­ this Ling Yan and this girl had an affair? Otherwise, why would she have so much trust in him?


    Ye Qingtang did not know what the others were thinking. Although she felt that what Ling Yan said was unexpected, his judgments had never been wrong to date.


    Since Ling Yan said that, he must have some insights.


    In this crisis, she was willing to take a gamble. Moreover¡­ she did not feel that Ling Yan would harm her.


    Just as everyone was still in shock, Ling Yan¡¯s voice rang from the voice transmission stone once again.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Qingtang said in agreement.


    As Ye Qingtang agreed cleanly, a soft chuckle sounded from the voice transmission stone, and Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded right after.


    ¡°Rest assured, Miss Ye. I will stay by your side. You just need to listen to me throughout the journey.¡±


    There was no sound from the voice transmission stone afterward.

 Chapter 1114 - A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (4)

    Chapter 1114 A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (4)


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she looked at the voice transmission stage in her hands.


    Stay by my side? How?


    By relying on the voice transmission stone?


    However¡­ considering Ling Yan¡¯s skills, Ye Qingtang instantly felt that¡­ it was better for him to use the voice transmission stone and move his mouth¡­


    ¡°Qingtang, I think this is unsuitable!¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang with a deep frown and said. ¡°We don¡¯t know how many troops of the You Ancient n came from Central Maind, but it could capture the entire northern maind in just two days. It is evident how scary its force is. Qingtang, the odds will be against your favor if you go there alone!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, Perfected Xuanchen is right. You should think twice!¡± Elder Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin persuaded her otherwise hurriedly.


    However, Ye Qingtang had already made up her mind. Since Ling Yan wanted her to head over, he must have his own ideas.


    Seeing that their persuasion fell on deaf ears, everyone stopped talking.


    Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, and a few others initially wanted to follow Ye Qingtang, but Ye Qingtang rejected them. She might not attack this trip and perhaps was only there as a scout to observe the situation. Having many people would be a hindrance instead, and if they really encountered danger, Ye Qingtang might not be able to save the rest.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room swiftly and was prepared to leave after packing her things.


    Ye Qingtang just left Falling Sky Valley, and the little white tiger was beside Ye Qingtang since god knows when.


    The current little white tiger wasrger than before, and its fur was even more obvious. An inexplicable aura could be vaguely sensed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger and chuckled.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ What a nap¡­¡± The little white tiger yawned and said. ¡°Every growing stage, we Fiendcelestial Beasts will fall into a deep sleep¡­ It¡¯s simr to hibernation of normal demonic beasts, but after I wake up, mybat power will increase by a fair amount.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sized up the little white tiger and nodded.


    The current little white tiger was greatly different from before. If Ye Qingtang fought with her life on the line, she might not win against the little white tiger even before it was erged.


    ¡°You woke up at the right time. Follow me.¡± Ye Qingtang grabbed the little white tiger and ced it in her arms.


    Although the little white tiger was bigger, there was not much change in its frame.


    ¡°Where are we going¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten¡­¡±


    The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion as he waspletely unaware of the recent happenings.


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to exin to the little white tiger and walked ahead with great strides.


    ¡°Holy Lady!¡±


    A few stepster, a sweet and delicate voice rang behind Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang turned around instinctively only to see Ouyang Qian walking towards them.


    This person was indeed Ouyang Qian, but the spirit in the body was the Blood Moon Elder.


    Initially, Ye Qingtang let the Blood Moon Elder stay in the Ouyang Family and did not bother with him as she had too many things to settle. Ye Qingtang originally thought that Blood Moon Elder had already returned to Blood Moon Sect, yet it turned out that he was still in the Ouyang Family.


    Looking at Blood Moon Elder¡¯s glowing skin, it was easy to tell that he was nourished very well in the Ouyang Family and was probably so indulged in the pleasure that he forgot to return to Blood Moon Sect.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Blood Moon Elder rushed to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side hurriedly with a face full of smiles.


    ¡°Stay in Falling Sky Valley first and wait for me to return.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Blood Moon Elder and said.

 Chapter 1115 - A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (5)

    Chapter 1115 A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (5)


    After hearing Ye Qingtang, Blood Moon Elder actually behaved contrary to his usual behavior and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Holy Lady, you are heading to the north of this maind¡­ That ce is extremely dangerous, but I am very familiar with that ce. There definitely won¡¯t be any wrong to bring me along¡­¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, Blood Moon Elder said again, ¡°Holy Lady¡­ moreover, you should at least let me possess a powerful figure¡¯s body and go back to a male body¡­ Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is powerful or not. The most important thing is to return to a male body¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang shot Blood Moon Elder a look immediately. Given Blood Moon Elder¡¯s position as the Eldest Young Lady in Ouyang Family, he would have returned to a male body a long time ago if he wanted to. Noticing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction, the Blood Moon Elder was a little guilty, and heughed awkwardly. ¡°Actually¡­ girl or boy¡­ that is not important. The most important thing is to¡­ be even more powerful¡­ and possess a powerful figure¡¯s body¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang stayed silent for a moment. After sizing up the Blood Moon Elder, her lips suddenly curled up into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Sure. Follow me then.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder shuddered instinctively when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression.


    Back when he entered the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm with Ye Qingtang, she also behaved this way before, and afterward¡­ he, a dignified man, became a little maiden¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Without giving the Blood Moon Elder time to think, Ye Qingtang grabbed him and immediately ascended to the sky, disappearing without a trace.


    ¡°Too¡­ fast¡­ already!!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was pulled into the air by Ye Qingtang. The moment he opened his mouth, a wild gust of wind gushed into his mouth, and his entire face was almost distorted.


    The Blood Moon Elder was shaken. He had only been apart from Ye Qingtang for a while, and now that they met again, her martial skills had already reached this frightening stage¡­ Half a dayter, Ye Qingtang finally arrived at the northern region of the maind with the Blood Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang slowlynded on a small ind and cast the Blood Moon Elder aside.


    ¡°Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang in astonishment. Over a few months, Ye Qingtang actually entered the Yang Lord realm.


    ¡°Holy Lady, your martial talent¡­ is truly frightening¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang and eximed.


    Looking at the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s stunned expression, Ye Qingtang was, however, extremely calm.


    Frightening?


    If Blood Moon Elder saw Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun, he would then know what was truly ¡°frightening¡±: ¡°Miss Ye, you should have arrived at the northern region of the maind already, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Before waiting for Ye Qingtang to speak, Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded from the voice transmission stone. Blood Moon Elder was slightly dumbfounded to hear his voice.


    Without exining to Blood Moon Elder, she replied straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye, there¡¯s no need to act rashly. The You Ancient n is extremely strong in discipline and nning. Before invading a maind, they must have their own troops and deployment. You can understand the situation clearly first and inform me afterward,¡± Ling Yan said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I think the same too.¡± Ye Qingtang was in full agreement with Ling Yan¡¯s suggestion.


    To know one¡¯s own strengths and the enemy¡¯s was the sure way to victory. If they did not even know the basic headcount and troops of the You Ancient n and stormed into You Ancient n¡¯s temporary headquarters, it was simply seeking death.


    For the entire day, Ye Qingtang brought Blood Moon Elder around to survey almost the entire northern region of the maind.

 Chapter 1116 - A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (6)

    Chapter 1116 A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire (6)


    After a day, Ye Qingtang finally understood the basic situation of the You Ancient n.


    From Ye Qingtang¡¯s survey, the number of people from You Ancient n who came to this maind was not a lot-only about a hundred people.


    However, they brought thousands of battleships over.


    For every five battleships, there was one general who was in charge of attacking each sect.


    The You Ancient n was split into ten teams, and each team had about twenty powerful figures who guarded ten cities respectively. The strongest general¡¯s team conquered a city named Sky Stars City.


    Simply put, topletely defeat the You Ancient n that came this time, they needed to destroy the ten great main cities of the north.


    However, the ten great main cities were not far away from each other; thus, once something happened to a main city, the surrounding cities would immediately provide support.


    After understanding all of these, Ye Qingtang could not help but frown.


    You Ancient n¡¯s attack and defense were perfect. As they possessed unparalleledbat power, they also had a wless defense, sturdy like an iron te.


    ¡°The city nearest to me is Moonlight City, and it¡¯s already conquered by the You Ancient n with about twenty You Ancient n figures.¡± After a long while, Ye Qingtang informed Ling Yan about everything she found out.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I understand the general situation already. You can head to Moonlight City now.¡± Ling Yan chuckled.


    ¡°Head to Moonlight City¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised by what Ling Yan said. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Start a massacre.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s devilishly-charmingughter rang from the voice transmission stone.


    Moonlight City had at least twenty You Ancient n powerful figures, but Ling Yan wanted her to head to Moonlight City and cause trouble for the You Ancient n?


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ What feud do you have with this fellow?¡± Blood Moon Elder stared at the voice transmission stone and could not help but ask.


    The You Ancient n was an old n from Central Maind¡­ With twenty powerful figures from the ancient n guarding the city, how would Ye Qingtang start a massacre when she headed to Moonlight City? It was more like she would be massacred, wasn¡¯t it?!


    Blood Moon Elder had learned from Ye Qingtang of the recent events and even about the extraordinarydy and Divine King Luo Xue. He was extremely clear of the current situation, and even though Ye Qingtang was a Yang Lord, it was impossible for her to confront the You Ancient n¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me, Miss Ye?¡± Ling Yan asked softly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was silent.


    ¡°Miss Ye¡­¡±


    Before waiting for Ling Yan to speak again, Ye Qingtang said forthrightly, ¡°Trusting you it is.¡±


    Anyway, Ye Qingtang had witnessed Ling Yan¡¯s intelligence for herself. If Ling Yan was set to make her trust him, she had to believe him even if she did not.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely uninterested in experiencing being tricked by Ling Yan; thus, she might as well agree quickly¡­


    It seemed like he had heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s speechlessness in her tone, and Ling Yan¡¯s chuckle sounded from the voice transmission stone.


    The clear chuckle tugged at her heartstrings. Almost instinctively, she kept the voice transmission stone and concealed that chuckle.


    In the next second, she brought Blood Moon Elder with her and flew towards Moonlight City. About an hourter, in Moonlight City.


    A deafening roar andbat sounds could be heard in a super sect. The Blood Moon Elder inspected the ce for a moment and mumbled. ¡°This sect should be Shenchao Sect¡­ It is one of the super sects in the north¡­¡±

 Chapter 1117 - Wrath (1)

    Chapter 1117 Wrath (1)


    The Blood Moon Elder inspected the ce for a moment and mumbled. ¡°This sect should be Shenchao Sect¡­ It is one of the super sects in the north¡­¡±


    Currently, more than half of the Shen Chao Sect disciples were killed, and the majority of the senior executives died in the battle. The Sect Master and Grand Elder were still fighting with their lives.


    Numerous ck-robed middle-aged people with a ¡°You¡± stitched on their sleeves seemed to be killing the Shenchao Sect people in an overpowering manner. ¡°Submit to You Ancient n and you¡¯ll live. Resist You Ancient n and you¡¯ll die.¡±


    One of the ck-robed men said in a low voice as he scanned the surroundings with eyes devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Grand Elder¡­ Sect Master¡­ save me¡­¡± ¡°Help¡­ No¡­¡± Some You Ancient n disciples used violent means to rip the clothes of the Shenchao Sect female disciples and smiled lustfully.


    ¡°Are you all¡­ still human? How dare you all permit those young ones to do such atrocious things!¡± An elderly from Shenchao Sect yelled furiously upon seeing the scene, and a vein popped up on his forehead. ¡°Oh?¡±


    One of the ck-robed men said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Kindness is for humans. Lowly ants of this maind like you all are not considered humans to us. It is a blessing of your female disciples to be able to relieve the stress of my You Ancient n disciples.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ save me¡­ save me!¡±


    One of the Shenchao Sect female disciples¡¯ clothes were torn apart, and her fair skin was exposed. She shivered in the face of the brute gaze of the You Ancient n disciple before her as she desperately shouted to one of the sect elders in despair.


    ¡°Bastards, let go of my daughter!¡±


    That Shenchao Sect elder hollered furiously and unsheathed his sword before shing down at the You Ancient n disciples swiftly.


    ¡°Old thing, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Noticing the situation, the You Ancient n disciple scoffed and stuck a palm out as he spoke.


    Puff!


    The air pressure from that strike instantly beheaded that Shenchao Sect elder.


    ¡°Father!!¡±


    The female disciple whose clothes were ripped apart was dumbstruck, and she screamed ingrief.


    ¡°These bastards¡­ Even if I die, I will not let you all have your way!!¡± The female disciple¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and she bit her tongue instantly.


    Then, herplexion turned ghastly white, and blood seeped out from the corner of her lips. She copsed on the ground instantly.


    That You Ancient n disciple scoffed at the situation. ¡°What a damn spoil of fun!¡±


    Afterward, he stuck his leg out and kicked that Shenchao Sect female disciple¡¯s body dozens of meters away, forming an arc in the air before crashing into a pir within the sect, which shattered into pieces. Looking at the female disciple¡¯s body again, it was already dismembered to pieces.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The Shenchao Sect disciples were in great despair after witnessing the sight. The skills of these people were too scary. While Shenchao Sect was a super sect, they almost had no ability to retaliate in the face of these You Ancient n figures.


    ¡°You bastards¡­¡±


    Shenchao Sect Master clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth but was extremely powerless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors,¡± one of the You Ancient n ck-robed elderlies said coldly. ¡°Kill all the men in this sect and bring the females away.¡± The ck-robed elderly ordered immediately.


    The You Ancient n disciples at the scene howled excitedly upon hearing that.


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!!¡±

 Chapter 1118 - Wrath 2

    Chapter 1118 Wrath 2


    Shenchao Sect¡¯s female disciples were extremely tragic. Some tough female disciples knew what kind of torture they would face in the future and suicided at the scene while more than half of the men were ughtered in a sh.


    At this instant, Blood Moon Elder personally witnessed the hell-like scene and was stunned. ¡°This¡­ this is the Central Maind ancient n¡¯s style of work?!¡±


    Blood Moon Elder simply could not understand how such a ruthless ancient n could survive until now and even had an inheritance of ten thousand years. Were they still human? Even calling them beasts was an insult to beasts!


    Even Blood Moon Sect, who was known by this maind to be the heterodox evil cult, had never done such shameless and low-down things.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. Looking at the tragic sight, the miserable cries echoed in her ears, and all warmth had drained from her eyes.


    It was not the first time Ye Qingtang witnessed such extreme bullying of the weak.


    Wars between a high-level maind and a low-level maind had always been this way¡­


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang once participated in a war between mainds before and had seen plenty of such incidents.


    Just as that ck-robed man from You Ancient n had said, kindness was for humans. If it was warfare between the forces of the Central Maind, such things definitely would not happen. However, it was different when a high-level maind warred against a low-level maind¡­


    The superiorityplex of people at high-level mainds¡­ would make it so that they would never treat the cultivators of low-level mainds as humans. In the eyes of these high-level mainds¡¯ cultivators, the low-level mainds¡¯ cultivators were no different from pigs or dogs. ughter or humiliate, they would not be guilt-ridden. This was the evil nature¡­ of humans¡­


    Despair enshrouded the entire Shenchao Sect. Looking at the devastating sight before his eyes, Shenchao Sect Grand Elder was pale as despair had almost drowned himpletely.


    In despair, the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder could only pray to the heavens for a miracle to befall.


    However¡­


    When Shenchao Sect Grand Elder looked at the sky, his eyes coincidentally spotted Ye Qingtang who was in the sky.


    ¡°Yang¡­ Yang Lord?!¡±


    Shenchao Sect Grand Elder was shaken for that moment.


    He clearly sensed the aura around Ye Qingtang that she identally revealed. That overbearing energy caused the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder to wince, and a trace of hope appeared in his eyes¡­


    ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­ Yang Lord¡­ Please do something¡­ and save us!!¡±


    In his despair, the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder seemed to have found a straw to clutch at and immediately kneeled to Ye Qingtang.


    Although the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder did not think that a Yang Lord would be willing to interfere in this matter¡­ this was hisst hope!


    Even if¡­ she could only protect these Shenchao Sect disciples, it was also fine!!


    Swoosh!


    Almost at the same time when the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder kneeled down, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body turned into a sh of shadow and disappeared from the sky.


    When she appeared once again, she was already within Shenchao Sect.


    Her cold eyes swept across the hell-like scene before her, and the coldness in her eyes seemed to be able to freeze the air in her surroundings.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang suddenly took a step forward, and her floating figure directly arrived beside a Shenchao Sect female disciple who was about to be humiliated.


    Thatdy¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. When she saw that the person who appeared before her was actually an exceedingly beautifuldy, she grabbed onto the edge of Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes tightly.


    ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1119 - Wrath 3

    Chapter 1119 Wrath 3


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you poke your nose around?!¡± A You Ancient n disciple shot a cold look at Ye Qingtang, who suddenly appeared. When he noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s stunning beauty, a vile expression shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Do you¡­ also treat your mother this way?¡± There was no expression on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she nced at the You Ancient n disciple coldly.


    That You Ancient n disciple¡¯s face darkened immediately. With a sharp ¡°nk¡±, he unsheathed his sword and wanted to sh at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    Swoosh!


    However, just as that You Ancient n was about to sh down, a gleam suddenly shed by. Before he coulde to his senses, blood spouted out from his neck!


    The man¡¯s body copsed on the ground lifelessly and convulsed as blood gushed out from his neck.


    Most likely, even when he died, he still did not understand when exactly he was injured¡­


    The Shenchao Sect people were dumbstruck.


    Thisdy who appeared from nowhere was actually so decisive in killing and killed a You Ancient n disciple in an instant!


    The Shenchao Sect female disciple who was previously tugging onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes tightly widened her eyes in confusion.


    There was no emotion on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. She nced across the scene coldly and immediately noticed that many of the You Ancient n disciples were around Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven realm while those senior executives in ck robes had not entered the Yang Lord realm either¡­


    Logically speaking, the You Ancient n disciples should at least be in the Arcane Supremacy realm, and the senior executives should be in the Divine Arcane Supremacy realm. Even after entering this maind, their martial skills would not be as weak as this¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s instant kill of a You Ancient n disciple caught the attention of the You Ancient n people.


    ¡°Yang¡­ Lord¡­¡±


    The ck-robed elderlies from You Ancient n saw Ye Qingtang, who suddenly appeared, and frowned deeply.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills, one of the ck-robed elderlies immediately waved a hand and wanted tomand the You Ancient n members to leave.


    At this instant, Ling Yan¡¯s voice sounded from the voice transmission stone again. ¡°Miss Ye, tear the weed out by the roots so that it can never grow again.¡±


    Without Ling Yan¡¯s reminder, Ye Qingtang also understood this logic.


    Although it was unknown as to why those senior executives of You Ancient n had not reached the Yang Lord realm, this was an opportunity not to be missed to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You wish to leave?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold voice was heard.


    The moment she spoke, an overbearing Yang Lord aura filled the air instantly and enshrouded the You Ancient n figures in it.


    It sealed the entire Shenchao Sectpletely and did not give the You Ancient n members any chance to escape.


    ¡°Who dares to go against the You Ancient n!¡± A ck-robed elderly roared furiously.


    Ye Qingtang cast a cold look at that ck-robed elderly and shed her sword across without giving him any response.


    Sensing the might from the Yang Lord¡¯s strike, everyone was horrified and could not help but retreat backward.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s sh, dozens of You Ancient n disciples were ughtered on the spot while a few ck-robed elderlies fled in all directions and riskily avoided the blow.

 Chapter 1120 - Kill 1

    Chapter 1120 Kill 1


    The ck-robed elderlies were in the Arcane Supremacy realm in Central Maind, but aftering to this maind, their current martial skill realm was around Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven, and they were definitely no match for Ye Qingtang, a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven.


    In just a few rounds, two ck-robed elderlies were already killed by Ye Qingtang.


    These condescending ancient n figures would not have thought that they would ultimately die in the hands of a small Yang Lord when they merely invaded a low-level maind.


    ¡°Anyone who kills or injures a member of the You Ancient n¡­ must face dire consequences. You will be banished to the underworld and be suppressed for eternity!¡±


    One of the ck-robed elderlies red at Ye Qingtang furiously.


    ¡°Killing one is a crime while ying a hundred is considered heroic. After I kill everyone from your You Ancient n, who else can banish me to the underworld?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered as she spoke. It was as though the surrounding air froze.


    The Shenchao Sect disciples and senior executives were extremely agitated and cheered continuously.


    ¡°Hahaha. Did they really think that our maind does not have anyone powerful¡­ These invaders are so arrogant in ournd, but aren¡¯t they still going to be killed by a Yang Lord in the end!¡±


    ¡°Long live, Yang Lord! Kill all these bastards!¡±


    ¡°Yang Lord, after these bastards came to the north, they exterminated every being and killed all the citizens in Sky Star City¡­¡±


    Many Shenchao Sect senior executives shouted.


    ¡°How hateful¡­¡±


    The remaining ck-robed elderlies gritted their teeth. If they were in the outside world, this bullshit Yang Lord would be easily killed by the impact of their auras!


    ¡°If only our battleships carrying our water supply were not exploded by someone¡­¡±


    A ck-robed elderly¡¯s expression was extremely grim.


    They originally prepared sufficient food and water when they came from Central Maind to this low-level maind.


    However, halfway throughout their journey, their battleships storing water suddenly exploded for some reason. Afterward, the You Ancient n gathered water from nearby, but unexpectedly, almost all the water sources were poisoned. As such, after entering this maind, their martial realms were severely suppressed and returned very slowly.


    The Blood Moon Elder who had been following Ye Qingtang heard her bold words and was encouraged. He immediately walked forward and scoffed at the You Ancient n people.


    ¡°You need to pay a corresponding price for doing evil on our maind!¡±


    He could not lose his Blood Moon Sect demeanor before his Holy Lady.


    Just as the Blood Moon Elder was about to speak, Ye Qingtang had already turned into a sh of shadow and charged towards the remaining ck-robed men.


    Currently, the ck-robed men who were only at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven realm could not block Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack. In ten or so breaths, the powerful figures who were at the Arcane Supremacy realm in the outside world were all killed by Ye Qingtang.


    As for the You Ancient n disciples, Ye Qingtang did not let them off either and ughtered all of them in Shenchao Sect.


    ¡°Thank you Yang Lord¡­ Shenchao Sect will never forget your great kindness!¡±


    Shenchao Sect Grand Elder walked forward immediately and bowed to Ye Qingtang gratefully.


    Before Shenchao Sect Grand Elder¡¯s knee touched the ground, Ye Qingtang walked forward and helped the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder up.


    ¡°This is our home. Now that our home is facing a cmity, how can we sit idly and not do anything?¡±

 Chapter 1121 - Kill 2

    Chapter 1121 Kill 2


    Shenchao Sect Grand Elder¡¯s eyes were filled with respect.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked softly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yang Lord, we don¡¯t know what to do either¡­¡± The Shenchao Sect Grand Elder was stunned.


    Ye Qingtang rubbed her temples and said helplessly, ¡°I was not asking you¡­¡±


    Before the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder spoke again, Ling Yan¡¯s soft chuckle sounded from the voice transmission stone. ¡°Miss Ye, you can let all these people leave.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang nodded and had an idea in mind.


    ¡°This ce is not safe to stay for long. All of you should set off for Falling Sky Valley in the Nine Nights Dynasty immediately.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Shenchao Sect Grand Elder and Sect Master and said.


    Shenchao Sect Grand Elder did not have any objections to a Yang Lord¡¯s words and immediately agreed without asking for the reason.


    ¡°Now¡­ we canpletely destroy this city.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s chuckle came from the voice transmission stone.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and stored her voice transmission stone. She first removed the space rings from the You Ancient n people before leaving.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s current skills, it was impossible for her to open the space rings of those ck-robed men. However, those disciples¡¯ space rings stored many ck-grade weapons and rare treasures.


    As Ye Qingtang walked around Sky Stars City, the huge city was lifeless as though it had be a dead city.


    Swoosh!


    At this instant, more than ten You Ancient n senior executives flew in all directions and surrounded Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Scumbag, how dare you kill a You Ancient n member!¡±


    The leading ck-robed elderly looked at Ye Qingtang and hollered furiously.


    ¡°I did not look for you all, but you all came to court your death on your own ord.¡± Ye Qingtang swept across the people and snickered.


    ¡°Yang¡­ Lord¡­¡±


    After sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s aura, the ck-robed elderlies looked at each other with shocked expressions.


    How could Sky Stars City of this low-level maind have a Yang Lord¡­ They had already checked that the northern region of this low-level maind had no Yang Lords. This was also why they chose to invade this low-level maind from the north and then swallow the entire piece ofnd once their skills increased to the peak of Yang Lord¡­


    ¡°F*ck you. Let me have some exercise.¡±


    The little white tiger shuttled out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s embrace and instantly leaped out like a white bolt of lightning. Before everyone realized what had happened, the neck of one of the ck-robed elderlies was already bitten apart by the little white tiger.


    Ye Qingtang was uncertain about the exactbat power of the little white tiger after waking up, but she could be sure that if she fought all-out with the little white tiger, she might not win against the little white tiger steadily. Of course, these You Ancient n senior executives were no match for the little white tiger as well.


    In no time, at least seven people were killed by the little white tiger tragically.


    ¡°Quick! Call Elder Yin Fo!!¡±


    A ck-robed elderly eximed immediately.


    Elder Yin Fo of You Ancient n was guarding a city nearby Sky Stars City. As long as Elder Yin Fo came over, everyone would die regardless of Yang Lord or not!


    ¡°Miss Ye¡­ it¡¯s about time.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice could be heard.

 Chapter 1122 - Kill 3

    Chapter 1122 Kill 3


    Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to speak, a ck-robed elderly heard Ling Yan¡¯s voice, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°Eternal Dynasty¡¯s¡­ Ling Yan?!¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s devilishughter sounded. ¡°You Ancient n, nice to meet you all.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Wait, on our way here¡­ I saw a battleship from Eternal Dynasty¡­¡± The ck-robed elderly frowned deeply. ¡°Could it be that¡­ you were the one who sent people¡­ to destroy our water supply?!¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case. If I¡¯ve caused any troubles to you all, I¡¯m extremely sorry,¡± Ling Yan said with a soft chuckle.


    The You Ancient n senior executives were infuriated. They had no feud with Eternal Dynasty, yet this Ling Yan secretly sent people to guard the route that they would definitely pass by and destroy their battleships that carried their water supply. Had their battleships not be destroyed, how would their skills return so slowly!!


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± A You Ancient n senior executive¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°Are all the water sources nearby poisoned by you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Yanughed. ¡°Your water supplies were destroyed, and you all will have to search for new water sources. Iced poison in all 123 water sources in the surroundings¡­ Unless all of you powerful figures don¡¯t need to consume water, it is definite that you all will be poisoned. There¡¯s no other way out.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ you are so evil. What feud does our You Ancient n have with you?!¡± A ck-robed elderly shouted furiously.


    ¡°Feud? There¡¯s none,¡± replied Ling Yan.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no feud at all, why do you want toy a trap and harm us?¡± The ck-robed elderly had a dark expression.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Ling Yanughed coldly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because¡­ you all caused Miss Ye to feel troubled.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by what Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ what does your Eternal Dynasty count as¡­ Eternal Dynasty will definitely be annihted after offending You Ancient n! You will regret this!¡± The ck-robed elderly was enraged.


    However, Ling Yanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll thank you all in advance then¡­ I am being excluded by the imperial power in Eternal Dynasty. If You Ancient n is willing to clean up and even annihte the Eternal Dynasty for me, that would be the best.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The You Ancient n senior executives were flushed. They were actually fooled by a prince of the Eternal Dynasty!


    ¡°Miss Ye, if you¡¯re not going to attack now, then when will you?¡± Ling Yan said suddenly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you chatting happily with them? I didn¡¯t wish to disturb.¡± Ye Qingtang shot a look at the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°No matter how much I talk to others, it cannot bepared to half a sentence with you.¡± Ling Yan chuckled.


    ¡°¡­¡± Shen Qianshu stared nkly at the voice transmission stone. Why can this Ling Yan continue on with any topic¡­ Did he mean that¡­


    Without uttering another word, Ye Qingtang activated the ck-grade weapon in her hand and shed the remaining ck-robed elderlies.


    Ye Qingtang joined forces with the little white tiger, and in no time, everyone from the You Ancient n in Sky Stars City was killed.


    The You Ancient n definitely never expected that in such a short span of time, one out of their ten teams was alreadypletely wiped out.


    ¡°F*ck. We¡¯re rich¡­ Let¡¯s take all of their space rings away¡­ We will split them half-half!¡± The little white tiger said hurriedly.


    It had just grown and needed to replenish arge amount of energy. The space rings of those You Ancient n powerful figures would definitely have plenty of rare treasures¡­

 Chapter 1123 - Demonic Creature 1

    Chapter 1123 Demonic Creature 1


    Ye Qingtang nced at the little white tiger meaningfully. Before she could say anything, Ling Yan¡¯s voice was heard once again.


    ¡°Miss Ye, this ce is not safe to stay long.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Leave the city now and don¡¯t look back,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ This rich*ss¡­ It¡¯s easy for you to say¡­¡±


    The little white tiger was full of grudges when it heard what Ling Yan said.


    Ling Yan was a prince and naturally did notck valuable items, but itcked many!


    However, before the little white tiger could finish its sentence, Ye Qingtang directly grabbed the little white tiger, which continued toin incessantly, and dashed out of Sky Stars City without looking back. The Blood Moon Elder followed after tightly when he saw Ye Qingtang leave.


    ¡°F*ck. You¡¯re really leaving!!¡± The little white tiger red at Ye Qingtang.


    As the little white tiger finished speaking, an extremely frightening overbearing force instantly enshrouded the entire Sky Stars City.


    A pair of enormous eyes appeared in the sky, and ck rays of light emerged in the eyes.


    Boom¡­


    Boom Boom!!


    The entire city shook tremendously.


    Outside the city, Ye Qingtang was shaken when she saw the owner of that pair of eyes.


    A pitch-ck demonic creature near a hundred meters tall was not wearing anything as it walked in the city slowly. With every step it took, the ground of Sky Stars City shook violently as though it was cracking apart.


    ¡°Sh*t¡­¡±


    Looking at that enormous creature, the little white tiger could not help but swear.


    If it really remained in Sky Stars City to search for its spoils of war just now¡­


    The little white tiger really had to give it to Ling Yan¡¯s brain. It silently turned to look at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°What is¡­ that thing¡­ Is it a monster?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, and she shook her head.


    The little white tiger could not help but turn around to look at that enormous, ck monster in the city. No matter how its skills were, the visual impact was too shocking¡­


    A pair of eyes that were darker than the night contained destructive energy. Every inch of its skin seemed to have an explosive force.


    The creature, which was walking upright, hollered furiously.


    There were still many citizens who were alive in Sky Stars City. When that enormous demonic creature appeared, the looming fear spread throughout the city rapidly. Everyone fled in all directions with their life.


    However, the human-looking demonic creature suddenly opened its mouth.


    As its mouth opened, a gust of wild wind swept into the city instantly.


    As the wild wind rushed in, the citizens who were fleeing away were instantly swept into the demonic creature¡¯s mouth.


    The cries of children, shrieks ofdies,ments of elderlies¡­ All of these were mixed together at this moment, resembling a howl from hell and causing one to tremble with fear.


    The cries of fear and screams shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    However, the miserable sounds ended very quickly, and a dead silence ensued.


    The ten thousand plus people remaining in Sky Stars City were all swallowed by that human-looking demonic creature in the blink of an eye.


    A bloodcurdling chewing sound reverberated in the surroundings as fresh blood gushed out of the demonic creature¡¯s mouth continuously.


    A roar erupted from that demonic creature subsequently. The moment its blood-filled mouth opened, fresh minced flesh could be seen in its mouth¡­

 Chapter 1124 - Demonic Creature 2

    Chapter 1124 Demonic Creature 2


    After witnessing this terrifying scene, even the little white tiger, a Fiendcelestial Beast, was shocked.


    ¡°This¡­ is too scary¡­¡±


    It was as though tens of thousands of citizens in Sky Stars City instantly became food for that demonic creature.


    The entire city turned into a living hell as an intense smell of blood enshrouded the city.


    The minced flesh mixed with blood continuously fell from the demonic creature¡¯s mouth to its legs. A half-eaten corpse of a child fell into a pile of blood with a thud.


    Only despair and fear from before he died could be seen on the child¡¯s originally innocent and pure face.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the living hell before her eyes, her hands were clenched tightly into a fist, and there seemed to be ayer of fog in her eyes.


    She looked up slightly and looked at that human-looking demonic creature, which was walking upright.


    Even though there was a distance between her and that demonic creature, she could still clearly sense the dangerous aura around that demonic creature. Even with her Yang Lord skills¡­ it was impossible for her to have any chance of victory¡­


    Even if Ye Qingtang wished to save the people in Sky Stars City, she did not have the power to do so.


    If she abruptly rushed into the city to save them, not only would she be unable to rescue anyone, she and the little white tiger would also lose their lives in the city.


    Ye Qingtang shut her eyes and took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing her anger, but the despair and wails echoed around her ears.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ what exactly is that thing¡­ This aura is too stifling¡­ I even have problems breathing now¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder who fled out together felt that his breathing was a little hurried at this instant.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly and forced herself to calm down. She automatically recalled that those You Ancient n senior executives mentioned Elder Yin Fo earlier on.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ this demonic creature is the Elder Yin Fo that the You Ancient n people said¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    The moment Ye Qingtang spoke, Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed instantly. He raised his hand and pointed to one ck, giant eye in Sky Stars City.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ this is bad! Look!¡±


    That giant eye moved slowly andnded straight on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Tsk tsk¡­¡±


    At the same time, the human-looking demonic creatureughed sinisterly. ¡°Found¡­ you¡­¡±


    Swoosh!


    Energy rushed into the legs of the human-looking demonic creature, and its towering body jumped out of the city instantly with a terrifying smile on its face.


    ¡°F*ck you. Quickly run!¡±


    The little white tiger looked at the human-looking demonic creature, which bolted towards them. It bared its fangs instantly, and its fur stood up. The extremely dangerous aura immediately caused the little white tiger to be in self-defense mode.


    Without the little white tiger¡¯s reminder, Ye Qingtang immediately fled away once she saw the demonic creature inching closer to them


    ¡°Miss Ye, head to the next city immediately.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice rang from the voice transmission stone again at the critical moment.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. Currently, all the cities in the north were already conquered by the You Ancient n. She was now being chased after by a demonic creature¡­ If she went there, wouldn¡¯t she be attacked from the front and the back?

 Chapter 1125 - Demonic Creature 3

    Chapter 1125 Demonic Creature 3


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Just do as I say. There¡¯s me,¡± Ling Yan said softly.


    Before waiting for Ye Qingtang to speak, a bolt of power of Karma rushed from the voice transmission stone to the sky.


    Ye Qingtang looked in the direction of the scarlet power of Karma and saw that it had turned into a huge Buddha, and it was in a battle with the demonic creature.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed as he looked at that Buddha with limitless might.


    ¡°Realistic Illusion?!¡± Ye Qingtang looked at that huge Buddha statue and mumbled.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang once knew about an illusory spell called Realistic Illusion.


    The energy of the Realistic Illusion swung between reality and illusory. It could confuse one¡¯s mind and was extremely difficult to differentiate.


    She just witnessed the power of karma explode from the voice transmission stone and turn into a Buddha statue. That should be the Realistic Illusion as the Buddha statue did not really exist and was merely transformed by illusory energy as Ye Qingtang had understood.


    ¡°Leave quickly.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s voice suddenly rang.


    Without hesitation, Ye Qingtang immediately brought the Blood Moon Elder and little white tiger and fled rapidly.


    On the other side, the human-looking demonic creature was blocked by the illusory Buddha statue and was fighting it without revealing any weak points.


    Ye Qingtang knew a little about Ling Yan¡¯s skills. He seemed to be able to divert his remarkable skill using his Karmic Bloodline from millions of miles away.


    They had Ling Yan to thank today. Otherwise, with Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger, it would be very difficult to fight against the human-looking demonic creature.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you can tell what¡¯s happening here?¡± The little white tiger could not hold back and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice could be heard a long whileter.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± The little white tiger was in thought.


    ¡°Miss Ye, that demonic creature is one of the elders of You Ancient n and is called Yin Fo. It is limited in my illusory spell right now. You can head to the city where Elder Yin Fo was at and take it down,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ling Yan¡¯s words verified Ye Qingtang¡¯s guesses.


    Estimating the time that Elder Yin Fo took to rush over for assistance, the city he was in was probably the city nearest to Sky Stars City, Wind Cloud City.


    After the You Ancient n invaded the north, it conquered ten cities, and each city was not too far away from each other.


    A whileter, Ye Qingtang descended from the sky with Blood Moon Elder and the little white tiger and arrived outside Wind Cloud City.


    ¡°Be careful, Holy Lady. How about we investigate first and verify that this is the city conquered by that Elder Yin Fo? Otherwise, if it¡¯s not and this city has another demonic creature guarding it, we will still die without a doubt¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder shed an obsequious smile.


    Looking at the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s toady smile, Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ll go to investigate first then.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I¡¯ll go?¡± The smile on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face shatteredpletely. He pointed at himself with eyes popped wide and waspletely dumbfounded. How he wished he could p his mouth!


    Why did he b for nothing!!


    At the same time, in Sky Stars City.


    The human-looking demonic creature let out a low roar and immediately charged towards the huge Buddha statue in front.

 Chapter 1126 - A Fight Between Formidable Opponents 1

    Chapter 1126 A Fight Between Formidable Opponents 1


    But for some reason, that Buddha statue easily resolved all the attacks of that human-looking demonic creature.


    The human-looking demonic creature found it strange. Logically speaking, this Buddha statue was so powerful and could clearly kill it with the flick of a finger, but this Buddha statue¡¯s moves were not threatening.


    Before the demonic creature could think further, a cloud of blood appeared in the sky.


    A cold man in a long blood-colored robe was standing in the air. His white hair swayed in the wind, resembling a True God of this generation.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at the demonic creature coldly. ¡°Blockhead.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the demonic creature looked above and was stunned when it saw the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    Although this person was a Yang Lord, his manner was extremely imposing and could even cause it to instinctively shift to self-defense mode.


    Blood Moon Holy Lord clenched his fist gently, and a boundless might enshrouded that Buddha statue.


    In the next second, the Buddha statue was shattered by the impact of the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s overbearing aura and vanished.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you even tell that it¡¯s an Illusory Spell?¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at the demonic creature apathetically.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you!¡± The demonic creature¡¯s malicious eyes met Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s indifferent eyes and roared sternly.


    ¡°My identity is not important.¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord was emotionless, but his eyes suddenly looked at the direction where Ye Qingtang went to.


    ¡°Find thatdy from before¡­ and kill her is what you should do.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You two¡­ have a feud?¡± The demonic creature stared at Blood Moon Holy Lord and asked inquisitively.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± A cold glint shed across Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s eyes.


    Almost instantly, the demonic creature was repressed by Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s imposing manner.


    Boom, boom!!


    With an explosive sound, the demonic creature could not withstand the overbearing aura and lost its bnce. Its knees fell onto the ground.


    ¡°How¡­ hateful!!¡± The demonic creature red at Blood Moon Holy Lord furiously. This person¡¯s aura did not seem ordinary, but how could he only be at the Yang Lord realm?!


    ¡°You¡­ are so powerful¡­ Why don¡¯t¡­ you kill that¡­ woman¡­ yourself!¡± The demonic creature looked at Blood Moon Holy Lord and shouted angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± After saying that, Blood Moon Holy Lord retracted his aura.


    As the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s aura dissipated, the demonic creature finally regained control of its own body and stood up slowly.


    ¡°Where is¡­ thatdy!¡± The demonic creature asked.


    ¡°So foolish.¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at the demonic creature and said coldly. ¡°After you left Wind Cloud City, she headed there. Hurry up and get the hell back.¡±


    Then, Blood Moon Holy Lord disappeared in the air instantly.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The demonic creature scoffed and rushed towards Wind Cloud City.


    Sky Stars City had already lost one team, and if Wind Cloud City was also lost, the general would probably¡­ kill him!


    At that thought, the demonic creature roared furiously and ran at its fastest speed, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­


    On a mountain in Central Maind, Ling Yan opened his eyes immediately.


    ¡°Broke my Illusory Spell¡­¡± Ling Yan mumbled thoughtfully.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Interesting. Are you still unwilling to give up¡­¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°What a pity though. Two can y at that game.¡±

 Chapter 1127 - A Fight Between Formidable Opponents 2

    Chapter 1127 A Fight Between Formidable Opponents 2


    The little azure dragon aside looked at Ling Yan and asked, ¡°Did that person appear?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Ling Yan replied with augh.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s bad¡­¡± The little azure dragon said, ¡°Do you have any means to deal with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let my shell meet him. How about that?¡± Ling Yan looked at the little azure dragon and asked with a seeming smile.


    ¡°This¡­ is fine, but¡­ the shell does not have any thinking ability nor consciousness and only acts based on its instincts. How can you move it?¡± The little azure dragon was rather perplexed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ However, whose instincts does it have?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips tugged up.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the instincts that you left behind¡­¡± The little azure dragon replied.


    ¡°Since it is based on my instincts, the power of Karma will do the job.¡±


    Afterward, the Karmic Natal Chart appeared, and the intense power of karma surged into the sky instantly.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Ling Yan, you¡¯re actually doing so much for a girl¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re really attracted to her¡­¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan and could not refrain from teasing him.


    Before Ling Yan could say anything, the little azure dragon continued speaking. ¡°However, I must remind you that that person has appeared, and what he is about to do is not wrong actually. It¡¯s fine for you to stop him, but there¡¯s a pretext¡­ And this pretext is that you must have absolute confidence to deal with the matters that Ye Qingtang will have to face after she survives.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Ye dies, it¡¯s just another cycle¡­ It¡¯s ultimately unavoidable. Compared to avoidance, I much prefer going against the heavens,¡± said Ling Yan.


    ¡°I feel that¡­ if Ye Qingtang dies¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, before the little azure dragon could finish speaking, Ling Yan¡¯s gaze turned icy, and the little azure dragon could not help but shudder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for you to say such things ever again. Do¡­ you understand?¡± Ling Yan stared at the little azure dragon. Although there was a seeming smile on his face, his words seemed to be able to freeze everything in the world.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Man proposes, god disposes. Ling Yan, you¡¯ve still fallen ultimately¡­ So what even if you changed a shell¡­ She and you are destined to have a doomed fate¡­ It¡¯s a curse.¡± The little azure dragon sighed.


    Ling Yan chuckled out of a sudden and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked toying with and controlling fate¡­ Have fate or Heavenly Dao ever had the right to control me?!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I believe in your intelligence more. I just hope that you can truly go against the heavens and change your fate¡­¡± The little azure dragon said.


    ¡­


    The northern region of the maind, outside Wind Cloud City.


    The Blood Moon Elder descended from the sky while panting and hurriedly looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯ve checked. That demonic creature should be the guard of this Wind Cloud City. The most powerful person in this city now is only about Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven or so. We can massacre the city!


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang nodded and charged into Wind Clout City with the Blood Moon Elder and little white tiger.


    The situation of Wind Cloud City was worse than that of Sky Stars City. Millions of lives were already devoured by that demonic creature, with only You Ancient n people remaining.


    Time was limited. Without holding back, Ye Qingtang activated her Phoenix Bloodline and Ultimate Origin Skill to the maximum. Her body turned into a zing me, and all You Ancient n people in sight were ughtered.


    In just an hour, the hundreds of You Ancient n powerful figures and disciples were all in by Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1128 - A Fight Between Formidable Opponents 3

    Chapter 1128 A Fight Between Formidable Opponents 3


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ leave me a body!¡± Blood Moon Elder saw that Ye Qingtang had killed all the You Ancient n senior executives and was about to weep.


    Although those senior executives only had a martial cultivation base of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven on this maind, it was only so because they were poisoned and the thin spirit energy on this maind restricted their ability. If they were back at the Central Maind, they were at least at the second stage Divine Arcane Supremacy of the Arcane Supremacy realm¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s limited time.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    If that demonic creature rushed back, they would probably die here, and there would be no time for the Blood Moon Elder to possess a body.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ you must leave me with one the next time¡­ Looks, height, and age are not important. The only two conditions are for it to be a male and a powerful figure. I will not be greedy for more¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder said with a face full of smiles.


    ¡°F*ck. Why are you so troublesome? Just possess any body. So many requests.¡± The little white tiger shot the Blood Moon Elder an eye.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s lips twitched slightly when he heard the little white tiger¡­


    Had he¡­pletely be a woman in the eyes of this Fiendcelestial Beast now?!!


    ¡°Die¡­ all¡­ must die!!¡±


    Before waiting for the Blood Moon Elder to retort, a furious roar could be heard from outside Wind Cloud City.


    Ye Qingtang and the rest looked outside the city immediately.


    The human-looking demonic creature was back at Wind Cloud City!


    ¡°The Illusory Spell was broken¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    Even a powerful human might not be able to escape from the high-level Illusory Spell that Ling Yan set using the power of karma, much less a demonic creature with a low spiritual sense¡­


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s calctions previously, it would take at least several hours for this demonic creature to see through Ling Yan¡¯s Illusory Spell, but only how much time had passed?!


    ¡°Ling Yan, your Illusory Spell¡­ was broken so quickly?¡± Ye Qingtang asked through the voice transmission stone.


    However, there was no response from the voice transmission stone at all.


    ¡°Ling Yan?¡± Ye Qingtang called once again but there was still no response.


    ¡°This damn Ling Yan actually dropped the ball at the critical moment! Unreliable!¡± The little white tiger said.


    Without Ling Yan, how could they stop that demonic creature?!


    Boom!! Boom!!


    At this instant, the human-looking demonic creature descended from the sky. Unable to bear the massive weight, the ground cracked instantly. Gusts of wild wind were stirred up as though a disaster had arrived. Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder retreated backward unsteadily.


    The demonic creature immediately scanned Wind Cloud City, and his eyes dted when he saw that hundreds of You Ancient n people were killed.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare¡­ you all¡­ General¡­ will not let me off¡­ General will be¡­ punished by themander¡­ General will¡­ kill me!!!¡± The demonic creature roared to the sky in rage.


    Blood Moon Elder was rmed.


    The human-looking demonic creature before them was already so frighteningly powerful¡­ It was still so fearful of the so-called General¡­ as though the General could kill it with just a thought¡­ And what shocked the Blood Moon Elder the most was that above the General, there was still a Commander. Exactly how¡­ big and powerful was this You Ancient n?! How many powerful figures came!!

 Chapter 1129

    <h2>Chapter 1129: Kill Her (1)</h2>


    Looking at the demonic creature which chased up to them, Ye Qingtang calmed herself down and asked,


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to how you broke the Realistic Illusion so quickly¡­¡±


    The demonic creature was inches away from them now, and it was unrealistic for them to escape from Wind Cloud City. Since there was no way out, they could only fight with their lives.


    ¡°Someone¡­ wants your life¡­ Who did you offend¡­ Are you¡­ not aware¡­¡± The demonic creature red at Ye Qingtang and said coldly.


    ¡°Someone wants my life¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by what the demonic creature had said. What did it mean?


    ¡°Die!!¡±


    The demonic creature roared. A wild wind was raked up, and a frightening demonic aura enshrouded the entire city.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang would not wait for her death. She activated the power of her Divine Phoenix Bloodline to the maximum and shed her sword at the demonic creature.


    However, that scarlet sword gleam with incredible destructive force only left a negligible scratch on that demonic creature¡¯s huge body.


    ¡°Perfect defense?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback when she saw that the demonic creature waspletely unharmed.


    This human-looking demonic creature¡¯s skin was like hard metal that simply could not be prated or destroyed.


    The demonic creature¡¯s perfect defense was unrted to its cultivation realm and seemed to be a natural gift¡­


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, the demonic creature threw a punch out at the speed of lightning.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang used her sword to block the blow.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    It was like a thunderous explosion. Ye Qingtang was flung hundreds of meters away by the blow, shattering several buildings in Wind Cloud City.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The little white tiger roared furiously and charged towards the demonic creature.


    However, before it could get close, it was also hurled away by the demonic creature¡¯s punch.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ So damn painful!¡± The little white tigerined incessantly afternding on the ground, but it seemed to recall something and immediately stood up.


    ¡°Eh¡­ It isn¡¯t that painful¡­ My defense became stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder flew to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side hurriedly and helped her up.


    Whatever weird species that this demonic creature was, its strength and defense was close to perfect and was unrestricted by the martial realm. Even though it was in this maind, its strength and defense were on par with an Arcane Supremacy and simply could not be fought against!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was pale, and blood seeped out from the corners of her lips. She frowned and grunted at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Quick¡­ flee¡­¡±


    This demonic creature was too powerful, and even she was not its opponent. If Blood Moon Elder did not flee now, he would definitely die.


    ¡°Holy Lady! What are you saying! How can I abandon you and flee for my life at this time!¡± Blood Moon Elder shook his head repeatedly.


    Blood Moon Elder had interacted with Ye Qingtang daily for more than one year, and they had been through so many things together. Their rtionship was already beyond the restrictions of life and death.


    The Blood Moon Elder clenched his teeth. Even at this critical moment where their lives and deaths were concerned, Ye Qingtang only wanted him to escape quickly¡­


    ¡°All¡­ must die!¡±


    The demonic creature roared in fury, and a huge fist was thrown powerfully toward Ye Qingtang.


    However, before the demonic creature could act, a shadow shed across the air.


    <em>Boom, boom!!</em>


    All of a sudden, a ring sound exploded in the air.

 Chapter 1130

    <h2>Chapter 1130: Kill Her (2)</h2>


    A cold-looking man that was as elegant as a God suddenly appeared beside Ye Qingtang. He suddenly stuck a finger out and directly blocked the demonic creature¡¯s powerful punch.


    When Ye Qingtang took a clear look at that man¡¯s face, she was instantly taken aback.


    ¡°Han Cangming¡­¡±


    Why was he here?!


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Without seeing how Han Cangming moved, a sword gleam shed by and pierced through the demonic creature¡¯s body.


    The moment the sword gleam shed by, the demonic creature let out a miserable wail, and its body fell forward, causing a deep dent on the ground.


    Afterward, Han Cangming turned around and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    It was just eye contact, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s body stiffened.


    In the next second, however, Ye Qingtang felt a trace of familiarity in Han Cangming¡¯s gaze.


    Every time she saw Han Cangming previously, his eyes were extremely cold as though there was not the slightest warmth in it. However, for some reason today¡­ there was actually a subtle difference.


    Han Cangming was slightly confused as he looked at Ye Qingtang, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    He was originally on his way to Central Maind, but for some reason, his thoughts seemed to be invaded by something, and he returned to this maind.


    Even Han Cangming himself was unsure why he returned. It was just that he instinctively thought that this seemed to be what he should do¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­ You finally appeared.¡±


    Suddenly, a blood-colored swirl formed in the air.


    In the next second, the Blood Moon Holy Lord appeared before Ye Qingtang and the rest.


    ¡°Younger brother?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was perplexed when she saw Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    What was it with today?


    First came Antiquity Pce¡¯s Pce Lord, Han Cangming, and then even her cheapskate younger brother, the Blood Moon Holy Lord, appeared afterward¡­


    If these two were here to save this maind, Ye Qingtang would be d to have two more incredible helpers.


    But given the current situation, Ye Qingtang vaguely sensed that something was off.


    ¡°Holy Lord!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder immediately bowed at Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s eyes passed by Ye Qingtang quietly, and a trace of emotion seemed to sh by in the depth of his eyes. When he looked up again, he told the Blood Moon Elder coldly.


    ¡°Kill that person.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Holy Lord, you want me to kill him?¡± Blood Moon Elder was startled and instinctively thought that Blood Moon Holy Lord was instructing him to attack Han Cangming, who appeared a while before.


    The Blood Moon Elder had goosebumps when he took a look at Han Cangming.


    Before the Blood Moon Elder spoke again, Blood Moon Holy Lord suddenly raised a hand, and his slender fingers pointed at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°The person I want you to kill¡­ is her.¡±


    Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s words stunned both Blood Moon Elder and Ye Qingtang.


    What was going on?!


    ¡°Kill¡­ Kill Holy Lady? Holy Lord, why do you want to kill Holy Lady?!¡± Blood Moon Elder was extremely shocked by Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s instructions.


    He could not believe it. Holy Lord actually wanted him to kill Holy Lady¡­ Why?!


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord said without emotions.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder gritted his teeth. ¡°Holy Lord¡­ I cannot follow your orders! Furthermore, I am not Holy Lady¡¯s opponent!¡±


    Blood Moon Elder did not know what Holy Lord wanted him to kill Holy Lady, but if¡­ he really had to make a choice between Blood Moon Holy Lord and Holy Lady¡­

 Chapter 1131

    <h2>Chapter 1131: Kill Her (3)</h2>


    ¡°Even if I can defeat Holy Lady¡­ I will not do it!!¡± Blood Moon Elder gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    As the Blood Moon Elder finished his sentence, the Blood Moon Holy Lord raised his right arm slightly, and a red gleam prated Blood Moon Elder¡¯s be instantly.


    Just as Blood Moon Holy Lord was about to attack, Han Cangming took a step forward and dispelled that red gleam with the wave of a hand.


    ¡°Han Cangming, why do you want to be in my way?¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at Han Cangming coldly.


    A hint of confusion could be seen on Han Cangming¡¯s face. He did not know why either, but it was as though all of this was a given and that was what he should do.


    ¡°I did not look for you, and you came to offer yourself instead. This is good too though.¡± As Blood Moon Holy Lord spoke, he turned into a blood-colored shadow and flew towards Han Cangming.


    In just a moment, Han Cangming and Blood Moon Holy Lord were locked in a battle dozens of miles away.


    Blood Moon Elder still had not recovered from the shock at this moment and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Holy Lady¡­ did you¡­ you¡­ betray Holy Lord?¡±


    ¡°Betray?¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. When had she ever betrayed Blood Moon Holy Lord?


    Ever since the war at Xuanling Sect, she had never seen Blood Moon Holy Lord at all. What betrayal could there be?


    Furthermore, she did not do anything over this period of time¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not understand what outrageous thing she did for her cheapskate brother to want to suddenly kill her.


    The Blood Moon Elder understood when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s confused expression.


    He more or less knew what Ye Qingtang had done over this period of time, and she indeed did not do anything that betrayed the Blood Moon Holy Lord and the Blood Moon Sect.


    Furthermore¡­


    Although Ye Qingtang was Blood Moon Sect¡¯s Holy Lady, she had not much connection with Blood Moon Sect in reality, and there was no such chance to betray it even if she wanted to.


    <em>But why did Holy Lord¡­</em>


    The more Blood Moon Elder thought about it, the more confused he was.


    A thought suddenly struck Ye Qingtang. She looked at the severely injured demonic creature on the ground.


    When this demonic creature chased after them earlier on, it said that someone wanted her life, and Ye Qingtang thought that the demonic creature was perhaps referring to someone from the You Ancient n.


    But thinking about it now, it did not make much sense as that demonic creature was a member of the You Ancient n after all¡­


    Could it be that the person that the demonic creature said was the Blood Moon Holy Lord?!


    It was the Blood Moon Holy Lord who helped it to break Ling Yan¡¯s Realistic Illusion¡­ as he wanted to kill her with the demonic creature¡­


    Thinking of it now, perhaps only the Blood Moon Holy Lord could easily break the Realistic Illusion with his skills.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not understand why the Blood Moon Holy Lord suddenly wanted to take her life.


    If the Blood Moon Holy Lord wished to kill her, he could have easily done so when they first met a long time ago. Why did he have to wait until this day?


    Moreover, Ye Qingtang faintly sensed that although Blood Moon Holy Lord wanted to kill her, he seemed to be unwilling to do it himself. Regardless of giving the demonic creature a chance to kill her or ordering Blood Moon Elder to do so, it seemed that he wanted to kill her through others¡­


    Given his skills, it was clearly simpler for him to kill her himself¡­


    Ye Qingtang found the situation increasingly strange. Furthermore, judging from the reactions of Blood Moon Holy Lord and Han Cangming, it seemed that they knew each other as well. What exactly was going on?


    More and more questions flooded Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind, and it was probable that she would not be able to understand the current situation in a short time.

 Chapter 1132

    <h2>Chapter 1132: This Is Impossible (1)</h2>


    Since that was the case, Ye Qingtang stopped thinking about it and took out a pill from her space ring to consume. In a few breaths¡¯ time, herplexion was finally better.


    Currently, Han Cangming and Blood Moon Holy Lord were fighting outside the city, and she was pretty safe in the meantime.


    Ye Qingtang first looked at the demonic creature and then at the Blood Moon Elder¡­


    When Blood Moon Elder refused to carry out the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s orders earlier on, Ye Qingtang was a little touched.


    Ye Qingtang immediately looked at the Blood Moon Elder and spoke.


    ¡°Oh right¡­ Didn¡¯t you want to possess a male powerful figure¡­ There is one here¡­ Time is limited. You must hurry.¡±


    Blood Moon Elder was stunned after hearing Ye Qingtang, and he followed Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze.


    His lips twitched when he saw that the person that Ye Qingtang was pointing to was actually the demonic creature on the ground.


    Was she freaking kidding?!


    Although he was a woman currently, he was at least a human¡­ Now, he could not even be a human anymore?!


    <em>What the hell is this thing? Can it be possessed?!</em>


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ this ce is not safe to stay for long. Let¡¯s retreat quickly!¡± Blood Moon Elder held onto Ye Qingtang and wanted to leave without uttering a word about the possession, acting as though he did not hear Ye Qingtang at all.


    ¡°If this demonic creature¡­ returned back to the outside world¡­ It is at least in the Arcane Supremacy realm¡­ It may even be in the Heavenly Venerate realm¡­ In addition, it has perfect defense and strength¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled as though she was talking to herself.


    Blood Moon Elder immediately stopped in his tracks, and he looked at Ye Qingtang after thinking for a while. ¡°Holy Lady, it¡¯s not important whether it is powerful or not. The main thing is that I like this body as it is very manly and domineering. I like it.¡±


    However, before Ye Qingtang could continue to speak, a blood-colored shadow suddenly leaped towards them and appeared beside Ye Qingtang in a sh.


    ¡°Younger brother¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as she looked at the Blood Moon Holy Lord, who was inches away.


    Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at Ye Qingtang coldly as though he had no emotion.


    In the next second, Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s overpowering aura instantly enshrouded Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing this for?¡± Ye Qingtang asked under the pressure of the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s overwhelming aura.


    Ye Qingtang believed things should not be as such between her and the Blood Moon Holy Lord and was all the more unclear why he wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Instead of facing suffering and misery in the future, why not just die earlier?¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at Ye Qingtang and said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly shaken. What was the meaning behind those words¡­


    ¡°Holy Lord, please pardon Holy Lady!¡±


    Suddenly, Blood Moon Elder kneeled beside Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    However, Blood Moon Holy Lord did not spare him an eye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Blood Moon Holy Lord raised his right arm, and a blood-colored bolt of lightning emerged in his palm.


    However, before the Blood Moon Holy Lord could take any action, the Blood Moon Elder suddenly grabbed the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ quickly run!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder turned to look at Ye Qingtang and shouted loudly.


    Then, the Blood Moon Holy Lord looked askance at the Blood Moon Elder and enshrouded him in his boundless aura.


    ¡°Quick¡­ Holy Lady¡­ Quickly escape!¡± Blood Moon Elder saw that Ye Qingtang did not react and shouted again.

 Chapter 1133

    <h2>Chapter 1133: This Is Impossible (2)</h2>


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, Han Cangming¡¯s body shed by, and he grabbed the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s shoulder from the back before hurling him several hundred meters away.


    ¡°Are you very anxious?¡± Han Cangming looked at the Blood Moon Holy Lord and asked.


    Blood Moon Holy Lord floated in the air and replied coldly. ¡°We can continue slowly after I deal with her.¡±


    Han Cangming did not utter a word and rammed his fist towards the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    Seeing that he could not get pass Han Cangming, the Blood Moon Holy Lord could only ept the battle.


    <em>Boom Boom!!</em>


    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>


    Deafening explosions filled the air as though a cmity was impending. Two shadows¡ªone red and one white¡ªinteced and created ripples in the air.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ quickly leave!¡±


    Blood Moon Elder immediately grabbed Ye Qingtang and dashed forward.


    However, before they could run far, a virtual image of an elderly appeared before them.


    The appearance of that elderly was exactly the same as the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s original looks!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned when he saw the elderly who looked exactly the same as his original self.


    ¡°Have you forgotten your mission?¡±


    The elderly asked coldly. It was as though his voice prated through the Netherworld and reached them.


    ¡°Who are you¡­ Why do you look like me?!¡± Blood Moon Elder asked furiously.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± The virtual elderly snickered. ¡°You¡¯re merely a split self of me. Why? Did you even forget about this?¡±


    Blood Moon Elder shuddered when he heard what the elderly said, and disbelief filled his eyes.


    What was this person saying¡­


    He actually said that he was only a split self¡­


    Even Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    ¡°Your existence is to be loyal to Blood Moon Holy Lord. Now that you wish to betray the Blood Moon Holy Lord, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no need for your existence anymore¡­¡± The virtual elderly said without emotions.


    Ye Qingtang sized up the virtual elderly in the air and frowned slightly.


    This image of the elderly was formed using pure mental energy. His original self should be far away, and he used mental energy to enter this ce¡­


    However, to possess such frightening mental energy and be able to execute a remarkable skill that crossed space, this elderly¡¯s true cultivation base was at least¡­ above the Heavenly Venerate realm. It was even possible he was even a Holy Venerate¡­


    ¡°I am your split self¡­ Who are you kidding!¡±


    Blood Moon Elder stared at the virtual elderly in the air and shouted furiously.


    He was no one but himself, a real and existing independent body. How could he be someone else¡¯s split self?!


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    After hearing what the Blood Moon Elder said, the virtual elderly snickered. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure that you are not a split self, do you¡­ have any memories from when you were young?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Blood Moon Elder was shocked, and he tried his best to recall his youth¡­ but to no avail, as though he had no youth at all.


    ¡°Haha¡­ no wonder. You have already died once, and your true memories should be forgotten already¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, let me help you to recall your identity.¡±


    As the virtual elderly finished his sentence, endless mental energy immediately enshrouded the Blood Moon Elder.


    Many scenes appeared in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mind almost instantly.


    The Blood Moon Elder was astonished. He finally recalled his identity.


    Just as what that virtual elderly had said, the Blood Moon Elder was actually really just a split self of that elderly.

 Chapter 1134

    <h2>Chapter 1134: This Is Impossible (3)</h2>


    A thousand years ago, he was manifested by the elderly to follow and serve the Blood Moon Holy Lord for eternity without betrayal¡­


    They came to this maind to search for ady¡­ and it was said that thatdy was the reincarnation of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s wife¡­


    Once the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s wife reincarnated and appeared, they were to kill her; this was the only purpose of their existence¡­


    However, time passed, and the reincarnation had yet to appear. A thousand years caused them to gradually forget their initial memories¡­


    ¡°Blood Moon Holy Lord¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder quivered slightly. ¡°Holy Lord¡­ is the mental manifestation of the Heavenly Emperor¡­ I¡­ I am a split self of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s warrior¡­ The purpose of our existence¡­ is¡­ is to kill¡­¡±


    Blood Moon Elder trembled even more intensely, and thest few words were trapped in his mouth. Just as he was about to say them, his eyesnded straight on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Why¡­ is it you¡­ Why¡­ is the person to kill¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was filled with surprise as she looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°It seems that you finally recalled your mission.¡± The virtual elderly looked at the Blood Moon Elder and said without emotions, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what are you still waiting for? Thisdy is heavily injured. Kill her now and your mission is consideredpleted.¡±


    ¡°The purpose¡­ of my existence¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder trembled as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    The very purpose of his existence was to wait for thedy before him to be born and then kill her¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice ever since I exist in this world¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes dimmed gradually as though there was no warmth, and he approached Ye Qingtang slowly.


    When he was just several inches away from Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder suddenly turned around and shed his sword at the elderly in the air.


    However, the elderly was manifested by pure mental energy, and the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s attack did not harm the elderly at all.


    ¡°On what basis do I not have any choice?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes were suddenly bright as he shouted sternly. ¡°I have my own thinking¡­ experiences, emotions¡­ and memory. I¡¯mpletely independent. Why do I need to be instructed by you? On what basis should I be an insignificant split self of you?! If I can kill you¡­ I can rece you¡­!¡±


    The virtual elderly was aloof when he heard the Blood Moon Elder and scoffed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re merely my split self¡­ How dare you betray me and even think of recing me¡­ Forget it, since this is so, there¡¯s no point for you to exist anymore. Disappear.¡±


    The virtual elderly raised his arm gently.


    As the elderly moved, the Blood Moon Elder uttered a piercing scream as though his spirit was experiencing unbearable torment.


    From afar, Ye Qingtang frowned at the situation before her.


    At her peak, she was once a Holy Venerate and naturally knew how to collect a split self back. All there was to do was to use one¡¯s own mental energy to invade into the split self¡¯s body.


    Evidently, that elderly wanted to collect the Blood Moon Elder split self back at this moment.

 Chapter 1135

    <h2>Chapter 1135: Protect (1)</h2>


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lady¡­ save¡­ me¡­¡±


    The veins on Blood Moon Elder¡¯s forehead popped up as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang walked forward, and a ck demonic aura spiraled around her.


    The energy of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was activated to the maximum.


    Ye Qingtang ced a hand on Blood Moon Elder¡¯s left shoulder and used the energy of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to devour the elderly¡¯s mental energy.


    ¡°Cooperate with me. Release all your mental energy!¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Blood Moon Elder grimly.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder nodded repeatedly.


    Without any defense from the Blood Moon Elder, Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline invaded into Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mental level easily and fully guarded his mental energy fully with her bloodline.


    As long as that virtual elderly¡¯s mental energy invaded in, Ye Qingtang¡¯s bloodline energy could devour it, and thus, the Blood Moon Elder could remain safe and not disappear.


    The moment Ye Qingtang guarded the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mental energy, an impressive amount of mental energy suddenly rushed from that virtual image of the elderly to the Blood Moon Elder!


    In just a moment, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body seemed to have suffered a huge impact and trembled uncontrobly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes darkened, and her grip on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s shoulder tightened.


    That surge of mental energy wanted to invade into Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mind aggressively, but just as it filled him, the Heavenly Demon Bloodline that Ye Qingtang injected into the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mental level was immediately activated.


    In the blink of an eye, the surging mental energy waspletely devoured by Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    The elderly, who was originally waiting to collect his split self back, was surprised by the situation. He clearly felt that the mental energy he released earlier on was entirely devoured by a force in a moment.


    Instinctively, the elderly looked at Ye Qingtang, who was beside the Blood Moon Elder.


    <em>Could it be that she¡­ devoured my mental energy?</em>


    The elderly was uncertain, but he intensified the mental energy needed to collect the Blood Moon Elder back. Yet, no matter the extent that he increased by, all the mental energy that entered the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body waspletely devoured by that mysterious force in no time¡­


    ¡°What¡­ is going on¡­¡± The elderly frowned slightly as confusion filled his eyes.


    Ye Qingtang looked up at the elderly with eyes zing with anger.


    ¡°As long as I exist, you can dream on about collecting him back.¡±


    The elderly was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s you who devoured my mental energy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang admitted.


    Surprise shed across the elderly¡¯s eyes. Never had he thought that Ye Qingtang actually had the ability to devour all of his mental energy!


    However, he was just a virtual image formed by mental energy, and the majority of its mental energy was devoured by Ye Qingtang already. There was insufficient energy to sustain this virtual image, much less collect back the Blood Moon Elder.


    The elderly in the air looked at Ye Qingtang in worry and sighed.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when she heard the familiar form of address from that elderly.

 Chapter 1136

    <h2>Chapter 1136: Protect (2)</h2>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked¡­ I share the same memory as my split self. I feel the same¡­ as how he feels to you¡­¡± The virtual elderly sighed.


    Ye Qingtang was a Holy Venerate in her previous life, and she naturally knew that the split self¡¯s senses, emotions, and even memory could be shared with the original self. inly speaking, the Blood Moon Elder and this elderly were actually the same person.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ fighting alongside you over this period of time is a rare experience¡­¡± The virtual elderly continued saying. ¡°Especially when I tried being ady¡­ However¡­ no matter what, you must die¡­ Being alive in itself¡­ is a cruel thing for you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at that elderly questioningly as she felt that he seemed to know something.


    ¡°You¡¯re merely taking that old route once again. It was with Heavenly Emperor in thest life¡­ perhaps it is the Demon God this lifetime¡­ However, you won¡¯t have any good oue regardless¡­ Instead of suffering endless torment and then dying, why not¡­ die earlier¡­¡± The virtual elderly said.


    <em>Demon God?!</em>


    Ye Qingtang was startled when she heard the elderly mention the Demon God.


    She had no rtions with the Demon God originally, but because of the heart in her body that was known by everyone as the Heart of the Demon God, everyone was after her life throughout her entire previous life.


    Now, this elderly mentioned the Demon God and seemed to imply that she had some connections with the Demon God.


    Ye Qingtang found it bizarre.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and scoffed.


    ¡°What a joke. What is meant by a cycle and taking the old route? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, but there is one thing that I am very clear of¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up slightly. Her eyes were determined and bright.


    ¡°My life is in my own hands. No one shall think of controlling my fate!¡±


    The elderly in the air shook his head.


    Actually, the elderly was unaware of what exactly happened to Ye Qingtang and merely trusted the Heavenly Emperor unconditionally.


    Since the Heavenly Emperor wanted her life, he must have his own reasons.


    In the eyes of the elderly, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s words were the only truth in this world.


    Regardless of the reason behind the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s actions, the elderly would support him unconditionally.


    ¡°Alright. Since you insist on protecting this split self, so be it then.¡± The elderly sized up Ye Qingtang and disappeared slowly until he waspletely gone.


    His mental energy was almost depleted, and this virtual image could no longer be sustained; thus, he could only leave for now.


    When he noticed that the elderly disappeared, the tensed-up Blood Moon Elder finally sighed in relief although it was evident that he still had not recovered from the shock. He turned to look at Ye Qingtang in gratitude and spoke.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you Holy Lady¡­¡±


    Seeing that the elderly had left, Ye Qingtang removed her hand from the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s shoulder. The serious expression in her eyes faded away and was reced by a meaningful look as she sized up the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°I never thought that¡­ you¡¯re actually a split self.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder froze when he heard Ye Qingtang and replied immediately.


    ¡°Although¡­ Although I am a split self¡­ I¡¯ve long forgotten that I am a split self already. I think that I should be the original self.¡±


    ¡°Unless you can personally kill him as you said just now¡­ Otherwise, you will always be a split self.¡± Ye Qingtang discouraged the Blood Moon Elder bluntly.

 Chapter 1137

    <h2>Chapter 1137: Possession (1)</h2>


    If a split self wanted to be the true original self, the only option was to personally destroy the original self. Otherwise, it would remain as a split self forever.


    ¡°Humph. There¡¯ll be one day where I take revenge for today and kill him!¡± The Blood Moon Elder scoffed as his eyes twinkled continuously.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly after hearing the Blood Moon Elder.


    The elderly¡¯s martial skills were immeasurable, and even in her peak in her previous life, she might not be able to defeat that elderly.


    ¡°Allow me to remind you that your original self is very likely¡­ a Holy Venerate,¡± Ye Qingtang said candidly.


    ¡°Holy Venerate?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed instantly, but it onlysted for a moment as he returned to his previous fierce expression. ¡°Humph. So what if he is a Holy Venerate?! As long as I can kill him personally, all of his will be mine, and I will be a Holy Venerate as well¡­¡±


    Then, the Blood Moon Elder suddenly changed the direction of his discourse and said, ¡°However, thinking about it carefully, I exist because of him¡­ Forget it. I will bepassionate and spare his life.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>When has this Blood Moon Elder ever beenpassionate?</em>


    Now that he had changed his stance, it was probably because he learned of that elderly¡¯s Holy Venerate cultivation base¡­ and was frightened¡­


    Ye Qingtang was already used to the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s ¡°flexibility¡± ording to the situation and merely cast him a look inly without saying anything.


    She directly led the Blood Moon Elder to the demonic creature¡¯s side and pushed him towards it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore bullsh*t. Quickly possess it.¡±


    This opportunity was rare. Han Cangming and Blood Moon Holy Lord seemed to have a feud, and no one knew where they had battled to.


    Blood Moon Elder looked at the demonic creature on the ground with aplicated expression. However, he abandoned hisst ¡°principle¡± and immediately moved forward to use his mental energy to invade the demonic creature¡¯s body.


    Who cares if it was human or not! If he still did not work hard to be more powerful, he would be killed by that old original self!


    However big the world was, his life was the most important thing!


    Blood Moon Elder had thought it through, but after a long whileter, he panted heavily and was sweating profusely. He looked at Ye Qingtang dejectedly and said, ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I can¡¯t do it. This demonic creature¡¯s mental energy is too strong¡­ Given my current level, it¡¯s simply impossible to break through his mental defense¡­¡±


    <em>What the hell is this!</em>


    He had already given up his rights to be human, but there was still such an obstacle!


    Ye Qingtang nodded. This was reasonable.


    It was easy for a high-level powerful figure to possess a low-level cultivator, but if a low-level cultivator wanted to possess the body of a high-level figure, it was almost impossible.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang raised her right arm, and a pitch-ck me floated in her palm.


    Before Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes, Ye Qingtang waved her hand gently and threw that destructive me onto the demonic creature.


    At the same time, the demonic creature shrieked in pain as though it was a cry from the depth of his soul.


    The demonic creature was heavily injured and had lost allbat ability; thus, it had no way of blocking Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck me.


    Ye Qingtang immediately looked at Blood Moon Elder and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Blood Moon Elder nodded and then used the power of his spirit to invade into the demonic creature¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1138

    <h2>Chapter 1138: Possession (2)</h2>


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s still short by a little¡­ Butpared to before, this demonic creature¡¯s mental defense is much weaker,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang continued to increase the amount and density of the ck me, causing the demonic creature to lose control of his mind.


    Fifteen minutester, the Blood Moon Elder fell onto the ground with a paleplexion.


    ¡°It¡¯s so painful!¡±


    The demonic creature slowly stood up from the ground and let out a deafening roar that resembled explosive thunder in the sky.


    Witnessing this, Ye Qingtang slowly retracted all her ck mes as the Blood Moon Elder had clearly seeded in the possession.


    ¡°I can¡¯t anymore¡­ It¡¯s so painful¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder howled continuously.


    Ye Qingtang was calm to the wailing Blood Moon Elder and shrugged slightly.


    The demonic creature was already severely injured prior to this and was burned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck me when it was defenseless¡­


    Now that the Blood Moon Elder seeded in possessing it, he was fully bonded with the demonic creature¡¯s body.


    It would be weird if he did not feel pain.


    ¡°Eat this.¡± Ye Qingtang took out a bottle of healing elixir from her space ring and tossed it to Blood Moon Elder.


    After getting hold of it, the Blood Moon Elder poured all of its contents down his throat.


    However, this healing elixir did not seem to be effective on his new body and could only relieve a slight amount of the excruciating pain all over his body.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s healing elixir was merely targeted towards Yin Yang Perfected Lord figures while this demonic creature¡¯s skills were way beyond the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm; thus, this elixir did not have any special use for the Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder sat on the ground cross-legged and used his own powers to heal himself.


    It had to be said that not only did this demonic creature¡¯s body possess perfect defense, but its healing powers were extremely shocking as well: in less than an hour, it had already healed thirty to forty percent.


    ¡°Puff¡­ puff¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder panted heavily. ¡°Holy Lady, this demonic creature¡¯s body is really insanely powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder and chuckled.


    Blood Moon Elder immediately checked himself out and eventually wore a helpless expression. Apart from powerful skills, he was nothing at all¡­


    ¡°Oh right¡­ Holy Lady, I think that I can hide in the You Ancient n¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder suddenly whispered to Ye Qingtang.


    After hearing that, Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    Although this was a good idea, it was too risky. If You Ancient n grew suspicious¡­ the Blood Moon Elder would be in an extremely dangerous situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky,¡± Ye Qingtang said after contemtion.


    ¡°Holy Lady, this maind is about to be wiped out, and I view myself as a part of this maind. If the You Ancient n had their way, all living beings on this maind would die¡­ It is extremely dangerous no matter where we are. Instead, it is better to initiate a strike. If I conceal myself in the You Ancient n, at least we can obtain information on the You Ancient n and their next step¡­ It is easier to fight them this way!¡± The Blood Moon Elder said rather agitatedly.


    Looking at the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s persistence, Ye Qingtang, however, felt likeughing.


    Tracing back to when they first met, who would have thought that there would be a day where the once brutal Blood Moon Elder would actually sacrifice himself for themon people?

 Chapter 1139

    <h2>Chapter 1139: Shell (1)</h2>


    Ultimately, Ye Qingtang gave in and allowed the Blood Moon Elder to do as he wanted.


    ¡­


    At the same time, dozens of miles away.


    Two immensely good-looking men stood in the air silently.


    A blood-colored long robe swayed in the wind as a pair of cold eyesnded on Han Cangming.


    ¡°Han Cangming, you could have stayed out of this,¡± the Blood Moon Holy Lord said without emotions after a while.


    Han Cangming was silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Are you really the Demon God, Han Cangming?¡± A long timeter, Blood Moon Holy Lord asked once again though he looked at Han Cangming with suspicion and confusion.


    Han Cangming was known as the Demon God, but everyone knew that he was not a demon. It was just that his intellect was demon-like; thus, people named him as the Demon God.


    Although Han Cangming¡¯s martial skills were Emperor-level, it was slightly inferior whenpared to other Emperor-level figures.


    What people were afraid of in Han Cangming was not his cultivation base but his intellect. Compared to his intelligence, his Emperor-level skills were nothing at all.


    However, the current Han Cangming was not the one in the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s memory.


    The Han Cangming before seemed to be apletely different person.


    ¡°Han Cangming¡­ Ye Qingtang¡¯s death is also greatly beneficial to you,¡± the Blood Moon Holy Lord said coldly when he saw that Han Cangming had yet to respond.


    ¡°No.¡± Han Cangming narrowed his eyes and ultimately spoke. ¡°My heart is in her body.¡±


    ¡°Heart¡­¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°So you believe that the heart in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body is yours?¡±


    Han Cangming did not reply, but his silence seemed to verify the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s question.


    ¡°As a Demon God who has a demon intellect¡­ since when did you be an idiot?¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at the silent Han Cangming, and his suspicions intensified.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any ability to think independently. Are you really Han Cangming?¡±


    Han Cangming¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    All of a sudden, without any warning at all, the Blood Moon Holy Lord formed a strange print with his palm. A blood-colored bolt of lightning appeared in the sky and struck down at Han Cangming.


    Han Cangming reacted swiftly and immediately descended to the ground, avoiding the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s fatal blow.


    However, when Han Cangmingnded on the ground, two blood-colored metal chains shot out from the ground and trapped Han Cangming tightly.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lordnded on the ground with his hands behind him a whileter.


    ¡°I formed two remarkable skills just now. The first was a seal that activated from the ground while the second was a small Heavenly Tribtion that activated from the sky. You only saw the small Heavenly Tribtion but was unable to think of the sealed boundary on the ground¡­¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at Han Cangming and said.


    Han Cangming was emotionless and did not understand what the Blood Moon Holy Lord was saying.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re only a shell that acts instinctively¡­ without any thinking ability at all.¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°What a joke. I fought with a shell for so long.¡±


    Only an Emperor-level figure could slip away by withdrawing his soul to be reborn and leave his shell behind to trick the world¡­


    The so-called shell only had the Emperor-level figure¡¯s instinctive thinking and did not possess any consciousness or emotions, including independent thinking. It was merely a power storehouse.

 Chapter 1140

    <h2>Chapter 1140: Shell (2)</h2>


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± An icy smile appeared on Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s face. ¡°Withdrawing your soul and leaving your body behind¡­ Han Cangming¡­ this lives up to your name as the Demon God¡­¡±


    However, just as Blood Moon Holy Lord spoke, the sealed Han Cangming suddenly shed a wicked smile. The pair of distant eyes were now coated by a devilish charm, and even his cold face was more devilish now!


    It was as if Han Cangming¡¯s demeanor changedpletely in an instant.


    Han Cangming¡¯s eyes slowlynded on Blood Moon Holy Lord as heughed lightly. ¡°Heavenly Brother, it¡¯s not too nice to bully my shell like this, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord sized up Han Cangming once again when he heard that familiar tone.


    ¡°After knowing what happened to you back then, I¡¯ve already predicted that I would be next. Thus, I withdrew my soul to be reincarnated. This body is only left behind to trick the Heavenly Dao. There¡¯s no need to be surprised,¡± Han Cangming said with augh.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you instruct your shell to hinder me?¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord asked coldly.


    ¡°Heavenly Brother¡­ You should know that the Heart of the Heavenly Dao has not been nurtured sessfully and will be reincarnated endlessly. What can you do even if you kill Ye Qingtang today? After Ye Qingtang dies, she will be reincarnated once again, and she would still be a new holder until the Heart of the Heavenly Dao is nurtured sessfully. Otherwise, there is no end.¡± Han Cangming answered.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill her every time she is reincarnated,¡± said the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    ¡°But Ye Qingtang is innocent,¡± Han Cangming said with a smile.


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°The Heart of the Heavenly Dao is in her body, and she is a holder. If I kill her, the owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao will have wasted his efforts and can only let her be reincarnated again to be a new holder. This is my revenge on the Heavenly Dao¡­ Furthermore, she will live a deste life even if she lives. Why not die and not have to suffer?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Han Cangmingughed suddenly, but his eyes turned extremely cold at that instant.


    ¡°Heavenly Brother, I think that you¡¯re too full of yourself¡­ You hate the owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, but why must you put all the me on Miss Ye?¡±


    ¡°You said that her being alive is suffering itself, but I feel that she is living very well. You think that this is being good do her, but have you ever asked about her opinion? Furthermore, you and Miss Ye don¡¯t seem to be rted.¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord was silent.


    The woman he loved the most had already died a long time ago, and even if Ye Qingtang was the reincarnation of his most beloved woman, their souls werepletely different¡­


    They were two independent individuals¡­


    The reincarnation of a dead person was totally different from the person before death¡ªthis was thew of the world.


    As an Emperor-level figure, the Heavenly Emperor naturally understood this logic.


    ¡°Heavenly Brother¡­ You treated thatdy as your wife, but has she ever loved you? The only thing she cared about was martial power. She was even unwilling to give up on the Heart of the Heavenly Dao and believed that the Heart of the Heavenly Dao would bring her immense power. So be it if that kind of person dies. She is not worthy of such treatment from you,¡± Han Cangming said.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord was silent.


    As Han Cangming had said, although they were married by name, they were unlike husband and wife¡­ It was such that even the woman he loved dearly had never loved him.


    ¡°So what!¡±


    Two blood-colored light beams suddenly shot out of the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1141

    <h2>Chapter 1141: Shell (3)</h2>


    In a sh, Han Cangming¡¯s body was prated by the blood-colored light beams.


    ¡°Han Cangming, don¡¯t let me find your original self¡­ Or else¡­ you¡¯ll be killed,¡± Blood Moon Holy Lord said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡±


    Han Cangming broke free from the metal chains and fought the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    The deafening battle caused the ground to shake and mountains to copse.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    As a blood-colored shadow collided into a white body, a powerful wind was raked up in the sky.


    In the next second, both Blood Moon Holy Lord and Han Cangming crashed down and made an extremely deep dent on the ground.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    Blood Moon Holy Lord had blood on the side of his lips as he slowly stood up from the dent.


    Han Cangming was also severely injured.


    Their skills could not be used to the best on this maind and were highly restricted.


    ¡°Has the power of karma¡­ also reached its maximum¡­¡± Han Cangming mumbled.


    A whileter, Ling Yan¡¯s soul disappeared from this body.


    Han Cangming resumed his past aloofness. Seeing that he was heavily injured, he frowned and immediately bolted away in the horizon without a trace.


    On a certain mountain peak in Central Maind.


    Ling Yan slowly opened his cold eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s too risky, Ling Yan.¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine?!¡± The little azure dragon scoffed coldly. ¡°You use the power of karma to enter your body. Heavenly Emperor must have sensed it now¡­ Alright, of course you aren¡¯t afraid of Heavenly Emperor, but what about the Heavenly Dao? Are you not afraid that the Heavenly Dao will sense it?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Dao¡­¡± Ling Yan looked up at the sky, and his lips curled into an icy smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Heavenly Dao has already be a Demon Dao now. Whether I¡¯m afraid or not, it is something I¡¯ll have to face eventually.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The little azure dragon sighed. ¡°I hope that the Heavenly Dao does not sense it. Otherwise, all your efforts will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, what happened to Heavenly Emperor? Have you defeated him?¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan and asked.


    Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°My body is wounded, but he is nowhere better either. He probably will not attack Miss Ye for the time being.¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ your body?¡± The little azure dragon asked curiously.


    ¡°It probably ran away,¡± Ling Yan said andughed.


    ¡°Ran away?¡± The little azure dragon was surprised.


    ¡°If it¡¯s me, I would instinctively escape first and find a ce to recuperate if I see that I am injured. His instincts are mine too; thus, it should have fled.¡± Ling Yan exined.


    ¡­


    In Wind Cloud City.


    As Ye Qingtang looked the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s huge, hideous, and horrifying body, she wanted to stay away from him for some reason.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ can you give me some respect?¡± Blood Moon Elder put on a long face. ¡°I know that I am a little ugly right now¡­ but you can act a little at the very least¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at him nkly.


    Was this ¡°a little¡± ugly? This was simply too hideous to see¡­


    ¡°Is it really that scary?¡± Blood Moon Elder piled smiles on his face and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to not smile.¡± Ye Qingtang shifted her gaze away instinctively as her eyes hurt.


    She really wanted to take a mirror and let the Blood Moon Elder see how ¡°unbearable¡± of a sight his smiling face was.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder stared at her. ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1142

    <h2>Chapter 1142: Giving One¡¯s All In Acting (1)</h2>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you too dizzy with sess?¡±


    All of a sudden, the little white tiger poked its head out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the ten cities are connected. With the fall of Wind Cloud City and Sky Stars City, the You Ancient n will definitely be rmed!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed suddenly when she heard the little white tiger.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised by the appearance of Blood Moon Holy Lord and Han Cangming, and she had forgotten about this issue¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a look at the Blood Moon Elder and then turned around and walked out of the city.


    However, before she could walk far, a cold voice suddenly filled the entire Wind Cloud City.


    Ye Qingtang looked in the sky almost instinctively.


    A middle-aged man in a long golden robe was standing in the air silently, exuding a frightening martial aura.


    As Ye Qingtang looked up, the golden-robed man also looked down at Ye Qingtang at the same time.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s you who annihted my two teams.¡± The golden-robed man looked at Ye Qingtang and said without emotions.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as an inauspicious feeling surged within her.


    This person¡¯s cultivation base was unfathomable. Even though this maind could suppress a cultivator¡¯s cultivation base, the energy inside one¡¯s body was not suppressed.


    For Ye Qingtang, her body was filled with primordial qi, but the gold-robed man in the air had already advanced from primordial qi to the force of a Heavenly Venerate.


    To advance from primordial qi to the force of a Heavenly Venerate, one¡¯s martial realm had to at least be in the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    Even if Ye Qingtang had a simr martial realm as the gold-robed man, Ye Qingtang was using primordial qi while the gold-robed man was using the force of a Heavenly Venerate. These two energies were on entirely different levels¡­ A world of differences¡­


    Ye Qingtang naturally knew that she did not have the slightest chance of victory when opposing the golden-robed man, who possessed the force of a Heavenly Venerate¡­


    At this instant, Blood Moon Elder¡¯s fists were clenched tightly as a somber expression filled his eyes.


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo, I told you to guard Wind Cloud City and look after Sky Stars City back then¡­ but is this your reply to me?¡± Suddenly, the golden-robed man looked at Blood Moon Elder and said coldly.


    Blood Moon Elder was slightly taken aback by the gold-robed man¡¯s words. It was then when he suddenly remembered that his current identity was Elder Yin Fo of the You Ancient n¡­


    ¡°General, have mercy!!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes brightened. His huge body suddenly kneeled down with a fearful expression. ¡°General¡­ it¡¯s thisdy. She lured me away from the base¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder knew that there were a few Generals and one Commander who came from the You Ancient n this time.


    Logically speaking, the Captain would not appear easily; thus, this golden-robed man before him should be a general!


    ¡°Are you sure you want to find an excuse?¡± The golden-robed man asked.


    Blood Moon Elder secretly sighed in relief. It seemed that he had guessed correctly; this gold-robed man was indeed a general.


    ¡°General¡­ I am to me¡­ Please give me a chance. I will chop thisdy into pieces¡­ I will kill her!!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted sternly.


    ¡°What are you still waiting for then?¡± The golden-robed man said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance to amend my mistakes!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder stood up slowly before turning around to shoot a furious re at Ye Qingtang and secretly gave her a wink.


    ¡°This lowly ant¡­ I will kill you!!¡± The Blood Moon Elder hollered in rage.

 Chapter 1143

    <h2>Chapter 1143: Giving One¡¯s All In Acting (2)</h2>


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Ye Qingtang noticed Blood Moon Elder¡¯s discreet action but did not give anything away from her expression.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Then, the Blood Moon Elder threw a punch towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed slightly after sensing the might from Blood Moon Elder¡¯s fist.


    This Blood Moon Elder¡­ was actually for real?!


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang naturally did not dare to fight head-on and leaped away instantly, avoiding Blood Moon Elder¡¯s powerful punch that was sufficient to cause an earthquake.


    ¡°B*tch¡­ do you only know how to escape?!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder shouted coldly when he failed to get her with the first strike.


    Ye Qingtang unsheathed her sword and immediately shed down at the Blood Moon Elder.


    Nevertheless, the scarlet sword gleam only left a tiny scratch on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body.


    ¡°Am I actually so powerful¡­ Too powerful¡­ My unparalleled defense¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was shocked to see the tiny scratch on his body.


    However, this was not the time for him to marvel at his might. He looked at Ye Qingtang and feigned viciousness.


    ¡°Lowly ant from this low-level maind. You¡¯ve angered me!¡±


    Then, the Blood Moon Elder stamped a foot down at Ye Qingtang.


    Noticing the situation, Ye Qingtang dashed ahead swiftly.


    The Blood Moon Elder immediately chased after her.


    At this instant, Blood Moon Elder¡¯s colossal frame rampaged through Wind Cloud City, and many buildings in the city copsed from the collision as though it was a natural disaster.


    Without turning back, Ye Qingtang had fled out of Wind Cloud City in no time.


    ¡°Do you only know how to run¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder pursued her with all his might and shouted thunderously.


    Just like that, the two people gradually got far away from the city.


    Until sometimeter, near a spring at a mountain valley, the Blood Moon Elder shouted. ¡°Holy Lady, stop running¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Ye Qingtang turned around to see that the Blood Moon Elder was standing beside a spring and had stopped the chase.


    ¡°It seems that the You Ancient n¡¯s General did not chase over¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked behind, and there was no sight of the golden-robed man.


    With the two people singing the same tune and with one running and one chasing, they managed to bluff the golden-robed man.


    Ye Qingtang also sighed in relief at the situation.


    The You Ancient n General¡¯s martial skills were too domineering, and given Ye Qingtang¡¯sbat powers at the moment, she was not his opponent at all.


    ¡°What to do¡­¡±


    Worry was etched across Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face. ¡°The You Ancient n is too powerful in general. It is simply impossible to stop them with just a few of us¡­¡±


    To oppose the You Ancient n¡¯s main force, this maind required powerful figures who were around at least Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven and even the Yang Lord realm. Even a Yang Lord did not have much chance at winning against a general of the You Ancient n, and this was ignoring the fact that there was still another mysteriousmander above the generals.


    Ye Qingtang was the only Yang Lord in Falling Sky Valley. If those Yang Lords from Peerless School, Phantom Valley, and Beiming Manor joined forces, there was a possibility that they could contend against the You Ancient n¡¯s main force. But despite so, they could only fight against the main force, and there was still no way to deal with the three generals andmander.


    ¡°Return to Falling Sky Valley first.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Blood Moon Elder and said.


    Blood Moon Elder nodded. They could only return to Falling Sky Valley for now. It was already considered impressive for them to be able to take down two cities by chance on this trip.


    However, before they could take any action, Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he red at Ye Qingtang furiously. ¡°This ant from a low-level maind¡­ Let me see where else can you flee to!¡±

 Chapter 1144

    <h2>Chapter 1144: Giving One¡¯s All In Acting (3)</h2>


    After Blood Moon Elder finished his sentence, he threw a heavy punch at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Shifting her gaze a little, she saw that the golden-robed man was already floating above them and observing them.


    <em>This fellow actually came over?!</em>


    Ye Qingtangmented deep down, but she knew that the show that she and Blood Moon Elder put up would not end soon.


    <em>Boom¡­</em>


    A deafening sound echoed in the mountain valley. Blood Moon Elder¡¯s fist missed the target and caused a huge dent in the ground.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud scoff could be heard from above.


    ¡°General¡­ I¡­¡±


    Blood Moon Elder immediately kneeled with one knee on the ground and looked up into the sky.


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo, are you unable to defeat a Yang Lord from this low-level maind?¡± The golden-robe man stared at Blood Moon Elder and questioned coldly.


    ¡°General¡­ thisdy¡¯s skills¡­ are exceptional¡­ Please give me some more time. I will definitely be able to capture her alive¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder said with cupped fists.


    ¡°Capture her alive?¡±


    The gold-robed man said coldly, ¡°What would I want you to capture her alive for!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then please wait a moment, General. I will definitely present her head to you!¡± Blood Moon Elder said hurriedly.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡±


    The golden-robed man waved his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t even settle such a small matter properly¡­ Get lost. I will do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Noted¡­¡±


    Blood Moon Elder retreated backward immediately and made a path for the golden-robed man.


    Almost instantly, the gold-robed mannded on the ground slowly, and his cold eyes sized up Ye Qingtang. ¡°Oh¡­ I never expected that you are already in Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven at such a young age in this low-level maind. It¡¯s indeed considered a miracle.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The gold-robed man chuckled. ¡°I cherish talents. You are pretty gifted in martial cultivation. If you are willing to join and serve the You Ancient n for life, I can consider giving you a way out and spare your life. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sneered in her heart after hearing what the golden-robed man said.


    While what he said sounded nice, putting it inly, he was merely telling her to be a ve of the You Ancient n.


    However¡­ Ye Qingtang had never thought of turning her back against this maind that she grew up in and joining the so-called You Ancient n just to keep her own life.


    ¡°What happens if I refuse?¡± A cold glint shed across her eyes as Ye Qingtang looked at the gold-robed man.


    ¡°Refuse¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply caught the gold-robed man by surprise.


    In the past, their Ancient You n annexed low-level mainds, and the powerful talents from these mainds fought to be a ve for the Ancient You n to protect their lives. Yet, thisdy from a low-level maind actually wanted to refuse this offer?!


    ¡°Haha¡­ Of course, the Ancient You n will not force you for such matters¡­ However, if you¡¯re unwilling to join, then you are an enemy, and since you¡¯re an enemy, the only route is to die!¡± Afterward, an overpowering force appeared and enveloped Ye Qingtang in it.


    Ye Qingtang pondered after feeling the golden-robed man¡¯s aura.


    His martial skills were at least in the Heavenly Venerate realm, and he possessed the power of a Heavenly Venerate. Furthermore, even thoughing to this maind would reduce his cultivation realm, he was still at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven while she was merely an ordinary Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven.

 Chapter 1145

    <h2>Chapter 1145: Giving One¡¯s All In Acting (4)</h2>


    Regardless of martial realm or the source of energy in the body, Ye Qingtang was inferior to this golden-robed man.


    If they fought, the chance of her winning would be less than twenty percent even if she used all her cards¡­


    If they did what Ling Yan said and left Wind Cloud City earlier from the start, she and Blood Moon Holy Lord would not meet this golden-robed man. However, the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s appearancepletely disrupted Ye Qingtang¡¯s momentum, and she could not retreat early as per Ling Yan¡¯s n¡­


    ¡°If I join forces with Blood Moon Elder, the chance of winning is only about thirty percent¡­¡± Ye Qingtang estimated in her heart.


    A thirty percent chance of winning was still too dangerous, and even if she could really win, injuries were unavoidable. However, Ye Qingtang was at least forty percent confident that she could escape. Since Blood Moon Elder wanted to enter the Ancient You n¡¯s headquarters, there was no need to bother with him, and the sess rate of fleeing alone would be much higher.


    ¡°It seems that you ants from this low-level maind have a backbone¡­ However, the price of having a backbone is to pay it with your life!¡±


    As the golden-robed man spoke, he swung a palm out.


    The power of a Heavenly Venerate rampaged through the ce and shed toward Ye Qingtang forcefully.


    However, at this instant, the Blood Moon Elder who was standing behind the golden-robed man acted, and his eyes twinkled dangerously.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The moment when the gold-robed manunched his attack, the Blood Moon Elder suddenly smashed his fist at him.


    Sensing the frightening force that wasing in his way, the golden-robed man was slightly startled, and he looked behind instinctively.


    However, what entered his eyes was a metal fist that wasparable to a small mountain peak.


    The golden-robed man did not have any defense against the Blood Moon Elder. Caught off-guard, he got hit by the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s punch that was thrown with all his might.


    A deafening sound erupted, and the golden-robed man was subsequently buried under the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s fist.


    <em>BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!!</em>


    As Blood Moon Elder¡¯s punchnded, the ground shattered, and the numerous cracks on the ground extended out like little snakes.


    ¡°Hahaha, idiots of Ancient You n. This person is a general with such a brain. Looks like I can be the n Master of your Ancient You n!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder guffawed when he seeded with one strike.


    This new body was truly beyond Blood Moon Elder¡¯s imagination. Apart from perfect defense, it also had an exceptional perfect strength.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised by Blood Moon Elder¡¯s sudden ¡°rebellion¡±.


    Although she knew that the Blood Moon Elder would definitely wait for an opportunity to attack, his timing was rather unexpected.


    What Ye Qingtang was more surprised was that this golden-robed man waspletely unsuspecting of ¡°Elder Yin Fo¡±. Otherwise, if he had any guard up against Blood Moon Elder, given his skills, Blood Moon Elder would definitely not be able to seed with one strike.


    However, it was almost too unrealistic to kill that golden-robed man with just one punch from Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Elder¡­ Yin Fo!¡±


    Suddenly, a bone-curdling cold voice that had a trace of anger sounded from the ground.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Before their naked eyes, the ground exploded, and the golden-robed man emerged from underground. His golden Chinese robe was stained with dust, and there was a ring trace of blood on the corner of his lips, making him appear rather miserable.

 Chapter 1146

    <h2>Chapter 1146: You Are Thinking Too Much (1)</h2>


    ¡°Even this can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder looked in disbelief at the golden-robed man with a perplexed expression.


    The Blood Moon Elder currently had full confidence in the powers of his new body. Although his recent punch was not earth-shattering, it should have no problem crushing a few powerful cultivators. Further, the golden-robed man was caught off guard and received the full force of the blow!


    However¡­


    Who would have thought that this golden-robed man could still survive after receiving the full force of this blow!


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo¡­ you¡­ dare to betray¡­ the You n?!¡± The golden-robed man said sternly to Blood Moon Elder with eyespletely devoid of expression.


    When he heard the golden-robed man¡¯s words, Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression immediately changed. He waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°Lord General¡­ you are mistaken¡­ what happened just now was a misunderstanding¡­ my blow was meant to crush that girl into dust¡­ who knew that Lord General would rush over so swiftly¡­ and block my fist¡­¡±


    When he heard Blood Moon Elder¡¯s nonsense, a cold light glittered in the golden-robed man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you¡­ taking me for a fool?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Lord General. Even if I had the nerve, I would not dare to offend you. I would certainly not dare to betray the Ancient You n¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, I can demonstrate again¡­¡± With that, Blood Moon Elder threw another punch without giving the golden-robed man any chance to react.


    The golden-robed man would never have imagined that this ¡°Elder Yin Fo¡± would actually throw another punch at him and was caughtpletely off guard. He was sent flying by the oing fist!


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s punch was extremely fast and instantly sent the golden-robed man flying.


    A few hundred meters away, a mountain peak copsed under the impact of the golden-robed man¡¯s body.


    This time, even Ye Qingtang, who was standing nearby, waspletely bewildered, not to speak of the golden-robed man, who had been ambushed twice in rapid session¡­


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve always said that with your brains, why are you the general¡­ Brat, veterans always have the advantage. You are just too inexperienced. Haha!¡± The Blood Moon Elder burst outughing.


    When she saw the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s smug look, Ye Qingtang really wanted to go up and p him.


    Considering the terrifying strength that Blood Moon Elder¡¯s current body possessed, the golden-robed man waspletely within his control. He could curb the golden-robed man¡¯s movements, and together with Ye Qingtang¡¯s destructive ck me, the two of them working in tandem could certainly kill the golden-robed man on the spot¡­


    However, the Blood Moon Elder had missed two wonderful opportunities¡­


    Such great opportunities to kill the golden-robed old man, but the Blood Moon Elder had only¡­ given him two punches¡­


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Having seeded twice, the Blood Moon Elderughed loudly and turned to Ye Qingtang, his face filled with pride. In a smug tone, he loudly said, ¡°Holy Lady, I think we have overestimated the general of the Ancient You n!¡±


    When she heard the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang could not help but rub her forehead. She wanted to say something but was interrupted by Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Holy Lady, we don¡¯t need to flee. If we work together, we can kill this general¡­ No, in fact, we don¡¯t need to work together. I myself can kill him!¡±


    When Ye Qingtang looked at the smug Blood Moon Elder, she could not summon up even half a smile.


    The situation was not as simple as the Blood Moon Elder had assumed¡­

 Chapter 1147

    <h2>Chapter 1147: You Are Thinking Too Much (2)</h2>


    If the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s new body was also in the Heavenly Venerate realm, then perhaps he could really do as he said. If his body possessed the same power as a Heavenly Venerate, he could just use the brute strength of his powerful body and bludgeon the golden-robed man to death. Unfortunately, Ye Qingtang had yet to detect a Heavenly Venerate¡¯s power in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body. They could only depend on this body¡¯s brute strength to crush the golden-robed man to death if they captured him. But Blood Moon Elder had already missed the opportunity to capture the golden-robed man. As long as the golden-robed man was not an idiot, he would certainly not give Blood Moon Elder another chance.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The mountain peak ahead suddenly exploded, and an after-image of golden light shed across the void.


    The golden-robed old man was floating in mid-air, looking at Blood Moon Elder sinisterly.


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo¡­ you¡­ have indeed betrayed the You n¡­ do you know what happens to those who betray the You n.¡± The golden-robed man red at Blood Moon Elder and said coldly.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    When he heard the golden-robed old man¡¯s words, Blood Moon Elderughed coldly. He said arrogantly, ¡°Since when have I betrayed the You n¡­ It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stand the sight of you. I feel that I am much more powerful than you¡­ You should give your position as General of the Ancient You n to me instead¡­ How about this, I¡¯ll kill you today and take your ce as General of the Ancient You n. What do you think?¡±


    When he heard Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words, the golden-robed man¡¯s expression became rather puzzled.


    At first, the golden-robed man had felt that it did not make sense for Elder Yin Fo to suddenly betray him.


    Logically, it was improbable that Elder Yin Fo would betray the Ancient You n, and he had no reason to be a traitor.


    But¡­ the golden-robed man felt it was more likely that Elder Yin Fo was merely ambitious and wanted to be the general because he disliked him.


    ¡°So you arepeting with me for the generalship.¡± The golden-robed manughed coldly.


    ¡°Why, am I not powerful enough to take your ce as general? I think there should be no problem. Are your fists as big as mine?¡± Blood Moon Elder waved his right arm, and an iron-hard fist, as big as a small mountain, waved in front of the golden-robed man.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Without any warning, the Blood Moon Elder suddenly grabbed at the golden-robed man.


    However, the golden-robed man was prepared. His body flickered, and he immediately dodged.


    The golden-robed man was aware of the terrifying strength that Elder Yin Fo¡¯s body possessed. Even he would suffer disastrous consequences if Elder Yin Fo caught him in his hands.


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo, you have a death wish.¡±


    The golden-robed man dodged Blood Moon Elder¡¯s blow and stood proudly in the void.


    ¡°Hahahaha, little one, we are in different realms. Also, my body is much more powerful than yours. On what basis do you oppose me?!¡± The Blood Moon Elderughed loudly and uncontrobly.


    When he heard the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words, the golden-robed man said ndly, ¡°In this maind, all realms are the same¡­ however, the ultimate source of strength in one¡¯s body can be of different qualities.¡±


    As the golden-robed man finished speaking, a wild wind started to blow within the void. Ripples started to appear, apanied by the suffocating power of a Heavenly Venerate.


    When he felt the force of a Heavenly Venerate, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression immediately changed. It was as if his body was being crushed by the Heavenly Mountain that had fallen from the Ninth Heaven.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The earth under Blood Moon Elder¡¯s feet instantly shattered, and his upright body was forced to bend under the oppressive power of a Heavenly Venerate.

 Chapter 1148

    <h2>Chapter 1148: You Are Thinking Too Much (3)</h2>


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    At that moment, the Blood Moon Elder looked frightened. The power of his new body was unable to withstand the oppressive force of the golden-robed man¡¯s aura!


    ¡°Do you still want to be general?¡±


    The golden-robed man stood in the void. His nd gaze fell on the Blood Moon Elder, and he spoke coldly.


    However, before the Blood Moon Elder could speak, Ye Qingtang drew her sword.


    The crimson sword glow seemed to pierce the horizon as it shed straight at the golden-robed man.


    Although the golden-robed man was powerful, the strength of his body could not bepared with that of the Blood Moon Elder.


    When Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword struck the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s body, it had no effect. But if it struck the golden-robed man¡¯s body, even with the protection of his Heavenly Venerate powers, he would probably be ufortable.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    An ear-splitting noise rang out, and in the next instant, the golden-robed man transformed into a shadow and vanished.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The crimson sword glow struck by Ye Qingtang extended for a distance of ten meters, and its aftershockpletely destroyed a mountain peak.


    ¡°A meaningless struggle.¡±


    The golden-robed man¡¯s figure appeared again. His inky ck hair blew in the wind. He looked down on Ye Qingtang like a supreme master.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    The golden-robed man¡¯s Heavenly Venerate power rushed forth again and crushed Ye Qingtang.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was trying to withstand enormous pressure. Her body felt as if it weighed a ton, and it instantly crushed the ground under her feet.


    At that moment, a ck mist shrouded Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, and the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline rushed forth. It frantically devoured the golden-robed man¡¯s Heavenly Venerate power.


    A pity that Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was not of sufficiently high level, or it could instantly andpletely devour the golden-robed man¡¯s ultimate source of strength and convert it for her own use.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    When the golden-robed man saw the ck mist that surfaced around Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, he could not help but frown. ¡°Heavenly Demon Bloodline¡­ Are you a member of the Jiang Family?¡±


    The power of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline was unique to the family of Central Maind¡¯s Domain Monarch. Only members of the Jiang Family had the Heavenly Demon Bloodline. When he recognized the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, the golden-robed man assumed that she was a member of the Jiang Family.


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes. It looked as if the golden-robed man of the Ancient You n had assumed she was part of the Central Maind Domain Monarch¡¯s family after seeing that she possessed the Heavenly Demon¡¯s bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang did not correct his mistake butughed coldly and said, ¡°Since you know I am part of Central Maind¡¯s Domain Monarch¡¯s family, how dare you act so impetuously!¡±


    When he heard that, the golden-robed man said expressionlessly, ¡°The Ancient You n has never had anything to do with the Jiang Family. It was you who was too impolite. Even the Domain Monarch himself might not dare to act like that¡­ Since you have vited the terms of peace between the two tribes, I will kill you and send your head to the Domain Monarch.¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could continue speaking, the golden-robed man¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he swiftly hid himself somewhere in the distance.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The ce where the golden-robed man was standing suddenly contracted. At the peak of its contraction, it violently exploded.


    If the golden-robed man had fled a little slower, he would have been crushed by the force of the distorted space.


    ¡°Who is it? Since you are here, why not show yourself?¡± The golden-robed man spoke coldly with a stern expression.


    Just as the golden-robed man finished speaking, a white-robed old man suddenly appeared in the void.


    ¡°Space Technique¡­¡±


    The golden-robed man frowned deeply as he looked at the old man standing casually nearby.

 Chapter 1149

    <h2>Chapter 1149: Ultimate Elder (1)</h2>


    ¡°Space Technique¡­¡±


    The golden-robed man frowned deeply as he looked at the old man standing casually nearby.


    The Space Technique was one of the most powerful and mysterious forces. Legend had it that when cultivated to the highest level, the Space Technique allowed one to manipte space at will. Within the span of a single breath, one could traverse a distance of ten thousand miles¡­


    ¡°The Ultimate Elder¡­¡±


    Blood Moon Elder shuddered when he saw the new arrival. This white-haired old man dressed in white robes was certainly the Ultimate Elder¡­


    ¡°That old pervert¡­ his power isparable to that of the Holy Lord¡­ he may even be more powerful than the Holy Lord in some aspects¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder looked at the Ultimate Elder in shock.


    Although the Blood Moon Holy Lord was the spiritual incarnation of the Heavenly Emperor, the power of the Blood Moon Holy Lord could be said to be unrivaled in this maind¡­


    But this Ultimate Elder had been fighting the Blood Moon Holy Lord for years, from which one could deduce how powerful he was.


    ¡°Hey¡­ little girl, haven¡¯t I seen you somewhere before?¡±


    The Ultimate Elder¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t just seen me before¡­ Once, you used a force seal and frightened my thousand-league horse until it stiffened up and couldn¡¯t move.¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The Ultimate Elder was one of the three legendary powerful cultivators in this maind. Besides him, there was the Pagoda Sword Master, who had left this maind long ago, and the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    But this Ultimate Elder could be said to be ¡°devoted¡± to the Blood Moon Holy Lord. For many years, he had hunted him without giving up.


    ¡°Oh¡­ is that so¡­¡± When he heard that, Ultimate Elder propped his chin on his hands and thought for a while. Then he suddenly pped his thigh¡­¡±That¡¯s right, I remember now¡­ I was hunting the Blood Moon Holy Lord at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The moment he mentioned the Blood Moon Holy Lord, Ye Qingtang felt her head ache.


    So it was that younger brother she had picked up along the way that had turned into an Invincible yer¡­


    This Ultimate Elder was certainly very ¡°clear¡± about things rted to the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    When the golden-robed man saw the Ultimate Elder chatting with Ye Qingtang as if no one else existed, he felt neglected. His expression darkened, and he red at the Ultimate Elder and said, ¡°Lord, are you overlooking something.¡±


    When the Ultimate Elder heard that, he turned and studied the golden-robed man.


    ¡°You¡­ are the invader of Central Maind?¡±


    Although Ultimate Elder came and went as he pleased, he had noticed that Central Maind had been invaded.


    ¡°You can interpret it that way if you like,¡± said the golden-robed man.


    ¡°Did you ask my permission before entering this maind?¡± asked the Ultimate Elder.


    ¡°We of the Ancient You n do not have the habit of consulting dead people.¡± The golden-robed manughed coldly.


    Before the Ultimate Elder could continue speaking, the power of a Heavenly Venerate rushed forth. It swiftly sealed the area and pressed down towards the Ultimate Elder.


    When he saw that, a cold light shone in Ultimate Elder¡¯s eyes. He raised his right hand and pointed at the void in front of him.


    The next second, they could see that the surrounding space rapidly twist, as if heaven and earth were exchanging ces. The golden-robed man¡¯s Heavenly Venerate powers werergely absorbed by the twisted space.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this maind to have a powerful cultivator who understands the Space Technique¡­ not bad.¡± The golden-robed man looked at the Ultimate Elder, and his lips curved upwards. ¡°This is interesting. Otherwise, this excursion to exterminate this maind would be too boring.¡±

 Chapter 1150

    <h2>Chapter 1150: Ultimate Elder (2)</h2>


    ¡°Enough nonsense. Let¡¯s fight to the death.¡±


    Ultimate Elder etched out a symbol with his hand, and the twisted space started to press towards golden-robed man.


    A strange lotus-shaped demonic me suddenly surfaced around the golden-robed man and burned the surrounding space.


    ¡°Extraordinary me¡­¡±


    When he saw that, the Ultimate Elder frowned slightly.


    Before the Ultimate Elder had time to think, the golden-robed man had already escaped the twisted space. He pointed at the Ultimate Elder.


    When he saw that, the Ultimate Elder grunted coldly and also reached out with his finger.


    When the two fingers met, an earth-shattering explosion rang out.


    As she watched the fight between the Ultimate Elder and the golden-robed man, Ye Qingtang swiftly concluded that the Ultimate Elder and golden-robed man were both powerful cultivators at the same level.


    Like the golden-robed man, the Ultimate Elder possessed the power of a Heavenly Venerate. Apart from that, he had also cultivated the extremely mysterious Space Technique.


    This Ultimate Elder had lived for many years in this maind. If not for theck of spirit energy in this maind, he would have already be a powerful cultivator in the realm of a Holy Venerate. It was already a miracle that he had forcibly cultivated the power of a Holy Venerate while in the realm of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang could see that the Ultimate Elder was not losing to the golden-robed man. As he raised his hands, space ripped and poured out wildly like rain, forcing the golden-robed man to retreat.


    ¡°Not bad. Carry on.¡± A burning luster surfaced in the golden-robed man¡¯s eyes. Heughed wildly as his entire person immediately shot skywards.


    ¡°Chaotic Fury!¡±


    At that instant, an Extraordinary me in the shape of a lotus flower surfaced around the golden-robed man. He pointed at the sky andughed coldly.


    As the golden-robed man spoke, endless mes rapidly fell from the void above.


    ¡°Devour Space!¡±


    When he saw that, the Ultimate Elder right hand forcefully grabbed at the void.


    The next second, the space within a radius of a hundred meters was torn, and ck holes appeared. All the mes were absorbed into them.


    ¡°Space Return!¡±


    The Ultimate Elder¡¯s finger dabbed lightly in front of him, and the lotus-shaped Extraordinary me that had been absorbed by the twisted space now rushed towards the golden-robed man.


    ¡°Good, good, good¡­ this is interesting.¡± The golden-robed man¡¯s lips arched upwards. The lotus-shaped Extraordinary mes that had surfaced around him absorbed the Extraordinary mes that were heading for him in all directions.


    ¡°You are truly powerful. If you were not limited by the spirit energy in this realm, you would probably be powerful enough to fight me. A pity that you will die here today.¡± The golden-robed manughed coldly.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Before the Ultimate Elder could speak, Ye Qingtang flicked numerous crimson mes towards him.


    In the void, the crimson mes soon transformed into the color of ck ink.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    When he saw that, a trace of disdain surfaced in the golden-robed man¡¯s eyes. Compared to his lotus-shaped Extraordinary me, the power of all mes were futile.


    The golden-robed man waved his right arm, and a tongue of lotus-shaped Extraordinary me rushed forth.


    But to the shock of the golden-robed man, the ck mes instantly devoured his lotus-shaped Extraordinary me.


    <em>Boom, boom!!</em>


    There was a loud crash as the ck mes that were filled with the aura of extermination exploded.


    The golden-robed man was too close and was caught off-guard. The aftershock of the ck mes¡¯ explosion forced him to retreat by dozens of meters.


    ¡°Extraordinary me?!¡±


    The golden-robed man looked at Ye Qingtang in some surprise.

 Chapter 1151

    <h2>Chapter 1151: Ultimate Elder (3)</h2>


    The golden-robed man had assumed that the ck mes Ye Qingtang disyed were merely ordinary fire-elemental cultivation techniques. He had not imagined that they were actually Extraordinary mes¡­


    ¡°What kind of Extraordinary me is this¡­¡±


    The golden-robed man frowned with a rather puzzled expression.


    In this world, there were a total of three thousand types of Extraordinary mes. Besides the dozen Divine Extraordinary mes that, ording to legends, only the gods possessed, he knew all the other Extraordinary mes. But he could not recognize the Extraordinary me that Ye Qingtang disyed.


    Even Ye Qingtang herself did not know the name of this Extraordinary me, much less the golden-robed man.


    When Ye Qingtang had understood the Ultimate Origin Skill, this Extraordinary me already existed. Later, when Ye Qingtang inherited the Divine Phoenix¡¯s Bloodline, the Extraordinary me in her body had perfectly integrated with the Divine Phoenix¡¯s Bloodline. After that, Ye Qingtang had coincidentally obtained the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, and then her Extraordinary me had transformed into a deep ck color, and its power had be even more aggressive.


    To be honest, Ye Qingtang¡¯s Extraordinary me could not be considered as an orthodox Extraordinary me but was a mutated Extraordinary me. With the Ultimate Origin Skill as its basis, it integrated with the Divine Phoenix¡¯s Bloodline and the Heavenly Demon Bloodline to form an entirely new type of Extraordinary me.


    ¡°Little girl, this Extraordinary me of yours is really something.¡± The Ultimate Elder stared at the ck mes that had surfaced around Ye Qingtang as he spoke.


    ¡°How many types of Extraordinary mes are you familiar with?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I know about burning firewood but not too much about Extraordinary mes.¡± The Ultimate Elder thought for a while before replying.


    This reply rendered Ye Qingtang speechless. She had thought the Ultimate Elder was an expert and wanted to ask him about the reason behind mutated Extraordinary mes¡­


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    The golden-robed man suddenly bellowed in rage. His entire person transformed into an after-image, and he swiftly arrived at Ye Qingtang¡¯s side. He raised his right hand and struck at her with a terrifying force.


    ¡°Hmph, you aren¡¯t showing me any respect!¡± When he saw what was going on, the Ultimate Elder grunted coldly. He crooked his fingers, and the void next to Ye Qingtang suddenly twisted and swallowed Ye Qingtang up.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    With a deafening sound, the golden-robed man¡¯s blow missed its mark. Ye Qingtang, who had been right in front of him, suddenly vanishedpletely.


    At the same time, the space next to the Ultimate Elder suddenly started to ripple, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure appeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, little girl, isn¡¯t this fun.¡± The Ultimate Elderughed and said to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Ye Qingtang cupped her fists and thanked the Ultimate Elder.


    This Ultimate Elder¡¯s Space Technique was truly extraordinary. Even at Ye Qingtang¡¯s peak, she had seldom seen the Space Technique being disyed.


    However, the Ultimate Elder¡¯s Space Technique had been cultivated to a very high level. He could exchange spaces and move them across a distance of a thousand miles. It was truly unparalleled.


    Before the Ultimate Elder could say anything, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she involuntarily looked behind her.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    ¡­


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    Many ear-splitting noises could be heard, and a few momentster, more and more after-images surfaced in the void above.


    Two middle-aged men arrived in the nearby void.


    One of them was wearing a long ck robe. He looked aged and wrinkled, and his left eye was blind.


    The other was wearing a long green robe. He was extraordinarily handsome, with waist-length bright red hair. A heavy sword was tied to his back with a white cloth.


    ¡°General You Tong¡­ General You Ming, you¡¯re toote,¡± said the golden-robed man.


    When he heard that, the green-robed man, who was called You Tong,ughed remotely and said, ¡°General You Jin, can¡¯t you deal with the ants in this inferior maind yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1152

    <h2>Chapter 1152: Pagoda Sword Master (1)</h2>


    ¡°This is the girl who destroyed Sky Stars City and Wind Cloud City,¡± You Ming, the other ck-robed man, said. His remaining eye fell on Ye Qingtang.


    Behind the two generals were many powerful cultivators from the Ancient You n. Most of them were at the level of Yang Lord.


    ¡°Ah ah, this old man is quite powerful, and his skills areparable to mine. Also, Elder Yin Fo tried to kill me and seize my generalship. I was attacked from all sides just now,¡± the golden-robed man saidughingly.


    When he heard that, the green-robed man, You Tong, looked at the Ultimate Elder.


    In an instant, You Tong¡¯s eyes turned blood-red. His pupils slowly turned as if they contained everything in the universe.


    With just one look, Ultimate Elder shuddered.


    ¡°Illusion?!¡±


    When she saw what was happening, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed. This green-robed man¡¯s eyes belonged to some bloodline and were extremely terrifying!


    ¡°He is under my control¡­ However, this old man has great mental strength¡­ General You Jin, I cannotst for long. Go and kill him,¡± said the green-robed man, You Tong.


    When he heard that, the golden-robed man¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards. The frightening lotus-shaped Extraordinary me surfaced in his hand, and he threw it at the Ultimate Elder¡¯s brow.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang immediately used her mutated Extraordinary me. Her entire body was instantly filled with ck mes, and she was poised to rescue the Ultimate Elder.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could act, they heard a swooshing noise. Thousands of sword glints fell like rain from the void.


    At that moment, there was a surge of sword breath, and sword silhouettes could be seen everywhere. The entire area seemed to turn into a country of swords.


    The golden-robed man was sted by the sword glints and forced back by a few dozen steps.


    A golden sword glint surfaced in the void.


    The golden-robed man narrowed his eyes when he saw the golden sword glint.


    The golden sword glint rapidly transformed into an old man in a cotton robe.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    When the old man saw the Ultimate Elder, he grunted loudly. The Ultimate Elder immediately opened his eyes.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a long time. You¡¯re getting weaker.¡± The old man looked at the Ultimate Elder and said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± When he saw the old man, the Ultimate Elder looked rather surprised. ¡°Pagoda Sword Master¡­¡±


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang was also taken aback. Legend had it that this old man was the most powerful cultivator in this maind¡­ but he had left many years ago¡­ Pagoda Sword Master¡­


    Legend had it that the Pagoda Sword Master had be renowned when he was young. He had defeated all the powerful cultivators in this maind. The Ultimate Elder and the Blood Moon Holy Lord had cooperated to fight the Pagoda Sword Master, but they had also lost¡­


    Of course, the Blood Moon Holy Lord was only the spiritual incarnation of the Heavenly Emperor and not the Heavenly Emperor himself. No matter how powerful the Pagoda Sword Master was, there was probably still a gap between him and an especially strong cultivator like the Heavenly Emperor.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang did not know how powerful the Pagoda Sword Master currently was.


    ¡°Everyone, please show me some respect and leave this maind.¡± The Pagoda Sword Master swept a nce at the golden-robed old man and the three generals as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t deserve such respect.¡± The green-robed man, You Tong,ughed coldly.


    ¡°We are the Ancient You n. We want to exterminate this maind and take away something that belongs to our n¡­ But how about this, if you are willing to join the Ancient You n, we will let you live,¡± The golden-robed man said.


    ¡°In that case, more words are futile. Let us fight.¡± As the Pagoda Sword Master spoke, two frightening beams of sword breath burst forth from his eyes and swept towards the group from the Ancient You n.

 Chapter 1153

    <h2>Chapter 1153: Pagoda Sword Master (2)</h2>


    At this instant, the You Ancient n people attacked immediately and formed several prints with their palms.


    Subsequently, an almost-substantive screen appeared in the air and trapped everyone in it.


    The sword aura that shot out from Pagoda Sword Master¡¯s eyes immediately shed the screen, and a deafening noise erupted.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Ultimate Elder scoffed loudly, and he leaned forward, twisting the surrounding space. The sword shadow that Pagoda Sword Master shed out entered the twisted space, and the next time the sword shadow appeared, it was already thrust into the screen by the twisted space.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Several You Ancient n disciples had their necks slit by the Pagoda Sword Master¡¯s sword shadow and died at the scene.


    Almost instantly, the three Generals of You Ancient n leaped toward Ultimate Elder and Pagoda Sword Master, causing an overpowering aura to fill the air.


    In just the blink of an eye, both sides were locked in a battle.


    Seeing that the battle was increasing in violence, the Blood Moon Elder quietly walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side and whispered softly. ¡°Holy Lady¡­ Let¡¯s run first!¡±


    They originally thought that they would definitely die, but unexpectedly, Ultimate Elder and even Pagoda Sword Master, who had disappeared from this maind for a long time, rushed over.


    Now that Ultimate Elder and Pagoda Sword Master were engaged in a tight battle, it was a good chance for them to flee!


    However, it was as though Ye Qingtang did not hear Blood Moon Elder¡¯s suggestion, and her attention waspletely focused on the battlefield.


    It was not that Ye Qingtang did not wish to take this chance to escape but¡­


    She discovered that as the battle intensified, the spirit energy on this maind expanded immediately, and this maind was about to burst from the spirit energy that they discharged.


    Regardless of Ultimate Elder, Pagoda Sword Master, or those powerful figures from You Ancient n¡­


    Their skills had already exceeded the limit of this maind, and this excess may not bepletely leveled even if their skills were suppressed.


    In this intense battle, the powerful figures executed their skills brazenly.


    The dangerous amount of force that exceeded the spirit energy of this maind was a constant assault to this maind¡¯s tolerance of spirit energy¡­


    Uneasiness crept into Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. The martial culture of this maind had always been low, and there were few powerful figures such as Ultimate Elder, Pagoda Sword Master, and Blood Moon Holy Lord; thus, their appearance would not have much influence on this maind.


    However if¡­


    The number of such powerful figures suddenly inted in the same area, and these powerful figures unleashed their powers at the same time¡­


    How could this maind be able to withstand this bout-like assault?


    By then¡­


    This maind would explode due to the inability to withstand so much force!


    Ye Qingtang frowned inadvertently at that thought. If it was really as she guessed¡­


    Everyone on this maind would die regardless of the You Ancient n¡¯s attack!


    At this instant, more and more You Ancient n figures rushed over from all sides!


    The Ultimate Elder and the Pagoda Sword Master were facing three You Ancient n generals. Although they were not at a disadvantage yet, the arrival of more You Ancient n figures eventually saw the strain of even Pagoda Sword Master, the man known as the most powerful figure of this maind.

 Chapter 1154

    <h2>Chapter 1154: Pagoda Sword Master (3)</h2>


    ¡°It may not be so.¡± The Ultimate Elder suddenly looked up and gazed afar.


    Almost at the same time when Ultimate Elder looked over, a ¡°wave¡± seemed to appear in the air.


    In just the blink of an eye, numerous ck shadows appeared from that ¡°wave¡±.


    Those ck shadows transformed into bolts of light and descended from the sky unannounced.


    The masses from the three mighty forces¡ªPhantom Valley, Peerless School, and Beiming Manor¡ªsuddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s sight!


    ¡°Greetings, Ultimate Elder!¡±


    Three tall figures stood out from the three mighty forces.


    The Masters of Phantom Valley, Peerless School, and Beiming Manor immediately walked forward and greeted Ultimate Elder with a bow and cupped fists upon seeing him.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Ultimate Elder waved a hand briefly in response.


    Ultimate Elder was a legendary powerful figure on this maind, and even the three mighty forces were extremely respectful toward him.


    Ye Qingtang had a look of understanding when she saw the arrival of the three mighty forces.


    Currently, the invasion of the Central Maind powerful figures into this maind was a pressing crisis, and the Peerless School, Phantom Valley, and Beiming Manor would not sit around and do nothing.


    The three mighty forces must be aware of the current situation and the You Ancient n¡¯s intentions.


    If they did not stop the You Ancient n¡¯s massacre, the three mighty forces would also ultimately vanish along with everyone on this maind.


    They were not fools. No egg was left intact when the nest was doomed.


    Regardless of their dynamics previously, they could only join forces now.


    ¡°Senior Ultimate Elder¡­ This is¡­¡±


    Beiming Manor Chief looked at Pagoda Sword Master and asked curiously.


    ¡°Pagoda Sword Master,¡± replied Ultimate Elder.


    <em>Pagoda Sword Master?!</em>


    Their expressions changed when they heard this name.


    The Pagoda Sword Master had left this maind a long time ago, and barely anyone knew what he looked like. The power-holders of the three mighty forces had never seen the Pagoda Sword Master before either.


    Although they had not met the Pagoda Sword Master before, he was extremely esteemed and renowned.


    Legend has it that the Pagoda Sword Master was the number one figure of this maind, and even the Blood Moon Holy Lord back then was defeated by him¡­


    They heard that the Pagoda Sword Master had left this maind a long time ago, yet unexpectedly today¡­ the Pagoda Sword Master actually returned to this maind when it was facing a crisis¡­


    The addition of the three mighty forces resulted in ten plus Yang Lords on the Pagoda Sword Master¡¯s side.


    Yet despite this situation, Ye Qingtang was not seen to be relieved at all, and she looked at the frowning Ultimate Elder.


    As expected, the Ultimate Elder had a somber expression as he looked at the You Ancient n masses.


    Even with additional support, the Ultimate Elder was still distressed.


    While the three mighty forces joined in, the You Ancient n was much more powerful than he expected, and it was probably tough to contend against them even if the full force of the three mighty forces participated.


    If¡­ the hidden ancient n of this maind could join them, perhaps there was a tiny hope in this battle.


    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you all being delusional for wanting to protect this maind with just a few of you?¡± The golden-robed elderly of the You Ancient n snickered.

 Chapter 1155

    <h2>Chapter 1155: The Spirit Energy Crisis (1)</h2>


    As the golden-robed man had said, it was basically unrealistic to resist the You Ancient n even with ten more Yang Lords.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    At this instant, many figures shed across the sky.


    Ultimate Elder finally sighed in relief at the sight.


    ¡°Finally here.¡±


    Several figures loomed from the sky and entered everyone¡¯s vision. After the elderly in the leadnded on the ground, he immediately looked at Ultimate Elder and spoke.


    ¡°Ultimate Elder, it¡¯s been long.¡±


    Looking at those people who arrived suddenly, Ye Qingtang realized that there were many Yang Lords who came with the elderly, and the clothes that they were wearing were embroidered with a foreign and aged totem.


    A guess struck Ye Qingtang almost instinctively.


    Ye Qingtang seemed to have seen that totem in an ancient book in her previous life before.


    It was just that the ancient book only had a few fragments left when Ye Qingtang obtained it, and this totem appeared in the remaining excerpts. Although there was no detailed description of the origin of this totem, it vaguely mentioned that this totem seemed to be rted to the ancient n of this maind.


    Although this maind¡¯s martial culture was backward, it still had a long history, and there were many hidden ancient ns.


    Apart from the obscure ancient n that attacked Falling Sky Valley, there were other ancient ns living in between the mountains and clouds.


    Simrly, both the Ancient You n and the Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang n in Central Maind were ssified as ancient ns.


    The totem seen on the group of people who came suddenly led Ye Qingtang to guess that they could be an ancient n that had been concealed from the world for a long time, though she could not be certain.


    However¡­


    Looking at how that elderly in the lead and Ultimate Elder were talking, they seemed to know each other.


    The golden-robed man from You Ancient n stared at those ancient n figures who rushed over fearlessly, and a sneer hung on his lips.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourselves.¡±


    In reality, given the backward martial culture of this maind, the obscure ancient ns of this maind were no match for those of the Central Maind even if they showed up.


    However¡­


    To a certain extent, if the obscure ancient ns of this maind were willing to join the war, they could still resist the Ancient You n for a period of time even if they were unable to defeat the Ancient You n. After all, this maind¡¯s suppression of skills could slightly restrain the Ancient You n¡¯s skills.


    Had there not been such suppression, the Ancient You n would probably have destroyed this maind a long time ago.


    Ye Qingtang was even more somber when she saw the golden-robed man¡¯s arrogant attitude.


    If there were powerful figures at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven like Divine King Luo Xue, the cmity of this maind could be easily prevented.


    Nheless, the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven figure from the obscure ancient n that attacked Falling Sky Valley had been killed by Divine King Luo Xue, and Divine King Luo Xue, himself, was dead too. This maind most likely had no other figures at Yang Lord Tenth Heaven.


    As the maind¡¯s catastrophe approached, an increasing number of itinerant cultivators rushed over to the battlefield.


    It was just that this maind¡¯s spirit energy was too thin, and only a handful number of itinerant cultivators were powerful figures as almost all the true powerful figures were in ancient ns.


    For example, one of the powerful figures from the ancient n killed by Divine King Luo Xue was in the Yang Lord Tenth Heaven realm, and he was considered an ancient figure.

 Chapter 1156

    <h2>Chapter 1156: The Spirit Energy Crisis (2)</h2>


    Apart from him, almost no one from the remaining obscure ancient ns lived over ten thousand years.


    These obscure ancient ns and Divine King Luo Xue did not live in the same generation. While they were obscure ancient ns, they were the descendants of those ancient figures from ten thousand years ago.


    In terms of skills, it was impossible for them to bepared to that Yang Lord Tenth Heaven person whom Divine King Luo Xue killed.


    Endless explosions could be heard at this instant. The Pagoda Sword Master¡¯s side and the You Ancient n¡¯s side were locked in a battle. Immensely horrifying martial auras crashed into one another, and remarkable skills were executed. One could hardly distinguish the situation with the naked eye.


    ¡°Holy Lady, are we going to join the battle?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was standing beside Ye Qingtang currently. The two of them had long been ignored as though they did not exist.


    Ardor and zeal coursed through the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s blood as he watched the great match. His eyes were burning while his unrivaled body could not hold back any longer, and he wanted to show off his skills¡­ By then, he would definitely be the center of attention¡­


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply and shook her head.


    ¡°We are not joining the battle?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was slightly surprised and did not know Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention.


    The Pagoda Sword Master and Ultimate Elder¡¯s side fell behind in terms of numbers and skills when fighting against the Ancient You n. Once Ye Qingtang and he, two top Yang Lords, participated, there would be an evident improvement in the situation.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not say anything and inspected the sky instead.


    The spirit energy of this maind was expanded increasingly as the battle intensified.


    If it expanded to the limit, there would only be one possibility¡­


    This maind would no longer be able to bear this pressure¡­


    The pressure of the spirit energy from the outer world wouldpletely crush this maind!


    By then, everyone did not need to continue fighting as everyone¡­ would die¡­


    ¡°Look at the spirit energy of this maind.¡±


    Ye Qingtang told the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Spirit energy?¡±


    Confusion was etched the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face as he did not know what Ye Qingtang meant. He looked up instinctively.


    His expression changed drastically a momentter, and horror filled his wide eyes.


    ¡°This¡­ This..¡± The Blood Moon Elder trembled slightly. ¡°The spirit energy of this maind ispressed rapidly and inting outward¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head.


    ¡°If¡­ this goes on, this maind will definitely be unable to bear the pressure of the spirit energy¡­ and explode¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was astonished.


    Once this maind could not bear the pressure of the spirit energy and exploded, no one dream shall of leaving this ce alive. The people of this maind and the Ancient You n members would all die here!


    Blood Moon Elder naturally knew the reason behind thepression and expansion of the spirit energy.


    The spirit energy in this maind was thin from the start, and this maind was ssified as a low-level maind. Normally speaking, it could only withstand the aura of an ordinary Yang Lord.


    However, with Ancient You n, Pagoda Sword Master, and those powerful ancient ns gathered at one ce currently, all their forces, including the Pagoda Sword Master¡¯s Sword Dao willpower, had greatly surpassed the power that a Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm could control and even more so, the limit that this maind could withstand¡­


    Now that all the excess force that this maind could withstand exploded in one area, this was simply suicidal¡­

 Chapter 1157

    <h2>Chapter 1157: The Spirit Energy Crisis (3)</h2>


    Just the thought of this gave the Blood Moon Elder goosebumps all over. He hollered immediately.


    ¡°Stop fighting, everyone!¡±


    The voice of Blood Moon Elder¡¯s new body was shocking, and his shout was like a thunderous roar that pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    As expected, both parties looked at the Blood Moon Elder after the shout.


    Noticing that everyone finally stopped fighting, the Blood Moon Elder hurriedly pointed to the sky.


    ¡°Look for yourselves¡­¡±


    Everyone looked up, and whatid before them stunned them utterly.


    The clouds in the sky above them seemed to be burnt as a result of the maximumpression and outward expansion of spirit energy.


    ¡°Burnt clouds¡­¡± Ultimate Elder was astonished.


    The Ultimate Elder and the Pagoda Sword Master were high-level figures and knew what was going on roughly after a slight inspection.


    If they continued the fight with You Ancient n, the spirit energy would be expanded to the maximum in no time, and the massive pressure released was sufficient to destroy this maind.


    Given the scale of the explosion produced by the spirit energy, this maind wouldpletely disappear from the Earth¡¯s surface in at most three to five breaths¡¯ time.


    Moreover, in this extremely short span of time, even a Holy Venerate level figure who came here might not be able to escape this ce alive¡­


    Simrly, people from the You Ancient n noticed the unusual phenomenon in the sky.


    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    The green-robed You Tong, one of the three Generals of Ancient You n, shouted with a deep frown.


    Their martial skills had exceeded the limit that this low-level maind could bear, and if they continued to fight, they would be unable to obtain the Spiritual Abode or even leave this ce alive.


    Both parties did not dare to make a move recklessly.


    The main force of both parties had ordered to stop the fight, and the burnt clouds in the sky caused uneasiness. No one dared to take any rash and unconsidered actions.


    ¡°Everyone, you all have seen the situation.¡± Pagoda Sword Master looked at the three Generals of the Ancient You n and said.


    Their powers had already exceeded the limit that this maind could bear, and they were even gathered together. The originally perilous spirit energy of this maind could no longer withstand the powers unleashed in the intense mass battle. If they continued the battle, the spirit energy of this maind and, subsequently, the entire maind would explode ultimately¡­


    All of them would die here.


    A one-eyed elderly of You Ancient n coldly said, ¡°It is simple. Since we can¡¯t battle in the same ce, we can split up the battlefield.¡±


    Their objective foring to this maind was to obtain You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode and would definitely not put an end to their n. On the other hand, the powerful figures of this maind, with Ultimate Elder and Pagoda Sword Master in the lead, would not sit idly and wait for death.


    This war was unavoidable yet also could not continue in this way.


    Otherwise, both sides would be over.


    The only strategy now was to disperse the powers of the masses to prevent the suicidal act of an aggressive battle at one spot.


    The other two Generals¡¯ eyes brightened at that suggestion. As long as the battlefield was spread out, the pressure from the war would naturally be dispersed¡­ By then, such a circumstance would not happen.


    You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode must be obtained and had to be brought back to You Ancient n¡¯s headquarters no matter what. This was the do-or-die order given by the senior executives of the headquarters.

 Chapter 1158

    <h2>Chapter 1158: Splitting The Battlefield (1)</h2>


    ¡°Just as you wish,¡± the Pagoda Sword Master said as he swiftly swept a gaze across the three generals.


    Under the circumstances, it was unrealistic to expect the Ancient You n to abandon their invasion and choose to leave, so they had no choice but to fight on. However, they were unable to gather in one spot, so they were forced to split up the battlefield.


    In the end, thend was divided into three zones: the eastern part of the maind became the eastern battlefield; the northern part became the northern battlefield; the southern part became the southern battlefield.


    The Ultimate Elder assumedmand of the eastern battlefield, the Pagoda Sword Master of the northern battlefield, while the powerful cultivators of the ancient n held the southern battlefield!


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder and said.


    The three main battlefields had been formed, and there would be no fighting here. Ye Qingtang wanted to leave before the Ancient You n noticed herself and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Although Blood Moon Elder had not yet been exposed, if he remained in the Ancient You n, he would die. He had no choice but to leave with Ye Qingtang.


    When he heard that, the Blood Moon Elder nodded. He threw Ye Qingtang onto his left shoulder and stepped out. He instantly vanished on the spot.


    The formation of the three main battlefields was not good news for the Ultimate Elder or Pagoda Sword Master.


    Splitting the battlefield was equivalent to dividing their manpower and strength. The Ancient You n had no problem dividing their manpower and strength.


    The Ancient You n had many more powerful cultivators than this maind. The more the powerful cultivators from this maind were split up, the better it was for the n.


    ¡­


    After half a day, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s huge body suddenly appeared in the Falling Sky Valley of the Nine Nights Dynasty.


    Blood Moon Elder¡¯s appearance caused an uproar in the entire Nine Nights Dynasty. They only rxed when they finally realized that the Blood Moon Elder was a friend and not an enemy.


    ¡°Mo¡­ ther¡­¡±


    When he saw that Ye Qingtang had returned, little Luo Xue ran out of the valley. He hugged Ye Qingtang¡¯s ankles and batted his eyelids at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang smiled when she saw little Luo Xue running towards her on his short legs. She picked him up and hugged him.


    While he was in her embrace, little Luo Xue suddenly spotted the little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. It was as if he had discovered a new world. His small white hand immediately caught hold of the little white tiger¡¯s ears.


    ¡°If you were not so small¡­¡± The little white tiger red at little Luo Xue.


    ¡°Has little Luo Xue been good?¡±


    Ye Qingtang put down Luo Xue andughed softly.


    When he heard that, little Luo Xue held onto the little white tiger¡¯s ear while nodding at Ye Qingtang.


    Before long, Perfected Xuanchen, the Ye Family and the Si Family all came out of the valley.


    Everyone was shocked to see the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s huge body.


    Ye Qingtang had no choice but to exin the circumstances to them.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation, everyone rxed. Many Falling Sky Valley disciples surrounded the Blood Moon Elder and stared at him, as if studying his expression.


    ¡°Qingtang, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    Ye Qingtang did not hide anything and exined all that had happened to them.


    Perfected Xuanchen was very shocked to learn about the division of the battlefield.


    The Nine Nights Dynasty was south of the maind and was considered to be in the southern zone. Based on the division of the maind¡¯s battlefield, it would be under themand of the ancient n¡­


    ¡°Qingtang, are these powerful cultivators from the ancient n the same as the ancient n that came to our Falling Sky Valley previously¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang with a somewhat worried expression.

 Chapter 1159

    <h2>Chapter 1159: Splitting The Battlefield (2)</h2>


    ¡°Master, there is more than one ancient n between the mountains and the clouds. The ancient n controlling the southern war zone is not the same as the n that came to Falling Sky Valley previously,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    The ancient n that came to the Falling Sky Valley previously was the most powerful ancient n in this maind and had members who were Tenth Heaven Yang Lords. However, in the battle of the Falling Sky Valley, most of the powerful cultivators of that ancient n had been killed by Divine King Luo Xue, so they were greatly weakened.


    However, the ancient n holding the southern zone was an ancient n hidden between the mountains and clouds and was different from the other ancient n.


    Perfected Xuanchen rxed after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation.


    At that moment, the Ye Family members all sighed. The maind¡¯s battlefield was divided into three zones. They were cultivators in the southern battlefield but were too weak to fight the Ancient You n. Although they were cultivators of this maind, they had no way of protecting their homnd once it was invaded. They were not even worthy of entering the battlefield¡­


    Even Ye Qingtang was somewhat worried.


    Even without dividing up the powerful cultivators of this maind, the Pagoda Sword Master, the Ultimate Elder, and the Master of the Ancient n could hold their own against the three generals. The extremely powerful cultivators at the same level as the generals were about equal in numbers. But below the rank of general, their numbers differed vastly.


    The vast difference in numbers meant that this maind would die slowly.


    The Ultimate Elder and Pagoda Sword Master, and even the Master of the ancient n, knew this, but they had no other recourse.


    If things carried on like that, before long¡­ the three battlefields would slowly be lost!


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­ what should we do?¡± Daoist Zijin looked at Ye Qingtang and asked worriedly.


    Besides the powerful cultivators from the hidden ancient n and the Ancient You n, cultivators at the level of Daoist Zijin would normally be considered the most powerful cultivators in this maind, second only to the three main forces.


    But with the changes that urred in this maind¡ªthe Ancient You n¡¯s invasion, the Pagoda Sword Master¡¯s return, the Ultimate Elder¡¯s appearance, the hidden ancient n resurfacing¡­ their status was reduced to nothing. They were not even worthy of being used as cannon fodder.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly and did not hurry to answer.


    Based on Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s power, they could be considered the most powerful cultivators in this maind. However, they were unable to change the tide of battle. The Ancient You n was just too powerful and too numerous. Also, there was still the powerfulmander in chief who had not yet made an appearance.


    In the long run, how long could this maindst? A few days? A few months? Or even half a year?


    No matter how long itsted, the conclusion was inevitable.


    This heralded the end of this maind¡¯s hopes.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. Although she felt helpless to change the situation, at that moment, her gaze swept across everyone in the Falling Sky Valley, and she spoke decisively.


    ¡°I will protect all of you¡­ until thest possible moment.¡±


    In her previous life, she had no cares or worries. She had left this maind early without knowing what kind of crisis it experienced in the end.


    Today, the people she cared about the most were all in this maind.


    Her rtives, her master¡­


    Even though there was no hope, she would guard them all to the very end.


    When they heard that, everyone quavered.


    Although Ye Qingtang had not spoken loudly, each one of her decisive words reached their ears.


    It was just a simple sentence, but under the circumstances, this promise was worth its weight in gold¡­

 Chapter 1160

    <h2>Chapter 1160: Splitting The Battlefield (3)</h2>


    ¡°Qingtang¡­e with me.¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang and spoke suddenly.


    Ye Qingtang immediately handed little Luo Xue over to her father, Ye Ling, and followed Perfected Xuanchen.


    Ye Qingtang and Perfected Xuanchen soon came to a deste ce.


    ¡°Qingtang, I have discovered something¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen checked to ensure that there was no one about before speaking.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback when she saw Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s expression. She did not know what had happened to cause Perfected Xuanchen to act so mysteriously.


    ¡°Master, may I ask what has happened?¡± Ye Qingtang vaguely sensed that Perfected Xuanchen had something important to tell her.


    Perfected Xuanchen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Qingtang, I suppose you know about little You Yun¡¯s background?¡±


    Although she did not know why Perfected Xuanchen had suddenly mentioned little You Yun, Ye Qingtang was naturally aware of her background.


    Little You Yun was created from the power of the extraordinarydy¡¯s spiritual abode. The source of her power was the spiritual abode. Of course, this was merely Ye Qingtang¡¯s guess. But no matter what, little You Yun had some close connection with the extraordinarydy. Ye Qingtang even suspected that little You Yun was the extraordinarydy¡¯s reincarnation¡­


    ¡°Qingtang, I¡¯ll just speak bluntly¡­ you may not believe me, because even I find it hard to believe it myself.¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang mysteriously.


    When she saw the serious Perfected Xuanchen looking so mysterious, Ye Qingtang could not help butugh softly. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the big secret? Stop being mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Qingtang¡­ yesterday I discovered by chance that¡­ little You Yun¡­ can control the spirit energy in this maind!¡± Perfected Xuanchen finally blurted out what he had seen and heard.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed when she heard Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s words.


    To be able to control the spirit energy in this maind¡­ what kind of concept was that?! It was akin to being a true god!


    ¡°Master, is that true?¡± Ye Qingtang was somewhat skeptical.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Perfected Xuanchen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Qingtang, you should know that we martial cultivators basically rely on spirit energy. The difference between powerful and weak cultivators is the ability to control and absorb spirit energy. To be a powerful cultivator, one must be situated in a ce rich in spirit energy and physically absorb this spirit energy to achieve breakthroughs to the next level¡­ if¡­ little You Yun can control spirit energy¡­ then she can¡­¡±


    As Perfected Xuanchen spoke, a trace of shock surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Of course, Ye Qingtang understood this principle.


    If little You Yun could really control spirit energy, then in some sense, she could create gods!


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Ye Qingtang muttered softly to herself.


    Little You Yun and the extraordinarydy had some intimate connection, and this maind was created from the extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode. It made sense that little You Yun could control the spirit energy in this maind¡­ It was as if the extraordinarydy herself was present!


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang followed Perfected Xuanchen to the pavilion. Little You Yun was in her room.


    Little You Yun¡¯s eyes brightened the moment she saw Ye Qingtang. However, she seemed unwilling to acknowledge Perfected Xuanchen and pouted.


    When he saw that, Perfected Xuanchen looked rather embarrassed. ¡°Little You Yun, are you still angry with grandfather?¡±


    When Perfected Xuanchen saw that little You Yun could control spirit energy, he had deliberately asked little You Yun to repeatedly perform her actions. In the end, little You Yun had grown impatient and refused to respond to Perfected Xuanchen.


    ¡°Haha, little You Yun, don¡¯t be angry. Grandfather has brought you a treat!¡± Perfected Xuanchenughed happily and strode forward. He took out a stick of candy from somewhere.

 Chapter 1161

    <h2>Chapter 1161: Supplying Spirit Energy (1)</h2>


    Little You Yun stared unblinkingly at the candy with herrge ck eyes. Her little tongue greedily licked her small lips. She waved her small hands, walked over to take the candy from Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s hands, and smiled brilliantly.


    Ye Qingtang was rendered speechless by her master¡¯s ease in coaxing children.


    When he saw that Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression looked rather strange, Perfected Xuanchenughed in embarrassment. ¡°I once had a daughter¡­ so¡­ I have some experience in coaxing children¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her master was certainly ¡°multi-talented¡±.


    Little You Yun held the candy that Perfected Xuanchen had handed her and licked it with satisfaction. Her little face beamed with a sweet smile.


    When he saw that little You Yun did not seem to be angry anymore, Perfected Xuanchen gently coaxed her. ¡°Little You Yun, can you manipte the spirit energy once more for grandfather?¡±


    Little You Yun tilted her head to look at Perfected Xuanchen. Herrge ck eyes blinked; then, she nced at the candy in her hand that was mostly gone. She stuffed the remaining piece in her mouth so that her little cheeks bulged. She pped her small hands and with her cheeks still bulging, nodded at Perfected Xuanchen.


    Perfected Xuanchen could not help butugh softly at little You Yun. He involuntarily rubbed her small head and said gently, ¡°Little You Yun is such a good girl. Grandfather will bring her to eat something niceter.¡±


    When little You Yun heard that, her eyes immediately brightened, and she nodded vigorously.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but giggle at the scene. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have imagined that the usually dignified Perfected Xuanchen was so good at coaxing children.


    It looked like Perfected Xuanchen was getting along well with little You Yun.


    However¡­


    Little You Yun was just too easy to coax. A stick of candy and she was content¡­


    Perfected Xuanchen and Ye Qingtang swiftly brought little You Yun out of the house.


    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen gently patted little You Yun¡¯s small head.


    Little You Yun batted her eyelids and stepped forward.


    The next second, little You Yun¡¯s eyes slowly turned green, and an indescribable aura surged forth from her body.


    In a split second, the spirit energy in the void sank. An immense amount of spirit energy visibly umted in the void above. The density of the spirit energy far exceeded the limit of this maind.


    ¡°This¡­ is a miracle¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen looked at the spirit energy in the void above. Although he had seen it once, he could not help but exim again.


    When Ye Qingtang saw this amazing scene, a trace of wonder involuntarily surfaced in her eyes.


    This maind was created from the extraordinarydy¡¯s Spiritual Abode. In a sense, in this maind, the extraordinarydy was equivalent to a creator god. It was entirely possible that she possessed a supreme power that allowed her to control the spirit energy.


    Further, little You Yun had some intricate connection with the extraordinarydy. Although her ability to control this maind¡¯s spirit energy was beyond Ye Qingtang¡¯s expectations, it was also within reason.


    When she saw this scene, an idea suddenly surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°If¡­ little You Yun could send spirit energy into a cultivator¡¯s body¡­¡±


    Little You Yun heard Ye Qingtang murmur.


    Little You Yun tilted her head and nced at Ye Qingtang. Her eyes flickered.


    Then, she looked at Perfected Xuanchen as if she had suddenly thought of something. Her eyes shed.

 Chapter 1162

    <h2>Chapter 1162: Supplying Spirit Energy (2)</h2>


    In the next second¡­


    The extremely dense spirit energy in the void above immediately rushed into Falling Sky Valley!


    Ye Qingtang and Perfected Xuanchen were shocked to see the dense spirit energy suddenly rush towards them.


    But before they understood what was going on.


    The dense spirit energy that was pouring down swiftly shrouded Perfected Xuanchen!


    The spirit energy that enclosed Perfected Xuanchen suddenly rushed into his body at great speed.


    Ye Qingtang, who was watching from the side, saw huge amounts of spirit energy rushing into Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s body. Her eyes widened involuntarily.


    As huge amounts of spirit energy rushed in, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s martial ability increased with unimaginable speed in the span of a few short breaths.


    Perfected Xuanchen looked shocked, and his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ broken through¡­ how is that possible?!¡±


    He had been at the Third Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord for many years. Many years ago, his martial ability had reached a bottleneck. However, within the span of a few short breaths, he had broken through to the Fifth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord!


    Before Perfected Xuanchen could finish speaking, he looked shocked again.


    ¡°Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ Sixth Heaven¡­ what is this!¡±


    In an instant, his ability had increased by another level!


    Perfected Xuanchen was unable to believe what was happening. It was as if he was in a dream. However, his breakthrough in cultivation level was real.


    As Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s cultivation level broke through to the Yang Lord realm of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven, Ye Qingtang keen senses perceived that Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s face was starting to turn pale, and his entire body began to shudder violently.


    ¡°Little You Yun¡­ stop for a while.¡± Ye Qingtang flew over to little You Yun and spoke hurriedly.


    Little You Yun looked at Ye Qingtang in bewilderment but obediently nodded her head and dispersed the spirit energy that surrounded Perfected Xuanchen.


    Just as little You Yun dispersed the spirit energy, Perfected Xuanchen stumbled backward for a few meters before he could finally stand firmly. He waspletely ashen and covered withrge drops of sweat.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Perfected Xuanchen worriedly.


    ¡°No big deal, just¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen panted heavily and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve reached the limit¡­ of my ability to absorb spirit energy¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang only rxed after hearing Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s words.


    It looked like little You Yun could indeed control the spirit energy in this maind.


    Also, little You Yun was entirely capable of sending spirit energy into a cultivator¡¯s body, causing their martial ability to improve greatly in a short span of time.


    Because of You Yun¡¯s curse, in this maind, the highest realm that cultivators could reach was Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    However, breaking through to the Ninth and Tenth Heaven of Yang Lord had nothing to do with spirit energy. Instead, one had to open an ¡°iron door¡± in one¡¯s dantian. Hence, little You Yun¡¯s use of spirit energy was limited to helping a cultivator break through to the peak of the Eighth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord.


    Also, a cultivator¡¯s tolerance was limited. Not all cultivators could tolerate the impact of the spirit energy that would bring them to the peak of the Eighth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord within a short span of time.


    A cultivator¡¯s body was like a vessel while spirit energy was like water in the vessel. If the rate at which the spirit energy was being supplied could be carefully controlled, then a cultivator could swiftly increase his capabilities within a short span of time.


    However, once the supply of spirit energy exceeded the limit of what cultivator¡¯s body could tolerate, the consequences would be dire.

 Chapter 1163

    <h2>Chapter 1163: Supplying Spirit Energy (3)</h2>


    Whether it was a blessing or a curse would depend on whether the spirit energy supplied exceeded what the cultivator could tolerate.


    For example, after Perfected Xuanchen broke through to the peak of the Seventh Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord, his body was unable to tolerate any more spirit energy. That was his limit, but if he was forced to continually absorb spirit energy for further breakthroughs, he would explode and die.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    When little You Yun saw how pale Perfected Xuanchen was, she thought that she had done something wrong. She pursed her lips, and her eyes were misty with self-reproach.


    ¡°Little You Yun is a good girl¡­ Grandfather is fine. Grandfather is so grateful to little You Yun¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eyes were emotional. He had never imagined that he could be a Yang Lord in this lifetime.


    When she saw little You Yun¡¯s self-reproachful look, Ye Qingtang could not help but chuckle. She hugged little You Yun and spoke to her gently.


    ¡°Little You Yun has done very well. Grandfather is fine.¡±


    Little You Yun looked at Ye Qingtang with some bewilderment and then looked at Perfected Xuanchen before slowly nodding.


    ¡°I really must thank little You Yun¡­ I have actually¡­ managed to be¡­ a Yang Lord!¡± Perfected Xuanchen was all smiles. If he had not experienced it himself, he would never have believed that he could have gone from the Third Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord to the peak of the Seventh Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord, to be a Yang Lord within half a minute.


    It felt like a dream or a fantasy. It was surreal.


    However, Perfected Xuanchen swiftly suppressed his emotions and turned to look at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Qingtang¡­ since little You Yun can control spirit energy and send it into my body¡­ that means that she can do the same¡­ to create Yang Lords!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From a certain perspective, that is certainly true.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°In that case, in our Falling Sky Valley, including the Ye and Si Families¡­ if we all be Yang Lords¡­ no, if everyone in this maind bes a Yang Lord¡­ then we will have nothing to fear from the Ancient You n of Central Maind!¡± Perfected Xuanchen became more and more agitated when he thought of this possibility.


    When she saw Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s agitated look, Ye Qingtang shook her head and said, ¡°Theoretically that¡¯s true, but it is impossible in reality.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible in reality?¡± When he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Perfected Xuanchen was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Master, you could break through to the realm of Yang Lord because your martial talents and mental state were sufficient,¡± Ye Qingtang said seriously.


    ¡°Even so, you reached the limit at the peak of the Yin Yang Seventh Heaven. If you had forced yourself to break through to the Eighth Heaven, it will be very dangerous, and you might explode.


    ¡°It is the same for everyone else. For an ordinary disciple, their limit would be a Yin Lord like you. If they were forced to break through to the level of Yang Lord, they might be in danger.


    ¡°They cannot be Yang Lords unless they all have a superior martial talent and mental states. Also, ordinary people who have never cultivated before and Connate level cultivators cannot tolerate too much spirit energy.¡±


    Although this method was good, it was limited by the cultivators themselves.


    Perfected Xuanchen understood after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation.


    An ordinary person who had never cultivated before could not tolerate spirit energy filling their bodies, while those at the Connate level were not at a sufficiently high level of cultivation. They had not even reached the threshold of martial arts cultivation and could not tolerate too much spirit energy. For them, bing Yang Lords was a mere fantasy.


    When he realized that, Perfected Xuanchen could not help but feel disappointed.

 Chapter 1164

    <h2>Chapter 1164: The Light of Hope (1)</h2>


    As she watched the joy fade from Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s face, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°But no matter what, little You Yun can still create a batch of powerful cultivators for us¡­¡±


    The maind was currently divided into three main battlefields. They alreadycked powerful cultivators, but now, the situation was worsened by the division. The Ancient You n was different. They had plenty of powerful cultivators, so they were not greatly affected by the division of the battlefield.


    If little You Yun could create more powerful cultivators, they might have a chance¡­


    ¡°In that case, let us quickly ask the twelve peak masters and Daoist Zijin to receive spirit energy from little You Yun!¡± Perfected Xuanchen said. But another thought came to his mind, and he felt something was amiss. So, he changed the topic and spoke carefully.


    ¡°Actually we shouldn¡¯t act precipitately. We first have to ascertain their loyalty to this maind. Otherwise, they might betray this maind after bing Yang Lords and join the Ancient You n. Then, we would have strengthened the enemy instead¡­¡±


    As the Ancient You n aggressively swept through thend, there would certainly be some traitors among the major forces.


    Considering the current circumstances, Perfected Xuanchen had to be cautious and prepared for the worst.


    Ye Qingtang had also considered Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s worries. But how were they to prove something like loyalty at a time like that?


    One must not doubt one¡¯s subordinates. If one doubted them, then they should not be entrusted with anything. Ye Qingtang understood this principle.


    ¡°Master, there presently is no good method of proving the depth of their loyalty to this maind. But I think that since everyone grew up in this maind and their rtives and friends are all here¡­ if we should lose the battle, everyone will die. I believe everyone understands this principle. There is hope only in victory. No one will willingly go over to the enemy who hase to destroy our home,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Of course, it would be best if every person¡¯s loyalty could be individually tested. But at the moment, theycked the time to do so.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang also believed they knew that if they went over to the Ancient You n, they would be mereckeys in the eyes of the n.


    Who would willingly be ackey?


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I hope so.¡± Perfected Xuanchen heaved a sigh.


    After some discussion between Perfected Xuanchen and Yin Yang Perfected Lord, they summoned the twelve peak masters. Ye Qingtang also gathered Daoist Zijin, Elder Bai Kui, and all the Yin Yang Perfected Lords in the Ye and Si Families.


    When everyone had congregated, they noticed that Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s ability had already increased to the realm of Yang Lord!


    Thest time they saw Perfected Xuanchen, he had been a mere Yin Yang Perfected Lord. Third Heaven. How had he managed to be a Yang Lord¡­ in the span of a few hours?


    Everyone was perplexed and shocked. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it.


    When Perfected Xuanchen saw that everyone was present, he did not dy further and exined to everyone how his ability had increased so rapidly.


    But he deliberately hid the fact that little You Yun could control the spirit energy in this maind.


    This matter was just too unbelievable. Also, Perfected Xuanchen and Ye Qingtang were worried that some might have evil designs on little You Yun if they found out about her special ability.


    However, even after hiding little You Yun¡¯s role in this matter, the issue was still shocking.


    ¡°Valley Master Xuanchen, are you saying¡­ you have a method to make us Yang Lords?!¡± Daoist Zijin was shocked.

 Chapter 1165

    <h2>Chapter 1165: The Light of Hope (2)</h2>


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Perfected Xuanchen nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Qingtang found a Dharma treasure that can control spirit energy¡­¡±


    Afterward, Perfected Xuanchen peered at Ye Qingtang discreetly. This was the exnation that he and Ye Qingtang discussed earlier on.


    After hearing what Perfected Xuanchen said, Elder Bai Kui and the rest looked at Ye Qingtang in astonishment.


    ¡°Control this maind¡¯s¡­ spirit energy?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded and agreed ording to the priorly agreed exnation with Perfected Xuanchen.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ control this maind¡¯s spirit energy¡­ In this case, we can create a God!¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s towering body approached them with great strides, causing thunderous rumbles.


    ¡°Look¡­ how much spirit energy can this huge and unrivaled body of mine digest?! In this case, I can be an Emperor-level figure¡­ No, I can be a God!¡± Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in exhration. ¡°Holy Lady¡­ don¡¯t waste any more time. Give me all the spirit energy to digest. By then, I can crush the You Ancient n into pieces with a single punch!¡±


    ¡°Give it all to you¡­¡±


    ¡°That is too much from you!¡±


    ¡°Where are you from and who are you to talk so arrogantly! What do you mean by giving all to you?! Can¡¯t we be powerful figures and protect our homnd?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, who is this monster?!¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could exin, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m a monster? What a joke. My unrivaled body can absorb tons of spirit energy, and it is nothing difficult to be an Emperor-level figure by then. What do you all want to absorb spirit energy with your ant-like bodies for? It¡¯s simply a waste. Also, I am not a monster. I am an Elder of the Blood Moon Sect, and I possessed this body from an Ancient You n Elder.


    ¡°Pfft. An Elder of Blood Moon Sect¡­ Big deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t see your Blood Moon Secting to protect our homnd.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re big-sized, so you¡¯re great? There are so many Emperor-level figures, but there¡¯s barely anyone with a body like yours.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was having a splitting headache from the quarrel, and she frowned immediately.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    ¡°Do you all hear it? Told you all to shut up!¡± The Blood Moon Elder snickered.


    ¡°I want you to keep quiet.¡± Ye Qingtang shot a look at Blood Moon Elder.


    The voice of Blood Moon Elder¡¯s current body was like thunder that hurt everyone¡¯s eardrums, and no one could withstand it.


    ¡°You¡¯re already at the peak of Yang Lord Eighth Heaven, and this is the limit that this maind can withstand. No matter how much spirit energy you absorb, you will only be a Yang Lord on this maind. It is impossible to be an Emperor-level figure, much less a God. Everyone has a different limit for the absorption of spirit energy, and absorbing spirit energy by force will only result in death.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder and poured cold water on the Blood Moon Elder, waking him up from his beautiful dream of bing an Emperor-level figure.


    ¡°What¡­ This¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder was surprised by Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation.


    Daoist Zijin, Elder Bai Kui, and the rest wanted tough when they saw the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression.


    This person was truly greedy to want to be an Emperor-level figure and even a God¡­


    The spirit energy on this maind was limited. Bing an Emperor-level figure required the absorption of spirit energy, coordination of a corresponding mental state, and even some mysterious enlightenment. On top of that, all of those would only give a tiny chance of bing an Emperor-level figure.


    The Blood Moon Elder sighed immediately. After everything, he could not absorb spirit energy and was agitated for nothing¡­

 Chapter 1166

    <h2>Chapter 1166: The Light of Hope (3)</h2>


    Very quickly, Perfected Xuanchen returned to a small pavilion not far away and instructed her to control the spirit energy in the room to prevent others from seeing it.


    Before long, spirit energy rapidly condensed in the air above, and it was exceptionally rich.


    Looking at the spirit energy, Elder Bai Kui eximed repeatedly. He was going to be the first person out of everyone to feel this power.


    ¡°Elder Bai Kui, you must tell me when you¡¯ve reached your limit, or else the consequences will be dire.¡± Ye Qingtang warned once again.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, I understand¡­ Let¡¯s begin!¡± Elder Bai Kui took a deep breath and said with a nod.


    As Elder Bai Kui finished his sentence, the spirit energy in the air rapidly enshrouded him, and strings of spirit energy surged into his body.


    With just a few breaths, Elder Bai Kui¡¯s martial realm advanced from Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven to Fourth Heaven and subsequently to Fifth Heaven before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    When he reached the early-stage of Eighth Heaven, Elder Bai Kui was ghastly white. Unable to bear the ripping pain that his body was experiencing, he shouted loudly. ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­ enough!!¡±


    Then, the spirit energy that enveloped Elder Bai Kui faded away immediately.


    At this instant, everyone was utterly dumbfounded when they looked at Elder Bai Kui, who was in the early-stage of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven.


    Although they learned from Perfected Xuanchen that Ye Qingtang had a Dharma treasure that could control spirit energy, they still felt inexplicable amazement when they personally saw Elder Bai Kui advancing from Yin Yang Perfected Lord Third Heaven to Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ This is simply an insane power¡­¡± Daoist Zijin walked over to Elder Bai Kui and shuddered when he felt Elder Bai Kui¡¯s Yang Lord aura. Yet, he could not help but be exhrated. In this case¡­ Eldest Young Lady would definitely help him be a Yang Lord¡­


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­¡±


    A Ye Family Branch Master cupped his fists and asked Ye Qingtang, ¡°Perfected Xuanchen is at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Seventh Heaven, but why is Elder Bai Kui at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven?¡±


    Ye Qingtang exined. ¡°The absorption of spirit energy is based on the cultivator¡¯s own physique, martial talent, and mental state.¡±


    ¡°You mean that¡­ a cultivator is like a holder, and every holder is different. Some holders can absorb more spirit energy while others will absorb less spirit energy¡­¡± The Ye Family Branch Master was in thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head.


    ¡°So whether we can be a Yang Lord still depends on whether we can absorb even more energy,¡± Daoist Zijin said.


    The Blood Moon Elder was rather uninterested in their discussion. How great would it be if he could absorb spirit energy as well?


    The peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven was the peak of this maind. Although Yin Yang Perfected Lord Ninth Heaven and Tenth Heaven both belonged to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm, these two realms could not be achieved by relying on absorbing spirit energy.


    When Little Luo Xue was just reincarnated, Ye Qingtang once felt the breath of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven and had a slight understanding.


    There was an ¡°iron door¡± at a cultivator¡¯s dantian. If this iron door could be opened, one could advance to Yin Yang Perfected Lord Ninth Heaven and even the Tenth Heaven.


    Ye Qingtang once tried to open this iron door in her dantian, but no matter how hard she tried or what methods she used, she had no idea where the exact location of this iron door in her dantian was, much less opening it.

 Chapter 1167

    <h2>Chapter 1167: The Light of Hope (4)</h2>


    In this world, the number of cultivators corresponded to the number of powerful figures with attainments. However, how many people could advance to Yin Yang Perfected Lord Ninth Heaven and even Tenth Heaven?


    These were known as the legendary realms as almost no one could enter it.


    If Ye Qingtang could advance to Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven with the injection of spirit energy, the You Ancient n would not be a threat at all. However¡­


    At this instant, the spirit energy in the air condensed once again and enveloped Daoist Zijin in no time.


    Under everyone¡¯s nervous watch, Daoist Zijin paled and shouted to stop after ten breaths.


    ¡°Peak of Yang Lord Seventh Heaven¡­¡±


    Daoist Zijin¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief and excitement when he inspected his realm.


    Everyone there had never thought that they could hope to be a Yang Lord in their lives¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Young Lady¡­ Thank you so much!¡±


    Daoist Zijin walked to Ye Qingtang and bowed.


    Ye Qingtang, however, was very clear that she was not the one who allowed Daoist Zijin to advance but Little You Yun. However, in consideration of Little You Yun¡¯s safety, she could not be seen; thus, Ye Qingtang could only represent Little You Yun to ept their thanks.


    With Daoist Zijin¡¯s sess in the lead, the others were filled with anticipation and were eager to try.


    Without wasting time, Ye Qingtang continued to let Little You Yun control spirit energy in the dark and inject spirit energy into others.


    Under the continuous injection of spirit energy, eight out of the twelve Peak Masters had advanced to the Yang Lord realm.


    As for the remaining four people, their bodies could no longer bear any further injection of spirit energy and only managed to break through to the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Sixth Heaven.


    Despite so, those four Peak Masters were satisfied as well. If they could survive in this war, they should be able to reach the Yang Lord realm if they cultivated for the rest of their lives.


    Time ticked by, and more and more people¡¯s skills were raised.


    In the evening, Perfected Xuanchen walked out from the small pavilion and whispered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears. ¡°Little You Yun is tired and cannot continue to control the spirit energy.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. Little You Yun was already doing sufficiently well, and there was no need to hurry to finish in one day now that they hadpletely grasped this method.


    Ye Qingtang turned to look at the remaining people who had not received the injection of spirit energy and said, ¡°I am tired from controlling the Dharma treasure. I¡¯ll continue after a day of rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Eldest Young Lady!¡±


    A few Si Family Yin Yang Perfected Lord figures immediately thanked Ye Qingtang with cupped fists.


    After everyone left, the Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang with an odd expression. ¡°Holy Lady¡­ when did you obtain a Dharma treasure that can control spirit energy? Why do I not know?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder had been following Ye Qingtang but was unaware that Ye Qingtang owned such a Dharma treasure. He had already found it strange when he heard Ye Qingtang saying this, but he was not a fool. Since Ye Qingtang said this publicly, he naturally could not ask her in front of everyone.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Ye Qingtang was candid and exined the situation to the Blood Moon Elder.


    A light broke in upon the Blood Moon Elder.


    Yet, exactly because of this, the Blood Moon Elder was somehow rather moved by Ye Qingtang¡¯s decision to tell him about everything.

 Chapter 1168

    <h2>Chapter 1168: A Collective Battle (1)</h2>


    The Blood Moon Elder was aware of the importance of this matter, and the fact that Ye Qingtang did not hide anything from him clearly showed her trust in him.


    He would definitely not disappoint her.


    ¡°Holy Lady, it¡¯s dark already. Where do you think is suitable for me to stay?¡± The Blood Moon Elder took a deep breath and asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Where to stay in¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang sized up Blood Moon Elder¡¯s huge body and was speechless for the moment. ¡°How about¡­ you find a random mountain valley or something¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s new body was too huge, and there was no room in Falling Sky Valley where he could stay in.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Alright¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder was slightly dumbfounded, and he left helplessly.


    While this new body was powerful, it was rather troublesome in his day-to-day activities¡­


    After the Blood Moon Elder left, Ye Qingtang headed to the small pavilion alone.


    Little You Yun was already fast asleep on Ye Qingtang¡¯s bed.


    Knowing that Little You Yun worked hard today, Ye Qingtang did not wake her up for her to have a good rest.


    Over the two days, there was a limit to the time in which Little You Yun controlled the spirit energy, and the process of creating powerful figures slowed down.


    In this period of time, from the South battlefield, there had been continuous news of the ancient n¡¯s defeat. In less than half a month, the Formidable Heavens Dynasty and the surroundingnd had beenpletely dominated by You Ancient n, and it was said that more than ten Yang Lords from the ancient n were killed¡­


    The North and East battlefield were guarded by Ultimate Elder and Pagoda Sword Master respectively, and the situation was considered to be in control at the moment, unlike the South battlefield, which was close to aplete defeat.


    In reality, it was not that the maind¡¯s obscure ancient n was weak. It was just that the You Ancient n greatly valued Little You Yun, who was in Falling Sky Valley of the Nine Nights Dynasty. Thus, they increased the deployment and offense capabilities in the South battlefield.


    The next morning.


    Peerless School¡¯s Sect Master paid a visit to Falling Sky Valley personally.


    ¡°The ancient n wishes to invite Miss Ye to join the South battlefield. The current situation in the South battlefield is not optimistic¡­¡± The Peerless School Sect Master was donned in a green robe and was about sixty years old. Standing at the lower end of the main hall, he looked at Ye Qingtang not faraway and sighed softly.


    A Peerless School warden who headed to Falling Sky Valley was killed and then revived by Divine King Luo Xue previously, and the Peerless School Sect Master learned of Falling Sky Valley¡¯s situation from that warden. What he was more surprised about was that one of Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s little disciple was already a Yang Lord at such a young age.


    Now that he met her today, she was indeed impressive.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Peerless School Sect Master for a second. After remaining silent for a while, she finally spoke. ¡°My Master Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s daughter died in the hands of your Peerless School disciples.¡±


    The Peerless School Sect Master¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. From afar, an icy glint and sadness appeared in Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s eyes.


    Back then, Perfected Xuanchen¡¯s daughter had a stunning appearance and was known as Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯s top beauty. When the Peerless School disciples failed at courting her, she was cruelly humiliated and then killed.


    Perfected Xuanchen had never forgotten and could not forget about this incident.


    If not for the fact that the current maind was invaded by outsiders, Perfected Xuanchen, who had be a Yang Lord, would definitely not leave the matter at that and would definitely fight it out with Peerless School.


    However, given the current situation, Peerless School also belonged to one of the mainbat forces in the South battlefield, and the death of any one Yang Lord was a heavy loss to this maind.


    ¡°I did hear¡­ about this matter.¡± The Peerless School Sect Master nodded hesitantly after a long while and said.

 Chapter 1169

    <h2>Chapter 1169: A Collective Battle (2)</h2>


    However, in the eyes of Peerless School, the Peerless School was superior and represented absolute authority in the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯snd. As such, the Peerless School Sect Master did not care about it and had never respected Falling Sky Valley.


    But today, Falling Sky Valley was not like before¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him today. How does Peerless School intend to give Falling Sky Valley an exnation?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Peerless School Sect Master looked behind.


    Two Peerless School senior executives dragged a young man who was about thirty years old into the main hall.


    ¡°Valley Master Xuanchen, this is the murderer of your daughter. He was only a disciple in Peerless School back then. He has passed the age for disciples, and his performance is pretty good, so he became a warden in Peerless School. I brought him here to Falling Sky Valley today for you to punish him however you want,¡± Peerless School Sect Master said.


    The Peerless School did not care for a mere warden; what the Peerless School minded was just their face. Handing this warden to Falling Sky Valley was equivalent to telling the world that the Peerless School yielded to the Falling Sky Valley.


    However, the current situation was very unique. The South battlefield had fallen into an extremely disadvantageous position. Should this continue on, Peerless School would definitely be annihted. Moreover, the You Ancient n had already begun invading the Nine Nights Dynasty¡¯snd.


    Furthermore, the Peerless School was at fault for this incident from the start.


    Ye Qingtang sized up that young warden and then looked at Perfected Xuanchen.


    She was very clear that regardless of the conflicts and grudges between Falling Sky Valley and Peerless School, neither party should blow up at the other in such a special period.


    Perfected Xuanchen was naturally aware of the current circumstance as well. Since Peerless School was willing to hand over that disciple, it was considered their act of sincerity, and Perfected Xuanchen would not hold onto the past matter.


    Immediately, Perfected Xuanchen walked forward and arrived beside that young male.


    The young male trembled slightly and looked at Perfected Xuanchen in fear.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Without uttering a word, Perfected Xuanchen struck his palm out and crushed the young male¡¯s skull with his palm force.


    Looking at the young man who tragically died before him, the rage that Perfected Xuanchen had been repressing for years seemed to dissipate at this moment.


    No matter what, he personally avenged his daughter¡­


    ¡°Valley Master Xuanchen, we are extremely regretful of the incident back then. If this maind can be safe and the enemies are chased away, my Peerless School will definitely give you a satisfyingpensation.¡± The Peerless School Sect Master looked at Perfected Xuanchen and said.


    Perfected Xuanchen shook his head. ¡°Forget about thepensation.¡±


    His daughter had already died, and however muchpensation was unable to retrieve the situation. Now, his daughter¡¯s murderer was personally killed by him, and he did not wish to continue pursuing or mentioning this matter.


    After seeing that Perfected Xuanchen hadpletely calmed down, Daoist Zijin told the Peerless School Sect Master. ¡°Tell us about the situation in the South battlefield.¡±


    ¡°The South battlefield is guarded by the Master of the obscure ancient n, but the You Ancient n increased the deployment of powerful figures into the South battlefield¡­ It is difficult for us to resist them. The Formidable Heavens Dynasty is currently lost. Peerless School, Phantom Valley, and Beiming Manor suffered heavy losses, and it is the same for the ancient n, causing parts of the Nine Nights Dynasty to be seized as well.¡± The Peerless School Sect Master could not help but sigh after informing them of the situation.

 Chapter 1170

    <h2>Chapter 1170: A Collective Battle (3)</h2>


    The Sect Master of Peerless School wished to gather even more strength now to dy more time. Although just one Yang Lord, Ye Qingtang, did not matter much to the overall situation of the South battlefield, it was better than nothing to have thebat power of an additional Yang Lord.


    As long as they could buy enough time, perhaps the North or East battlefield would have news of victory soon.


    By then, Pagoda Sword Master or Ultimate Elder would definitely be able to deploy troops to aid the South battlefield.


    Ye Qingtang knew what the Peerless School Sect Master was thinking of, and although it was a good idea, reality was extremely cruel.


    Currently, with the You Ancient n increasing the number of powerful figures in the South battlefield, Ultimate Elder and Pagoda Sword Master could only barely resist the You Ancient n in their own battlefields, and this merely slowed down You Ancient n¡¯s momentum in theplete invasion.


    As time passed, the poison in the You Ancient n members would weaken, and their skills would conversely increase, causing the annihtion of this maind to be just a matter of time.


    While Little You Yun could control the spirit energy on this maind and produce even more Yang Lords, this was merely dying the death of this maind.


    It was almost unrealistic topletely defeat the You Ancient n as its might was perhaps way beyond imagination.


    It was a pity that Divine King Luo Xue and those obscure ancient n figures who could fight against Divine King Luo Xue had already died.


    Otherwise, any one of them with the power of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven could turn the situation around!


    Regardless of such, no one would sit around and wait for death. Even though they knew it was impossible to seed, they could not wait for death to arrive.


    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± Elder Bai Kui looked at the Peerless School Sect Master and asked.


    ¡°Head to the battlefield and stop You Ancient n¡¯s continued invasion!¡± Peerless School Sect Master said.


    The thousands of people in the hall sessively looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was now the absolute core of Falling Sky Valley. If she agreed, they would follow her orders as part of their incumbent duty, but if she refused, they would not listen to the Peerless School Sect Master to head to the battlefield.


    ¡°We understand. It is our foremost duty to y a part now that the maind is in trouble. Once we are done settling with the valley¡¯s matters, we will head to the battlefield immediately to protect our homnd.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Peerless School Sect Master and promised.


    ¡°Alright. I will not impose on you any further.¡± The Peerless School Sect Master cupped his fists in gratitude and left.


    After the Peerless School Sect Master left, Perfected Xuanchen looked at Ye Qingtang and asked, ¡°Qingtang, will we be able to guard the South battlefield?¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen had never witnessed the You Ancient n¡¯s prowess before; thus, he was unclear. However, if they could be so powerful that both Pagoda Sword Master and Ultimate Elder could not do much against them, they must be extremely powerful.


    ¡°Very difficult,¡± Ye Qingtang said honestly.


    The situation of the South battlefield was not optimistic, and it could even be said to be the most dangerous battlefield out of the three battlefields.


    It was already very hard for the ancient n Master, Peerless School, and Beiming Manor to resist until now.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not wish to boost other people¡¯s morale and reduce one¡¯s own courage, the fact was such, and there was nothing they could do.


    However, although they were unable to defeat the You Ancient n, the participation of the Falling Sky Valley would definitely slow down the You Ancient n¡¯s invasion, and there may be a turn in the situation in this period of time.

 Chapter 1171

    <h2>Chapter 1171: A Collective Battle (4)</h2>


    In reality, Ye Qingtang had already made preparations to participate in the war from the start; letting Little You Yun raise everyone¡¯s skills was in preparation for this.


    However, she never expected the South battlefield¡¯s situation to be so severe, and its tide of defeat was earlier than she predicted.


    Given the current situation, even if the Peerless School Sect Master did note forward personally, she would still participate in the war.


    The entire maind was at stake, and Ye Qingtang would definitely not cower.


    Two dayster, with Little You Yun¡¯s strength, a batch of Yin Yang Perfected Lords was produced in Falling Sky Valley again.


    The majority of them were the younger generation of the Ye Family disciples.


    However, the disciples¡¯ skills werecking aspared to the senior executives: most of them were between Yin Lord Fifth Heaven and Sixth Heaven, and only a few top talents in the Ye Family were Yang Lords.


    For the senior executives, such as the Ye Family n Master, Ye Ling, and Si Family n Master Si, their martial foundations were too weak, and their martial talents were ordinary. Thus, it was difficult for them to be powerful figures even with Little You Yun controlling the spirit energy.


    Over this period of time, Ye Qingtang also had discussions with Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the others from Central Maind. This war concerned their safety, and they were originally from the Central Maind, which meant that their skills were greater than the Falling Sky Valley and Ye Family masses.


    As such, Ye Qingtang suggested for them to be responsible for investigating the war situation of the You Ancient n and especially on their Commander.


    The You Ancient n Commander had not shown up now, and no one knew how his skills were.


    The Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the rest were most suited to investigate this.


    Everyone hit off with Ye Qingtang instantly and left the valley to investigate at once.


    Two dayster, Ye Qingtang headed to Peerless School to look for the Sect Master and told him to bring her to the headquarters of the South battlefield.


    The Peerless School Sect Master immediately led Ye Qingtang to the South battlefield headquarters quickly.


    The headquarters of the South battlefield.


    Peerless School Sect Master led Ye Qingtang into the main hall.


    Most of the people in the hall were Yang Lords of the ancient n, and each of them was extremely powerful.


    In the secr part of this maind, there were barely any powerful figures. Apart from Ultimate Elder and Pagoda Sword Master, the real powerful figures were in the ancient n.


    If not for the urgent situation that the maind was facing now, the obscure hidden n would definitely not show up.


    However, despite such, they were on the losing ground when they encountered the You Ancient n of the Central Maind.


    A white-haired elderly was seated on the host seat in the main hall.


    That elderly was the Master of the ancient n and was also the presiding General of the South battlefield.


    Although this elderly¡¯s skills could not bepared to that of Divine King Luo Xue and the powerful ancient figure whom Divine King Luo Xue killed, it was still extraordinary.


    ¡°This is Ye Qingtang,¡± Peerless School Sect Master looked at the ancient n Master and said.


    The elderly nodded slightly and sized up Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang became a Yang Lord at such a young age and was indeed special.


    However, in the obscure ancient ns between the mountains and seas, people like Ye Qingtang were not considered rare. There was an even younger yet formidable Yang Lord in the obscure ancient ns.


    It was a pity that that Yang Lord was killed by a You Ancient n talent in the previous battle of the city.


    Obscure ancient ns never appeared before anyone, and most of the people on this maind did not know about their existence.


    Even Ye Qingtang was unclear about them.


    It was after seeing them today did Ye Qingtang realize how powerful the obscure ancient n¡¯s force was.

 Chapter 1172

    <h2>Chapter 1172: A Collective Battle (5)</h2>


    Peerless School, Phantom Valley, and Beiming Manor were the three strongest forces of this maind, butpared to the obscure ancient n, they were like stones to a mountain.


    The martial culture of the obscure ancient n was very close to that of Central Maind. If the spirit energy on this maind was not so thin, this obscure ancient n probably would not be short of powerful figures in the Arcane Supremacy and even Heavenly Venerate realm.


    However, with the restriction of the low-level maind, one could not bepared to a powerful figure from a high-level maind even if he was extremely talented. Such was fate.


    If the obscure ancient n was also a force from the Central Maind, perhaps they could fight against the You Ancient n.


    ¡°There are still seven cities that have not been attacked on our South battlefield. If even thesest seven cities are lost, the Nine Nights Dynasty will fall to them, and it¡¯s equivalent to us losing the entire South region.¡±


    One obscure ancient n elderly looked at the ancient n Master and said.


    Upon hearing that, the ancient n Master wore a serious expression. Thest seven cities were potent to the entire South region, and the consequences were dire should they be lost to the Ancient You n¡­


    They were currently in a life and death crisis. Ye Qingtang listened from the side without interrupting them.


    ¡°How is the deployment in the seven cities?¡± The ancient n master asked a momentter.


    ¡°Among the seven cities, Nine Fantasy City and Heaven City do not have sufficient people, and Heaven City¡¯s situation is particrly serious¡­ There are ten young talents of the Ancient You n, with three of them guarding outside the city. Several figures who charged forward either sustained heavy injuries or were killed. Mo Feng was killed by one of those Ancient You n talents.¡±


    The ancient n Master fell silent.


    Ye Qingtang had heard of the South battlefield situation from the Peerless School Sect Master.


    Mo Feng was the youngest talent of the obscure ancient n. He was less than fourteen years old but had already be a Yang Lord. However, he died in the war outside Heaven City three days ago, and this was a great blow to both the obscure ancient n and the South battlefield.


    ¡°Lord, Heaven City requires the deployment of powerful figures the most. Can Peerless School Sect Master or Phantom Valley Sect Master be deployed?¡± The ancient n elderly asked.


    Upon hearing that, the Peerless School Sect Master took a step forward and said, ¡°The three mighty forces are currently guarding Sky Eagle City, and it is already a heavy toll on us. I¡¯m afraid we are unable to leave and head to Heaven City for assistance.¡±


    All the powerful figures who were guarding each city could hardly look after themselves currently and did not have any energy to assist any other cities¡­


    After a few breathster, that ancient n elderly looked at Ye Qingtang and observed her. ¡°Thisdy is rather skilled at Yang Lord Eighth Heaven. She can head to Heaven City.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not express her opinions. Everyone else in the hall was much clearer of the South battlefield¡¯s situation than her, and if there was a need, she would be bound to her duty.


    ¡°This is Miss Ye Qingtang. She is one of the Yang Lords of our maind and is extremely skilled.¡± Peerless School Sect Master exined.


    Upon hearing that, the Beiming Manor Chief looked at Ye Qingtang coldly.


    Thisdy annihted Beiming Manor¡¯s subsidiary force, Yunxiao Sect, and even killed one Yang Lord from their Beiming Manor¡­


    ¡°Miss Ye, are you willing to head to Heaven City to support them?¡± The ancient n master looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1173

    <h2>Chapter 1173: Heaven City (1)</h2>


    Hearing that Ye Qingtang was willing to head to Heaven City, the Beiming Manor Chief snickered secretly. The powerful figure presiding over Heaven City had strong rtions with him. Once Ye Qingtang reached Heaven City, she would have to listen to hismands, and by then¡­ they just needed to let thisdy die in the hands of the Ancient You n people¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± The ancient n Master stood up and looked at Peerless School Sect Master. ¡°You will be responsible for bringing Miss Ye to Heaven City.¡±


    ¡°Noted!¡± Peerless School Sect Master agreed and immediately led Ye Qingtang out without any dy.


    After leaving the main hall, the Peerless School Sect Master looked at Ye Qingtang and asked meaningfully, ¡°Miss Ye, there is some conflict between you and Beiming Manor, right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not deny it. Back then, Beiming Manor¡¯s Yang Lords chased after her to take her life, but one of them was killed by her instead. It was indeed considered that there were some conflicts between her and Beiming Manor then.


    ¡°Miss Ye, themander guarding Heaven City has a deep rtionship with Beiming Manor Chief. You should be careful,¡± Peerless School Sect Master said.


    Peerless School was very clear of Beiming Manor Chief¡¯s way of seeking revenge regardless of the consequences. However, in this special period of time, Peerless School Sect Master did not wish to see the people of this maind killing each other. Thus, he reminded Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I understand.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Half a dayter, Ye Qingtang arrived outside a huge city with the Peerless School Sect Master showing the way.


    Ahead of them was Heaven City. The surrounding city walls towered into the clouds, and the terrain was extremely steep, making the city appear to be easy to guard and difficult to attack.


    Even though the currentbat power of the powerful figures in Heaven City wasinsufficient, it was tough for the Ancient You n to forcefully conquer Heaven City as well.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang and the Peerless School Sect Master were let into the city after revealing their identity.


    ¡°Haha, Peerless School Sect Master, it¡¯s been long.¡±


    In no time, a middle-aged man walked over with great strides to wee them.


    ¡°Long time no see, Brother Gu Yu.¡± Peerless School Sect Master looked at the middle-aged man and smiled. ¡°This is Miss Ye, Ye Qingtang, one of the Yang Lords of our maind. She is here to aid Heaven City.¡±


    A cold glint shed across Gu Yu¡¯s eyes discreetly, though the smile remained on his face. ¡°Miss Ye, I know you. The Eldest Young Lady of Ye Family and the Young Valley Master of Falling Sky Valley. A legendary figure of the maind. Knowing a man by reputation is truly not as good as meeting him face to face.¡±


    ¡°You have overpraised me.¡± Ye Qingtang replied politely.


    ¡°Miss Ye, this is Brother Gu Yu, the overallmander of Heaven City. He is from the ancient n and is also a Yang Lord,¡± Peerless School Sect Master said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°It is the best that Miss Ye cane to Heaven City to assist us. The three talents of the Ancient You n are guarding outside the city, and the youngest Yang Lord of the ancient n, Mo Feng, lost his life in the battle three days ago. This is a huge blow to Heaven City. If not for the steep terrain of Heaven City which makes it hard to attack, it would probably have fallen already.¡± Gu Yu sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Then, Gu Yu led Peerless School Sect Master and Ye Qingtang toward the towering city walls.


    After arriving at the top of the city walls, the high position allowed one to take in the entire situation in the vicinity with the naked eye.


    Furthermore, there was an ancient array formation deep in the ground of Heaven City. Any powerful figure who was in close proximity to Heaven City would be unable to fly in the air. This was also one of the greatest resources of Heaven City they could rely on.

 Chapter 1174

    <h2>Chapter 1174: Heaven City (2)</h2>


    ¡°Please take a look.¡±


    A whileter, Gu Yu raised his hand and pointed afar.


    Ye Qingtang and Peerless School Sect Master immediately looked in the direction that Gu Yu pointed at, and whatid before their eyes was a temporary camp.


    ¡°Brother Gu Yu, is that You Ancient n¡¯s camp?¡± Peerless School Sect Master had a solemn expression after looking at it.


    Gu Yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is the You Ancient n¡¯s camp. They are fully prepared. Every noon, they trap us within the city and besiege the city. A few powerful figures within the city could not take this lying down and went out to counter them¡­ In the end, there were many deaths and injuries, and even Mo Feng lost his life¡­¡± Gu Yu sighed softly as helplessness overwhelmed him.


    ¡°There are many ordinary citizens in Heaven City and we are unable to replenish the food supplies and water after being trapped in the city. The stocked supplies are already running out now¡­¡± Gu Yu shook his head.


    Yang Lords like Ye Qingtang and the Peerless School Sect Master could enter the city, and You Ancient n would not care nor stop them. However, if they were delivering water and rations, the You Ancient n would definitely kill the transporter.


    You Ancient n¡¯s invasion strategy in Heaven City was extremely obvious. There was an array formation beneath Heaven City which made flying impossible, and the city walls were too high to be broken through forcefully. However, as long as the water and ration supplies to Heaven City were broken, the You Ancient n could achieve victory without fighting in no time.


    ¡°Miss Ye, do you have any good ways to ovee the You Ancient n¡¯s strategy?¡± Gu Yu suddenly looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    ¡°None at the moment.¡± Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    Before Gu Yu could continue speaking, Peerless School Sect Master said, ¡°I cannot leave Sky Eagle City for too long and need to rush back now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Be careful on your way.¡± Gu Yu nodded.


    After Peerless School Sect Master left, Ye Qingtang looked at the situation at the bottom from the top of the city walls and frowned. Just as she had thought earlier, Heaven City¡¯s situation was bleak. However, it was fortunate that the terrains were steep, so the You Ancient n could not do anything in a short while.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival, Gu Yu summoned one thousand powerful figures to the top of the city walls.


    With Gu Yu included, the entire Heaven City had three Yang Lords left currently, and the remaining people were at Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven to Sixth Heaven.


    Two of the Yang Lords were heavily wounded from the battle with the You Ancient n talents.


    The remaining powerful figures had a lukewarm attitude to Ye Qingtang.


    They originally thought that the ancient n Master would send some Yang Lords at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven, but they merely sent one person, and her cultivation base was only at the mid-stage of Yang Lord Eighth Heaven though she was young. What was the use of sending her then?


    Even the youngest Yang Lord talent of the ancient n, Mo Feng, died outside the city. Without sending more Yang Lords at the peak, it was impossible to resolve this problem.


    Ye Qingtang was, however, not bothered by their lukewarm attitude, and she could even understand how they feel. If it was her, she might not be anywhere better than them either.


    However, the maind party was already in a disadvantageous position in the South battlefield due to the insufficient number of powerful figures. Otherwise, the Peerless School Sect Master would not head to Falling Sky Valley to look for her.


    ¡°Miss Ye, why don¡¯t you go back to rest first? You can think of the countermeasure after recuperating and restoring your energy.¡± Gu Yu suggested with a smile.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could reply, a group of You Ancient n people appeared at the bottom of the city walls.

 Chapter 1175

    <h2>Chapter 1175: Heaven City (3)</h2>


    There was a crowd at the foot of the city walls. Many You Ancient n war gs waved in a morous fashion.


    Gu Yu and the other powerful figures in Heaven City frowned at the sight.


    The iers were the You Ancient n forces, and there was a continuous influx of powerful figures from the camp afar.


    With amand from Gu Yu, thousands of archers rushed to all sides of the city walls and aimed their arrows at the You Ancient n masses beneath.


    Although Heaven City lost several times and sustained heavy injuries, it enjoyed a natural advantage: the ancient array formation in the ground prevented others from flying, and the city walls were reinforced through a unique technique, which made the city impregnable. Even though there were many powerful figures from the You Ancient n, they had to pay a price if they wished to forcefully invade the city.


    As such, the You Ancient n did not choose that option and instead surrounded Heaven City. Even if Heaven City did not ept the war, it was still a slow death.


    ¡°The You Ancient n is going too far¡­¡±


    Some Heaven City figures shouted furiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly,¡± Gu Yu looked at them and said.


    ¡°But it is not a solution to go on like this. By then, Heaven City will also be defeated¡­¡± A heavily-injured elderly sighed.


    ¡°If the headquarters could send more powerful figures over, we would not be so passive. The headquarters should know about Heaven City¡¯s situation. Do they not care about our lives?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°We are not abandoned, are we¡­¡±


    Many powerful figures in Heaven Citymented sessively.


    ¡°Where is the main city this troop is based on?¡± Ye Qingtang asked out of a sudden.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Elephant City three hundred miles away.¡± Gu Yu replied.


    Ye Qingtang nodded lightly.


    Topletely resolve Heaven City¡¯s crisis, the only way was to do something in Dragon Elephant City.


    ¡°Heaven City people, are you all still not going to ept the battle today?¡±


    At this instant, an elderly slowly walked out of a gold carriage among the You Ancient n masses. His cold gazended on the top of the city walls as he asked.


    Nheless, there was no reply.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you just reached Heaven City and are probably not familiar with this You Ancient n troop. That elderly who walked down from the gold carriage is Dragon Elephant City¡¯smander,¡± Gu Yu looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. The elderly¡¯s skills were exceptional, and he should be a senior executive of the You Ancient n.


    ¡°What is the purpose of guarding Heaven City? When the resources are depleted and we invade the city, you all will just be meat on a chopping board for us to butcher.¡± The You Ancient n elderly chuckled.


    Everyone in Heaven City knew this logic without his reminder, but if they left the city to fight¡­


    ¡°If we fight, we will die. If we don¡¯t fight, we will also die. Why not just fight it out with them!¡±


    A wounded Yang Lord elderly shouted coldly as his eyes glistened.


    ¡°Out of the ten insane talents of the You Ancient n, three of them are here. Even Mo Feng was killed by them¡­ Once we leave the city to ept the battle, the consequences will be unbearable,¡± Gu Yu said with a frown.


    ¡°Commander, you¡¯re in charge of Heaven City. What do you think we should do?¡± One of the powerful figures looked at Gu Yu and asked.


    ¡°The geography of this ce is to our advantage. There¡¯s no need to risk our lives to fight it out with the You Ancient n. Let¡¯s wait awhile more. The headquarters will definitely deploy powerful figures here¡­¡± Gu Yu said.


    ¡°How long more must we wait¡­ There are millions of people in Heaven City and millions of mouths to feed. The stored rations are simply insufficient tost them a few days¡­ With the You Ancient n guarding this ce, the rations team cannot enter. Even if there are powerful figures who can avoid the You Ancient n¡¯s spies, how many supplies can they bring with just a space ring? How would it be enough for millions of people?¡±

 Chapter 1176

    <h2>Chapter 1176: Heaven City (4)</h2>


    ¡°I have an idea¡­ but¡­¡± a young man said.


    ¡°What idea is it? Do tell us.¡±


    ¡°We do not have a rations team and are trapped by the You Ancient n. The stored supplies in the city are already insufficient, and if this goes on, the citizens and even we will eventually run out of supplies¡­ Instead of that, why not we take care of ourselves first? If the stored food and water in the city are not distributed to others, it is enough for our use¡­ By then, since the You Ancient n likes to besiege the city, just let them be then. We will not die from hunger or thirst anyway,¡± the young man said.


    Everyone was taken aback by what that young man said.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible.¡± Gu Yu nodded his head; he had this thought a long time ago.


    ¡°No!¡± That injured Yang Lord elderly resisted with a frown. ¡°What is this! Those archers and the cultivators we recruited to counter the You Ancient n are all from Heaven City. Their families and loved ones are all in the city. Are we abandoning millions of lives just to exchange for peace of mind on our food supplies?¡±


    ¡°This is in consideration of the overall situation. If we cannot ensure sufficient food supply, the South battlefield will fall once again.¡± Gu Yu defended.


    ¡°Miss Ye, what do you think?¡± Gu Yu looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang spoke after remaining silent for a while. ¡°I think that the root problem is not the food supplies but the difference inbat capabilities. Even if we leave the remaining resources in Heaven City for ourselves, it is also futile.¡±


    To solve the root problem, they had to strike Dragon Elephant City.


    Currently, the South battlefield was too passive, and should this go on for long, they would not be far from beingpletely conquered by the You Ancient n.


    ¡°Everyone, how about this? We will only send one person out today. If you all can win, we will retreat. What do you think?¡± The You Ancient n elderly said with augh.


    After thinking for a long time, Gu Yu said to that You Ancient n elderly, ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡±


    That You Ancient n elderlyughed indifferently. ¡°Of course. We, the You Ancient n, will not go back on our words.¡±


    ¡°Good! Since you all are so confident, let¡¯s give it a try today!¡± Gu Yu snickered.


    The You Ancient n elderly shot a look at a green-robed man beside him.


    The green-robed man immediately took a step forward at the drumming of the You Ancient n war drums.


    ¡°You Tianhe from You Ancient n. Who ising forward to enlighten me?¡± You Tianhe looked across the masses at the top of the city walls inly.


    The Heavenly City figures looked at each other. You Tianhe was one of the ten young talents of You Ancient n, and even the youngest Yang Lord of the ancient n, Mo Feng, only had a draw with him.


    ¡°Humph! Arrogant!¡± The injured elderly sneered. ¡°Let me meet you!¡±


    Then, the injured elderly was about to leave the city to ept the battle.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yu walked forward and stopped the injured elderly. ¡°Miss Ye was sent by the headquarters¡­ I wish to let Miss Ye ept this battle and let her familiarize herself with the You Ancient n as soon as possible¡­ If Miss Ye is defeated, it¡¯s not toote for you to step in.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The injured elderly looked at Ye Qingtang and said with a frown, ¡°Miss Ye is still too young. Although her martial realm is powerful, she does not have enough foundations. Furthermore, Miss Ye does not know anything about You Tianhe, but we have fought many times. Even if I cannot defeat him, I can still flee back¡­¡±


    Currently, every Yang Lord in Heaven City was extremely precious, and nothing must go wrong.

 Chapter 1177

    <h2>Chapter 1177: Heaven City (5)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was currently inspecting the foot of the city walls. The poison in the You Ancient n members was already greatly weakened, and many of them had a significant increase in their skills, with several Yang Lords present.


    Ye Qingtang was a little helpless. Ling Yan should haveced a more toxic poison back then and kill all of these bastards¡­


    While that was what she thought, she knew that it was simply unrealistic.


    Ling Yanced poison on arge scale, and the effects of poison would be greatly diminished once it dissolved in water no matter how toxic the poison was. Furthermore, most of the people from the You Ancient n were in the Arcane Supremacy, Divine Arcane Supremacy, and even Heavenly Venerate realm. Thus, it was almost impossible to poison them to death. If the poison was too strong, it would be easily detected as well.


    What Ling Yan had done was already a great help to this maind. If not for Ling Yan, this maind would not havested to this day and would probably have been annihted within several days of the You Ancient n¡¯s invasion.


    ¡°Miss Ye just reached Heaven City¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good¡­ if she goes out to ept the battle now¡­¡± The injured elderly looked at Gu Yu and said with a frown.


    However, Gu Yu shook his head and replied. ¡°No matter what, Miss Ye is a Yang Lord sent by the headquarters. Although she is young, she must have a forte. Sending Miss Ye to the field would be the best. If she wins, we can also drive the You Ancient n out.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The injured elderly was hesitant. What Gu Yu said seemed to make sense, but¡­ that You Tianhe was too powerful and was one of the ten great young talents of the You Ancient n. If Ye Qingtang was highly-skilled, she should all the more stay in Heaven City to observe the fight. It was not toote to challenge You Tianhe after shepletely understood him¡­


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to talk much. Let¡¯s decide it as such.¡± Gu Yu waved his hand and stopped the injured elderly from speaking again.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The injured elderly no longer spoke anything else.


    Gu Yu was the overallmander of Heaven City, and others would oblige unconditionally once Gu Yu made a decision. This was the rule of the battlefield.


    ¡°Miss Ye, do you have any issues?¡± Gu Yu looked at Ye Qingtang quickly and chuckled.


    ¡°Senior Gu Yu is the overallmander of Heaven City. Since you have already made the decision, I will not have any issues,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Obviously, Ye Qingtang knew what Gu Yu was plotting.


    Before she came to Heaven City, she had already heard from the Peerless School Sect Master that this Gu Yu seemed to be very close to the Beiming Manor Chief.


    Ye Qingtang initially believed that in the face of a cmity, everyone would be united to defeat the enemy. Yet, this Gu Yu was so short-sighted.


    She should not be the first to go up regardless of any aspect as she did not know anything about You Tianhe. If she was the overallmander, she would definitely let the neer observe the battle first and then send them to the field once the neer had a rough understanding of the You Ancient n figures.


    The You Ancient n¡¯s martial skills and foundations were much more powerful than that of this maind from the start, and hastily countering them would only result in the huge likelihood of death.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang would not dispute with Gu Yu right now. After all, Gu Yu was the overallmander of Heaven City while she was a Yang Lord sent over to support them. Gu Yu indeed had the right to do this. Thus, Ye Qingtang would notment much.

 Chapter 1178

    <h2>Chapter 1178: Heaven City (6)</h2>


    ¡°Haha, good. Miss Ye is indeed as courageous as a man. I wish you a victory in your first battle!¡± Gu Yu nodded and said.


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang leaped down from the city walls andnded on the ground.


    Seeing that it was a youngdy, the You Ancient ndy snickered. ¡°Why? Does the South battlefield not have anyone already? You all actually sent a littledy here to ept the battle.¡±


    Gu Yu shouted coldly from the top of the city walls. ¡°I think you all are the joke. Miss Ye is a powerful figure sent by the headquarters. She is already a Yang Lord at a young age. Today will definitely be the day you die!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the You Ancient n elderly snickered and signaled a finger at the man beside him. ¡°Tianhe, kill this so-called young powerful figure sent by the headquarters.¡±


    With the order, the green-robed man walked forward expressionlessly.


    The You Ancient n army immediately retreated to make space for arge battlefield for Ye Qingtang and You Tianhe.


    ¡°Miss Ye, we believe that you will definitely be able to behead this You Tianhe given your skills.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice traveled down very quickly.


    Ye Qingtang sized up Gu Yu discreetly. It seemed that this overallmander of Heaven City really wanted her to die in the hands of You Tianhe.


    ¡°On the ount that you¡¯re ady and that you¡¯re so young, I¡¯ll spare you three moves. After three moves, I will chop your head down.¡± You Tianhe stared at Ye Qingtang and said coldly.


    ¡°Spare me three moves¡­¡± Ye Qingtang sized up You Tianhe meaningfully. ¡°That¡¯s generous of you. I will not refuse it if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    The You Ancient n¡¯s arrogance was what Ye Qingtang wished to see. This was a battlefield, and if her enemy wanted to spare her three moves, it was impossible for Ye Qingtang to reject it.


    Suddenly, without any warning, Ye Qingtang turned into a white shadow at an extremely high speed that even the You Ancient n elderly afar could not help but be stunned. Thatdy¡¯s speed and movement were truly exceptional!


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang was already in front of You Tianhe. A glint shed across her eyes immediately, and she rammed a fist at You Tianhe.


    You Tianhe¡¯s eyes widened after sensing the force in Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch, and he raised his hand to block it instinctively.


    <em>Boom Boom!!</em>


    A thunderous roar reverberated throughout the ce.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked watch, You Tianhe trembled intensely and staggered more than ten steps backward. It was only when he nted his feet on the ground did he finally diffuse the force from Ye Qingtang¡¯s punch and stabilize himself.


    ¡°He fought¡­ fought back?!¡±


    The scene shocked all the archers and powerful figures at the top of the city walls.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold gazended on You Tianhe, who was a few meters away from her, and she said indifferently, ¡°The You Ancient n never goes back on their words. I believe everyone heard you promise that you would spare me three moves, but you fought back at the first move. That is disappointing.¡±


    You Tianhe¡¯s eyes turned golden. Thisdy was much more powerful than that young Mo Feng from that day. If he did not retaliate the force from that punch just now, the consequences would have been dire¡­


    ¡°Tianhe, kill her!¡± The You Ancient n elderly shouted furiously.


    As the elderly spoke finish, an astonishing sword intent emerged around You Tianhe¡¯s body.


    The supposed sword intent was willpower cultivated by powerful figures of the Sword Dao. As long as this willpower was sufficiently powerful, it could annihte anyone with just the sh of a sword!

 Chapter 1179

    <h2>Chapter 1179: Victory</h2>


    Sensing the force of the sword intent radiating out from You Tianhe, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind, qi, and spirit escted to the peak instantly.


    Ye Qingtang was not under too much pressure to face these young powerful figures of You Ancient n, and there should be no issue as long as she fought carefully.


    At this instant, You Tianhe gripped the sword handle at his waist, and his eyes were cold. The power of the sword intent intensified. Strong winds raked up in the surroundings and kicked up dust everywhere, resembling the arrival of a natural disaster that struck terror in one¡¯s heart.


    The masses at the top of the city walls of Heaven City frowned deeply, and many were worried for Ye Qingtang.


    Even the youngest ancient n Young Lord, Mo Feng, almost could not resist the force of You Tianhe¡¯s sword intent, which seemed to be much more powerful and frightening than that time!


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to be careless in the face of such a powerful sword intent willpower.


    ¡°You may die from this blow,¡± You Tianhe looked at Ye Qingtang expressionlessly and said.


    Ye Qingtang scoffed. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, You Tianhe raised his right shoulder, and a shing sound pierced the air. In a sh, a terrifying sword gleam seemed to befall from the heavens and aimed towards Ye Qingtang.


    This sword intent was extremely horrifying and was loaded with an inexplicable destructive force.


    Many powerful figures at the top of the city walls were stunned. The force of this sword intent was arge upgrade whenpared to before¡­


    The corner of Gu Yu¡¯s lips tugged up slightly into an undetectable sneer. He had two motives for sending Ye Qingtang to ept the battle. One was to deplete You Tianhe¡¯sbat capability as hisbat capability would diminish greatly for a short period of time after using the sword intent.


    The second was to let Ye Qingtang die on the battlefield to help the Beiming Manor Chief vent his anger. A mere Yang Lord Eighth Heaven cultivator was not indispensable to Heaven City¡­


    Gu Yu¡¯s smile deepened as he watched a streak of sword intent sh out. He was extremely clear of You Tianhe¡¯sbat capability, and Ye Qingtang would definitely be unable to block his full-blown sword intent attack no matter what she did.


    Nevertheless, almost instantly, Gu Yu¡¯s smile froze on his face utterly.


    Ye Qingtang actually turned into a pitch-ck me before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The force of the me surged into the sky as though it was the very first spark of me since the dawn of history.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, the ck me crashed into You Tianhe¡¯s sword intent violently.


    At that moment, the sound of explosions rang incessantly. It was as though the sky had shattered and the end of the world had arrived.


    The searing heat waves produced from the harsh crash of the sword intent and the me flooded the surroundings. Some less-skilled You Ancient n figures who were nearby were instantly swept hundreds of meters away by the impact.


    In the next second, You Tianhe¡¯s face paled, and blood seeped out from the corner of his lips as he staggered backward continuously.


    Once the force of the sword intentpletely dispersed, the ck me condensed rapidly, and Ye Qingtang appeared before everyone again.


    ¡°Good fight,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly as she looked at You Tianhe.


    You Tianhe was silent for some time before finally speaking. ¡°I lost¡­¡±

 Chapter 1180

    <h2>Chapter 1180: Defend (1)</h2>


    ¡°Lost¡­?¡±


    The Ancient You n elderly was astonished that You Tianhe actually lost to ady¡­


    After a temporary silence, the people in Heaven City cheered excitedly. This was the second time Heaven City defeated Ancient You n since it was surrounded.


    ¡°Miss Ye is indeed amazing!¡±


    ¡°Look. I said that the headquarters would not abandon Heaven City, but some of you still belittled Miss Ye just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Nice. Look at the Ancient You n people¡¯s expression¡­ They must have never thought that You Tianhe would be defeated.¡±


    Ye Qingtang subsequently looked up at Ancient You n elderly and said, ¡°You all said that as long as someone from Heaven City can win, you will automatically retreat. I wonder if the Ancient You n will go back on their words for the second time.¡±


    A cold glint shed across the Ancient You n elderly¡¯s eyes after he heard what Ye Qingtang said, and he sized up Ye Qingtang a few more times. Ultimately, he scoffed and led the Ancient You n masses away.


    A flurry of cheers erupted in Heaven City.


    After the Ancient You n masses leftpletely, the gates of Heaven City opened, and Ye Qingtang entered the city.


    ¡°Miss Ye is indeed extraordinary. It seems that my decision this time is right.¡± Gu Yu looked at Ye Qingtang and forced augh.


    Ye Qingtang sized up Gu Yu several times without saying anything.


    ¡°Miss Ye is tired from the long journey and even fought the Ancient You n. She worked hard and attained great merits. I will host a banquet for Miss Ye tonight,¡± said Gu Yu.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a banquet. Heaven City is short of rations right now. Save whatever we can,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Haha. It really isn¡¯t easy for Miss Ye to be able to consider these at such a young age¡­ Alright, since that¡¯s the case, Miss Ye may rest first. I have already arranged a resting ce for Miss Ye,¡± Gu Yu said.


    Ye Qingtang did not refuse and followed them to a small pavilion at a rather secluded corner.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    At this instant, Ling Yan¡¯s voice traveled into Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    Ye Qingtang immediately took out her voice transmission stone. ¡°I thought you died.¡±


    Ling Yan chuckled lightly. ¡°How will I dare to die when I haven¡¯t managed to see Miss Ye again?¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    <em>Can¡¯t Ling Yan¡­ talk properly¡­</em>


    Ye Qingtang could vaguely hear that Ling Yan¡¯s side was a little noisy.


    Ye Qingtang asked instinctively, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In a prison,¡± replied Ling Yan.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    ¡°Prison?¡±


    After they parted the other time, Ling Yan returned to Central Maind safely. Why was¡­


    Why was he in prison now?!


    ¡°Yes.¡± There was a hint ofughter in Ling Yan¡¯s voice, and hepletely did not seem like he was imprisoned.


    ¡°I am the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Third Prince. My father has aged, and there is a fight for the throne now. I believe Miss Ye knows some things about this too.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was shocked after hearing what Ling Yan said. ¡°You¡­ lost the fight?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Ling Yan said. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any interest in being the Emperor of a dynasty. However, one of my brothers and sister viewed me as a threat. Thus, they joined forces and sent me to prison. I wish to get some silence, and it¡¯s also perfect for me now that I can chat with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly at the voice transmission stone.


    In this world, perhaps only Ling Yan would ¡°stay¡± in a prison to find peace¡­


    It was amazing how he could still be this calm at this moment.

 Chapter 1181

    <h2>Chapter 1181: Defend (2)</h2>


    ¡°However, I am looking for you for something.¡± Before Ye Qingtang spoke, Ling Yan¡¯s tone changed, and there was a rare seriousness in his tone. ¡°Miss Ye, listen to me seriously right now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. Do you want me to save you?¡± Ye Qingtang responded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to save me but¡­ Miss Ye, I wish for you to leave the maind that you are in right now and head to the Eternal Dynasty immediately,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Now? Go to the Eternal Dynasty?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly dumbfounded.


    Why did Ling Yan¡¯s words make her increasingly confused?


    One second ago, he said there was no need to rescue him, but in the next, he wanted her to head to the Eternal Dynasty immediately?


    Was this not requiring any rescue?


    Although Ye Qingtangined in her heart, worry crept into her heart unknowingly.


    ¡°After we chase the Ancient You n away, I will go look for you in the Eternal Dynasty¡­ You are not in any danger right now, are you?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned carefully.


    Ling Yan was Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Third Prince after all, and the next Emperor was not set yet. The old Emperor had not died, and the Eldest Prince and Princess probably still did not dare to kill Ling Yan.


    Given Ling Yan¡¯s intellect, Ye Qingtang believed that it would be an easy feat for Ling Yan if he wished to leave the prison, and he must have his own objectives for staying in the prison.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you may be mistaken¡­ What I mean is for you to leave the maind that you are in immediately.¡±


    ¡°Immediately?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The maind¡¯s crisis was not resolved yet, and Ancient You n had a powerful army. How could she leave now?


    Why was Ling Yan so urgent for her to leave¡­


    ¡°Miss Ye¡­ I know you are confused, but if you believe me, you must follow what I say,¡± Ling Yan said again.


    ¡°I naturally believe you, but I want to know why,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    She trusted Ling Yan, but how could she easily abandon everything and leave when they were in a fierce war now?


    This time, Ling Yan did not reply to Ye Qingtang immediately. There was a silence on the other side of the voice transmission stone.


    A long timeter, Ling Yan¡¯s voice finally traveled out from the voice transmission stone. ¡°Because you will die.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded by what Ling Yan said.


    She¡­ would die¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not have any suspicions about what Ling Yan said.


    Ling Yan possessed the Karma Bloodline and had the power of karma. If Ling Yan calcted that she would die with the power of karma, then she¡­


    Would definitely die¡­


    ¡°Does my death have any value to this maind¡­¡± Ye Qingtang remained silent for a while and suddenly asked.


    ¡°If you leave, the maind that you are in will probably be annihted, and the Ancient You n would be even more powerful¡­ If you don¡¯t leave, this maind may be saved¡­ But the price is that you will die.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice traveled from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°It is also to say that¡­ my death will win a chance of survival for this maind, right?¡± Ye Qingtang was calm as though she did not hear the prediction that she would die.


    ¡°It should be so. The power of karma can only predict these at this stage.¡± Ling Yan replied.


    Ye Qingtang looked down slightly. Familiar faces shed by in her mind.


    It was easy for her to leave this maind, but what would happen to Little You Yun, Ye Family, Si Family, Xuanling Sect, and Falling Sky Valley?


    Perhaps, Ye Qingtang could avoid the You Ancient n¡¯s watch if she left alone discreetly, but it was almost unrealistic if Ye Qingtang wished to bring everyone with her.

 Chapter 1182

    <h2>Chapter 1182: Defend (3)</h2>


    Since Ye Qingtang believed Ling Yan¡¯s calction, she would die if she stayed.


    She naturally also believed his calction that this maind would bepletely wiped out once she left.


    If she left, her loved ones whom she tried so hard to protect until now¡­


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The next time she opened her eyes, they were filled with determination.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will not leave then,¡± Ye Qingtang said resolutely.


    In her previous life, she lost everything at a young age and had no one to care for. She had tasted such qualms and regret for three hundred years.


    In this life, even if she knew she would die, she still wished to protect the people whom she cared about.


    Ling Yan remained silent for a moment after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply. Sometimeter, his voice could be heard again, though the usual trace ofughter in his tone was absent this time.


    ¡°Miss Ye, other people¡¯s life or death have nothing to do with me. I only wish to protect you and ensure that you are safe.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback by Ling Yan, and her lips tugged up into a smile uncontrobly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the wide sky through the window of the pavilion.


    ¡°Ling Yan, my family and friends are in this maind¡­ If I get lucky and don¡¯t die, I will definitely go to the Eternal Dynasty to rescue you.¡±


    Without waiting for Ling Yan to say anything more, Ye Qingtang switched off her voice transmission stone. She looked at the little white tiger that was sleeping soundly beside her and then kept the voice transmission stone.


    Ye Qingtang believed that humans could control their destiny. Her life should be controlled by herself and should not be left to destiny.


    Even if she was really going to die in this great war, she would crawl out from hell once again.


    Having lived two lives, she had too many ties and people she cared for in this maind. No matter how dangerous the road ahead was, she would not abandon her friends and family and leave alone.


    In this life, she must protect them to the very end.


    The wind blew in the dark night. Ye Qingtang remained awake the entire night.


    In the early hours of the next day, a young teen knocked on Ye Qingtang¡¯s door and informed her that Gu Yu called her to the main hall.


    Ye Qingtang immediately left her room and followed the young teen to Heaven City¡¯s meeting hall.


    Many powerful figures in Heaven City were already there, and Gu Yu was seated at the host seat.


    Noticing that Ye Qingtang had arrived, many powerful figures looked at Ye Qingtang amiably.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s victory over You Tianhe of the Ancient You n yesterday had won a small chance of survival for Heaven City and helped them vent their anger.


    ¡°Haha. Miss Ye is here. Quickly take a seat,¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and sat on an empty seat at the left.


    ¡°Alright, since everyone is here, let¡¯s discuss how to counter the Ancient You n¡¯s attack on Heaven City today.¡± Gu Yu swept a nce across everyone and said.


    Upon hearing that, many powerful figures looked at each other and had nothing to say for a moment. How would they know how to tackle the Ancient You n¡¯s strategy of surrounding the city?


    ¡°Miss Ye, do you have any good ideas?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang when he saw that everyone was silent.


    ¡°Senior Gu Yu is the overall General. Our opinions and ideas are not important. Since you assembled us together to discuss the matter, I believe you should have thought of a sound n,¡± Ye Qingtang said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1183

    <h2>Chapter 1183: Attack (1)</h2>


    With a light chuckle, Gu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Miss Ye is right. I do have some solutions in mind.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gu Yu, what solutions do you have?¡±


    The injured elderly asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Everyone, although Heaven City¡¯s steep terrains make it easy to defend and hard to attack, it will definitely be invaded in no time if we remain trapped. Everything is only a matter of time,¡± Gu Yu said.


    There was a flurry of discussions after Gu Yu spoke. Everyone was also aware of what Gu Yu said, but there were no good solutions.


    ¡°So, we have to attack Dragon Elephant City to solve the root problem¡­ Dragon Elephant City is the main city of their team. If we can make an issue in Dragon Elephant City, the pressing emergency will automatically be resolved,¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Make an issue in Dragon Elephant City?¡± Everyone was surprised to hear that. Dragon Elephant City was the headquarters of the troop of the Ancient You n army surrounding Heaven City. Wasn¡¯t whoever daring to head to Dragon Elephant city courting death?!


    ¡°If we can set a fire in Dragon Elephant City¡­ and burn the rations for this Ancient You n troop, they will definitely rush back to Dragon Elephant City¡­ By then, rations can be transported from the headquarters into the city¡­¡± Gu Yu smiled.


    ¡°Mhm, what Brother Gu Yu said is indeed an excellent idea. As long as we can make this troop that encircled Heaven City believe that their headquarters in Dragon Elephant City is attacked, they will rush back immediately!¡± One of the young powerful figures nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Brother Gu Yu, although the idea is pretty good¡­ the price we have to pay is too great. At least several Yang Lords will have to head to Dragon Elephant City to make it seem that Dragon Elephant City is attacked. However, those Yang Lords would probably lose their lives in Dragon Elephant City then¡­¡± The injured elderlymented with a frown.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Gu Yu shook his head and said. ¡°We only need to send one Yang Lord and dozens of ordinary soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anyone in mind then, Brother Gu Yu?¡± A powerful figure looked at Gu Yu and asked.


    This Yang Lord who headed to Dragon Elephant City was highly likely to die, and no one was willing to seek death.


    The mission to head to Dragon Elephant City was no different from offering one¡¯s life.


    ¡°Brother Gu Yu, do you have any candidates in mind?¡± The injured elderly asked.


    ¡°Yes, I already do.¡± Gu Yu nodded, and his gaze subsequentlynded on Ye Qingtang.


    Noticing the situation, someone asked, ¡°Brother Gu Yu, are you nning to let Miss Ye head to Dragon Elephant City?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yu nodded and said, ¡°Everyone has witnessed Miss Ye¡¯s skills today. If anyone else headed to Dragon Elephant City, they might not return, but if Miss Ye went instead, there should not be too great of a problem.¡±


    The powerful figures in the hall appeared rather surprised to hear that.


    No matter how powerful Ye Qingtang was, it was impossible for her to head to Dragon Elephant City alone and still return unscathed.


    However, if Ye Qingtang did not go, they would be the ones who had to head to Dragon Elephant City¡­


    ¡°Everyone, this mission to attack Dragon Elephant City will be handed to Miss Ye. Does anyone have any objections¡­ If anyone thinks that they are more suitable than Miss Ye for this mission, you maye forward as well.¡± Gu Yu swept a look across the scene and smiled.


    However, no one spoke up at this moment as no one wished to go to Dragon Elephant City.

 Chapter 1184

    <h2>Chapter 1184: Attack (2)</h2>


    ¡°Miss Ye, do you have any problems?¡± Seeing that no one had any opinions, Gu Yu nodded in satisfaction and looked toward Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Gu Yu was slightly shocked to hear Ye Qingtang; he originally thought that Ye Qingtang would not be willing to head to Dragon Elephant City, and he would have to spend time to persuade her or even use his identity as the overall general in the end.


    Nheless, what Gu Yu did not expect was that Ye Qingtang agreed so straightforwardly.


    ¡°Good. Miss Ye is indeed extraordinary. This mission is extremely tough. Miss Ye needs to disguise herself as a troop to attack Dragon Elephant City, and the Ancient You n masses encircling Heaven City will definitely return¡­ By then, Miss Ye just needs to retreat, and the mission will bepleted,¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    Saying it was more than easy, but who could retreat safely when being surrounded by the Ancient You n powerful figures¡­


    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Gu Yu and said.


    ¡°Miss Ye can select any one hundred soldiers from Heaven City as long as they are not Yang Lords.¡± Gu Yu added on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am fine alone.¡± Ye Qingtang refused.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s refusal to bring anyone else aligned with Gu Yu¡¯s intention. ¡°Alright. You can make some preparations and set off tonight then.¡±


    After the meeting ended, Ye Qingtang turned and left the hall.


    Late at night, Ye Qingtang left Heaven City and turned into a bolt of light, darting towards Dragon Elephant City.


    When she was five kilometers away from Dragon Elephant City, she stopped.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly.


    In the next second, the masses who were supposed to be in Falling Sky Valley, however, walked out from the dark, with the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s enormous body being the most eye-catching.


    The root problem of Heaven City was the insufficient number of powerful figures. As such, Ye Qingtang had already notified the people in Falling Sky Valley to head to Heaven City to defend it.


    However, Gu Yu made Ye Qingtang pretend to attack Dragon Elephant City today, and as such, she might as well lead the Falling Sky Valley army topletely conquer Dragon Elephant City.


    ¡°Mo¡­ ther¡­¡±


    Little Luo Xue ran out from the crowd and hugged Ye Qingtang¡¯s calf immediately.


    Ye Qingtang grinned and hugged Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun in her arms.


    Falling Sky Valley was no longer safe. The Ancient You n wanted to obtain the full power of the Spiritual Abode and thus had to obtain Little You Yun first. Hence, Ye Qingtang would not let them remain in Falling Sky Valley, and staying by her side was the safest way.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, we received your letter today and did not head to Heaven City but waited here instead as per your orders.¡± Daoist Zijin walked forward and told Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Good.¡± With a brief nod, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Let¡¯s attack and capture Dragon Elephant City together!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone nodded sessively and shouted.


    The group of powerful figures traveled in the air and flew towards Dragon Elephant City.


    In no time, Ye Qingtang and the rest arrived in Dragon Elephant City.


    Many powerful figures in Dragon Elephant City were sent to besiege Heaven City, and there were not many powerful figures in Dragon Elephant City currently. Thus, capturing the city did not require great effort for Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At this instant, Elder Bai Kui shouted furiously and took the lead to charge into Dragon Elephant City.


    Dozens of Yang Lords, including Blood Moon Elder¡¯sbat abilities, made them an immensely powerful army!

 Chapter 1185

    <h2>Chapter 1185: Attack (3)</h2>


    ¡°There¡¯s a surprise attack. Quickly inform the General!¡±


    A You Ancient n powerful figure saw dozens of Yang Lords in the air, and his expression changed drastically. The South battlefield was already in their control, so where did these dozens of Yang Lords appear from?!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With a furious yell, Blood Moon Elder stepped forward and crushed that You Ancient n powerful figure with his foot.


    ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Yin Fo has mutinied!¡±


    Plenty of powerful figures were shocked when they noticed the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s enormous body invading Dragon Elephant City and killing the You Ancient n people.


    A huge war erupted in Dragon Elephant City at this instant, with dozens of Yang Lords and hundreds of young disciples within Yin Yang Perfected Lord Fourth Heaven to Sixth Heavenunching attacks under Ye Qingtang¡¯s lead.


    There were few people defending Elephant Dragon City to begin with. In just an hour, the Ancient You n figures defending Dragon Elephant City were all killed; thus, Dragon Elephant City was conquered by Ye Qingtang.


    Sometimeter, the You Ancient n army finally received the news and rushed back to Dragon Elephant City at top speed.


    However, the overall General¡¯s expression changed once he returned to Dragon Elephant City. The city had already fallen and was conquered by thatdy who defeated You Tianhe!


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    The elderly, who was the overall General of this troop, bellowed loudly. ¡°Attack Dragon Elephant City. Spare no one!¡±


    Nheless, just as he spoke, the Blood Moon Elder appeared and stared at the elderly from amanding position, thanks to his enormous body, which made him look like a giant. ¡°Come and try to attack.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo¡­¡±


    The You Ancient n was shocked to see the Blood Moon Elder. Elder Yin Fo actually¡­ mutinied?!


    In a sh, dozens of Yang Lords floated above Dragon Elephant City with hundreds of Yin Yang Perfected Lord soldiers at both sides. It was an appalling force.


    ¡°The South battlefield¡­ actually has so many more Yang Lords?!¡± The elderly¡¯s expression changed.


    Currently, Dragon Elephant City was conquered by many powerful figures, and it was unrealistic if they wished to attack by force especially when the Blood Moon Elder¡¯sbat abilities were overly frightening¡­


    ¡°Haha¡­ Good, you all can conquer Dragon Elephant City and note out. Wait for us to invade Heaven City!¡± The elderly had a gloomy expression as he roared in fury.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    Since Dragon Elephant City was already conquered, Ye Qingtang would naturally not give it out, and using Heaven City to threaten her was even more of a joke.


    For an instant, both parties were in a stalemate, with one party encircling the city from the outside while the other remained in the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sometimeter, the You Ancient n elderly shouted coldly and led the You Ancient n away from Dragon Elephant City.


    The people in the city cheered boisterously upon noticing the situation.


    After ascertaining that this You Ancient n troop leftpletely, Ye Qingtang headed to the hall of the main city.


    The You Ancient n left plenty of resources behind in Dragon Elephant City: apart fromrge quantities of food and water, there were still many treasures stored.


    Elder Bai Kui eximed in a secret chamber of the main hall, and he subsequently walked toward Ye Qingtang with a jet-ck gourd in his hands.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, look at this!¡± Elder Bai Kui walked forward and handed the jet-ck gourd to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Heaven Soul Gourd¡­¡± Ye Qingtang took the ck gourd over and was surprised after inspecting it for a while.


    Heaven Soul Gourd was one of the ultimate Dharma treasures of this maind. It could gather the power of souls and had been lost for a long time. No one expected that it was actually obtained by the You Ancient n and was ced in Dragon Elephant City.

 Chapter 1186

    <h2>Chapter 1186: Look At The Big Picture (1)</h2>


    ¡°Haha! Eldest Young Lady, this Ancient You n troop left many Dharma treasures in Dragon Elephant City, and this Heaven Soul Gourd is only one of them. Many ck-grade spirit weapons can only be used by people in the Yin Yang Perfected Lord realm. These spirit weapons are numerous, and a portion of them should be ones stolen by the Ancient You n from this maind¡­¡± Elder Bai Kui looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and said, ¡°Distribute all the ck-grade weapons and Dharma treasures and dispatch some scouts to gain intel on that Ancient You n troop.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui turned around and left.


    ¡°Qingtang!¡±


    Just as Elder Bai Kui left, Valley Master Xuanchen and Daoist Zijin rushed over to the hall hurriedly.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, that team indeed attacked Heaven City by force!¡± Daoist Zijin looked at Ye Qingtang and informed her quickly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was in thought after hearing Daoist Zijin. Her guess was indeed right.


    ¡°What is the oue of the battle?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°It is still unclear as of now¡­¡± Perfected Xuanchen paused for a while before continuing, ¡°However, Heaven City is easy to defend and hard to attack. Although there are not many powerful figures in the city, it has many natural advantages¡­ If that Ancient You n attacks Heaven City by force, it can conquer it, but¡­ they will have to pay arge price too.¡±


    After knowing that the Ancient You n troop began to attack Heaven City by force, Ye Qingtang, however, ordered everyone to rest in Dragon Elephant City.


    In Heaven City.


    A faint light shot into the sky. Screams and roars filled the air.


    Many powerful figures arrived at the top of the city walls. With Gu Yu¡¯s orders, thousands of archers released arrows at the numerous Ancient You n masses at the bottom at the same time.


    ¡°Why is¡­ Ancient You n attacking Heaven City by force?!¡± A flustered young powerful figure asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Ye Qingtang¡­¡± An old elderly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Thatdy used some means and actually conquered Dragon Elephant City¡­ and even refused to return the city. The Ancient You n lost their headquarters and thus disced their anger on us¡­ Otherwise, they would never attack Heaven City by force!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Gu Yu sneered coldly. ¡°Send an envoy to Dragon Elephant City immediately and tell Ye Qingtang to return the city!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± said a certain young powerful figure.


    ¡­


    In Dragon Elephant City, a Ye Family disciple entered the main hall briskly and cupped his fists at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Eldest Young Lady, a Heaven City envoy requests for an audience!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was indifferent and spoke a momentter. ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    Soon, the Ye Family disciple led a young powerful figure from Heaven City into the main hall.


    Ye Qingtang had some memory of this young powerful figure.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you stirred up huge trouble this time!¡± The young powerful figure wore an exasperated expression as he walked into the main hall.


    With the flick of her sleeves, Ye Qingtang turned to look at the young powerful figure and asked coldly, ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that?¡±


    The young powerful figure snorted. ¡°General only wanted you to create a false image of Dragon Elephant City being attacked so that the rations from the headquarters can enter Heaven City sessfully. However, you took down Dragon Elephant City and angered the Ancient You n people who are attacking Heaven City by force now. How can you bear such a consequence, Miss Ye!¡±

 Chapter 1187

    <h2>Chapter 1187: Look At The Big Picture (2)</h2>


    After a moment of silence, Ye Qingtang suddenly snickered from her host seat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have misunderstood some things.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ misunderstood some things? What do you mean by that, Miss Ye?!¡± The young powerful figure asked with a frown.


    ¡°Firstly, the Ancient You n is this maind¡¯s enemy. Being able to conquer their main city is my capability and my freedom. Secondly, I don¡¯t belong to any camp and only wish to protect the ordinary cultivators of this maind. When I headed to Heaven City to provide support, I was there as an ally not as your subordinate,¡± replied Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The young powerful figure was instantly enraged. ¡°Ye Qingtang, I don¡¯t care what you n to do. Return Dragon Elephant City to the Ancient You n immediately! Otherwise, can you bear the responsibility of Heaven City being conquered!¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head as she sized up the young man before her. ¡°People like you are really the product of this maind¡¯s dark era.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    The young powerful figure red at her furiously, and his martial aura surged into the sky.


    However, before he could take any action, Elder Bai Kui, Daoist Zijin, and the other Yang Lords entered the hall and eyed that young powerful figure coldly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The young powerful figure was startled and extremely shocked to see many Yang Lords in the hall suddenly. How was there still such a force in the South battlefield?!


    Could it be that Ye Qingtang could conquer Dragon Elephant City because of this force¡­


    ¡°Young man, I will spare your life today on the ount that you are also a citizen of this maind.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Valley Master Xuanchen, if the Ancient You n is willing to recruit ackey, this kind of person will definitely be the first to wag his tail at and surrender to them. Why not just kill him?¡±


    ¡°Forget it¡­ The great war has already begun. Even if they die, it¡¯s better to die on the battlefield,¡± Daoist Zijin said.


    At this instant, the young powerful figure remained rooted to the ground rather stiffly and even did not dare to breathe loudly. There were many Yang Lords in the hall, and it would only take a second for them to take his life¡­


    ¡°Scram off to where you came from!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted sometimeter with an icy gaze.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Valley Master Xuanchen said with a frown when he saw that the young powerful figure did not move.


    ¡°Fare¡­ Farewell¡­¡±


    The young powerful figure gritted his teeth and left.


    Once he was out of Dragon Elephant City, Elder Bai Kui looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°This kind of people truly deserve to die. We conquered the Ancient You n¡¯s main city, but he still wanted us to return it to the Ancient You n. What does he view us as?!¡±


    Since when was there a logic where one had to return the enemy¡¯s home ground back to the enemy during a war?


    Gu Yu and the rest merely wished to protect themselves and did not consider the situation of the entire war; they actually wanted Ye Qingtang to give up on the won victory in order to ensure their personal safety.


    How could such a selfish person be a general?!


    ¡°Humph! I really don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Valley Master Xuanchen said coldly.


    ¡°We should have killed him just now. He is a scourge even if we spare him.¡± A Peak Master of Falling Sky Valleymented.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°What Elder Zijin said just now is right. Even if they die, they should die on the battlefield.¡±

 Chapter 1188

    <h2>Chapter 1188: Look At The Big Picture (3)</h2>


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady, what should we do next?¡± Elder Bai Kui looked at Ye Qingtang and asked.


    Almost the entire South battlefield had fallen to the enemy¡¯s hands, and only the ancient n Master¡¯s area was still struggling to hold out. However, they might not hold out much longer, and the South was to be lost¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Qingtang gazed afar as she uttered slowly.


    The war had already begun, and everyone, including herself, may die¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not be certain of the oue, and what she could do now was to take one step at a time and protect Little You Yun.


    Two dayster, there was finally news from the scouts that Ye Qingtang sent out.


    ¡°Reporting! The Ancient You n conquered Heaven City fully in half a day!¡± The scouts entered the hall and informed Ye Qingtang and the rest with cupped fists.


    ¡°How is that Ancient You n troop?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°There are many casualties. One of the three young talents of the Ancient You n died. Heaven City also has a high casualty rate!¡±


    ¡°Continue to get more information!¡± A glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she waved her sleeves.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    Half a dayter, the scouts notified that the entire Heaven City had been conqueredpletely and that Gu Yu and the other powerful figures were fleeing toward Dragon Elephant City at top speed.


    Ye Qingtang immediately led the rest to the top of the city walls and inspected the ce ahead.


    Fifteen minutester, as reported by the scouts, Gu Yu and the other powerful figures from Heaven City were fleeing toward Dragon Elephant City swiftly like homeless dogs. In no time, they reached the foot of the city walls with dozens of Ancient You n figures right at their tails.


    ¡°Miss Ye, hurry up and let us in!¡± Gu Yu looked at Ye Qingtang and said repeatedly.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not have the slightest intention to open the city gates.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, what is the meaning of this?! Brother Gu Yu is the overall general of Heaven City. How dare you defy his orders?!¡±


    Several Heaven City figures looked at Ye Qingtang and shouted sternly immediately.


    Ye Qingtang, however, snickered coldly. ¡°That is not so. I just feel that your battle has not ended.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes twinkled coldly.


    ¡°Did I not say it clearly enough? You all have not finished this battle. I believe that given your skills, facing ten or so Ancient You n figures will not be a problem. Once they are dealt with, we will naturally open the city gates and wee you all,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, how dare you forbid us from entering the city! You¡¯re courting death!¡± An elderly red at Ye Qingtang and shouted furiously.


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang no longer gave any response.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    At the same time, the Ancient You n figures had already caught up with them.


    Seeing that there was no other way out, Gu Yu ordered with clenched teeth. ¡°Fight it out with them!¡±


    With thatmand, the Heaven City figures were locked in a battle with those Ancient You n figures.


    It had to be said that Gu Yu and the rest were exceptionally skilled. An hourter, more than half of the Ancient You n figures were in, though such deaths also happened to Gu Yu¡¯s side. Until the veryst minute, Ye Qingtang still did not have any intention to open the city gates.


    Ye Qingtang did not take pity on Gu Yu and the others.


    In their upation of Heaven City, when had they truly thought of fighting the enemy? All they wanted was only to protect their lives.

 Chapter 1189

    <h2>Chapter 1189: Look At The Big Picture (4)</h2>


    In such a critical situation, Gu Yu, as the overall general of Heaven City, did not look at the big picture and instead sent her, who went to aid them, to death out of his selfish desires.


    How could such a selfish person defend this maind? If such generals were aplenty, how could this maind resist the invasion of the Ancient You n? As a general, one should protect the city with his life and fight the enemy army to the end instead of dragging out an ignoble presence.


    Since Gu Yu did not know what a general should do, Ye Qingtang would help him fulfill the mission of a general.


    There was no reason nor humanity in this war. As long as one could achieve victory, any method was justified.


    The oue of this war concerned the safety of this entire maind. If everyone did not fight with their lives, defeat was inevitable.


    Even Ye Qingtang was prepared to die.


    After killing Gu Yu and the rest, the remaining Ancient You n figures were jointly killed by Elder Bai Kui and the rest, who were in ambush from the start.


    Without Gu Yu and the rest giving their all, Elder Bai Kui and Daoist Zijin would definitely be wounded.


    Then, Ye Qingtang opened the city gates and walked out of the city. Looking at the bodies of Gu Yu and the rest who died in the battle, she bowed slightly and muttered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Regardless of whether they were good or bad or a friend or foe, when they were still alive, they still made a contribution to this maind at thest moment.


    This bow was not to Gu Yu and the rest but to those warriors who lost their lives in the battle to protect their homnd.


    ¡°Listen to mymand. All the powerful figures in the city, attack¡­ Heaven City! No one shall stay behind!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted deafeningly from the air.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Hundreds of Ye Family disciples echoed uniformly.


    ¡°Where are the twelve Peak Masters of Falling Sky Valley!¡± Ye Qingtang scanned the surrounding.


    ¡°General, we are here!¡±


    Twelve shadows bolted over swiftly.


    ¡°The twelve Peak Masters are to be in the vanguard. Take down Heaven City regardless of the price. Spare no resistors!¡± Ye Qingtang ordered coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As she spoke, the twelve Peak Masters turned into twelve shadows and disappeared from the sky.


    ¡°Has the war of this maind¡­ finally begun¡­¡±


    The little white tiger shook its head. It jumped out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, and its body erged instantly.


    ¡°Good timing. Coincidentally, my stored energy is sufficient¡­ I will fight alongside you,¡± the little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    There was a tinge of a smile in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at the little white tiger. Then, she leaped up and sat on the white tiger¡¯s back.


    ¡­


    A momentter, outside Heaven City.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s enormous body was as tall as Heaven City, and he could see the situation in the city clearly without flying in the air.


    That Ancient You n troop suffered a huge loss in order to upy Heaven City by force, and this was the best time to conquer Heaven City.


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo?!¡±


    Many Ancient You n figures¡¯ expressions changed when they saw Blood Moon Elder. They already knew that Elder Yin Fo betrayed Ancient You n and joined this maind¡­


    Although Heaven City had a topographical advantage and powerful figures were unable to fly¡­


    the Ancient You n were astonished to see that Blood Moon Elder was still taller than Heaven City by a head.


    ¡°Have you seen enough!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted furiously, and his fists were like a giant mountain that violently crashed toward the masses at the top of the city walls.

 Chapter 1190

    <h2>Chapter 1190: Battle (1)</h2>


    The powerful cultivators of the Ancient You n were caught off guard and were pulverized by the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mountain-like fists.


    ¡°Mercy for those who surrender. Death to those who resist!¡±


    The twelve Peak Masters of Falling Sky Valley, hundreds of Ye Family disciples, everyone from the Si Family, and the branch masters of the Ye Family all suddenly appeared on the Blood Moon Elder and immediately leaped onto the wall.


    An intense battle between the two sides swiftlymenced without warning.


    At that moment, White Tiger also appeared on Blood Moon Elder¡¯s shoulder. Leading Ye Qingtang, it leaped onto Heaven City¡¯s city walls in a single motion.


    Lightning curses and the gleam of swords instantly filled the entire area.


    Half of the dozens of powerful cultivators from the Ancient You n who were patrolling the walls of Heaven City were killed before they even knew what hit them. Some of them recovered their wits but were smashed by the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s fists before they could fight back.


    However, after a moment, increasing numbers of Ancient You n cultivators became rmed. They immediately hurried to the city walls.


    At that moment, the old man, who was the overallmander of this troop from the Ancient You n, was enraged when he saw that Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder, and the others had sprung a surprise attack on Heaven City.


    They had already sustained heavy losses from forcibly upying Heaven City. Now they had to face a formidable enemy, and they were momentarily caught off guard.


    Actually, Heaven City¡¯s terrain was hazardous. It was easy to defend but difficult to attack. It should have been extremely difficult for anyone to try to invade the city after they had upied it!


    However, the old man had overlooked Elder Yin Fo, who had betrayed the Ancient You n and gone over to this maind!


    Elder Yin Fo¡¯s body was so huge that the advantages of Heaven City¡¯s precipitous terrain, including the fact that no one could fly over it, were all lost. So what if no one could fly over Heaven City or that the terrain was hazardous? All Elder Yin Fo had to do was straighten up, and he was taller than Heaven City!


    ¡°Kill! Kill all these ants from this maind!!¡±


    The old man looked extremely grim as he issued death orders to the powerful cultivators of the Ancient You n, who hurried over in an unending stream.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    At that moment, an old man struck one of the Falling Sky Valley¡¯s twelve peak masters in the abdomen.


    The Master of Horizon Peak, who was dressed in a white cotton robe, spat out blood. Then, he swiftly struck with his knife.


    The old man was caught off-guard. He was injured by the knife aura and backed away.


    At that moment, more and more powerful cultivators arrived. The Master of Horizon Peak was isted and helpless, caught in a death trap.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At that moment, a bellow of rage rang through the entire area.


    White Tiger leaped down from the wall. Its sharp teeth instantly pierced the old man¡¯s neck.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang moved her arms slightly and caught the injured Master of Horizon Peak.


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    When the Master of Horizon Peak saw Ye Qingtang, he gritted his teeth. He was momentarily lost for words.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t die.¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the Master of Horizon Peak and said softly.


    ¡°All of us must survive.¡± Without giving the Master of Horizon Peak an opportunity to reply, Ye Qingtang threw him into the camp in Falling Sky Valley. Together with little white tiger, she charged towards the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Kill! Don¡¯t leave a single one alive!!¡±


    The Master of Horizon Peak clenched his fists as he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s disappearing figure and roared with rage.


    For four weeks, the sh of des rang continually and the sound of agonized moans could be heard everywhere. It was as if Heaven City was transformed into hell.

 Chapter 1191

    <h2>Chapter 1191: Battle (2)</h2>


    After a few hours, in the middle of the battle, You Tianhe, who had lost an arm, came over to the old man. With a frown, he said, ¡°The battle is lost¡­ We¡¯re outnumbered. The number of powerful cultivators they have is terrifying¡­ We already sustained heavy losses when we first upied Heaven City. If we continue this battle, the entire army will be lost¡­¡±


    As the overallmander, the old man was fully aware of all this without You Tianhe reminding him. However, he could not bear to retreat now!


    The Ancient You n had dested the entire southern battlefield wherever it went so that nothing was left alive. They had easily captured the various major cities and would have shortly exterminated all the powerful cultivators in the southern battlefield of this maind. Instead, he had sessively lost two cities!


    The first was Dragon Elephant City, which was lost in a surprise attack. The second was Heaven City, which was lost when it was forcibly invaded¡­ if they just left like that, how could he face the Lord General?!


    ¡°As long as the city stands¡­ we will stay. If we lose the city¡­ we will all die!¡± The old man clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth.


    As amander, it was a strange concept to have over the loss of just one city. How many mainds had he conquered for the Ancient You n in his life?! When had he ever suffered such humiliation?!


    Today, even if he died, he would never¡­ flee!


    ¡°Very well.¡± You Tianhe nced at the old man and did not speak further. All he could do was to obey the orders he received.


    Day turned to night. After a long time, the ground was covered with blood¡­


    You Tianhe and the old man were surrounded by Daoist Zijin and Perfected Xuanchen.


    Within Heaven City, only You Tianhe and the old man were left for the Ancient You n. The rest had all died in battle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Ye Qingtang said ndly as she looked at You Tianhe and the old man.


    ¡°Lost¡­¡±


    When he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the old manughed coldly. ¡°Indeed¡­ we¡¯ve lost¡­ but we have only lost a city. We have won the entire southern region¡­ and the entire maind!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, are you still disputing with us now that matters have reached this state?!¡± Daoist Zijinughed coldly. ¡°If you surrender, we will spare you. Otherwise, you will die!¡±


    ¡°Surrender¡­¡±


    The old manughed wildly. ¡°I am an upright man. If I win, I win. If I lose, I lose. But I have never known what it means to surrender¡­ There is no need for you to humiliate me today. I will ount for myself!¡±


    As he finished speaking, the old man flourished his right arm. As everyone watched, he used his palm to smash his own be.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The next second, the old man¡¯s body copsed to the ground. He had killed himself.


    <em>nk!</em>


    The next moment, You Tianhe drew his long sword. With the speed of lightning, he swept his sword across his own throat.


    You Tianhe and the overallmander of this troop from the Ancient You n hadmitted suicide. This surprised everyone.


    ¡°Bury them.¡± Elder Bai Kui spoke slowly as he stared at the bodies of the two men who had killed themselves.


    He felt neither pity nor any kind of emotion. This was a battlefield, a fundamentally cruel ce.


    However, to Elder Bai Kui, these two men were simply opponents worthy of his respect.


    The feelings of amander and leader whose city had been invaded truly could not be expressed to others. Suicide was just death. However, their hearts were probably filled with regret.


    To Elder Bai Kui, these two men were truly great generals. A pity that they were on opposing sides.


    ¡°Bury them both.¡±


    Daoist Zijin walked forward, shaking his head, and issued orders to the Ye Family disciples.

 Chapter 1192

    <h2>Chapter 1192: Battle (3)</h2>


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was standing on the top of the city wall, looking over the hell-like battlefield. At that moment, her feelings were mixed, and she did not feel any pleasure or joy at having conquered a formidable enemy.


    The blood on the long sword that she held in her hand had congealed into beads and slowly dripped down.


    The little white tiger squatted near Ye Qingtang. Its body of snow-white fur was stained red.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    After a long time, the little white tiger sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen all kinds of species at war¡­ Only the wars between humans¡­ involve many innocent people.¡±


    ¡°On a battlefield, no one is innocent.¡± Ye Qingtang paused for a moment before speaking softly. Then, she turned and left.


    That night, they conquered Heaven City andpletely destroyed the troop from the Ancient You n, without leaving a single soul. In this battle, both sides had given no quarter. In the end, the overallmander and his general had ended it by killing themselves.


    Blood stained the entire Heaven City red. There was no terror or eeriness, just a slight sense of dreariness.


    This battle waster recorded in the annals of this maind.


    ¡­


    After conquering Heaven City, the headquarters of the southern battlefield finally fulfilled its wishes when the supply teams banded together and brought rations into the city.


    For a few days, besides cleaning up the battlefield, Ye Qingtang¡¯s also swiftly gained greater insight into the martial realms. By the end of the third day, she had progressed from the mid-stage of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eight Heaven to its peak.


    But no matter how hard Ye Qingtang tried, she was still unable to reach the threshold of Yang Lord Ninth Heaven.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea where to find the doorway in her Dantian that led to Yang Lord Ninth Heaven.


    After half a month, bad news came from the headquarters of the southern battlefield. The Ancient You n¡¯s army had breached the two major cities of Peerless School and Phantom Valley. The Peerless School Sect Master and the Phantom Valley Master had both died in battle.


    Further, the remaining Yang Lords and superior troops in Peerless School and Phantom Valley had hurried to Heaven City at the first opportunity and joined in the major defense line in Heaven City.


    After the two major cities held by the Peerless School and Phantom Valley were breached, the enormous disadvantage that the southern battlefield was in became apparent. Within half a month, the tribes garrisoned by the ancient n and the major defensive cities were all conquered by the Ancient You n¡¯s main troops stationed in the southern battlefield. The entire Nine Nights Dynasty waspletely upied by the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang felt that the situation was bing increasingly perilous. She had nned to join all their military strength with that of the Master of the ancient n. However, she received bad news at thest minute.


    The southern headquarters had been breached by the You troops, and the headquarters had been shattered. Almost all the powerful cultivators from the ancient n were killed in battle. The Master of the Ancient n had also been killed after he had severely injured another top general named You Tong. Only one powerful cultivator from the ancient n had escaped. He had arrived in Heaven City with severe injuries. He was at death¡¯s door by the time the patrols on the city wall discovered him.


    Valley Master Xuanchen immediately ordered the city doors to be opened, and the powerful cultivator from the ancient n brought into the main hall.


    At that moment, in the main hall of Heaven City, Ye Qingtang was looking at Daoist Zijin with a frown. ¡°How are his injuries?¡± she asked.


    Daoist Zijin was silent for a long time. He finally shook his head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Daoist Zijin was a skilled healer, and his prognosis was urate.


    After approximately an hour, the dying powerful cultivator from the ancient n lived for a short time. His pale lips moved slightly. ¡°Who¡­ who is¡­ General¡­ Ye¡­¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang advanced and carefully supported the powerful cultivator from the ancient n. ¡°I am Ye Qingtang¡­¡±

 Chapter 1193

    <h2>Chapter 1193: upied (1)</h2>


    ¡°General¡­ Ye¡­¡± The powerful cultivator from the ancient n suddenly summoned strength from somewhere and gripped Ye Qingtang¡¯s right hand tightly. He began weeping before Ye Qingtang could move. ¡°The n Master¡­ With the n Master¡¯s power¡­ he could have¡­ fled¡­ but¡­ but!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I had great respect for the Master of the Ancient n¡­¡± Ye Qingtang hurried to console him when she saw how agitated the powerful cultivator from the ancient n had be.


    ¡°General¡­ Ye¡­ The Yous¡­ want¡­ the Spiritual Abode¡¯s incarnation¡­ in this maind¡­ Then they will use the power of the Spiritual Abode¡¯s incarnation¡­ to destroy every living thing¡­ in this maind¡­ they will transform all its life forms¡­ into part of the Spiritual Abode¡­ General Ye¡­ find the incarnation¡­ of the Spiritual Abode¡­ and protect it¡­ Do not allow¡­ this maind¡­ to be destroyed¡­ please¡­ I beg you!¡± The powerful cultivator¡¯s grip on Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand tightened.


    ¡°I will¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The powerful cultivator from the ancient n finally closed his eyes reluctantly.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. She suddenly stood up. Her eyes glittered with a bone-chilling light as she shouted.


    ¡°The entire city is to be on full alert!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With that, one of the Ye Family¡¯s branch masters turned and left, his face stern.


    Ye Qingtang knew in her heart that this powerful cultivator from the ancient n had only forced himself to survive to pass the news to her and Heaven City, thest faint hope of the entire southern battlefield¡­


    The incarnation of the Spiritual Abode was certainly little You Yun.


    The Ancient You n wanted to use little You Yun¡¯s powers to transform all living things in this maind into spirit energy, allowing the Spiritual Abode to reach the peak of its mystical powers.


    Ye Qingtang also knew what Heaven City would be facing.


    The main force on the southern battlefield and a powerful cultivator with the rank of general¡­


    It was a real nightmare¡­


    After a moment, Ye Qingtang returned to her room.


    ¡°Mo¡­ ther¡­¡±


    Little Luo Xue was excited to see Ye Qingtang. He opened his eyes wide and hugged Ye Qingtang¡¯s calves.


    Little You Yun also came over and smiled shyly.


    For some reason, whenever Ye Qingtang saw little You Yun and little Luo Xue, warmth would fill her heart.


    If she too copsed, who would protect these two children¡­


    Ye Qingtang picked up little Luo Xue and little You Yun and walked out of the house.


    After a short while, they neared the city wall and the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Hong Heqing¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder was startled by her words. He seldom heard Ye Qingtang call him directly by name. He had almost forgotten his real name. ¡°Holy Lady, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hong Heqing!¡± Ye Qingtang said again.


    The Blood Moon Elder sank into silence. As far as he could recall, this was the first time that Ye Qingtang had called him so sternly by his real name.


    ¡°Hong Heqing is listening!¡±


    ¡°General Ye, I am ready to receive my orders!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted.


    ¡°While this war is ongoing, you are to protect these children!¡± Ye Qingtang pointed at little You Yun and little Luo Xue.


    ¡°What¡­ this?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder was shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. Was the Holy Lady ordering him to guard little You Yun and little Luo Xue?!


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ considering my capabilities, it¡¯s better for me to enter the battlefield¡­ it would be a waste of my talents to guard these two children¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder muttered.


    ¡°Do you enjoy fighting that much?¡± Ye Qingtang asked softly.

 Chapter 1194

    <h2>Chapter 1194: upied (2)</h2>


    ¡°Holy Lady, with my capabilities, I can kill more enemies on the battlefield, reducing our enemy numbers!¡± said the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°In that case, consider these two children as your battlefield.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s words seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    Before the Blood Moon Elder could continue, Ye Qingtang said seriously, ¡°Tell me if you can do this!¡±


    ¡°I, Hong Heqing, can do this!¡± In the end, the Blood Moon Elder gritted his teeth and nodded. His voice was like the crash of thunder.


    He did not know what the Holy Lady was thinking, but if Ye Qingtang spoke so sternly and seriously, then he trusted her arrangements.


    ¡°Very well¡­ Little You Yun is the future of this maind¡­ right now¡­ I hand the future over to you.¡± Ye Qingtangughed softly.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s heart quavered, and he immediately said, ¡°I will not disappoint the Holy Lady!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Qingtang took a step back and bowed to the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang. He could not describe his feelings, but it was as if she was handing over a legacy.


    ¡°I need to deal with the approaching main force of Ancient You n stationed in the south. I am unable to protect them. You are the most powerful among us all. I will only be at ease¡­ if these two children are in your care.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled slightly at the Blood Moon Elder.


    With that, Ye Qingtang turned and left.


    ¡°Mo¡­ ther¡­¡±


    As he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s disappearing figure, little Luo Xue¡¯s eyes became misty. He subconsciously reached out for Ye Qingtang but finally withdrew his hand.


    Although little Luo Xue was still young, he had a vague idea of what was going on. At that moment, he needed to hear from his own mother¡­


    ¡°Be good. Both of you are toe with grandfather¡­ Grandfather will certainly take good care of you, alright?¡± The Blood Moon Elder bent down and put little Luo Xue and Little You Yun on his palm.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Little You Yun nodded.


    ¡°Mo¡­ ther¡­¡± Little Luo Xue blinked his wet eyes and looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Your mother¡­ has more important things to attend to. When you¡¯ve¡­ grown up, you must follow your mother¡¯s example!¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the two small children.


    ¡­


    Before long, scouts announced that the Ancient You n¡¯s main force in the south was no more than a hundred miles from Heaven City.


    Ye Qingtang was silent for a long time after receiving this news. Then, her eyes swept across everyone present.


    ¡°Twelve Peak Masters of Falling Sky Valley, receive your orders!¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°We hear and obey!¡± The twelve Peak Masters said seriously.


    ¡°Ye Family disciples, receive your orders!¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°We hear and obey!¡± Hundreds of Ye Family disciples replied in unison.


    ¡°Ye Family branch masters, receive your orders!¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°We hear and obey!¡± The many Ye Family Yang Lords advanced.


    ¡°Elders of the Ye Family, receive your orders!¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°We hear and obey!¡± Daoist Zijin, Elder Bai Kui, and the other Yang Lords looked determined.


    ¡°Si Family Yang Lords, receive your orders!¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°We hear and obey!¡± The many Yang Lords from the Si Family cupped their fists.


    Ye Qingtang said slowly, ¡°The main force of the Ancient You n is no more than a hundred miles away. In this battle, all of us could die.¡±


    Everyone present already knew that.


    ¡°If anyone wants to back out now, they can immediately leave Heaven City without being pursued!¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    After a moment, no one responded.


    ¡°Very well, thank you everyone.¡± Ye Qingtang slowly bowed to everyone present.

 Chapter 1195

    <h2>Chapter 1195: upied (3)</h2>


    ¡°General, it is we¡­ who should thank you!¡± Daoist Zijin looked at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression. ¡°General, with your powers, you could easily leave this maind¡­ but you have chosen to remain¡­ with us¡­¡±


    This maind had raised them. No one was willing to leave. They were all willing to live or die together with this maind that had raised them.


    But Ye Qingtang was still so young. She could leave this maind and wait for her powers to exceed that of the Ancient You n before taking revenge on them.


    But, Ye Qingtang had also chosen to stay and to live and die with them¡­


    How noble of her¡­


    ¡°Reporting! The main force of the Ancient You n is less than twenty miles away!¡± Another scout swiftly reported.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent for a moment. Then, with her eyes glittering with cold light, she said, ¡°Meet them in battle!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    The first battle to determine the survival of this maind was about tomence.


    This battle waster recorded in history books. Thousands of yearster, whenever people discussed it, they would be filled with the deepest respect for these heroes who were not afraid to die in battle, for the immortal souls, and for this solemn and stirring moment that moved them to both song and tears¡­


    ¡­


    At that moment, everyone had arrived at the top of the wall. Thousands of powerful cultivators had gathered from all over the south to hold thest line of defense. They raised their longbows, drew their arrows, and aimed beyond the city.


    <em>Boom¡­</em>


    <em>Boom¡­</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The entire earth quickly started to shake as if a natural disaster was imminent. Dust floated in the void, sketching the outline of the battlefield. The air was filled with the distinctive scent of blood.


    No one knew what to expect.


    Death did not seem frightening at this point.


    A momentter, the main force of the You n in the south descended on the lone city.


    A green-robed man stood on top of a huge demonic beast. He swept a nce at the crowd on the city walls of Heaven City.


    Behind him stood thousands of powerful cultivators from the Ancient You n and a few of the super sect forces which had surrendered earlier on the southern battlefield.


    ¡°The southern headquarters has been breached. Your general is dead. If you surrender, your lives will be spared,¡± After a moment, the green-robed man, You Tong said slowly.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± However, a roar of defiance arose in response to General You Tong.


    In Heaven City, battle gs flew, and battle drums rang out.


    ¡°Release!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui waved his right arm and shouted sharply.


    At Elder Bai Kui¡¯smand, countless arrows flew with incredible speed. They were so numerous that they fell like rain on the main force of the Ancient You n below them.


    These bows and arrows were specially constructed, and most of them were almost ck-grade quality. The arrows were coated with either the destructive power of elemental fire or the power of frost. They were terrifying.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The moment the arrows fell, towering mes shot skywards and exploded in the void.


    Many of the powerful cultivators from the ancient n were caught off-guard and retreated with injuries. Many of the super sect powers in the south, who had yielded to the Ancient You n, were immediately killed by the explosion or were pierced through.


    Ye Qingtang had prepared for this battle for a long time. These bows and arrows were mostly constructed of ancient meteoric iron, and some of them even surpassed the power of ordinary ck-grade divine weapons!


    Although the Ancient You n was powerful, this maind greatly restricted their powers. It was impossible for them to avoid being injured by the arrows. Even those southern super sect powers who had surrendered to the Ancient You n were hard-pressed to withstand them.


    ¡°Release!¡±

 Chapter 1196

    <h2>Chapter 1196: upied (4)</h2>


    ¡­


    ¡°Release!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Release!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui shouted repeatedly. The specially constructed arrows fell in waves on the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang had used up all the ancient meteoric iron but had only made enough arrows for three waves of attacks.


    However, these three waves of attacks had already caused the main force of the Ancient You n to sustain heavy losses.


    The southern super sect forces were pushed to the front line by the Ancient You n and werepletely wiped out. Even one-third of the Ancient You n¡¯s main forces were killed or injured.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    After a moment, You Tong grunted coldly and used the power of a Heavenly Venerate to protect the main forces.


    If You Tong had not shielded them with the power of a Heavenly Venerate, the casualties in the main forces would have been even greater.


    When she saw that they had used up all the arrows, Ye Qingtang waved her arms slightly.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Little white tiger instantly grew bigger and led Ye Qingtang to charge out of Heaven City.


    The advantages of Heaven City were almost non-existent when faced with the southern battlefield¡¯s main forces. You Tong could easily use his Heavenly Venerate power to destroy Heaven City ory siege to the city, thus turning the advantage to himself.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui, Valley Master Xuanchen, and dozens of Yang Lords led the charge. They leaped off the city wall tond outside the city and then charged towards the main force of the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Hundreds of Ye Family disciples followed, their faces grim and determined.


    At that moment, a roar rang out in front of them. The vanguard of the Ancient You n held ck-grade weapons and tried to surround Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The white tiger, which had erged itself, bellowed in rage. The demonic aura of a Fiendcelestial was transformed into gusts of wind that forced the powerful cultivators of the Ancient You n to retreat.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Ye Qingtang drew her ck-grade divine weapon and brandished it as she advanced.


    The Heavenly Demon Bloodline and the Divine Phoenix Bloodline were forced to their peaks. She waspletely covered by a ck aura and a golden glow. It was as if a god of the Ninth Heaven had arrived on earth.


    Every time Ye Qingtang waved the ck-grade divine weapon in her hand, it took a life.


    Fortunately, most of the powerful cultivators in the main forces were still poisoned, and most of their martial capabilities were only at the Sixth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord as they had not yet recovered to the stage of a Yang Lord.


    Otherwise, there was no need to even fight this battle.


    In an instant, the thousands of men from this maind and the Ancient You n violently collided like meteorites that had left their obits, howling wildly like the wind.


    However, after a few skirmishes, the Ye Family disciples started to fall back. Although most of the Ye Family disciples were on par with the powerful cultivators of the Ancient You n who had not yet recovered their full abilities, their martial arts cultivation level was still far inferior to that of the powerful cultivators of the Ancient You n.


    When they saw that, the twelve peaks divided into two forces. One force continued to hold up the main forces while the other joined the Ye Family disciples¡¯ formation to relieve the pressure on the Ye Family disciples.


    ¡°They would really rather die than surrender.¡± Before long, the green-robed man, You Tong, transformed into a ray of light and rushed at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang immediately extricated herself from the battlefield. She leaped from the little white tiger¡¯s back, and her slender figure was soon embroiled in a fight with You Tong.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The demonic beast that You Tong was riding shot a beam of destructive light from its mouth. But before it reached Ye Qingtang, the white tiger sent it flying with a head butt.


    The Little White Tiger and You Tong¡¯s demonic beast were soon fighting.

 Chapter 1197 - Occupied (5)

    <h2>Chapter 1197: upied (5)</h2>


    ¡°Fiendcelestial Beast¡­¡±


    You Tong was astonished to see that the Fiendcelestial Beast was equally matched with the ¡°ck me God¡±, one of the most powerful demonic beasts of the Ancient You n. Never had he expected that this maind actually had a Fiendcelestial Beast.


    ¡°That is¡­ ck me God¡­¡±


    Elder Bai Kui was shocked as he inspected the Ancient You n demon.


    ck me God was an ancient demonic beast that was extremely scarce; many masters at taming beasts could not find a single one even after devoting their entire lives to the purpose.


    This type of demon was inherently violent, and when it reached its peak, it could turn into a ming beast that could set everything in this world on fire.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a furious shout from the little white tiger, its ws lunged forward and instantly made a few bloody scratches on ck me God¡¯s face.


    ¡°Roar¡­ Roar!!¡± ck me God roared loudly in pain.


    Subsequently, it held its head up high and sent the white tiger flying.


    Many Ancient You n figures and Ye Family disciples scattered away in all directions swiftly in fear that they would lose their lives unexpectedly in the fierce battle between the two creatures.


    Before everyone could react, a small ball of light resembling a little sun was condensed in ck me God¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    You Tong ordered immediately upon noticing the situation.


    Without his reminder, all the Ancient You n masses had already withdrawn themselves from the scene and retreated backward sessively.


    When enraged, the ck me God¡¯s fire energy would escte tremendously, and its attacking manner was extremely broad, so much that it did not distinguish between enemy and ally.


    In just a moment, the battlefield was already broken up. Everyone rushed into a mountain valley not far away, and every inch of the ce became a battlefield smoked with blood.


    Soon after, an explosion reverberated from the nearby Heaven City. The white tiger was heavily injured while ck me God seemed to be even more severely wounded; Both demonic creatures continued to tremble violently.


    The war between the maind and the Ancient You n¡¯s main South army was finally full-blown in the mountain valley.


    Night turned into day, and day turned into night once again. No one knew how much time had passed. The ground in the mountain valley was nketed by blood, and broken limbs were strewn everywhere.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­!¡±


    A shrillugh sounded from a certain corner of the mountain valley. A Falling Sky Valley Peak Master¡¯s abdomen was pierced by a long sword.


    ¡°You are very tenacious¡­ but all of you must die,¡± an Ancient You n elderly said.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    However, the Peak Master did not utter a word and grabbed the Ancient You n elderly who stabbed him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The elderly asked indifferently.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Let¡¯s go together.¡± Grotto-heaven Peak Master roared withughter. ¡°This is¡­ the self-destruction¡­ of a¡­ Yang Lord!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The elderly¡¯s expression changed drastically, and shock filled his face.


    Once a cultivator reached the Yang Lord realm, the body could condense a spirit such that it had a chance of being reincarnated to be human once again even if the cultivator died. However, if one self-destructed¡­ even the spirit would vanish into thin air!


    ¡°Are¡­ you insane?!¡± The Ancient You n elderly hollered furiously.


    As he saw that the Grotto-heaven Peak Master refused to let go of him, the elderly¡¯s eyes flickered, and he mmed the Grotto-heaven Peak Master¡¯s be with full force.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    Blood spewed out of the Grotto-heaven Peak Master¡¯s mouth, and he trembled nonstop, but his grip on the elderly never released.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ quickly run¡­ run¡­¡±

 Chapter 1198 - Occupied (6)

    <h2>Chapter 1198: upied (6)</h2>


    The Grotto-heaven Peak Master¡¯s eyesnded on the surrounding Ye Family disciples, who were fighting hard as he shouted loudly.


    As he spoke, an indescribable breath of destruction emerged around the Grotto-heaven Peak Master¡¯s body. It condensed all the energy sources of the Yang Lord and self-detonated, destroying this energy¡­


    ¡°Grotto-heaven Peak Master!!¡±


    Many Ye Family disciples were teary as they looked at the Grotto-heaven Peak Master not far away.


    However, the self-destruction force of a Yang Lord was massive and had a wide range. If they did not flee, they would also be roped in.


    Ultimately, many Ye Family disciples stopped the fight and fled away at the fastest speed they had ever used in their lives.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Hahahaha!!¡±


    Seeing that all the Ye Family disciples had left, the Grotto-heaven Peak Master was finally relieved


    ¡°General¡­ Valley Master¡­ Old Valley Master¡­ We are not¡­ a disgrace¡­ to Falling Sky Valley¡­ or this maind, right!¡± The Grotto-heaven Peak Master clung onto the rmed Ancient You n Yang Lord elderly tightly and turned into a blinding light.


    <em>Boom, boom, boom!!!</em>


    A deafening sound reverberated throughout the ce. A corner of the valley crumbled instantly and was destroyed by the self-destructive force of a Yang Lord.


    The ground shattered, and the forest copsed. It was like a natural disaster.


    After this loud crash, the Ancient You n masses nearby, who did not even know what happened, fell victim to the self-destructive force of a Yang Lord and were buried six feet under forever.


    This valley was a distance away from Heaven City, and cultivators could fly in the air.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang witnessed the scene from the sky and clenched her fists tightly. She bowed deeply at Grotto-heaven Peak Master in the air without uttering a word. Subsequently, an icy glint shed across her eyes as she charged toward the Ancient You n masses.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    A sword gleam shed across and prated through the bodies of several Ancient You n powerful figures.


    Ye Qingtangnded on the ground swiftly.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a weak voice came from nearby. Ye Qingtang looked behind instinctively, and her eyes dted slightly.


    ¡°Ye Leng¡­¡± What entered Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes was a shocking sight, and she rushed to the teen¡¯s side.


    Ye Leng was no stranger to Ye Qingtang. He was the son of a Formidable Heavens Dynasty prince. Elder Bai Kui doted on him dearly and brought him from Formidable Heavens Dynasty to the Ye Family and changed hisst name to ¡®Ye¡¯.


    However, the once vigorous and energetic teen was sliced apart at his waist, and his remaining upper body only had an arm left.


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Young Lady¡­¡± Ye Leng¡¯s eyes were full of despair, and it reflected Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure. He trembled slightly.


    ¡°I¡­ am not scared¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang walked forward slowly, kneeled down, and ced Ye Leng¡¯s head on herself.


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Young Lady¡­ Am I¡­ about to die¡­¡± Ye Leng¡¯s face was ghastly pale.


    It was as though Ye Qingtang¡¯s throat was choked with charcoal, which caused a piercing burn.


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Young Lady¡­ I¡­ I am in pain¡­¡± Ye Leng wanted to move his body but did not have the strength to.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes were already stained red by the blood on Ye Leng¡¯s body. She looked at Ye Leng¡¯s remaining upper body, and the initially-youthful face was gradually covered by a pale sheet of ash¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and suppressed all the sorrow that filled her heart. She said softly.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡±


    A three-word whisper seemed to deplete all her energy.

 Chapter 1199 - Blood Battle 1

    1199 Blood Battle 1</h1>


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Young Lady¡­ I lied to you¡­ I¡­ am very scared¡­ I don¡¯t wish to die¡­¡± Ye Leng was suddenly extremely worked up, and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood as he spoke. ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­ Otherwise, my grandfather Bai Kui¡­ will¡­ be¡­ sad¡­¡±


    His determined eyes were filled with mist. Ye Qingtang hugged Ye Leng¡¯s upper body tightly until he could no longer speak, and his teary eyes closed forever.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang stood up and turned into a blur, shing at the Ancient You n masses not far away.


    ¡°Little Leng¡­¡±


    In no time, Elder Bai Kui shed his way to the spot and was dumbstruck when he saw Ye Leng¡¯s half body.


    ¡°I want you all¡­ to be crushed to pieces!!¡± Elder Bai Kui roared to the sky and charged towards the Ancient You n camp ahead along with Ye Qingtang.


    Puff!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui immediately shed an unprepared You Yang Lord at his waist with one strike.


    ¡°Arh?!¡±


    Seeing that a Yang Lord was killed, the remaining Yang Lords were shocked, and anger riled up within them subsequently as they surrounded Elder Bai Kui.


    ¡°I want you all¡­ to be buried with my descendant!!¡±


    Elder Bai Kui did not have the slightest intention to back away in the face of several Ancient You n Yang Lords.


    ¡°Elder Bai Kui¡­ retreat quickly!¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who was fighting with other Yang Lords currently and could not get away, shouted at Elder Bai Kui loudly.


    Puff¡­


    However, with numerous Yang Lords opposing him, Elder Bai Kui was defeated in an instant.


    Whiz!


    With a bow in hand, a Yang Lord released ten arrows at top speed, which simultaneously shot towards Elder Bai Kui, who was already badly battered.


    Puff!¡±


    Sounds of a sharp weapon piercing into flesh rang sessively.


    Blood seeped out of the corner of Elder Bai Kui¡¯s lips, but he still stood tall and straight. The ten arrows had prated through his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I cannot¡­ continue to fight this war with you¡­ Eldest Young Lady¡­ Thank you for your care¡­ in this period of time¡­¡± Resolution filled Elder Bai Kui¡¯s eyes as a force of destruction emerged from his body.


    ¡°He wants to self-destruct?!¡±


    The Yang Lords were shocked after sensing the force of destruction on Elder Bai Kui¡¯s body.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    One of the Yang Lords shouted.


    The self-destruction of a Yang Lord could pose as an extremely huge threat to an Arcane Supremacy, much less to a Yang Lord.


    ¡°Sealed Sky¡­ Technique!¡±


    Seeing that the Yang Lords wanted to escape, Elder Bai Kui formed a print with his palms, and in an instant, a golden screen sealed himself and those Yang Lords in it.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    One of the Yang Lords was enraged and charged towards Elder Bai Kui with a sword in his hand.


    Puff!


    Elder Bai Kui¡¯s skull was detached from his body instantly but just as he was beheaded, the force of destruction reached its peak.


    Boom, boom, boom!!!


    A shattering explosion sounded from within the golden screen.

 Chapter 1200 - Blood Battle 2

    1200 Blood Battle 2</h1>


    Ye Qingtang was left in a trance at this moment.


    The scene where Elder Bai Kui first came to Ye Family appeared in her mind¡­


    Making use of Ye Qingtang¡¯s daze, a few Yang Lords exchanged a look and immediately charged towards Ye Qingtang.


    Nheless, in just a moment, Ye Qingtang turned into a ck me and devoured those Yang Lords instead.


    ¡­


    In the dark night, there was the glow of fire in the valley.


    The Ye Family masses screamed, roared, gritted their teeth, and were enraged.


    In this hell-like battlefield, their life or death no longer seemed to matter.


    Many of those Ye Family siblings, whom they spent much time with and went through thick and thin together, had lost their lives in theirst resistance.


    Every drop of blood drove the Ye Family masses even more insane. Anger and hatred blinded their rationality; the weapons in their hands never rested as they drank more blood greedily.


    In Heaven City.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes were devoid of emotions when he saw the uninvited guest before him.


    The person was a middle-aged man. His long, jet-ck hair swayed in the wind, and he had an antique long saber hung on his waist.


    The middle-aged man looked at Blood Moon Elder with a seeming smile. ¡°Elder Yin Fo, good job. Hand the kid with the reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode to me.¡±


    ¡°Hand her to you?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder snickered suddenly. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±


    The devilish smile on that man¡¯s face did not fade even upon hearing that. ¡°Oh¡­ In that case, have you really sided with this maind already?¡±


    Without waiting for Blood Moon Elder to speak, the middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°Elder Yin Fo, as an alien race raised by Ancient You n, your mission is to stay loyal to Ancient You n until you die. However, you sided with the enemy and are fighting on the same front as the ants of this lowly maind. How disappointing¡­ The Ancient You n is so disappointed¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I think that you¡¯re tired of living. I was still worried about not being able to enter the battlefield¡­ but you came knocking on my door on your own ord¡­¡± Afterward, a glint shed across the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes. He raised his right shoulder, and his mountain-like fist swung towards the middle-aged man violently.


    The power of this punch raked up wild gusts of wind instantly, and even a mountain wouldpletely crumble under this force.


    The middle-aged man held the long saber on his waist gently. Subsequently, there was a sound of a sword being unsheathed, and a gleam shed by.


    In the next second, under the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s stunned gaze, blood was spouting out of his fist like a fountain.


    The Blood Moon Elder retreated backward as his right shoulder trembled violently.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at Blood Moon Elder and chuckled. ¡°Elder Yin Fo, the one hundred elders in the Ancient You n are ranked ording to their skills. You are only ranked sixty while I am ranked twenty. From where did you¡­ find the courage to fight me?¡±


    Before the Blood Moon Elder spoke, the middle-aged man continued speaking. ¡°Come, hand those two kids to me. I can consider sparing your life. After all, ourradeship has not disappearedpletely yet.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, how delusional of you!¡± The Blood Moon Elder chortled loudly. Suddenly, he grabbed Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue and fled the city.

 Chapter 1201 - Blood Battle

    1201 Blood Battle 3</h1>


    That middle-aged man was too powerful, and the Blood Moon Elder could not rival him given his skills. Moreover, the Blood Moon Elder could not escape in the direction of the battlefield or he would lead the middle-aged man towards the battlefield¡­


    Swoosh!


    Outside a forest, the middle-aged man appeared once again before the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Elder Yin Fo, you cannot escape. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Hand the kids to me or bear the consequences,¡± chuckled the middle-aged man.


    The Blood Moon Elder gently ced Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun on the ground immediately and looked at them seriously. ¡°Listen to grandfather¡­ Leave this ce immediately, understood?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Little Luo Xue looked at Blood Moon Elder with worry.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, Little Luo Xue. Look how huge my body is. I am unrivaled. No one can defeat me¡­ Didn¡¯t you all say that you all want to be as powerful as me in the future¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder said with a smile.


    ¡°Mhm!¡±


    Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You two will run away first. When I start attacking, there will be too much of a stir, and I¡¯m afraid you two will be hurt by ident¡­ I will find you allter, alright?¡± The Blood Moon Elder said.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­ don¡¯t¡­ lie¡­¡± Little Luo Xue was still rather worried.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you all¡­ Are you all not going to listen to me and are going to anger me?¡± The Blood Moon Elder said in a furious tone.


    Ultimately, Little Luo Xue held Little You Yun¡¯s hands and ran ahead quickly after being driven away by the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°The two little kids¡­ must be safe¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder muttered softly as he watched Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun leave.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The middle-aged man scoffed coldly and immediately flew to the sky, wanting to chase after Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue.


    His objective this time was to obtain the reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode, and anything else was not important.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder hollered furiously, and he struck the man with his left palm.


    However, the middle-aged man was extremely fast. He retreated backward immediately and avoided the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s attack.


    The middle-aged man had a clear idea of the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s specialty: anyone apart from the Commander who was caught by him would die without a doubt.


    Of course, the middle-aged man did not think that Blood Moon Elder could catch him either.


    ¡°Move away.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the Blood Moon Elder and said coldly.


    ¡°Hahaha, you are dreaming!¡± The Blood Moon Elder snickered.


    The only mission that Holy Lady gave him was to protect the two kids. No matter what, he would not let the Ancient You ny their hands on Little You Yun!


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re just courting death.¡± The middle-aged man slowly unsheathed the long saber on his waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who will die! You or me!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted angrily and threw a punch at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Since you are seeking death, as someone from the same n, I can only fulfill your wishes.¡± The middle-aged man had an indifferent expression as he said, ¡°Saber intent.¡±


    Martial willpower filled the air instantly. Two bolts of light shot out from the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, and he shed away with the long saber in his hands.


    Puff!¡±


    The fist that the Blood Moon Elder threw out was chopped immediately.


    A small mountain-like fist flung afar.

 Chapter 1202 - Blood Battle

    1202 Blood Battle 4


    The Blood Moon Elder was breaking out in a cold sweat profusely, but the excruciating pain kept him more clear-headed.


    ¡°No matter what¡­ I will not let you go there. Kill that thought of yours!¡± The Blood Moon Elder grunted loudly.


    Nheless, the middle-aged man did not speak, and he shed with his saber.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s enormous body did not retreat, and he advanced instead, weing all the aura from the saber straight on.


    In the next second, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s chest area was crushed by the saber aura, and fresh blood stained his body red.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahaha!!¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at his severely-wounded body andughed wildly. ¡°Satisfying¡­ satisfying!!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The middle-aged man looked at the Blood Moon Elder without emotion.


    ¡°Hahaha, how can one not act a little wild in their lifetime?!¡± Then, the Blood Moon Elder continued to close in on the middle-aged man with an insane expression.


    ¡°You have a death wish.¡±


    The middle-aged man snickered coldly, and the long saber condensed a frightening destructive force.


    Subsequently, the saber moved in an arc and advanced irresistibly.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s perfect defense was utterly weak before the middle-aged man and his long saber.


    Thud!


    The saber chopped off Blood Moon Elder¡¯s entire right leg. Without the support of a leg, the enormous body lost bnce and fell to the ground immediately.


    ¡°You bit off more than you can chew.¡± The middle-aged man snickered coldly upon seeing the sight.


    Then, the middle-aged man did not spare the Blood Moon Elder another look, walked past him directly, and chased in the direction of Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue.


    However, at this instant, the Blood Moon Elder raised his perfect left arm and mmed the ground heavily.


    Boom¡­


    Boom! Boom!


    Under this huge force, the ground ahead shatteredpletely and formed a huge chasm that could not be leaped over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think of leaving!¡± Blood Moon Elderughed.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s lips tugged up slightly, and he wanted to fly in the air instead. If he was unable to walk on the ground, traveling by air was the same too.


    Yet, at this moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. He was actually unable to fly¡­ Was a mystic techniqueid in the sky here?!


    ¡°Hahahaha, I have set a mystic technique here long ago. You cannot fly nor walk forward¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder chortled.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!!¡± Realizing that he could not continue to pursue his target, the middle-aged man was utterly enraged, and his long saber shed at Blood Moon Elder¡¯s neck heavily.


    Puff!


    A streak of blood sshed by along with the slit at his throat.


    In a few breaths,rge gushes of blood spewed out from Blood Moon Elder¡¯s neck and painted the ground bright red instantly.


    Seeing that the Blood Moon Elder waspletely breathless, the middle-aged man clenched his teeth. ¡°You all¡­ will not be able to escape¡­¡±


    Afterward, the middle-aged man turned around and left.


    Nheless, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s tightly-shut eyes opened suddenly, and he raised his left arm at top speed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned. Never had he thought that the Blood Moon Elder, who was slit at the neck, had not died!


    ¡°Got¡­ got¡­ you¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha Ha Ha Ha!!!¡± Blood Moon Elder gripped on the middle-aged man tightly with his left palm as heughed wildly. It was just that his neck was slit, and every word he spoke elerated the blood loss at his neck.

 Chapter 1203 - Blood Battle

    1203 Blood Battle 5


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man wanted to say something, but the Blood Moon Elder put all his force in his hand.


    In a second, the middle-aged man¡¯s body exploded in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s hand and was crushed into pieces.


    Boom!


    Puff¡­ puff¡­ puff¡­


    Eventually, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s left arm fell weakly as he panted heavily.


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lady¡­ I¡­ Hong He¡­ qing¡­ seeded in carrying out your order¡­ andpleted¡­pleted¡­ my mi¡­ mission!¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked up at the sky and shouted.


    Two streaks of tears flowed down Blood Moon Elder¡¯s cheeks.


    Very swiftly, the Blood Moon Elder struggled to stand up, but the current him did not have any energy left, and he was unable to walk after losing a leg.


    ¡°I¡­ Hong¡­ Heqing¡­ am not any¡­ anyone¡¯s¡­ split self¡­¡± Blood Moon Elder mumbled.


    Many scenes yed in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s head in a moment.


    Back when he and Ye Qingtang first met, he had no other choice and was forced to sign a Heavenly Dao contract with her¡­


    The days that followed were joyous and carefree¡­


    In Xuanling Sect, he became an ordinary disciple and was bullied and oppressed by Ye Qingtang every day.


    Afterward, the two of them were through thick and thin together¡­


    The sudden change in Xuanling Sect, heading to the Blood Moon Sect together, putting up an act.


    In the Hell of Avicinaraka mystic realm, they stuck through the dangers together and never abandoned one another¡­


    In the war, they trusted each other fully without any suspicions.


    Thinking about it carefully, in his entire life, he only had that one friend¡ªthat one precious friend¡­


    ¡°Sorry¡­ My friend¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder chuckled softly.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang from afar felt her heart tremble slightly after killing several Ancient You n figures.


    Ye Qingtang clearly felt that her contract with the Blood Moon Elder suddenly disappeared at that very moment.


    An inauspicious feeling filled her rapidly¡­


    Immediately, Ye Qingtang turned into a shadow and flew towards the location shest sensed him at.


    Ye Qingtang found the Blood Moon Elder very quickly.


    However, upon seeing Blood Moon Elder, Ye Qingtang could not show any expression. Her eyes widened slightly in astonishment.


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lady¡­ why¡­ are you¡­ here¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk¡­¡± Ye Qingtang shuttled to Blood Moon Elder¡¯s side with great strides.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Holy Lady¡­ I¡­ Ipleted¡­ your mission¡­ The kids¡­ are safe!¡± The Blood Moon Elderughed loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ say anything¡­¡± Ye Qingtang clenched her fists tightly. Unknowingly, her fingernails dug into her palm, and blood dripped down freely.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say anything¡­ in the future anyway¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you¡­ my¡­ friend¡­ Please¡­ live on!¡±


    Along with his final cry, his huge body gradually turned into nothing and vanishedpletely.


    ¡°Heaven City¡¯s General is here. Kill her!¡±


    Some Ancient You n people rushed over and shouted loudly as they looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    In a sh, monstrous ck mes burned around Ye Qingtang, and the mes shot out in all directions.


    In a few breaths¡¯ time, the dozens of people who chased over werepletely devoured by the ck mes.


    Without looking back, Ye Qingtang gazed at the spot where the Blood Moon Elder disappeared and picked up a ck wine gourd, which was the only thing the Blood Moon Elder left behind.

 Chapter 1204 - Blood Battle

    1204 Blood Battle 6


    She could still remember that it contained the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s favorite alcohol.


    The Blood Moon Elder had asked Ye Qingtang to drink together a few times. However, Ye Qingtang did not agree as she was not a drinker.


    She opened the bottle and turned her wrist down to pour the alcohol onto the floor.


    One ss to the immortal soul.


    One ss to the smile that she could still remember.


    ¡°Friend¡­ rest¡­ in peace¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was pale, and a mouthful of blood spurted from her mouth.


    Ye Qingtang then poured the alcohol into her mouth.


    She could feel that the familiar figure of the Blood Moon Elder also raised his ss and smiled. He clinked his ss with her and drank everything at one shot.


    One ss to the soil.


    One ss to us.


    Farewell, my friend.


    The alcohol was poured into her throat. She put the gourd in her pocket and stared at the increasing number of people from the Ancient You n. She stood at the spot like an icy mountain.


    Screams and wails were heard constantly in the valley. Perfected Xuanchen had lost one of his arms. His whole body was covered by blood. He pierced the sword into the ground with his left hand. Though he had used all his strength, he was not willing to give up.


    Everyone had used all their strength in the battle, but they all failed.


    Though many people of the Ancient You n died as well and only a small number of people still remained, their main source of power was still alive.


    You Tong stared at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°I did not expect that you would be so stubborn¡­¡±


    You Tong thought that it would be easy to win the war in the South. However, there was no sign of ending the war even though the headquarters were taken down long ago. The resistance and stubbornness of the team were getting stronger, and that exceeded the Ancient You n¡¯s imagination.


    Though the people of the Southern maind lost greatly, the Ancient You n¡¯s victory was built on many lives sacrificed.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang scanned through the figures of the Ancient You n. She turned into a ck me, and the aura of destruction spread throughout the area.


    You Tong frowned slightly. As he moved his eyes, the indescribable aura of the Heavenly Venerate surrounded the ck me.


    After being suppressed by the aura of the Heavenly Venerate, the ck me faded gradually and turned back into Ye Qingtang¡¯s original self.


    Though Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial ability was at the same level as General You Tong on this piece ofnd, their sources of energy were totally different. One was the power of the primordial qi, but the other was the power of a Heavenly Venerate. The difference was huge.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ General of Heaven city. You and your army are stubborn and more powerful than I had thought¡­ However, you have no chance of survival when your enemy is me.¡± You Tong looked at Ye Qingtang, and his lips curved upwards slightly. His eyes turned into a green color and rotated at an even higher speed.


    A cold glint shed across her eyes as if she was about to sacrifice everything to fight against the Ancient You n.


    However, the sky and the ground seemed to turn upside down at the instant without any sign. There was no Heaven city, no war zone or the valley.


    What Ye Qingtang was seeing now was a sea of me. The burning magma concentrated towards her and was about to engulf her.


    ¡°Illusion?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned heavily. She could see through the illusion based on her experience. The fire was an illusion created by You Tong¡¯s power of the Heavenly Venerate.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Ye Qingtang condensed the primordial qi in her body to the limit, and countless ck mes appeared beside her body. The mes then rushed into the sky, trying to break the world of illusions created by You Tong.

 Chapter 1205 - Blood Battle

    1205 Blood Battle 7


    ¡°So there is no way to break the illusion created by the Heavenly Venerate¡­¡± An ominous feeling arose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was pale, and blood seeped out of her mouth.


    The illusion was connected with the real world. If her body was injured in the outside world, she would suffer from the injury in the illusion as well¡­


    The outside world¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were closed as she stood motionlessly in her original spot. Her left shoulder was pierced by You Tong¡¯s sword.


    The remaining figures of the Ancient You n all startedughing.


    Even the most powerful people of the inferior maind would not possess the same level of power as a powerful person from a superiornd. There was no hope of survival once she entered You Tong¡¯s illusion. She could only be manipted by him¡­


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You exceeded my expectation on the duration you endured in my illusion¡­ However, you¡¯ll still die here.¡± You Tong sneered.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady?¡±


    Some disciples of the Ye Family looked over and gritted their teeth. However, they lost all their fighting capabilities and could not even stand up straight due to their severe injuries.


    ¡°Hahaha, General¡­ I think thisdy¡¯s appearance¡­ is special¡­ It¡¯ll be a waste if she just died¡­ How about¡­ giving her to us¡­¡± One of the middle-aged men looked towards You Tong and showed a cunning smile.


    You Tong¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Swoosh!


    You Tong sliced his sword down without making any sound. The middle-aged man¡¯s body was cut into half. Blood spurted out immediately, leaving a horrible scene.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone looked around and mumbled as their General suddenly killed a Yang Lord.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do in your daily life. However, you need to obey my rules when you¡¯re following me. This is the battlefield. I hope that all of you give respect to our enemies. We can kill women¡­ but¡­¡± You Tong paused and scanned through everyone coldly.


    Some of the powerful figures who followed You Tong for a long period of time scoffed. You Tong would never bully or humiliate women. He resented such behaviors. The Yang Lord just now was seeking his own death.


    However, some of the powerful figures who were dispatched to the Southern War scorned. The people of the inferiornd could not even be addressed as human. Why couldn¡¯t they enjoy themselves after a long fight?!


    ¡°Hehe¡­ This is a battlefield. Everyone fought hard to be able to stand here. Even those who died in your hands deserve your respect.¡± You Tong sneered.


    Everyone nodded their heads, and no one dared to say anything else.


    You Tong was satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction. He turned back slowly and moved the sword in his hand slowly.


    Suddenly, before he could sh his sword down, a ck giant eye appeared beside him.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡±


    You Tong¡¯s pupil constricted as he saw the ck eye. It was a Dharma artifact that was used tomunicate with the Commander.


    ¡°Three princesses and two noble heirs from the Central Maind were kidnapped. They ordered us to give up on conquering thisnd.¡± An illusory voice came out of the ck eye.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    You Tong and the rest of the Ancient You n figures were all shocked.


    ¡°Commander, who dares to kidnap the three princesses and the two noble heirs?!¡± You Tong frowned and asked.


    The five of them were all children of the higher-ups of You n¡¯s headquarter. The n Master¡¯s beloved princess was also one of them¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but I assume it¡¯s the third prince of the Eternal Dynasty.¡± The illusory voice was heard again.

 Chapter 1206 - Blood Battle

    1206 Blood Battle 8


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ It¡¯s him again?!¡± You Tong¡¯s eyes sparkled. When they entered this maind, they were poisoned by Ling Yan. Now, when they were about to exterminate everything on thisnd, Ling Yan kidnapped the five noble descendants of the higher-ups of the Ancient You n? And even the n Master¡¯s beloved princess?!


    ¡°But¡­ As long as we can find the reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode and use that power to absorb all the lives on this maind, we will be able to maximize its power¡­ That can allow the Ancient You n to have another great leap¡­¡± You Ton was not reconciled to retreat.


    ¡°How dare you! The n Master has given the order. We need to retreat within three days. I¡¯ll go and look for the reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode and bring her out of the maind. After rescuing our three princesses and two noble heirs, we can use the Spiritual Abode¡¯s reincarnation power and absorb all the lives on thisnd!¡± The illusory voice shouted coldly.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± You Tong nodded after a while. He could not do anything besides following the order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay there anymore. Go back to the headquarters now. I¡¯m in the South now, and I¡¯ll go look for the reincarnation of the Spiritual Abode.¡± The ck eye disappeared.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ You¡¯re really¡­ seeking your own death¡­¡± You Tong sneered.


    You Tong¡¯s sightnded on Ye Qingtang. Since he was about to return to the Central Maind, he should kill the leader of the Heaven City to mark the end of the Southern war.


    Swoosh!


    You Tong raised his sword and shed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s neck.


    Every member of the Ye Family shouted in rage.


    However, before the swordnded, a blood-red figure suddenly appeared.


    A crisp ringing sound was heard. A man stood in front of Ye Qingtang expressionlessly. He used two of his fingers and held You Tong¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Oh¡­ there¡¯s another powerful person¡­¡± You Tong looked at the man in the blood-red robe and scorned.


    However, before he could finish his words, the man in the blood-red robe punched him.


    The punch was so fast that it was invisible to the naked eye.


    There was a huge ¡°boom¡±, and You Tong¡¯s body was thrown out like a kite with a broken string.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± Blood spurted out of You Tong¡¯s mouth, and he had a shocked expression.


    The abilities of the man in the blood-red robe¡­ were so terrifying¡­


    You Tong returned after a while. He remained floating in the air and sized up the man from mid-air. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Come down.¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord raised his right arm. Before knowing what was going on, You Tong¡¯s body was pulled by an invisible hand. He could not maintain his bnce anymore and fell hard onto the ground.


    However, some blood flew out of the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°This body¡­ cannot make it anymore¡­¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord contemted.


    This body was heavily injured after fighting against the Demon God¡¯s body. If he could rest for a few months, he could recover. However, if he still tried to forcefully use the power in his body, the body might break into pieces.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord did not even bother to look at You Tong. He turned and looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    There were some feelings that appeared in his cold eyes suddenly.


    He knew that it would be the best ending if Ye Qingtang died here after thend was conquered¡­

 Chapter 1207 - Blood Battle

    1207 Blood Battle 9


    However, when the moment arrived, he did not know the reason why he could not control himself and saved her eventually.


    The illusion world that Ye Qingtang was in copsed as You Tong was heavily injured.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly, and a familiar but cold face appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Blood Moon¡­ Bro¡­ Brother?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she stared at the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    Though she was stuck in the illusion world, she could sense what was going on in the outside world. If the Blood Moon Holy Lord did not save her just now, she would be dead under You Tong¡¯s sword.


    ¡°You¡­ Since you want to kill me, why¡­ did you save me?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Holy Lord and asked.


    However, the Blood Moon Holy Lord just stood there without any response. Some traces ofplexity appeared in his emotionless eyes.


    Just as she had said, why did he save her¡­ Even if that would cost him his body¡­


    ¡°I will kill you.. but, you can only die in my hands.¡± After a while, the Blood Moon Holy Lord looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with the answer?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡± Ye Qingtang could never understand that.


    Before the Blood Moon Holy Lord could say anything, You Tong shouted. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    As You Tong finished his words, the remaining figures of the Ancient You n dashed towards the Blood Moon Holy Lord.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord raised his right arm and waved his right hand downward.


    Moon Extermination!


    A blood moon at the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s be rotated slowly.


    The next second, under Ye Qingtang¡¯s surprised gaze, the few hundred figures of the Ancient You n were torn into pieces and disappeared like dust.


    Puff¡­


    After killing hundreds with one hand, the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s face was pale, and a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth. He stumbled and was about to fall.


    Ye Qingtang immediately went forward and held the Blood Moon Holy Lord. ¡°Brother¡­ How¡¯s your injury?¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord felt the warmth from Ye Qingtang. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you caring for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Though I don¡¯t know why you want to kill me¡­ But, you¡¯re my brother. We pledged under the sky before,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Is it¡­¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord took aplex glimpse at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy fiend extermination eye!¡±


    You Tong suddenly shouted. His eyes rotated madly. A Godfiend shadow appeared from the eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Today, you will die here! This is a forbidden skill that runs with my life. You shall have a taste of that!¡± You Tong looked at the Blood Moon Holy Lord in rage.


    ¡°Back off.¡±


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord pushed gently, but Ye Qingtang moved back around ten meters from the little push.


    As Ye Qingtang moved back, a fog made of blood surrounded the Blood Moon Holy Lord and You Tong immediately.


    Around fifteen minutester, the fog faded.


    You Tong had be a pool of blood. The Blood Moon Holy Lord fell onto the ground with his clothes torn.


    He stared at the stars quietly with his indifferent eyes.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed, and she ran over to the Blood Moon Holy Lord, trying to help him up.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands went through his body, as if there was nothing there¡­


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Holy Lord in shock.

 Chapter 1208 - Blood Battle

    1208 Blood Battle 10


    ¡°Brother¡­ Are you the Heavenly Emperor¡­ Is this body a duplicate¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Holy Lord and said.


    Previously, she knew from the Blood Moon Elder that the Blood Moon Holy Lord was a duplicate of the Heavenly Emperor. However, Ye Qingtang did not know who the Heavenly Emperor was.


    The Blood Moon Holy Lord turned his head and looked at Ye Qingtang as he heard her voice.


    ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord asked softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Okay, then stay alive. We¡¯ll meet again soon¡­ And I¡¯ll tell you everything before I kill you.¡± The Blood Moon Holy Lord raised his right arm, trying to touch Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    However, at thest moment, the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s body became lusters and disappeared.


    ¡°Spirit incarnation¡­¡± Ye Qingtang showed aplicated expression as the Blood Moon Holy Lord disappeared.


    Spirit incarnations were very different from duplicates. The Blood Moon Elder was a duplicate that was not under the control of the main body. However, the spirit incarnation was totally controlled by the main body. When the incarnation died, the spirit power would return to the main body¡­


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled.


    He had definitely reached the Emperor-level¡­ Why would an emperor¡¯s spirit incarnation pledge with her and want to kill her¡­ but eventually, save her¡­


    ¡°Qingtang¡­¡±


    Perfected Xuanchen slightly recovered after a while. He stumbled towards Ye Qingtang.


    The few remaining disciples of the Ye Family also followed.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­ we¡­¡±


    Daoist Zijin could not say anything as he looked at the hell in front of him.


    There were less than a hundred people left in the Ye Family.


    Ye Ling and a few other Elders did not join the battle as their abilities were not up to the standard.


    Ye Qingtang clenched her fists and did not say anything as she stared at everyone of the Ye Family.


    ¡­


    There were many tombs that appeared in the valley on the second day.


    Perfected Xuanchen and Daoist Zijin followed Ye Qingtang and bowed towards the tombs.


    No one would know how many heroes were buried under the tombs here.


    They used their blood to protect this maind.


    They did not give up even in thest moments of their lives.


    ¡°I, Ye Qingtang, swear here!¡±


    ¡°As long as I am still alive, the Ancient You n will pay their price one day¡­ WITH THEIR BLOOD!¡±


    Ye Qingtang took out a dagger and made a deep cut on her arm under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady!¡±


    Daoist Zijin was shocked.


    ¡°As long as the Ancient You n is still alive¡­ The scar will remain!¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang kneeled down as she finished her words. She kowtowed constantly towards the tombs until her forehead was injured and blood stained the ground.


    ¡°They¡¯ll pay back with their blood!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll pay back with their blood!¡±


    Everyone of the Ye Family shouted together.


    Those who were buried under the tombs were all their siblings that they lived with in the past. All of them¡­


    The little white tiger stared at Ye Qingtang and sighed but did not say anything.


    Daoist Zijin walked to Elder Bai Kui¡¯s tomb. Tears ran down the old man¡¯s face even though he was more than a hundred years old.


    ¡°Old friend¡­ This time, I¡¯ll never see you again after you leave me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1209 - The Final Battle

    1209 The Final Battle 1


    After half a day, Ye Qingtang ordered everyone from the Ye Family to retreat to Falling Sky Valley.


    The Ancient You n had retreatedpletely because of Ling Yan. They had no choice but to abandon their invasion of this maind and return to their headquarters.


    There was only onemander who remained on the southern battlefield to look for little You Yun. However, Ye Qingtang also knew that thismander was too powerful. If the group from the Ye Family were to remain, they would only sacrifice themselves needlessly.


    Evening, at sunset.


    In the glow of the golden rays.


    Ye Qingtang was holding a gourd of wine and standing in front of a grave marker. Her eyes never left the grave marker in front of her.


    The words ¡°The resting ce of Hong Heqing, a loyal friend¡± were clearly engraved on the marker.


    They were just a few simple words, but Ye Qingtang found them particrly jarring.


    ¡°You¡¯re always looking for me to have a drink¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the grave.


    ¡°Old man,e out and have a drink with me.¡±


    There was dead silence all around. The wailing of the wind was her only response.


    There was no longer anyone to continually bother her.


    The one who had continually called ¡°Holy Lady, Holy Lady¡± was no longer present.


    As she looked at the grave marker and the jarring words carved there, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips suddenly arched in a bitter smile.


    She would never have a response.


    She suddenly raised the gourd of wine in her hand and poured the sharp liquor down her throat.


    Scenes from the past surfaced in her mind as the liquor entered her.


    ¡°Humph, I am the Blood Moon Sect Elder!¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, hadn¡¯t you better kneel in submission?!¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ this ce is dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ how can you order me to possess a woman? I don¡¯t want to be a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Hong Heqing, promise¡­ I willplete my mission!¡±


    The frankughter seemed to ring out again and deafen her.


    But she could only vaguely hear it as it reverberated in her mind.


    By the time Ye Qingtang left the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s grave, a few days had passed.


    The army of the Ancient You n had mostly left. The entire maind was scarred and battered like a wastnd.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang had yet to return to Falling Sky Valley. She was searching everywhere for little Luo Xue and little You Yun.


    Three days ago, in a ruined city on the southern battlefield, Absolute Monarch of Heaven, Yin Yang Child, and the others suddenly appeared by Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Before the major battle erupted, Ye Qingtang had ordered Absolute Monarch of Heaven, Yin Yang Child, and the rest to investigate the mysteriousmander of the Ancient You n.


    Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the others had descended from the void into the ruined city and arrived at Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    ¡°Miss Ye,¡± the Absolute Monarch of Heaven said as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Brother Monarch of Heaven¡­¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    ¡°Regarding the matter that Miss Ye entrusted to us, we havepleted our investigations,¡± Absolute Monarch of Heaven said seriously. ¡°We have looked into themander¡¯s identity, but I¡¯m afraid its bad news for Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°Brother Monarch of Heaven, go ahead and speak frankly,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a frown.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Absolute Monarch of Heaven nodded. ¡°Themander is the Deputy n Master of the Ancient You n¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was filled with shock after hearing Absolute Monarch of Heaven¡¯s words.


    She had not imagined that themander was the Deputy n Master of the Ancient You n¡­ No wonder even powerful generals like You Tong were so awed by thismander.


    ¡°Miss Ye, the Deputy n Master of the Ancient You n currently has two children with him, a boy and a girl. They are heading for the mountains in Tianyun. He intends to manipte the girl to absorb the lives of all living things in this maind. We can no longer remain in this maind,¡± a ck-robed old man said.

 Chapter 1210 - The Final Battle

    1210 The Final Battle 2


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. The boy and girl were certainly little You Yun and little Luo Xue!


    But Ye Qingtang had not imagined the Deputy n Master of the Ancient You n had actually¡­ managed to locate the two children.


    ¡°Miss Ye, this maind is too dangerous. We cannot remain here much longer. We intend to leave now. Will youe with us?¡± The ck-robed old man looked at Ye Qingtang and asked tentatively.


    ¡°No need.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°I still have some matters to deal with in this maind. It is best for you to leave. If we are fated to meet again, we will see each other in Central Maind.¡±


    When he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, a rarely seen expression of helplessness surfaced on Yin Yang Child¡¯s childish face. He said awkwardly, ¡°Elder Sister, I hope we will survive to meet again.¡±


    ¡°Of course we will.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled as she looked at Yin Yang Child.


    Everyone knew what Ye Qingtang intended to do, so they did not insist. After a moment, Absolute Monarch of Heaven and the rest had all flown to the end of the void and vanished.


    When Absolute Monarch of Heaven, Yin Yang Child, and the rest had all gone, Ye Qingtang flew in the direction of Mount Tianyuan.


    Even if it was the Deputy n Master of the Ancient You n, she still had to face him¡­ Little You Yun must not fall into the hands of the Ancient You n!


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s body transformed into a shadow and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Half a minuteter, at the peak of a mountain range.


    A white-robed old man was sitting with little You Yun and little Luo Xue.


    At that moment, little Luo Xue was already unconscious, but a faint violet glow had surfaced in little You Yun¡¯s eyes. She was being controlled by the old man, and her expression was wooden.


    The old man looked at little You Yun and said coldly, ¡°Control the spirit energy in this maind and transform it all into your energy source.¡±


    Little You Yun¡¯s expression was wooden like that of a puppet. She nodded stiffly, and her eyes looked towards the void.


    The next moment, the spirit energy in this maind rapidly gathered and slowly started to condense.


    In this maind, the power of the Spiritual Abode was akin to that of a creator god. All the living things could be transformed into spirit energy and turned into part of the Spiritual Abode.


    ¡°Third Prince of the Eternal Dynasty¡­ I have already ordered the army of the Ancient You n to retreat¡­ You certainly would not have foreseen that I would remain here and use the power of the Spiritual Abode to exterminate all the living things here.¡± The white-robed old manughed coldly as he looked at the spirit energy that was rapidly gathering in the void.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly descended from the void.


    The instant Ye Qingtang rushed down, she reached out her hand to try to snatch little You Yun away.


    When the white-robed old man saw Ye Qingtang appear, his lips curved in the trace of a cold smile. He casually gestured with his right hand and transformed into a frightening whirlwind, which instantly forced Ye Qingtang to retreat by several steps.


    ¡°Young one, how dare you behave arrogantly in my presence!¡± The white-robed old man said coldly as he red at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang steadied herself but showed no sign of retreating. She looked icily at the white-robed old man and spoke coldly.


    ¡°Return the two children to me.¡±


    ¡°Return them to you?¡± When he heard that, the white-robed old man could not help butugh coldly.


    ¡°Young one, the humans in this maind were all raised by the power of the Spiritual Abode. They would not exist if it were not for the Spiritual Abode. However, the Spiritual Abode belongs to the You n. We are only taking back what is ours.¡±


    ¡°What is yours?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was frosty. ¡°Nothing belongs to your Ancient You n. You are merely looking for excuses to satisfy your own greed.¡±

 Chapter 1211 - The Final Battle

    1211 The Final Battle 3


    ¡°You are merely a lowly ant in this inferior maind. You are not fit to speak to me. Get lost. Go and wait quietly for your death and enjoy yourst moments.¡± The white-robed old man impatiently waved her away.


    However, Ye Qingtang ignored the white-robed old man and looked at little You Yun instead. She said gently, ¡°Little You Yun¡­ be a good girl ande over to me¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice gradually reached little You Yun¡¯s ears. Little You Yun subconsciously turned to study Ye Qingtang, but she made no other movement. Instead, she continued to stand motionlessly in the same spot.


    When Ye Qingtang saw little You Yun¡¯s odd expression, a trace of shock surfaced in her eyes.


    From Little You Yun¡¯s expression, it was clear that someone was controlling her every move¡­


    nk!


    She drew her long sword with a crisp ringing sound. Ye Qingtang flicked her wrist and used her long sword to sh at the white-robed old man.


    When he saw that, the white-robed old manughed coldly. He sat motionlessly in his spot, letting Ye Qingtang wave her sword at will.


    The next moment, golden ripples suddenly appeared in front of the white-robed old man. The ripples enclosed the entire area.


    Boom!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sword struck the golden ripples.


    The ripples did not break. Instead, a huge force forced Ye Qingtang to retreat.


    Ye Qingtang steadied herself without losing herposure. Her sword arm shook slightly, and a wound had opened in her hand. Bright red blood seeped from her wound.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her eyes to look at the white-robed old man, and she frowned slightly.


    The Deputy n Master of the Ancient You n¡¯s Heavenly Venerate power was much purer than that of You Tong and the other generals. Ye Qingtang powers were at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven, and she was no match for him.


    It was unrealistic to expect to defeat the Deputy n Master of the Ancient You n. Her only hope was to flee with little You Yun¡­ otherwise, all the living things in this maind would vanish, never to exist again¡­


    Boom!


    A cold light shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She did not retreat at all but waved her right arm. Her long sword continually shed at the golden ripples.


    However, every time it struck, a huge repulsive force continually pushed back against Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty persistent.¡± A faint smile hung on the white-robed old man¡¯s lips. He looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Considering your abilities, I can kill you in an instant. Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not reply but continued to sh at the golden ripples.


    The white-robed old manughed coldly. ¡°I haven¡¯t killed you because you are an ant of an inferior maind. You are not worthy for me to soil my hands. But it will be interesting to watch you struggle and die.¡±


    Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth. The palm of her right hand waspletely cracked.


    Heavenly Demon Devouring¡­!


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang swiftly called up her Heavenly Demon Devouring power. She used her Devouring Bloodline to destroy the power within the golden ripples as her long sword shed at them viciously.


    There was a huge ¡°boom¡±, and the golden ripples were destroyed.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtang moved with the speed of lightning. She scooped up little You Yun and little Luo Xue and swiftly rushed into the void, fleeing as fast as she could.


    Only then did the white-robed old man snap out of his trance.


    The white-robed old man had not expected that this girl could actually destroy his shield¡­


    ¡°Humph, I underestimated you¡­ however, you have sessfully provoked me¡­ You must die!¡±


    The white-robed old man stood up. He raised his right arm. His Heavenly Venerate power gathered to form a long sword, which immediately pierced the clouds.

 Chapter 1212 - The Final Battle

    1212 The Final Battle 4</h1>


    Puff!


    In the void, Ye Qingtang turned pale. A mouthful of hot blood spurted from her mouth.


    The sword that was formed by the umtion of Heavenly Venerate power swiftly pierced Ye Qingtang¡¯s right shoulder.


    ¡°Oh¡­ my aim is off.¡± The white-robed old manughed softly when he saw what had happened. The next instant, he smiled slightly. ¡°You won¡¯t be so lucky this time¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the golden sword appeared again, and this time, it was aimed directly at Ye Qingtang¡¯s vitals.


    Swoosh!


    A piercing sound could be heard throughout the entire area, causing a strong wind to blow.


    When she saw that, Ye Qingtang turned pale and immediately took out the Mirror of Illusions.


    Buzz!


    The Mirror of Illusions turned rapidly. The moment the golden sword was illuminated by the Mirror of Illusions, it was transformed into a few pieces of wood and fell from the void.


    ¡°Mirror of Illusions¡­¡±


    When he saw that, the white-robed old man was shocked. This girl actually had a treasure like the Mirror of Illusions?!


    ¡°Ah, based on your abilities, you can only use a treasure like that once¡­ What are you going to do this time?¡±


    The old manughed coldly. He quickly raised his right hand, and another golden sword formed from the umtion of Heavenly Venerate power appeared. It swiftly struck at Ye Qingtang¡¯s vitals.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was standing in the same spot, frowning deeply.


    The golden long sword was very fast¡ªso fast that she could barely see it clearly¡­


    Just as the white-robed old man said, as Ye Qingtang cultivation level was that of a Yin Yang Perfected Lord, she could only use a treasure like the Mirror of Illusions once. She needed to wait a certain period of time before she could use it again.


    A perilous aura enclosed Ye Qingtang within the span of two breaths. The golden sword was mere inches away from her.


    Ye Qingtang almost reflexively shifted left.


    Swoosh!


    With a piercing sound, the golden sword swung past and pierced a mountain peak in the distance.


    ¡°Ahah, you¡¯re pretty lucky¡­ your natural reflexes saved you¡­ Looks like you¡¯ve often danced with death. For a girl, that¡¯s quite unusual.¡± The white-robed old manughed softly.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply, then turned, and fled.


    A thousand miles away was a valley formed by two gorges. If she could just get there, she could vanish from the white-robed old man¡¯s line of sight.


    When she thought of that, Ye Qingtang used all her might and increased her speed to its limit.


    Eight hundred miles¡­


    Five hundred miles¡­


    Two hundred miles¡­


    The gorge in front was just meters away.


    But at that moment.


    Whiz!


    A frightening sound pierced the air.


    Puff!


    A golden sword swiftly pierced Ye Qingtang¡¯s body from behind.


    Ye Qingtang instantly turned pale. Copious amounts of blood seeped from her mouth, and she fell from the void.


    But her hands still gripped little You Yun and little Luo Xue tightly.


    At that moment, the little white tiger poked its head out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s robes. It smelled the strong scent of blood that lingered. Its snow-white fur was already covered with Ye Qingtang¡¯s blood.


    The little white tiger was shocked to see Ye Qingtang¡¯s tightly closed eyes.


    But before the little white tiger could move, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes again. Her brow was deeply furrowed. She forced down the blood that was rushing up her throat and swiftly passed through the gorge to enter an immense mountain range.


    ¡°Humph. You¡¯re about to die, and you¡¯re still struggling.¡± The white-robed old man grunted coldly. He stepped through the void in the direction that Ye Qingtang had fled towards.

 Chapter 1213 - The Final Battle

    1213 I Will Take On This Tribtion For You 1


    Ye Qingtangnded on a yellow cliff in the mountain range. She stumbled and gently ced little Luo Xue and little You Yun on the ground.


    The moment she set the children down, she suddenly vomited arge mouthful of blood. The blood that sprayed out immediately stained the ground at her feet red.


    The little white tiger frantically jumped out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s robes. It studied Ye Qingtang carefully, its eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before little white tiger could speak, Ye Qingtang used thest of her strength to say,


    ¡°Take¡­ take them away from this maind.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t talk like that. We¡¯ll go together!¡± The little white tiger immediately erged itself and prepared to bring Ye Qingtang with it.


    However, Ye Qingtang shakily retreated. She looked at the little white tiger, and a bitter smile surfaced on her face. She shook her head. ¡°No need¡­ it¡¯s toote¡­ My meridians and internal organs¡­ are all shattered¡­¡±


    The power of a Heavenly Venerate had shattered all her internal organs, and she had lost all her martial cultivation.


    Ye Qingtang hadsted until now by the sheer strength of her will.


    Ye Qingtang was aware of her own state. She had no strength to return to the void. She slowly sat on the ground and painfully raised her hand to wipe the traces of blood away from her lips. Ling Yan¡¯s image came to her mind unbidden.


    That jinx. He was right¡­


    Or perhaps she had reached the end of this life.


    ¡°F*ck! I said I¡¯m bringing you, so that¡¯s it!¡± White tiger bellowed with rage. It tried to pick Ye Qingtang up with its mouth but was unsure of where to grip her.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s state was such that any movement would only hasten her death¡­


    ¡°Take them¡­ and go¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger and smiled. ¡°Little white one¡­ thank you¡­ for taking care of me all this while.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At that moment, the awe-inspiring tiger was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Go quickly¡­ or¡­ it will be toote¡­¡± Ye Qingtang tried to smile but discovered that shecked the energy to do so.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I know¡­ I¡¯ll take them and go¡­¡± The little white tiger curled its tail and tossed little Luo Xue and little You Yun onto its back. It nced back at Ye Qingtang and then turned to leave.


    Ye Qingtang finally rxed when she saw the little white tiger vanish into the distance.


    Ye Qingtang slowly sat down on a rock and enjoyed herst moments. Her mind was in a whirl. It was as if her life shed past her in that instant.


    Her mind slowly started to blur, and her vision vanished.


    ¡­


    In Central Maind, in the Eternal Dynasty.


    On a snowy mountain top, a green-robed man stood with his hands sped behind his back. His remote eyes seemed to epass everything in the universe.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ you must not do it!¡± The little azure dragon looked at the green-robed man and said frantically. It had thought that everything would go smoothly after Ling Yan came out of prison, but it had not foreseen that¡­


    However, Ling Yan did not respond. A karmic natal chart instantly surfaced.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s natal chart was at its end.


    When Ye Qingtang had first obtained the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, her natal chart had changed. The Heart of the Heavenly Dao had been sealed by the Divine Phoenix, which meant that Ye Qingtang was fated to face a death tribtion.


    Ling Yan swiftly exchanged hisplicated natal chart with Ye Qingtang¡¯s natal chart¡­


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ are you really doing this for her¡­ is it worth it?!¡± The little azure dragon looked at Ling Yan in shock.

 Chapter 1214 - I Will Take On This Tribulation For You

    1214 I Will Take On This Tribtion For You 2


    ¡°Ling Yan, you¡¯re actually transferring Ye Qingtang¡¯s death tribtion to yourself¡­ If you do that, you will certainly face a death tribtion¡­ You will die, and no one will be able to rescue you!¡± The little azure dragon almost exploded in rage.


    ¡°Miss Ye¡¯s death tribtion has already happened. She will certainly die, and no one can save her. I¡¯ve captured three princesses and two noble heirs from the You n to no avail¡­ now¡­ Miss Ye¡¯s only hope of survival is for me to take on her death tribtion.¡± Ling Yan finally looked at the little azure dragon. His eyes were as peaceful as the sea, and his tone waspletely nd, as if life and death were nothing to him.


    A death tribtion was called so because it was a tribtion in which one inevitably died unless a life was given in exchange for another.


    Ling Yan had used his karmic power to transfer Ye Qingtang¡¯s death tribtion to himself. It was equivalent to exchanging lives with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what are you thinking!¡± The little azure dragon was angry and agitated. ¡°What do you mean by this?! By transferring Ye Qingtang¡¯s death tribtion, she will live, but you must die!¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± When he heard that, Ling Yan gave a half smile. ¡°Of course there is meaning behind this. After transferring Miss Ye¡¯s death tribtion to myself, it will be some time before the death tribtion begins. However, if I don¡¯t transfer it, Miss Ye will die at any moment. So by my reckoning, we have gained much time to live.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve saved Ye Qingtang, but who is going to save youter?! Ye Qingtang has no karmic power and cannot save you! Even a god would be helpless!¡± The little azure dragon raged.


    ¡°In which case, how am Ipared to a god?¡± Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°I have much time left. Since even a god cannot save me, I shall have to save myself.¡±


    The little azure dragon was unable to understand him. Ling Yan had always killed decisively without considering the worth of other people¡¯s lives. He was utterly cold-blooded. He even considered the entire world to be a chessboard and everyone on it to be pieces on the board. Now, he was even willing to transfer a death tribtion to himself for the sake of a girl!


    ¡°I have never actually encountered¡­ a tribtion in which death is inevitable. Don¡¯t you think it will be interesting to triumph over a tribtion?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips curved slightly in a demonic smile.


    ¡°Crazy. Ling Yan¡­ you¡¯re really crazy¡­¡± The little azure dragon sighed and did not say anymore.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the maind.


    Ye Qingtang leaned against a rock. She continually coughed out blood as the figures of heroes who had died in battle surfaced in her mind.


    It was as if the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s frankughter rang out again. It was as if she had returned to the ce where she had first met the Blood Moon Holy Lord. Everything had been so wonderful.


    ¡°Farewell¡­¡±


    At least she had not nursed any grievances in this life¡­


    Ye Qingtang smiled mysteriously and finally copsed in a pool of blood.


    Meanwhile, the white-robed old man had appeared in the mountain range.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The little white tiger sprang wildly at the old man but was not able to hurt him at all.


    An hour ago, the white-robed old man had blocked the little white tiger¡¯s way and snatched little You Yun and little Luo Xue away.


    Considering the power of the Ancient You n¡¯s Deputy n Master, the little white tiger was certainly no match for him.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    The white-robed old man frowned slightly. He waved his arm slightly and a wave of golden ripples closed around the little white tiger.


    Now, the little white tiger was trapped in the golden ripples and was unable to escape.


    ¡°Ahah, no need to panic. How can a great Fiendcelestial Beast like you remain in an inferior maind like this? I¡¯ll bring you to the You nter. As a holy beast of an ancient n, you will be absolutely venerated. That will be fitting for a Fiendcelestial beast like you.¡± The white-robed old man chuckled.

 Chapter 1215 - Rise Of The Phoenix

    1215 Rise Of The Phoenix 1


    Before the little white tiger could respond, all the spirit energy in this maind became extremelypressed.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± The white-robed old man asked little You Yun.


    When little You Yun met the white-robed old man¡¯s eyes, her expression immediately grew nk, and she looked wooden and emotionless.


    Little You Yun nodded stiffly under the white-robed old man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Then hurry up and start.¡± The white-robed old man nodded.


    At the white-robed old man¡¯s words, little You Yun lifted her eyes slightly. Her eyes in her exquisite little face seemed to emit a foreboding glow.


    The bright daylight instantly turned to night.


    It was as if the day had been swallowed by the night.


    The bodies of all living things on the maind simultaneously began to shrink. They transformed into wisps of spirit energy that surged towards little You Yun from all directions and poured into her body.


    In Falling Sky Valley, Perfected Xuanchen, Daoist Zijin, and the rest vaguely felt that something was wrong with their bodies. But before they could recover their wits, everyone vanished in the blink of an eye, without leaving a trace. It was as if they had never existed in this world.


    Within a few short hours, millions of living thingspletely vanished. They were transformed into spirit energy, which poured into the void and was absorbed by little You Yun¡¯s body.


    The raucous and prosperous maind was swiftly transformed into a dead silence.


    ¡­


    Countless lifeforms transformed into spirit energy and mingled in the pitch-ck night. They swarmed in unison towards little You Yun. They brought with them an endless vitality that was speedily absorbed.


    In the vast and boundless ce, Ye Qingtang had copsed in a pool of blood and was quietly lying there. At that point, she had been dead for some time. However, her karmic natal chart was quietly changing. Little by little, a mysterious transformation slowly appeared.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a ck me surfaced on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. The endless ck me shot skywards. In the dead silence, it slowly formed a golden phoenix!


    The instant the golden phoenix formed, the cry of a phoenix suddenly exploded from the Divine Phoenix.


    The cry of the phoenix burst forth.


    The little white tiger heard the cry of the phoenix. In shock, it involuntarily looked and saw in the distance an image of a Divine Phoenix that wasrge enough to fill the sky and blot out the sun.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the Rise of the Phoenix¡­ resurrection from the dead?!¡± The little white tiger was shaken.


    The cry of the phoenix continued. Ye Qingtang was already wrapped in roaring mes and received endless vitality from the zing mes.


    Amidst the endless darkness, Ye Qingtang vaguely sensed something.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not dead¡­¡±


    She slowly regained her consciousness.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the hidden iron door in Ye Qingtang¡¯s Dantian gradually surfaced because of the zing mes.


    Thud!


    The iron door instantly melted with a crash.


    The terrifying aura of Yin Yang Tenth Heaven instantly spread within a radius of a few thousand miles.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s body slowly rose into the air like a small golden sun, emitting an endless glorious light.


    At that moment, many abstruse thoughts poured into Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    The primordial qi in her body dissipated, reced by divine power.


    The golden glow that surrounded her grew even more blinding. No one could look at her directly.


    A momentter, the old man looked over in shock. When he saw the golden glow, the white-robed old man looked thoughtfully, and then he vanished on the spot.

 Chapter 1216 - Rise Of The Phoenix

    1216 Rise Of The Phoenix 2


    When the white-robed old man reappeared again, he was at the scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The white-robed old man stared at Ye Qingtang, his brow deeply furrowed. He could not see Ye Qingtang¡¯s features clearly. In the void, all that was visible to the naked eye was mes.


    The white-robed old man was not even sure where the mes hade from or what they symbolized.


    Swoosh!


    The white-robed old man gathered his Heavenly Venerate power to form a golden long sword. With a slight sweep of his right arm, the long sword shed at the golden mes with the speed of lightning.


    But as the white-robed old man looked on in astonishment, when the golden sword shed at the mes, it was like water sinking into dirt. It did not even create a ripple.


    ¡°What on earth is that¡­¡± The white-robed old man looked perplexed and bewildered.


    Boom!


    After a moment, an explosion rang out and spread through a radius of a hundred miles. The golden mes that looked like a small sun finally dissipated. An aloof-looking girl floated in the void. She was filled with a divine glow, making it seem as if a real god had appeared.


    The girl floating in the void was Ye Qingtang, who was supposed to be dead!


    The white-robed old man¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief when he saw Ye Qingtang standing unharmed before him.


    He had clearly thrust the long sword formed from his Heavenly Venerate power through Ye Qingtang. He had even destroyed all her internal organs. She was almost certainly doomed¡­


    Even Ye Qingtang waspletely taken aback, not to mention the white-robed old man.


    When Ye Qingtang saw her unharmed body, her expression was filled with shock.


    She clearly remembered that she had died. But somehow, the remaining Divine Phoenix Bloodline in her body caused her to undergo the Rise of the Phoenix and be reborn from the ashes¡­


    Besides that, her shattered organs werepletely restored after her rebirth. Even the iron door in her Dantian leading to the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord, which had never appeared before, had been shattered by the mes. This allowed Ye Qingtang toprehend many mysteries and enter the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­


    ¡°Ahah¡­ ant from an inferior maind, I have underestimated you.¡± At that moment, the white-robed old man looked at Ye Qingtang, who was in the void. His lips curved upwards slightly, arching in a bone-chilling smile.


    Although this was somewhat surprising, it was of no consequence.


    Swoosh!


    The white-robed old man¡¯s eyes instantly sharpened. A few golden long swords formed and shed at Ye Qingtang together.


    But Ye Qingtang now had no fear of the golden long swords formed from the umtion of the white-robed old man¡¯s Heavenly Venerate power.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang raised her right arm slightly. From her position in the void, she gently reached out with her finger.


    To the white-robed old man¡¯s disbelief, the long sword he formed from his Heavenly Venerate power instantly exploded before his eyes.


    At that moment, an invisible screen enclosed Ye Qingtang and the white-robed old man.


    The space within the screen was filled with an immense and terrifying aura of the Great Dao.


    ¡°Realm of the Great Dao ¡­impossible¡­¡± The golden-robed old man was in a state of disbelief.


    Only powerful cultivators who had entered the realm of Heavenly Venerate could hope toprehend even a little of the Realm of the Great Dao.


    In this world, there were very few who couldprehend the Realm of the Great Dao. Even in the Ancient You n, only one person had understood the rules of the Great Dao and had hence created the Realm of the Great Dao.


    This girl standing before him was a mere Yin Yang Perfected Lord. How could sheprehend the Realm of the Great Dao?!

 Chapter 1217 - Rise Of The Phoenix

    1217 Rise Of The Phoenix 3


    ¡°Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­ Tenth Heaven?!¡±


    The white-robed old man suddenly sensed the aura from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. His heart quaked in disbelief.


    There was a Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord in this world. However, the Ninth and Tenth Heavens of Yin Yang Perfected Lord had already be the stuff of legends.


    Based on unofficial historical records, the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord was a mark of divinity given to mankind by the true gods when the world was first created.


    Any cultivator who managed to be a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven had hope of bing a true god. In addition, at the initial state, their primordial qi would be transformed into divine energy¡­


    However, at some point, the power of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven had been taken away by the true gods, ending mankind¡¯s dream of bing true gods.


    A picture depicting this had surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    Many eras ago, there had been a major battle between the gods and the demons. The universe was shattered, and mankind betrayed the true gods¡­


    This scene shed past Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind so quickly that she could not fullyprehend it.


    Ye Qingtang vaguely understood that in the past, the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord was not a lost realm. It was possible for any cultivator to enter the Tenth Heaven. But at some point, the Ninth and Tenth Heavens had disappeared and been sealed within a mysterious iron door. It was extremely difficult for a cultivator to find the iron door, open it, and enter it.


    ¡°Is this the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord¡­¡±


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was standing in the void. The moment she thought of it, a Yin Yang image appeared behind her. It seemed to supersede the sun and moon as it emitted a solemn and ancient air.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had a miraculous encounter¡­¡± The white-robed old man stared at Ye Qingtang and said thoughtfully.


    Someone who was clearly doomed had mysteriously survived. Further, her martial powers had swiftly reached the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord when they had only been at the peak of Yin Yang Perfected Lord Eighth Heaven previously. The white-robed old man was certain that Ye Qingtang had some miraculous encounter.


    However, even though she was at the Tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord and hadprehended the Realm of the Great Tao, the white-robed old man was still not afraid.


    ¡°Ant from an inferior maind, no matter what, you are only a Yin Yang Perfected Lord. In my eyes, that is nothing.¡± At that moment, the white-robed old man red at Ye Qingtang, who was in the void, andughed coldly.


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtang was silent for a moment. Her aloof gaze fell on the white-robed old man. ¡°If we were in Central Maind, you could indeed easily crush a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven to death like an ant, since you are in the Heavenly Venerate realm¡­ A pity that on this maind, you merely have the power of a Venerate and not a Heavenly Venerate.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all the same¡­ if I can kill you once, then I can certainly kill you a second time!¡± The white-robed old manughed coldly. He rose swiftly into the air and drew closer to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°My rules are that you are not allowed to fly.¡±


    Ye Qingtang said ndly.


    As Ye Qingtang finished speaking, the white-robed old man who had just started flying suddenly lost his bnce. He fell heavily to the ground with a loud crash.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The white-robed old man within the invisible screen was shocked.


    The white-robed old man was somewhat familiar with the Realm of the Great Dao. But to attain the Realm of the Great Dao so that one could freely change the rules of a world as Ye Qingtang did was rare!

 Chapter 1218 - Never Give Up

    1218 Never Give Up 1


    Every powerful cultivatorprehended the Realm of the Great Dao differently. Some attained a realm that allowed them to alter rules like Ye Qingtang while others might be able to transform demons. Some extremely talented cultivators evenprehended the realm in such a way that allowed them to temporarily transform into a true god. Within that realm, they had no fear of even Emperor-level figures¡­


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see how powerful your Realm of the Great Dao is¡­¡± A cold light flickered in the white-robed old man¡¯s eyes. He raised his right arm slightly, and an earth-grade divine weapon slowly appeared in his hand.


    Ye Qingtang was expressionless as she looked at the divine weapon in the white-robed old man¡¯s hand.


    Earth-grade could be considered to be a true divine weapon. Even though she was currently a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven, she would be hard-pressed to withstand the might of an earth-level divine weapon.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly said ndly, ¡°There are no weapons in my realm.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang spoke, the earth-level divine weapon in the white-robed old man¡¯s hand instantly vanished¡­


    ¡°My divine weapon¡­¡±


    The white-robed old man stared at his empty hand in shock.


    ¡°You¡­ have a death wish!¡±


    The white-robed old man was enraged, and the power of a Heavenly Venerate surged through his body.


    The instant the white-robed old man¡¯s Heavenly Venerate power surged, Ye Qingtang spoke again.


    ¡°In my realm, the power of a Heavenly Venerate is not permitted to exist.¡±


    The moment she spoke, the power of the Heavenly Venerate throughout the white-robed old man¡¯s bodypletely vanished.


    The old man sank into silence.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s Realm of the Great Dao was just too mysterious and difficult to deal with¡­


    Now that little You Yun hadpleted her mission, all he had to do was leave with her. There was no need for him to remain and fight Ye Qingtang to the death.


    At that thought, the white-robed old man¡¯s body instantly vanished on the spot. He swiftly fled the area within the screen.


    The moment he left the screen, the white-robed old man¡¯s earth-level divine weapon and Heavenly Venerate power all rapidly returned.


    Only the area within the screen was part of Ye Qingtang¡¯s realm. The moment he left the area, the realm lost its effect.


    The white-robed man grabbed little You Yun and little Luo Xue. He tore a fistful of talismans and vanished on the spot.


    ¡°Teleport Talisman¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she muttered to herself.


    This type of Teleport Talisman was the work of a Master of Space Transfer and allowed one to bridge space.


    At that moment, the white-robed old man had probably left this maind.


    Ye Qingtang descended next to the little white tiger, who was trapped by Heavenly Venerate power. She waved her right arm slightly and dispersed the Heavenly Venerate power so that the little white tiger was free again.


    The little white tiger instantly fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s embrace. It was surprised and delighted to see Ye Qingtang alive again.


    ¡°F*ck, I thought you were doomed. Who knew you were so lucky.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not respond to the little white tiger¡¯s surprised exmations. Her gaze was distant.


    Could nothing be done to change this?


    Before the little white tiger could speak again, Ye Qingtang leaped up and took flight.


    Falling Sky Valley, which was previously a boisterous valley, was now dead silent. Fresh footprints could vaguely be seen in the pristine public square. The muddled footprints seemed to speak of how this ce was bustling just a moment before.


    But now¡­


    All that remained was empty space.


    Ye Qingtang stood in Falling Sky Valley and looked at the emptiness before her. Not a sound could be heard in the huge valley.


    In the past, all birdsong would have vanished by night, leaving only the sound of the wind and the rustling of grass.

 Chapter 1219 - Never Give Up

    1219 Never Give Up 2


    ¡°You¡­¡± The little white tiger nestled in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and looked at the destion before it. It subconsciously tried to say something.


    But before it could finish speaking, Ye Qingtang had turned and left swiftly with it in tow.


    The Ye House in Lin Town waspletely silent. All the furniture was in its original position in the empty hall but covered with dust.


    Ye Qingtang carried the little white tiger and slowly walked through the Ye House.


    She looked through her father¡¯s study, her own room, and the previously bustling martial arts arena¡­


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡­¡±


    An almost inaudible voice reverberated through Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. She subconsciously turned and vaguely seemed to see the Ye Family youths gathered together, their youthful and vigorous smiling faces before her.


    But when Ye Qingtang looked closely, all she could see was emptiness.


    Everyone had vanished¡­


    The Ancient You n¡¯s n had seeded.


    Even though they had fought with everything they had, they were unable to avert this disaster.


    Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger were the only two living things left in this maind.


    Everything in this world hadpletely vanished.


    The little white tiger was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. It hesitated to speak, but it suddenly sensed Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms around it tighten.


    Warm moisture soaked the fur on its head.


    Little white tiger raised its head involuntarily and suddenly saw¡­


    That at some point, two lines of tears had begun running down Ye Qingtang¡¯s exquisite face.


    The tears fell noiselessly and sank into little white tiger¡¯s smooth fur.


    This soundless sobbing caused the little white tiger¡¯s heart to quiver.


    ¡°In the end¡­ I could not stop this¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt everything before her blur. She raised her head and tried to see more clearly, but her vision became increasingly blurred.


    She was prepared to give her life to defend this maind.


    However¡­


    In the end, she survived, but this maind waspletely destroyed¡­


    Having lost its living things, this maind would slowly be deste as time went by.


    Ye Qingtang had left this maind in her previous life and was unaware of this cmity.


    In this life, she was present but was helpless to stop it¡­


    Hot tears fell. The little white tiger clearly sensed the warmth of her tears. It panicked a little as it looked at Ye Qingtang. It had never seen her with this kind of expression before.


    The little white tiger shook its whiskers and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ although this is the worst possible oue, you can still find little You Yun and release all the spiritual energy she absorbed¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze immediately turned to the little white tiger when it spoke.


    The little white tiger continued. ¡°Everyone on this maind was absorbed by little You Yun. Logically speaking, if little You Yun releases their souls, then they will revive¡­ so the situation may not be hopeless¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes brightened a little. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Would Hong Heqing and the others be resurrected?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ they died in battle previously¡­ and had nothing to do with little You Yun¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell if they will be resurrected¡­¡± The little white tiger shook its head.

 Chapter 1220 - Never Give Up

    1220 Never Give Up 3


    ¡°But you¡­ how did youe back to life?¡± The little white tiger quickly asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was unsure of how to answer this question. She herself was not sure how she had returned to life, so she was naturally unable to answer the little white tiger.


    She thought that she was left only with despair. However, the little white tiger¡¯s words had given Ye Qingtang a glimmer of hope.


    If she could just find little You Yun, she could release all the living things in this maind.


    And then¡­


    Everyone would return.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her hand and wiped away her tears. She raised the little white tiger and kissed its head.


    ¡°You¡­ woman, what are you doing!¡± The little white tiger was so shocked by this sudden kiss that its fur stood on end. But it glimpsed Ye Qingtang¡¯s slight smile from the corner of its eye and slowly stopped worrying.


    This damn woman looks so pretty.


    Weeping and wailing do not suit her in the least.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Qingtang looked smilingly at the little white tiger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You¡¯ll have to depend on your own ability to find little You Yun. You¡¯ve seen the white-robed old man¡¯s power. It won¡¯t be easy to snatch little You Yun from the hands of the Ancient You n.¡± The little white tiger grunted as it lifted its front w and kneaded the part of its head that Ye Qingtang had kissed.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a chance in a million, I will not give up.¡± Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and looked at the blue horizon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Central Maind¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger swiftly plunged into the clouds and vanished.


    Everyone¡­ must be sure to wait for her.


    ¡­


    In Central Maind, on the peak of a tall mountain.


    Ling Yan was standing at the edge of a cliff with his hands sped behind his back. He looked at theyers of clouds and Ye Qingtang¡¯s karmic natal chart. As he watched the karmic natal chart transform and take on a new pattern, his lips curved in a slight smile.


    The little azure dragon was standing next to Ling Yan. It showed no joy as it looked at the smile on Ling Yan¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Is it really worth it?¡±


    Ling Yan smiled and removed the karmic natal chart with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The little azure dragon sighed. Now that matters had reached this stage, whatever it said was futile.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s death tribtion had disappeared, but it had been shifted to Ling Yan.


    Before the little azure dragon could speak, Ling Yan turned and walked down the mountain.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked the little azure dragon.


    Ling Yan¡¯s footsteps paused. He spokeughingly without turning his head.


    ¡°Miss Ye will be arriving in Central Maind soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The little azure dragon was silent.


    It felt that Ling Yan¡¯s actions were always unexpected when they had anything to do with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°So what?¡± The little azure dragon could not help but mutter.


    ¡°Nothing much¡­ I¡¯m just looking forward to it.¡± Ling Yan spokeughingly. As he finished speaking, he raised his eyes slightly towards the endless horizon.


    Perhaps they would meet again very soon.


    Was that not so?


    ¡­


    The days passed.


    In prosperous Central Maind, the grass grew luxuriantly, and birds and beasts gathered in the thick forests.


    Onerge and one small figure quietly appeared at the entrance of a gorge.


    ¡°F*ck, the spirit energy in this secondrgest maind is really abundant¡­¡± The little white tiger was following Ye Qingtang. An excited glow flickered in its eyes as it stepped on the springy grass.


    Ye Qingtang had brought it to Central Maind two days ago. The little white tiger had never been to this maind before. Now that it was here for the first time, it was truly excited by the air that was saturated with abundant spirit energy.

 Chapter 1221 - Central Mainland

    1221 Central Maind 1


    Compared to the little white tiger¡¯s excitement, Ye Qingtang was indifferent towards the abundant spirit energy in Central Maind.


    When she had firste to Central Maind in her previous life, she had also been taken aback by the abundant spirit energy here.


    The power of the Central Maind did not solely depend on its advanced martial culture but was also due to the abundant spirit energy that provided a conducive environment for cultivation.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ where are we?¡± The little white tiger looked around the gorge. It did not know whether it was mistaken, but it sensed that Ye Qingtang was fairly familiar with Central Maind.


    The moment she stepped into Central Maind, Ye Qingtang seemed to know where she was going.


    ¡°Gorge of the Dead,¡± Ye Qingtang said ndly.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± The little white tiger asked curiously.


    But before Ye Qingtang could respond, a mor suddenly arose from afar. She almost subconsciously caught the little white tiger and hid behind a huge rock with a flying leap.


    No matter what that noise was, Ye Qingtang was not interested.


    Just as Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger hid behind the huge rock, several figures a short distance away suddenly flew towards them.


    One figure was a thin man with a goatee. He was running swiftly, but before he could advance a few miles, several wisps of gray fog suddenly flew towards him from behind and sted the grass in front of him.


    A huge pit immediately formed in front of the man, cutting him off. Several ck figures suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger, who were hiding behind the huge rock, saw the ck figures clearly.


    They seemed semi-human. Each was wearing a ck cape, but beneath the cape, their bodies were not human but white skeletons.


    The Undead n¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not help but frown when she saw the skeletons in ck capes.


    The Undead n was one of the alien races in Central Maind.


    When Ye Qingtang was in Central Maind previously, she had heard rumors about the Undead n. Legend had it that the Undead n was not native to Central Maind but had arrived more than ten thousand years ago.


    They were violent by nature and loved to kill. They had terrorized Central Maind thousands of years ago. But a few thousand years ago, the might of the Undead n had waned, giving the people in Central Maind some respite.


    Further, the most powerful force within the Undead n was the Temple of Shadows that controlled the entire Undead n.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept across the capes of the Undead. She suddenly saw that their capes were embroidered with the symbol of the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang had not expected to encounter Undeads from the Temple of Shadows.


    One must know that in Central Maind, the Temple of Shadows was everyone¡¯s nightmare. Although it had sunk into obscurity nearly a thousand years ago, their terror had continued to linger.


    If they discovered her and the little white tiger, they would probably die there.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was secretly observing this, an Undead berated the man with the goatee.


    ¡°Human, how dare you steal the treasure of the Temple of Shadows? If you wish to live, you must hand over the Nine Souls Ring¡­¡±

 Chapter 1222 - Central Mainland

    1222 Central Maind 2


    The stiff, vague voice sounded very eerie.


    The man with the goatee turned pale. He had not expected his theft to be discovered. Now that the Undead n had its eye on him, he would probably die.


    He tried to flee without saying another word, but the Undead rushed towards him, and they began to fight in mid-air.


    When she saw that they were engaged in a fight, Ye Qingtang prepared to seize the opportunity to leave the area.


    However¡­


    At that moment, the man with the goatee was sent flying by the skeletons. He crashed forcefully into the huge rock where Ye Qingtang was hiding.


    Boom!


    The huge rock shattered.


    Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger, who were hiding behind it, were immediately exposed to the Undead n¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    This was embarrassing.


    The Undead had not expected anyone else to be there, and they were also taken aback.


    The man with the goatee turned to look at Ye Qingtang. He raised his right hand and stuffed a bundle into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. He said in a panic, ¡°I can¡¯t escape. Quick, take the Nine Souls Ring and leave. I¡¯ll dy these Undead n people.¡±


    With that, the man with the goatee prepared to fight the Undead n to the death.


    Anyone who saw this scene would assume that Ye Qingtang was an aplice of the man and hade to support him.


    ¡°F*ck, this guy is trying to get us into trouble!¡± The little white tiger red and scolded him.


    The man with the goatee clearly had no other choice and was trying to frame them. From what the Undead had said earlier, they knew that this man had stolen the Nine Souls Ring.


    But now¡­


    This bastard had given the Nine Souls Ring to Ye Qingtang in the presence of these Undead n people?!


    He was probably going to try to seize the opportunity to flee.


    Even if Ye Qingtang threw the bundle back to the man with the goatee, the Undead would assume that she was in cahoots with him.


    ¡°Juste for me! We¡¯re definitely not returning the Nine Souls Ring to you,¡± the man with the goatee said to the stunned Undead with dignity. He looked poised to protect hispanions so that they could flee.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang wanted to kill him.


    She had met shameless people before but not someone as shameless as him!


    However, since matters had already reached this stage, she had certainly be involved.


    Ye Qingtang had no choice but to prepare for a fight.


    However¡­


    The Undead did not seem to have any intention of attacking. The hollow eyeholes in their skulls stared straight at Ye Qingtang until she broke out in goosebumps. Their bones ttered at each other from time to time, as if they were discussing something.


    The man with the goatee thought that after he threw the object to the girl who had suddenly appeared, the Undead would rush forward and try to snatch the Nine Souls Ring from her. Then, he could seize the opportunity to sneak away.


    But it turned out that¡­


    For some reason, these Undead were not moving.


    After a while, the atmosphere grew strange.


    ¡°Maybe these skeletons are brainless and can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on? Shall we go?¡± The little white tiger suggested softly.


    Ye Qingtang naturally did not wish to linger. While the Undead were in a state of shock, she turned with the intention of leaving.


    But the moment Ye Qingtang turned, the Undead suddenly moved.


    With a flying leap, theynded neatly in front of Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1223 - Central Mainland

    1223 Central Maind 3


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously reached for her sword, but when it was still half-drawn, the Undead standing before her suddenly bent their knees and simultaneously kneeled before her.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared nkly.


    ¡°Do the Undead perform this ritual before killing someone?¡± The little white tiger was rather stunned.


    Were they polite¡­ or just perverted?


    But just as Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger were feeling bewildered, the Undead suddenly raised their heads and opened their skeletal mouths. Distorted voices suddenly issued from their mouths.


    ¡°Holy Lord! You have finally returned!!¡±


    Their voices even had a sobbing note.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Holy Lord?


    What the hell?!


    ¡°Holy Lord, you¡¯ve been gone for so long! We thought you were tired of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy Lord, please don¡¯t leave us again. Come back with us¡­¡±


    The Undead who had seemed so terrifying previously now raised their voices and wailed. If not for the characteristics of their race, they would probably be weeping.


    ¡°Holy Lord, everyone misses you very much. We even carry your picture with us so that we can pay our respects to you every day¡­¡±


    When an Undead saw that the ¡°Holy Lord¡± before them still did not reply, it decided to show its sincerity by taking a worn-out scroll from its robes and opening it before Ye Qingtang.


    A stunningly beautiful girl was drawn on the paper. And she looked just like Ye Qingtang.


    Understanding finally dawned on Ye Qingtang.


    When she came to Central Maind in her previous life, she had heard a rumor about the Temple of Shadows.


    Rumor had it that the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows was iparably powerful. She had led the Undead n in this maind to the height of their power.


    But a few thousand years ago, this Holy Lord had mysteriously vanished. Since then, the powerful Temple of Shadows had declined, and the Undead in the entire maind had lost their power.


    No one knew why the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows had vanished. In the legends, many rumors surrounded this disappearance. Some said that the Holy Lord had gone missing while others said that she had gone into seclusion to cultivate¡­


    Now, it looked like the Holy Lord had gone missing. As she looked just like the Holy Lord, the Undead had taken her for their long lost Holy Lord.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang finally understood the situation. She also realized that she was in no position to deny the status of the Holy Lord.


    The Undead she was facing were so powerful that she certainly could not resist them. If she denied that she was the Holy Lord, it would probably enrage these Undead.


    At that point¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath, put on an aloof look, and looked at the Undead.


    ¡°I have returned.¡±


    The Undead were so moved by their ¡°Holy Lord¡¯s¡± reply that they trembled until their skeletons creaked.


    The man with the goatee who had nned everything waspletely taken aback.


    He had nned to lure the Undead away so that he could escape but had not expected that¡­


    This girl was the legendary long-lost Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows?!!!


    The man with the goatee instantly turned pale.


    He had truly made a grave mistake.


    The man with the goatee almost subconsciously turned to flee.

 Chapter 1224 - Temple of Shadows

    1224 Temple of Shadows 1


    ¡°F*ck, are you still trying to flee!¡± The little white tiger immediately noticed the man with the goatee¡¯s movement and let out a roar.


    Ye Qingtang immediately issued orders to the Undead. ¡°Capture him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Undead immediately followed orders and flew towards the man with the goatee, who was trying to flee. Before he got more than a few meters away, the Undead had caught him by the ankles and dragged him upside down to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy Lord.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. After personally witnessing the power of the Undead, this was the first time she was thankful for her looks.


    If not for her looks, she would probably be in the same position as the man with the goatee.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Holy Lord¡­ I have long heard of you. My respect for you is unending¡­ I am truly fortunate to see your glory today¡­¡± The man with the goatee, who was being held upside down, calmly plied Ye Qingtang with extravagantpliments.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly.


    This fellow was really good at changing sides.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you hand the Nine Souls Ring over?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said with a smile. Since she was ying the role of the Temple of Shadows¡¯ Holy Lord, she might as well do it thoroughly.


    At Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, an Undead suddenly jogged forward a few steps and picked up the bundle that the man with the goatee had given to Ye Qingtang, which she had thrown on the ground. It respectfully brought it to Ye Qingtang.


    Although it had a skull, for some reason, Ye Qingtang felt that this Undead was looking to take the credit.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the Nine Souls Ring,¡± said the Undead.


    Ye Qingtang swept a nce at the bundle, then nced at the Undead who was looking for credit. She did not know what to say.


    ¡°The Nine Souls Ring is not in the bundle,¡± Ye Qingtang said helplessly.


    The Undead was taken aback and immediately opened the bundle.


    As he watched the Undead open the bundle, the man with the goatee covered his eyes in despair.


    As expected, the bundle was filled with rags and gravel.


    Only then did the Undead realize that it had been tricked by the man with the goatee. It angrily tossed the things aside, and its skeletal hand reached out to choke the man with the goatee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly before the Holy Lord!¡± Another Undead immediately shouted.


    The first Undead then realized in rm that it had gone too far. It kneeled before Ye Qingtang in terror and said, ¡°I have offended the Holy Lord in my ignorance. I deserve to die. Please, Holy Lord, punish me with the Destruction Technique¡­¡±


    As their name showed, the Undead could live forever. The Destruction Technique was one of the Dharma spells that could kill the Undead.


    It was pleading to be eternally destroyed just because of a moment of carelessness. Ye Qingtang could not help but feel ashamed in the face of the Undeads¡¯ worshipful attitude towards the Holy Lord¡­


    The more they venerated her, the more she was afraid to reveal her true status.


    If they discovered that she was a fake, they would probably sentence her to death for spheming their Holy Lord¡­


    Heaven knew that the Undead were famous in this maind for their methods of torture.


    Ye Qingtang was secretly shocked but did not allow it to show. Instead, she maintained her aloof appearance.


    ¡°Forget it. I dere you innocent.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Lord is merciful. I am filled with gratitude.¡± The Undead kowtowed three times to Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1225 - Temple of Shadows

    1225 Temple of Shadows 2


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang did not know what to say. However, her gaze quickly shifted to the man with the goatee.


    ¡°The Nine Souls Ring is still on his person.¡±


    The Undead immediately looked at the man with the goatee. Their empty eye sockets seemed to be filled with the intention to kill.


    ¡°Despicable human, how dare you make a fool of us!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! y him and we will certainly find the Nine Souls Ring!¡±


    The man with the goatee suddenly had a bright idea. He hurriedly smiled at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Great Holy Lord, I would never dare to make fools of the esteemed Undead n. I¡­ am merely a great admirer of yours. I only wanted to look reverently upon the Nine Souls Rings that you wore. Since I have seen your esteemed self now, I am content. I will certainly return the Nine Souls Ring with all due respect.¡±


    As he spoke, the man with the goatee unhurriedly took an exquisite bangle from his robes.


    The bangle was exquisite, but she could not tell what material it was made of. It was snow-white and beautiful, but eerie carvings could faintly be seen on its surface.


    An Undead took the Nine Souls Ring and offered it to Ye Qingtang with both hands.


    Ye Qingtang took the Nine Souls Ring and realized that the Undead were staring at her, as if expecting her to put it on. Ye Qingtang did not wish to create more trouble, so she simply put the Nine Souls Ring on.


    Strangely, the Nine Souls Ring vanished the moment she put it on. She involuntarily reached out to touch her wrist and felt the shape of the Nine Souls Ring. But when she looked at it, she could not see any trace of it.


    Was this thing invisible?


    Ye Qingtang was pleased.


    Legend had it that the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows was iparably powerful. She could even single-handedly take on a hundred powerful cultivators from the second domain.


    Naturally, the Holy Lord¡¯s Dharma treasure would be extraordinary. Had she not been forced to acquire a treasure by chance?


    ¡°Holy Lord, how should we deal with this person?¡± When the Undead looked at the Nine Souls Ring that had vanished on Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist, their tone became even more agitated.


    Ye Qingtang did not understand why they had suddenly be so agitated. She swept a nce at the man with the goatee.


    ¡°Bring him back.¡± Was this fellow still nning to resist? How his fortunes had changed.


    The man with the goatee looked despaired.


    The Undead naturally followed Ye Qingtang¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Holy Lord, since you have returned, why don¡¯t you return to the Holy Temple with us? Everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I still have some matters to deal with,¡± Ye Qingtang said ndly.


    Return to the Temple of Shadows with them?


    What a joke. Who knew whether her true status would be exposed there?


    However¡­


    When the Undead looked as though they had been struck by lightning when they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Holy Lord, pleasee back with us!¡±


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows cannot do without you, Holy Lord!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t return with us, we will follow you. The Temple of Shadows cannot lose you again!¡± The Undead pleaded pitifully. They kneeled in front of Ye Qingtang and repeated kowtowed as they begged.


    Ye Qingtang saw that if she did not return with them, they would insist on following her. They might even send word back to the Temple of Shadows. Then, who knew how many Undead would flock over and cause more trouble?


    Ye Qingtang had intended to increase her personal abilities during this trip to Central Maind so that she could regain little You Yun. She would also take the opportunity to search for news of her mother. If she became entangled with a group of Undead from the Temple of Shadows, she would not be able to go anywhere.

 Chapter 1226 - Temple of Shadows

    1226 Temple of Shadows 3


    Ye Qingtang had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go back with you and take a look.¡±


    If worse came to worst, she would just guard her words and tread carefully.


    Once Ye Qingtang gave her word, the Undead mbered up joyfully. They brought Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger back to the Temple of Shadows. The man with the goatee was also dragged along with them.


    ¡­


    The former Temple of Shadows was the highlight of Central Maind.


    It was the glory of the Undead n.


    However, with the disappearance of the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows, the temple¡¯s power in Central Maind had copsed. The glory of the Undead n had also vanished with it.


    Ye Qingtang had heard many legends about the Undead when she visited Central Maind in her previous life.


    They were cruel, bloodthirsty, and capricious. They cultivated special Dharma spells that made them very difficult to deal with.


    Central Maind¡¯s academies had sses that specialized in dealing with the Undead.


    However, in her previous life, Ye Qingtang had been busy with her own affairs and did not know much about the Undead n. She had asionally seen the Undead but had not paid much attention to them.


    Now, she was going to Temple of Shadows, the pride of the Undead n.


    The Temple of Shadows had declined for the past thousand years. They walked through the Valley of the Dead, passed through the Waterfall of the Deceased, and trod through the Swamp of Death. The ancient and mysterious Temple stood between two cliffs, built against the wall of the cliff.


    Before they even stepped into the Temple of Shadows, they could already sense the aura of death that saturated the surroundings. Layers of gray fog shrouded the Temple, as if hiding it from the daylight. Even the sunlight was unable topletely pierce through the fog.


    Although it was day, the surroundings of the Temple of Shadows were as dim as if it was evening.


    A gigantic skeleton was embedded in the Temple of Shadows. Only the upper half of the skeleton remained, but it was more than a hundred meters tall. Its hands were crossed over its chest as if it was silently guarding thend of the Undead.


    Ye Qingtang was carrying the little white tiger in her arms. It looked at the Temple of Shadows as the aura of death lingered in its nostrils, bringing with it a chill.


    Dozens of skeleton soldiers wearing light armor and carrying long spears stood at the entrance to the Temple of Shadows. In the coiling gray fog, the ce looked like a dark cemetery or hell¡­


    When the skeleton soldiers heard the sound of footsteps, they turned to look. Their skulls and throat bones rattled together to emit a ttering noise.


    When the skeleton soldiers saw the Undead, they bowed.


    ¡°Go quickly and inform the Guardians and Elders that the Holy Lord has returned!¡± An Undead said proudly.


    When the skeleton soldiers heard that, they immediately raised their eyes and looked at Ye Qingtang, who was standing in the middle. They suddenly opened their mouths wide. Their teeth ttered continually as they emitted excited sounds.


    The noise sounded like eerie knocking that spread into the dark Temple wildfire. The noise continued to spread through the deepest parts of the Temple. It was as if countless skeletons had received the news and were spreading it by some special method.


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang had seen the Undead use this method to transmit information, and she was intrigued.


    The next second, an eerie wind suddenly blew from within the pitch-ck Temple. A ck fog came coiling out with the wind and suddenly came to a halt in front of Ye Qingtang!


    The ck fog slowly dissipated, and five figures suddenly appeared.


    Before Ye Qingtang could see the five figures clearly, five Undead fell to their knees and chorused reverently,


    ¡°We respectfully wee the Holy Lord back to the Temple!¡±

 Chapter 1227 - Holy Son 1

    Chapter 1227 Holy Son 1


    At that moment, fivepletely different Undead were kneeling before Ye Qingtang. Some were pure skeletons while others were part flesh and part bones like the remains of a body. Some even¡­ looked like normal humans. However, all of them carried the faint scent of death.


    ¡°Holy Lord, you have finally returned.¡± A skeleton in a long golden robe spoke with a quavering voice. It raised its head and fixed its dark eye sockets on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea who these five Undead were. So, she assumed a calm demeanor and nodded.


    ¡°Rise, all of you.¡±


    The five Undead got to their feet. Among them was one that looked like a youth. It raised its hands to wipe the unprecedented traces of tears from the corner of its eyes.


    ¡°Holy Lord, we have waited for you for many years. Please return to the Temple,¡± several Undead said respectfully.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyes and looked at the pitch-ck Temple. She sighed inwardly and walked in.


    The moment Ye Qingtang entered, eerie green lights suddenly sprang up along the walls on both sides, lighting up the previously pitch-dark temple.


    She saw at a nce that the huge temple was held up by thirty-six ck bone pirs. Each bone pir was crisscrossed with numerous ck snake bones.


    Right at the end of the main hall was a bone throne made of ck gold. It suddenly appeared in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please take your seat.¡±


    In the main hall, many Undead turned their empty eye sockets towards Ye Qingtang. Although they had no eyeballs, their expectancy and urgency were apparent.


    Under the scrutiny of the numerous Undead, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to steel herself and step onto the throne of ck bone.


    As Ye Qingtang took her seat, all the Undead in the main hall ttered their lower jaws. Their teeth made a crisp cking noise that filled the entire hall. The scent of death swiftly spread through the hall.


    The little white tiger crouched on Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee. At this sight, it secretly used its ws to grip Ye Qingtang¡¯s knees.


    ¡°No matter what happens, you must remain calm.¡±


    There were so many Undead that just the sight of them was frightening. If Ye Qingtang¡¯s true status was exposed, they would never escape.


    Ye Qingtang nodded silently.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could recover her wits, a ck shadow emerged from the side of the temple and rushed forward.


    Bringing with it the strong scent of blood.


    This ck shadow was extremely fast. Before Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger could ascertain what it was, the ck shadow had burrowed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, sending the little white tiger, which had been crouching on Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee, flying.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­ You have finally returned.¡± A soft voice with a trace of tears came from the ck shadow.


    Ye Qingtang finally saw what had burrowed into her arms¡­


    It was a dainty little child, standing only as high as her knee. He had an exquisite little face, and his pale and wless skin had a hint of gray. Hisrge ck eyes had no white. They were hollow and ck, like a cat that had widened its eyes.


    Although he looked eerie, he was also adorable.


    However¡­


    The child¡¯s clothes seemed to be soaked in blood. Fresh blood dripped from his robes and fell at the foot of the throne of ck bone.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at him nkly. What the hell?!

 Chapter 1228 - Holy Son 2

    Chapter 1228 Holy Son 2


    Ye Qingtang looked in astonishment at the blood-stained child.


    She suddenly recalled a rumor about the Temple of Shadows that she had heard in her previous life.


    Legend had it that at the peak of its power, the Temple of Shadows was not only held by the Holy Lord, but she also had at hermand a mutant Undead. His power was only slightly inferior to that of the Holy Lord. He was the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows.


    If she guessed correctly, this blood-stained child was the legendary mutant Undead, the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Ah Yao? How could you be so cruel to abandon me and vanish for so many years?¡± The child saw that Ye Qingtang still did not reply. His exquisite face was aggrieved as if he was about to burst into tears at any moment.


    When Ye Qingtang saw the child before her, she truly felt like weeping but had no tears.


    Legend had it that the Holy Son was capricious and was extremely bloodthirsty. Because he was a mutant, he never grew up and remained like a child. However, his reputation for cruelty and viciousness far exceeded that of any Undead.


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to allow this bloodthirsty little fellow to discover that she was an impostor. She had no choice but to pretend to be troubled and keep her mouth shut.


    When the child saw that Ye Qingtang was not going to respond, his childish face suddenly changed. A warped murderous intent suddenly spread across his face. He suddenly turned, looked at the numerous Undead in the hall, and spoke.


    ¡°Ah Yao must be displeased because of the despicable worm who besmirched her Nine Souls Ring. Where is the human?¡±


    The numerous Undead trembled under the child¡¯s cold look. They hurriedly dragged the man with the goatee, whom they had captured earlier, into the main hall.


    When he saw that the criminal had been caught, the child turned to look at Ye Qingtang. But the moment he turned, the chilling murderous intent on his face instantly turned into an expression of grievance and unease.


    ¡°Ah Yao, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault for not guarding your things carefully. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill this worm who besmirched your Nine Souls Ring.¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could open her mouth, the child suddenly transformed into a ck demonic wind that pounced on the man with the goatee.


    The man with the goatee turned dead-white when he saw the child bare his sharp teeth. He said in fright, ¡°Holy Son, have mercy. I have never thought of besmirching the Holy Lord¡¯s Dharma treasure. I just admired the Holy Lord too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Is a lowly worm such as you fit to admire Ah Yao?¡± The child suddenly reached out with his bloodstained little hand. The hand instantly transformed into a bare bone and gripped the skull of the man.


    ¡°You have besmirched Ah Yao¡¯s things. I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I will carve your name on the Stone of Nightmares so that you can never be reincarnated.¡±


    A red light suddenly flickered in the child¡¯s eyes as he looked straight at the man with the goatee.


    For a moment, it was as if the man with the goatee was transfixed. He sat motionlessly on the ground, his eyes distant and fearless.


    ¡°Tell me your name.¡± The child ordered coldly.


    ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Shi¡­¡± The man with the goatee said dully.


    However, the moment the man with the goatee spoke, a strange look shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    He is Mu Shi?


    During her time in Central Maind in her previous life, Ye Qingtang had heard of Mu Shi. Mu Shi was from the Eternal Dynasty and was one of the teachers in the Eternal Academy. He was unaplished, and no one noticed him, but¡­

 Chapter 1229 - Holy Son 3

    Chapter 1229 Holy Son 3


    Mu Shi had vanished many years before Ye Qingtang arrived at the Central Maind in her previous life. It was only then that people discovered Mu Shi¡¯s other identity.


    Besides being a teacher in the Eternal Academy, Mu Shi had another identity. He was a famous thief in Central Maind. Legend had it that there was nothing that he could not steal.


    Ye Qingtang had not intended to concern herself with this fellow who had tried to get her into trouble, but now she changed her mind.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Just as the child was about to crush Mu Shi¡¯s skull, Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Ah Yao?¡± The vicious look on the child¡¯s face disappeared, and he looked at Ye Qingtang with delight.


    ¡°Ah Yao, are you finally willing to speak to me?¡± The child¡¯s face was filled with joy. He immediately flung Mu Shi aside and flew into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ah Yao, next time you must not ignore me. I know I should not have broken your rules previously. In the future, I will definitely obey you. If you forbid me to kill wantonly, I won¡¯t kill anymore. Look¡­ I don¡¯t use human blood anymore. All this¡­ is deer blood.¡± The child crouched on Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee and raised his head. He looked at Ye Qingtang as if he was about to cry. He seemed desperately afraid that Ye Qingtang would not believe him, so he waved his small, blood-stained hands under Ye Qingtang¡¯s nose.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at this mercurial little child. She did not know what to say.


    At that moment, a figure slowly walked over.


    It was a handsome man dressed in white. He leisurely walked over to the throne and bowed to Ye Qingtang. ¡°Your servant, Xue Fu, was toote to receive you. Holy Lord, please forgive me.¡±


    Then Xue Fu said, ¡°Holy Lord, Holy Son is speaking the truth. The Holy Lord was previously displeased because the Holy Son ughtered humans and refused to speak to the Holy Son. However, after the Holy Lord left, the Holy Son became more restrained. Holy Son had not left the Temple in all these years and has quietly guarded your treasure trove. He has not killed anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ah Yao, did you hear what Xue Fu said? I¡¯ve really been very good¡­¡± The child looked at Ye Qingtang pleadingly.


    Ye Qingtang finally understood. Before the Holy Lord left earlier, she had not spoken to the Holy Son. That was why the Holy Son had reacted so violently to her refusal to speak just now.


    But Ye Qingtang had heard of this Undead named Xue Fu in her previous life. He was one of the two guardians of the Temple of Shadows.


    The Undead were naturally fleshless. But if their cultivation reached a high level, they could create an illusion of a body of flesh. Then, they looked just like a human.


    ¡°Um.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    Just one word was sufficient to make the child¡¯s eyes shine brightly.


    ¡°I still need this person. Let him live for a while.¡± Ye Qingtang changed the subject and pointed out why she had spoken just now.


    ¡°Let him live?¡± The child was taken aback. When he looked at Mu Shi, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°But, Ah Yao, he besmirched your things. He is not fit to live in this world¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang secretly took a deep breath. Her face became a little colder.


    ¡°So you are still unwilling to listen to me. Forget it¡­ since that is the case, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang made it as she was to arise.


    When the child saw that Ye Qingtang was about to leave again, he panicked. He burst into tears and clung onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s leg.

 Chapter 1230 - How Did I Put This On? 1

    Chapter 1230 How Did I Put This On? 1


    ¡°Ah Yao, Ah Yao¡­ I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll listen to you, I¡¯ll listen to you¡­ If you want to keep him alive, we¡¯ll keep him alive. I¡¯ll obey you as long as you don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang inwardly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the child who was stered to her kneel. She had been merely probing and was also looking for an excuse to leave the Temple of Shadows.


    But it turned out that¡­


    The notoriously savage Holy Son could not bear to be apart from the Holy Lord¡­


    ¡°Men, throw this smelly worm into the dungeon.¡± The child turned and ordered.


    Now, Ye Qingtang could not leave even if she wanted to. She had no choice but to keep the situation as it was for the time being.


    ¡°Ah Yao, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯ve been away for so long, so you must be tired. Go and rest.¡± The child spoke gingerly, seemingly terrified that Ye Qingtang would leave.


    Although Ye Qingtang maintained an expressionless face, she was emotionally exhausted.


    Heaven knew how much mental energy she had exhausted to put on a show in the Temple of Shadows, which had previously reigned supreme in Central Maind.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The child only slowly released Ye Qingtang when he saw that she had agreed.


    Ye Qingtang stretched out her hand and picked up the little white tiger, who had been knocked aside and cuddled it.


    When the child saw that little white tiger was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, his expression immediately turned murderous.


    The little white tiger was rmed by his re.


    F*ck, this little devil looks terrifying.


    ¡°I will escort the Holy Lord for a rest. Holy Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers have been cleaned every day in anticipation of the Holy Lord¡¯s return,¡± said Xue Fu.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and walked towards her sleeping chambers with Xue Fu in the lead.


    As Ye Qingtang walked, the child¡¯s guarded expression immediately transformed. He turned to look at all the Undead in the main hall with a vicious and cruel expression.


    ¡°Now that Ah Yao is back, if I find out that anyone has made her unhappy¡­¡±


    A ck me suddenly burned in the child¡¯s hand. As his fist closed, the ck smoke instantly exploded.


    The Undead were all silent and nodded repeatedly.


    The Holy Lord was the supreme symbol of the Temple of Shadows, but it was the capricious and murderous Holy Son that everyone feared.


    Ye Qingtang quickly arrived at the Holy Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers. When she entered, it was as if she had suddenly returned to normal human dwellings.


    The sleeping chamber was brightly lit with manymps. Everything was clean and white. The entire atmosphere waspletely incongruouspared to the dim Temple of Shadows.


    One wall of the sleeping chamber was hung with many portraits. The portraits all looked simr yet different.


    From emaciated to plump, the features of the person in the portrait had changed slowly from ugly and peculiar to beautiful. In thest portrait, the person looked exactly like Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°These must be the portraits of how the Holy Lord of Shadows slowly transformed from an Undead to a human¡­¡± Ye Qingtang slowly rxed.


    ¡°F*ck, this Temple of Shadows is really terrifying. Did you see thest look that little devil shot at me? It was as if he wanted to skin me alive there and then. I think we better leave at the first opportunity. If your identity is revealed, we will both die here.¡± The little white tiger hopped out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    The capricious Holy Son¡¯s power was probably in the Heavenly Venerate realm, not to mention the guardians and elders of the Temple of Shadows.

 Chapter 1231 - How Did I Put This On? (2)

    Chapter 1231 How Did I Put This On? (2)


    With that kind of power, all they had to do was twitch their fingers, and both of them would be crushed.


    ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Ye Qingtang heaved a wordless sigh. When she was in the main hall just now, she had felt as if she was sitting on a carpet of pins. How she longed to escape from this ce.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was fretting, some noise suddenly came from her voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡± Ling Yan¡¯sughing voice slowly came from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Ling Yan?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. Ling Yan had not contacted her for a long time.


    ¡°Miss Ye, are you getting used to the Central Maind?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice held a trace of amusement.


    ¡°You knew that I¡¯m back?¡± asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I have always been concerned about Miss Ye¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang remained silent. But then she thought of something and said, ¡°Ling Yan, what do you know about the Temple of Shadows?¡±


    ¡°Temple of Shadows? Why is Miss Ye suddenly asking about the Temple of Shadows? Thousands of years ago, the Temple of Shadows represented the height of the Undead¡¯s power. But in thest few thousand years, it has sunk into obscurity. Rumor has it that their Holy Lord suddenly vanished, so they began to withdraw their influence. Even so, the Temple of Shadows has long been a very dangerous ce,¡± said Ling Yan. ¡°What if I told you¡­ that I am now in the Temple of Shadows?¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Silence fell on the other end of the voice transmission stone.


    Ye Qingtang knew that Ling Yan was intelligent, so she told him how she had been mistakenly brought to the Temple of Shadows and posed as the Holy Lord. She hoped that Ling Yan would have some way to help her escape.


    However¡­


    Quietughter came from the voice transmission stone.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows immediately wrinkled. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood forughter? If I¡¯m discovered, who knows how I¡¯ll die?¡±


    Ling Yan burst intoughter again, but just as Ye Qingtang was so infuriated that she wanted to turn off the voice transmission stone, he said, ¡°Miss Ye does not need to worry. Since the Undead of the Temple of Shadows think you¡¯re their Holy Lord and since you look just like the Holy Lord, all you have to do is to temporarily maintain the status quo. There is no need to worry about anything else.¡±


    He said it so casually¡­


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. ¡°But if Miss Ye is truly worried, then she can just leave. Considering how much the Undead of the Temple of Shadows respects the Holy Lord, they will not make things difficult for Miss Ye. But¡­ Miss Ye had better not reveal her identity,¡± said Ling Yan. ¡°Of course I will not reveal my identity.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed again. As if she would dare to do that?!


    ¡°Since Miss Ye is now connected to the Temple of Shadows, she can make use of that. Although the Temple of Shadows is not as powerful as it once was, it is not to be underestimated. The Holy Son, Ming Gu, is a mutant Undead. He is extremely powerful and is absolutely loyal to the Holy Lord. If Miss Ye uses this opportunity well, perhaps it will help Miss Ye attain her own goals,¡± said Ling Yan.


    Her own goals¡­


    Ye Qingtang sank into deep thought.


    So Ling Yan had guessed the reason behind hering to Central Maind.


    The empty maind surfaced in her mind,pletely quiet and deste. The Ancient You n was so powerful. Although she intended to snatch little You Yun from them, it would naturally be good if she could obtain more help. She did not yet know if the Temple of Shadows would be a blessing or a curse¡­


    ¡°The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows is not only powerful but also has many Dharma treasures. Miss Ye can borrow a few of them.¡± Ling Yan continued.

 Chapter 1232

    <h2>Chapter 1232: How Did I Put This On? (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang sighed. If she could properly grasp the opportunity that the Temple of Shadows presented, of course that would be the best. But now¡­


    She did not dare to grasp it. Just remaining undetected was a problem.


    ¡°I will take note of that,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Miss Ye does not need to worry. Anytime you are troubled, I am always willing to lend a listening ear.¡± Ling Yan¡¯sughing voice rang out again.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to say a few more words, but there was a sudden knocking on the door of her sleeping chambers. Ye Qingtang immediately turned off the voice transmission stone and opened the door.


    An Undead was standing outside the door, holding an intricate gold-gilded ck box. When it saw Ye Qingtang, it immediately bowed.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the Holy Son ordered me to bring all the Dharma artifacts to the Holy Lord.¡±


    Ye Qingtang took the box and nodded slightly.


    The Undead spoke again. ¡°Holy Lord, please rest assured that other than the incident with the Nine Souls Ring, no one has touched the Holy Lord¡¯s things ¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± replied Ye Qingtang.


    The Undead was slightly taken aback and then immediately responded. ¡°I have said too much. After all, only the Holy Lord herself can use her Dharma artifacts. Even if someone else obtained them, they would be useless. I should not have spoken out of turn. I will now go and ept my punishment.¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, the Undead covered its face and ran off to ept its punishment.


    ¡°Why are these Undead all volunteering for punishment like masochists?¡± The little white tiger poked its head out and muttered as it watched the disappearing figure.


    But Ye Qingtang stood there in a daze.


    Only the Holy Lord could use her things?


    What did it mean?


    She almost subconsciously turned on the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Ling Yan, is it true that only the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows can use her Dharma artifacts?¡±


    ¡°That is what the rumors say,¡± replied Ling Yan.


    ¡°¡­ then why did you ask me to borrow them?¡± Ye Qingtang murmured.


    Augh came from the other end of the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the rumors say, but since it is you, Miss Ye, I think you can use them.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ye Qingtang vaguely sensed that Ling Yan¡¯s words had a deeper meaning.


    But this time, Ling Yan did not reply.


    After waiting for a moment, Ye Qingtang realized that Ling Yan had turned off his voice transmission stone. Perhaps something had happened on his side.


    Ye Qingtang carried the gold-gilded ck box and sat wordlessly on a chair. She wanted to open the box but realized that the ck box was locked and could only be opened by an incantation.


    The incantation was carved on the outside of the ck box, but it was in thenguage of the Undead n.


    Ye Qingtang could not read a single word.


    ¡°Forget it, even if I opened it, I probably can¡¯t use it.¡± Ye Qingtang set the gold-gilded ck box aside.


    But the little white tiger walked around the ck box, then suddenly jumped into Ye Qingtang¡¯sp. It stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang was puzzled by the little white tiger¡¯s stare.


    But the little white tiger said, ¡°No one else can use the Holy Lord¡¯s Dharma artifacts?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    The little white tiger¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Then how did you put the Nine Souls Rings on previously?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was startled. At that moment, she remembered that she had previously put on the Nine Souls Rings as the Undead looked on.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously felt her wrist. She could clearly feel the shape of the Nine Souls Rings.


    How had she put it on?!

 Chapter 1233 - Doubts

    <h2>Chapter 1233: Doubts (1)</h2>


    Just as Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger were puzzling over the matter, in the Temple of Shadows, Holy Son Ming Gu was looking extremely pleased. He returned to his room and tidied up his things. He looked at some small bones that had been painted gold and reached out his small hand to pick them up.


    ¡°Ming Gu, what are you doing?¡± The guardian, Xue Fu, was leaning on the door with his hands crossed over his chest, watching Ming Gu as he bustled around.


    Ming Gu did not even raise his head but continued to focus on picking the small, golden bones.


    He said, ¡°I want to string a ne for Ah Yao.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xue Fu wiped his forehead and shook his headughingly. ¡°String yourer. Holy Son Ming Wang has returned to the Temple.¡±


    The moment Xue Fu spoke, Ming Gu immediately raised his head and looked at Xue Fu with his dark eyes.


    ¡°Elder Brother has returned very quickly. I only just sent the news to him, and he¡¯s back already.¡±


    With that, Ming Gu put away his things and ran to the main hall.


    The main hall currently felt rather constrained.


    A petite, exquisite-looking child wearing ck and gold armor was standing in the center of the main hall. His exquisite little face was identical to Ming Gu¡¯s face. However, this child was surrounded by an evil aura.


    Several peculiar-looking figures quietly stood next to the child.


    The Temple of Shadows was the glory of the n of the Undead, and the Holy Lord was a powerful figure from the Skeleton Tribe within the n of the Undead. When the Holy Lord previously led everyone from the Second Domain to the Central Maind, the Skeleton Tribe was not the only tribe in the n of the Undead toe along.


    The n of the Undead was divided into many different tribes. The Holy Lord and the powerful figures of the other tribes had led their tribes here together.


    Now, these powerful figures from the different tribes were tribe leaders in the Central Maind.


    At the moment, the Undead standing next to the child were some of these tribe leaders.


    ¡°Ming Wang, is your news urate? Has the Holy Lord really returned?¡± spoke a burly man who looked as vicious as a devil and stood more than three meters tall. Within the Undead n, he was the leader of the Demon Tribe.


    He turned his huge head to look at Ming Wang, who was only the size of his palm.


    ¡°Ming Gu sent the news.¡± Ming Wang spoke calmly. His eyes werepletely cold.


    The various tribe leaders exchanged a look but did not say anything else.


    The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows was a powerful figure of the Skeleton Tribe. Although the members of the main tribes of the n of the Undead gathered in the Temple of Shadows, in the past, the power of the Holy Lord had elevated the entire Skeleton Tribe¡¯s status in the Temple of Shadows.


    But¡­


    The Holy Lord had vanished a long time ago.


    Outsiders only knew that within the Temple of Shadows, the Holy Son was renowned for his cruelty. But they did not know that the Temple of Shadows had two Holy Sons.


    One was Ming Gu; the other was Ming Wang.


    If one said that Ming Gu was only cruel sometimes and childish at other times, then Ming Wang was only cruel.


    Ming Wang had been discussing some matters with these tribe leaders when he received news from his younger brother, Ming Gu, that the Holy Lord had returned to the Temple.


    When the tribe leaders with Ming Wang heard the news, some of them were curious and had tagged along.


    After a moment, Ming Gu rushed in.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re back. Ah Yao¡­ Ah Yao has really returned,¡± Ming Gu said excitedly when he saw Ming Wang.

 Chapter 1234 - Doubts

    <h2>Chapter 1234: Doubts (2)</h2>


    However, Ming Wang remained expressionless as he looked at his younger brother¡¯s agitated face.


    ¡°I know. Where is she?¡± Ming Wang said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Resting in her sleeping chambers. Elder Brother, I¡¯m so happy that Ah Yao is really back, I¡­¡± Ming Gu was in a rush to share his joy with Ming Wang. But before he could finish speaking, Ming Wang swept a cold look at him. Ming Gu¡¯s remaining words stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Ming Gu.¡± Ming Wang raised his head slightly and narrowed his ck eyes, which swept across his younger brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are too noisy.¡±


    Ming Gu was stunned. When he saw the chill in Ming Wang¡¯s eyes, he subconsciously shrank back.


    The Undead had no twins.


    But he and Ming Wang were a rare pair of twins and were also mutant Undead. They were born with immense abilities, butpared to Ming Wang, he was much weaker.


    Ming Gu held a bone-deep reverence for his elder brother.


    ¡°How do you know that she is Ah Yao?¡± Ming Wang asked coldly.


    Ming Gu was slightly taken aback. ¡°Ah Yao is Ah Yao¡­ of course I know¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Ming Wang grunted coldly.


    ¡°Since the Holy Lord is back, we should follow the rules of the Temple of Shadows.¡± Ming Wang did not look at his younger brother again. He turned to a slender girl with an enchanting face, who was standing next to him.


    ¡°Guardian of Ghosts, go and make your preparations and invite the Holy Lord to the Hall of Gloom.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang was still discussing the matter of the Nine Souls Rings with the little white tiger. Not long after, someone knocked on the room door.


    Ye Qingtang had no choice but to put aside her bewilderment and open the door.


    The door opened to reveal a scantily d and enchanting-looking girl lounging against the door. When she suddenly saw Ye Qingtang at the doorway, a look of surprise shed across her green eyes. But the surprise instantly vanished, and she smiled charmingly at Ye Qingtang and spoke.


    ¡°Your subordinate, Lady Ghost, greets the Holy Lord. The Holy Lord¡¯s return is a joyful event. Please Holy Lord,e to the Hall of Gloom.¡±


    <em>Hall of Gloom?</em>


    Ye Qingtang looked at Lady Ghost standing before her. An ominous foreboding rose in her heart, but she maintained herposure and nodded slightly.


    With the little white tiger in tow, Ye Qingtang walked with Lady Ghost to the Hall of Gloom. Along the way, she thought about what she was soon to encounter.


    The Hall of Gloom was where ceremonies were carried out in the Temple of Shadows and was hundreds of meters underground.


    After a long walk, Ye Qingtang finally came to a broad space.


    It was a grand hall, sorge that its end could not be seen at a nce. When she raised her head, she could not even see the hall ceiling.


    At first nce, it looked like a public square bathed in darkness.


    A huge picture of a skeleton was carved in the center of the Hall of Gloom. Around it were circr pictures in which ck, glittering gems were embedded. Only a green me lit the Hall of Gloom. It was both dim and oppressive.


    Ming Gu and the other tribe leaders who were already in the Hall of Gloom looked at Ye Qingtang as she walked over slowly.


    Their first nce shocked them.


    The girl in front of them looked exactly like their long lost Holy Lord.


    ¡°Is this girl really the Holy Lord?¡± The leader of the Demon Tribe looked at Ye Qingtang and lowered his voice to whisper to the leader of the Goblin Tribe, who was standing next to him.

 Chapter 1235 - Doubts

    <h2>Chapter 1235: Doubts (3)</h2>


    The leader of the Goblin Tribe was a slender man. He was extremely handsome but a little effeminate. He secretly studied Ye Qingtang and said softly, ¡°The Holy Lord vanished a long time ago. No one knows why she vanished and where she has been all this time. I heard that those who first met the Holy Lord this time only coincidentally found her along the way. I think its rather peculiar.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ this Holy Lord is an impostor?¡± The leader of the Demon Tribe asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. But Ming Wang must also be suspicious of her identity, which is why he is carrying out this ceremony. We can just wait and see.¡± The leader of the Goblin Tribeughed softly. A sharp look suddenly shed across his eyes.


    ¡°If she is fake, she will certainly die,¡± the leader of the Demon Tribe said with a coldugh.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang had just stepped into the Dim Hall. She vaguely sensed that something was amiss, and the ominous foreboding in her heart grew stronger.


    She tried her best to maintain herposure. Her gaze swept across all the Undead present.


    Among the numerous Undead, Ye Qingtang saw a few figures with powerful breaths. They looked extremely peculiar.


    Their appearance and breaths clearly showed that they were different from Xue Fu and the Skeleton Tribe she had met earlier.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had heard many things about the Undead. Naturally, she also knew that the n of the Undead was divided into many tribes. When she saw the breaths and auras of these Undead, she thought that they were probably the various legendary tribe leaders within the n of the Undead.


    Besides these tribe leaders, Ye Qingtang also saw two little fellows who looked exactly alike. They were standing right in front of her.


    Although they were identical, the two children gave off different airs.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡± The moment Ming Gu saw Ye Qingtang, he charmingly reached out to ask for a hug.


    But before he could take a step, the expressionless Ming Wang, who was standing next to him, held him back.


    Ming Wang raised his eyes slightly. His calm ck eyes looked straight at Ye Qingtang. His sharp gaze was clearly searching.


    Ye Qingtang kept her face still and met his gaze directly.


    Although she was inwardly shocked, how Ming Wang acted towards Ming Gu clearly showed that the former constrained thetter. In the entire Temple of Shadows, there must be only a few who were imposing enough to dare to act like that towards the Holy Son, Ming Gu.


    Furthermore¡­


    These children were identical¡­


    Twins were rare in the n of the Undead. Even when they appeared, they were certainly mutant Undead.


    Rumor had it that the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows was a rare mutant Undead.


    However, when twins were born in the n of the Undead, ultimately, only one could survive. Hence, everyone naturally assumed that the other child must have died long ago.


    But now¡­


    Ye Qingtang realized that the rumors that had reached the outside world were probably wrong.


    The child who looked just like Ming Gu must be Ming Gu¡¯s brother¡­


    However¡­


    Although they were brothers, the children were like chalk and cheese.


    ¡°We greet the Holy Lord.¡± The tribe leaders now went forward and gave shallow bows to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly, but she was inwardly on full alert.


    Ming Wang, who was standing nearby, spoke coldly.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please ascend the tower.¡±


    <em>Ascend the tower?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded. She looked around with the corner of her eyes, but she was surrounded by t ground. Where was the tower?


    Ye Qingtang did not make any move. All the Undead present were staring at her.

 Chapter 1236 - Pagoda Of The Dead

    <h2>Chapter 1236: Pagoda Of The Dead (1)</h2>


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang almost copsed emotionally.


    Legends of the Temple of Shadows usually described its power and mystery but had never recorded what it was like inside. Come to think of it, no outsider would know about these matters.


    Now¡­


    Ye Qingtang was at her wit¡¯s end.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to secretly search for the location of the pagoda, Ling Yan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    At that moment, Ling Yan¡¯s voice was extremely soft, and only Ye Qingtang could hear it.


    ¡°Miss Ye, don¡¯t move.¡±


    <em>Ling Yan?</em>


    When Ye Qingtang heard Ling Yan¡¯s voice, it was as if heavenly music sounded in her ears. However, she was in the Hall of Gloom, and all the Undead had their eyes fixed on her, so she could not show the slightest sign that something unusual was happening and could not reply.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang could only follow Ling Yan¡¯s instructions and remain expressionlessly in her original spot. She looked at Ming Wang.


    Ming Wang had been secretly studying Ye Qingtang¡¯s movements. After a moment, Ming Wang suddenly shouted coldly. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    This low shout so frightened Ye Qingtang that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    At Ming Wang¡¯s shout, an Undead kneeled down in a panic.


    ¡°I¡­ I deserve to die¡­¡±


    ¡°How can there be any dy during a ritual? You can¡¯t even get a small thing right.¡± Ming Wang¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the kneeling Undead. His small gray hand opened suddenly. The next moment, his fingers suddenly arched.


    The Undead kneeling on the ground was instantly crushed by an invisible force. Its entire body transformed into a pile of ashes before their eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    One must know that¡­


    The Undead who had just died had the power of Arcane Supremacy Fifth Heaven.


    Even she was no match for him.


    But Ming Wang had crushed such a powerful figure into powder without even touching him!!


    This Ming Wang was truly terrible!


    ¡°The Holy Lord¡¯s return is a joyous asion. There is no need to spoil the mood over such a small matter. Let me, Lady Ghost, activate the Pagoda of the Dead for the Holy Lord,¡± said Lady Ghost.


    With that, she leaped up and suddenly took down one of themps that were hanging everywhere.


    The moment she took down themp, the ground in front of the Hall of Gloom began to shake.


    With a might quake, ck fumes of death suddenly spurted out from the huge skeleton¡¯s mouth that was carved on the ground. The endless fumes of death entwined to form a mirage of the Tower of the Dead. An altar suddenly appeared at the top of the pagoda.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please ascend the pagoda.¡± Lady Ghost descended to the ground and bowed to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the unreal, almost partially transparent Pagoda of the Dead. Her heart beat like a drum. How was she supposed to step into a pagoda that seemed to be made of smoke and mist?


    However¡­


    Given the circumstances, she had no choice but to steel herself and ascend the pagoda.


    Ye Qingtang secretly took a deep breath and walked step by step towards the Pagoda of the Dead. But she could clearly sense numerous eyes behind her, watching her every move.


    Ye Qingtang stepped into the Pagoda of the Dead. Although it looked unreal, it felt solid. Ye Qingtang had no choice but to continue upwards.


    Ye Qingtang could clearly sense that Ming Wang and the tribe leaders did not believe that she was the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows. This was probably a test of her identity.


    At that moment, Ling Yan¡¯s voice rang out again.


    ¡°Miss Ye, how much do you know about the Holy Lord of Shadows?¡±

 Chapter 1237 - Pagoda Of The Dead

    <h2>Chapter 1237: Pagoda Of The Dead (2)</h2>


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly as she gingerly walked across the Pagoda of the Dead.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows was supremely powerful in Central Maind. Shemanded millions of Undead, and all the ns in the maind bowed to her. Miss Ye¡­ if you want the Undead of the Temple of Shadows to believe that you are the Holy Lord, you need to imitate her attitude and behavior. The Holy Lord of Shadows is not as easy-going a mistress as Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°I am now in the Pagoda of the Dead. What am I supposed to do?¡± Ye Qingtang vaguely understood Ling Yan¡¯s meaning, but it did not apply to her current situation.


    ¡°The Pagoda of the Dead is a sacred pagoda in the Temple of Shadows. Millions of souls are gathered within it. Every so often, the Holy Lord of Shadows needs to release some of these twisted souls and pray for blessings for the entire n of the Undead. Miss Ye only needs to walk to the top of the pagoda and sing the incantation of the Undead at the altar,¡± said Ling Yan.


    ¡°What incantation?¡± The nearer she got to the top of the pagoda, the more Ye Qingtang felt worried.


    Ling Yan was quiet for a moment. Then, he sang an obscure incantation of the Undead.


    Ye Qingtang had nevere across this incantation of the Undead. Even with Ling Yan smoothly singing it in her ear, it sounded very foreign.


    However¡­


    She had already arrived at the top of the Pagoda of the Dead and was standing next to the altar.


    At the bottom of the Pagoda of the Dead, Ming Wang and the other tribe leaders were closely following Ye Qingtang¡¯s every move.


    With Ling Yan continually repeating the incantation, Ye Qingtang finally memorized some of it. She somewhat awkwardly imitated the incantation that Ling Yan had spoken and sang the incantation of release.


    As Ye Qingtang sang, numerous ck shadows suddenly poured out of the altar. The ck shadows wailed continually. They coiled upwards as if they were enclosed in a whirlwind and rose towards the ceiling of the Hall of Gloom.


    The wailing of the souls reverberated through the entire hall.


    However, at that moment, Ming Wang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Something was amiss.


    As millions of souls were released, their wails echoed in his ears for a long time before slowly dissipating. The souls seemed to vanish in the darkness.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you can go down now.¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang climbed down the Pagoda of the Dead.


    Ming Wang was expressionless. His gaze swept across Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Holy Lord, you must be tired after we have troubled you to conduct the ritual today.¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt as if she had just had a brush with death. If not for Ling Yan, she would have beenpletely exposed.


    After the ritual ended, Ye Qingtang went back to her sleeping chambers.


    As Ye Qingtang left, many Undead also left the Hall of Gloom. Only the tribe leaders, elders, guardians, Ming Gu, and Ming Wang remained behind.


    ¡°This Holy Lord is probably an impostor¡­¡± The leader of the Goblin Tribe swept a look at all the Undead present as he spoke.


    The leader of the Demon Tribe also frowned. ¡°I think she is most likely a fake. When she sang the incantation just now, it was clearly different from how she sang it previously.¡±


    They felt that the Holy Lord¡¯s sudden return was suspicious. Now, although Ye Qingtang had followed the rituals andpleted them in a satisfactory manner, there were many differencespared to how the Holy Lord hadpleted the rituals in the past.


    ¡°I remember that the Holy Lord used to fly to the top of the pagoda. This is the first time I have seen her walk up step by step¡­¡± Lady Ghost said with a softugh.


    ¡°The incantation was also rather jerky. It waspletely unlike the Holy Lord¡¯s cold and arrogant air,¡± the leader of the Demon Tribe said with a frown.

 Chapter 1238 - Pagoda Of The Dead

    <h2>Chapter 1238: Pagoda Of The Dead (3)</h2>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, she is Ah Yao¡­¡± Ming Gu panicked when he saw that everyone was beginning to doubt Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity. ¡°Only senior members of n of the Undead know the incantation of blessing. If she is an impostor, how would she know it?¡±


    ¡°There were a few elders in the n of the Undead who have left the Temple of Shadows. It is possible that they leaked it,¡± said the leader of the Goblin Tribe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Holy Lord has been gone for so long. Without the Pagoda of the Dead, she naturally had no need to sing the incantation of blessing. It is natural that the recitation was a little choppy. Also, no one knows what the Holy Lord has experienced during this long interval. It is normal for habits to change.¡± Xue Fu agreed.


    ¡°Change? Aren¡¯t these changes too big? Since when has the Holy Lord been so affable?¡± The leader of the Demon Tribe grunted coldly.


    ¡°I already said that she might have had some encounter that caused her personality to change. Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± The panic on Ming Gu¡¯s face instantly turned murderous. ¡°Ah Yao has already put on the Nine Souls Rings, how can she be a fake? In this world, who but Ah Yao herself can wear her Dharma artifacts?!¡±


    The tribe leaders were all stunned by Ming Gu¡¯s words.


    They immediately looked at Ming Wang. ¡°Ming Wang, what do you think?¡±


    Ming Wang had remained silent up to that point. At that moment, he raised his head slightly. His ck eyes were narrowed slightly and had an icy look.


    ¡°We have ample time. We will eventually find out if she is authentic or not.¡±


    Ming Gu was shocked when he saw Ming Wang¡¯s icy expression.


    ¡°Elder Brother¡­¡±


    Ming Wang swept a cold look at him.


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot¡­ If she is really Ah Yao, I certainly will not hurt her. If she isn¡¯t, I will make sure she begs for death¡­¡±


    Ming Gu bit his lips. He looked at his elder brother who was filled with murderous intent and forced his fear down. He argued. ¡°But the Nine Souls Ring¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you prove that the Nine Souls Ring is real?¡± Ming Wang looked at Ming Gu coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Nine Souls Ring was stolen, and we only encountered the Holy Lord while in pursuit of the ring. In that interval, the Nine Souls Ring was with that human. If someone is pretending to the Holy Lord, then she must be in cahoots with that human to secretly swap the ring and confuse us,¡± Lady Ghost said.


    Ming Gu red at Lady Ghost furiously.


    ¡°All this is just our conjecture. We cannot be certain of anything. If she is an impostor, then it won¡¯t matter. But if she is really the Holy Lord and we offend her, we will be guilty of a terrible crime.¡± Xue Fu spoke carefully when he saw that Ming Wang and the tribe leaders did not believe in Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity.


    With that, silence fell in the Hall of Gloom.


    It was just this worry that prevented them from acting hastily. It was no joking matter to offend the Holy Lord.


    ¡°I will investigate this matter,¡± Ming Wang said calmly.


    ¡°With Ming Wang on the job, we don¡¯t need to worry.¡± The tribe leaders nodded and left sessively.


    However, they all had some suspicions of this Holy Lady who had suddenly returned. Only Ming Gu was unwavering in his faith.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ling Yan was rubbing the voice transmission stone in his hand. A faint smile lurked in the corners of his mouth.


    When the little azure dragon saw Ling Yan¡¯s expression, it secretly sneered.


    ¡°Honestly, was it your n for Ye Qingtang to go to the Temple of Shadows? It was already part of your n, wasn¡¯t it?¡± said the little azure dragon.

 Chapter 1239 - Authentic Or Fake

    <h2>Chapter 1239: Authentic Or Fake (1)</h2>


    Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°It will be very difficult for Miss Ye to single-handedly take on the Ancient You n.¡±


    ¡°So this was all part of your n?¡± The little azure dragon widened its eyes slightly. Ling Yan was truly brilliant to be able to manipte people so precisely from a thousand miles away.


    Ling Yanughed but did not reply.


    In the Temple of Shadows, Ye Qingtang had returned to her sleeping chambers. But the moment she recalled the events of the Hall of Gloom, she felt terrified again. If Ling Yan had not known the incantation of blessing, Ye Qingtang would have been exposed there and then.


    When she thought about it, Ye Qingtang could not help but take out the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s rather indolent voice rang out from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°If Miss Ye really wants to thank me, why not marry me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was just beginning to feel a little touched, but Ling Yan¡¯s words immediately dispelled her emotions.


    <em>Marry him? As if!</em>


    ¡°Miss Ye has merely lulled the suspicions of Ming Wang and the tribe leaders. But in order topletely dispel their suspicions, Miss Ye needs to begin imitating some of the Holy Lord¡¯s behavior in the Temple of Shadows¡­¡± Ling Yan changed the subject.


    Ye Qingtang grew serious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye only needs to listen to me. The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows is unpredictable. She usually shows a smiling face to everyone¡­¡± Ling Yan slowly introduced Ye Qingtang to some of the behaviors of the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows.


    The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows used to be supremely powerful in this maind. Although she had the appearance of a slender girl, no one dared to offend her in the least.


    What was most terrifying about the Holy Lord was her capricious nature. Although she was always smiling, she killed without blinking an eye.


    Even when she was attacked by powerful figures from the Second Domain, she had chatted andughed while carrying out a bloody ughter.


    Many secretly called her the Smiling God of Death.


    As Ye Qingtang carefully listened to Ling Yan¡¯s synopsis, she got the general idea.


    After speaking to Ling Yan for a while, the two broke off their connection.


    In just one short day, Ye Qingtang had experienced a severe shock. In a powerful ce like the Temple of Shadows, a single slip would lead to death. What was even more frightening was that Ming Wang and the tribe leaders had begun to suspect her. One misstep and she was dead.


    If possible, Ye Qingtang wished to escape as quickly as possible.


    But given the present circumstances, she was unable to leave.


    She had no choice but to slowly dispel their doubts to save herself.


    In the Temple of Shadows, Ming Wang was standing in the empty main hall, looking at the ck bone throne. His face was expressionless.


    In the gloom, an image seemed to appear on the ck bone throne.


    Ming Wang¡¯s expression flickered.


    There was a sound of soft footsteps. Ming Wang suddenly raised his hand, and with a wave, the image on the ck bone throne vanishedpletely.


    ¡°Holy Son.¡± A stooped old man walked over slowly. He was wearing arge ck cape, but white bones on his back pierced the cape and could be seen from the outside.


    ¡°What did the human say?¡± Ming Wang turned to look at the old man.


    The old man was the Master of the Hall of Justice in the Temple of Shadows. He specialized in various forms of torture. He had millions of ways to open the most tight-lipped mouths.

 Chapter 1240 - Authentic Or Fake

    <h2>Chapter 1240: Authentic Or Fake (2)</h2>


    Ming Wang had his suspicions regarding the Nine Souls Ring incident, so he ordered the Master of the Hall of Justice to go to the dungeons to interrogate Mu Shi.


    ¡°Reporting to the Holy Son, the human says that he did not swap the Nine Souls Ring. I also searched his space ring and found no trace of the Nine Souls Ring,¡± The Master of the Hall of Justice reported. It was just a simple sentence, but anyone who had suffered his torture would not be able to hide any secrets.


    Ming Wang frowned slightly. The suspicions in his heart were not yet dispelled.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The Luo Family sent an invitation to tomorrow¡¯s birthday banquet for their Grand Elder.¡± As he spoke, the Master of the Hall of Justice ced the invitation in Ming Wang¡¯s hand. ¡°I am informing the Holy Son because the Holy Lord is resting, and I am afraid to disturb her.¡±


    Ming Wang took the invitation. A strange look shed across his ck eyes.


    ¡°The Luo Family¡­ Luo Qufeng must be more than a thousand years old now?¡± Ming Wang suddenly asked.


    The Luo Family was one of the ancient ns in Central Maind. Their foundations were solid, and their Grand Elder, Luo Qufeng, was outstandingly powerful. His position in this maind was a lofty one.


    The Luo Family had nothing to do with the Temple of Shadows. Although their bases of power were close to each other, they usually minded their own business.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Master of the Hall of Justice said.


    Ming Wang narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Since that is the case and since the Holy Lord has just returned to the Temple, she might as well take the opportunity to let the outside world know that she has returned. Send this invitation to the Holy Lord.¡±


    The Master of the Hall of Justice was somewhat taken aback. He took the invitation and brought it to Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeping chambers.


    In her sleeping chambers, Ye Qingtang was familiarizing herself with the Holy Lord¡¯s behavioral patterns. Fortunately, there were many portraits of the Holy Lord in the sleeping chamber. Together with Ling Yan¡¯s description, Ye Qingtang began to grasp some of the Holy Lord¡¯s expressions.


    Ye Qingtang opened the room door in response to a knock and took the Luo Family¡¯s invitation from the Master of the Hall of Justice.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but frown slightly when she saw Luo Qufeng¡¯s name on the invitation.


    Ye Qingtang had known this Luo Qufeng in her previous life.


    He was an extremely talented and powerful figure in Central Maind. Now, he must be about a thousand years old. In her previous life, he had been a powerful tyrant in this maind.


    In her previous life, the truth about Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heart of the Demon God had been revealed sometime after she had arrived in Central Maind. This Luo Qufeng had ordered the Luo Family to pursue her in an attempt to rob her of the Heart of the Demon God.


    Ye Qingtang had narrowly escaped death a few times, but they had all been close calls.


    But it turned out that¡­


    In this life, she was going to attend Luo Qufeng¡¯s birthday banquet in the capacity of the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang was not stupid. She guessed that this invitation was another test. In the Temple of Shadows, she could use the excuse of remaining in her sleeping chambers to escape observation.


    But if she went out¡­


    Sure enough, the next afternoon, Ye Qingtang saw a group of Undead standing in the main hall of the Temple of Shadows. There were about a dozen of them, and one of them was the Hall Master.


    These Undead were chosen to apany Ye Qingtang to the Luo Family to present her good wishes.


    On the surface, they were apanying her, but Ye Qingtang knew that Ming Wang had sent these Undead to secretly observe her.

 Chapter 1241 - Authentic Or Fake

    <h2>Chapter 1241: Authentic Or Fake (3)</h2>


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡± The moment Ming Gu saw Ye Qingtang, he scuttled over and pressed his little face against her. He clutched Ye Qingtang¡¯s leg and hugged it.


    Meanwhile, Ming Wang looked at Ye Qingtang expressionlessly. Although his expression was civil, he was clearly secretly observing her.


    Ye Qingtang secretly took a deep breath. A trace of a smile suddenly appeared in the corner of her mouth. She reached out and picked up Ming Gu.


    ¡°Be good and wait here for me.¡±


    Ming Gu was shocked by such tenderness. His eyes opened wide in agitation.


    When he saw that familiar smile, Ming Gu hugged Ye Qingtang around the neck.


    ¡°Ah Yao, I will certainly wait obediently in the temple for you.¡±


    Ah Yao had finally smiled.


    When Ming Wang, who was standing nearby, saw the smile on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, a surge of emotion involuntarily shed across his eyes. But he quickly forced it down.


    As Ye Qingtang teased Ming Gu, she secretly observed Ming Wang from the corner of her eye.


    It looked like Ling Yan was urate.


    Ye Qingtang had been too constrained previously because of her uneasiness. This had aroused even more suspicions. Now, she only needed to properly act the role of Holy Lord and slowly dispel these suspicions in order to preserve her life.


    Ling Yan had said that there were two Holy Lords in the Temple of Shadows¡ªone was capricious, and the other was gloomy.


    In the presence of the Holy Lord, Ming Gu acted like an immature child. The Holy Lord also treated him like a child, doting on him and guiding him. As a result, Ming Gu had be very attached to the Holy Lord.


    ¡°Alright, I have to go.¡± Ye Qingtang saw that she was having an effect and put Ming Gu down.


    Ming Gu seemed to be in a trance of delight over the hug. He held his little fists in front of his chest and gazed blissfully at Ye Qingtang.


    This time, Ye Qingtang did not bring the little white tiger along. After the preparations wereplete, she led the dozen Undead to the Luo House.


    The Luo Family had a great influence in the area.


    All the powerful figures in the neighboring area hade to present their good wishes at the Grand Elder¡¯s birthday banquet.


    It was evening, and rays from the setting sun were scattered over the ground. The enormous Luo House stood proudly in the dying light of the evening.


    An endless stream of guests arrived at the Luo House. Dozens of Luo Family guards stood at attention outside the main door. It was a magnificent sight.


    The Luo House was gaily decorated and brightly lit with numerousmps.


    A white-robed youth slowly walked among the guests. A pair of pure white wings grew from his back. In the light of themps, they looked exceptionally pristine and beautiful.


    ¡°Uncle, who exactly is Luo Qufeng? I saw many alien ns here too.¡± The youth with the white wings widened his blue eyes and looked at a tall, handsome man.


    This man also had a pair of white wings growing from his back. They were simr to the youth¡¯s wings except that his feathers were slightly gray and seemed to be stronger.


    They were from the n of Winged People. Their Pce of Wings had received an invitation to Luo Qufeng¡¯s birthday banquet, and they had made a special trip to offer their good wishes.


    ¡°Luo Qufeng is the Grand Elder of the Luo Family. He participated in the battle between the Central Maind and the Second Domain. He is extremely powerful but has seldom appeared in recent years. However, he still maintains his former status,¡± the winged man said with a smile.


    ¡°The battle with the Second Domain? Uncle, didn¡¯t you participate in it too?¡± The winged youth asked curiously.

 Chapter 1242 - Luo Family

    <h2>Chapter 1242: Luo Family (1)</h2>


    One must know that the battle between the Central Maind and the Second Domain was earth-shattering. Although it had happened thousands of years ago, it continued to be spoken of.


    The winged manughed and shook his head. ¡°At that time, your uncle was not powerful enough and did not actually enter the main battlefield. I only participated in other battles.¡±


    The winged youth seemed rather puzzled. However, he was clearly curious about this historical battle.


    ¡°Uncle, I heard that the battle was extremely intense and that Central Maind suffered terrible losses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The winged man nodded slightly. ¡°If the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows had not led the senior members of the temple in an attempt to turn the tide, the battle might have been lost.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows? Hasn¡¯t she been missing for a long time?¡±


    Before the winged man could answer, the current Master of the Luo Family, Luo Feng, slowly walked over. He immediately stopped talking and advanced.


    ¡°Master of the Luo Family.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lan, how have you been?¡± Luo Feng looked to be about middle-aged, but he was more than a hundred years old. Even so, he looked much younger than the winged man, who looked like he was in his twenties. So, it was not strange for Luo Feng to call him Brother Lan.


    ¡°I am sorry that I am unable to personally congratte Old Master Luo on his birthday. I hope the Master of the Luo Family will convey my good wishes,¡± the winged man, who was called Lan Yu, said with a smile.


    ¡°You are too kind. The Luo Family and the Pce of Wings have always been on good terms. There is no need to stand on ceremony,¡± said Luo Feng with a smile.


    Luo Feng chatted with Lan Yu for a while before he went to greet his other guests.


    Numerous guests hade to congratte Luo Qufeng at his birthday banquet, many of which were powerful and influential.


    Lan Yu was just about to continue his previous conversation with his nephew when a petite little fellow with a huge wine gourd on its back dashed over.


    This little fellow looked somewhat like a cat with a pair ofrge, furry ears. Its entire body was covered with fluffy hairs, and it wore an intricately-worked set of leather armor. It jumped about gaily, itsrge, fluffy tail swayingzily behind it.


    Lan Yuughed when he saw this little fellow, who stood only as high as his knee, approach.


    ¡°Mi Qiu, the birthday banquet has not even officially started. Why are you already drunk?¡±


    The furry little fellow swept a nce at Lan Yu and simply sat down, leaning on Lan Yu¡¯s leg. Itsrge fluffy tail curled up and took down the huge wine gourd on its back. It held the gourd firmly with four small ws and used its sharp teeth to open the lid of the gourd. The fragrance of wine spread from the gourd. It held the gourd full of good wine and gulped it down.


    ¡°Burp¡­ The Master doesn¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. Since when has the Master been sober?¡± The small and adorable Mi Qiu actually spoke in the careless tones of a man.


    Although Mi Qiu looked adorable and harmless, it was actually part of the Qiu n and was vicious by nature.


    The Qiu n was actually an animal n. Although they looked like animals, they acted like humans. No matter how adorable they looked, they were usually very aggressive.


    Besides that, the Qiu n was known for their love of wine.


    Which was why members of the Qiu n were often seen carryingrge wine gourds on their backs.


    The Qiu n was often in a half-drunken stupor.


    But their capacity for liquor was shocking.

 Chapter 1243 - Luo Family

    <h2>Chapter 1243: Luo Family (2)</h2>


    ¡°Today is Luo Qufeng¡¯s birthday banquet. You better restrain yourself a little,¡± Lan Yu said with augh.


    Mi Qiu ignored him and took another gulp of wine.


    ¡°The Master is only here to make up the numbers. I¡¯m not involved with the birthday banquetter, but¡­ the Luo Family¡¯s wine is really fragrant. Before you go, remember to remind the Master to bring a few carriages of it back with me¡­ burp¡­¡±


    Lan Yu shook his head wordlessly.


    It was the nature of the Qiu n to have no respect for anyone. They not only wanted to bring back wine when attending a birthday banquet, but they even wanted a few carriages of it?!


    The winged youth standing nearby was still young and had not had much contact with the Qiu n. His youthful blue eyes widened as he looked at the little fellow leaning on his uncle¡¯s leg and drinking itself into a stupor. He was filled with curiosity.


    It was just a little fellow, yet why did it keep referring to itself as Master?


    Besides the Winged People and the Qiu n, there were many alien ns at tonight¡¯s birthday banquet. They all looked rather strange. Some were vicious-looking, some were gray, and some¡­ were furry.


    The winged youth was still wondering to himself when he felt the ground beneath his feet begin to shake.


    At that moment, a few giants, who stood dozens of meters tall, slowly walked in among the guests. The ground beneath everyone¡¯s feet shook with every step that they took.


    ¡°Burp¡­ even the Giant n is here¡­¡± Mi Qiu took a look, then gulped a mouthful of wine, and muttered to himself.


    The giants were huge. They were especially conspicuous in the crowd. However, the Luo Family had already prepared special seats for them. The giants looked like small mountains piled up in the Luo House courtyard when they sat down.


    A female giant was wearing a huge dress. When she sat, her skirt drifted down and whipped up a wild wind that almost sent Mi Qiu, who was sitting nearby, flying.


    The entire courtyard was bustling.


    Many guests had brought rich gifts.


    The evening sank into the night, and the birthday banquet was about to start.


    Luo Feng stood amidst the guests. He swept a nce over everyone present. However, the warm smile that hung on his lips seemed a little strange.


    ¡°Elder Brother, its about time. Grand Elder and the others are about toe over.¡± A middle-aged man, who looked very simr to Luo Feng, walked over. He was Luo Feng¡¯s younger brother, Luo Qi, and also the Deputy Master of the Luo Family.


    Luo Feng nodded and walked to the front of the courtyard. He said to all the guests,


    ¡°Today is the birthday of the Grand Elder of our Luo Family. Thank you, everyone, foring. Allow me to toast you.¡±


    With that, Luo Feng gave a signal to the servants. Hundreds of servants immediately brought out wine and served the guests.


    ¡°The Master finally gets to taste this wine.¡± Mi Qiu took a cup of wine and drank it without a second word.


    The speed at which it drank the wine shocked the servant who had brought the wine.


    It was not time to drink yet.


    ¡°Alright, hand all this over to the Master.¡± While the servant was still in a state of shock, Mi Qiu stood on its back legs and took the entire tray and all the wine on it.


    Lan Yu, who was standing nearby, sighed helplessly.


    When all the wine had been distributed, Luo Feng raised his cup.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    With that, he emptied his cup.


    Many had heard that the Luo Family¡¯s wine was of an excellent vintage. They emptied their cups. The wine was indeed excellent.

 Chapter 1244 - Luo Family

    <h2>Chapter 1244: Luo Family (3)</h2>


    However, just as Luo Feng and his guests were emptying their cups, the guards at the door suddenly announced loudly,


    ¡°The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows is here to present her good wishes.¡±


    The pronouncement made by that piercing voice dumbfounded everyone.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows? Have I heard wrongly?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they have announced the wrong name? Hasn¡¯t the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows been missing for thousands of years?¡±


    ¡°It was mostly the external world that spread the rumors that the Holy Lord had gone missing. The Temple of Shadows itself has never confirmed the rumor. Perhaps the Holy Lord was never missing in the first ce.¡±


    The guests all discussed the matter avidly. Even the Master of the Luo Family, Luo Feng, could not help but show a trace of surprise.


    They had invited the Temple of Shadows out of courtesy because the two centers of power were near each other.


    They had previously sent many simr invitations, but the Temple of Shadows had never sent a representative. They had, at most, sent a gift.


    But it turned out that¡­


    The Temple of Shadows had not onlye this time, but the person who came was the Holy Lord, who had vanished for thousands of years.


    In Central Maind, there was no real distinction between good and evil. Here, might was right.


    The Temple of Shadows had been supremely powerful in Central Maind. Many people had the utmost regard for it and did not dare to offend it in the least.


    But with the disappearance of the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows, the might of the Temple of Shadows had waned for thest few thousand years. However, its former status was still entrenched in many hearts.


    Just as everyone was discussing the matter, a slender figure slowly walked through the moonlight and appeared before them.


    A breathtakingly beautiful young girl stood in the glow of the moonlight. She walked over gracefully with an elusive smile on her face. Her slightly lifted eyes were more beautiful than the moon.


    Dozens of Undead followed the young girl closely.


    A hush instantly fell over the entire courtyard.


    Those who thought the guards had announced the wrong name now stared at the surpassingly beautiful girl.


    She was so aloof and so beautiful¡­


    Under the mingled light from the moon and themps, her wless face looked unreal.


    Everyone looked at the young girl as she stepped forward. Many secretly gulped.


    One must know that the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows was the most powerful symbol of the Temple of Shadows. She was the one who previously led the Temple of Shadows to its peak.


    But the Holy Lord had vanished for a long time, and everyone thought that she was nevering back.


    But it turned out that¡­


    They were now seeing her in the flesh!


    When Lan Yu, who was standing nearby, saw the young girl, his eyes were filled with astonishment. The beautiful women in his memories were swiftly oveid by the present.


    ¡°Burp¡­ am I really drunk? Why do I seem to see the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows?¡± Mi Qiu burped drunkenly as he squinted at the figure, his brow wrinkled in bewilderment.


    ¡°I must be really drunk.¡±


    Ye Qingtang slowly walked through the courtyard under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze. A small smile lurked in the corner of her mouth. Her amused eyes were aloof as she swept a casual gaze over everyone¡¯s face.


    <em>That¡¯s right¡­</em>


    <em>That¡¯s what the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows should look like.</em>


    Ye Qingtang inwardly noted everyone¡¯s reaction. She only heaved a secret sigh of relief when she peeked at those near her from the corner of her eye and saw that their expressions were normal.

 Chapter 1245 - Birthday Celebration

    <h2>Chapter 1245: Birthday Celebration (1)</h2>


    Just as everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Ye Qingtang, a loudugh suddenly rang out.


    A tall, handsome old man slowly walked over. This old man¡¯s hair was graying, and he had a long white beard. Although traces of his age could be seen in the wrinkles around his eyes, his eyes were brighter and more piercing than those of a man in his prime.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, it has been a long time.¡± The old man smiled as he walked towards Ye Qingtang. This old man was the Grand Elder of the Luo Family, Luo Qufeng.


    Luo Qufeng had participated in the battle with the powerful cultivators from the Second Domain and so knew the Holy Lord of Shadows, who had led troops to join the battle.


    Ye Qingtang maintained herposure when she saw Luo Qufeng, who had sent people to hunt her down in her previous life, walk over. The smile on her lips deepened, and she said coolly,


    ¡°Luo Qufeng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Luo Qufeng said with a smile, ¡°I have not seen the Holy Lord since that battle thousands of years ago. What a joy it is to see you once more today.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled ndly but did not reply.


    When the Temple of Shadows was at its peak, powers like the Luo Family were illustrious in Central Maind, but still, they could notpare with the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Men, invite the Holy Lord of Shadows to take a seat.¡± With that, Luo Qufeng gestured for Ye Qingtang to enter.


    The banquet had not yet started, and besides the huge giants, no one else was seated.


    Ye Qingtang sat down naturally while maintaining herposure. She continued to smile faintly while her gaze remained detached as if she was above everything.


    The Undead who followed Ye Qingtang also sat around her.


    Luo Qufeng made some small talk with Ye Qingtang. She either expertly responded with a few words or smiled wordlessly. The Undead from the Temple of Shadows noted it all.


    The birthday banquet had been about to begin, but many were shocked by the arrival of the Holy Lord of Shadows. Now that Ye Qingtang and the Undead were seated, Luo Qufeng also smilingly invited the other guests to take their seats.


    ¡°Burp, isn¡¯t it rather warm?¡± After Mi Qiu sat down with Lan Yu and the others, it felt that its surroundings were rather warm. It turned its head to look around and saw a scarlet figure sitting nearby.


    It was a man from the ze n.


    The ze n was one of the Fire Tribes. They had no flesh, blood, or bones. Their entire bodies wereposed of flint andva. Their bodies were always ame, and they were highly resistant to any kind of fire-rted attacks.


    The special characteristics of the ze n meant that whenever they appeared, the temperature of the surroundings rose. Their zing fire was only extinguished at the moment of their death.


    ¡°Can you sit farther away from me?¡± A cold voice suddenly said in the ze n member¡¯s ear.


    A youth from the Ice n was sitting next to the man from the ze n. He was as transparent as crystal and looked like an ice sculpture. His exquisite face that was formed from frost was now dripping with clear droplets of water, making him look like he had just been hauled out from the water.


    The man from the ze n looked at the youth from the Ice n, puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    The youth from the Ice n impatiently curled his lip that looked as if it had been carved from ice. ¡°You¡¯re too hot.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s cooler near you¡­¡± The man from the ze n said innocently as he quietly moved his chair.


    ¡°¡­¡± The face of the youth from the Ice n darkened immediately.

 Chapter 1246 - Birthday Celebration

    <h2>Chapter 1246: Birthday Celebration (2)</h2>


    ¡°Burp¡­ this Luo Family is so interesting. They¡¯ve actually seated the ze n and the Ice n together.¡± Mi Qiu looked over at the disturbance and waved its tailzily.


    When they saw that all the guests were seated, the Luo Family ordered servants to serve the delicacies and wine that had been prepared in advance.


    As he looked at all the guests gathered under themplight, Luo Qi¡¯s gaze secretly fell on Ye Qingtang. He frowned slightly and as he looked as everyone enjoying themselves, he walked over to his older brother, Luo Feng and spoke softly.


    ¡°Elder Brother, why is the Holy Lord of Shadows here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Luo Feng shook his head slightly, his gaze also secretly moving towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Today is very important to Great Grandfather. The Holy Lord of Shadows has been missing for thousands of years. Now, she has suddenly reappeared and is even in our house. What does that mean? Does she mean to act against us?¡± Luo Qi asked softly.


    The appearance of the Holy Lord of Shadows waspletely beyond their expectations.


    Who would have thought that the Holy Lord of Shadows, who had vanished for thousands of years, would now appear at the Luo Family Grand Elder¡¯s birthday banquet?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not yet certain whether this Holy Lord of Shadows is real or an impostor,¡± said Luo Feng suddenly.


    Luo Qi was shocked.


    ¡°Elder Brother, are you saying¡­ that this Holy Lord of Shadows is fake?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain,¡± Luo Feng said. ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows vanished for thousands of years, and the Temple of Shadows has declined. If the Holy Lord of Shadows did not disappear, then where has she been all these years? Why didn¡¯t she appear when the Temple of Shadows declined? Also¡­ many of the Undead in this maind are currently enved. Considering the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ temperament, do you think she would have ignored this if she was still in the Temple of Shadows?¡±


    Luo Qi thought that what Luo Feng said made a lot of sense.


    ¡°Then¡­ does Elder Brother mean that this Holy Lord of Shadows is an impostor from the Temple of Shadows? They are using this as an excuse to intimidate us?¡±


    ¡°That may not be the case.¡± Luo Feng shook his head. ¡°When I saw her chatting with the Great Grandfather just now, I could not tell that anything was wrong. I felt that she was just like the Holy Lord the Grand Elder talked about previously.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Luo Qi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Even if she really is the Holy Lord of Shadows, why does it matter? As I said, the Temple of Shadows and the n of the Undead¡¯s situation has been unfavorable for thousands of years. If this Holy Lord of Shadows still retains her former power, then she would have already acted to cow the maind. Now, she has emerged after secluding herself for thousands of years. I think¡­ she won¡¯t create any trouble,¡± Luo Feng said.


    Realization suddenly dawned on Luo Qi. ¡°Perhaps she was severely injured in the battle with the powerful cultivators from the Second Domain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Luo Feng nodded. The Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ disappearance had coincided with the conclusion of the battle with the powerful cultivators from the Second Domain.


    ¡°That makes sense. Perhaps, she was seriously injured and afraid that others would find out, so she deliberately started the rumor that she had disappeared and secretly went into seclusion to recover,¡± said Luo Qi.


    Luo Feng nodded slightly and looked away. He spoke to Luo Qi.


    ¡°The arrival of the Holy Lord of Shadows is unexpected, but why does it matter? Great Grandfather¡¯s n for today will certainly seed. The arrival of the Holy Lord of Shadows will even enhance the effect of Great Grandfather¡¯s scheme.¡±


    Luo Qi nodded.


    ¡°Elder Brother you are right. Nothing will go wrong for Great Grandfather.¡±


    Luo Feng patted Luo Qi¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction as his gaze swept over the hall full of guests.

 Chapter 1247 - Birthday Celebration

    <h2>Chapter 1247: Birthday Celebration (3)</h2>


    Luo Feng spoke coldly.


    ¡°After today, our Luo Family will reach its peak. The Temple of Shadows was the supreme power in Central Maind, but starting from tomorrow, our Luo Family will rewrite history.¡±


    Luo Qi nodded hard. Then, he put a smile on his face and went to entertain the guests.


    No one noticed the conversation between the two brothers.


    Ye Qingtang was sitting on a chair, maintaining a ¡°Holy Lord-like smile¡± on her face. No one came over to chat with her, perhaps because of her status as the Holy Lord, and Ye Qingtang rxed a little.


    But before she could rxpletely, she suddenly felt a piercing gaze fall on her.


    Before Ye Qingtang could determine the source of that gaze, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± A suave old man was looking at Ye Qingtang through hooded eyes.


    Although the old man¡¯s words seemed courteous, his tone was filled with hatred. He looked at Ye Qingtang as if he would like to y her alive.


    More than twenty people followed behind the old man. Some were old, and some were young, but all of them were dressed alike, with a soaring eagle embroidered on their chests.


    Ye Qingtang took one look and received a jolt.


    This old man was the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect, and Ye Qingtang had known him in her previous life. The Yunying Sect was one of the super sects in Central Maind and was extremely powerful. This Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect was a force to be reckoned with.


    Ye Qingtang had merely heard rumors of the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect in her previous life but had not met him in person. However, she knew how powerful he was.


    At any other time, Ye Qingtang would not think much of meeting the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.


    But now¡­


    She was meeting the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect in her capacity as the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    One must know that¡­


    Thousands of years ago, when the Temple of Shadows was at its peak, the Holy Lord of Shadows had killed the Yunying Sect Grand Elder¡¯s entire n. Only the young Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect had survived.


    After that, the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect had sworn vengeance on the Holy Lord of Shadows. He had entered the Yunying Sect, and with his immense natural talent, his capabilities had advanced rapidly.


    However¡­


    Before the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect could return from his studies and seek vengeance on the Holy Lord of Shadows, thetter had vanished¡­


    Ye Qingtang had not expected that her luck would be so bad as to run into the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect here!!


    However¡­


    Although Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was racing, she had no choice but to keep her cool in front of the Undead. She maintained her faint smile, calmly swept a look at the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect, and spoke.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Her casual tone seemed topletely ignore the hatred in the eyes of the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.


    At that moment, the Branch Master of the Temple of Shadows was secretly observing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that the Holy Lord of Shadows does not recognize me. When you personally ughtered the thousand-plus members in my Yun n, I doubt you expected anyone to survive¡­ For thousands of years, I have spent every moment longing for vengeance. And now, you have finally appeared!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. He was so filled with rage that he smiled instead.

 Chapter 1248 - Every Debt Has Its Debtor

    <h2>Chapter 1248: Every Debt Has Its Debtor (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart turned cold when she saw the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect¡¯s bone-chilling determination to kill her.


    The Grand Elder was so powerful he could probably reduce her to minced meat with just one finger.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang forced down the chill in her heart. She nced at the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect from the corner of her eye andughed softly. ¡°The Yun Family? I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I can¡¯t remember such a n at all.¡±


    How could the Holy Lord of Shadows, who was once supreme in this maind, possibly remember every one of the millions of ns she had ughtered?


    <em>Sorry, Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.</em>She did not wish to say this either¡­


    But¡­


    Dozens of eyes from the Temple of Shadows were staring at her.


    The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect red at Ye Qingtang. She had taken thousands of lives in his Yun n, and now she had no recollection of it at all!


    ¡°Whether or you remember them or not, I will definitely avenge my nsmen today!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect bellowed with rage. The Yunying Sect members behind him immediately advanced a step and were about to draw their swords.


    Themotion immediately drew the attention of all the guests who were present.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze converged on them.


    They looked at the deep hatred of the usually suave Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect, then looked at the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡±, who was smiling sweetly and unconcernedly. Everyone¡¯s emotions were in turmoil.


    The Yunying Sect¡¯s power was certainly umon, and the Grand Elder¡¯s abilities were sufficient to make him one of the top powerful cultivators.


    However¡­


    The object of his vengeance was the Holy Lord of Shadows, who used to be the most powerful cultivator in the entire maind.


    ¡°Is the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect crazy? Is he really going to indiscriminately fight the Holy Lord of Shadows?¡±


    ¡°His entire n was ughtered before his eyes. Anyone else would have copsed, but all these years, the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect forced himself to survive to avenge his nsmen. I hear that he spent thousands of years training diligently. This time, he might be nning to fight the Holy Lord of Shadows to death.¡±


    Ye Qingtang almost copsed inwardly when she saw the Yunying Sect Grand Elder¡¯s murderous intent.


    She could clearly sense that the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect was determined to avenge his nsmen. He would even sacrifice his life to do so.


    However¡­


    She was not even the Holy Lord of Shadows. How could she possibly be a match for the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect?


    Ye Qingtang lifted her eyes slightly. Her expression did not change at all when faced with the murderous intentions of the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect. She raised her head a little, and the smile lurking in the corner of her mouth deepened slightly.


    ¡°Who are you to seek vengeance on me?¡±


    How hateful she was!


    Ye Qingtang grieved inwardly, but she maintained her lofty expression as if the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect was of no consequence to her. She flicked her eyes away and said, ¡°Today is Luo Qufeng¡¯s birthday banquet. I am not interested in spoiling someone¡¯s joyous asion.¡±


    Ye Qingtang paused and swept a cold look at the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.


    ¡°You are not a worthy opponent.¡±


    ¡°Not a worthy opponent! Today, I will make you pay for the lives of my entire n!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect was prepared for indiscriminate destruction, and he struck out with a thunderous blow.


    A huge, crimson dragon instantly sted out from the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect¡¯s palm and roared towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang already sensed the crimson dragon roaring towards her with an apocalyptic force. Death seemed imminent.

 Chapter 1249 - Every Debt Has Its Debtor

    <h2>Chapter 1249: Every Debt Has Its Debtor (2)</h2>


    But at that moment, Ye Qingtang remained motionless. She maintained herposure as she sat on her chair. She even slowly picked up her wine cup, as ifpletely unaware that death was imminent.


    However, the second before the crimson dragon touched Ye Qingtang, the Temple of Shadows¡¯ Branch Master, who had been biding his time, suddenly struck. A ck whirlwind swept out of his wide sleeve and instantly transformed into a huge ck dragon that headed straight for the crimson dragon of the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.


    The instant the two dragons collided, the aftershock smashed the surrounding utensils into smithereens.


    ¡°How dare you! Who is this lowly human who dares to offend the Holy Lord?¡± the Temple of Shadows¡¯ Branch Master said coldly, but he was inwardly murmuring to himself.


    Before they left for the Luo House, the Holy Son, Ming Wang, had ordered them to secretly observe the Holy Lord¡¯s behavior to ensure that she was not an impostor.


    Along the way, the Branch Master had not seen anything unusual about the Holy Lord¡¯s behavior.


    When the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect had offended her just now, the Branch Master was secretly observing Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction.


    But she acted exactly like the Holy Lord had in the past.


    The Holy Lord had maintained herposure and talked andughed sweetly without deigning to pay any attention to the Grand Elder.


    Ye Qingtang did not react when she saw that the Branch Master had acted, but she inwardly heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    Every day that passed was traumatic.


    Considering the gulf between her powers and those of the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect, she would be unable to avoid that blow even if she wanted to. Even if she had the ability to avoid it, just the act of dodging would arouse the deepest suspicions in the Undead.


    After all¡­


    The Holy Lord of Shadows, who used to be the most powerful cultivator, would certainly not act like that¡­


    In that situation, Ye Qingtang would have died whether she moved or not. She might as well maintain her pose as Holy Lord.


    As expected, the Undead of the Temple of Shadows could not possibly tolerate anyone offending their Holy Lord.


    Hadn¡¯t they acted?


    Although she had passed the test, Ye Qingtang broke out in a cold sweat.


    The enemies that this Holy Lord of Shadows had made were probably each more formidable and tougher than the next.


    Every day was like treading on thin ice. When would it end?


    However¡­


    Although she inwardly felt helpless, Ye Qingtang continued to maintain an attitude of supreme aloofness. She nced at the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°I will not repeat myself. Since today is Luo Qufeng¡¯s birthday banquet, I will let the matter go. But if you don¡¯t appreciate my offer, then don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance.¡±


    <em>Grand Elder, pack up your remarkable abilities and go!</em>


    ¡°Rubbish. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I will let my entire Yun n down. Come on and be killed!¡± The Grand Elder failed to notice Ye Qingtang¡¯s inner cry. He only felt that the Holy Lord of Shadows waspletely detestable, and he could not wait to tear her to shreds.


    <em>Why won¡¯t he listen?</em>


    Ye Qingtang sighed inwardly but continued to smile calmly. She raised her hand and emptied her cup. She spoke casually.


    ¡°If you want me to fight, you will have to prove to be worthy of it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang spoke without looking at anyone else, but her words were instructions to the Undead from the Temple of Shadows.


    The dozens of Undead from the Temple of Shadows suddenly rose, and a strong demonic aura flowed forth.


    The Yunying Sect naturally would not give up. The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect gave a low shout and aimed the first blow at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1250 - Every Debt Has Its Debtor

    <h2>Chapter 1250: Every Debt Has Its Debtor (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang remained firmly seated and did not move an inch. The Branch Master of the Temple of Shadows took on the attack from the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.


    ¡°Who is this lowly human? You are not worthy to fight the Holy Lord of Shadows.¡± The Branch Masterughed softly and eerily. He was soon embroiled in a fight with the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.


    The others from the Yunying Sect also began to fight the Undead from the Temple of Shadows.


    The entire birthday banquet dissolved into shouts and explosions, creating many strong aftershocks that smashed everything in the vicinity.


    Ye Qingtang saw that the two sides were fighting intensely. She continued to smile slightly as she casually poured a cup of wine for herself and sipped it as if nothing had happened.


    Many of the guests at the birthday banquet were shocked by the intensity of the battle.


    They had not thought that a birthday banquet would lead to a fight between the Yunying Sect and the Temple of Shadows.


    The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect was truly formidable, but the Branch Master of the Yunying Sect would not give an inch. The two of them fought furiously, and the aftershocks from their battle allowed the others to sense just how horrifying their powers were.


    <em>The Temple of Shadows is indeed formidable. Although it has been on the decline for thousands of years, its original strength still remains</em>. Everyone present could not help but think this as they saw the bewildering scene before them.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows has not acted yet, and the Yunying Sect is merely on par with the Temple of Shadows. If the Holy Lord of Shadows acts, won¡¯t it mean¡­¡±


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Ye Qingtang.


    <em>Act?</em>


    <em>No way.</em>


    Ye Qingtang forced herself to pretend to be calm and tried her best to maintain the dignity of the Holy Lord.


    She was exhausted from just remaining in the same spot and withstanding the aftershocks of the battle between the powerful cultivators from both sides. If she were not afraid of exposing herself, she would have slunk away already.


    Luo Qi looked at the intense battle, then turned to look at Luo Qufeng and Luo Feng with a slightly worried expression. However, Luo Feng only secretly shook his head at him with a mocking look in his eyes.


    The two sides were embroiled in the fight. No one wanted to be on the losing end.


    The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect had diligently trained for thousands of years, but the Temple of Shadows had a deep foundation, and the Branch Master was extremely powerful.


    The two sides were momentarily at a stalemate.


    The elders from the Yunying Sect could hold their own against their opponents, but they were inwardly worried.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had not yet entered the fight, yet they still could not gain the upper hand and were unable to even touch the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Once the Holy Lord of Shadows entered the fight, they would certainly lose.


    ¡°Grand Elder, we cannot continue like this. Since the Holy Lord of Shadows has appeared, we can always seek vengeance another day.¡± One of the Yunying Sect elders took the opportunity to advise the Grand Elder.


    They had onlye to offer their good wishes and were few and unprepared. They could not continue fighting for long. Furthermore, the Luo House was not far from the Temple of Shadows. If the Holy Lord of Shadows gave themand, reinforcements from the Undead of the Temple of Shadows would certainly reach before their own reinforcements.


    The Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect gritted his teeth as he looked at Ye Qingtang sitting peacefully nearby. His eyes were bloodshot with hatred.


    But having lived thousands of years, he was not one to act rashly, and he withdrew.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, I will certainly avenge the Yun n.¡±


    With that, the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect led everyone and swiftly left the Luo House.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a huge sigh of relief when she saw the retreating figure of the Grand Elder of the Yunying Sect.


    <em>A debt belongs to its debtor. Grand Elder, you have the wrong person!!</em>

 Chapter 1251 - Misspoken Words

    <h2>Chapter 1251: Misspoken Words (1)</h2>


    The fight disturbed the peace of the celebration. Members of the Yunying Sect left nothing but a mess behind.


    Luo Feng took a glimpse at Luo Qufeng and said softly, ¡°Great Grandfather, those people of the Yunying Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Luo Qufeng shook his head.


    The moment Luo Qufeng finished his words, a deep burst ofughter was heard.


    Two figures appeared in the midair andnded in the courtyard of the Luo Family.


    ¡°Brother Luo, sorry that I¡¯m slightlyte today. Hope you can understand.¡± A tall and strong elder with a beard folded his hands together and smiled at Luo Qufeng.


    The other skinny and shorter elder folded his hands and greeted Luo Qufeng as well.


    The guests were shocked as they saw the sudden appearance of the two elders.


    They both were one of the twelve saints of the Central Maind. The tall one was called Hong Zhong. He was extremely strong and could destroy a mountain or sea with one fist. The shorter one was called Suo Mu. He was very powerful despite being small.


    Both of them fought during the fight at the second domain a few thousand years ago. Their help was significant, and they were friends with Luo Qufeng.


    The name of the twelve saints was very influential. Everyone was a renowned chief. They could make the Central Maind tremble with a slight stomp.


    Luo Qufeng looked at Suo Mu and Hong Zhong and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as you¡¯re here.¡±


    Hong Zhongughed and scanned through the mess.


    ¡°Brother Luo, today is your birthday. What¡¯s wrong with the celebration¡­¡±


    Before Hong Zhong finished his words, his sightnded on Ye Qingtang, who was sitting in the mess.


    Both Hong Zhong and Suo Mu were part of the fight a few thousand years ago and had seen the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows?¡± Hong Zhong was astonished as he saw Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I did not imagine that Brother Luo was able to invite Holy Lord Senior over as well.¡±


    Hong Zhong folded his hands together and greeted Ye Qingtang. ¡°Senior, I could still remember how you fought a few thousand years ago. It¡¯s my pleasure to be able to meet you here today.¡±


    Suo Mu also went forward and greeted her. ¡°Senior, we were here to celebrate brother Luo¡¯s birthday and did not expect to meet you here.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at Hong Zhong and Suo Mu. She was surprised internally.


    The position that the twelve saints held in the Central Maind was supreme. Their power and ability were terrifying for all. Ye Qingtang had only heard of their names in her previous life and met a few. She respected them greatly.


    However¡­


    Hong Zhong and Suo Mu, the twelve saints that she respected, greeted her in front of everyone and addressed her as Senior.


    Ye Qingtang had mixed feelings but did not reveal any of them on her face. She just smiled and nodded slightly.


    Suo Mu and Hong Zhong did not feel anything that was inappropriate.


    ¡°The memories of meeting Senior in the past are still fresh in my mind. I need to thank Brother Luo for inviting Senior here and providing us with another opportunity to meet you.¡± They added.


    Ye Qingtang could not say anything and could only remain calm.


    Hong Zhong looked towards Luo Qufeng and said, ¡°Brother Luo, if you told us earlier that the Holy Lord of Shadows is going to be here, Suo Mu and I would definitely be punctual.¡±

 Chapter 1252 - Misspoken Words

    <h2>Chapter 1252: Misspoken Words (2)</h2>


    Luo Qufeng smiled and was about to speak, but a rather cynical voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°It is indeed surprising that the Luo Family can invite the Holy Lord of Shadows. However, the Temple of Shadows and the Luo Residence are not far away from each other, and the Luo Family has always been extremely respectful towards the Temple of Shadows. It seems that the Luo Family probably yielded and pledged allegiance to the Temple of Shadows. Otherwise, why would the Holy Lord of Shadows grace us with her presence?¡± A middle-aged man chuckled and cast a look at Luo Qufeng.


    There was no change in Luo Qufeng¡¯s expression while Luo Feng frowned slightly.


    That person who spoke was the Manor Chief of Dong Yue Manor.


    Dong Yue Manor initially had good rtions with the Luo Family, but theypletely fell out due to certain matters a thousand years ago, and there have been many disputes between them whether it be in public or in secret.


    It was already shocking that people from the Dong Yue Manor came today.


    As expected, the Dong Yue Manor Chief had a scornful tone.


    ¡°Dong Yue Manor Chief, food can be eaten without regard, but that¡¯s not so for words. When has the Luo Family yielded to the Temple of Shadows?¡± The evidently-irascible Luo Qi asked unhappily.


    ¡°So be it if you all yielded. This is your Luo Family¡¯s matter. What is there to not admit? What is the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s identity? How can anyone else be able to invite her? If your Luo Family did not yield to the Temple of Shadows, why would the Holy Lord personally attend this event?¡± Dong Yue Manor Chief asked with a smile.


    Everyone was extremely surprised that the Holy Lord of Shadows came today and was filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Dong Yue Manor Chief, you must speak with evidence,¡± Luo Qi said coldly


    Dong Yue Manor Chief looked at Ye Qingtang and cupped his fists. ¡°Evidence? The Holy Lord of Shadows is right here. Is this still not considered evidence?¡±


    Luo Qi had a grim expression and almost started a fight with Dong Yue Manor Chief. Fortunately, Luo Feng held him back and secretly shook his head while giving him a look to calm down.


    Ye Qingtang did not utter a single word throughout. Looking at the chaotic scene before her, she sighed in her heart.


    No ordinary person could be the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows is very reputable, and there would be many benefits if the Luo Family yielded to the Temple of Shadows. Isn¡¯t there a saying that one will benefit by following closely behind heavyden wagons?¡± Dong Yue Manor Chief chuckled.


    Luo Qi red at Dong Yue Manor Chief, but before he said anything, Luo Qufeng, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Dong Yue Manor Chief, today is my birthday celebration. Your provocation is a little too overboard.¡±


    Dong Yue Manor Chief scoffed. Just as he was about to speak, Luo Qufeng abruptly raised his hand, and a scarlet gleam shot out from his palm and into Dong Yue Manor Chief¡¯s be.


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s attack caught everyone off guard.


    People knew that Dong Yue Manor and the Luo Family were not on good terms, but no one thought that Luo Qufeng would suddenly attack someone on his own birthday banquet.


    Everyone did not know how to react for a moment.


    That red gleam pierced Dong Yue Manor Chief¡¯s be at once.


    In just a moment, the scarlet point on Dong Yue Manor Chief¡¯s be spread throughout his entire brain rapidly, and numerous red blood vessels covered his entire body.


    The entire process happened so quickly that no one could react in time. Countless red gleams shot out of Dong Yue Manor Chief¡¯s body without warning and flew right into Luo Qufeng¡¯s palm.


    The red gleam disappeared a momentter.


    Dong Yue Manor Chief¡¯splexion became extremely pale in just a moment, and he fell to the floor carelessly while breaking out in a cold sweat profusely.

 Chapter 1253 - Misspoken Words

    <h2>Chapter 1253: Misspoken Words (3)</h2>


    ¡°Brother Luo, today is your birthday. There¡¯s no need to fuss over small matters with these people and spoil your mood.¡± Hong Zhong did not expect Luo Qufeng to strike suddenly as it was very unlike his usual behavior.


    Nheless, Luo Qufeng merely lifted his chin up and looked at Dong Yue Manor Chief, who fell to the ground.


    ¡°My¡­ my powers¡­¡± Dong Yue Manor Chief was scarily pale as though he was picked up from underwater. He suddenly looked up at Luo Qufeng with hatred.


    ¡°Luo Qufeng, you old jerk! You absorbed all of my powers!¡±


    At that moment, Dong Yue Manor Chief felt that his energy had beenpletely sucked away. All his martial realm that he cultivated for thousands of years was actually absorbed away by Luo Qufeng in that one moment!


    Dong Yue Manor Chief¡¯s words stunned everyone.


    <em>Luo Qufeng absorbed all of his powers?</em>


    <em>What did that mean?</em>


    Other people from Dong Yue Manor hurried forward and held their Manor Chief up nervously.


    They, as well, did not think that Luo Qufeng would attack suddenly.


    Everything happened too abruptly.


    As Luo Qufeng looked at the pale Dong Yue Manor Chief, the wide smile on his face wasced with menace.


    ¡°Dong Yue Manor Chief, I tolerated you for too long. It¡¯s you, yourself, who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. However¡­ you should thank me instead. From now on, your powers will be mine to use, and this will be an honor for you.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Luo Qufeng¡¯s words.


    Luo Qufeng really absorbed all of Dong Yue Manor Chief¡¯s powers away?


    ¡°Senior Luo, Dong Yue Manor Chief was indeed wrong, but there should be a line to everything. Isn¡¯t what you did too overboard?¡±


    ¡°Right. If Dong Yue Manor Chief was disrespectful, the Luo Family can simply chase them out. Why must you do this?¡±


    Many of the guests had some ties with the Luo Family and Dong Yue Manor, and the sudden incident truly caught them off guard.


    They just felt that Luo Qufeng¡¯s attack out of anger was too out of ce


    However, Luo Qufeng did not have any intention to stop as he looked across everyone with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are all mistaken.¡±


    Luo Qufeng exined. ¡°I am very thankful that you all cane today, but from today on, all of you will be a part of me. Your powers will also soon be for me to use, and you all will apany me to ascend to the peak of this world through another form,¡± Luo Qufeng said smilingly as insanity filled his eyes.


    ¡°Luo Qufeng, what do you mean by that?¡± Everyone was rmed when they heard something off in Luo Qufeng¡¯s tone.


    Luo Qufeng chuckled. In the next second, a gleam enshrouded over the Luo Residence, and all the exits were sealed by spells.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Today is the most important day of your lives. Offering your powers to me will be your honor.¡± Luo Qufeng looked up slightly as his eyes passed through everyone at the scene.


    It was only at this instant that the guests realized that the birthday banquet today was simply a trap by the Luo Family.


    Luo Qufeng was actually so berserk to this state: he used the pretense of his birthday banquet to deceive countless powerful figures intoing only to absorb everyone¡¯s powers for his own use on this night!


    ¡°Luo Qufeng, you are a shameless, old bastard. Why did I not see through your sinister ns earlier!¡±

 Chapter 1254 - Ambush

    <h2>Chapter 1254: Ambush (1)</h2>


    ¡°Luo Qufeng, do you want to be enemies with everyone here!¡±


    ¡°I never expected you to be so sanctimonious!¡±


    The guests who felt extremely deceived berated furiously.


    Yet, Luo Qufeng¡¯s expression did not change. He merely snickered as he looked at the numerous powerful figures before him who were his offerings today.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry. If I ever reach the peak, you all naturally have the credit for it. You all will also reach that highest realm that no one has ever reached before through another form. You all should not be angry and should thank me instead,¡± Luo Qufeng said with augh.


    ¡°Pfft! Shameless old bastard! I will fight it out with your Luo Family today!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! The Luo Family is so malicious! Let¡¯s fight it out with them!¡±


    The guests werepletely enraged. They came out of goodwill to celebrate his birthday, but the Luo Family was so evil to want to harm all of them.


    All the exits werepletely sealed by the Luo Family currently, and, in anger, everyone dashed toward Luo Qufeng and the other members of the Luo Family!


    The Luo Family was already prepared for this from the start. Many powerful figures from the Luo Family who were alreadyying in wait rushed out and fought the guests instantly.


    The initially auspicious and peaceful birthday celebration was, however, a full-blown battlefield now.


    Many powerful figures took out their Dharma treasures as they engaged in a life-and-death struggle against the Luo Family.


    Although Hong Zhong and Suo Mu knew Luo Qufeng a long time ago and had many years of friendship, they clearly sensed Luo Qufeng¡¯s viciousness at this moment and feared that no one present today would be spared from his malice.


    ¡°I really never thought that Luo Qufeng would be like this.¡± Hong Zhong frowned deeply.


    Suo Mu said coldly, ¡°In the Central Maind, the powerful ones have alwaysmanded honor and respect. It¡¯s just that Luo Qufeng¡¯s method is too shameless. If we let him have his way today, we don¡¯t know what wille out of it.¡±


    ¡°Luo Qufeng must have cultivated a secret evil cultivation technique to be able to absorb other people¡¯s powers and convert them for his own use. Brother Suo, let¡¯s go after him now.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Then, the two men bolted toward Luo Qufeng and attacked directly.


    These two out of the twelve Saints were extremely skilled, and two destructive forces rushed straight toward Luo Qufeng!


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s lips curled into a snicker as he watched the two mening for him.


    In just a moment, Luo Qufeng shifted his body slightly, and a scarlet gleam erupted from his body and shot into the sky. The wind from his palm formed a giant dragon, which lunged at the two men.


    Suo Mu, Hong Zhong, and Luo Qufeng were locked in a messy battle.


    In the chaos, all ns fully disyed their capabilities. The Giant n trampled around thunderously while their huge fists swung toward the light barrier over the Luo Residence in an attempt to break it.


    Yet, despite the unparalleled strength of the Giant n, that light barrier did not budge at all even with theirbined effort.


    Lan Yu and his nephew were fighting the Luo Family members. Spreading the wings on his back, numerous light rays emerged on his wings and shot down sessively.


    The entire battlefield was messy and in shambles.


    Ye Qingtang was seated in her original seat. She had not spoken, and thus the Undead n behind her naturally did not move. Amidst the chaos, they seemed exceptionally unusual.


    <em>What is going on?!</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s head started hurting as she watched the wild battle before her.


    <em>Why did a normal birthday celebration be such a huge scheme?</em>


    She just sent the Yunying Sect Grand Elder away, but another even bigger incident followed right after?!

 Chapter 1255 - Ambush

    <h2>Chapter 1255: Ambush (2)</h2>


    At this instant, there was no emotion on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face though she had already groaned numerous times on the inside.


    She had felt that there was something strange when Ming Wang gave her the invitation. After all, given the Luo Family¡¯s influence, it was still insufficient for the Holy Lord of Shadows to personally attend a birthday celebration.


    She originally thought that Ming Wang intended to use this trip to let the Undead n following her observe her actions.


    But looking at the situation now¡­


    That was not the case at all!


    This little rascal must have bluffed her here because he knew the Luo Family¡¯s scheme from the start.


    If she was truly the Holy Lord of Shadows, she would naturally be able to leave the Luo Residence safely given her skills. If she was fake, she would probably die without a doubt.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang gave her hats off to Ming Wang¡¯s method to tell the authenticity of her identity.


    She had long known that the Temple of Shadows was not so easy to trick.


    Ye Qingtang did not reveal any emotions, but she secretly observed the situation on the battlefield.


    Suo Mu and Hong Zhong of the twelve Saints were present, and their skills wereparable to that of Luo Qufeng¡¯s. Logically speaking, they should be able to stop the Luo Family¡¯s schemes. However¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not think that things were so simple.


    Luo Qufeng nned this from the start but still invited Suo Mu and Hong Zhong. Unless he was an idiot, he definitely would not involve people he could not defeat into his scheme.


    Before this, Luo Qufeng¡¯s aura was evidently different from rumors when he attacked while his evil cultivation technique to absorb other people¡¯s powers was probably hidden for a long time. Most likely, he had greatly concealed his skills in the past thousand years.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was worrying, there was a new situation on the battlefield.


    Suo Mu and Hong Zhong joined forces against Luo Qufeng and thought that they would definitely be victorious. Yet, unexpectedly, Luo Qufeng¡¯s skills soared suddenly andpletely overthrew the both of them.


    The two men increasingly felt a strain, and Luo Qufeng gained the upper hand after a hundred moves. He waved his hand suddenly, and a scarlet glow resembling a red sun smashed into the two men.


    <em>Boom, boom!!</em>


    <em>Boom, boom!!</em>


    With two loud rumbles, Suo Mu and Hong Zhong crashed onto the ground by the overpowering force and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. They were clearly severely wounded by Luo Qufeng!


    When the Luo Family members saw that Luo Qufeng triumphed over the two powerful figures, their arrogance soared!


    ¡°Luo Qufeng, you indeed hid your true skills!¡± Hong Zhong clutched onto his excruciatingly painful chest while frowning at the uninjured Luo Qufeng.


    Flicking his sleeves, Luo Qufeng kept both hands behind him and towered over the two men whom he had known for years. ¡°Hong Zhong, Suo Mu, we have thousands of years of friendship, and I will not forget it. Thus, how can today¡¯s big event miss the two of you?¡±


    Luo Qufengughed sinisterly right after. ¡°Rest assured. I will not let you two feel too much pain. You all cultivated for thousands of years, but your skills have alreadye to a standstill, and it¡¯s hard to have any greater progress. Why not give me your powers and let me use it instead? I will bring you all along with me to the true peak of powerful figures.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Luo Qufeng, you are truly shameless. To think that I still treated you as a friend. I never thought that you were this sickening.¡± Suo Mu retorted coldly.


    A cold look shed across Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyes, and he kicked Suo Mu on the chest violently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disregard my kindness. It is your honor to be a part of me. Since you all are so stupid and stubborn, there¡¯s no need for me to be polite with you all then.¡±

 Chapter 1256 - Ambush

    <h2>Chapter 1256: Ambush (3)</h2>


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyes sharpened. He raised his hand immediately, and a beam of red light emerged from his palm; his posture was exactly the same as when he absorbed the powers of Manor Chief Dong Yue.


    Seeing that Suo Mu was about to fall for the attack, Luo Qufeng suddenly spotted a special figure in the scuffle from the corner of his eyes.


    He suddenly raised his hand and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who was seated calmly in the middle of the brawl.


    In such a great fight, Ye Qingtang actually did not move an inch, and it even seemed as though the smile on her face never disappeared.


    The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows was extremely renowned in the Central Maind, and her skills demanded even more respect.


    A thought struck Luo Qufeng.


    If he could absorb the powers of the Holy Lord of Shadows and use it for himself¡­


    His powers would definitely increase by leaps and bounds!


    Luo Qufeng pped Suo Mu¡¯s face immediately.


    ¡°Brother Suo, don¡¯t worry. I will absorb your powerster.¡± Then, Luo Qufeng leaped straight towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang, who was initially sitting at a side, observed the situation. The moment she saw Suo Mu and Hong Zhong¡¯s defeat, her heart reached rock bottom.


    Amongst everyone present today, it could be said that Suo Mu and Hong Zhong were the two most powerful people.


    Yet, these two people were still not Luo Qufeng¡¯s opponent even after joining forces.


    As she had thought, Luo Qufeng had indeed concealed his abilities.


    Just as Ye Qingtang mulled over this, she suddenly noticed that Luo Qufeng, who was about to attack Suo Mu, took a look at her. In the next second, he threw Suo Mu aside and came straight for her!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart turned cold.


    <em>Why can¡¯t you find someone else!</em>


    <em>Why are youing for me!!!</em>


    All Ye Qingtang wanted to do now was to flee. She could not even defeat Cloud Eagle Sect¡¯s Grand Elder earlier on, much less Luo Qufeng, who fought against two of the twelve Saints by himself.


    However, the Undead n behind her did not move. If she ran, the Undead n would see through her identity within two steps and kill her instantly.


    Ye Qingtang was about to cry as she looked at Luo Qufeng, who was already right before her eyes.


    What sin did shemit!


    Whether she fled or not, the oue was still death!


    ¡°Holy Lord is indeed the Holy Lord. You are still soposed even in the face of such a situation. You have my admiration,¡± Luo Qufeng looked at Ye Qingtang and said with a smile.


    Did she dare to move?


    She could not defeat him nor escape!


    Ye Qingtang was extremely indignant deep down, but she still maintained the dignity andposure of a Holy Lord as she smiled at the ill-intentioned Luo Qufeng


    At this instant, everyone sensed Luo Qufeng¡¯s movement and, in the midst of the fight, their eyes silently focused on Ye Qingtang.


    Seeing that two of the twelve Saints were defeated, everyone was already aware that Luo Qufeng¡¯s skills were exceedingly high and not what they could go against. Furthermore, Luo Qufeng continuously absorbed the powers of the people present, which meant that his skills would only be more and more powerful and that they would undoubtedly be defeated.


    In despair, all hope was on Ye Qingtang who had not made a move yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about the prowess of the Holy Lord of Shadows. Although I fought alongside you against the powerful figures of the Second Domain, I did not have the opportunity to witness your skills. Can you do me the honor to exchange a few moves with me today?¡± Luo Qufeng¡¯s words were polite, but his ambitious eyes revealed his desire for the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ powers.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart raced furiously, but she did not dare to show any abnormality on her face and could only smile without saying anything.


    No!


    Even if she died, she would not show any unusual behavior!


    If she did, she would be dead¡­

 Chapter 1257 - The Misery Inside

    <h2>Chapter 1257: The Misery Inside (1)</h2>


    ¡°Insolent! What are you! How dare you be so brazen to our Holy Lord!¡± The Temple of Shadows Hall Master immediately stepped forward and berated Luo Qufeng coldly.


    It was the first time that Ye Qingtang found this ghostly-looking Hall Master adorable.


    Luo Qufeng cast the Temple of Shadows Hall Master a cold look and snickered. ¡°I am not talking to you.¡±


    Afterward, Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang, and he smiled. ¡°Are you unwilling to give me this honor, Holy Lord? Since you¡¯re unwilling to make a move, don¡¯t me me for being impolite then.¡±


    Luo Qufeng took a step forward immediately as a red gleam floated around his body.


    ¡°How audacious!¡± The Temple of Shadows Hall Master¡¯s eyes sharpened, and his ash skeleton hand violently punched at Luo Qufeng.


    Unfazed, Luo Qufeng struck his palm out, which met with the Hall Master¡¯s.


    An explosive sound rang the moment both palms crashed into each other.


    Ye Qingtang almost waved a banner and cheered for the Temple of Shadows Hall Master.


    However¡­


    In the next second, the Temple of Shadows Hall Master was staggered backward, and his expression changed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was silent.


    Her heart shattered once again.


    Although the Temple of Shadows Hall Master was powerful, Luo Qufeng was even more formidable.


    They could not win against him!!


    ¡°How dare you mor before me? I am not interested in wasting my time with you.¡± Luo Qufeng shot a belittling look at the Hall Master and scoffed.


    ¡°Holy Lord, this person is disrespectful, and I am ashamed that I am not powerful enough. Please do make a move.¡± Knowing that he was not Luo Qufeng¡¯s opponent, the Hall Master suddenly turned to look at Ye Qingtang and kneeled down on one knee.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was in crumbles, but she still maintained aposed expression.


    Amongst the Undead n which she brought, the Hall Master was the most powerful one, but he still could not defeat Luo Qufeng¡­


    Luo Qufeng did not sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts at all. A sneer hung on his lips as he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s indifferent behavior as though she had never paid any attention to him.


    ¡°Holy Lord, your dog is nothing much.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Hall Master shouted furiously.


    At this instant, the attention of all the guests was focused on Ye Qingtang.


    In the ambush that the Luo Familyid today, Suo Mu and Hong Zhong were already defeated, and the only person who could control Luo Qufeng now was only the Holy Lord of Shadows!


    As everyone looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s collected behavior, hope seemed to arise in their hearts.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows was extremely powerful, and perhaps she could conquer Luo Qufeng!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning with excitement. Luo Qufeng was just right in the corner. If Ye Qingtang was not wearingyers right now, the cold sweat on her back would already have seeped through.


    Fleeing meant death, and so did fighting as well¡­ The difference was only in the speed of death.


    Seeing that it was hard to get out of the situation, Ye Qingtang faked a casual chuckle immediately and finally stood up from that chair.


    She did not utter a word and merely smiled while standing at where she was, but her detached aura was extraordinary.


    The guests were brimming with hope when they saw that Ye Qingtang finally moved.


    ¡°Is the Holy Lord of Shadows finally going to make a move?¡± People asked expectantly.


    The extraordinary skills that the Holy Lord of Shadows disyed in the war against the Second Domain was still fresh in one¡¯s mind. Even if she disappeared for thousands of years, no one dared to doubt her skills.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang was the center of attention and the hope of everyone present.

 Chapter 1258 - The Misery Inside

    <h2>Chapter 1258: The Misery Inside (2)</h2>


    <em>However¡­</em>


    <em>Kill Luo Qufeng?</em>


    <em>Haha¡­</em>


    That was thinking too much.


    If possible, Ye Qingtang would definitely be the one who fled the fastest.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She had no choice.


    However indignant she was deep down, she still had to pretend to be elegant and calm on the outside; Ye Qingtang was truly in misery.


    ¡°Are you willing to enlighten me now, Holy Lord?¡± A look of deviousness darted across Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyes. He could no longer wait to absorb the strong powers of the Holy Lord of Shadows for his own use.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the ambitious Luo Qufeng indifferently and said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any shy moves. Show me your most powerful move. I¡¯ll just y with you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s calm tone and words astonished many.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows actually told Luo Qufeng to directly use his most powerful move. What kind of confidence was this?!


    The guests were so exhrated that they wanted to cheer her on.


    Even more so, Luo Qufeng clearly felt the belittlement from the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡±.


    ¡°Since Holy Lord has already said so, I will not dampen your spirits.¡± A cold glint shed across Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyes, and the red gleam around him intensified by more than ten times. The scarlet gleam exuded a suffocating aura such that even the surrounding air seemed to be distorted by his powers.


    Ye Qingtang secretly held her breath and concentrated. Her heart reached her throat when she saw that Luo Qufeng¡¯s powers skyrocketed suddenly. Her hand that was hidden in her sleeves moved slightly, and no one discovered her subtle actions with the concealment of her wide sleeves.


    A wild wind stirred up. The scarlet gleam around Luo Qufeng swayed like a raging ze.


    ¡°In the war with the Second Domain thousands of years ago, I discovered a cultivation technique which could increase one¡¯s cultivation base greatly and even absorb the powers of others for their own use. Today, you shall try this cultivation technique that I cultivated for thousands of years!¡±


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s face became twisted gradually, and his words stunned the guests.


    No wonder Luo Qufeng¡¯s skills skyrocketed! It was because he obtained fragments of the Second Domain¡¯s cultivation technique thousands of years ago!


    The might of the powerful figures in the Second Domain was truly astonishing.


    In the next second, Luo Qufeng suddenly shouted coldly, and the red light around him instantly turned into an endless torrent that shot towards Ye Qingtang.


    Every ce that the red light passed by saw the ground shatter and tes crumble. Deafening roars pierced eardrums.


    Under such a powerful might, everyone turned white. No one expected Luo Qufeng¡¯s killing move would be as frightening as such mass destruction!


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not move an inch and remained at the same spot. The smile on her exquisite face remained, and there was no sign of panic.


    The moment the torrent reached her, she suddenly raised her hand and waved slightly. Her wide sleeves moved like the flutter of a butterfly and swept at that devouring energy instantly!


    Greed filled Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyes as though he could absorb the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s formidable powers immediately.


    However, in his eagerness, the p of Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeves actually turned that destructive torrent into a stream of water before everyone¡¯s eyes!


    Right before it could touch Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeves, ripples of water could be heard, and glistening water spread across the ground.


    Everyone was muddled for a moment.

 Chapter 1259 - The Misery Inside

    <h2>Chapter 1259: The Misery Inside (3)</h2>


    ¡°What¡­ What is going on? Why did Luo Qufeng¡¯s killing move¡­ be a pool of water?¡±


    Had they not witnessed it for themselves, no one would believe what just happened.


    Everyone was aware of how frightening that move from Luo Qufeng was. Even powerful figures like Suo Mu and Hong Zhong would be shot dead instantly if they were hit.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang actually resolved this move so easily by just waving her sleeves gently?


    Everyone was astounded.


    While they were already very reverent towards the powers of the Holy Lord of Shadows, they were in full admiration of her skills after witnessing this unbelievable sight right now!


    ¡°What kind of skill is this, Holy Lord of Shadows? Why have I not heard of any skill that can produce such an effect?¡±


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows is indeed amazing. I wish to see what Luo Qufeng can still do now.¡±


    The guests almost cheered for Ye Qingtang.


    Even the Temple of Shadows Hall Master was stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s godlike move.


    Everyone was extremely delighted and respectful.


    While Ye Qingtang who received the blow was drenched in a cold sweat.


    <em>What a freaking skill!</em>


    She had already secretly concealed the Mirror of Illusions in her sleeves earlier on. The Mirror of Illusions could resolve any attacks, and she had made this preparation when she provoked Luo Qufeng to execute his killing move.


    No one smelled a rat since that Mirror of Illusions was hidden in her sleeves. Everyone only felt that the Holy Lord¡¯s move was unexinable and that her skills were unfathomable.


    Ye Qingtang knew that she was not Luo Qufeng¡¯s opponent; thus, she wanted to take a gamble using the Mirror of Illusions.


    Suppressing her emotion, she looked at Luo Qufeng indifferently, and the smile on her face seemed to symbolize her disinterest.


    Little did they know that¡­


    She was really exhausted of abilities and only hoped that Luo Qufeng would be deceived by her move and not dare to act so brazenly.


    Shock filled Luo Qufeng¡¯s face, but he returned to his normal expression momentster.


    He was shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s move, but that did not eliminate his greed to absorb the powers of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°Holy Lord is indeed amazing. I have truly broadened my horizons. However¡­ I still wish to try again.¡±


    If not for the fact that she could not defeat Luo Qufeng, Ye Qingtang really wished to smash Luo Qufeng¡¯s head on the ground.


    Had this fellow lost his mind from cultivating evil techniques?


    He still dared toe again after her pretentious act just now?


    Did he really think he was second to the Heavens?!


    ¡°Holy Lord, don¡¯t be courteous to this person! Kill him!¡± The oblivious guests cheered for Ye Qingtang to quickly deal with Luo Qufeng.


    Ye Qingtang was filled with misery on the inside.


    The use of the Mirror of Illusions was limited. It could no longer be used again after using it just now, and Ye Qingtang would not have the ability to receive Luo Qufeng¡¯s next move.


    However, without giving Ye Qingtang any time to react, Luo Qufeng suddenly shed across and bolted straight towards her. His fist, which contained all his strength, hurled at Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest.


    All Ye Qingtang felt was a chill around her, and she instinctively raised her hand to meet with Luo Qufeng¡¯s palm!


    The instant the two palms hit each other, Ye Qingtang felt an enormous force enter her palm and rush into her body rapidly.


    There was a huge gap between her skills and Luo Qufeng¡¯s, and Luo Qufeng¡¯s full-force strike was simply not what she could bear.

 Chapter 1260 - What Was Going On?

    <h2>Chapter 1260: What Was Going On? (1)</h2>


    This had already exceeded the limit that she could bear!


    Death seemed to be befalling in the next second.


    Yet, just as Ye Qingtang waspletely disheartened, the enormous force injected into her palm seemed to be devoured by some energy.


    In the next second, a ck air of death shot out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist and into Luo Qufeng¡¯s palm directly.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Luo Qufeng was hurled out suddenly. ck streaks of an air of death inteced with his red gleam. Luo Qufeng fell on the ground suddenly and spat a mouthful of blood!


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang waspletely unaware of what happened.


    She initially thought that she would die without a doubt.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    The person who flung out was actually Luo Qufeng?!


    What was going on?!


    Luo Qufeng was ghastly pale as he copsed on the ground. Streaks of ck blood rapidly crept around him.


    When he and Ye Qingtang exchanged blows just now, he felt a rush of an air of death surging into his body suddenly, and he was hurled away in an instant. At this moment, his body temperature was dropping continuously, and a piercing cold was being injected into his whole body.


    ¡°Luo Qufeng also has this day!¡±


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ skills are so frightening, yet Luo Qufeng dared to offend her. How ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he really is dead this time!¡±


    Everyone grew excited after seeing Luo Qufeng being severely injured by Ye Qingtang¡¯s blow.


    Ye Qingtang waved a hand to resolve the enormous force and dealt a serious injury to Luo Qufeng with a blow¡ªall of this made everyone worship her skills greatly.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not understand what was going on herself and felt that it was a little unreal as she watched Luo Qufeng crawl up from the ground.


    How did she hurl Luo Qufeng away with one move?


    Blood seeped out of Luo Qufeng¡¯s mouth continuously. His eyes were filled with malice, and the coldness around his body brought him much pain.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡­ is indeed formidable¡­¡± Luo Qufeng puked a mouthful of blood.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not know what was happening, the oue was positive. She had an indifferent expression, and no one could tell her emotions. She had a manner like that of a supreme powerful figure, and no one dared to offend her at all.


    However, this was only a delusion¡­


    Ye Qingtang mumbled in her heart secretly.


    <em>He is seriously injured already. Hurry up and stop!!!!</em>


    Why was he still staring at her and not letting her go!


    It had been two moves already. Were they not enough!


    Everyone wanted Ye Qingtang to kill Luo Qufeng but¡­


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang only hoped that Luo Qufeng would back down a little and hurry and let her off.


    Luo Feng and the other Luo Family members were shocked to see that Luo Qufeng was heavily injured.


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s skills were extremely powerful to them, and they were very confident of his skills; thus, they were never worried even when they saw the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Brother! Great Grandfather¡­¡± Luo Qi had an uneasy look.


    Yet, Luo Feng frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Great Grandfather has not disyed his skillspletely. Don¡¯t forget what cultivation technique Great Grandfather cultivates. There are so many powerful figures here, and Great Grandfather¡¯s powers will only continue to increase.¡±


    Just as Luo Feng spoke, Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyes turned cold suddenly.


    Out of a sudden, he took a step forward and leaped up. He spread his arms out like an eagle would spread its wings as he flew right into the crowd and grabbed two powerful figures who were fighting with the Luo Family members.

 Chapter 1261 - What Was Going On?

    <h2>Chapter 1261: What Was Going On? (2)</h2>


    In just a moment, a red gleam enveloped the two powerful figures, and they were ghastly pale after their cultivation bases werepletely absorbed by Luo Qufeng.


    ¡°This is bad! Luo Qufeng must feel that he cannot defeat the Holy Lord of Shadows and wants to absorb other people¡¯s power to strengthen himself!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Luo Qufeng was like a hurricane that whirled into the crowd. In no time, he had absorbed the powers of dozens of powerful figures, and his originally-pale face slowly returned to its originalplexion.


    ¡°Luo Qufeng! You are going too far!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him absorb our powers! Quickly spread out!¡±


    ¡°Leave quickly! Don¡¯t give him the chance to absorb even more power!¡±


    After finding out Luo Qufeng¡¯s intentions, everyone hurriedly shouted and dispersed, not daring to continue the fight with the Luo Family.


    Almost instinctively, everyone bolted towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s location.


    In their hearts, they would be safe as long as they hid behind the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    After all, the Holy Lord of Shadows was that formidable.


    Even those from the Giant n were hidden behind Ye Qingtang right now.


    When Ye Qingtang witnessed that the people who were initially fighting the Luo Family members with their lives suddenly ran behind her, she almost kicked them to death.


    All of them are more skilled than her, but they freaking ran to her for protection?!


    While they dispersed quickly, there were still quite a few who were caught by Luo Qufeng and had their cultivation base sucked away.


    Luo Qufeng had absorbed the cultivation base of hundreds of powerful figures; thus, his injuries were mostly recovered, and his skills improved further.


    ¡°Holy Lord, Luo Qufeng absorbed the powers of others and increased his powers. Please make a move to stop him or else his skills will just continue to increase.¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang did not have any intentions to take action, everyone quickly pleaded her to help.


    ¡°Holy Lord, Luo Qufeng offended you time and again. You cannot let him off just like that.¡± A group of powerful figures requested sessively.


    The guests did not have any connections with the Temple of Shadows and thus were aware that it was a little disrespectful to ask the Holy Lord of Shadows to save them. However, they did not have any choice left¡­


    Obviously, Ye Qingtang knew what these people were thinking. If she had that ability, she would have struck even without them saying.


    But the issue was¡­


    She did not have that ability¡­


    Even those powerful figures who were behind her were much more powerful than her.


    ¡°Insolent. What is your identity? You don¡¯t have the qualifications to order our Holy Lord!¡± The Temple of Shadows Hall Master shouted coldly in dissatisfaction.


    Everyone was slightly shaken and said hurriedly, ¡°We do not mean to order the Holy Lord. We are just requesting the Holy Lord to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. The Holy Lord is very esteemed, and inferior people like us dare not be disrespectful to the Holy Lord.¡±


    The people were afraid that Ye Qingtang would be displeased and leave immediately. Thus, they hurriedly exined themselves.


    ¡°Holy Lord knows what to do and doesn¡¯t need you all to tell her what to do,¡± the Hall Master said coldly.


    Instantly, everyone kept their mouth shut in fear that theirst savior would leave out of annoyance.


    At this instant, Luo Qufeng, who continuously sucked the cultivation base of others, was hit with a rush of pleasure after feeling the powers that he absorbed. His eyes were red, and his desire to gain even stronger powers grew.


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang once again, and his bloodshot eyes resembled that of a vicious wolf.

 Chapter 1262 - What Was Going On?

    <h2>Chapter 1262: What Was Going On? (3)</h2>


    ¡°Not enough¡­ This is far from enough. I still need¡­ more¡­ more power¡­¡±


    Luo Qufeng inched closer towards Ye Qingtang, and the thirst in his eyes was increasingly insatiable.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, you¡¯re indeed the most powerful¡­ Give me your powers. I can be even more powerful¡­¡± Red speckles of light flickered in his eyes as he lunged at Ye Qingtang violently.


    <em>Has he had enough!</em>


    Ye Qingtang wailed in her heart as she watched Luo Qufeng lunging towards him once again.


    She did not even know how she severely wounded Luo Qufeng earlier on. Now that his skills multiplied once again, how was she going to contend against him?


    She could not pray for a miracle to happen again, could she?


    Ye Qingtang finally realized that the ¡®Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ title was simply the source of a huge disaster if one did not possess the skills to suppress millions like the original Holy Lord did!


    Now that Luo Qufeng¡¯s skills soared, his speed was even more shocking. Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills, she could not even see Luo Qufeng¡¯s figure clearly and could only feel a killing intent approaching her continuously.


    With Luo Qufeng¡¯s current enhanced skills, anyone behind Ye Qingtang would simply be banished to death once they were caught by Luo Qufeng, much less herself, an impersonator of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    At this instant, even if Ye Qingtang wished to escape, she was firmly blocked by the powerful figures behind her, and she could not move anywhere.


    All she felt was a surging killing intent rushing towards her.


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s figure appeared beside Ye Qingtang all of a sudden.


    He was smart this time. He did not confront Ye Qingtang with force and instead directly executed the technique to absorb others¡¯ cultivation base by mming his palm on Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder and injecting endless red gleam from his palm into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    Perhaps he was unable to defeat her by brute force, but as long as he used this cultivation technique, he couldpletely suck Ye Qingtang dry of her cultivation base in an instant!


    By then, he would possess absolute power that surpassed everyone else!


    Without even seeing clearly how Luo Qufeng approached her, Ye Qingtang felt Luo Qufeng¡¯s hand on her shoulder, and she knew she was in trouble.


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s technique was activated immediately, and an endless red gleam rushed out as though it wanted topletely infiltrate into her body and absorb all her cultivation base.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart waspletely cold.


    She was really dead this time.


    However¡­


    Just as she was overwhelmed with despair, a force in her body was suddenly stimted.


    The Mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline that was buried deep in her body felt an external force attempting to suck her cultivation base and red up abruptly!


    The Mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline was stimted instantly, and the power of the Devouring Bloodline directly counter-attacked through the force that Luo Qufeng injected into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body!


    Luo Qufeng, who initially wished to absorb all of Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation base, felt that his technique to absorb cultivation bases was executed sessfully, but before he could absorb a tiny bit of cultivation base, he suddenly felt an overwhelming force reflecting back at him through his own technique!


    In just a moment, an insurmountable force directly invaded Luo Qufeng¡¯s body.


    The greed on Luo Qufeng¡¯s face turned into astonishment immediately!


    What was going on?!


    Not only did he fail to absorb Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation base, but his own cultivation base was beginning to be absorbed away by a force instead!!

 Chapter 1263 - To Try To Gain An Advantage Only To End Up Worse Off

    <h2>Chapter 1263: To Try To Gain An Advantage Only To End Up Worse Off (1)</h2>


    The technique that Luo Qufeng used to absorb Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation base waspletely dispersed by that huge force, which rushed into his body instead and absorbed his own cultivation base continuously.


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s expression changed drastically by this abrupt change. He hurriedly retracted his hand, but it was already toote.


    As his cultivation base was absorbed by Ye Qingtang, hisplexion turned white gradually.


    Earlier on, everyone was rmed when they realized that Luo Qufeng wanted tounch a sneak attack on Ye Qingtang and absorb her powers.


    But at present¡­


    They realized that there were no signs of difort on Ye Qingtang¡¯s exquisite face, and instead, Luo Qufeng appeared pale and drained.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Luo Qufeng?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I did not see the Holy Lord of Shadows attack just now either.¡±


    ¡°Could he be wounded by the impact of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s internal energy?¡±


    Confusion crowded their minds.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang was overwhelmed with shock.


    It was natural for her to know that she possessed the Devouring Bloodline of the Mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline. However, she was also very clear that it was simply impossible for her to use the Devouring Bloodline to devour the powers of other cultivators with her current skills and that she could at most absorb a few nts here and there.


    Ye Qingtang initially thought that she would definitely die this time, but Luo Qufeng¡¯s reaction surprised her.


    What exactly was going on?!


    Why did Luo Qufeng¡¯splexion be so ugly?


    Calming herself down, she faintly sensed that Luo Qufeng¡¯s powers were slowly absorbed by the Devouring Bloodline in her body, and the energy absorbed did not remain in her body but seemed to disappear into a void.


    Ye Qingtang was filled with surprise, but she also sighed in relief secretly.


    The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was the ancestor of many Devouring Bloodlines while Luo Qufeng¡¯s technique to absorb the cultivation base of others must have been defeated and stimted the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline; thus, there was a reflection of the effect.


    However, Ye Qingtang was also very clear that even if Luo Qufeng¡¯s cultivation base was absorbed by the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, it had nothing to do with her. She did not initiate the bloodline to absorb his powers, and it was the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline which acted by itself. Thus, no matter how much power was absorbed, she could not use any of it.


    Currently, Luo Qufeng was not as arrogant as before. He could clearly feel that his cultivation base was being absorbed away continuously, but he had no means of stopping it.


    In no time, Luo Qufeng seemed to have suffered a huge hit as his entire body was flung out, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood stains streaked all over his ashy face, highlighting his miserable state.


    Luo Qufeng fell on the ground and clutched his chest that was almost exploding. He red in disbelief at Ye Qingtang, who waspletely unharmed.


    In just a moment, all the cultivation base in his body waspletely absorbed away by her!


    Thousands of years of cultivation and his painstaking efforts to plot this scheme were utterly destroyed at this moment.


    How could this be¡­


    Never would Luo Qufeng have dreamed that he would actually lose all his cultivation base.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at Luo Qufeng, who copsed on the ground puking blood, there was somewhat sympathy in her eyes.


    She could not be med for this¡­


    He was the one who insisted on absorbing her cultivation base, which ended up infuriating the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in her body. Not only was Luo Qufeng unable to absorb anything, but his own cultivation base waspletely absorbed away by the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, and he even suffered the reflection of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­

 Chapter 1264 - To Try To Gain An Advantage Only To End Up Worse Off

    <h2>Chapter 1264: To Try To Gain An Advantage Only To End Up Worse Off (2)</h2>


    It was really¡­


    Trying to gain an advantage only to end up worse off¡­


    Ye Qingtang faintly felt that the restless Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in her body had calmed down while Luo Qufeng¡¯s cultivation base, which the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline absorbed previously, disappeared without a trace.


    That was Luo Qufeng¡¯s cultivation of a lifetime¡­


    While that energy was powerful, it could not be of any use to Ye Qingtang as all she could use was the energy she actively absorbed¡­


    Despite this, Ye Qingtang was still very content.


    If not for the stimtion of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, she would have long been dead.


    No one knew the reason behind the situation, but they could not hold back their astonishment when they saw that Ye Qingtang severely injured Luo Qufeng without doing anything.


    Only the Temple of Shadows Hall Master frowned slightly after witnessing the sight.


    ¡°Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­¡± The Temple of Shadows Hall Master mumbled softly.


    Perhaps no one could tell, but he did. The reason why Luo Qufeng was seriously wounded that the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline within Ye Qingtang was stimted. Moreover¡­ it was stimted passively, and it was not Ye Qingtang who actively absorbed Luo Qufeng¡¯s cultivation base.


    This¡­ caused the Temple of Shadows Hall Master to be suspicious.


    However, he did not show too much emotion and merely observed silently.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang calmed herself down and looked at the miserable Luo Qufeng.


    If she did not guess wrongly, Luo Qufeng was now a good-for-nothing with zero cultivation base after his cultivation base was all absorbed by the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang moved her feet and walked straight towards Luo Qufeng.


    She could not defeat Luo Qufeng at all previously, but now¡­


    Luo Qufeng waspletely unaware that this happened because of Ye Qingtang¡¯s Devouring Bloodline and merely thought that this Holy Lord of Shadows was so formidable that she actually also grasped such techniques to absorb the cultivation base of others.


    As he, who had lost all cultivation base, watched Ye Qingtang inch closer, his face turned increasingly pale.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, you actually also¡­¡± Luo Qufeng¡¯s expression changed drastically and was about to mention that Ye Qingtang also knew techniques to absorb cultivation bases.


    But Ye Qingtang would not give him the chance to speak now.


    Before Luo Qufeng could speak finish, a ck me appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand suddenly, and it flew towards the ghastly Luo Qufeng with the slight flick of her finger.


    Before Luo Qufeng could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the excruciating burn from the zing me. The moment the me touched his clothes, it spread all over his body like a wildfire.


    In the dark night, Luo Qufeng was engulfed by the ck me as cries of misery escaped his mouth non-stop.


    The silent night seemed extremely eerie and terrifying.


    No one knew that Luo Qufeng had already lost his cultivation base and only saw that Luo Qufeng was unable to retaliate against Ye Qingtang¡¯s casual attack using a ck me. This sight drew much astonishment at Ye Qingtang¡¯s unfathomable powers.


    Ye Qingtang stood at a side expressionlessly in a detached manner.


    Unbeknownst to all, her heart had leaped to her throat just a moment ago.


    Had Luo Qufeng not lost his cultivation base, she would definitely not attack Luo Qufeng no matter how bold she was.


    But now¡­


    Torturing someone without any cultivation base was an easy feat.


    The Luo Family members watched the sight in disbelief.


    ¡°Why¡­ why did it be like this?¡± Luo Qi watched with wide eyes as Luo Qufeng was engulfed by the ck me.

 Chapter 1265 - To Try To Gain An Advantage Only To End Up Worse Off

    <h2>Chapter 1265: To Try To Gain An Advantage Only To End Up Worse Off (3)</h2>


    The Luo Family members had absolute faith in Luo Qufeng¡¯s skills, and with his technique to absorb cultivation base, they were very certain that the plot today would seed and that the Luo Family was going to ascend to a superior position in the Central Maind.


    But no one would have expected¡­


    Things would turn out this way.


    Luo Feng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at this point.


    He never thought that Luo Qufeng would be defeated, but now, Luo Qufeng was clearly not Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent, and if Luo Qufeng was defeated¡­


    The Luo Family would be in trouble¡­


    The guests present today were from various influential forces, and they probably would not let the Luo Family off easily in the future.


    ¡°Go.¡± Luo Feng gritted his teeth silently.


    Luo Qi was slightly dumbfounded, but he realized the current situation very quickly.


    Then, the senior members of the Luo Family hurriedly escaped without a sound just as everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Luo Qufeng and Ye Qingtang.


    Luo Qufeng screamed non-stop in the entrapment of the ck me. If it was in the past, Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck me would not be able to harm him at all, but now¡­


    He was merely a useless person without any cultivation base.


    In no time, Luo Qufeng¡¯s shrills faded from everyone¡¯s ears, and only a burnt, charred corpse was left in the zing me.


    Luo Qufeng¡¯s scheme was destroyed eventually.


    Everyone gasped as they looked at the burnt corpse.


    ¡°Thank you, Holy Lord of Shadows.¡±


    ¡°We will never forget your grace, Holy Lord.¡± The guests finally sighed in relief and hurriedly rushed forward to thank Ye Qingtang.


    They never expected Luo Qufeng¡¯s skills to be so powerful. Had Ye Qingtang not made a move, all of them would probably lose their lives here.


    With a faint smile, Ye Qingtang swept a look across everyone without saying anything.


    If not for the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s image, she would already have dragged this group of people who hid behind her out and gave them a beating.


    If the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was not stimted, she would definitely be dead just now.


    ¡°Thank you for stepping up to help us today, senior.¡± Hong Zhong immediately thanked Ye Qingtang respectfully after keeping his life with a stroke of luck.


    ¡°Senior, your skills are indeed no less than before. Hong and I admire you a lot. It is all thanks to you today. If I can be of help in any areas in the future, I, Suo Mu, am willing to be at your service.¡± Suo Mu stepped forward to express his gratitude first.


    It must be known that if Luo Qufeng did not court death by finding trouble for Ye Qingtang, he and Hong Zhong would have had their cultivation base sucked awaypletely.


    If the cultivation base that they obtained after thousands of years of cultivation was lost, that feeling would be more terrible than death.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but feel rather amused when she watched the two renowned figures of the Central Maind thank her.


    ¡°Everyone, the Luo Family members took the opportunity to escape when we were not paying attention just now.¡± Someone who wanted toe after the Luo Family after Luo Qufeng died realized suddenly.


    The senior members of the Luo Family had already fled away without a trace, and only the small fries who did not really understand today¡¯s situation were left behind.


    ¡°Do they think that it is over once they run away? How can today¡¯s incident be over so easily?¡± The people were still in a state of shock over everything today. Now that they emerged safely out of danger, they naturally resented the entire Luo Family to the core.


    Unable to find anyone to vent their anger, the masses simply set fire to the Luo Residence. It was only after watching the tall and lofty pavilions burn in mes did the mes in their heart quell slightly.

 Chapter 1266 - Walking on Thin Ice

    <h2>Chapter 1266: Walking on Thin Ice (1)</h2>


    ¡°Thank you for stopping the Luo Family¡¯s devious scheme today, Holy Lord.¡± Everyone thanked Ye Qingtang repeatedly.


    Ye Qingtang put on a calm andposed front and wore a faint smile; her attitude was like that of a superior person.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    A matter where she almost lost her life¡­


    Everyone was overwhelmed with emotion at Ye Qingtang¡¯sposure and only left after thanking her repeatedly.


    Ye Qingtang smiled sweetly as she watched the powerful figures leave. She was really about to be drained from exhaustion.


    It was truly a frightful night.


    If possible, Ye Qingtang would have taken this opportunity to slip off.


    However¡­


    The Temple of Shadows Hall Master and others were still standing behind her.


    ¡°Holy Lord, do we return to the Temple?¡± The Hall Master asked.


    <em>No!</em>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang held the tears in her eyes and forced out a happy smile.


    Then, Ye Qingtang and the rest returned to the Temple of Shadows immediately.


    Soon after they left, many Luo Family members appeared at the peak of a mountain behind the Luo Residence, and their moods were extremely low as they watched the zing fire not far away.


    A tall figure suddenly appeared in the sky andnded before them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A low shout suddenly escaped from that person¡¯s mouth.


    The Luo Family members looked up immediately and saw a handsome middle-aged man standing before them with a frown.


    Luo Feng and Luo Qi¡¯s eyes brightened with just one look.


    ¡°Third brother?!¡±


    The man who suddenly appeared in the sky was none other than Luo Feng and Luo Qi¡¯s younger brother, the third hand of the Luo Family, Luo Yuan!


    ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re finally back¡­ It would have been great¡­ if you came back earlier¡­ today¡­¡± Luo Qi¡¯s repressed emotions erupted immediately once he saw Luo Qi.


    ¡°What happened exactly? Haven¡¯t you all already made all the preparations for Great Grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet today?¡± Luo Yuan had an ugly expression and frowned as he looked at the Luo Residence that had been engulfed in mes.


    Luo Qi immediately recounted the whole incident to Luo Yuan.


    After he listened for a while, a powerful aura rushed into the sky, and the mountain behind him was ttened to a field immediately in just a moment.


    Even the ground that the Luo Family members were stepping on began to tremble.


    Luo Qi and Luo Feng were slightly startled as they watched the enraged Luo Yuan.


    Luo Yuan seemed to be even more powerful than before, and his aura was even stronger than Luo Qufeng¡¯s!


    Everyone in the Luo Family only knew that the Grand Elder, Luo Qufeng, was very skilled, but people did not know that¡­


    The true talent of the Luo Family was Luo Yuan.


    Luo Yuan was extremely gifted since young, and even Luo Qufeng¡¯s endowment was inferior to Luo Yuan¡¯s. Luo Qufeng has always had high expectations for Luo Yuan and trained him attentively. Under Luo Qufeng¡¯s arrangements, Luo Yuan left the Luo Family a long time ago to cultivate, and his skills soared tremendously¡ªnot to the disappointment of the Luo Family and Luo Qufeng.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows.¡± Luo Yuan calmed his anger, but his eyes were extremely cold as he watched the ze before him.


    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I, Luo Yuan, will definitely avenge the Luo Family!¡±


    Luo Yuan¡¯s voice was sonorous and forceful. Right when he finished his sentence, he unsheathed his sword abruptly and swept across at the air, causing an enormous wave-like gush of air to extinguish the endless fire that engulfed the already burnt Luo Residence¡­

 Chapter 1267 - Walking on Thin Ice

    <h2>Chapter 1267: Walking on Thin Ice (2)</h2>


    Once Ye Qingtang returned to the Temple of Shadows, she headed back to her own living quarters.


    The number of frights that she suffered from the two days of being in the Temple of Shadows was more than what she experienced in the past few years.


    It felt like walking on thin ice, like her life was hanging on a bare thread.


    After Ye Qingtang returned to her living quarters, the Hall Master who went to the Luo Residence with Ye Qingtang went to meet Ming Wang.


    Ming Wang was discussing some matters with a few tribe leaders and immediately called the Hall Master in for a report after hearing that the Hall Master was back.


    ¡°Is the Holy Lord back?¡± Ming Wang asked in a low voice without looking up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the Hall Master.


    Ming Wang looked up slightly and took a look at the Hall Master expressionlessly. ¡°The Luo Residence must have been rather lively today.¡±


    The Demon Tribe Leader from aside heard a hidden meaning in Ming Wang¡¯s words and asked immediately, ¡°Ming Wang, do you know something about the Luo Family¡¯s birthday banquet? Otherwise, given your personality, why would you let the Holy Lord go there?¡±


    Just based on the Luo Family¡¯s skills itself, the Luo Family did not deserve their Holy Lord to head there personally.


    Ming Wang¡¯s eyes had an aloof expression. ¡°Luo Qufeng obtained a fragmented scroll of a cultivation technique previously and has been secretly cultivating it over the past years. This cultivation technique can absorb other people¡¯s cultivation base and use it themselves. He has been cultivating it for thousands of years, and it should be about done. The birthday celebration this year was publicized so widely, and it should be because they conspired something. How would the Luo Residence not be lively then?¡±


    The tribe leaders immediately understood Ming Wang¡¯s intentions after what Ming Wang said.


    ¡°You knew it long ago? So¡­ you sent the Holy Lord there intentionally to use this opportunity to test her identity?¡±


    Ming Wang¡¯s expression was the same as before. ¡°I knew it long ago? What do I know? I am not a member of the Luo Family and have no interest in what they want to do.¡±


    Although that was what Ming Wang said, the tribe leaders present were not fools and naturally understood what Ming Wang meant.


    ¡°Were there any interesting incidents during the birthday celebration?¡± Ming Wang turned to look at the Hall Master and asked.


    The Hall Master immediately narrated the events to Ming Wang in full detail.


    There was a subtle change in Ming Wang¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You said that¡­ Luo Qufeng¡¯s cultivation base was absorbed by the Holy Lord¡¯s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Hall Master nodded and said subsequently. ¡°But ording to my observation, it was not the Holy Lord who actively absorbed it, and it seemed more like the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline automatically absorbed Luo Qufeng¡¯s powers.


    ¡°She did not absorb it actively¡­¡± Tilting his head slightly, Ming Wang supported his head with one hand while gently tapping a chair with the other.


    ¡°I got it. You can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± The Hall Master received his order and retreated immediately.


    The moment the Hall Master left, the other tribe leaders spoke.


    ¡°Ming Wang, although the Holy Lord has not really disyed her skills before us, we cannot be certain that she really possesses the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. However, it is indeed fishy that the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline passively absorbed the cultivation base of others. Given the Holy Lord¡¯s skills, why is there a need for this? Furthermore, it was not instructed by her either¡­¡± The tribe leaders grew increasingly suspicious.


    ¡°Although that human did not tamper with the Nine Souls Ring, it does not say much either as she could have tempered with it herself if she intended to.¡± The Goblin Tribal Leadermented subsequently.


    The more they observed the Holy Lord, the more suspicious they became. However, her actions were extremely simr to that of the Holy Lord¡¯s, and they could not distinguish the difference at a moment.


    ¡°If anyone has any thoughts, you may just say it,¡± Ming Wang said immediately.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have many thoughts, but our objective is the same. No one can impersonate the Holy Lord, and anyone who dares to do so will be a sinner for eternity,¡± the Demon Tribe Leader said coldly.


    Ming Wang narrowed his eyes slightly. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with an eerie iciness.


    ¡°Of course, if anyone impersonates the Holy Lord, I will let them know what the cruelest torture in this world tastes like¡­¡±


    ¡°This promise of yours is sufficient.¡± The few tribe leaders exchanged a look and made a decision in their hearts immediately.

 Chapter 1268 - Walking on Thin Ice

    <h2>Chapter 1268: Walking on Thin Ice (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang copsed on the soft bed in her living quarters. The little white tiger took a peek at Ye Qingtang and knew that the birthday banquet tonight was not simple.


    ¡°This is still the beginning. If you don¡¯t leave the Temple of Shadows, you will suffer more in the future. Today¡¯s birthday banquet is most likely to test you, and there will be many more such incidents in the future. With these skills of yours, you might very well be exposed one day,¡± said the little white tiger.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t wish to go? I can¡¯t even go¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s headache intensified.


    Other people were envious of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ reputation and position, but anyone apart from the true owner of the position would go berserk if they were at the position.


    Not mentioning how many enemies the Holy Lord of Shadows had outside, the suspicions that the internal members of the Temple of Shadows had over her identity were already extremely life-threatening.


    Just as the little white tiger and Ye Qingtang were talking, the door to her room was suddenly opened.


    Startled, Ye Qingtang hurriedly sat up and suddenly saw¡­


    A tiny figure was hiding behind the door quietly, and he poked half his head out to look at her cautiously.


    ¡°Ming Gu?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart reached her throat when she saw the little fellow hiding behind the door.


    She did not know whether Ming Gu heard her conversation with the little white tiger.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­ Can¡­ Ie in?¡± Seeing that he was ¡°discovered¡±, Ming Gu immediately moved his tiny legs and kept his hands behind him while looking at Ye Qingtang pitifully.


    Looking at Ming Gu¡¯s reaction, Ye Qingtang reckoned that he did not hear the conversation and was slightly relieved. She then put on a doting expression and smiled.


    ¡°Why? You have not seen me for half a day, but you miss me so much already?¡±


    There was a slight hint of shyness on Ming Gu¡¯s ash face. He lowered his head rather awkwardly, and he swayed his body. ¡°Of course I miss you, but¡­ I know that you hate those so-called banquets and that you have never liked human food. I thought that you must not have eaten much today so¡­ I specially brought something for you¡­¡±


    Just looking at Ming Gu¡¯s shy behavior and leaving aside his identity as the Temple of Shadows Holy Son and the current situation, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was about to melt.


    Ming Gu always reminded her of Little You Yun whom the Ancient You n stole away; Little You Yun was also very shy and adorable like this then.


    Without control, Ye Qingtang¡¯s smile became more natural, and her voice had a sincere teasing tone. ¡°What delicacy did you bring? Let me see.¡±


    Ming Gu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and he broke out into a bright smile. He immediately stretched out his tiny hands that he kept behind him¡­


    In his tiny hands was a ck worm that was a whole ring bigger than his hands. Its round body wriggled around and gave off a rotten, dposed smell.


    With just a look, Ye Qingtang almost vomited.


    ¡°Ah Yao, this is a ck me Worm that I just caught today. I know that you like to eat this the most. Quickly eat it while it¡¯s hot. It is still well and alive now¡­ Ming Wang wanted to eat it, but I could not even bear to give it to him.¡± Ming Gu did not even realize that Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips were twisted, and he blinked his wide eyes as though he was offering a treasure.


    The Undead n would not age nor die, and eating was not to sustain their life but to fulfill the stomach¡¯s desires.


    Moreover, they had an extremely unique taste for food and usually consumed special species of dead creatures.


    The ck me Worm was one of the best delicacies in the eyes of the Undead n¡­

 Chapter 1269 - Unable To Enjoy

    <h2>Chapter 1269: Unable To Enjoy (1)</h2>


    ck me Worms were not considered rare in the Central Maind, but after the Undead n came to the Central Maind, the ck me Worm became extremely scarce over time.


    Currently, a ck me Worm could be said to be priceless and hard toe by to the Undead n.


    It was exactly because of this fact that Ming Gu would present this precious treasure to Ye Qingtang.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s stomach churned as she looked at that ck, fleshy worm.


    How could she forget the Undead n¡¯s exquisite taste¡­


    ¡°Ah Yao?¡± Ming Gu¡¯s pitch-dark orbs seemed to be filled with countless stars that sparkled brilliantly as he looked at Ye Qingtang expectantly like a little puppy waiting to be praised.


    Ye Qingtang tried her best to keep the smile on her face though she was losing it on the inside.


    Seeing this sight, the little white tiger turned its back extremely disloyally and muffled a snicker with its paws.


    ¡°Ah Yao, although this ck me Worm is not as juicy as those you ate before, it still tastes pretty nice. Are you dissatisfied that it is not big enough¡­¡± The light in Ming Gu¡¯s eyes gradually faded when he saw that Ye Qingtang had not eaten it after some time.


    Was this not big enough?


    Looking at the ck me Worm that was several inches bigger than a roasted suckling pig, Ye Qingtang was more than speechless.


    Exactly what kind of taste did the Holy Lord of Shadows have that she could actually eat such a thing?


    ¡°I am just very touched¡­¡± Ye Qingtang summoned her might to suppress the urge to gag, and she beamed at Ming Gu. ¡°There are not many ck me Worms now, but you still took the trouble to find it for me.¡±


    Hearing that, Ming Gu¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he smiled adorably.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something that you like, I will find it for you.¡± Seeming to have thought something, Ming Gu ced the ck me Worm on the ground, took out a ne that was chained with golden skulls, and presented it to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ah Yao, this is a ne that I chained for you. I am giving¡­ giving it to you¡­¡± Ming Gu ced the ne before Ye Qingtang bashfully.


    Ye Qingtang experiencedplicated feelings when she saw that essory which was chained up using golden-painted skulls.


    How exactly was she going to ept the Undead n¡¯s sense of aesthetics?


    However¡­


    Compared to eating worms, this ne had greater eptability to Ye Qingtang.


    As long as it was not eating worms, she was willing to do anything else!


    Ye Qingtang received the ne and wore it, causing Ming Gu to smile even brighter.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtang saw that ck me Worm with a strong will to live was attempting to wriggle away, and a wave of relief washed over her.


    However¡­


    A loud bang was heard.


    A ck light shed across from Ming Gu¡¯s hand and immediately struck the route that the ck me Worm was heading toward. The ck me Worm, startled by the loud sound, rolled on the ground, and its fleshy body trembled.


    ¡°It almost ran away.¡± Ming Gu ran toward the ck me Worm, picked it up, and ced it before Ye Qingtang. Hisrge, sparkling eyes were filled with expectancy as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little.


    Was she unable to avoid this today?


    Currently, only a handful of the Undead n fully believed her identity as the Holy Lord of Shadows without a doubt, and one of them was Ming Gu.


    If she caused Ming Gu to have any suspicions¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath secretly and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat it together.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just eating a worm!


    So be it!


    Ming Gu looked as though he was overwhelmed by an unexpected favor. Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to say anything else, he immediately carried a stool over, mmed the ck me Worm on the table, and sat in his seat obediently.

 Chapter 1270 - Unable To Enjoy

    <h2>Chapter 1270: Unable to Enjoy (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had a breakdown on the inside but dared not show it. She even had the thought of dying as she looked at the plump, sulent ck me Worm.


    How exactly should this be eaten?


    Should she put it into her mouth directly?


    Looking at that fleshy ck me Worm that was still wriggling about, Ye Qingtang felt that she was still not mentally strong enough to reach that stage.


    She could not eat it!


    Ming Gu did not sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s internal breakdown and obediently took out a dagger. Afterward, he sliced a piece of the ck me Worm¡¯s gray flesh and handed it to Ye Qingtang.


    Taking a look at the worm flesh that was still dripping with pus and then at the ck me Worm, which was trembling from the pain, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was in crumbles.


    <em>What the heck! It¡¯s really eaten raw?!</em>


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat it together.¡± Holding back the urge to puke, Ye Qingtang took the worm flesh, mustered her courage, and took a bite.


    Fluid exploded in her mouth instantly with a bite. The disgusting taste of the carrion-like flesh rushed throughout her body.


    God knows how much energy Ye Qingtang exerted to stop herself from puking.


    In contrast, Ming Gu dug in blissfully after seeing that Ye Qingtang took a bite.


    Humans and the Undead n had a world of differences in their taste for food.


    As Ye Qingtang ate miserably, she realized that the heartless little white tiger was actually back-facing her and trembling continuously.


    Don¡¯t think that she doesn¡¯t know it is suppressing itsughter!


    With the thought of ¡°all for one, one for all¡±, Ye Qingtang pulled the little white tiger over and stuffed a half-eaten piece of flesh into its mouth before it could react.


    In just a moment, the little white tiger that had been gloating over her misfortune immediately rolled its eyes.


    <em>Does it still dare to be cocky?</em>


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang shared such a precious ck me Worm with that darn white tiger, Ming Gu¡¯s eyes turned murderous.


    The little white tiger was almost disgusted to death, yet it noticed that Ming Gu was ring at it as though it wanted to devour it¡­


    <em>Fuck you!</em>


    <em>It¡¯s not like I ate it willingly!</em>


    ¡°Ah Yao, is it tasty?¡± Ming Gu looked at Ye Qingtang obediently while secretly swearing to find a chance to kill this little white tiger that was fighting for her favor with him.


    ¡°How can something that you searched so hard for not be tasty?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled affectionately even though she was crying on the inside.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s tasty, you should eat more.¡± As though he was greatly encouraged, Ming Gu could not even be bothered with eating and hurriedly began slicing pieces of worm flesh for Ye Qingtang.


    That fleshy ck me Worm was cut into many pieces and was killed in the blink of an eye.


    As Ye Qingtang pitied the ck me Worm, she pitied herself too.


    <em>When will this be over¡­</em>


    Just by looking at Ye Qingtang eat, Ming Gu was extremely content and specially slowed down his eating pace so as to leave more for Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ah Yao, how much longer are you going to stay like this?¡± Ming Gu asked suddenly


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    However, Ming Gu looked up, propped his chin on his hands, and watched Ye Qingtang eat the worm flesh.


    ¡°Ah Yao, previously, you said that it is easier for us to move around with a human appearance but¡­ Ah Yao, humans are really too hideous. Ah Yao, you¡¯re clearly so beautiful. Why must you force yourself to have this hideous look?¡± Ming Gu puckered his lips as regret filled his face.


    <em>Hi¡­ deous?</em>


    Ye Qingtang stared nkly. ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1271 - Unable To Enjoy

    <h2>Chapter 1271: Unable to Enjoy (3)</h2>


    Although Ye Qingtang did not care for looks, her face could be considered to be the standard of great beauty among humans.


    Why did it be hideous when Ming Gu spoke about it?


    ¡°Ah Yao, will you change back? You¡¯re clearly so beautiful.¡± With a sincere look, Ming Gu specially took out a scroll and opened it before Ye Qingtang.


    The scroll revealed a drawing of a gray skeleton frame. While it was donned in an elegant dress and had a golden crown on its head, it was remarkably simr to a skeleton.


    ¡°Ah Yao, look how beautiful you werest time? You were the top beauty of our Skeleton Tribe back then. But look at you now¡­ Why must you do this to yourself¡­¡± An expression of despair was etched all over Ming Gu¡¯s face as though Ye Qingtang¡¯s look on the Holy Lord of Shadows was the biggest humiliation.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was silent.


    The Undead n¡¯s taste was mostly simr to any other species.


    In the eyes of the Skeleton Tribe, the skeleton form was naturally the most beautiful.


    In their eyes, the slender skeleton frame and pitch-ck eye sockets were deemed as beautiful.


    In contrast, a whole body of skin that covered the skeleton frame was nothing but hideous.


    Thus¡­


    Had she always been too hideous to look to the Undead n?


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was about to turn numb from the verbal attack.


    ¡°Ah Yao, we are in the temple now anyways. Will you return to your original look?¡± Ming Gu tried his best to persuade Ye Qingtang to return to being the ¡°most beautiful woman of the Skeleton Tribe¡±.


    Ye Qingtang smiled lovingly but did not reply.


    She could not do it¡­


    She finally saw that while Ming Gu was fully convinced of her identity, this posed a huge problem as well.


    It was exactly because he trusted her so much that he treated her with the rules of the Undead n, causing Ye Qingtang, a human, to have an ¡°eye-opener¡±.


    Ming Gu still nned to persuade Ye Qingtang to be herself, but Xue Fu suddenly came over and said that Ming Wang was looking for him.


    Upon hearing that, Ming Gu could only look at Ye Qingtang reluctantly and leave very unwillingly.


    After leaving the sleeping chamber, Ming Gu spoke to Xue Fu. ¡°Xue Fu, bring those flower pots of mine to Ah Yaoter. Ah Yao loves them the most.¡±


    A gasp ofughter escaped Xue Fu¡¯s lips as he looked at Ming Gu, who prioritized Ye Qingtang for everything.


    ¡°You raised those flowers for thousands of years. You must have been waiting for this moment, right?¡±


    Ming Gu nodded his head and said, ¡°Before Ah Yao left back then, I identally broke a few flower pots, and I thought of growing better ones topensate her. This wait turned out to be thousands of years.¡±


    Xue Fu shook his head inughter and subsequently sent those few flower pots that Ming Gu mentioned to Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeping chambers.


    Ye Qingtang immediately plunged into deep thought as she looked at the few pots of ¡°flowers¡± that Xue Fu sent in.


    In those flower pots, the ¡°flower¡± stalks bent their alluring bodies of which bloody skulls were hanging from.


    Skull Flower.


    Using a fresh human skull as the foundation, the newly-sprouted blood vine was then to be buried into the skull. Once the blood vine grew, it would be nourished with the flesh and grow gradually.


    ¡°Ming Gu knows that you love the Skull Flower the most and has raised these few pots of flowers for thousands of years. He hopes that you like it,¡± Xue Fu said with a smile.


    <em>Like it¡­</em>


    <em>I really love it to ¡°death¡±!!</em>


    <em>Whoever it be, hurry up and get me out of this Temple of Shadows!</em>


    <em>Who the hell wants to have bloody skulls that wobble nonstop staring at themselves when they are sleeping?!</em>


    <em>How exquisite are the tastes of the Holy Lord of Shadows exactly!!</em>

 Chapter 1272 - Let Me Go Free

    <h2>Chapter 1272: Let Me Go Free (1)</h2>


    ¡°Brother, are you looking for me?¡± Ming Gu walked into Ming Wang¡¯s room and asked.


    Ming Wang¡¯s room was dim and ghastly.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ming Wang was examining some scrolls at a desk and did not even bat an eye when he responded.


    While they were twins, Ming Gu had an inexplicable fear toward Ming Wang.


    ¡°You brought the ck me Worm over?¡± Ming Wang asked coldly without looking up.


    ¡°Yeah, I brought it over¡­¡± Ming Gu looked at Ming Wang and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s rare for Ah Yao to be back. She loves the ck me Worm the most. If you wish to eat it, I will bring it to you next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ming Wang suddenly looked up with a frown as he shot the innocent Ming Gu a cold look.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years already. Why do you still have so much crap to say? Did I ask you so many things?¡±


    Ming Wang¡¯s voice was so cold that the air could freeze.


    Ming Gu trembled and pursed his lips, aggrieved.


    It had been so many years, but no matter what he did, his brother was always dissatisfied.


    Ming Wang frowned at Ming Gu with a hint of impatience.


    ¡°Make preparations for a trip to the Eternal Dynasty two dayster,¡± Ming Wang said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Ming Gu said instinctively.


    Ming Wang¡¯s face turned cold immediately.


    However, Ming Gu repressed his fear and said, ¡°Ah Yao just returned. I want to stay with her. I am not going to the Eternal Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Fool¡­¡± Ming Wang narrowed his eyes, but he widened it again soon after.


    ¡°There are some issues with our cooperation with the Eternal Dynasty. I am upied with something and can¡¯t leave for the moment. You are not the only one going as the Holy Lord is going too. What else do you have to say?¡±


    Ming Gu¡¯s eyes lit up immediately upon hearing that.


    ¡°Ah Yao is going too?¡±


    ¡°I do not wish to repeat the same thing twice,¡± Ming Wang said coldly.


    Ming Gu could not even be bothered with Ming Wang¡¯s cold attitude then. At the thought that he could interact with Ye Qingtang for a long period of time, he agreed immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost then,¡± Ming Wang said impatiently when he saw Ming Gu¡¯s reaction.


    Unconcerned, Ming Gu left in smiles.


    He could go on a trip with Ah Yao already~


    Although Ming Gu left the room, Ming Wang¡¯s furrowed brows never rxed.


    ¡°Lady Ghost.¡±


    A slender figure slowly emerged from the darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯m present. Do you have any orders, Holy Son?¡±


    ¡°Bring a few Hall Masters along with Ming Gu two dayster. You should be clear of what to do,¡± Ming Wang looked at Lady Ghost and said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lady Ghost smiled and nodded. ¡°The Holy Lord¡¯s identity is still uncertain as of now, and it is inconvenient for us to do anything although we suspect her. The Third Prince of the Eternal Dynasty, Ling Yan, has a demon-like intelligence, and he should be able to tell whether the Holy Lord is real or not.¡±


    Ming Wang nodded in satisfaction.


    Lady Ghost said subsequently, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± Ming Wang said.


    Lady Ghost said, ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu firmly believes the Holy Lord¡¯s identity and is extremely protective of the Holy Lord right now. Why do you want to bring Holy Son Ming Gu along on this trip?¡±


    Even an idiot could tell that Ming Gu supported Ye Qingtang fully and even had no suspicions of Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity.


    Ming Wang sneered. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because Ming Gu firmly believes her that I want Ming Gu to follow them.¡±


    ¡°I am slow-witted.¡±


    Ming Wang said, ¡°You all can clearly see Ming Gu¡¯s attitude, and so can she. If she is an impersonator, she will definitely be on her guard. However, if Ming Gu, who trusts her fully, is beside her, there is a possibility that she will lower her guard.¡±

 Chapter 1273 - Let Me Go Free

    <h2>Chapter 1273: Let Me Go Free (2)</h2>


    ¡°Being alert around her will only result in her raising her guards against us, and we will not be able to find out any suspicious things about her. However, if she rxes a little, she will definitely give something away.¡±


    Lady Ghost immediately understood Ming Wang¡¯s intentions after hearing what he said.


    ¡°You are wise.¡±


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Ming Wang said.


    Lady Ghost disappeared into the darkness subsequently.


    Once there was no one in the room, Ming Wang stood up slowly and opened a secretpartment. In it was a lifelike portrait of a half-skeleton, half-human figure who was none other than the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡± Looking at that portrait that he had kept for a long time, he frowned in misery.


    Ye Qingtang enjoyed a rare idle in the Temple of Shadows in the next two days.


    She was extremely thankful for the current rarity of the ck me Worm. Otherwise, given Ming Gu¡¯s character, he would send some over daily.


    She never wanted to touch that thing for the second time in this life.


    Perhaps it was her misperception, but she felt that Ming Gu was in high spirits these two days.


    But before she figured out why Ming Gu was suddenly in such a good mood, she received a shocking piece of news.


    ¡°Eternal Dynasty?¡± Ye Qingtang was seated on the ck Bone Throne as she put on a reserved front that concealed her internal surprise.


    ¡°The cooperation with the Eternal Dynasty back then was your intention. Although you disappeared for thousands of years, the cooperation is still continuing to date. However, something happened at Eternal Dynasty¡¯s side presently; thus, we can only request you to take a look there,¡± Ming Wang said expressionlessly, though his ck orbs observed Ye Qingtang¡¯s each and every movement.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was emotionless, but she was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions on the inside.


    <em>Eternal Dynasty?</em>


    <em>Wasn¡¯t that Ling Yan¡¯s territory?!</em>


    <em>Go!</em>


    She would definitely go!


    ¡°What happened?¡± While Ye Qingtang really wished to leave this hell of a Temple of Shadows immediately, she still had to feign a calm front.


    ¡°It is still unclear. Thus, we need you to go there to take a look.¡± Ming Wang answered wlessly.


    ¡°Ming Gu and Lady Ghost will go on this trip with you. They will bring you to meet with Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Third Prince, Ling Yan/¡± Ming Wang added.


    Bring her to meet Ling Yan?


    Ye Qingtang was excited, but she faintly felt that things were not that simple.


    Although the Temple of Shadows did not test her further over the past few days, she was very clear that they would not believe her identity so easily.


    Logically speaking, the test would not stop.


    However, Ming Wang suddenly wanted her to go to the Eternal Dynasty and interact with Ling Yan¡­


    Ye Qingtang was not a fool, and she could easily guess Ming Wang¡¯s intentions after deliberating about it carefully.


    Most likely¡­


    Ming Wang wished to use the highly intelligent Ling Yan to test her identity¡­


    Ye Qingtang really wanted to apud Ming Wang¡¯s wit.


    <em>Good job! Holy Son Ming Wang!</em>


    ¡°I got it. When do we set off?¡± Ye Qingtang asked while keeping herposure.


    ¡°The preparations are all made. You may set off anytime.¡± Ming Wang replied.


    There were indeed preparations from the start. It was no wonder Ming Gu was so spirited these few days.


    Ye Qingtang kept a faint smile on her face, though she was extremely ted that she was about to leave the Temple of Shadows.


    Once she headed to the Eternal Dynasty, with Ling Yan on her side, perhaps she could find the chance to escape the damn Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang was on cloud nine just at the thought of it.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang, Ming Gu, and Lady Ghost, along with a group of Undead n, set off for the Eternal Dynasty. Naturally, Ye Qingtang brought the little white tiger along with her as well.

 Chapter 1274 - Let Me Go Free

    <h2>Chapter 1274: Let Me Go Free (3)</h2>


    The Eternal Dynasty was thousands of miles away from the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang sat in a gray bone sedan. She finally rxed when she saw the Temple of Shadows disappear into the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice too early. Don¡¯t you see that Ming Wang has sent Lady Ghost with us? And those Branch Masters are no weaklings. If you¡¯re not careful, you might expose yourself and die without even reaching the Eternal Dynasty.¡± The little white tiger poured cold water on Ye Qingtang when it saw the smile in her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s good mood was immediately dampened.


    Of course, she knew all that.


    Every day she failed to escape was another day with the sword of the Temple of Shadows suspended over her head.


    They could pick anyone from the Undead n, and they could kill her.


    Ye Qingtang was very careful during the journey.


    The Undead did not need to sleep, drink, or eat, so they seldom stopped to rest.


    After traveling for a few days, they were more than halfway there. The group from the Temple of Shadows stopped and rested for a while.


    ¡°Ah Yao, shall we look around?¡± Ming Gu took the opportunity to sneak into Ye Qingtang¡¯s sedan and asked her hopefully.


    Ye Qingtang was unable to refuse when she looked at the puppy-like face.


    She would also take the opportunity to stretch her limbs. Heaven knew her bones were shattered from squatting in that bone sedan all day.


    The group from the Temple of Shadows had stopped at the foot of a tall mountain. Now and then, thunderous explosions could be heard from the top of the mountain, and debris also fell from it.


    The Ghost Lady walked over and said smilingly, ¡°Is the Holy Son Ming Gu and the Holy Lord going over there?¡±


    Ming Gu said, ¡°Ah Yao and I will look around, the rest of you can stay here and rest.¡±


    Lady Ghostughed and said, ¡°I was just feeling bored. Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡±


    Ming Gu pouted and looked somewhat reluctant. However, Lady Ghost was Ming Wang¡¯s trusted subordinate, so he did not dare to say anything. He only lifted his eyes to look pleadingly at Ye Qingtang.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang knew why Lady Ghost wanted to follow them, but she did not mind, so she nodded.


    Lady Ghost followed them smilingly.


    It was nearing evening, and the mountain was littered with huge boulders.


    The asional explosions hurt their eardrums.


    Ye Qingtang, Lady Ghost, and Ming Gu walked for a while before they saw a few shabby figures on the deste mountainside.


    They looked emaciated and skinny. Their appearance was rather odd¡ªtheir skin was gray without the slightest hint of color. They only wore some shabby clothes. Their eyes were hollow, and their legs were heavily shackled. They were barefoot and were pulling a cart of ore with some difficulty.


    The Undead n¡­


    With one nce, Ye Qingtang could tell that these drab-looking figures were part of the Undead n. However, these Undead were pitiablepared to the Undead n in the Temple of Shadows.


    A harsh-looking foreman stood nearby. His back was bare, and he held a metal whip that he cracked from time to time, viciously whipping the Undead with a clear cracking noise.


    ¡°A bunch ofzy bones. If you don¡¯t drag fifty carts of ore today, I will y you.¡± The foreman shouted as he brutally whipped a skinny Undead.


    The force of the metal whip was so great that the bones of the Undead seemed like they were about to break at any moment. The Undead¡¯s face twisted in pain. It looked as if it was still quite young¡­

 Chapter 1275 - : Slaves

    <h2>Chapter 1275: ves (1)</h2>


    ¡°Despicable worm, how dare you be rude to us Undead!¡± The moment Ming Gu saw this scene, a murderous look surfaced on his face.


    Lady Ghost, who was standing nearby, maintained herposure, but she nced at Ye Qingtang from the corner of her eye and spoke.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu has not left the Temple of Shadows for thousands of years. It is natural that he doesn¡¯t understand the current situation in Central Maind. Things like that have long bemon in Central Maind.¡±


    Ming Gu frowned slightly.


    Lady Ghost continued. ¡°Ever since the Holy Lord went missing thousands of years ago, the power of our Temple of Shadows has waned. The circumstances of the various Undead ns in Central Maind have also changedpletely¡­¡±


    The Undead n was not native to Central Maind. It was only when the Holy Lord of Shadows and the tribe leaders of the Undead ns hade to Central Maind that many Undead moved here from the Second Domain and settled down.


    When the Temple of Shadows was at the height of its powers, the Undead had smoothly settled into life in this maind. The natives did not dare to offend the Undead because of the power of the Temple of Shadows. However, when the Holy Lord of Shadows went missing and the Temple of Shadows declined¡­ the situation changed.


    Shortly after the Holy Lord of Shadows disappeared, the maind still had some scruples. But as time went by and a thousand years passed, everyone¡¯s fear of the Holy Lord of Shadows and the Temple of Shadows slowly dissipated.


    With that, the Undead n¡¯s position became increasingly precarious.


    The special characteristics of their race were that they did not need to eat, drink, or sleep. Many thought of them as the cheapest form ofbor.


    A thousand years ago, people in Central Maind began to capture the Undead that had settled there. They enved the Undead because of their special characteristics, and thetter became the lowest form ofbor.


    As ves, the status of the Undead was lower than that of anyone else.


    They did not age or die. Unless they met with some ident or with extenuating circumstances, they could be endlessly oppressed.


    The mountain that Ye Qingtang and the others were on was a mine. There were innumerable mine shafts, each filled with Undead who worked day and night.


    But they¡­ did not receive any remuneration.


    They did not even receive the cheapest food and housing that the human ves did.


    They were, at most, allowed to rest for a few minutes when they were utterly exhausted. Otherwise¡­ they worked day and night.


    ¡°How dare a smelly worm like you act so audaciously!¡± Ming Gu¡¯s face grew stern. Ever since the Holy Lord of Shadows had vanished, he had not left the Temple of Shadows at all. Naturally, he remained ignorant of the changes in this maind that had taken ce over the past thousands of years.


    In his eyes, humans were weak and ugly like smelly grubs. He would never have imagined that today¡¯s circumstances were possible.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu, don¡¯t be angry. The situation you see today ismon in Central Maind.¡± Lady Ghost pacified Ming Gu, but from the corner of her eye, she continued to pay close attention to Ye Qingtang¡¯s every move.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s emotions were in turmoil as she looked at these abused Undead, but she did not show it.


    When she hade to Central Maind in her previous life, she had learned a little of the terrible circumstances of the Undead here.


    The Undead neither aged nor died. They did not eat or drink. To many, they were the perfect ves. A thousand years ago, humans had begun to capture them inrge numbers and forced them to work for humans.

 Chapter 1276 - : Slaves

    <h2>Chapter 1276: ves (2)</h2>


    Although Ye Qingtang disliked these things, she had been hard-pressed to survive in her previous life, much less bother with other people¡¯s troubles.


    But now¡­


    Ye Qingtang vaguely sensed that Lady Ghost was secretly observing her reaction when she talked to Ming Gu.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curved in a small smile.


    Outside the mine, the small Undead who was being whipped had broken a bone, and he was writhing on the ground in pain.


    ¡°Lazy bones, you still want to y dead?¡± When the foreman saw this, he did not show any guilt. Instead, he advanced withrge strides and stepped on the little Undead with an ugly expression on his face.


    ¡°Get up. If you continue toze around, I will break all your bones.¡±


    He shouted and berated them. He did not treat them with a shred of dignity, dealing with them like lowly insects.


    The other Undead looked on in terror. They were used to the abuse and the scoldings. Even if they wanted to help, they knew that this would ultimately result in the small Undead suffering even more.


    They had lived happily in Central Maind for generations. They had not expected that they would one day be relegated to this state.


    ¡°Please, please¡­ don¡¯t beat me¡­ It hurts¡­ it hurts so much¡­¡± The small Undead tried to protect himself in terror. His scrawny frame quivered as he was kicked and punched mercilessly.


    ¡°How dare you talk back¡­ I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The foreman did not show any pity. He raised the metal whip in his hand again and fiercely whipped the small Undead.


    There was a huge bang!


    The metal whip did notnd on the small Undead¡¯s body as expected.


    The small Undead raised his eyes in shock but realized that the foreman who was whipping him had been flung straight into a nearby boulder. Arge patch of blood seeped from his mouth and nose.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Damn it, who dared to hit me!¡± The foreman¡¯s whole body was in agony. He forced himself to stand up and suddenly saw the person who had struck him.


    He saw a beautiful young girl smiling at him.


    ¡°Who are you! How dare you hit me!¡± The foreman shouted. All the other foremen in the surrounding mine shafts were summoned by the sound of his yelling.


    ¡°Where are these Undead from? How dare they make trouble in our Long Family¡¯s territory!¡± The foremen who had hurried over soon realized that something was amiss.


    The young girl looked quite ordinary, but the child standing behind her, with hispletely pitch ck eyes, was emanating an aura of death. The seductive-lookingdy¡¯s eyes were different from humans, and she was radiating an even more intense death aura.


    The foremen who had enved the Undead immediately saw that the child and the seductive-looking woman were Undead.


    At that moment, Lady Ghost and Ming Gu were looking at Ye Qingtang. They had not expected Ye Qingtang to suddenly act.


    A trace of a smile hung on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips. She looked at the shouting foremen with a cold look in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± An impatient shout suddenly rang out from a nearby mine shaft.


    A luxuriously dressed youth with an oily face walked towards the disturbance.


    When the foremen saw the youth walk over, they immediately went over fawningly.

 Chapter 1277 - : Slaves

    <h2>Chapter 1277: ves (3)</h2>


    ¡°Young Master, these Undead appeared from nowhere and dared to strike us.¡± A foreman hurriedly exined.


    An impatient look crossed the youth¡¯s face when he heard that. He raised his eyes, but what he saw caused a malicious look to instantly sh across his eyes.


    ¡°What beautiful Undead.¡±


    The youth nced at Ye Qingtang and Lady Ghost with an expression of surprise.


    This youth¡¯s name was Long Yang, and he was a cousin of the Long Family Master.


    The Long Family was a famous family in this maind. It controlled many mines and had many connections among the dynasties. The Long Family had also enved many Undead.


    Long Yang had seen many Undead before, but this was the first time seeing such beautiful ones.


    The Undead enved by the Long Family received a jolt when they saw that Long Yang had arrived. A few of the Undead who were near Ye Qingtang whispered.


    ¡°nsman, thank you for your help today. But the Long Family is not to be trifled with. You¡¯d better leave.¡±


    The Long Family was extremely powerful and had captured many Undead. Those who tried to escape were all executed by the Long Family. They were grateful to these three nsmen for their help, so they were unwilling to see more of their nsmen suffer at the hands of the Long Family.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the worried Undead, and a trace of amusement surfaced in her eyes.


    Many Undead had settled in Central Maind. Most of them had ledfortable lives and, like the other inhabitants of the maind, did not look for trouble.


    But the special characteristics of their race had caused their suffering.


    Ye Qingtang did not leave. She only raised her eyes to look at the malicious-looking Long Yang.


    ¡°You are certainly very bold. Do you know who controls this area? How dare you be so presumptuous.¡± Long Yang smiled at Ye Qingtang and Lady Ghost with a greedy look in his eyes.


    ¡°Men, capture these three Undead. Put the small one to work. As for the two female Undead¡­ send them to my room. I have not had a taste of such beautiful Undead.¡± Long Yang smiled sinisterly.


    At Long Yang¡¯smand, the foremen and their henchmen charged at Ye Qingtang and the others.


    The enved Undead were shocked when they saw that their nsmen were about to be mistreated. They almost subconsciously blocked the men¡¯s way.


    An elderly Undead hurriedly said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°nsmen, please leave quickly. The Long Family is not to be trifled with. If you are caught, there will be no hope of escape.¡±


    They could not escape, but they also could not look on and see their nsmen, who had helped them, get into trouble.


    Arge group of Undead ves tried to intercept the men from the Long Family. However, they were unarmed and only seeded in bringing on a whipping.


    Tragic screams rang out.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes immediately turned icy.


    These humans in Central Maind all looked down on the Undead n. They thought that the Undead n was cruel and cold-blooded, but they did not see that the ties between the Undead and their nsmen were no less than that of the other races.


    ¡°Ming Gu,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly while remaining expressionless.


    The moment Ye Qingtang spoke, Ming Gu, who was already feeling fed up, immediately transformed into a ck shadow.

 Chapter 1278 - : Slaves

    <h2>Chapter 1278: Shock (1)</h2>


    No one saw what happened, they only sensed an aura of death encircling them.


    The foremen who had been brandishing their metal whips and beating the Undead only saw a ck blur. They copsed to the ground before they knew what was happening.


    The bodies on the ground were all sucked dry of their blood. Their bones were wrapped in dried and cracked skin while their eyes bulged out in death.


    ¡°The blood from these smelly grubs is really nauseating.¡± Ming Gu¡¯s figure suddenly appeared before the Undead. The sharp nails on his small white hands were covered with fresh blood that dripped around his feet.


    ¡°You despicable grubs, how dare you be discourteous to Ah Yao¡­ you really deserved to die.¡± Ming Gu¡¯s usually innocent and smiling visage hadpletely disappeared and was reced with the bone-chilling murderous air simr to that of Ming Wang.


    Everyone from the Long Family was stunned when the small Undead suddenly struck.


    They stared in shock at the dozens of bloodless corpses that littered the ground.


    Dozens of men had been killed by this small Undead in the blink of an eye¡­


    A trace of shock involuntarily surfaced on Long Yang¡¯s face, but he quickly recovered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Little Undead, you¡¯re rather special. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you in the mines. I¡¯ll bring you to the arenas instead. You will certainly make a lot of money for me¡­¡± Long Yang narrowed his eyes that were filled with greed.


    Long Yang ordered the guards behind him to charge forward and capture Ming Gu.


    Ming Gu watched coldly as they rushed towards him. His eyes were filled with contempt.


    He did not move, but a towering aura of death rushed out from him. The aura of death seemed to cover the entire mountain.


    The charging Long Family guards were shrouded by the aura. It was as if they were suddenly gripped by some force. Their faces rapidly turned pale, and they fell, writhing, to the ground. It was as if someone was slowly draining the blood from their bodies, which flowed in front of Ming Gu and transformed into a crimson ball of blood.


    Ye Qingtang felt very conflicted by the scene ying out before her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang was hard-pressed to reconcile this murderous little fellow with the small, adorable creature who followed her everywhere, calling her ¡°Ah Yao¡±.


    She could only say¡­


    The Long Family was truly unlucky.


    They actually wanted to capture Ming Gu and bring him to some arena?


    Wasn¡¯t that a death wish?


    Ye Qingtang inwardly mourned for the Long Family, but she continued to smile faintly.


    Long Yang had not expected this tiny Undead to be so powerful. His subordinates could not even touch the corner of his robe!


    The Undead were also shocked. They widened their eyes and looked at the powerful Ming Gu. A faint ray of hope appeared in their desperate eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, all the guards were dead. Like the foremen, they had been transformed into bloodless corpses.


    At that moment, Long Yang was rather pale. He had assumed that he could easily capture these three Undead, but he had not expected¡­


    Things to reach this state.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?!¡± Long Yang looked at Ming Gu, who had sucked all the guards dry. He felt a chill permeate his body.

 Chapter 1279 - Shock

    <h2>Chapter 1279: Shock (2)</h2>


    Ming Gu had no intention of paying any attention to him. A smelly grub like that was not worth talking to.


    Long Yang¡¯s legs started to shake when he saw Ming Gu walk towards him. ¡°How dare you! This is the Long Family¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t care who you are, but if you dare to offend the Long Family, we will ensure that you die a terrible death in the future.¡±


    ¡°Long Family?¡± Ming Gu cocked his head with a meditative look on his face. He had not left the Temple of Shadows for thousands of years. He had not even heard of the Long Family.


    Lady Ghost, who was standing behind Ye Qingtang, smiled and said, ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu, the Long Family is one of the great families in Central Maind.¡±


    ¡°Great family? What¡¯s that? Is it something like the Ancient You n?¡± Ming Gu asked somewhat impatiently.


    Long Yang¡¯s expression stiffened at Ming Gu¡¯s words.


    <em>The Ancient You n¡­</em>


    <em>That was the supreme great family in Central Maind!</em>


    Lady Ghostughed and shook her head.


    ¡°Then is it like the Jiang Family?¡± Ming Gu asked again.


    Long Yang was ashen.


    <em>Jiang Family?</em>


    <em>Wasn¡¯t that the Domain Master¡­</em>


    This small Undead mentioned the top great families in Central Maind the moment he spoke. Although the Long Family was powerful, they were not in the same ss as these two great families.


    Just a branch from these two great families could easily crush the Long Family.


    Who was this small Undead?


    The more Long Yang heard, the more frightened he felt.


    Lady Ghost knew that Ming Gu¡¯s knowledge of great families was limited to the Ancient You n and the Jiang Family, so she said, ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu, the Long Family¡­ um¡­ how shall I put it? If the Ancient You n and the Jiang Family are like this tree.¡±


    Lady Ghost pointed to a towering tree nearby and then pointed to an ant climbing among the debris.


    ¡°Then that would be the Long Family.¡±


    ¡°So they really are smelly grubs,¡± Ming Gu said with a frown.


    When Long Yang heard the conversation between Lady Ghost and Ming Gu, he felt a chill creeping towards his scalp.


    He had not expected the powerful Long Family to be no more than a smelly grub to these Undead?!


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­ they¡­ they are¡­ Undead from the Temple of Shadows¡­¡± A middle-aged man who was behind Long Yang nched when he heard the conversation between Lady Ghost and Ming Gu.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Long Yang looked shocked.


    The middle-aged man gulped and said, ¡°Just now¡­ just now that female Undead called the small Undead¡­ Ming¡­ Holy Son Ming Gu¡­ He is the Holy Son from the Temple of Shadows¡­¡±


    Although the Temple of Shadows declined for many years, rumors of it continued to circte in this maind. This middle-aged man had heard legends about the Temple of Shadows, and among them had been the name of the Holy Son, Ming Gu.


    ¡°Did¡­ did you hear wrongly? Temple of Shadows? Holy Son?!!¡± Long Yang frantically looked at the middle-aged man. At that moment, he was as pale as a piece of paper.


    The Temple of Shadows was so powerful¡­


    It was the supreme Temple that had previously dominated the entire maind!


    Although it had declined for thousands of years, their Long Family was notparable to them in terms of heritage.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t be certain¡­¡± The middle-aged man also panicked. If they had really encountered the Holy Son from the Temple of Shadows, they were all doomed.


    ¡°But I certainly heard them address him in that way. Also¡­ in legends, Ming Gu¡¯s physique is like that of a child. I think¡­ there is no mistake.¡±

 Chapter 1280 - Shock

    <h2>Chapter 1280: Shock (3)</h2>


    Long Yang only felt a chill fill his entire body. He was as frozen and shriveled as a frost-stricken nt.


    Although Central Maind was now used to enving the Undead, none of the powers would dare to offend the Temple of Shadows in the least.


    Even the Domain Master¡¯s Jiang n and the Ancient You n would not dare to lightly provoke the Temple of Shadows.


    At that moment, it was not just the Long Family members who had guessed Ming Gu¡¯s identity. The frightened Undead ves had already discovered who Ming Gu was.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Temple of Shadows! It¡¯s the great ones from the Temple of Shadows!¡±


    The Undead finally saw a ray of hope. In the hearts of their n, the Temple of Shadows would always be their sacred ground.


    At that moment, all the Undead ves were looking at the three great personages from the Temple of Shadows.


    An elderly Undead received a jolt when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s face clearly!


    The next second, the elderly Undead knelt on the ground, his body quivering. He kowtowed in Ye Qingtang¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Greetings¡­ Greetings, Holy Lord¡­ Greetings, Holy Lord of Shadows!¡±


    The elderly Undead¡¯s words caused everyone present to gape in shock.


    <em>The Holy Lord of Shadows?!</em>


    Everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Ye Qingtang, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Ye Qingtang was also shocked. After all, the Holy Lord of Shadows had been missing for thousands of years. How had this elderly Undead recognized her?


    The elderly Undead knelt humbly on the ground and worshiped her respectfully.


    ¡°Now that I have seen the Holy Lord, I will have no regrets even if I die¡­ My ancestors worked for the subsidiary of the Temple of Shadows. I have had the good fortune to see the Holy Lord¡¯s picture once¡­ Holy Lord¡­ you have finally returned¡­¡± The elderly Undead spoke mournfully, his voice shaking with emotion.


    When the Undead heard that and noted the respect that the Holy Son Ming Gu had shown thisdy, they realized that the beautiful young girl before them was indeed the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    All the Undead present instantly knelt before Ye Qingtang and prostrated themselves before her!


    ¡°Holy Lord!¡±


    A joyous shout rang out. But when the noise entered the ears of Long Yang and the others from the Long Family, it was like a death knell that foreshadowed a great cmity.


    Long Yang¡¯s knees turned to water, and he fell to the ground with a plop. He widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at this charming and faintly smiling girl. He shivered uncontrobly as if he had fallen into an ice pit.


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lord of Shadows? How¡­ how can that be¡­¡±


    The Holy Son Ming Gu had already shocked him, but he did not expect that¡­


    The Holy Lord of Shadows, who had been missing for thousands of years, was standing before him. He had even recklessly spouted nonsense just now and ordered men to send the Holy Lord of Shadows to his room?


    Long Yang was aghast when he thought of his words.


    ¡°Holy Lord¡­ Holy Lord¡­¡±


    The Holy Lord of Shadows¡­


    A thousand years ago, she was the most powerful being in Central Maind!!


    He remembered the prosperity that the Temple of Shadows had gained under the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ leadership before she disappeared.


    Long Yang was hard-pressed to believe that the person he had offended was the Holy Lord of Shadows!!


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­ what shall we do¡­¡± The others from the Long Family panicked. They had offended the Holy Lord of Shadows. They were doomed!

 Chapter 1281 - Do Me A Favor?

    <h2>Chapter 1281: Do Me A Favor? (1)</h2>


    What should they do?


    How would he know?!


    At that moment, Long Yang wished he could give himself two tight ps.


    If he had known who they were, he would not have dared to provoke them under any circumstances!


    Now¡­


    Long Yang felt like his world was about to copse.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, have mercy! I failed to recognize you and offended you. Please, Lord, have mercy and allow me to live.¡± At that moment, Long Yang had lost all of his former smugness.


    He frantically kneeled on the ground and crawled over to Ye Qingtang. He banged his head loudly on the ground as he kowtowed, hoping to save his own life.


    The others from the Long Family also kneeled and kowtowed vigorously.


    Just the Holy Son alone could kill them as easily as he could squash an ant. Now, the Holy Lord of Shadows was here in person!


    Long Yang was petrified. Even if the Long Family Master were to arrive, he would also be sweating with terror.


    This was the Temple of Shadows!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the quivering bunch from the Long Family, who were kneeling on the ground. Her eyes showed no trace of pity.


    Although she was neither the real Holy Lord nor an Undead, she had heard much about the Long Family¡¯s doings in her previous life.


    The Long Family not only enved the Undead, but they had also gone around capturing the Undead who had escaped to the mountains. The Long Family would not let a single one off, no matter whether they were young or old, or what kind of character they had.


    They either kept them for their own use or sold them to other powers.


    They did not treat the Undead n with equality. To them, these innocent Undead were no more than stray dogs to be used.


    Even the evil fighting arenas were parts of the Long Family¡¯s business.


    They forced the Undead to fight each other for entertainment.


    Right now, Ye Qingtang did not mind performing the duties of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly. Her voice rang out like a death knell.


    To her, race was not important. Evil people had no right to remain on thisnd.


    Ming Gu did not have any suspicions of Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions. He immediately acted.


    ¡°Holy Lord, have mercy!¡±


    The Long Family saw that death was imminent and immediately began pleading in terror.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A low shout suddenly rang out.


    A tall figure flew over from the void andnded in front of Long Yang and the others from the Long Family.


    ¡°Senior Duan!¡± A look of joy shed across Long Yang¡¯s face when he saw the man who had hurried over.


    A tall, stern-looking man with a sword on his back stood in front of Long Yang and the others. He frowned solemnly at the scene that met his eyes.


    ¡°Senior Duan, save me!¡± Long Yang frantically crawled over and held on to the man¡¯s leg like a drowning man clutching at straws.


    A strange look shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw the man who had suddenly appeared.


    This man was named Duan Xirui, and he was a powerful cultivator from the Eternal Dynasty. He was so talented and powerful that he was in the same league as the twelve saints. He was famous, and rumors said that he was upright and righteous. Who would have expected¡­ this fellow to know the Long Family?


    ¡°Seniors, has there been some misunderstanding? Can you let them go for my sake?¡± Duan Xirui had arrived in the area that day and happened to hear the sound of fighting. He came to take a look because he had some connections with the Long Family Master.

 Chapter 1282 - Do Me A Favor?

    <h2>Chapter 1282: Do Me A Favor? (2)</h2>


    ¡°Another smelly grub.¡± Ming Gu looked at Duan Xirui and narrowed his eyes impatiently.


    Duan Xirui did not know who these Undead were, but he could not ignore the matter because of his dealings with the Long Family.


    ¡°Senior Duan, you must save me.¡± Long Yang pleaded as if he had met his savior.


    Duan Xirui frowned slightly. The truth was that he was not familiar with Long Yang. However, he knew that Long Yang was a member of the Long Family, so he could not ignore the situation.


    ¡°If they have offended you in any way, I, Duan Xirui will apologize on their behalf. Please don¡¯t kill them.¡± Duan Xirui cupped his fists and said.


    Ming Gu just looked impatient. ¡°Despicable smelly worm. Who are you to ask Ah Yao for a favor? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Duan Xirui was famous in Central Maind and had never been so insulted. His expression turned rather ugly, and he was about to say something.


    The Undead who had been rescued shouted. ¡°Human, how dare you be rude to our Holy Lord!¡±


    <em>Holy Lord?!</em>


    Duan Xirui was taken aback when he heard this.


    The only one in the Undead n who could be addressed as Holy Lord was the Holy Lord of Shadows, who had vanished thousands of years ago.


    Besides her, no one dared to take on this title.


    Duan Xirui subconsciously nced at the young girl, who had a faint smile. Shock appeared in his eyes.


    Rumors had it that the Holy Lord of Shadows had disappeared for thousands of years¡­


    ¡°Despicable smelly grub, who gave you permission to look at Ah Yao with your filthy eyes!¡± When Ming Gu saw that Duan Xirui dared to stare at Ye Qingtang, a murderous aura filled his eyes. He suddenly raised his hand, and a ck wind sted at Duan Xirui.


    Duan Xirui was fairly confident of his powers, but he was unable to avoid the st of wind.


    There was a loud bang!


    Ming Gu¡¯s blow sent Duan Xirui flying. He crashed heavily into a nearby boulder, and blood suddenly spurted from his mouth.


    Duan Xirui, who had been thrown to the ground, was in agony. His level of cultivation gave him full confidence in his abilities. However, he had not expected this youthful-looking Undead to severely injure him with just one blow.


    He could not possibly defend himself against this kind of ability.


    Duan Xirui suddenly thought of how the Undead had addressed the young girl.


    <em>Holy Lord¡­</em>


    <em>Could this young girl be the Holy Lord of Shadows?!</em>


    Just the thought of it caused Duan Xirui to break out in a cold sweat.


    How bold was he to ask for a favor from the Holy Lord of Shadows?


    Who was he to the Holy Lord of Shadows!


    ¡°I have offended you. Please, Holy Lord of Shadows, forgive me.¡± When he saw how terrible Ming Gu¡¯s powers were, Duan Xirui guessed the identity of the young girl who was standing next to Ming Gu. At that point, he did not dare to put on any airs. He even ignored the agonizing pain in his body and kneeled down frantically. His tall frame could not help but shiver.


    At that moment, Duan Xirui wished he could chop that stupid Long Yang into a thousand pieces.


    <em>What has Long Yang eaten to make him so ridiculously audacious?</em>


    <em>He even dared to provoke the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows!</em>


    Ye Qingtang had quite a good impression of Duan Xirui from her previous life and did not intend to make things difficult for him. She just said ndly, ¡°Do you wish to defend them?¡±

 Chapter 1283 - Do Me A Favor?

    <h2>Chapter 1283: Do Me A Favor? (3)</h2>


    Duan Xirui naturally knew who Ye Qingtang was referring to. He almost subconsciously shook his head like a rattle and quickly rified. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I don¡¯t even know them. I don¡¯t know them at all. I¡­ I was only passing by¡­ passing by¡­ and spouted nonsense¡­ just nonsense¡­¡± Duan Xirui stuttered. He was terrified that Long Yang would say that they had some connection.


    Long Yang and the others thought that someone hade to save them. Now, they looked on as Duan Xirui, whom they thought of as incredibly powerful, almost wet himself from the terror of the Holy Lord of Shadows. Despair filled their hearts.


    ¡°Senior Duan! Senior Duan, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! What Senior Duan? I don¡¯t even know you. Don¡¯t pretend to have some connection with me.¡± Duan Xirui was immediately enraged and even aggrieved.


    <em>You brought about your own death. Don¡¯t drag me into this!</em>


    Long Yang nched as Duan Xirui scolded him.


    Ye Qingtang saw that Duan Xirui knew what was good for him and said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will go now.¡± Duan Xirui did not hesitate and fled swiftly. He only wished he could grow another two legs so that he could flee a little faster.


    Everyone in the Long Family lost heart when they saw their only savior abandon them.


    Ming Gu did not stand on ceremony at all. He lifted his hand and instantly snapped their necks.


    Blood spurted everywhere, and its thick scent spread through the air.


    The Undead ves who were saved all worshiped Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy Lord, we will never forget your kindness!¡±


    ¡°Holy Lord, thank you for saving us!¡±


    At that moment, the Undead ves were all greatly moved.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had vanished for thousands of years. They thought that¡­ the Holy Lord despised and rejected them.


    But it turned out that¡­


    Their Holy Lord had not abandoned them!


    Their Holy Lord had finally returned!!


    ¡°Lady Ghost, make arrangements for them.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was conflicted when she saw the emotional Undead, who were kneeling on the ground.


    No race should be oppressed. The power of the strong should not be used to crush the dignity of others.


    Lady Ghost smilingly agreed. Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s direction, Lady Ghost ordered the guards from the Temple of Shadows, who were still resting at the same spot, to deal with the matter. They not only released the group of ves that they had met, but they also rescued all the Undead ves from the mine shafts owned by the Long Family in that mining area.


    Ye Qingtang could not help butment inwardly when she saw the shabbily dressed and pitiful-looking Undead.


    Although she was forced to take on the role of the Holy Lord of Shadows, at least¡­ she had done something that she wanted to¡­


    When arrangements had been made for the ves, Ye Qingtang continued on her journey towards the Eternal Dynasty.


    But a me of hope had been lit in the hearts of the Undead ves who had been rescued.


    Their Holy Lord had finally returned!!


    The Eternal Dynasty was one of therge dynasties in Central Maind. It upied arge area, and the entire dynasty was thriving. It was densely popted, and scenes of prosperity could be seen everywhere.


    But now, everything was quiet in the capital city of the Eternal Dynasty.


    The pedestrians all looked solemn. Themps, which were usually brightly lit, were mostly covered with a white cloth.


    The pce in the Eternal Dynasty was sunk into mourning.


    A few princes and princesses congregated in the pce. The tragic keening of a girl could be heard in the huge hall. Her cries reverberated through the pce.

 Chapter 1284 - The Eternal Dynasty

    <h2>Chapter 1284: The Eternal Dynasty (1)</h2>


    A servant softly walked towards a slender and handsome man and whispered in his ear.


    The man¡¯s face was covered by a mask of sorrow, but a trace of joy secretly shed across his eyes. He did not react and ordered the servant to leave. He sighed softly and walked over to an exquisite-looking girl, who was secretly wiping away her tears.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Sister.¡± The man called softly as he handed her a handkerchief.


    The girl took the handkerchief and wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°Eldest Royal Brother¡­ Fourth Royal Brother was just too pitiful. He was only thirteen years old¡­ why¡­¡±


    These two were the eldest prince of the Eternal Dynasty, Ling Feng, and the eldest princess, Ling Qiong.


    Just yesterday, the crown prince of the Eternal Dynasty, the Fourth Prince, had suddenly taken ill and died. Today was the day of the funeral.


    The Fourth Prince was the Emperor of the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s youngest son. The Emperor had doted on the Fourth Prince, who was the son of his old age. He even ignored the ministers who felt that the Fourth Prince was too young to be made crown prince. He had insisted, and a month ago, the Fourth Prince was made the crown prince of the Eternal Dynasty.


    But no one had expected the Fourth Prince to die suddenly.


    The Emperor was deeply grieved. The Fourth Prince¡¯s mother had cried until she was hoarse and exhausted. The other princes and princesses had arrived in the imperial city to participate in the funeral of their young brother.


    ¡°Fourth Royal Brother was pitiful. He was so young, why¡­ Eldest Royal Sister, don¡¯t grieve too much, or you might make yourself ill and cause our Royal Father more worry.¡± Ling Fengforted her softly.


    The Eldest Princess, Ling Qiong, wiped her tears and nodded gently.


    There were no traces of tears in Ling Feng¡¯s eyes. He nced around and said softly in Ling Qiong¡¯s ear, ¡°The guests have arrived.¡±


    A strange look shed across Ling Qiong¡¯s eyes. Then, she began crying bitterly, as if she had not heard him. She cried so hard that she turned pale.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Sister! Eldest Royal Sister!¡± When Ling Feng saw that Ling Qiong had cried herself into a faint, he scooped her up in shock and hurriedly sought medical attention.


    The ministers could not help but sigh when they saw the Eldest Princess cry so bitterly over the death of her brother.


    Only one person smiled coldly.


    That was a frosty-looking girl, who was extraordinarily beautiful and was enshrouded in an elegant air. She watched as the Eldest Prince and Princess left. There was no amusement in her eyes, only coldness.


    ¡°Third Royal Brother, Eldest Royal Sister loved our Fourth Royal Brother so much. Her tears just now were truly heart-wrenching.¡± The frosty-looking girl suddenly turned to look at a handsome man next to her.


    Ling Yan raised his eyes slightly and smiled at the frosty-looking girl, the Second Princess of the Eternal Dynasty, Ling Yue.


    ¡°Our Eldest Royal Sister has always doted on her younger brothers and sisters. She must be heartbroken by what happened to the Fourth Prince.¡±


    Ling Yueughed softly. The chill in her smile deepened as she looked at Ling Yan¡¯s calm countenance.


    ¡°Third Royal Brother has always been intelligent. Of course you know the truth behind Fourth Royal Brother¡¯s death. Our Eldest Royal Brother and Sister have always been on good terms. Didn¡¯t they invite Third Royal Brother for a short stay a few days ago? Has Third Royal Brother forgotten that?¡±


    Ling Yanughed softly, but he did not reply. He nced at the disappearing figures of the Eldest Prince and Princess from the corner of his eye. Amusement continued to linger in his eyes.


    <em>Miss Ye, we are about to meet soon.</em>

 Chapter 1285 - The Eternal Dynasty

    <h2>Chapter 1285: The Eternal Dynasty (2)</h2>


    The Eldest Prince hurriedly carried the Eldest Princess away. However, after they left the pce and got into a sedan, the Eldest Princess suddenly recovered. She casually wiped the tear stains from her eyes and took out powder to repair her exquisitely made-up face, as if no one else was around. She also removed her mourning attire.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Sister, your acting skills are truly admirable.¡± The Eldest Princeughed softly as he watched his younger sister swiftly change her appearance.


    The Eldest Princess nced at the Eldest Prince andughed. ¡°Royal Brother, is what you said true? The guests from the Temple of Shadows have arrived?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± The Eldest Prince nodded with a smile.


    The Eldest Princess nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Our Royal Father spoiled our Fourth Royal Brother and made him crown prince over everyone¡¯s protests. He did not expect our Fourth Royal Brother to be so unfortunate as to die after having been crown prince for only a few months.¡±


    The Eldest Princeughed softly and said, ¡°Our Fourth Royal Brother was too young and needed more training. It was inappropriate for our Royal Father to allow him to be crown prince so early. Nheless¡­ since Fourth Royal Brother is already dead, we will say no more¡­ However, our Second Royal Sister has recently grown even closer to the Grand Advisor.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Eldest Princessughed coldly. ¡°Second Royal Sister is too ambitious. The Advisor is from the Sacred Ground of Reflection. She thinks that by seeking support from the Advisor, she will receive aid from the Sacred Ground of Reflection. However¡­ it won¡¯t be that easy for her to achieve her desires¡­¡±


    A malicious look shed across the Eldest Princess¡¯s eyes.


    After a while, the carriage stopped at the residence of the Eldest Prince.


    The Eldest Prince and Princess alighted and went directly towards the main hall.


    Three figures were already sitting in the main hall of the Eldest Prince¡¯s residence.


    The moment the Eldest Prince and Princess saw the three figures seated in the main hall, they hurried over to greet them.


    ¡°Honored guests from the Divine Temple, we are sorry to keep you waiting. Please excuse us.¡± The Eldest Prince went forward with a smile and bowed apologetically.


    The Eldest Princess also bowed.


    Ye Qingtang, who was sitting in the main hall, quietly observed the two people who were next in line to the throne of the Eternal Dynasty. On the way here, she had vaguely heard about them from Lady Ghost.


    The cooperation between the Temple of Shadows and the Eternal Dynasty was essentially selecting the most suitable prince to ascend the throne of the Eternal Dynasty.


    In this generation, the Temple of Shadows had chosen the Eldest Prince, Ling Feng.


    The Eternal Dynasty¡¯s emperor was getting old and infirm. In recent years, the position of crown prince had been vacant, with the various princes and princesses jockeying for the highest position.


    Not long ago, the Emperor of the Eternal Dynasty had suddenly selected a crown prince.


    He had made his most beloved Fourth Prince the crown prince of the Eternal Dynasty.


    ¡°Guardian Lady Ghost, it has been a long time. How are you¡­¡± The Eldest Princess greeted Lady Ghost. She had previously met Lady Ghost once and so knew who she was.


    She was also very happy to see Lady Ghost.


    Their chances of victory were slightly greater now that the Temple of Shadows had sent their guardian.


    Lady Ghost smiled and nodded. She introduced the Eldest Prince and Princess. ¡°This is the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows, Ming Gu.¡±


    The Eldest Prince and Princess were taken aback and bowed to Ming Gu.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Son Ming Gu.¡±


    So far, the most senior member of the Temple of Shadows that they had met was Lady Ghost, and they had only met her once. They had not expected even the Holy Son to be dispatched!

 Chapter 1286 - The Eternal Dynasty

    <h2>Chapter 1286: The Eternal Dynasty (3)</h2>


    Ming Gu could not be bothered to make small talk with these two. His gaze remained fixed on Ye Qingtang.


    When they saw that Ming Gu was ignoring them, the two of them naturally did not say anything else.


    ¡°And this is¡­¡± The Eldest Prince¡¯s keen senses noted the direction of Ming Gu¡¯s gaze and noticed a beautiful young girl with a faint smile, who was sitting nearby.


    Lady Ghost¡¯s expression flickered, and she said, ¡°This is Elder Ye from the Temple of Shadows.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re an elder. Greetings, Elder!¡± The Eldest Prince and Princess did not suspect anything and simply bowed.


    Before Ye Qingtang entered the Eternal Dynasty, she had instructed Lady Ghost not to tell anyone that she was the Holy Lord. Lady Ghost had naturally followed her orders.


    ¡°We have received the Eldest Prince¡¯s news. What is the situation now?¡± Lady Ghost said with a smile.


    Now that Ye Qingtang was incognito, Ming Gu supposedly had the highest status. However, Ming Gu was unwilling to pay attention to anyone else, so Lady Ghost had no choice but to speak on his behalf.


    In reality, Ye Qingtang had deliberately concealed her identity, both to hint to Lady Ghost that she wished to secretly observe the situation and also because¡­ she did not know about the cooperation between the Eternal Dynasty and the Temple of Shadows. She preferred this method to stumbling around and making mistakes.


    The Eldest Prince and Princess grew more serious at the mention of business. They told Lady Ghost about the recent events in the Eternal Dynasty.


    They wished to seize the throne but needed the support of the Temple of Shadows. So naturally, they had nothing to hide.


    ¡°What you are saying is that the Fourth Prince died yesterday and that the position of the crown prince is now vacant?¡± said Lady Ghost.


    The Eldest Prince nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But¡­ the Fourth Prince was very young, so he was no threat even after he became the crown prince. Rather, it is the Second Princess, Ling Yue, and the Third Prince, Ling Yan, who are harder to deal with.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart fluttered at the mention of Ling Yan¡¯s name, but she continued to maintain herposure. She secretly pricked up her ears.


    ¡°For many years, the Second Princess, Ling Yue, has been growing closer to the Grand Advisor of the Eternal Dynasty. In recent years, the Grand Advisor has supported Ling Yue¡¯s influence in many areas,¡± said the Eldest Prince.


    ¡°Grand Advisor¡­¡± Lady Ghost raised her brows slightly. ¡°Is that the one from the Sacred Ground of Reflection?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the Eldest Prince.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection was one of the major mysterious forces in Central Maind. It had a rich heritage and was very involved in the various major dynasties. The advisors of all the major dynasties were sent from the Sacred Ground of Reflection. On the surface, they assisted the Emperors in governing the dynasties, but in reality¡­ everyone knew better.


    The advisors from the Sacred Ground of Reflection held important positions in every dynasty they were sent to. Even royalty like the Eldest Prince treated them with great deference whenever they met.


    The Second Princess¡¯s intentions were perfectly obvious when she had sought support from the advisor.


    And it was precisely because the Second Princess had obtained the support of the Sacred Ground of Reflection that the Eldest Prince had hurriedly contacted the Temple of Shadows. He was afraid that the Second Princess would get ahead of them.


    Lady Ghostughed softly but did not question further. She said, ¡°And what about the Third Prince?¡±


    The moment she heard Ling Yan¡¯s name, Ye Qingtang listened even more intently.


    The Eldest Prince frowned. ¡°The Third Prince, Ling Yan, is not supported by any base of power. But he is more intelligent than others. He is known to have near demonic brilliance. He is very difficult to deal with, although he is acting alone.¡±

 Chapter 1287 - The Eldest Prince

    <h2>Chapter 1287: The Eldest Prince (1)</h2>


    The Eldest Prince paused and continued. ¡°Before this, Ling Qiong and I nned to imprison him and thought that he would never see the light of day again. But¡­ he unexpectedly escaped without a scratch.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless as she quietly listened to all this.


    <em>These two wanted to trap Ling Yan?</em>


    It was more likely that Ling Yan had willingly gone to prison; otherwise, they certainly could not have locked him into the dungeon.


    However¡­


    After hearing this, Ye Qingtang could not help but worry.


    Based on the current situation, it looked like the Eldest Prince and Princess had already obtained the support of the Temple of Shadows while the Second Princess had the support of the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    Ling Yan on the other hand¡­ was fighting alone.


    Should she be apuding his ability ormenting the fact that he had no allies?


    Ye Qingtang also understood the Temple of Shadows¡¯s ns. The Temple of Shadows was supporting the Eldest Prince, which meant they were opposing Ling Yan. It would be natural for Ling Yan to happily expose the false Holy Lord, who was on the opposing side.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Please go and rest. We will discuss other things when all of you are rested.¡± Although the Eldest Prince was anxious about the matter of the crown prince, he did not dare to dy Lady Ghost and the others.


    Lady Ghost nodded, and the servants led them, along with the others from the Temple of Shadows, away to rest.


    Ye Qingtang only rxed after she returned to her room.


    The little white tiger, who had been cuddled in her arms, now jumped onto the chair and shook out its fluffy fur.


    ¡°This Eldest Prince and Princess seem like a bad lot. They probably killed the Fourth Prince.¡± The little white tiger flicked its ears.


    ¡°It might not be them, it might be the Second Princess. However¡­ that¡¯s not important. Their motives are all the same. They will not allow anyone else to be the crown prince or get closer to the throne.¡± Ye Qingtang sat nearby and rested her chin on her hand.


    In her previous life, she was exhausted from fleeing and had note into much contact with the jostling and intrigues of the various major dynasties. However, the intensity of these did not pale in contrast to any battle.


    ¡°Do you trust Ling Yan that much? Why don¡¯t you just say that he did it?¡± The little white tiger nced at Ye Qingtang and asked naughtily.


    Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes at it.


    ¡°Do you think he is so stupid? Since someone will definitely do it on his behalf, he doesn¡¯t need to soil his hands.¡±


    ¡°You really understand him very well¡­¡± The little white tiger said meaningfully.


    Ye Qingtang ignored him.


    Little white tiger did not mind. It batted its eyes and suddenly jumped onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee and stared at her.


    ¡°Get down.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    This fellow was getting heavier, and her arms ached from carrying him.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ you will have to oppose Ling Yan, since you are here in the capacity of the Holy Lord of Shadows?¡± The little white tiger sniggered.


    Since the Temple of Shadows was supporting the Eldest Prince, then any member of the royal family apart from him was the enemy.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang remained silent. She picked the little white tiger by the scruff of his neck and flung him down.


    Before the little white tiger could get up, Ye Qingtang¡¯s door suddenly opened.


    A furry little head peeped in through the crack.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡± Ming Gu¡¯s big ck eyes shone as he gazed at Ye Qingtang.


    She had just begun to unwind, but now, she could not rx anymore¡­

 Chapter 1288 - The Eldest Prince

    <h2>Chapter 1288: The Eldest Prince (2)</h2>


    Although Ye Qingtang was pretty fond of this little fellow, he was, after all, the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows. He was nice to her only because he thought she was the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows. If her true identity were to be revealed¡­


    He would be the first to try to kill her.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed inwardly but put on a smile to wee Ming Gu.


    Ming Gu rushed in and threw himself into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ah Yao, can I sleep with you over the next few days¡­¡± Ming Gu rubbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm as he gazed at her withrge, liquid eyes.


    ¡°Ming Gu¡­ you¡­¡± Ye Qingtang tried to tactfully reject Ming Gu ¡°attempt¡± when someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The Eldest Prince appeared at the door with a few servants in tow.


    ¡°Elder Ye, Holy Son, Ming Gu.¡± The Eldest Prince spoke graciously with a smile. ¡°Meeting you has been a rare opportunity, so I have prepared some presents.¡±


    With that, the Eldest Prince lifted his chin slightly, and the servants that followed him humbly came forward. They ced a few brocade-wrapped boxes and a crystal bottle before Ye Qingtang and Ming Gu.


    Ming Gu frowned slightly. He was clearly displeased that someone had interrupted his time alone with Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept over the presents on the table. All the items were exquisitely wrapped, but Ye Qingtang could smell the faint scent of blood.


    The crystal bottle in particr gave off the strongest scent of blood. The transparent crystal bottle held some liquid that was crimson, like fresh blood, although a shade darker.


    ¡°I happened to learn of some of Holy Son, Ming Gu¡¯s hobbies. It was hastily prepared today. I hope Holy Son Ming Gu will graciously ept it, even if it is somewhatcking.¡± The Eldest Prince smiled, and his gaze fell on the crystal bottle filled with the dark red liquid.


    ¡°This is blood essence, distilled from the blood of a hundred young girls who just turned sixteen years old. I hope the Holy Son, Ming Gu, will enjoy it.¡± Since the Eldest Prince was cooperating with the Temple of Shadows, he had secretly investigated the tastes of the senior members of the Temple of Shadows.


    In the course of this, he learned that the Holy Son, Ming Gu, was a mutant Undead and liked fresh blood, so he had made preparations.


    After hearing the Eldest Prince¡¯s words, Ming Gu¡¯s unhappy look diminished a little. His gaze passed over the blood essence in the bottle, but he did not immediately reach out for it. He only subconsciously nced at Ye Qingtang.


    Ah Yao did not like him to be too brutal.


    Ye Qingtang received a jolt when she saw the bottle of blood essence.


    She had heard of blood essence before. The blood needed to be extracted while the person was still alive. The fresh blood was slowly drained drop by drop, to thest drop. Furthermore, blood essence of the highest quality had strict requirements for the person whose blood was being extracted.


    After the fresh blood was distilled, it could only be kept for a very short period of time. After two days, the purity of the blood essence would deteriorate, and the color would fade.


    But the bottle of blood essence gifted by the Eldest Prince had such a deep color that it was apparent that¡­


    It had been freshly extracted.


    They had only been here for half a day, but the Eldest Prince had already distilled this bottle of blood essence.


    Ye Qingtang could almost imagine the Eldest Prince immediately ordering someone to prepare it after he had met them.


    A hundred young girls had been instantly and casually murdered.


    Just to provide the Eldest Prince with a present¡­

 Chapter 1289 - The Eldest Prince

    <h2>Chapter 1289: The Eldest Prince (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had heard of the Eldest Prince of the Eternal Dynasty in her previous life and knew that he was a cruel and savage master.


    Ming Gu saw that Ye Qingtang did not intend him to take it, so he said to the Eldest Prince, ¡°No need.¡±


    With that, Ming Gu even batted his eyes at Ye Qingtang, as if begging for approval.


    The Eldest Prince did not mind. He just smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps the Holy Son Ming Gu does not like the present I prepared. However, there is still one more thing¡­¡±


    The Eldest Prince paused and said, ¡°My Royal Father has learned that envoys from the Temple of Shadows have arrived. He is holding a banquet in the pce. I hope you will attend.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    The Eldest Prince did not say anything else and led the rest away.


    Shortly after leaving the room, the smile on the Eldest Prince¡¯s face slowly faded.


    Not far away, the Eldest Princess who had been waiting for a long time saw the Eldest Prince and walked over.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Brother, how were the presents received?¡±


    The Eldest Prince shook his head calmly.


    ¡°Tonight, our Royal Father is holding a banquet to host the guests from the Temple of Shadows. I assume that Ling Yan and Ling Yue will attend. You should make your preparations then.¡±


    The Eldest Prince looked meaningfully at the Eldest Princess.


    The Eldest Princess immediately understood.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The two of them conversed for a while and then left.


    When the sun set, the carriages prepared by the Eldest Prince brought the group from the Temple of Shadows to the pce.


    Under the moonlight, the royal pce of the Eternal Dynasty was aze with light. The white cloth that hung there during the day had been quietly removed.


    The huge pce waspletely silent. There was only the asional footstep from a patrolling guardsman or the sound of an insect.


    The aged Eternal Emperor was already seated in the main hall, at the ce of honor. His craggy face showed faint signs of weariness.


    ¡°Royal Father, don¡¯t grieve too much. Just take care of yourself. If Fourth Royal Brother knew, he would feel guilty and uneasy.¡± The Eldest Princess who had arrived earlier looked worriedly at the weary Eternal Emperor and spoke with concern.


    The Eternal Emperor sighed softly, and a faint frown appeared.


    ¡°Miao¡¯er died suddenly, and Concubine Jade is lying heartbroken on her sickbed¡­¡±


    The Miao¡¯er that the Eternal Emperor was referring to was the Fourth Prince, Ling Miao, who had died. Concubine Jade was his birth mother and also the emperor¡¯s favorite concubine.


    ¡°Your Majesty, although you are grieved, you must have a thought for your own health.¡± A minister at the banquet rose to console him.


    Today, the Eternal Emperor was holding a banquet to entertain the guests from the Temple of Shadows. Besides the princes and princesses, some of the senior ministers of the dynasty had also been invited to the banquet.


    The Eternal Emperor had been unwell in recent times. Everyone had already been feeling depressed, but then the recently crowned Crown Prince had died suddenly, making things worse.


    The Second Princess, Ling Yue, was seated at the banquet. Her lips involuntarily curved into a cold smile when she saw the Eldest Princess¡¯s concern for the Emperor. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Ling Yan, who was sitting by himself.


    She realized that Ling Yan was just sitting there with a faint smile. He asionally took a sip from his cup but had no intention of speaking.


    ¡°Third Royal Brother is in a good mood,¡± said Ling Yue.


    Ling Yan smiled and lifted his eyes to look at Ling Yue.


    ¡°Grief will not undo enmity. Our Fourth Royal Brother would not wish his affairs to worry others. Am I right?¡±


    Ling Yueughed coldly. ¡°Third Royal Brother is truly brilliant. But today¡¯s banquet is not to mourn our Fourth Royal Brother. Ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows arrived today. Third Royal Brother, with your intelligence, can¡¯t you see the motive behind this?¡±

 Chapter 1290 - The Eternal Royal Family

    <h2>Chapter 1290: The Eternal Royal Family (1)</h2>


    Ling Yan smiled but did not reply.


    Ling Yue continued. ¡°Eldest Royal Brother has always been on good terms with the Temple of Shadows. I¡¯m afraid Eldest Royal Brother is the one in the best mood today.¡±


    Ling Yue knew about the cooperation between the Eldest Prince and the Temple of Shadows and also that the Eldest Prince had designs on the throne. He was also allied with the Eldest Princess and was a truly formidable opponent.


    ¡°The Third Prince spent some time in prison. Did you get used to it?¡± Ling Yue sneered.


    ¡°It was alright,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    Ling Yue¡¯s expression grew chillier. She was just about to say something else when she suddenly heard someone report that the Eldest Prince had arrived with ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows.


    Everyone in the main hall, including the Eternal Emperor, immediately turned sober.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the entrance of the main hall. Only Ling Yan continued to smile faintly as he held his cup. The amusement showed even in his eyes.


    A momentter, the Eldest Prince, Lady Ghost, and the others entered the main hall.


    ¡°Royal Father, your son greets you.¡± The Eldest Prince bowed to the Eternal Emperor.


    ¡°Arise.¡± The Eternal Emperorughed softly, and his gaze turned to Lady Ghost and the other two standing next to the Eldest Prince.


    ¡°We are honored today by a visit by our guests from the Temple of Shadows. You must be tired from your journey. Please take a seat.¡± The Eternal Emperor spoke with a smile.


    In the main hall, everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Ye Qingtang, Lady Ghost, and Ming Gu.


    Ye Qingtang looked at ease. She smiled as she sat down with Ming Gu.


    At the moment, her status was not that of the Holy Lord of Shadows but an elder from the Temple of Shadows. Therefore, there was no need for her to speak.


    The moment she sat down, Ye Qingtang suddenly realized that she was sitting opposite Ling Yan!


    Ever since shest bade farewell to Ling Yan, she had not seen him for a long time. Today, Ling Yan was dressed simply, but it could not conceal his air of elegance.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was secretly studying Ling Yan, Ling Yan lifted his head and smiled politely at Ye Qingtang. Then, he nced away, as if he did not recognize her.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows is some distance from the Eternal Dynasty. It is a rare opportunity for you to visit us. We are truly honored to have you as our guests, and we wish to wee you today.¡± The Eternal Emperor smiled and raised his cup.


    Everyone also raised their cups and drained them.


    This scene caused a smile to appear in the eyes of the Eldest Prince and Princess.


    Ye Qingtang coolly sat in her seat, but her eyes discreetly swept across everyone present.


    She had not had much contact with the royal family of the Eternal Dynasty in her previous life, so she had not met most of them.


    But based on what she understood, the frosty-looking girl sitting next to Ling Yan must be the Second Princess of the Eternal Dynasty, Ling Yue.


    Before she reached the pce, Ye Qingtang already vaguely understood that there were three centers of power among the royal family of the Eternal Dynasty.


    The Eldest Prince and Princess were allied in trying to seize the throne, and they were backed by the power of the Temple of Shadows.


    The Second Princess, Ling Yue, was working together with the Advisor from the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    Only Ling Yan was fighting alone.


    The three centers of power opposed each other.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Advisor here yet?¡± The Eternal Emperor asked as his gaze swept across the main hall.


    The Second Princess, Ling Yue, immediately stood and said, ¡°Royal Father, the Advisor had some matters to attend to and willeter.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor nodded slightly and did not say anything.


    The Second Princess sat down but looked straight at the Eldest Prince with a challenging expression.


    Although the Eldest Prince had the support of the Temple of Shadows, she had the support of the Sacred Ground of Reflection.

 Chapter 1291 - The Eternal Royal Family

    <h2>Chapter 1291: The Eternal Royal Family (2)</h2>


    A look of cold amusement shed across the Eldest Prince¡¯s eyes. He had no friendly feelings for this younger sister who was always vying with him for the throne.


    The Eldest Prince could not help but be somewhat worried when the Second Princess had sought the support of the Advisor. In recent years, the Eternal Emperor¡¯s health had declined steadily, and the fight for the throne had be more intense.


    Although the Eldest Prince knew that the Temple of Shadows had chosen him, he had yet to see the Temple of Shadows make a move. He could not help but worry, so he had invited the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows to provide added security.


    When he thought of that, the Eldest Prince¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on Ling Yan, who had yet to speak.


    The truth was, he was more worried about this Third Royal Brother than the Second Princess.


    Everyone was aware of Ling Yan¡¯s brilliance. However, Ling Yan had not appeared to ally himself with any other power. As a result, the Eldest Prince had not taken him seriously before, although he had tried various schemes to get rid of him.


    However, Ling Yan had escaped unscathed from these schemes. This had caused the Eldest Prince to be even warier of Ling Yan¡¯s ability and intelligence.


    However¡­


    Now that the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows had arrived, he felt even surer of seizing the throne.


    Although Ling Yan was brilliant, it would be extremely difficult for him to oppose the Temple of Shadows and the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    On the surface, the banquet was a picture of harmony. But fierce currents lurked beneath the surface.


    The Eternal Emperor looked at the three ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows. He had met Lady Ghost before, but the other two were unfamiliar. ¡°Some matters have arisen within the dynasty recently. If we are remiss in anything, I hope the ambassadors from the Temple will forgive us.¡±


    Lady Ghost smiled and said, ¡°Before we arrived, the Eldest Prince already told us that the Fourth Prince recently passed away. The Emperor must be deeply grieved.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor could not help but sigh softly at the mention of the Fourth Prince. ¡°I am already old, and it is time to consider the matter of session. Miao¡¯er was unfortunate to die at such a young age. This had brought me much grief.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s passingment caused all the princes, princesses, and senior ministers present to prick up their ears.


    ¡°Although Miao¡¯er is dead, the Eternal Dynasty needs a new crown prince to reassure the people. I do not have many children, and they are all seated here today.¡± As the Eternal Emperor spoke, his loving gaze swept across his sons and daughters who were seated at the banquet.


    The Eternal Emperor seemed to be hinting at something.


    At that moment, the Eldest Prince and Princess were the most agitated. Today¡¯s banquet was to entertain the guests from the Temple of Shadows, but the Eternal Emperor had brought up the matter of session. Was he hinting at something?


    The Eldest Prince felt assured of victory, whether in terms of timing, location, or support.


    An expectant look involuntarily surfaced in his eyes.


    Rather, it was the Second Princess who looked rather pale. She had already arrived at the same conclusion as the Eldest Prince. At that moment, she could not conceal her inner unease. She kept ncing out of the hall. After a while, a look of joy suddenly surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty worries too much. Your Majesty is still hale. There is no need to make hasty decisions regarding the session.¡± A casual voice suddenly rang out from outside the entrance of the main hall.


    Everyone looked over and saw a white-robed old man with white hair slowly walk through the door of the main hall.


    This old man had a suave and other-worldly air.


    ¡°Advisor, you¡¯rete.¡± The Eternal Emperor looked up and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1292 - The Eternal Royal Family

    <h2>Chapter 1292: The Eternal Royal Family (3)</h2>


    The old man smiled and strode into the main hall. He nced discreetly at Ye Qingtang and the other ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows who were seated.


    A momentter, he bowed shallowly to the Eternal Emperor and said, ¡°I had some matters to attend to and was dyed.¡±


    ¡°No matter. Advisor, please take your ce.¡± The Eternal Emperor smiled.


    The Advisor nodded and sat somewhere near the Second Princess.


    The moment the Second Princess saw the Advisor, she seemed to regain her inner strength. The trace of unease in her eyes vanished.


    Instead, the delight in the Eldest Prince¡¯s and Princess¡¯s eyes faded.


    The Eternal Emperor had just hinted that he would make the Eldest Prince the Crown Prince. They had thought that they could seize the opportunity to be the Crown Prince, but the Advisor had suddenly arrived and interrupted the Eternal Emperor.


    The Advisor was from the Sacred Ground of Reflection, which was extremely prestigious. Within the Eternal Dynasty, no one dared to be rude to him.


    It was as if he had almost managed to taste a delectable piece of meat, but something had intervened. The Eldest Prince was now in a foul mood.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Fourth Prince has recently passed away. Your Majesty¡¯s health has improved. There is no hurry to settle the matter of session.¡± The Advisor looked at the Emperor as he spoke with an otherworldly air.


    The Eternal Emperor sighed softly and said, ¡°That may be so, but I have already made up my mind regarding the session. Today, the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows and the Advisor are all here, and we might as well consider the matter together with me.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s words caused the hearts of all the princes and princesses present to flutter.


    They had thought that today¡¯s banquet was to entertain the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows. But now it seemed that the Eternal Emperor was going to decide the next Crown Prince at the banquet?


    The situation in the main hall immediately turned delicate.


    Ye Qingtang secretly observed the reactions of everyone in the hall. The Second Princess and the Eldest Prince were the most intent on seizing the throne. Even though they deliberately suppressed their feelings, they were unable topletely conceal them.


    Ling Yan on the other hand¡­


    Had yet to speak. He continued to smile faintly as if the matter at hand had nothing to do with him.


    Ye Qingtang inwardly apuded Ling Yan¡¯s good mood.


    Even to an outsider like her, it was apparent that none of his siblings were easy to deal with.


    No matter who became the next Emperor of the Eternal Dynasty, the first person on their hit list would be Ling Yan, with his almost demonic intelligence.


    After all, such a brilliant brother near the throne would cause them unease.


    As if he sensed Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze, Ling Yan raised his eyes and met Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when no one was looking. He smiled, showing a teasing look in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    She should not worry about this fellow.


    The Eternal Emperorughed softly and did not mention the matter of session again. He only raised his cup and toasted Lady Ghost, Ye Qingtang, and the other ambassadors.


    Amidst the music and dancing, the Eternal Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I happen to have good news for you.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s words immediately gave the Eldest Prince and Second Princess a jolt. They involuntarily nced at Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan said, ¡°Royal Father, what might that good news be?¡±


    The Eternal Emperor said with a smile, ¡°The girl from the Mo Family has recently returned. I have summoned her here today. You have been engaged since young, but she was always cultivating with her Master elsewhere. Both of you have had few opportunities to meet. Today¡¯s banquet is a good opportunity for you to reunite.¡±

 Chapter 1293 - Engagement

    <h2>Chapter 1293: Engagement (1)</h2>


    <em>Engagement?</em>


    When Ye Qingtang heard the Eternal Emperor¡¯s words, her heart somehow skipped a beat. A strange feeling suddenly arose in her heart, and she involuntarily looked at Ling Yan.


    Only to see Ling Yan smile at the Emperor.


    The Emperor gestured, and a momentter, a tall, extremely beautiful girl walked slowly into the hall from a side room. The girl was exquisite-looking, and under themplight, her delicate skin looked especially wless.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan.¡± The girl looked straight at the handsome Ling Yan, her eyes filled with emotion.


    Ye Qingtang involuntarily looked at the girl and received a mild shock.


    Mo Yunxian.


    Ye Qingtang had met this girl in her previous life.


    Mo Yunxian was the daughter of General Mo of the Eternal Dynasty.


    General Mo was one of the top generals in the Eternal Dynasty. Hemanded a million valiant troops and was one of the Eternal Emperor¡¯s most favored subordinates.


    Mo Yunxian was extremely beautiful. In fact, she was known to be the most beautiful woman in the Eternal Dynasty.


    Mo Yunxian was also incredibly confident of her looks. In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had met Mo Yunxian once in the Central Maind academy. At that time, Ye Qingtang had regained her looks, and her great beauty had irritated Mo Yunxian.


    Mo Yunxian had ordered someone to destroy Ye Qingtang¡¯s looks. Fortunately, Ye Qingtang had fled in time to avoid Mo Yunxian¡¯s destruction.


    But it turned out that¡­


    Ye Qingtang and Mo Yunxian would meet again in this life, underpletely different circumstances.


    What was even more surprising was that¡­


    <em>Mo Yunxian is actually Ling Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e?</em>


    She had not even known that Ling Yan had a fianc¨¦e. But then, she realized¡­ Ling Yan had no need to report to her¡­


    For some reason, Ye Qingtang felt as if she was choking. She subconsciously swallowed some wine to try to remove this feeling.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­ no need to force yourself to eat these things. I¡¯ll find some ck me Worms for youter¡­¡± Ming Gu watched as Ye Qingtang gulped her wine and looked at her rather worriedly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gut wrenched at the mention of ck me Worms. The choking feeling in her heart instantly vanished.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at Ming Gu. She secretly broke out in a cold sweat.


    No matter what she thought, Lady Ghost was still next to her. Fortunately, Lady Ghost had not noticed anything. If not, she would have given the game away.


    She could barely save herself now, so she had no time for wild thoughts.


    Ye Qingtang immediately cleared her mind of these messy emotions and prepared to look on withposure.


    <em>So what if she is his fianc¨¦e!</em>


    While Ye Qingtang¡¯s emotions were running amok, Mo Yunxian had walked over to Ling Yan and gently sat down next to him.


    Ling Yan looked at his fianc¨¦e but continued to secretly observe Ye Qingtang¡¯s every move from the corner of his eye. When he saw Ye Qingtang gulp down her wine, an amused look involuntarily surfaced in his eyes.


    But the amusement was too deeply hidden, and no one noticed it.


    When the Eldest Prince and Second Princess saw that the Eternal Emperor¡¯s good news referred to Mo Yunxian¡¯s return, they rxed.


    After all.


    Both the Advisor and the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows were present today. Ling Yan certainly would not be made Crown Prince.

 Chapter 1294 - Engagement

    <h2>Chapter 1294: Engagement (2)</h2>


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan, I have alreadypleted my studies and will remain in the capital for now. In the future, we can see each other every day.¡± Mo Yunxian only had eyes for Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan did not say anything. He only smiled.


    <em>Why are you smiling? Do you think you look good when you smile?</em>


    <em>Stupid fox.</em>


    Ye Qingtang muttered to herself.


    The Eternal Emperor was all smiles when he saw the ¡°intimacy¡± between Mo Yunxian and Ling Yan.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you and Yunxian have known each other for a long time and have been engaged for many years. You are no longer young and should be considering your marriage,¡± the Eternal Emperor said with a smile.


    Mo Yunxian¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Ling Yan smiled and said, ¡°There must be order in the family. My older royal brothers and sisters have not yet married, so I am not in a hurry either.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor only smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°There is no need for such considerations. You are younger, but if you became the Crown Prince, there your birth order would not matter.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed at the Eternal Emperor¡¯s casual words.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ What does our Royal Father mean?¡± The Eldest Princess was startled and involuntarily whispered to the Eldest Prince.


    The Eldest Prince also looked shocked, but he quickly steadied himself.


    ¡°Perhaps it is only a joke. Let¡¯s see what our Royal Father says next.¡±


    The Eldest Princess frowned slightly but also calmed down.


    The Second Princess¡¯sposure showed signs of cracking. Her gaze swept over Ling Yan, and her eyes grew sharp.


    But the Eternal Emperor seemed to bepletely unconscious of the undercurrents. He said, ¡°It is best to have two joyous asions together. Yan¡¯er, you are the most intelligent of my children, and I have great expectations of you. So I have decided that from tomorrow onward, you will be the Crown Prince of the Eternal Dynasty.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    No one would have thought that¡­ the Eternal Emperor would make Ling Yan the Crown Prince at today¡¯s banquet!


    ¡°Royal Father, thank you for your favor. I will certainly not disappoint you. I will do my utmost to shoulder my duties as a Crown Prince.¡± Ling Yan smiled and seemedpletely unsurprised by this oue. It was as if he had anticipated everything. He slowly rose and went forward to make his obeisance to the Eternal Emperor.


    At that moment, the Eldest Prince could no longer maintain his mild expression. He red at Ling Yan with a vicious look in his eyes.


    The Second Princess grew even chillier as if her gaze was frozen.


    The entire atmosphere in the main hall grew strange.


    However, many senior ministers nodded. They also favored the Third Prince, Ling Yan. After all, there was almost no one who couldpare to Ling Yan in terms of intelligence.


    With such capability and intelligence, he was the best choice for heir.


    ¡°How could it be him!¡± The Elder Princess twisted the corner of her robe until it almost tore. She ground her teeth as she red at Ling Yan. She regretted not killing Ling Yan when he was in the dungeon.


    This development waspletely unexpected.


    Today, both the Eldest Prince and the Second Princess felt that they were the likeliest ones to seize the throne.


    Who knew¡­


    Ling Yan had gotten ahead of them.


    ¡°This is the golden seal of the Crown Prince. Keep it carefully. Your Fourth Royal Brother departed recently, and I have no wish to involve too many people. You only need to know that from the moment you receive this golden seal, you are the heir of the Eternal Dynasty.¡± The Eternal Emperor personally handed the golden seal to Ling Yan. He beamed as he looked at this incredibly brilliant son.

 Chapter 1295 - Engagement

    <h2>Chapter 1295: Engagement (3)</h2>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Yan took the golden seal and kept it carefully.


    When the Second Princess and the Eldest Prince saw Ling Yan take the seal, their eyes almost fell out of their heads.


    Ye Qingtang sat there, watching everyone¡¯s reaction.


    One might say that from the moment Ling Yan epted the Crown Prince¡¯s golden seal, he became the number one target on the Second Princess¡¯s and the Eldest Prince¡¯s cklist.


    The two of them were definitely involved in the Fourth Prince¡¯s death. Now, Ling Yan had be the target, bringing with it another wave of events


    Ye Qingtang herself had not expected to witness the moment Ling Yan became the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Congrattions, Third Royal Brother.¡± The Eldest Prince suddenly suppressed his emotions and raised his cup. ¡°Ha¡­ I got it wrong. From now on, I must refer to you as the Crown Prince. Crown Prince, all your siblings are happy that you will share our Royal Father¡¯s burdens in the future.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Royal Brother is too polite.¡± Ling Yan smiled. He took the cup offered by a passing servant and toasted the Eldest Prince.


    ¡°The Crown Prince has always been intelligent. Our Royal Father is a wonderful judge of character. I believe that our Eternal Dynasty will prosper from now on. Here¡¯s to you.¡± The Eldest Princess arose and toasted him with a smile.


    Only the Second Princess looked icy. But the Advisor secretly nced at her, and she took a deep breath and arose, carrying a natural smile on her face.


    ¡°Congrattions, Crown Prince.¡±


    Ling Yan did not turn down any toasts, returning everypliment.


    Mo Yunxian¡¯s face was filled with joy. She arose with a cup and slowly went over to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan, in the future, I must call you Elder Brother Crown Prince. Allow Yunxian to salute you.¡± Mo Yunxian looked at Ling Yan with glowing eyes.


    Ling Yan nodded slightly and drained his cup.


    Lady Ghost, who was sitting nearby, saw it all. She secretly nced at Ye Qingtang from the corner of her eye and saw that she was smiling faintly. Lady Ghost arose and walked towards Ling Yan.


    ¡°We did not expect such a joyous asion on our visit. I am Lady Ghost. May I salute the Crown Prince.¡±


    When Mo Yunxian looked at the enchantingly beautiful Lady Ghost, a look of displeasure shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Guardian.¡± Ling Yan responded with a smile.


    Lady Ghost was not shocked when Ling Yan called her ¡°Guardian¡±. After all, with Ling Yan¡¯s reputation for intelligence, it was no surprise that he knew who she was.


    When Ye Qingtang, who was sitting far away saw this, she also arose with her cup. Her status was that of an elder of the Temple of Shadows. If the Guardian, Lady Ghost, had already presented her congrattions, then she too needed to make a gesture.


    However, Ye Qingtang only smiled and raised her cup to Ling Yan and did not speak.


    She did not need to say anything in her capacity as Holy Lord of Shadows. Even a fake elder did not need to speak.


    Furthermore¡­


    For some reason, she did not feel like talking to Ling Yan right now, so she saved herself the trouble.


    Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang raising her cup. Amusement shed across his eyes, and he drained his cup.


    Instead, it was Mo Yunxian who was standing nearby who looked surprised when she saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance.


    Mo Yunxian was proud of her beauty, and few couldpare with her. She was even confident that she could rival Lady Ghost.


    But the moment Ye Qingtang appeared, Mo Yunxian received a jolt.


    Could anyone on earth look so beautiful?


    When she saw Ye Qingtang toast Ling Yan and the hint of a smile on Ling Yan¡¯s lips, Mo Yunxian felt as if someone had stabbed her in her heart. She suddenly grew stern and suddenly spoke to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Who are you? You didn¡¯t even say a word to the Crown Prince. That¡¯s so rude.¡±

 Chapter 1296 - Engagement

    <h2>Chapter 1296: Unreasonable (1)</h2>


    Everyone in the main hall was shocked by Mo Yunxian¡¯s sudden attack.


    When the three ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows entered the hall just now, Mo Yunxian had not yet arrived, so she did not know who they were.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the hostile-looking Mo Yunxian. She maintained herposure and simply smiled silently.


    However, she quietly nced at Ling Yan from the corner of her eye.


    When the Second Princess saw what was happening, she could not help but look eager to watch the show.


    Mo Yunxian¡¯s fathermanded the forces of the Eternal Dynasty and was an important person. Mo Yunxian herself was fairly talented, and together with her extreme beauty, she had grown rather arrogant.


    Mo Yunxian had admired Ling Yan since they were young and was very possessive of him.


    Besides the princesses who were rted to Ling Yan, if Mo Yunxian saw any pretty girl draw closer to Ling Yan, she would find some way to get rid of the girl.


    Under ordinary circumstances, it would not matter.


    But today¡­


    The Second Princess¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Qingtang, who was standing in front of Mo Yunxian.


    The Second Princess had also been startled by the sight of Ye Qingtang. As a girl, she could not help but sigh over Ye Qingtang¡¯s beauty.


    Now¡­


    Mo Yunxian was probably madly jealous to see such a beautiful woman standing in front of Ling Yan.


    Mo Yunxian was beautiful, but not as beautiful as Ye Qingtang.


    Given Mo Yunxian¡¯s nature, she would never allow any girl more beautiful than her to live.


    However¡­


    Today, Mo Yunxian had provoked the wrong person.


    Although the Temple of Shadows was on the decline, its fundamental strength remained. Further, the Temple of Shadows supported the Eldest Prince. Now, not only had Ling Yan be the Crown Prince, this Mo Yunxian had publicly reprimanded an Elder from the Temple of Shadows.


    This would be interesting.


    The Second Princess was not alone. The Eldest Prince and Princess also looked ready to watch a good show.


    If Ling Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e offended an Elder from the Temple of Shadows just after he was made Crown Prince, matters would certainly take an interesting turn.


    The Eldest Prince decided to stir the pot a bit more. He rose up and spoke.


    ¡°Mo Yunxian, these are my guests. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Mo Yunxian frowned slightly at the Eldest Prince. She knew about the fight to be Crown Prince, but she had always admired Ling Yan, so she was naturally wary of the other princes and princesses. In addition, upon her return, her father had told her that the Eldest Prince had recently allied himself with the Eldest Princess and locked Ling Yan into a dungeon. As a result, she was even more displeased with the Eldest Prince.


    Mo Yunxianughed coldly and spoke.


    ¡°Even the guests of the Eldest Prince should have some manners. His Majesty has personally made Elder Brother Yan the Crown Prince, and he is the future Emperor. Eldest Prince, is it appropriate for your guests to show such contempt of our dynasty?¡±


    The Eldest Prince secretly smiled. He knew Mo Yunxian¡¯s personality and hoped that she would make as big a fuss as possible. If she really made an enemy of the Temple of Shadows, it would destabilize Ling Yan¡¯s position as Crown Prince.


    ¡°Mo Yunxian, don¡¯t be unreasonable. I don¡¯t think my guest was rude at all.¡±


    Mo Yunxian raised her head to look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s utterly beautiful face. A cold, jealous look shone in her eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s only a guest. Setting aside the matter of whether she is fit to toast the Crown Prince of our Dynasty, she did not say a word when toasting him. Isn¡¯t that rude?¡±

 Chapter 1297 - Unreasonable

    <h2>Chapter 1297: Unreasonable (2)</h2>


    Mo Yunxian did not care whether Ye Qingtang had been rude or not. She only knew that she detested that face that was more exquisite than hers.


    She could not tolerate this seductive girl shamelessly toasting her Elder Brother Yan!


    Also, Mo Yunxian had never met Ye Qingtang. When she saw that Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes were not very luxurious, she guessed that Ye Qingtang was not very important.


    Furthermore¡­


    As the daughter of a great general, Mo Yunxian had never feared anyone in the entire Eternal Dynasty. When she heard that these were the Eldest Prince¡¯s guests, she did not have any reservations.


    The Eldest Prince frowned deeply, as if angered by Mo Yunxian¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang looked on coolly. This Mo Yunxian was exactly the same as she had been in her previous life.


    In her previous life, Mo Yunxian had also been like that, simply finding any excuse to destroy her looks.


    However¡­


    Things were different now.


    Before Ye Qingtang could move, a ck figure suddenly rushed forward.


    Mo Yunxian was about to say something else when she suddenly sensed an intense murderous aura rushing towards her.


    Mo Yunxian almost subconsciously tried to block the oing blow.


    But the force was unbelievably strong. She did not even have time to raise her hand before an immense force smashed into her shoulder.


    An agonizing pain instantly spread through Mo Yunxian¡¯s entire body. She fell to the ground, her carefully chosen outfit spattered with blood. Her shoulder de had been smashed by the force.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you to talk to Ah Yao like that!¡± Ming Gu was suddenly standing in front of Ye Qingtang, radiating a demonic aura. At that moment, Ming Gu was shrouded in a strong aura of death. The charming look had vanished from his exquisite little face, reced by a viciousness that was akin to a killing god that had descended to earth. His liquid, ck eyes seemed to be bottomless pits of death.


    Mo Yunxian had not expected someone to actually strike her at the Eternal Emperor¡¯s banquet She had never been so seriously injured before. She stared at this demon-like child.


    ¡°You dared to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Disgusting smelly grub, why haven¡¯t you died yet¡­¡± Ming Gu frowned slightly as he looked at Mo Yunxian, who had actually withstood his blow. He suddenly lifted his small hand and prepared to kill this reckless smelly grub.


    Ming Gu¡¯s actionpletely shocked everyone.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu, have mercy.¡± The Eternal Emperor snapped out of his trance and spoke hurriedly.


    Ming Gu did not seem to hear him. To him, the Eternal Emperor was a nobody. The only person who was important to him was Ye Qingtang.


    Just before Ming Gu struck, Ye Qingtang suddenly reached out her hand and patted Ming Gu¡¯s shoulder.


    Ming Gu paused and turned. The vicious look on his face instantly transformed into a charming expression.


    ¡°Ah Yao?¡±


    Ye Qingtang calmly shook her head at Ming Gu.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu, today is the Eternal Emperor¡¯s banquet. It is not appropriate for us to dampen his spirits.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke with a faint smile.


    Ming Gu frowned slightly, but in the end, he withdrew his hand. Only his eyes swept coldly over Mo Yunxian. His gaze was so cold that it was almost freezing.


    ¡°How dare you fight at His Majesty¡¯s banquet! You¡­¡± Mo Yunxian was in such pain that she had broken out in a cold sweat, but she had never been so humiliated in her life, so she continued to shout.

 Chapter 1298 - Unreasonable

    <h2>Chapter 1298: Unreasonable (3)</h2>


    ¡°Mo Yunxian, shut up!¡± The Eternal Emperor looked stern as he shouted.


    When they saw that the Eternal Emperor was angry, all the ministers, princes, and princesses present instantly fell to their knees.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Mo Yunxian was shocked by this shout. The Eternal Emperor had always treated her affectionately. This was the first time she had been reprimanded like that.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Yunxian, I will make allowances for your youth and ignorance, so I will not punish you severely. Do you know who these guests are?¡± The Eternal Emperor said coldly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mo Yunxian was taken aback. She nced at Ye Qingtang and Ming Gu.


    She had only noticed Lady Ghost and Ye Qingtang¡¯s looks but had not observed them closely. Upon closer inspection, she vaguely noticed the color of Lady Ghost and Ming Gu¡¯s pupils, which was unique to the Undead.


    The Undead n!


    Mo Yunxian instantly thought of that race.


    Mo Yunxian had seen many Undead when she was cultivating with her Master. However, those Undead had been riddled with the aura of death and looked very peculiar, so they could be identified at a nce.


    However, her Master had said that the more powerful the Undead, the more they could hide their death aura and could even transform their looks to resemble ordinary humans. If a powerful Undead so wished, they could transform themselves so that they looked exactly like a human.


    Mo Yunxian had not expected Undead to be present and had not paid close attention. But now¡­


    ¡°These three are our honored guests from the Temple of Shadows. The person you insulted just now is Elder Ye from the Temple of Shadows.¡± The Eternal Emperor spoke sternly.


    Mo Yunxian instantly nched.


    An Elder from the Temple of Shadows?


    When she thought of the force of Ming Gu¡¯s blow, Mo Yunxian broke out in a cold sweat. If her Master had not given her a Paragon-level Dharma treasure upon her return, she would have been killed by the blow.


    Even so, she had been severely injured¡­


    ¡°Perhaps Miss Mo has grown arrogant outside, and even the Elder from the Temple of Shadows is beneath her now? Surely an Elder of the Temple of Shadows is worthy to toast our Crown Prince?¡± The Second Princess seized the opportunity to fan the mes. Now that Ling Yan had be the Crown Prince, he was an even greater threat than the Eldest Prince.


    ¡°It is my fault that our honored guests from the Temple of Shadows have been annoyed today.¡± The Eldest Prince sighed and looked guilty.


    ¡°Miss Mo, our Royal Father is hosting today¡¯s banquet to entertain our guests from the Temple of Shadows, but you have been so rude to them. Perhaps you have no regard for our Royal Father¡¯s honor? Or perhaps now that our Third Royal Brother has be the Crown Prince, you think you will be the future Crown Princess, so¡­¡± The Eldest Princess chipped in, clearly intent on causing division.


    At that moment, Mo Yunxian¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She had not known who they were; otherwise, she would not have acted as she did.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I did not¡­ I¡­ I did not mean it.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor looked displeased, and he frowned as he looked at Mo Yunxian.


    ¡°Mo Yunxian, I will take into ount your father¡¯s services in battle on the behalf of the Eternal Dynasty. Get out now,¡± the Eternal Emperor said.


    Mo Yunxian panicked and looked at Ling Yan. ¡°Elder Brother Yan¡­¡±


    Ling Yan only listened to the Eternal Emperor¡¯s reprimand with a bowed head.

 Chapter 1299 - Dangers Abound

    <h2>Chapter 1299: Dangers Abound (1)</h2>


    Shortly thereafter, the severely injured Mo Yunxian was ¡°invited¡± to leave the main hall.


    The Eternal Emperor took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everyone, arise.¡±


    It was only then that everyone dared to resume their seats.


    ¡°Our guests from the Temple of Shadows have not enjoyed themselves because I have not arranged things properly,¡± the Eternal Emperor said as he looked at Lady Ghost.


    Lady Ghost smiled without saying anything.


    The disturbance caused by Mo Yunxian had left everyone speechless. They lost interest in the banquet and left quickly.


    For many of them, it would be a sleepless night.


    At the residence of the Eldest Prince.


    ¡°I did not expect our Royal Father to make Ling Yan the Crown Prince.¡± The Eldest Princess was sitting on a chair looking subdued.


    The Eldest Prince wrinkled his brow in deep thought.


    Ling Yan bing the Crown Prince had been a surprise. He had assumed that the arrival of the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows would improve his chances, but in the end, Ling Yan had be the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Today has been hard on Elder Ye. I hope Elder Ye will not take it to heart. It is my fault for being unprepared.¡± The Eldest Prince did not mention the matter of Ling Yan being made Crown Prince but raised his head to look apologetically at Ye Qingtang, who was sitting in the hall.


    At this, the Eldest Princess also snapped out of her trance.


    It was a fact that Ling Yan had been made Crown Prince. However, the Crown Prince was just a Crown Prince. They still had a chance before he became the Emperor. In fact, the Temple of Shadows was now even more important to them.


    ¡°This Mo Yunxian is really spoiled. Does she really think her Mo Family is the most important in the capital? Our Royal Father clearly showed his partiality to Ling Yan today. Mo Yunxian is Ling Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If she were to be severely punished, Ling Yan would certainly be implicated. But our Royal Father did not show any clear intention of punishing her¡­ sigh¡­¡± The Eldest Princess sighed while she observed the reaction of the group from the Temple of Shadows from the corner of her eye.


    Ye Qingtang was not stupid. She could read between the lines of what the Eldest Prince and Princess were saying.


    The Temple of Shadows was supporting the Eldest Prince. The Eldest Prince and Princess were probably delighted that Ling Yan¡¯s ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± had shed with Ye Qingtang.


    The more Ling Yan¡¯s side offended the Temple of Shadows, the greater the Eldest Prince¡¯s advantage.


    ¡°I thought that after our Fourth Royal Brother passed away, there would be much dy in deciding on the next Crown Prince. I did not expect our Royal Father to make a decision so quickly,¡± the Eldest Prince said with a frown.


    Lady Ghost looked at the gloomy Eldest Prince and Princess and said, ¡°The Crown Prince is only a Crown Prince, like the Fourth Prince was. The position of Crown Prince can be held by many. But only thest person to be Crown Prince will be the next Emperor of the Eternal Dynasty. Am I right?¡±


    Lady Ghost¡¯s words moved the Eldest Prince, and his brow smoothed out.


    ¡°Guardian Lady Ghost is right. It doesn¡¯t matter who the Crown Prince is. What is most important is whether the person in the position of Crown Prince is fortunate enough to survive until he can ascend to the throne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that the Eldest Prince understands that. I¡¯ve heard that the Third Prince Ling Yan¡¯s martial ability is not very great. Even thete Fourth Prince was much more talented than him. However, even the Fourth Prince has passed away suddenly, so what chance does Ling Yan have?¡± Lady Ghost¡¯s lips curved slightly as her eyes flickered.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Eldest Prince use his time to consider how Ling Yan can be induced to leave the position of Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± The Eldest Prince cupped his hands. Although nothing concrete had been said, everyone present was smart enough to understand what had been implied.

 Chapter 1300 - Dangers Abound

    <h2>Chapter 1300: Dangers Abound (2)</h2>


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Please get some rest,¡± the Eldest Prince said politely.


    Lady Ghost, Ye Qingtang, and Ming Gu all returned to their rooms to rest.


    Ye Qingtang had had a rxing day. Anyway, she was supposed to be just an Elder, so Lady Ghost had taken care of everything.


    ¡°Ah Yao, can Ie in?¡± Ming Gu had secretly crept outside Ye Qingtang¡¯s room door, and now, he poked his head through the doorway and looked pitifully at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the exquisite little face. She was hard-pressed to reconcile this innocent face with the murderous god of killing in the main hall. She nodded, and Ming Gu immediately flew to her side.


    ¡°Ah Yao, that smelly grub was so insulting. Why didn¡¯t you let me kill her?¡± Ming Gu squatted next to Ye Qingtang, his small hands on Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee. He rested his small chin between his little hands, hisrge, ck eyes filled with bewilderment.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled but felt helpless.


    Although Mo Yunxian had insulted her, one blow from Ming Gu was as much as she could withstand. Also, she guessed that based on her character, the actual Holy Lord of Shadows would not have allowed Ming Gu to actually kill Mo Yunxian either.


    Someone like Mo Yunxian was probably beneath the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Because today, I am only an Elder from the Temple of Shadows and not the Holy Lord,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile. She could not help but reach out to pat Ming Gu¡¯s furry little head.


    Ming Gu frowned. He did not care whether she was an Elder or the Holy Lord. Ah Yao was Ah Yao.


    Ye Qingtang saw that Ming Gu was not prepared to let it go. She was about to say something else when the faint aura of death suddenly spread through her room.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart thumped for a moment, but she maintained herposure and continued to rub Ming Gu¡¯s hair smilingly.


    The next moment, Lady Ghost¡¯szy voice rang out from within the room.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu, the Holy Lord made the right decision. We are here to help the Eternal Prince be the Crown Prince. If we started killing today, the Eternal Emperor would have been displeased.¡± Lady Ghost slowly emerged from a dim corner and bowed to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Why do I need to care about what a smelly grub thinks?¡± Ming Gu frowned impatiently.


    So what if he was the Eternal Emperor? If he was displeased, Ming Gu would kill him too.


    Lady Ghost was used to Ming Gu¡¯s nature.


    To Ming Gu, all humans were smelly grubs. They had no reason to exist. Even within the Temple of Shadows, the only two people that Ming Gu listened to were the Holy Lord of Shadows and Ming Wang.


    Other than that, Ming Gu did as he pleased.


    Lady Ghost knew that she could not convince Ming Gu, so she did not say anything more. Instead, she looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Holy Lord, the Eternal Emperor¡¯s move today was earlier than anticipated. However, it should not be a major problem. Tonight, the Eldest Prince will certainly investigate everything rted to Ling Yan. Barring all other idents, the Eldest Prince will try his best to make Ling Yan vanish forever from the Eternal Emperor, just like the Fourth Prince.¡±


    Lady Ghost was not interested in why the Fourth Prince had died. But she was certain that the Fourth Prince¡¯s death had been caused by the other princes and princesses.


    And Ling Yan was their next target.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded calmly, keeping her expression casual. But in her heart, she was silently mourning for Ling Yan.

 Chapter 1301 - Dangers Abound

    <h2>Chapter 1301: Dangers Abound (3)</h2>


    This was not a good time for Ling Yan to be the Crown Prince. Not only would the powers on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side try to kill him, but the Second Princess would also be scheming all night to get rid of him.


    Ling Yan faced not only his siblings but also the powers behind them.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection and the Temple of Shadows.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang somehow felt that Ling Yan was not as easy to deal with as everyone thought.


    Ling Yan had the power of karma. Surely he could predict these things?


    When Ye Qingtang thought about it, she realized she was being absurd. She could barely save herself. She certainly did not have the time and energy to worry about Ling Yan¡¯s safety.


    One should know that¡­


    Dangers had abounded at today¡¯s banquet.


    Logically, Lady Ghost should have done something when Mo Yunxian had insulted her. But from start to finish, Lady Ghost had not acted at all.


    Although this could be exined as Lady Ghost deliberately concealing Ye Qingtang¡¯s status as the Holy Lord, Ye Qingtang also knew that Lady Ghost¡¯s inaction served to further intensify the unhappiness between her and Mo Yunxian.


    So that Ling Yan could tell who she really was more quickly.


    Ye Qingtang had not forgotten Ming Wang¡¯s ns.


    Lady Ghost spoke to Ye Qingtang for a little longer before she left. Although he was reluctant, Ye Qingtang also persuaded Ming Gu to return to his room.


    Ye Qingtang only heaved a sigh of relief after they left.


    Ling Yan was currently in an unpleasant situation, but so was she.


    Ming Wang had ced Lady Ghost by her side as a watchdog. She needed to exercise extreme caution at every moment.


    She might inwardly be filled with grievances, but she still had to adopt the air of the Holy Lord. She had suffered enough.


    Ye Qingtang just wanted to sleep, but the conversation between the Eldest Prince and Lady Ghost kept surfacing in her mind. She involuntarily took out the voice transmission stone. She hesitated for a moment, then activated it.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°Mhm?¡± Ling Yan slightly indolent voice sounded from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice held the hint of a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly had the impulse to fling the voice transmission stone aside. But she quickly recovered and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you for your fianc¨¦e¡¯s actions today.¡±


    ¡°And how would Miss Ye like to settle them? I¡¯ll do whatever you wish,¡± Ling Yan said with augh.


    Ye Qingtang felt that if she continued to wrangle with him, she would end up digressing. So she stopped beating around the bush and spoke bluntly.


    ¡°Since you have helped me so much, I will warn you out of the kindness of my heart that your eldest brother is going to expedite investigations into your circumstances. I guess that your eldest brother or older sisters will be doing their utmost to kill you. You¡¯d better watch out.¡±


    He still had the mood to tease her in these circumstances.


    The moment Ye Qingtang finished speaking, Ling Yan¡¯s melodiousughter emerged from the voice transmission stone. His good mood was apparent just from his tone.


    ¡°So Miss Ye is so concerned about me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She should not have contacted him. She should have just let him die.


    ¡°Their intention to kill me is not new. If they had that kind of ability, I would not have survived until today. Miss Ye does not need to worry,¡± Ling Yan said gently.


    ¡°Who¡¯s worried. I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Ye Qingtang muttered.

 Chapter 1302 - A Conspiracy

    <h2>Chapter 1302: A Conspiracy (1)</h2>


    ¡°Just as you say, Miss Ye.¡± Ling Yan said good-naturedly.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was quickly running out of things to say.


    She should not worry about him.


    Before Ling Yan could continue, Ye Qingtang switched off the voice transmission stone. She inwardly despised herself for worrying over nothing.


    So far, she had not yet met anyone who could get the best of Ling Yan.


    When she thought of that, Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to pursue her train of thought any further. However, she was not sure what the Temple of Shadows would do in this fight to help the Eldest Prince be Crown Prince. If she made the slightest mistake, she might expose herself. Then, she need not worry about helping Ling Yan because they would both be dead.


    Ye Qingtang fell asleep midway through her thoughts.


    Shortly after Ye Qingtang got up the next morning, she understood why Ling Yan had been so calm yesterday.


    At that moment, the Eldest Prince was sitting despondently in the hall. Ming Gu and Lady Ghost, with Ye Qingtang in tow, walked into the hall together, only to see the Eldest Prince and Princess sitting there gloomily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Royal Father to ce so much importance on our Third Royal Brother.¡± The Eldest Prince frowned deeply with an irritated expression on his face.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what had happened in the night, but she clearly sensed the Eldest Prince¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°Guardian Lady Ghost, my Eldest Royal Brother investigated Ling Yan¡¯s situation yesterday, and¡­¡± the Eldest Princess said with a frown. She recounted the results of the Eldest Prince¡¯s investigations.


    Ling Yan skills were average, and no one took any notice of them. He was most widely praised for his intelligence.


    The Eldest Prince wanted to target Ling Yan¡¯s poor skills and secretly sent men to kill Ling Yan. But the next morning, he received the news.


    After yesterday¡¯s banquet, the Eternal Emperor sent his personal elite group of powerful cultivators to Ling Yan¡¯s residence. He said that he was providing Ling Yan with more attendants, but in reality, each of these was more powerful than the next. He had clearly sent them to protect Ling Yan!


    Even the Eldest Prince¡¯s powerful cultivators were no match for the Eternal Emperor¡¯s men.


    ¡°Your Royal Father is not a stupid monarch. He did not say much about the Fourth Prince¡¯s death, but he knew what happened. Now that Ling Yan has been recently made Crown Prince, he will not allow another tragedy to happen. So he¡¯s prepared,¡± Lady Ghost said as she rested a finger on her chin.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to kill Ling Yan with these people around. Unless¡­¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯s gaze involuntarily turned towards Lady Ghost.


    The Temple of Shadows was immensely powerful. The Eldest Prince and Princess¡¯s men might not be able to deal with the situation, but the Temple of Shadows certainly could.


    ¡°No.¡± The Eldest Prince refused the Eldest Princess¡¯s suggestion outright before Lady Ghost could even speak.


    ¡°The powerful cultivators from the Temple of Shadows would be detected too easily if they were to act.¡±


    Everyone from the Temple of Shadows was from the Undead n. Their moves could clearly be identified.


    The Eldest Princess frowned, but at that moment, a servant suddenly announced that the Second Princess, Ling Yue was at the door.


    When they heard the news, the Eldest Prince and Princess immediately knew what was going on.


    The Second Princess had probably reached the same conclusions as they did.


    The Second Princess was rapidly invited to enter.


    Ye Qingtang watched as Ling Yan¡¯s three siblings gathered. They were clearly conspiring to kill Ling Yan.


    Someone¡­


    Really induced hatred.

 Chapter 1303 - A Conspiracy

    <h2>Chapter 1303: A Conspiracy (2)</h2>


    ¡°Did my Royal Brother and Sister sleep wellst night?¡± The Second Princess sat primly. She had rather narrow eyes that were set in a cold face, and her eyes now swept over the Eldest Prince and Princess.


    ¡°Of course we slept well.¡± Although the Eldest Prince had already guessed the Second Princess¡¯s thoughts, he continued to maintain his posture of a kindly elder brother.


    Rather, it was the Eldest Princess whose eyes glittered with disdain when she looked at the Second Princess.


    The Second Princessughed coldly and ignored the Eldest Prince¡¯s calm reply.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Brother must be in a good mood to be able to sleep so well. But I¡­ could not sleep at allst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is our Second Royal Sister worried about something?¡± The Eldest Prince pretended not to understand.


    The Second Princess grunted coldly and smoothed out a small wrinkle in her sleeve. ¡°Eldest Royal Brother, why bother with this pretense at stupidity? You probably didn¡¯t sleep a wink either.¡±


    As she spoke, the Second Princess did not wait for the Eldest Prince to reply and said bluntly, ¡°I am not here for this. Our Royal Father made Ling Yan the Crown Prince yesterday. Eldest Royal Brother, that must have been unpleasant for you. After all, you had just invited the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows, but the position of Crown Prince fell to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Second Royal Sister, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. It is our Royal Father¡¯s will for our Third Royal Brother to be the Crown Prince. I have noints,¡± the Eldest Prince said with a smile.


    The Second Princess detested the Eldest Prince¡¯s hypocrisy. Although he always acted like a gentleman, he was actually more like a beast.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Brother, I shall just be direct. Ling Yan, you, and I have fought for the position of Crown Prince for a long time. Eldest Royal Brother and Sister previously worked together to imprison Ling Yan. Ling Yan will not easily overlook this wrong. If he really bes the Emperor one day, what kind of life with my Eldest Royal Brother and Sister have?¡±


    The Second Princess¡¯s words caused the Eldest Prince¡¯s expression to change slightly.


    ¡°Today, I have personallye here to form an alliance with my Eldest Royal Brother. We should set our quarrels aside. Our immediate problem is Ling Yan, who is currently the Crown Prince. He is our true enemy¡­¡± The Second Princess continued.


    The Eldest Prince¡¯s expression grew more solemn, and the smile on his face vanished. He took a small breath, and the warmth in his eyes was reced with a sharp look.


    ¡°Second Royal Sister, you are here at just the right time. I was just discussing the matter with the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows.¡±


    When the Second Princess saw that the Eldest Prince was finally speaking the truth, a trace of amusement appeared in her eyes. She looked over at Ye Qingtang and the others, who were sitting nearby.


    ¡°I wonder if the ambassadors from the Temple of Shadows have any good suggestions?¡±


    The Second Princess and the Eldest Prince had been enemies. But now, they had amon enemy, and so they secretly formed a temporary alliance.


    Lady Ghostughed softly, but her gaze naturally fell on Ye Qingtang, and everyone else in the hall also looked at her.


    Ye Qingtang really had nothing to say.


    Lady Ghost was clearly testing her to see how she reacted.


    What sin had shemitted!


    Ye Qingtang secretly took a deep breath but continued to smile faintly. She slowly reached out and lifted her teacup from the table, then took a leisurely sip. ¡°The Emperor makes the final decision on who will be the Crown Prince. If the Emperor likes you, he can make you the Crown Prince. But if he doesn¡¯t¡­ he can just as easily strip the Crown Prince of his title.¡±

 Chapter 1304 - A Conspiracy

    <h2>Chapter 1304: A Conspiracy (3)</h2>


    ¡°Elder Ye is right, but¡­ our Third Royal Brother has always been intelligent andpetent. He seldom does anything that displeases our Royal Father; otherwise¡­ we would not be in this state,¡± the Eldest Prince said with a soft sigh.


    ¡°No matter howpetent he is, he is unable to ensure that everyone around him is incorrupt¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said ndly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words gave everyone a jolt.


    ¡°Does Elder Ye mean¡­ we should approach from the angle of the people that surround him?¡± The Second Princess asked tentatively.


    Ye Qingtang rested her cheek on her face. She cocked her head slightly and looked at them.


    ¡°Everyone has their selfish desires. If you really want the Emperor to be displeased with Ling Yan, then find some problems that he or his subordinates face, erge them, and present them to the Emperor. If you do this a few times, it might not be effective. But after many times¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang did notplete her sentence. Everyone present was intelligent.


    They all knew what Ye Qingtang was implying.


    ¡°If¡­ we really can¡¯t find anything?¡± The Second Princess asked again.


    ¡°If you are determined to condemn someone, a charge can always be found,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a softugh.


    At that, the Second Princess and the Eldest Prince exchanged looks.


    Considering their power, it would be easy for them to trump up a charge.


    ¡°Thank you Elder Ye for your guidance! We will go and make preparations.¡± The Eldest Prince cupped his fists in thanks.


    The Second Princess also understood. She said farewell and hurried off to make her preparations.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s emotions were in turmoil as she watched the three siblings hurry off to execute ns to harm Ling Yan¡­


    When everyone left, Lady Ghost rose and said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°The Holy Lord is truly wiser than everyone else. Just a suggestion of two, and they understood the crux of the matter.¡±


    The Eldest Prince and the others had always been struggling to get rid of Ling Yan but had forgotten that the Eternal Emperor was crucial to Ling Yan¡¯s status.


    She did not wish to point it out either.


    Ye Qingtang felt very depressed, but she needed to maintain her aloofness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if they manage to pull it off¡­¡±


    Lady Ghostughed softly. ¡°It is not important whether they can pull it off. As long as the Holy Lord is here, the Eldest Prince will certainly be the Crown Prince.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything. She only nced calmly at Lady Ghost, then rose, and went back to her room.


    ¡°Truly, women are the evilest¡­¡± The little white tiger muttered at Ye Qingtang¡¯s back as it followed her back to her room.


    Those princes and princesses had been in a mess, but Ye Qingtang had enlightened them.


    She truly had not pulled her punches in dealing with Ling Yan.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang turned and red at it.


    What was she supposed to do?


    There had clearly been an element of testing when Lady Ghost had thrown her the question.


    With the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s intelligence, surely she could not suggest some scheme that could easily be seen through?


    If Ye Qingtang had made a perfunctory suggestion of what to do, then Lady Ghost would immediately be strongly suspicious of her identity. Then, she would certainly die, regardless of whether Ling Yan survived.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you think Ling Yan will react if he knew that you were doing your utmost to help others kill him?¡± The little white tiger waved its tail as it gloated.


    Ye Qingtang simply kicked its furry butt and took out the voice transmission stone.

 Chapter 1305 - Giving Advice

    <h2>Chapter 1305: Giving Advice (1)</h2>


    ¡°Ling Yan, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss me, Miss Ye?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice had a hint of amusement.


    If he were standing in front of Ye Qingtang, she would kick him without a second word.


    <em>Why can¡¯t he be serious!</em>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be cheeky. I¡¯m here today to inform you that your elder siblings have begun to fabricate charges against you.¡± Of course, Ye Qingtang would not really harm Ling Yan. She had been forced to act as she did just now.


    In any case, she could tell Ling Yan about what happened, so she did not need to feel too guilty.


    ¡°Considering their intelligence, they probably couldn¡¯t figure out such an essential point¡­ Miss Ye must have given them some pointers,¡± Ling Yan said with augh.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I advised them. However¡­ didn¡¯t I inform you immediately?¡±


    Softughter rang out from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I don¡¯t me you at all. In fact, I approve of what you¡¯ve done. Right now, you are the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows, and the Temple of Shadows suspects you. Of course, you need to consider everything in the light of your status as the Holy Lord of Shadows. You must not give the game away. The Temple of Shadows is supporting my Royal Elder Brother. It is natural that you plot against me,¡± Ling Yan said with augh. There was no hint of me in his voice.


    Ye Qingtang had also thought so, which was why she acted as she did. But for some reason, when she heard Ling Yan being so considerate of her, a hint of guilt rose in her heart.


    Ling Yan had helped her a lot, but she was harming him. She really felt guilty.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. In the future, you can do your best to advise my elder siblings. Otherwise, with their intelligence, things will be very boring.¡± Ling Yan spoke suddenly as if he guessed Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts.


    Was he allowing her to do her best to help his siblings deal with him?!


    Ye Qingtang was thoroughly shocked by Ling Yan¡¯s ¡°entric thinking¡±.


    However¡­


    How disdainful was he of the brains of the Eldest Prince and the others?


    ¡°Alright. In any case, I¡¯ve informed you. Don¡¯t me me if you make things difficult for yourself,¡± Ye Qingtang said. She was about to switch off the voice transmission stone.


    But the moment before she switched it off, Ling Yan suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Qingtang pursed her lips.


    ¡°Have you noticed¡­¡±


    ¡°Noticed what?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    ¡°You are getting more and more concerned about my affairs.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯sughter passed through the voice transmission stone and filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s ear.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Dream on. Who has time to bother with your affairs?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Of course, I am not as beautiful as Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang switched off the voice transmission stone. If she continued to quibble with him, she would really switch sides and help the Eldest Prince.


    She had never met anyone so shameless!


    The Eldest Prince and the others worked fast. Within half a day, they had gathered some clues, and by evening, the Eldest Prince, Second Princess, and Eldest Princess met at the residence for a discussion. They also invited Ye Qingtang and the others, who had advised them.


    ¡°Elder Ye, this is what we have gathered about the background of the people nearest to our Third Royal Brother.¡±


    As he spoke, the Eldest Prince ced a pile of dossiers in front of Ye Qingtang.


    This Elder Ye was usually quiet, but today, she had enlightened them with a single remark, such that they saw the key to getting rid of Ling Yan.

 Chapter 1306 - Giving Advice

    <h2>Chapter 1306: Giving Advice (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang inwardly rolled her eyes when she saw the dossiers piled up in front of her.


    She was forced to do her best to kill Ling Yan.


    However¡­


    Lady Ghost and Ming Gu were standing behind her. Even if Ye Qingtang wanted to wash her hands of this matter, it would be impossible.


    Helpless, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to read through the dossiers and gain a vague understanding of the powers around Ling Yan.


    From the information in these dossiers, she gathered that Ling Yan was truly intelligent. Not only was he above reproach, but even his trusted followers were exacting and meticulous in their work.


    ¡°Disaster relief¡­¡± Ye Qingtang saw a record in the dossiers that two years ago, one of the borders in the Eternal Dynasty had been stricken by a natural disaster. Ling Yan was ordered to bring money and resources to the area to conduct disaster relief.


    With that, Ye Qingtang immediately looked up and nced at the Eldest Prince and the others. ¡°Immediately send men there tonight.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Second Princess asked with a slight frown.


    The ce that Ye Qingtang was pointing to was a city on the borders of the Eternal Dynasty, miles away from the capital.


    ¡°Two years ago, there was a natural disaster there. Our Royal Father ordered Third Royal Brother to go there to relieve the people in the stricken areas, but¡­ he¡¯s always conscientious and doesn¡¯t make any mistakes. Elder Ye, what is your intention?¡± The Eldest Prince vaguely guessed at Ye Qingtang¡¯s intention but felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Who knows whether he was conscientious or not?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly.


    The Eldest Prince was slightly taken aback. ¡°Does Elder Ye mean that we should send men to find some people to incriminate Ling Yan?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. Then, she raised her hand and pointed out a few ces on the map of the Eternal Dynasty.


    These ces were all far-flung, but all of them had some connection to Ling Yan.


    ¡°Send men to all these ces too. As long as you can get some people to change their testimony, nothing is impossible,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she looked at them.


    With the Eldest Prince and the Second Princess¡¯s influence, it would be an easy matter to buy off some citizens. It would be even easier to get some officials in these cities to alter their testimony.


    All these were Ling Yan¡¯s past achievements. If properly used, they could also be the source of his defeat.


    When Ye Qingtang finished speaking, she did not hesitate and pointed out a few names in the dossiers.


    ¡°Get some men to look for these people.¡±


    The Eldest Prince looked and saw that the people Ye Qingtang had pointed out were all trusted and long-time followers of Ling Yan. Also, they were all upright and respectable people.


    ¡°Elder Ye, what is your intention?¡±


    Was Elder Ye nning to bring these unyielding persons over to their side?


    ¡°We have interacted with these people before and tried to get them to betray Ling Yan, but they were unwilling, and their characters¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was not interested in the Eldest Prince¡¯s meandering discourse. She simply waved her hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°I told you to look for them, not to solicit them. I want them to hit the men you send.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Eldest Prince feltpletely out of his depth.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the puzzled expressions of the Eldest Prince, and the others and felt that¡­ Ling Yan was right to disdain their intelligence.


    The Eldest Prince was not stupid but rather intelligent. It was just that¡­ his intelligence paled before Ling Yan.


    But Lady Ghost understood Ye Qingtang¡¯s meaning. She said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Prince, you misunderstand Elder Ye¡¯s intentions. As you say, the men chosen by Elder Ye are all men of integrity. But men like that are especially easy to trap.¡±

 Chapter 1307 - Giving Advice

    <h2>Chapter 1307: Giving Advice (3)</h2>


    Lady Ghost paused, then continued. ¡°If you can find suitable men to trap them into fighting, then you can turn the situation around and say that Ling Yan¡¯s subordinates took advantage of their position to bully others. This will also implicate Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan has only just been made Crown Prince, but his trusted subordinates have begun throwing their weight around and acting wickedly. If news of this reaches the Emperor¡¯s ears, I¡¯m afraid that the Emperor will doubt Ling Yan¡¯s worth.¡±


    Lady Ghost¡¯s speech allowed the Eldest Prince and the others to understand Ye Qingtang¡¯s intentions.


    When they had first received these dossiers, they had fretted over fabricating charges against Ling Yan. Who would have expected¡­


    That Elder Ye could checkmate Ling Yan with a few simple words!


    It did not matter whether Ling Yan or his subordinates had really done anything wrong.


    ¡°A single consultation with you is more profitable than ten years of study. Elder Ye, I greatly admire your wisdom.¡± The Eldest Prince made a slight obeisance to Ye Qingtang with heartfelt admiration.


    But the Second Princess¡¯s expression grew odd.


    This Elder Ye¡¯s intelligence was truly formidable. At the moment, she was a great help in dealing with Ling Yan. However, once Ling Yan was removed, her alliance with the Eldest Prince would dissolve. Then, this formidable person would be her enemy¡­


    At that moment, the Second Princess¡¯s emotions were in turmoil¡ªshe was both d and worried.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the admiration on the faces of the Eldest Prince and the others, she felt no inward joy.


    Ling Yan had allowed her to do her best to advise them¡­


    If he could not avoid the trap¡­ then it really was not her fault.


    The Eldest Prince and the other two truly wanted to kill Ling Yan. The moment they understood Ye Qingtang¡¯s n, they began their preparations.


    They clearly wished to get rid of Ling Yan before he consolidated his power.


    They ordered men to ride swiftly through the night to the border cities. They also began to choose suitable men to deliberately provoke the loyal followers of Ling Yan that Ye Qingtang had highlighted.


    Ye Qingtang intended to tell Ling Yan about all these ns, but there was no sound from the voice transmission stone. She did not know if Ling Yan had left it in his room.


    Mo You was Ling Yan¡¯s personal bodyguard and also Mo Yunxian¡¯s cousin. He was fairly talented and an upright man.


    Because he had grown up together with Mo Yunxian, the two of them were on good terms. Mo Yo doted on Mo Yunxian as if she were his own sister.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, bear with it. Injuries like yours will not heal so soon, so you should stay at home.¡± That day, Mo You had heard that Mo Yunxian had been injured by the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows during the banquet in the pce and had hurried over.


    However¡­


    The moment he arrived, Mo Yunxian begged him to bring her to see Ling Yan.


    ¡°Cousin, did Elder Brother Yan really not give you a message for me?¡± Mo Yunxian had been severely injured by Ming Gu. If she had not been carrying her Master¡¯s Dharma treasure, she would have died. Even so, Mo Yunxian¡¯s thoughts were with Ling Yan after resting for a few days.


    She had finally returned to the capital but had sustained such severe injuries. Ever since that night, Elder Brother Yan had not been to see her even once.


    Mo You looked at his adored cousin, his emotions in turmoil.


    For the past few days, Ling Yan had not mentioned Mo Yunxian at all. But when he looked at the misery and hope written on Mo Yunxian¡¯s little face, Mo You could not bear to tell her the truth.


    He was afraid that the truth would wound Mo Yunxian deeply.

 Chapter 1308 - Deliberate Provocation

    <h2>Chapter 1308: Deliberate Provocation (1)</h2>


    ¡°Of course, the Crown Prince asked me to pass you a message. He knows that your injuries are serious, so he asked you to stay in your residence to recuperate. He wille and visit you when you are better. You must be aware that the Crown Prince just ascended to his position and has many matters to deal with. It¡¯s natural that he is too busy to visit you right now.¡±


    Mo Yunxian beamed the moment she heard this.


    ¡°I knew it. Elder Brother Yan would never stop loving me. Cousin, my injuries¡­ are much better. Can you bring me to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence? I haven¡¯t seen Elder Brother Yan for many days.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mo You wanted to turn her down, but he could not harden his heart against the sight of Mo Yunxian¡¯s pale little face.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to see the Crown Prince. But you must behave yourself and not make a fuss. I heard all about what happened at the banquet. How could you be so rash as to offend an Elder from the Temple of Shadows? If not for the Crown Prince¡¯s sake, His Majesty would not have let you off so easily.¡±


    When Mo Yunxian heard that, Ye Qingtang¡¯s beautiful face involuntarily surfaced in her mind¡¯s eye, and her expression hardened.


    ¡°How was I to know she¡¯s an elder of the Temple of Shadows? Just that face alone would make one think she is some vixen from who knows where.¡±


    Mo You sighed softly. He knew that Mo Yunxian had an almost warped possessiveness of Ling Yan. She would not allow any pretty girl to appear around Ling Yan.


    ¡°Perhaps His Majesty did not punish you any further because the Crown Prince pleaded for you. You must be more careful in the future.¡±


    A sweet smile surfaced on Mo Yunxian¡¯s face the moment she heard that Ling Yan had pleaded for her.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan really cares for me.¡±


    Mo You did not speak anymore and ordered men to prepare the sedan. When Mo Yunxian was seated in the sedan, he brought her to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.


    Along the way, Mo Yunxian touched up her makeup in the sedan. Her one wish was to appear beautiful for Ling Yan.


    But before long, the sedan suddenly stopped. The shrill whinnying of a horse could be heard from outside the sedan, followed by someone wailing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Yunxian was anxious to see Ling Yan and impatiently stuck her head out. She suddenly saw a youth, who had fallen to the ground in front of them. Mo Yunxian was sitting astride his tall horse, frowning.


    ¡°Cousin, why have we stopped?¡± Mo Yunxian asked crossly.


    Mo You looked gloomy. He had been riding along when he suddenly saw a ck figure dart out from the nearby crowd. The man had rushed straight into the path of his horse, and Mo You had not been able to stop in time. His horse¡¯s hooves had crashed straight into the person.


    ¡°Go and see how he is,¡± Mo You said to a nearby guard.


    But before the guard could go forward to make his inquiries, the youth who had fallen to the ground suddenly vomited blood, and his body convulsed violently. Just as the guard reached the youth¡¯s side, thetter suddenly copsed and stopped breathing.


    ¡°Lord Mo, the man is dead.¡± The guard checked his breathing.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Mo You was slightly taken aback. He would never have imagined that this person would suddenly die.


    In the sedan, Mo Yunxian¡¯s only thought was to see Ling Yan as soon as possible, but now, she had run into such an unfortunate incident. ¡°So what if he¡¯s dead? Never mind if he wanted to die, why should he bring such bad luck on others? Hurry up and drag him to the side so that he doesn¡¯t block my way.¡±

 Chapter 1309 - Deliberate Provocation

    <h2>Chapter 1309: Deliberate Provocation (2)</h2>


    Mo Yunxian had been indulged from young and was born to a martial family. She was used to seeing dead people.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, wait a moment. This incident must be¡­¡± Mo You wanted to say that it was just an inconvenience.


    But the sounds of wailing suddenly rang out.


    He saw two white-haired old people squeezing their way through the crowd to fling themselves on the dead youth¡¯s body.


    ¡°Fu¡¯er! What happened to you?! Wake up! Don¡¯t scare your father¡­¡±


    ¡°Fu¡¯er, my Fu¡¯er¡­¡±


    These two old people burst into tears as they looked at their grandson, who had stopped breathing. Their voices were mournful and heart-rending.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You, you killed my grandson! Give my grandson back to me!¡± The weeping old woman looked with bloodshot eyes at Mo You, who was astride his tall horse. She reached out to w at him.


    Under the circumstances, Mo You did not dare to retaliate. He had no choice but to dismount and try to calm the old people down.


    He himself was still in a daze. Even though the young man had suddenly rushed out, his horse had not been moving too fast, and the youth should not have died.


    ¡°Olddy, please listen to me. This matter¡­¡± Mo You reached out to support the old woman who had tottered forward to make a scene. But the moment his hand brushed against the old woman¡¯s arm.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes bulged slightly, and fresh blood spurted from her mouth, spraying Mo You¡¯s face.


    There was a loud crash.


    The olddy toppled to the ground, dead.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo You stared in disbelief at the old woman, who had copsed before his eyes.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    ¡°Olddy¡­ olddy, what¡¯s the matter¡­¡± The old man who was left looked at his elderly wife lying in a pool of blood. Grief welled up within him as he lifted a shaking hand and pointed at Mo You.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re so vicious. It¡¯s not enough that you killed my grandson, but you won¡¯t even let my olddy off¡­ you¡­ I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, old man. Things are not what you imagine them to be. I didn¡¯t do anything just now.¡± Mo You was frightened by the situation. Two people had died before his eyes in an instant, and both deaths were rted to him. He waspletely befuddled.


    The citizens on the street could not help but stare as they saw all this unfold.


    Mo You was a well-known figure in the capital, and many people knew who he was.


    At that moment, the crowd was abuzz.


    At that moment, Mo You was really hard-pressed to defend himself. The old man raised his walking stick and rushed towards him. The walking stick was about to smash into him when a ck leather whip suddenly snaked out from the sedan behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? What do your grandson¡¯s and your wife¡¯s deaths have to do with my cousin? I think you¡¯re looking for trouble! Who are you that you dare to hit my cousin?¡± Mo Yunxian wielded the leather whip with one hand to restrain the old man by his wrist. Her eyes were filled with impatience.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, stop.¡± Mo You was shocked to see that Mo Yunxian had acted.


    Mo Yunxian frowned slightly, then impatiently flicked the whip aside.


    She had not used much force, but when she withdrew the whip, the old man was flung in the direction of a nearby stall.


    The stall was instantly smashed with a loud crash. The old man copsed amongst the debris, spitting copious amounts of blood. His body quivered. Then, he died¡­


    Three lives were gone in an instant.

 Chapter 1310 - Deliberate Provocation

    <h2>Chapter 1310: Deliberate Provocation (3)</h2>


    Mo Yunxian could not help but be startled.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, what are you doing?!¡± Mo You was utterly shocked. He knew that Mo Yunxian was anxious to see Ling Yan and that she was rather heedless, but¡­ how could she kill someone publicly?


    Mo Yunxian looked at the leather whip in her hand before she snapped out of her trance. She had not really exerted any force just now, yet why had the old man died just like that?


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? I wasn¡¯t the one who killed him. I didn¡¯t use any force at all. Perhaps he is pretending to be dead. I just flicked the whip lightly. How could he have died¡­¡± Mo Yunxian¡¯s face was filled with impatience. Combined with the fact that her injuries were beginning to ache and itch, she did not wish to linger here any longer.


    Also, she truly had not intended to kill the old man. She just wanted to scare him. Who knew why he had mysteriously died.


    The surrounding citizens were abuzz when they saw that three people had died before their eyes and that Mo Yunxian was acting arrogantly.


    These citizens held General Mo in high regard. He had achieved much glory on the battlefield, and to the citizens of the Eternal Dynasty, he was a great hero. But many of the Eternal Dynasty citizens secretly shook their heads at his only daughter.


    Although Mo Yunxian was seldom in the capital, her reputation for being coquettish and willful was widely known among the people.


    Now, many people felt that they had seen Mo Yunxian¡¯s true colors.


    Three people had died just like that, and Mo Yunxian had personally killed one of them. So many eyes had witnessed it, but she made various excuses and continued to quibble.


    Mo You vaguely sensed that something was amiss, but before he could recover his wits, a troop of soldiers suddenly emerged from the noisy crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The officer in the lead frowned as he looked at the three bodies lying on the ground.


    Mo You was just about to reply, but Mo Yunxian¡¯s patiencepletely evaporated.


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. I don¡¯t know where these three unruly citizens came from, but they ran in front of us to make trouble, and now they are ying dead to malign us. You must capture them quickly,¡± Mo Yunxian said when she saw the soldiers.


    She might not know what else was going on, but she waspletely clear about how much force she had used.


    That slight amount of force was not sufficient to kill. These three must be feigning dead to malign them.


    The soldiers naturally recognized Mo Yunxian as a noble youngdy. Then, they saw that the other person was the Crown Prince¡¯s personal bodyguard, Mo You. They were somewhat suspicious but still went forward to inspect the three bodies


    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, the three people are really dead,¡± a soldier said after a check.


    Mo Yunxian was stunned by these words.


    ¡°Did you check carefully? They must be using some sort of method to y dead.¡± Mo Yunxian frowned. Although Mo You¡¯s subordinate had said that the three people were dead, she had seen many ways of feigning death in her years cultivating abroad, so she continued to believe that the three were pretending to be dead.


    ¡°Miss Mo, the three of them are really dead,¡± the officer in the lead said.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Mo Yunxian did not believe him at all. She went forward to look at the old man lying in the debris. Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can continue with your act.¡± As she spoke, Mo Yunxian raised her hand and used her whip to strike at the old man¡¯s body.


    Mo Yunxian¡¯s move startled the surrounding people. Even Mo You had not expected Mo Yunxian to be so reckless.


    This time, Mo Yunxian used her full strength. Even if this person was pretending to be dead, the force of this blow would cause so much pain that he would be unable to maintain his act.

 Chapter 1311 - Everything Is Ready (1)

    Chapter 1311: Everything Is Ready (1)


    A crisp cracking noise pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    The whip tore a bone-deep wound in the chest of the old man, who had copsed on the ground. Their scalps crawled as they saw the flesh curl open.


    But he continued to lie there motionlessly, without any reaction.


    Mo Yunxian waspletely stunned.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, stop that!¡± Mo You hurried over and grabbed the leather whip that Mo Yunxian was holding.


    ¡°Cousin, he¡­¡± Mo Yunxian was momentarily flustered.


    ¡°Miss Mo, Lord Mo, we will have to trouble you toe back with us to deal with today¡¯s incident.¡± The officer in the lead could not bear to go on watching. How could this Miss Mo be so cruel as to whip a person¡¯s body after he died?


    ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± Mo Yunxian¡¯s expression immediately changed. She had not expected the old man to really be dead.


    The lead officer was unwilling to continue arguing. He just ordered his men to bring Mo Yunxian and Mo You along. Mo Yunxian wanted to resist, but Mo You told her to act more prudently.


    When he saw the group of soldiers take Mo Yunxian and Mo You away, the Eldest Prince, who was sitting in an elegant restaurant nearby, smiled.


    ¡°Elder Ye, based on your n, Ling Yan still has a few other trusted subordinates besides Mo You and Mo Yunxian. We have also nned for them tomit crimes. Do you think our arrangements are alright?¡± The Eldest Prince raised his eyes slightly and looked at Ye Qingtang, who was standing nearby.


    Everything that had happened today was arranged by him, in ordance with Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions.


    Ye Qingtang maintained her slight, casual smile, as she saw the disappearing figures of Mo You and Mo Yunxian, who were being taken away.


    ¡°The bait was not bad.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze fell on the three people, lying dead on the ground. She sighed inwardly but did not allow her expression to change.


    She knew very well why Mo Yunxian had reacted like that. After all, in her ce, she also would not believe that someone would suddenly give up their life to frame her.


    So Mo Yunxian¡¯s thinking was correct. It was just that¡­


    The Eldest Prince¡¯s arrangements had evidently taken everything into ount.


    The Eldest Prince smiled and said, ¡°Since we want to bring Ling Yan down, our n must be wless. My Third Royal Brother is so intelligent. If I found someone to feign dead, he would quickly find a plot hole. And if it¡¯s just an argument or a fight, it will be hard to blow the matter up. The only way is to cause my Third Royal Brother¡¯s loyal subordinates to publicly kill ordinary citizens to incur the wrath of the capital¡¯s citizens. Only then will my Royal Father give weight to this matter.¡±


    The Eldest Prince watched the three bodies being carried away as he spoke. His expression showed no sign of pity.


    ¡°These grandparents and their grandson were border refugees. They¡¯ve been in the capital for half a year. If not for my kindness, they would have died long ago. Since I have need of them today, they naturally tried to do their best for me.¡±


    The Eldest Prince spoke casually.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face remained expressionless, but sheughed coldly in her heart.


    She believed in the Eldest Prince¡¯s viciousness, but not in his kindness.


    The Eldest Prince must have some hold over this trio, and they were forced to give up their lives here.


    Ye Qingtang had heard of the viciousness of the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Eldest Prince in her previous life. Now that she had met him, she realized he was even crueler than he was rumored to be.


    ¡°The tasks that Elder Ye handed to us are almostplete. We only need to wait for the men from the border to reach the capital before embarking on our n,¡± the Eldest Prince said with a smile. ¡°If we can bring Ling Yan down this time, it will really be thanks to Elder Ye¡¯s advice.¡±

 Chapter 1312 - Everything Is Ready (2)

    Chapter 1312: Everything Is Ready (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang swept a nd look at the Eldest Prince but did not say anything.


    <em>Ling Yan, you better be careful!</em>


    The recent ascension of the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s Crown Prince should have been a joyous asion, but many calls for impeachment now arose in the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s court.


    ording to the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s custom, a morning court session was held every day, and all the princes and princesses had to attend, even those who had not been crowned.


    The Eternal Emperor was presiding over the court when a minister suddenly stepped forward and kneeled to present a memorial.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a memorial to present!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked the Eternal Emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I wish to impeach the Crown Prince, Ling Yan, for allowing his subordinates to wreak havoc among the citizens!¡± the minister said loudly.


    The Eternal Emperor had just made Ling Yan the Crown Prince, but within a few days, someone dared to call for an impeachment!


    Many ministers in the court were shocked. Everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily turned to Ling Yan, who was standing at one side of the great hall.


    Ling Yan did not seem to hear that someone was calling for his impeachment. He only remained in his spot, with a remote expression on his face. His eyelids did not even flicker.


    The Eldest Prince, who was standing opposite Ling Yan, secretly exchanged nces with the Second Princess, who was behind thetter. When his gaze passed over Ling Yan, a trace of amusement shed across his eyes.


    With that, he subtly nodded at a scrawny man, who was dressed as a civil servant and standing at the side of the great hall.


    This civil servant was originally one of the Eldest Prince¡¯s trusted subordinates, but today, he had been reced.


    Today, Ye Qingtang was standing there, looking like an ordinary person. Early that morning, the Eldest Prince and the Second Princess had prepared everything and were ready to make their move in the morning court session. In order to ensure that everything went smoothly, the Eldest Princess had especially requested Ye Qingtang to disguise herself as a civil servant and sneak into the morning court session.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Eldest Prince¡¯s expression and sighed inwardly. What was meant to be would always be.


    She subconsciously lifted her gaze and nced at Ling Yan¡¯s back. Her emotions were rather tangled.


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°You want to impeach the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What has the Crown Prince done wrong that you wish to impeach him?¡± The Eternal Emperor frowned slightly, and a hint of his displeasure showed.


    The minister steeled himself and said, ¡°The Crown Prince Ling Yan has conducted himself poorly, allowing his subordinates to deceive the Emperor. His wrongs are innumerable!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Eternal Emperor suddenly smacked the throne heavily.


    ¡°Do you know what the penalty is for maligning the Crown Prince?¡±


    The minister kowtowed deeply and said solemnly, ¡°I know that the penalty for maligning the Crown Prince is death. But as a minister, I cannot ignore his crimes. Today, I make the risky move of impeaching the Crown Prince for the sake of the safety and security of my Eternal Dynasty. Your Majesty, please hear me out. After that, I will dly ept any consequences that Your Majesty metes out!¡±


    The Eternal Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and took a deep breath. He looked deeply displeased.


    The Eldest Prince, who was standing nearby, saw this, and a hint of amusement arose in his heart. But his expression was worried when he advanced and said, ¡°Father, the Crown Prince has always been honest and kind. He could not possibly have done anything treasonous.¡±


    With that, the Eldest Prince turned to the minister who was kneeling on the floor. ¡°Lord Hu, is there some misunderstanding on your part?¡±


    ¡°There is no misunderstanding on my part,¡± Lord Hu said with a straight face.


    At that moment, the Second Princess said, ¡°Lord Hu has always been upright and principled. He is both honest and fair. He must have discovered something for him to risk his life today to ask for an impeachment. I also do not believe that the Crown Prince is corrupt, but since Lord Hu has spoken up, Royal Father, why don¡¯t you allow Lord Hu to exin himself so that the Crown Prince can clear his name?¡±

 Chapter 1313 - Everything Is Ready (3)

    Chapter 1313: Everything Is Ready (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Eldest Prince and the Second Princess worked together seamlessly so that although they seemed to be speaking up for Ling Yan, they hinted that the Eternal Emperor should finish listening to Lord Hu.


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s expression grew sterner. He finally spoke in front of the full court of civil and military officials.


    ¡°If you dare to malign the Crown Prince today, I will make sure you are quartered.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s eyes were sharp. His words clearly showed that he was protecting Ling Yan.


    ¡°I hear and obey¡­¡± Lord Hu replied. Then, he continued. ¡°I wish to impeach the Crown Prince on two major counts. Firstly, the Crown Prince condoned his subordinates when they broke thew andmitted crimes in the capital. They have harmed people and caused good and loyal citizens to suffer.¡±


    As he spoke, Lord Hu presented the memorial he had prepared earlier to the Eternal Emperor.


    The Eternal Emperor nced at it, and his expression suddenly grew stern.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s adherents, Mo You, Wu Liang, Chang Kai¡­ and others have abused their position in the capital and killed the citizens of our dynasty¡­¡± Lord Hu carefully read out the numerous crimes on the memorial to the entire court of civil and military officials.


    Everyone knew that all those mentioned by Lord Hu were Ling Yan¡¯s trusted subordinates. All the crimes were clearly detailed, and many of them weremitted after Ling Yan had be the Crown Prince. Many of the officials in the capital had heard of these incidents in the past few days.


    All the officials were instantly abuzz.


    Ling Yan¡¯s reputation within the court was fairly good, and many ministers thought well of him. Ling Yan had always performed his duties wlessly in the past and gave the ministers no asion to be displeased with him.


    However¡­


    After Ling Yan became the Crown Prince, many of his trusted subordinates had caused trouble, and most of these incidents had cost lives.


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s expression grew stern. The memorial was presented together with a record from the Board of Punishments, which clearly recorded the details of the crimes that Ling Yan¡¯s subordinates hadmitted.


    ¡°Where is the Minister of Punishments?¡± The Eternal Emperor asked coldly.


    The Minister of Punishments immediately advanced.


    ¡°Here I am.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor asked coldly, ¡°Where are Wu Liang and the others?¡±


    The Minister of Punishments grew pale and fell to his knees.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Wu Liang and the others¡­ have already¡­ already left the Board of Punishments.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Who ordered you to release them?¡± The Eternal Emperor shouted. He flung the records straight at the Minister¡¯s face.


    ¡°I deserve to die, I deserve to die¡­ I had them locked up, but¡­ but General Mo¡¯s daughter, Mo Yunxian, said they were all the Crown Prince¡¯s people and asked me to¡­ release them¡­¡± The Minister of Punishments was ashen.


    In reality, Wu Liang and the others were Ling Yan¡¯s trusted bodyguards and were close to Mo You. Because of that, they extended their friendship to Mo You¡¯s loved ones and were somewhat familiar with Mo Yunxian. Also, Mo Yunxian was now Ling Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Wu Liang and the others naturally treated her as the future Crown Princess and were very respectful towards her.


    When Mo Yunxian and Mo You were locked up in the Board of Punishments, they saw Wu Liang and the others.


    Mo Yunxian was a pampered youngdy and could not stand a ce like the Board of Punishments. She naturally used her position as the future Crown Princess and her status as General Mo¡¯s daughter to order the Board of Punishments to release them all.


    It was actually a small matter, and to Mo Yunxian, those who died were unimportant as they were only ordinary citizens.


    The Board of Punishments naturally did not dare to make things too difficult for her. After all, they knew that the Eternal Emperor favored the Crown Prince, Ling Yan, and Mo Yunxian¡¯s father was also one of the Eternal Emperor¡¯s trusted subordinates and wielded much military power. Thus, they had no choice but to let them go.

 Chapter 1314 - Impeachment

    1314 Impeachment 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Now there was no way to resolve the matter!


    Ye Qingtang was standing on the sidelines, and her lips twitched involuntarily as she watched the scene unfold.


    What kind of fianc¨¦e had the Eternal Emperor selected for Ling Yan? What she had done?


    Based on the n, locking Mo Yunxian and the others up in the Board of Punishments would show that Ling Yan was guilty of mismanaging his subordinates. He would, at most, be used of indulging his subordinates and allowing them to behave willfully.


    But Mo Yunxian had meddled and gotten them released.


    Now, it was even better.


    Now, Ling Yan would probably be used of corruption, contempt of imperial authority, abuse of power, and colluding with his adherents.


    As the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she was so proud that she dared to throw her weight around in the Board of Punishments and meddle with their affairs!


    Ye Qingtang felt that Mo Yunxian had really brought misfortune to Ling Yan.


    She did not love him. She clearly was against him.


    For a moment, Ye Qingtang silently mourned for Ling Yan in her heart.


    Sure enough, the Eternal Emperor¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    In the end, the Crown Prince was only the Crown Prince. If he overstepped his boundaries, he would be seeking his own death.


    No monarch would allow his own children to interfere with the workings of the government.


    ¡°Send men to immediately bring them before me!¡± The Eternal Emperor said coldly.


    With that, a troop of guards left the pce to arrest Mo You and the others.


    ¡°What else do you have to report?¡± The Eternal Emperor looked at Lord Hu again.


    Lord Hu continued. ¡°I also want to impeach the Crown Prince on grounds of falsifying his achievements, deceiving the throne, and appropriating the disaster relief funds!¡±


    Lord Hu threw another bomb.


    As he spoke, Lord Hu presented another memorial.


    When Ye Qingtang saw him hand over the memorial, she knew what it contained.


    She did not need to read it to know that the memorial involved Ling Yan¡¯s past disaster relief work at the border. However, the achievements of the past had now been rewritten as an appropriation of funds, indifference to the citizens affected by the natural disaster, and falsifying information to fabricate achievements in order to deceive the Emperor.


    Why did she know all this so well?


    Because she had dictated it to the Eldest Prince, word for word.


    One might say that Ye Qingtang had written that memorial.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but feel guilty. She secretly nced at Ling Yan, only to see that he did not appear to have heard anything. He was still standing calmly in the court as if he was not the one being impeached.


    Was he rxed?


    Or prepared?


    One must know that Ye Qingtang had dealt two vicious blows. If Ling Yan had no way to counter them, he might lose his position as a prince, not to mention his position as Crown Prince.


    Sure enough, Ye Qingtang colorful memorial hit the Eternal Emperor in a vital spot. His expression grew extremely grim.


    Lord Hu was unsparing in his efforts. He recited the contents of the memorial in front of everyone.


    The court was abuzz.


    One must know that a few years ago, Ling Yan had won much praise from the ministers for his disaster relief work at the borders.


    If all this was merely for show, then the praise would instantly be transformed, and amplified, into abhorrence.


    ¡°Lord Hu, is there any misunderstanding? The Crown Prince does not seem like an avaricious person.¡± The Eldest Prince made a show of disbelief.

 Chapter 1315 - Impeachment

    1315 Impeachment 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    The Eternal Emperor immediately summoned them to the hall for a confrontation.


    The officials all came from far-flung border cities and had never seen the Emperor before. Upon meeting him, they were filled with fear and trembling and fell to their knees in unison. The citizens quivered even more violently and kneeled behind them.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Look up. Let me ask you, how did the Crown Prince, Ling Yan, do when he was in your cities to perform disaster relief?¡± The Eternal Emperor asked sternly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to hesitate when answering His Majesty. You just need to speak inly. If you dare to deviate from the truth, you will immediately be dragged out and flogged to death!¡± The Second Princess said coldly.


    All of them immediately became so frightened that they shivered all over and stammered.


    ¡°When the Third¡­ Prince was at our borders, he did his very best and did not do anything inappropriate¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The Crown Prince attended to everything personally and loved his subjects as he would his own children.¡±


    When the officials from the various cities spoke, they strenuously praised Ling Yan¡¯s efforts.


    The Eternal Emperor calmed down a little, but at that moment, the citizens kneeling behind the city officials suddenly turned pale. They raised their heads and said, ¡°Your Majesty! Please give us justice!¡±


    This sudden turn of events startled the ministers, who were beginning to suspect there was some mistake in Lord Hu¡¯s investigations.


    The Eternal Emperor frowned slightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, when we were at the border, we did not see the Crown Prince at all. The Crown Prince never came to our cities. Also¡­ we never received any disaster relief¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, my son and daughter starved to death during the natural disaster. We heard that the court had sent the Third Prince to perform disaster relief, but¡­ we never saw any food, only¡­ only some moldy rice¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, our lives are worthless, we must say that the Crown Prince has deceived you and everyone else¡­¡±


    These citizens publicly exposed the city officials¡¯ grant cover-up. They shouted themselves hoarse to denounce Ling Yan¡¯s lies.


    This immediately set the court buzzing.


    When the Eldest Prince saw the situation unfold before him, a trace of amusement surfaced in his eyes. He discreetly nced at Ye Qingtang from the corner of his eyes.


    He had intended for both the officials and citizens to discredit Ling Yan¡¯s achievements, but before they left, Ye Qingtang suddenly changed her mind and asked him to change the city officials¡¯ statementspletely.


    The Eldest Prince had been rather worried about whether this was appropriate.


    But now that he personally saw the effect, the Eldest Prince was filled with admiration for Ye Qingtang¡¯s intelligence.


    If everyone used Ling Yan of doing a poor job in disaster relief, others might suspect that Ling Yan was being framed. But now, the city officials¡¯ cover-up made it obvious that Ling Yan had secretly bribed them. This made the impoverished citizens¡¯ testimony even more believable and further ckened Ling Yan¡¯s character.


    After all, no one would expect ordinary citizens to deliberately malign the Crown Prince for no reason.


    This was really a stroke of genius.


    When the citizens finished speaking, the city officials¡¯ expressions stiffened. They shuddered even more violently. Their reactions clearly indicated their guilt without a need for more questioning.


    At a nce, it was clear who was telling the truth and who was lying.

 Chapter 1316 - Impeachment

    1316 Impeachment 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    In a short while, the city officials who could not withstand the torture confessed that they had taken bribes from Ling Yan, which was why they had helped Ling Yan maintain his false front.


    The Eternal Emperor was enraged the moment this emerged.


    ¡°Ling Yan! Is this your doing?¡± The Eternal Emperor shouted coldly. He looked at Ling Yan in anger and frustration.


    But Ling Yan faced the enraged Emperor withpleteposure.


    ¡°Royal Father! The Crown Prince was still young when he went to perform disaster relief. Perhaps he has made mistakes, but Royal Father, please take into ount his youth and ignorance at that time and forgive him this once.¡± The Eldest Prince suddenly advanced and kneeled before the Eternal Emperor to plead loudly on Ling Yan¡¯s behalf.


    Ye Qingtang secretly smirked when she saw the Eldest Prince¡¯s act of brotherly affection.


    This Eldest Prince was pretty smart.


    On the surface, he was pleading on behalf of Ling Yan, but in reality, he was affirming that Ling Yan was guilty of appropriating the disaster relief funds and deceiving the Emperor.


    This was a great show. One act followed another, each aimed at Ling Yan¡¯s life.


    Ye Qingtang was engrossed in the show when she suddenly noticed that Ling Yan, who was standing in front of her, seemed to identally nce at her.


    Perhaps it was her guilty conscience, but she felt that Ling Yan had discovered that she was present.


    Surely that was not¡­


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously felt the rough skin of her disguise and fingered her wispy beard to reassure herself.


    But before the Eternal Emperor could speak again, the guards who had left the pce to arrest the others returned. They brought with them Mo You, Wu Liang, and the others who had left the Board of Punishments.


    They had even brought Mo Yunxian, who had yet to recover from her injuries.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Mo Yunxian was a little hurt by their grip and frowned unhappily.


    Mo You and the others were brought into the great hall. They sensed that something was amiss when the Eternal Emperor¡¯s personal bodyguards had arrived at their doorstep to arrest them. Now, they became exceedingly rmed by the strange atmosphere in the court.


    Mo You wanted to urge Mo Yunxian to speak carefully, but he was being guarded and had no chance to speak.


    Everyone kneeled in the hall.


    Mo Yunxian¡¯s expression was very ugly. Many of her injuries had worsened after she left the Board of Punishments, and she had remained in her residence for many days to recuperate. As a result, she had not been able to see Ling Yan.


    Now, she looked pleased to suddenly see Ling Yan in the hall. She did not know what was going on, but she subconsciously turned to Ling Yan and spoke.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan¡­¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s gaze did not move at all. It was as if he had not heard or seen Mo Yunxian.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but secretly shake her head at this spoiled Miss Mo.


    Mo Yunxian must have been spoiled rotten by General Mo. Now that she was in court, she showed no respect for the Emperor, calling Ling Yan¡¯s name instead¡­


    Perhaps Ming Gu¡¯s blow had made her stupid?


    When Ye Qingtang saw that everyone was gathered in the hall, she involuntarily nced at Ling Yan.


    He was the one who had permitted her to advise the Eldest Prince. Now, he would have to rely on himself to extricate himself from this difficulty.


    Perhaps Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze lingered for too long. Ling Yan calmly turned his head, and his gaze passed over Mo You and the others, who were kneeling in the great hall. But when his gaze passed over Ye Qingtang, it seemed to linger for a moment. His expression seemed to hold a discreet smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.

 Chapter 1317 - Plead Guilty

    1317 Plead Guilty 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Greetings, Emperor.¡± Mo You and the others sensed the atmosphere and hurriedly kowtowed.


    Mo Yunxian saw that Ling Yan did not seem to notice her, but Mo You signaled to her secretly, and she obediently bowed to the Emperor.


    ¡°You are really daring to leave the Board of Punishments on your own ord, without my permission.¡± The Eternal Emperor¡¯s tone was filled with displeasure.


    Mo You and the others immediately broke into a cold sweat. When he and Mo Yunxian were imprisoned in the Board of Punishments, they had discovered that Wu Liang and the others were also jailed there. They had mostly been arrested within the past couple of days for crimes they hadmitted.


    Before Mo You could ask them for details, Mo Yunxian used her status and brought them out of the Board of Punishments in a daze.


    Wu Liang and the others were rather worried at first, but they felt that the incidents were rather strange and wanted toe out early to investigate, so they had left.


    But after a few days outside, they had yet to discover a single clue.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please have mercy. We know we were in the wrong.¡± When the Eternal Emperor summoned them to the morning court session, they all knew something was terribly wrong.


    ¡°Mo Yunxian, who gave you the authority to leave and bring criminals with you?¡± The Eternal Emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Mo Yunxian. Although Mo Yunxian was the daughter of a general, she did not have such authority.


    Mo Yunxian turned pale, but she steeled herself and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I had my reasons for leaving.¡±


    ¡°What reasons?¡±


    ¡°The incident that happened that day was very strange. I felt that something was amiss, so I left the Board of Punishments to investigate.¡± Mo Yunxian did not feel that there was anything wrong with her way of thinking. She thought it was very strange that those three people had suddenly appeared and then died.


    ¡°So what did you find out?¡± The Eternal Emperor asked as his expression changed.


    Mo Yunxian opened her mouth, then pouted, and shook her head.


    The Eternal Emperorughed coldly. ¡°Mo Yunxian, you behaved rudely and recklessly at the banquet, but I forgave you for the sake of your father. Yet you have remained recalcitrant. Do you really think you can get away with suchwless behavior? You are not needed to investigate such matters. Do you think that everyone in the Board of Punishments is dead?!!¡±


    The Eternal Emperor bellowed as he showed his rage.


    Mo Yunxian and the others were terrified.


    The Eternal Emperor could not be bothered with Mo Yunxian and the others. He turned to look at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you have heard everything said today. What exnation can you give?¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Ling Yan.


    Today, he had been charged with two major crimes. If he was guilty, he would probably lose his position as part of the royal family, not to mention his status as Crown Prince.


    The Eldest Prince was in a good mood. He was waiting to see Ling Yan fall from power.


    Although the matter of appropriating disaster relief funds was not watertight because of time constraints and Ling Yan might be able to find a loophole, the trouble that Ling Yan¡¯s trusted subordinates had stirred up would be impossible to resolve.


    The Eldest Prince and Second Princess had put in a lot of effort into trapping Mo You and the others. Even if the Eternal Emperor was suspicious and investigated the status of the deceased, he would not be able to find anything amiss.


    Also¡­


    Mo Yunxian had been a great help when she had taken it upon herself to bring everyone out of the Board of Punishments.


    Just that incident alone would shake Ling Yan¡¯s position as Crown Prince, which was still unstable.

 Chapter 1318 - Plead Guilty

    1318 Plead Guilty 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ye Qingtang was aware that of the two charges, the one of indulging one¡¯s subordinates had been nned more rigorously. The disaster relief matter was just the icing on the cake.


    She just did not know¡­


    How Ling Yan would deal with it.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan maintained hisposure although everyone was looking at him. He only raised his eyes slightly to look at the Eternal Emperor.


    Just as everyone was staring at Ling Yan to see how he would refute the charges, he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Lord Hu has asked to impeach me on the grounds of two charges. I plead guilty to them both.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s words shocked everyone present.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ling Yan¡­ is pleading guilty just like that?¡± The Eldest Princess whispered to the Eldest Prince behind her, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    Ling Yan did not say a word to refute Lord Hu¡¯s two charges but simply admitted that he was guilty?


    No one present had expected this, much less the Eldest Princess.


    Ye Qingtang was also shocked by Ling Yan¡¯s words.


    He is just pleading guilty?


    You should at least resist a little¡­


    A look of shock shed across the Eternal Emperor¡¯s eyes as he looked at Ling Yan, who had pleaded guilty.


    ¡°Ling Yan, are you really pleading guilty?¡± The Eternal Emperor asked somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes, I am pleading guilty.¡± Ling Yan repeated himself as if afraid that the others had not heard him.


    Now, the Eternal Emperor really turned ashen.


    He had been nning to rebuke Ling Yan. If he refuted the charges, the Emperor would naturally get someone to investigate everything carefully. He certainly would not believe Lord Hu¡¯s usations so easily.


    However¡­


    The person being charged did not have any intention of resisting.


    The Eternal Emperor had just formted a series of follow-up actions, but now, they were rendered useless.


    Even Lord Hu, who hade forward to use Ling Yan, was shocked.


    Had the almost demonically clever Third Prince been substituted for someone else?


    As everyone was eximing in surprise, Ling Yan suddenly took a few dossiers from his sleeve and handed them to the Eternal Emperor. Then, he flicked his robes and kneeled on one knee.


    ¡°Royal Father, every word that Lord Hu said is the truth. However, Lord Hu¡¯s investigations were too superficial. These dossiers clearly record all the funds that were misappropriated in the disaster relief work that I was involved in over the past few years.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s words shocked everyone present.


    Did anyone trip themselves up like that?!


    The Eternal Emperor scowled and flipped through the dossiers. The dossiers clearly recorded every sum that had gone missing, and it was significantly greater than that in Lord Hu¡¯s ounts.


    But as he read further, the Eternal Emperor¡¯s expression grew even more shocked.


    The Eldest Prince, who was standing nearby, also snapped out of his trance. Although he did not know what was wrong with Ling Yan today, he certainly would not miss this golden opportunity!


    He would take advantage of Ling Yan¡¯s weakness to score a vital hit!


    The Eldest Prince advanced.


    ¡°Royal Father, the Crown Prince is young, and perhaps he made a mistake. Please, Royal Father, forgive him!¡±


    The Second Princess immediately understood and said, ¡°Forgive him? My Eldest Royal Brother is sopassionate. The Crown Prince has appropriated the funds meant to save the lives of our citizens at the border. Do you know that every cent he embezzled represents the life of a citizen, stricken by the disaster? Who knows how many citizens have been killed by his greed? How can such a greedy person be our dynasty¡¯s Crown Prince! How can we face our citizens?!¡±

 Chapter 1319 - Plead Guilty

    1319 Plead Guilty 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°My Second Royal Sister is right. Appropriating the disaster relief funds is unforgivable. I have let my Royal Father and the people down.


    The Second Princess had already formted a rebuke, but now that Ling Yan had reproached himself, she choked back her words in shock. Her icy facade seemed to crack.


    What was going on?


    Was Ling Yan intending to die today?


    Ling Yan had snatched the words right out of the Eldest Prince¡¯s and Second Princess¡¯s mouths. For a moment, they did not know what to do.


    They could only turn and look at the Eternal Emperor, who was frowning.


    This¡­


    Ling Yan had admitted his guilt. Their Royal Father would at least strip him of his position as Crown Prince.


    After the Eternal Emperor finished flipping through all the dossiers, he suddenly took a deep breath.


    ¡°I did not realize I had such wicked people around me¡­¡± The Eternal Emperor looked extremely grim as his gaze swept across everyone in the court.


    The Eldest Prince and Second Princess were delighted to hear the Eternal Emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Where is Jiang Shu!¡± The Eternal Emperor barked.


    Themander of the imperial bodyguards, Jiang Shu, immediately advanced.


    ¡°Here I am!¡±


    ¡°Go¡­¡± The Eternal Emperor took a deep breath. ¡°And bring General Mo¡¯s lieutenant generals, Meng Yi, and the others, here!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the Eternal Emperor¡¯s words.


    What was going on?


    Wasn¡¯t he interrogating Ling Yan?


    Why had the Eternal Emperor suddenly ordered the capture of General Mo¡¯s lieutenant generals?


    Everyone was puzzled, but no one dared to ask questions in the presence of the Eternal Emperor, so they had to suppress their curiosity.


    After a while, Jiang Shu brought Meng Yi and the other lieutenant generals to the hall. Before everyone in the hall could recover their wits, the Eternal Emperor threw the dossiers that Ling Yan had presented earlier at Meng Yi and the others.


    ¡°How dare you! I asked you to apany the Crown Prince to perform disaster relief, but you dared to appropriate the disaster relief funds!¡± The Eternal Emperor barked coldly as he looked at them.


    Meng Yi and the others were shocked to see what was recorded in the dossiers before them.


    ¡°Have mercy, Your Majesty! Have mercy!¡±


    At that moment, the Eldest Prince and the others saw what was written in those dossiers.


    The Eldest Prince and the others were shocked by what they saw.


    The dossiers clearly recorded the details of the disaster relief funds that had been embezzled. Every sum was clearly recorded, but the final sum had not gone to Ling Yan. It had gone to these people, who had been brought to the hall.


    Everyone was shocked. They did not understand what was going on.


    When Ling Yan saw that the men had been captured, he said, ¡°Royal Father, when you sent me to the border to perform disaster relief, Meng Yi and the others were sent to apany me. Along the way, I fell ill and was unable to continue. I had no choice but to order Meng Yi and the others to bring the funds there first. However, they were corrupt and appropriated most of the funds.


    ¡°By the time I found out about it, they had appropriated the funds. The border citizens were in a desperate plight. Since I was there as my Royal Father¡¯s representative, I did not dare to dy the work. Thus, I sold my own property to make up the sum.¡±


    As Ling Yan spoke, he nodded to an old minister present in the court.


    The old minister immediately advanced and kneeled before the Eternal Emperor.

 Chapter 1320 - Justice Before Family

    1320 Justice Before Family 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°The Crown Prince is speaking the truth. Because of the losses caused by the natural disaster, the situation at the border was desperate. The Crown Prince sought my help as I was situated near the border, and he asked me to raise funds for him. Heter pawned his jewels to repay me.¡±


    The old minister¡¯s words took everyone by surprise.


    This old minister was staunchly upright and would never curry favor from those in power. In the past, he had even dared to point out the Eternal Emperor¡¯s mistakes. Hence, the Eternal Emperor trusted him greatly. The Eldest Prince and Second Princess had tried to get him over to their side but were always shown the door.


    One might say that all the important ministers in the court trusted the old minister¡¯s word.


    As he spoke, the old minister produced the loan receipts that he and Ling Yan had signed that year and presented them to the Eternal Emperor. The documents had been imbued with a spell that showed when they were signed. There was no way to tamper with them.


    The Eternal Emperor looked through them one by one and noticed that the time stated in the spell coincided with the disaster a few years ago.


    The evidence was irrefutable.


    No one had expected Ling Yan to be prepared with this.


    That year, there had been nothing unusual about Ling Yan¡¯s disaster relief work. The people that the Eldest Prince had found and the evidence of embezzlement were all falsified. They had not realized that the embezzlement had really taken ce!


    Except that the embezzler was not Ling Yan but Meng Yi and the others. In fact, Ling Yan had pawned his own belongings in order to make up the sum¡­


    Many of the ministers in the court had been unhappy over Ling Yan appropriating the disaster relief funds. When they heard this, they now turned their approving looks on Ling Yan.


    ¡°We never knew that the Crown Prince had done so much for our country and our people. We admire him deeply.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor looked at Ling Yan with a much friendlier gaze. His eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you say something when this happened?¡±


    Ling Yan replied. ¡°That year, the Central Dynasty was about to make trouble. General Mo had led troops to guard the border. I was afraid that revealing the matter then would affect the line of defense at the border.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor looked pleased.


    The Eldest Prince and Second Princess were bewildered.


    They had plotted against Ling Yan, but now¡­ they had not only failed unexpectedly, but Ling Yan had used their usation to consolidate his position.


    He had even used his own money to make up the disaster relief funds and had remained quiet about it for many years without seeking any praise.


    In fact, no one would have known about it¡­ if they had not given Ling Yan a good opportunity today.


    The Eldest Prince and Second Princess exchanged nces. Their expressions were a little anxious.


    ¡°Bring them away and interrogate them under torture!¡± The Eternal Emperor¡¯s expression changed from kindly to chilly as he turned from Ling Yan to look at Meng Yi and the others.


    They were quickly brought away.


    Mo Yunxian, who was standing nearby, was stunned. Meng Yi and the others were her father¡¯s trusted subordinates. Mo Yunxian had beenpletely ignorant about the matter of the disaster relief funds.


    The Eldest Prince could not help but panic when he saw that Ling Yan had countered his move. But when he saw Mo Yunxian and the others kneeling in the hall, he thought of another n. So he went forward and said, ¡°The Crown Prince has worked hard for the people but is too soft-hearted. This might not be a good thing. Such matters should have been reported to our Royal Father in the first instance. You should not have hidden the matter on ount of your engagement with Mo Yunxian. Meng Yi and the others are General Mo¡¯s trusted subordinates. General Mo must be behind the embezzlement¡­¡±

 Chapter 1321 - Justice Before Family

    1321 Justice Before Family 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    When the Second Princess heard this, she also recovered her wits and said with a smile, ¡°Did the Crown Prince not expose Meng Yi and the others because of his concerns about the Central Dynasty, or because they are General Mo¡¯s trusted subordinates? No one can say for sure. After all, General Mo is one of the Crown Prince¡¯s staunchest supporters. The Crown Prince only spoke up after the disaster relief matter was exposed. I wonder if he did so to protect himself.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sighed softly as she heard the siblings work together seamlessly.


    These two were not utterly stupid They knew how to capitalize on the rtionship between Ling Yan and the Mo Family.


    But she was rather curious as to what Ling Yan would say this time.


    ¡°What my Second Royal Sister says makes sense. For some time now, General Mo has grown arrogant with his achievements. Even his daughter, Mo Yunxian, dared to make a scene in the Board of Punishments. She has no regard for heaven or the throne. I suppose General Mo also has his ambitions? Since the Crown Prince discovered this earlier, why didn¡¯t he speak up?¡± The Eldest Princess also chipped in.


    When Mo Yunxian saw her father being maligned, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you malign my father and Elder Brother Yan! My father has always been loyal and has never disobeyed His Majesty. What Meng Yi and the others did has nothing to do with my father!¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan, speak¡­ Hasn¡¯t my father always acted appropriately towards His Majesty?¡± Mo Yunxian asked Ling Yan urgently.


    Ling Yan did not look at Mo Yunxian but looked directly at the Eternal Emperor and said, ¡°Royal Father, I am guilty.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor frowned slightly. He did not know why Ling Yan said he was guilty.


    Ling Yan continued. ¡°I discovered General Mo¡¯s disloyalty long ago, but I did not speak because I had yet to gather sufficient evidence. Fortunately, I gathered sufficient evidence a few days ago, and I will now show it to my Royal Father.¡±


    As he spoke, Ling Yan took a few memorials from his space ring and presented them to the Eternal Emperor.


    These memorials clearly recorded all the crimes that General Mo hadmitted.


    ¡°I am engaged to the Mo Family, but I have never forgotten my own position,¡± Ling Yan said.


    The entire court exploded into whispers.


    For the past few years, General Mo¡¯s behavior had be increasingly out of hand as his achievements on the battlefield grew. Many of the officials in the court were unhappy with this, but they did not dare to speak out because of the engagement between the Mo Family and Ling Yan and because of General Mo¡¯s influence.


    Everyone knew about the engagement between the Mo Family and Ling Yan. One might say that the Mo Family was Ling Yan¡¯s greatest source of support.


    No one expected Ling Yan to have the courage to put justice before family!


    And use the Mo Family himself!


    Mo Yunxian eyes widened as she stared at Ling Yan in disbelief.


    She would never have dreamed that Ling Yan would use her family!


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan¡­ you¡­ what are you doing¡­¡± Mo Yunxian panicked.


    Mo You and the others, who were nearby, also looked incredulous. They were Ling Yan¡¯s trusted subordinates but had not known that Ling Yan was investigating the Mo Family.


    When Ye Qingtang saw Ling Yan¡¯s act of putting justice before family, she almost wanted to apud him.


    Ye Qingtang now understood why Ling Yan was not concerned about the trap that the Eldest Prince and Second Princess had set for him.

 Chapter 1322 - Justice Before Family

    1322 Justice Before Family 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ling Yan was probably all prepared and had clearly expected everything that happened today.


    It must be admitted that Ye Qingtang wanted tough when she saw Mo Yunxian¡¯s crushed look¡­


    No one had expected Ling Yan to use General Mo.


    Even Mo You and the others were implicated because they were close to Mo Yunxian. Wu Liang and the others were Ling Yan¡¯s trusted subordinates, but because of their connection with Mo You and the Mo Family, they were close to the Mo Family, and now, they were unable to extricate themselves.


    Also, Mo Yunxian had led them away after they hadmitted the crimes. From start to finish, Ling Yan had not involved himself in the matter.


    This deepened the impression that they had transferred their loyalties to the Mo Family and that the trouble they had caused had nothing to do with Ling Yan. Instead, it cast the spotlight on Mo Yunxian¡¯s presumptuousness and the Mo Family¡¯s arrogance in its achievements.


    ¡°Imprison Mo Yunxian and the others.¡± The Eternal Emperor took a deep breath and resolutely issued themand. He also sent men with troops to arrest General Mo, who had just returned to the capital.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yan¡­ Elder Brother Yan¡­¡± Mo Yunxian frantically sought Ling Yan¡¯s help before she was dragged away, her beautiful little face filled with terror. But Ling Yan had not even nced at her throughout this incident.


    Mo Yunxian had not imagined that Ling Yan would treat her so viciously.


    When Mo Yunxian and the others had been taken away and imprisoned, Ling Yan said, ¡°Royal Father, I am guilty. Although I did not participate in the Mo Family¡¯s matters, Mo Yunxian and I are engaged¡­¡±


    Before Ling Yan could finish speaking, the Eternal Emperor waved his arm.


    ¡°This engagement is my fault. I made the engagement for you years ago but did not expect the Mo Family to harbor such wicked ambitions. I have picked the right person. You have taken on everything by yourself and have given priority to national matters without showing any bias. You have done very well in this matter. Your engagement with Mo Yunxian is dissolved. In the future, the two of you have no connection whatsoever. You need not worry about this.¡± The Eternal Emperor looked pleased. Ling Yan had managed this matter wlessly. He was even more pleased that Ling Yan had chosen justice over family for the sake of the nation.


    ¡°This is the kind of boldness and courage a Crown Prince of our Eternal Dynasty should disy.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor was full of praise, unaware that the Eldest Prince¡¯s and Second Princess¡¯s expressions had darkened.


    Their careful ns had beenpletely overturned by Ling Yan.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Not only had they failed to trap Ling Yan, but their actions caused Ling Yan to appear even more virtuous in the eyes of the Eternal Emperor and the ministers.


    Ling Yan¡¯s status as the Crown Prince had been shaky, but after this incident, the entire court and the Eternal Emperor would recognize Ling Yan¡¯s status as the Crown Prince.


    The three of them finally had a taste of what it meant to try to gain an advantage and end up worse off.


    ¡°You must be tired. Go back and rest,¡± the Eternal Emperor said with a smile. Today, the more he looked at Ling Yan, the more delighted he grew.


    Ling Yan smiled and rose.


    ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡±


    As he spoke, Ling Yan turned to leave. When he walked past Ye Qingtang, his footsteps seemed to pause.


    Ye Qingtang pretended not to notice. She hid behind her whiskers and pretended to be entirely absorbed elsewhere.


    Ling Yan¡¯s lips curved in a faint smile. A momentter, he strode away.


    Ling Yan had won aplete victory in today¡¯s battle.

 Chapter 1323 - Had A Lot Of Fun

    1323 Had A Lot Of Fun 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ling Yan¡¯s reputation in the court instantly grew.


    The Eldest Prince¡¯s, Second Princess¡¯s, and the Eldest Princess¡¯s expressions were utterly ugly.


    The border officials and disaster victims they had brought aroused the ministers¡¯ suspicions instead, and they were taken away for questioning.


    After all, the receipts that Ling Yan had signed were present, causing their version of events to be viewed suspiciously.


    When they saw this, the Eldest Prince¡¯s and Second Princess¡¯s hearts thumped wildly. Fortunately, they had neither made a personal appearance nor revealed their identity when contacting these people. Even if these people revealed who had instructed them, it could not be traced back to the Eldest Prince and Second Princess.


    After the court dismissed, the Eldest Prince and the others returned to his residence. The three siblings had ugly expressions,pletely unlike their expressions when they had left the residence earlier.


    ¡°We were defeated by Ling Yan today!¡± The Second Princess sat down, her face filled with frustration.


    ¡°I did not expect what we did today would help Ling Yan instead. He not only resolved all the usations, but he even seized the opportunity to gain everyone¡¯s approval. We have really made a huge loss today.¡± The Eldest Prince¡¯s face was ashen. He had been confident of victory, but to their surprise, they had lost the entire round.


    Ling Yan¡¯s move had been so excellent that they were unable to guard against it.


    ¡°Ling Yan even used the Mo Family as well. That was really unexpected. Doesn¡¯t he know that the Mo Family is his greatest source of support?¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. She was perplexed by Ling Yan¡¯s usation of the Mo Family.


    One must know that the Mo Family had always supported Ling Yan. Although the Mo Family could notpare to the Sacred Ground of Reflection or the Temple of Shadows, it held the military power in the Eternal Dynasty.


    It wielded great influence in the imperial court, and that was one of the reasons they had not been able to get at Ling Yan so far.


    But today, Ling Yan had actually used the Mo Family without batting an eye.


    After today, the Mo Family would soon fall from power.


    This could not be good news for Ling Yan.


    ¡°Our move wascking¡­¡± The Eldest Prince sighed, then lifted his eyes, and nced at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Elder Ye, we were not properly prepared today and wasted your scheme.¡±


    They thought that Ye Qingtang¡¯s n was sure to work, but they had miscalcted Ling Yan¡¯s movements and wasted the opportunity.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke casually, but she could not help but inwardly roll her eyes.


    Not properly prepared?


    What she saw today gave her an inkling of how this would y out.


    With the Eldest Prince and the others¡¯ little talent, the oue would probably be the same even if they prepared for decades.


    They were no match for Ling Yan.


    When Lady Ghost, who was standing nearby, heard what had happened, amusement lurked around the corners of her mouth. Her gaze seemed to identally fall on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°After today, Ling Yan¡¯s foundation will be even more stable. It won¡¯t be easy for us to touch him.¡± The Eldest Prince¡¯s face was gloomy.


    But the Eldest Princess said, ¡°In that case¡­ can we drag Ling Yan into the Mo Family¡¯s trouble?¡±


    The Eldest Prince had a thought and involuntarily nced at Ye Qingtang, as he thought of asking her for help.


    Why was he looking at her?


    Ye Qingtang was speechless, but with Lady Ghost at her side, she had no choice but to say,


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Eldest Princess could not understand.


    Ye Qingtang really wanted to tell the Eldest Princess it was because they were too stupid, but could only say, ¡°Ling Yan personally and publicly used the Mo Family.¡±

 Chapter 1324 - Had A Lot Of Fun

    1324 Had A Lot of Fun 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    How awkward would that be?


    ¡°If we say that it¡¯s infighting¡­¡± The Eldest Princess was desperate.


    ¡°Do you think that Ling Yan will be unable to think of that?¡± Ye Qingtang said patiently.


    The Eldest Princess lost all ideas while the Eldest Prince and Second Princess were filled with frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Elder Ye, you must be worn out already. Do head back to rest first. We will monitor the situation,¡± said the Eldest Prince.


    Ye Qingtang, who was more than eager to stay away from these fools, immediately rose and left.


    Lady Ghost followed silently.


    ¡°Holy Lord, it must be difficult for you to trouble yourself over the Eldest Prince¡¯s matter,¡± Lady Ghost said softly.


    ¡°They¡¯re seriously a group of fools.¡± Ye Qingtang responded inly in the demeanor of a Holy Lord as a hint of annoyance emerged in her eyes.


    Although Lady Ghost was not at the scene, she more or less knew what happened from the Eldest Prince¡¯s recount and was rather impressed with Ling Yan¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Holy Lord. Do rest early.¡±


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room without uttering a word.


    Once Ye Qingtang left, a tiny figure appeared at the corner of the long corridor near them.


    Lady Ghost immediately kneeled on a knee upon noticing that figure.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Son Ming Wang.¡±


    Ming Wang slowly walked out from the shadows though his eyes were fixated in the direction where Ye Qingtang left. His pitch dark orbs narrowed slightly, and no one could guess his current thoughts.


    Unbeknown to Ming Gu and Ye Qingtang, Ming Wang headed here this morning.


    ¡°Holy Lord did not have any strange behavior on this trip.¡± Lady Ghost reported honestly. She had been observing Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions silently on this trip and did not find anything suspicious. Even when Ye Qingtang was helping the Eldest Prince and the rest toe up with a n, her intelligence did not raise any doubts to Lady Ghost.


    Ming Wang narrowed his eyes, but his stern expression remained.


    Lady Ghost¡¯s words did not eliminate his suspicions.


    Of course, Lady Ghost was also aware that if someone was set on impersonating the Holy Lord of Shadows, she would not easily give the game away.


    Meanwhile, the moment Ye Qingtang returned to her room, she washed off the disguise on her face, changed her clothes, andid on the bed.


    Previously, she and Ling Yan were fighting on the same line, and Ling Yan always helped her to emerge safely out of danger. Ye Qingtang already knew that Ling Yan was wise back then, but she only realized how insane his level of intelligence was now that they were on opposing sides.


    ¡°He could actually predict today¡¯s events a few years ago. This fellow can¡¯t be a god, can he¡­¡± Ye Qingtang furrowed her brows, but it was evident that Ling Yan made preparations for the disaster relief a few years ago.


    She had a recurring thought that Ling Yan had nned today¡¯s incident a long time ago such that even using the Mo Family seemed to be part of his n from the start.


    ¡°I keep feeling as though I¡¯m being led by the nose.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed. Right now, she was extremely admirable of those who were enemies with Ling Yan¡ªhow courageous must they be to oppose such an intelligent rival¡­


    At that instant, a sound suddenly came from Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang took the voice transmission stone out.


    ¡°I thought you threw the voice transmission stone away.¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled. She wanted to contact Ling Yan these few days and notify him of the Eldest Prince¡¯s ns, but there waspletely no response from the voice transmission stone.


    Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°How would I bear to throw the voice transmission stone if I know that you will use it to contact me? Don¡¯t worry, Miss Ye, I¡¯ve been keeping the voice transmission stone carefully.¡±

 Chapter 1325 - Had A Lot Of Fun

    1325 Had A Lot of Fun 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    So he has been ying dead these few days?


    ¡°I am here to thank you today, Miss Ye,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Ye Qingtang was perplexed.


    ¡°I had a lot of fun thanks to you, Miss Ye.¡± Ling Yan replied with augh.


    ¡°¡­¡± Why did this sentence sound so strange?


    She suddenly had a strong urge to beat him up. What should she do?


    ¡°Don¡¯t getcent so early. Your siblings have not given up the thought to kill you. They were overjoyed when you used the Mo Family. Ling Yan¡­ you¡¯re really merciless to use even your fianc¨¦e. I wonder how hard she is crying right now.¡± Ye Qingtangmented with a sigh.


    Ling Yan¡¯sughter could be heard from the voice transmission stone. ¡°There is no need for anyone who is disrespectful to you to exist.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    What Ling Yan said¡­


    Why did it seem like he only used the Mo Family for her?


    Uncontrobly, she recalled the day of the banquet when Mo Yunxian was disrespectful to her.


    Could it be that¡­


    Ye Qingtang shook her head out of a sudden.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    She could not be deceived by this darn fox.


    ¡°Anyway, did you predict how the Eldest Prince and the rest wanted to ruin you and nned your moves a long time ago?¡± Ye Qingtang divulged her guesses.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to predict or n anything with regard to them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Had he belittled their intelligence to such a state?


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that it would be very boring without your assistance,¡± Ling Yan said gently.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t wish to be involved in these matters anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang deeply believed that if this continued on, she would be thoroughly defeated by a certain someone. Although she had no choice but to help the Eldest Prince, she was still the one devising all the schemes¡­


    This was equivalent to her having a battle of wits with Ling Yan.


    God knows how tormenting this was.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will still be involved even if you don¡¯t wish to.¡± Ling Yan added on softly. ¡°The Temple of Shadows sent you here with the intention of testing you. If you don¡¯t wish to be involved, you will definitely expose yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She wished to die right now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to the Central Maind to snatch back everything that belongs to you? Being in the Temple of Shadows may bring some hardships, but it is the most suitable option for you,¡± Ling Yan said slowly as though he guessed Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is formidable, and it is extremely difficult if you were to fight them alone. However, if you fight them as the Holy Lord of Shadows, how do you think it will turn out?¡±


    ¡°I am not the Holy Lord of Shadows.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    ¡°Is it important whether you are the Holy Lord of Shadows or not? As long as the Temple of Shadows believes that you are their Holy Lord, then you are it. Leaving aside the fact that the Temple of Shadows is formidable enough to confront the Ancient You n, just those cultivation techniques that are only avable in the Temple of Shadows are extremely helpful to you. They are way more effective thanborious cultivation elsewhere.¡± Ling Yan persuaded softly.


    Ye Qingtang was in deep thought. She had been treading on thin ice ever since she entered the Temple of Shadows as slight carelessness would mean death.


    However¡­


    Her purpose foring to the Central Maind was to snatch Little You Yun back from the Ancient You n.


    Her family, Masters, and martial brothers had already disappeared. She had no inhibitions anymore.


    ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Miss Ye, why not take a gamble?¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath.


    Ling Yan was right. If she was all by herself, it would take extremely long for her to confront the Ancient You n no matter how hard she cultivated, and sess was not even guaranteed.


    But if she had the Temple of Shadows¡­


    This was an opportunity.


    If sessful, she would snatch back everything. Otherwise, she would die.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the gamble.¡±

 Chapter 1326 - Force Him to Revolt

    1326 Force Him to Revolt 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Wang should have reached the capital by now. You need to do your best in ying the role of the Holy Lord, Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing of Ming Wang¡¯s arrival, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lofty ambitions fell apart.


    In the entire Temple of Shadows, Ming Wang was herrgest source of pressure.


    He had never trusted her from the start and even sent Lady Ghost to monitor her.


    And now, he actually came personally. Just great.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be careful then. As the Holy Lord of Shadows, I will definitely support the Eldest Prince to ascend as the Crown Prince.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed. The Temple of Shadows was a double-edged sword, and it would not be so easy for her to wield it to her advantage.


    ¡°Just bring it on, Miss Ye. I can still handle it.¡± Ling Yan replied with a light-heartedugh.


    Sighing, Ye Qingtang did not say anything much and kept the voice transmission stone.


    The conversation with Ling Yan today changed her mindset.


    Previously, all she wanted was to escape from the Temple of Shadows, but now¡­


    She must be the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡­


    As expected, the Eldest Prince and the rest did not abandon the thought of ruining Ling Yan after their foiled scheme. They had tried different ways over the past few days. However, not only were they unable to touch Ling Yan at all, but they were even counter-attacked by him.


    In half a month, Ling Yan¡¯s position as the Crown Prince was rather secure thanks to the ¡°assistance¡± of the Eldest Prince and Second Princess.


    ¡°Elder Ye¡­ Ling Yan¡¯s position is increasingly secure in my father¡¯s heart. Ah¡­¡± The Eldest Prince wore an ugly expression in the hall.


    Despite joining forces with the Second Princess, the Eldest Prince¡¯s schemes had no effect at all and, helpless, he could only look for Ye Qingtang again to request for her help.


    Ye Qingtang was very speechless as she looked at the gloomy faces of the people in the hall.


    She finally realized what an ipetent teammate was like¡­


    Only people with their brains coulde up with those pointless plots. She really doubted if they were truly Ling Yan¡¯s siblings.


    Why was there such a great difference in their intelligence despite being born from the same parents?


    ¡°Stop all the ns on your hands. Otherwise, Ling Yan¡¯s position as the Crown Prince will only be more and more stable.¡± Although Ye Qingtang had a smile on her face, there was a certain strictness in her tone.


    Noticing Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions, Lady Ghost discreetly looked over to a corner.


    Nheless, this casual action of hers did not escape Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang did not move, but the side of her eyes nced over to the direction which Lady Ghost looked at.


    A hardly-detectable aura of death lurked in the dark.


    It¡¯s Ming Wang?


    Ye Qingtang pondered in her heart and recalled her conversation with Ling Yan the other day. She secretly took a deep breath and looked at the Eldest Prince as though she did not notice Ming Wang¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Given Ling Yan¡¯s current position, the only way you all can defeat him is to force him to revolt.¡±


    ¡°Revolt?¡± The Eldest Prince and Second Princess were taken aback.


    ¡°But¡­ Ling Yan is not a fool, and father dotes on him so much now. Additionally, his position as the Crown Prince is so stable right now, and he will be the next Emperor once father is old. Why would he take such a risk?¡± The Second Princess asked with a frown.

 Chapter 1327 - Force Him to Revolt

    1327 Force Him to Revolt 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    The Eldest Prince and Second Princess looked at each other in confusion as they were unable to understand the key in Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang was overwhelmed with helplessness at the group of ipetent teammates.


    ¡°General Mo is already dead, and General Wu Hu took over his military leadership. A long time ago, when General Wu Hu was having a difficult time, it was Ling Yan who helped him.¡± Ye Qingtang did not ck off in the past few days; since she wanted to slowly eliminate the Temple of Shadows¡¯s suspicions of her, she had to put in effort in this matter.


    ¡°Ling Yan rescued General Wu Hu before? Why do we not know of this?¡± The Eldest Prince had a nk expression. He had investigated Ling Yan for a long time but did not notice this at all.


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered with the Eldest Prince and replied.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡¯s usation of General Mo won the Emperor¡¯s trust, but if he did it only for his trusted aide to rece General Mo, the meaning ispletely different.¡±


    Pausing for a while, she continued on. ¡°One will inevitably fall from the pinnacle of power. What you all need to do now is to continuously show weakness to Ling Yan and secretly support his trusted aide to ascend the position. Afterward, you all can act in secret and slowly spread rumors that Ling Yan has intentions to usurp the throne.¡±


    This time, Ye Qingtang truly became serious. Otherwise, with just the Eldest Prince and the rest, they would not have the ability to defeat Ling Yan even if the Eternal Emperor died.


    Everyone was stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, and they exchanged a look.


    ¡°What Elder Ye meant is¡­ for us to assist Ling Yan to consolidate his power? But by then¡­ if we cannot defeat¡­¡± The Eldest Prince was slightly hesitant.


    ¡°Why do you all need to counter him?¡± Ye Qingtang looked down slightly and said without emotion. ¡°As long as you all are able to raise the Emperor¡¯s suspicions of Ling Yan, the Emperor will naturally make a move out of fear of his power. Then, Ling Yan will either await his doom and be stripped of his Crown Prince title or revolt with his army. It¡¯s no longer important whether he really intends to usurp the throne or not as the circumstances will force him to take action.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The Eldest Prince and the rest were still uncertain.


    ¡°I am merely telling you all to show weakness on the surface, but you all can still retain your forces in secret. Once Ling Yan revolts, you all can take credit for capturing him and restoring peace.¡± Ye Qingtang added on.


    The Eldest Prince and Second Princess sighed in relief upon hearing that.


    ¡°Elder Ye¡¯s wisdom is above all. Once Ling Yan loses father¡¯s trust, he is not far from death.¡± The Second Prince truly believed that this method was vicious and forceful.


    Born to a royal family, they were naturally aware of how heartless an Emperor would be to any child with the intention of usurping the throne.


    ¡°Elder Ye, may I ask how you n to raise father¡¯s suspicions?¡± The Eldest Prince questioned further.


    ¡°I will deal with this matter. You all don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Anyways, Ye Qingtang did not hope that the Eldest Prince and the rest were smart as she still needed to settle everything.


    The Eldest Prince and the rest still had some questions, but since Ye Qingtang was so certain, they believed her.


    Moreover, since the Temple of Shadows wanted to assist the Eldest Prince to ascend to the Crown Prince position, the Eldest Prince did not worry that Ye Qingtang would harm him.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± The Second Princess rose and bowed. Although she felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s n was pretty good, she was not in a hurry to settle on it as she still needed to discuss it with the Advisor.

 Chapter 1328 - Force Him to Revolt

    1328 Force Him to Revolt 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Before eliminating Ling Yan, the Temple of Shadows and the Advisor had the same goal.


    The Eldest Prince and the rest also took this time to make the preparations. They initially made many schemes to deal with Ling Yan, but after hearing what Ye Qingtang said, they hurried to cancel them.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room and informed Ling Yan of her ns.


    She wanted to prove herself to the Temple of Shadows but did not wish to really harm Ling Yan. However¡­ if things developed ording to her n, Ling Yan only had two routes.


    One was to lose the Crown Prince title. The other was to start a military revolt.


    However, Ye Qingtang felt that the safest way was to lose the Crown Prince title as it was temporary, and there was still a chance of gaining it back in the future.


    On one side, Ye Qingtang contacted Ling Yan.


    On the other, Lady Ghost secretly met up with Ming Wang.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Wang, what do you think of Holy Lord¡¯s n?¡± Lady Ghost looked at Ming Wang. She had to admit that Ye Qingtang¡¯s n was more meticulous than before, and even she herself was rather surprised.


    There was no expression on Ming Wang¡¯s face, and he merely looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s tightly-shut door.


    ¡°Secretly send someone to inform Ling Yan¡­¡±


    Lady Ghost was stunned.


    ¡°What do you wish to reveal to Ling Yan, Holy Son Ming Wang?¡±


    Ming Wang replied. ¡°That Elder Ye is the Holy Lord of Shadows.¡±


    Lady Ghost understood immediately.


    ¡°Only let Ling Yan know of this matter.¡± Ming Wang ordered coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ming Wang narrowed his eyes. Assisting the Eldest Prince to be the Crown Prince was a definite, but they also wanted Ling Yan to verify Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity.


    ¡­


    In the Advisor¡¯s residence.


    The Second Princess hurried to the Advisor¡¯s residence at once after leaving the Eldest Prince¡¯s residence and informed the Advisor of Ye Qingtang¡¯s n.


    After hearing it, the Advisor frowned slightly.


    ¡°Advisor, what do you think of that Elder Ye¡¯s suggestion?¡± The Second Princess asked.


    The Advisor remained silent for a while, but the corners of his lips suddenly curled up.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The Second Princess exhaled immediately.


    The Advisor continued speaking. ¡°The Temple of Shadows has been on the decline for some time, but it never lost its fundamental strength. This Elder Ye¡¯s n is very decent and can resolve the immediate problem.¡±


    ¡°Shall I arrange people to make the preparations then?¡± The Second Princess asked.


    The Advisor nodded slightly, and the Second Princess immediately took her leave.


    After she left, the Advisor slowly returned to the study, where a young man was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Lord Shui.¡± The young man immediately bowed when he noticed the Advisor entering.


    The Advisor nodded but did not say anything. Lightly tapping his face with his fingertip, his aged facial features, wrinkles, and white mustache disappeared in an instant.


    Recing them was a face that was even more beautiful than ady¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you here because Master has an order?¡± After returning to his young face, the Advisor casually sat on a chair near him and looked at the young man who kneeled before him.


    The young man was from the Sacred Ground of Reflection and was here specially for the crowning of Ling Yan as the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Master heard that the Temple of Shadows¡¯s ambassador is here as well and that she seems to be keen on supporting the Eldest Prince.¡± The young man replied.


    The Advisor looked down slightly and uttered without emotion. ¡°There is indeed such a matter, but it¡¯s fine. Reply to Master that the Eternal Dynasty situation is still in control and that he can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±

 Chapter 1329 - You Are On Your Own

    1329 You Are On Your Own 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    With the help of his three royal siblings, Ling Yan¡¯s reputation grew daily until it almost reached its peak within half a month.


    The Emperor was very pleased with this and often praised Ling Yan.


    Although the Eldest Prince was agitated when he saw this, he knew it was part of the n. As he saw Ling Yan¡¯s power continue to grow, he could not help but worry inwardly. However, he continued to maintain a facade of brotherly affection and respect.


    Every day, the Eldest Prince and Princess would tell Ye Qingtang what happened in the morning court session. Ye Qingtang was not at court, but she controlled the situation.


    ¡°Elder Ye, the war at the border is almost over. Although Wu Hu only recently took over themand of General Mo¡¯s troops, he acted fast and won several sessive victories. He will probably withdraw his troops and return to court before long. Once Wu Hu is back, based on the connection between him and Ling Yan that Elder Ye mentioned earlier, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The Eldest Prince was worried. His greatest hope was for Ling Yan to raise troops and rebel, but to date, no such opportunity had arisen. The situation just dragged on, so he was feeling rather anxious.


    Ye Qingtang could tell that the Eldest Prince and the others were growing anxious.


    She said, ¡°These are letters between Wu Hu and Ling Yan.¡±


    As she spoke, Ye Qingtang ced a stack of letters in front of the Eldest Prince.


    The Eldest Prince could not help but feel somewhat surprised. He did not know how Ye Qingtang had gotten hold of these letters, but he opened them one by one and read them.


    The Eldest Prince was shocked by what he read.


    ¡°Ling Yan intends to raise troops and rebel when Wu Hu returns to the capital?¡±


    The letters were full of how Ling Yan nned to form an alliance with General Wu Hu and how upon General Wu Hu¡¯s triumphant return with his troops, Ling Yan would seize the opportunity to take over the capital and force the Emperor to abdicate.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Brother, have you looked carefully? Are these letters really in Ling Yan¡¯s and General Wu Hu¡¯s handwriting?¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯s heart thumped as she asked carefully.


    The Eldest Prince replied. ¡°There can be no mistake. I clearly remember Ling Yan¡¯s handwriting, and this was definitely written by him. I have also seen General Wu Hu¡¯s writing when I was at his residence, and it does look the same.¡±


    ¡°Also, these letters have the Crown Prince¡¯s golden seal and General Wu Hu¡¯s seal.¡±


    The Eldest Prince¡¯s heart beat wildly. If these letters were presented to the Eternal Emperor, Ling Yan would be finished.


    ¡°I thought my Third Royal Brother was intelligent. I didn¡¯t realize he was so stupid. He exposed his own ambitions before we could think of how to trap him,¡± the Eldest Princess said with a coldugh.


    ¡°Elder Ye, how did you get hold of these letters?¡± The Eldest Prince was greatly agitated, but he was curious as to how such secret documents had fallen into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    One must know that Ling Yan was always careful, and such documents could not have been obtained easily.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang had not left her residence all this while.


    ¡°Of course, Elder Ye must have asked the others from the Temple of Shadows to obtain them. No matter how great our Third Royal Brother is, he is no match for the Temple of Shadows,¡± the Eldest Princess said matter-of-factly.


    Lady Ghost¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on Ye Qingtang. She had not seen Ye Qingtang contact anyone else from the Temple of Shadows and had not heard Ye Qingtang mention anything about obtaining these letters.


    Ye Qingtang slowly sipped her tea and said calmly, ¡°Do all of you think these documents are real?¡±

 Chapter 1330 - You Are On Your Own

    1330 You Are On Your Own 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Elder Ye, what do you mean? Are these documents forgeries?¡± The Eldest Princess looked bewildered.


    ¡°I wrote them,¡± Ye Qingtang said casually as she slowly put down her teacup.


    The eyes of the Eldest Prince and Princess immediately widened in shock.


    ¡°These¡­ were written by you, Elder Ye?¡± The Eldest Prince looked incredulous.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°But the seals¡­¡± The Eldest Prince looked at the seals on the letters.


    Ye Qingtang flicked her wrist and threw the seals she had carved earlier in front of the Eldest Prince.


    ¡°If you like them, you can take these and seal a few more letters.¡±


    The Eldest Prince and Princess hurriedly took the two seals and examined them again and again. Compared to the original seals, these seals were made from different materials, but their carvings and details were all identical. No one would be able to tell the difference when they were used to seal letters.


    The Eldest Prince and Princess were shocked.


    They thought that Ling Yan was seeking his own death. They had not imagined that Ye Qingtang had forged these documents.


    What was even scarier was that even they could not tell that the documents were forgeries.


    If Ye Qingtang had not told them, they certainly would not think of it.


    Ye Qingtang had lived for three hundred years in her previous life and spent a long time in Central Maind. She also happened to know General Wu Hu, but in her previous life, General Mo had not yet died, and Wu Hu was just an ordinary officer. Ye Qingtang had seen his handwriting and also happened to see his seal.


    Otherwise, how would she have known about the connection between Wu Hu and Ling Yan?


    As for Ling Yan¡­


    Ye Qingtang was extremely familiar with his handwriting, and forging it was easy.


    In the three hundred years of her past life, Ye Qingtang had learned various things. Things like forging handwriting and stamps were child¡¯s y to her¡­


    ¡°Show them to the Emperor,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    They had prepared for a long time, all for this step.


    The Eldest Prince and Princess exchanged nces. They did not linger and hurried to the pce with these documents.


    When Lady Ghost looked at Ye Qingtang, her expression was also filled with surprise. She had been rather curious as to where Ye Qingtang¡¯s ns were leading, but she had not expected¡­


    That Ye Qingtang was already all prepared.


    Even if the Eternal Emperor was suspicious, the handwriting and seals were identical. It would be difficult for Ling Yan to argue.


    ¡°Tell me when there¡¯s news. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Ye Qingtang did not seem to notice the shock in Lady Ghost¡¯s eyes. Shezily stood up and slowly walked to her room.


    ¡°Ah Yao is so clever.¡± Ming Gu¡¯s eyes shed in excitement as he watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s disappearing figure.


    He knew that nothing was too difficult for Ah Yao.


    Ah Yao was just the way she used to be¡­


    Lady Ghost gave a small smile, but she secretly looked towards Ming Wang¡¯s position. But at some point, Ming Wang, who had been hiding in a secret spot, had vanishedpletely.


    When Ye Qingtang returned to her room and ensured that no one had followed her, she immediately took out the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Ling Yan, I¡¯m about to act.¡± Ye Qingtang called him softly and spoke.


    Ling Yan¡¯sughter rang out from the voice transmission stone. His agreeable voice was warm and held a hint of amusement.


    ¡°I suppose my siblings are now greatly indebted to Miss Ye¡¯s kindness. Miss Ye, no need to be merciful. Give it your best shot.¡±

 Chapter 1331 - You Are On Your Own

    1331 You Are On Your Own 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think of some way to deal with it rather than quibble with me?¡±


    Ling Yan said with augh, ¡°Miss Ye, thanks for your concern.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was about to say something when Ling Yan suddenly said, ¡°Miss Ye has a guest. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    With that, Ling Yan broke off their connection.


    A moment after Ling Yan broke off the connection, a knock sounded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s door.


    Ye Qingtang was startled and immediately got up to open the door.


    Ming Gu was standing obediently at the doorway, smiling at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡±


    ¡°You little fellow, are you here to disturb me again?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips suddenly curved in amusement, and she reached out to pinch Ming Gu¡¯s little nose.


    Ming Gu looked shy and lowered his eyes to hide the stiffness in his expression.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile. She turned first but secretly drew a deep breath.


    What the hell!


    Ming Wang posed as Ming Gu to look for me?


    Ye Qingtang was very wary of the devious Ming Wang. Although she knew that Ming Wang was here, he had yet to reveal himself. But now¡­


    Ming Wang had taken on Ming Gu¡¯s adorable and innocent look to appear in front of her.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to die.


    She had actually pinched that killer¡¯s, Ming Wang¡¯s, nose?!


    Haha¡­


    ¡°Ming Gu¡± quietly stood outside the door for a moment before he entered on his little legs. He maintained his coy appearance.


    Ye Qingtang tried her best to maintain herposure and did not dare to let her expression change. She sat down on a chair and gestured to ¡°Ming Gu¡±, who was standing by her side.


    ¡°Ming Gu¡± slowly walked over to Ye Qingtang, raised his little face, and threw himself onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Ah Yao, when can we go back to the Temple of Shadows?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the ¡°Ming Gu¡± before her, and her heart constricted. But she smiled and reached out to pinch ¡°Ming Gu¡± little cheek.


    ¡°We can go back when matters here are settled.¡±


    ¡°Ah Yao, why don¡¯t I find some ck me Worms for you when we get back?¡± ¡°Ming Gu¡± said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gut started to roil. As she looked at ¡°Ming Gu¡±, an evil idea arose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. She scooped ¡°Ming Gu¡± up and cuddled him on her knee.


    A stiff look shed across ¡°Ming Gu¡± eyes, but he quickly restrained himself.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and smiled. Then, she used both hands to pinch ¡°Ming Gu¡± little face. She said with augh, ¡°Ming Wang, do you want to eat ck me Worms so badly? What¡¯s the matter? Are you still thinking about the time Ming Gu didn¡¯t give you the ck me Worm?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words startled ¡°Ming Gu¡±.


    You keep on testing me. Today, I will pinch you in return.


    Ye Qingtang took the opportunity to pinch his soft face a few more times.


    In a sh, Ming Wang jumped down from Ye Qingtang¡¯sp. His smiling and innocent appearance had vanished to be reced by his aloof and vicious expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you so scared of me?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ming Wang smilingly, but her heart was in her mouth.


    The real Holy Lord of Shadows would certainly be able to tell Ming Gu and Ming Wang apart. No matter how simr they looked, there was no mistaking them.


    Furthermore¡­


    The Holy Lord of Shadows certainly would not be afraid of Ming Wang.

 Chapter 1332 - First Move

    1332 First Move 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly, and the small smile on her face turned cold. ¡°Ming Wang, do you know¡­ how Zhui Gong died?¡±


    When Ye Qingtang mentioned Zhui Gong, Ming Wang¡¯s eyes flickered, and his brow furrowed slightly.


    Zhui Gong had been the most powerful tribe leader in the Temple of Shadows. His martial skills were iparable, but at one point, he became disrespectful of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    However, the Holy Lord of Shadows had cut off his head just for showing a trace of disrespect. His body had been exposed to the burning sun until it vanished.


    ¡°Ming Wang, after my return, I became increasingly aware that you are somewhat like Zhui Gong¡­ What do you think?¡± Ye Qingtang wore an inscrutable smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Death aura swirled around Ming Wang, and his eyes shed. ¡°Holy Lord, please tell me how I am like Zhui Gong.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sat further away and remained motionless, though her fingers drummed a rhythm on the tabletop. Her lips arched in an inscrutable smile. ¡°So you are about to be like a second Zhui Gong.¡±


    As she spoke, a cold light shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Although she continued to smile charmingly, her smile was now bone-chilling.


    Ming Wang frowned slightly as Ye Qingtang slowly stood up, and the death aura around him vanished suddenly. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Holy Lord, I dare not take on this charge. Zhui Gong was a criminal who offended the Lord. How can the Holy Lordpare me to Zhui Gong?¡±


    When she heard that, Ye Qingtangughed softly and rose to walk over to Ming Wang. She bent over slightly and lightly trailed a finger across Ming Wang¡¯s face. ¡°What is the penalty for offending the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Someone who offends the Lord will certainly be put to death,¡± said Ming Wang.


    ¡°Ming Wang, you are really rather adorable. I like you more and more.¡± When Ye Qingtang finished speaking, she brushed her fingers lightly over Ming Wang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Tell me, why did you pretend to be Ming Gu.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Lord is joking. The Holy Lord was the one who assumed I was my brother. I was merely ying along with the Holy Lord¡­ I did not mean cause offense,¡± said Ming Wang.


    ¡°You came to look for me. What did you want to discuss with me?¡± Ye Qingtang withdrew her right hand and looked at Ming Wang coldly as she spoke.


    ¡°I came to look for the Holy Lord to discuss the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s prince,¡± replied Ming Wang.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Ye Qingtang flicked her sleeves.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the current Crown Prince, Ling Yan is almost demonically clever. He is very difficult to deal with¡­ Is the Holy Lord certain that she wants to offend the Crown Prince, Ling Yan, in order to support the Eldest Prince? If Ling Yan can be brought down, that is well and good. However, if he cannot¡­¡± As he spoke, Ming Wang was secretly studying Ye Qingtang¡¯s attitude and her subtle reactions.


    However, Ye Qingtang remainedpletely calm and unruffled, and he could not discern anything that was amiss.


    ¡°If the Holy Lord needs to, we can support the Crown Prince, Ling Yan, to ascend the throne¡­¡± Ming Wang said.


    When Ming Wang finished speaking, Ye Qingtangughed coldly. Her lips curled upwards, and an eerie look appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re implying that I may be afraid of Ling Yan.¡±


    Before Ming Wang could speak, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°Ming Wang, as one of the two Holy Sons in the Temple of Shadows, how can you be afraid of a prince of a human dynasty¡­ I¡¯m afraid you are not suited to be the Holy Son. Supporting the Eldest Prince to ascend the throne is a small matter. I am willing to act personally only because it amused me. If I had not thought that the Eternal Dynasty might still be useful, I could flick my fingers and exterminate all eighteen kingdoms in this dynasty.¡±

 Chapter 1333 - First Move

    1333 First Move 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°The Temple of Shadows does not need intelligent people. When you have absolute power, any plot can be easily broken.¡±


    When he heard that, Ming Wang remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°The Holy Lord is right. I was overly concerned.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Ye Qingtang waved her hand somewhat impatiently.


    When he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Ming Wang turned to leave.


    When she was sure that Ming Wang had left, Ye Qingtang broke out in a cold sweat. Her entire body was already soaked in sweat.


    Today was just too dangerous. This Ming Wang is not to be underestimated¡­


    If she had not forced herself to remain calm so that Ming Wang could not see through her, she might have lost the secret duel with Ming Wang just now. The consequences were unimaginable.


    Ming Wang¡¯s every word was a test of whether the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows was authentic or not.


    Like his suggestion that they support Ling Yan. If she had agreed, she would probably have paid with her life there and then.


    With the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s power, she could exterminate the Eternal Dynasty with a flick of her fingers. She had no need to fear Ling Yan¡¯s demonic intelligence¡­


    Even the Zhui Gong incident was something that Ye Qingtang had heard of in her previous life, which was why she could speak about it.


    ¡°F*ck, that Holy Son Ming Wang is really formidable.¡± The little white tiger swiftly poked his head out and leaped onto the bed.


    ¡°The Holy Son, Ming Wang, has begun to suspect your identity. Fortunately, you managed to present a calm front; otherwise¡­ you would have already lost your head,¡± the little white tiger said seriously as it looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not refute any of the little white tiger¡¯s words.


    Ever since she became the Holy Lord of Shadows, the Holy Son Ming Wang had been suspicious of her identity from the moment they met. With Holy Son Ming Wang¡¯s personality, if he discovered the truth, she would immediately die a terrible death¡­


    It was really difficult to pose as the Holy Lord of Shadows¡­


    Just as Ye Qingtang was sighing secretly, she heard another knock on the door.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang got up and opened the room door. The Holy Son, Ming Gu, was standing at the doorway. He looked at Ye Qingtang in shock and said, ¡°Ah Yao, I just saw my elder brother leave your room¡­¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, I was just discussing something with Ming Wang.¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    Ming Gu was filled with suspicion. He thought that Ming Wang was noting this time, so why¡­ had he suddenly arrived.


    Ming Gu wanted to enter the room and chat with Ye Qingtang, but Ye Qingtang dismissed him, saying that she needed to rest.


    Meanwhile, the scheme to force Ling Yan to rebel went forward without any pause.


    Right now, Ling Yan¡¯s influence was growing, and General Wu Hu¡¯s power was growing in tandem with his.


    Ling Yan¡¯s influence and reputation within the Eternal Dynasty reached unprecedented heights, especially as the Eldest Prince and Second Princess continued to present their weak nk to Ling Yan. Many of the ministers had already secretly signaled their favor of Ling Yan.


    At that moment, in the pce of the Eternal Dynasty, in the main hall.


    ¡°Royal Father!¡±


    The Eldest Prince kneeled on one knee and gazed at the Eternal Emperor. ¡°The Crown Prince is intriguing to kill the Emperor and seize the throne!¡±

 Chapter 1334 - First Move

    1334 First Move 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    These letters were private correspondence between Ling Yan and General Wu Hu. Their contents were treasonous and heinous.


    The Eternal Emperor studied the documents over and over. The seals on the documents did belong to General Wu Hu, and the handwriting matched Ling Yan¡¯s handwriting.


    Ling Yan¡¯s faction had recently reached the peak of its powers¡­


    ¡°Summon the Crown Prince!¡±


    The Eternal Emperor was raging in the pce.


    Half a dayter, Ling Yan arrived in court.


    The Eternal Emperor immediately flung the letters in Ling Yan¡¯s face. ¡°Look at this!¡±


    When he heard that, Ling Yan opened the letters and studied them for a moment.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what exnation can you give!¡± The Eternal Emperor red at Ling Yan and roared at him in rage.


    ¡°Royal Father, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly in a mysterious smile as he looked at the Eternal Emperor. ¡°I think that someone might have forged these letters.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Eternal Emperor grunted coldly. ¡°In that case, I give you three days to get to the bottom of the matter!¡±


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡±


    Ling Yan turned to leave.


    ¡°Royal Father, do you¡­ really believe that these letters were forged?¡± The Eldest Prince saw that the situation was going against them and spoke hurriedly.


    Even they had not been able to tell that these letters were forged. But just based on a few words from Ling Yan¡­


    The Eternal Emperor looked at the Eldest Prince and Second Princess and said, ¡°Keep a close eye on Ling Yan. If he shows any sign of treason, kill him!¡±


    The Eldest Prince immediately looked delighted at the Eternal Emperor¡¯s words. He hurriedly cupped his fists and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Royal Father, I will certainly y my part!¡±


    With that, the Eldest Prince and Second Princess turned to leave.


    The Eldest Prince and Second Princess were overjoyed. This Elder Ye from the Temple of Shadows had reallye up with a good scheme!


    Since their Royal Father had ordered them to keep an eye on Ling Yan¡­ would it not be up to them to say whether Ling Yan had any treasonous intentions?


    ¡°Summon all our troops¡­ contain Ling Yan!¡±


    At that moment, the Eldest Prince was speaking coldly with a stern expression.


    ¡°Even if we kill Ling Yan within the capital, we can exin it to our Royal Father by saying that Ling Yan was prepared to raise troops and rebel¡­¡± The Second Princess smiled slightly.


    This time, they would not need the Advisor or the Temple of Shadows to kill Ling Yan¡­ They could easily finish the job themselves.


    A momentter, two generals were leading hundreds of soldiers d in ck armor to surround the city gates.


    ¡°Here hees¡­¡±


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s gaze fell on Ling Yan, who was walking by himself, in front of them.


    ¡°Royal Brother and Sister, what are you doing?¡± Ling Yan had arrived at the city gate and looked at the Eldest Prince and Second Princess with some surprise.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The Eldest Prince scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Ling Yan, you deceived and defied the Emperor. You nned a revolt to kill the Emperor and seize the throne. Do you admit to your guilt?!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Ling Yan frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Third Royal Brother, you have been writing to traitors. The evidence is irrefutable. There is no way that you can deny it,¡± the Second Princess said with a coldugh. She looked at the troops d in ck armor that were standing behind her. ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Just a moment.¡± At that moment, Ling Yan smiled faintly and spoke softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you regretting it now?¡± The Eldest Princess looked disdainful. ¡°Since you dared to rebel, you better be prepared to lose your head.¡±


    ¡°My Elder Royal Sister makes sense.¡± Ling Yan nodded. ¡°But¡­ I haven¡¯t denied the charges yet.¡±


    When they heard that, the Eldest Prince and Second Princess were taken aback. What did Ling Yan mean?


    ¡°My Royal Elder Brother and Sisters are iparably intelligent¡­ so¡­ I shall just speak inly¡­¡± Ling Yan looked at them, and his lips curved slightly. His expression was incredibly sinister. ¡°Seal the capital!¡±

 Chapter 1335 - Checkmate

    1335 Checkmate 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    What did Ling Yan say just now? Seal the Imperial City?!


    However, the moment Ling Yan spoke, millions of ck Armor troops proceeded to seal the entire Imperial City immediately.


    At this instant, General Wu Hu led the ck Armor troops through the city gate without any emotions and walked to Ling Yan¡¯s side. He kneeled and greeted him. ¡°Emperor, the men are deployed. No one is allowed to leave this Imperial City today.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Ling Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­ You all¡­¡±


    The Eldest Princess waspletely dumbfounded as she looked in disbelief. This General Wu Hu¡­ actually addressed Ling Yan as the Emperor¡­


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ How dare you revolt?!¡±


    The Eldest Prince hollered furiously.


    The Eldest Prince never thought that Ling Yan really dared to revolt. Moreover, looking at the current situation, it was obvious that Ling Yan already had a detailed deployment before, which thus allowed him to hide millions of ck Armor troops around the Imperial City¡­


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± The Second Princess shook her head in disbelief.


    No matter how intelligent Ling Yan was, it was definitely impossible to hide millions of ck Armor troops in the Imperial City. Did father not sense anything at all? How could it be!


    ¡°The Eldest Prince¡­ Eldest Princess, and Second Princess started an armed revolt to murder the Emperor and usurp the throne. I executed them on the spot¡­ but unfortunately, father failed to be rescued and was already killed by the three rebels¡­¡± Ling Yan looked at the three royal siblings with a seeming smile and said.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what are you saying?!¡± The Eldest Prince trembled slightly in disbelief.


    ¡°Eldest Royal Brother, you colluded with Eldest Royal Sister and Second Royal Sister in the revolt, sealed the Imperial City¡­ and killed Father. I brought General Wu Hu to rescue Father, but it¡¯s toote, unfortunately¡­ Right?¡± Ling Yan looked at the Eldest Prince with a slight smile.


    ¡°Nonsense! Ling Yan, how audacious of you!¡± The Eldest Prince shouted.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Is that so?¡± A devilish smile emerged on Ling Yan¡¯s face. ¡°You three are merely chess pieces.¡±


    Afterward, without giving them a chance to speak, Ling Yan told General Wu Hu. ¡°How can the game go on if these three people aren¡¯t killed? I¡¯m afraid father will be disappointed as well, won¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    General Wu Hu nodded and ordered the numerous ck Armor troops.


    ¡°How dare you all? I am supported by the Temple of Shadows. Who dares to kill me!¡± The Eldest Prince shouted coldly.


    ¡°I am supported by the Sacred Ground of Reflection. Who dares to kill me?!¡± The Second Princess shouted as well.


    Swoosh!


    Yet, the moment they finished their sentences, the Eldest Prince, Eldest Princess, and Second Princess were beheaded in a sh.


    Ling Yan watched in smiles without a hint of sympathy as the three headless bodies copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Our game can only go on this way. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Ling Yan chuckled.


    After the trio was killed by Ling Yan, war drums suddenly echoed in the Imperial City.


    Subsequently, the Eternal Emperor appeared before everyone along with the rumbling drums.


    His eyes were cold, but a hint of mockery emerged when he nced at the corpses of the Eldest Prince, Eldest Princess, and Second Princess.


    ¡°Crown Prince Ling Yanmitted a serious crime by plotting to usurp the throne and killing the Eldest Prince, Eldest Princess, and Second Princess!¡± The Eternal Emperor shouted furiously in a voice like that of rolling thunder.


    ¡°Father, the game is now more interesting with your appearance.¡± Ling Yan smiled briefly at the Eternal Emperor.


    Ye Qingtang rushed over after hearing that the Eldest Prince gathered troops to counter Ling Yan. Currently, she hid in a secret corner with the little white tiger in her arms and observed the exciting show.

 Chapter 1336 - Checkmate

    1336 Checkmate 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ye Qingtang remained silent. Looking at the scene before her, everything was clear.


    It had been the Eternal Emperor¡¯s one man show from the beginning. He treated everyone as a chess piece, including Ling Yan, Eldest Prince, and the rest¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­ Son, it seems like you already know about it.¡± The Eternal Emperor snickered.


    ¡°Father, your Emperor title is the most important to you. You appointed me as the Crown Prince only to bnce the situation¡­ To prevent a single party from bing too powerful, the best way for you is for all your children to die¡­ This way, no one will be able to threaten your position as the Emperor. Isn¡¯t that it?¡± Ling Yan chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± The Eternal Emperor asked.


    ¡°No Emperor would want to step down from his position¡­ Unfortunately, your children have all grown up while you have aged, and you need to pass down the position to your children¡­ To extend your time as the Emperor, you intentionally appointed the Fourth Prince as the Crown Prince¡­ Afterward, you personally killed him to lower the guard of the Eldest Prince and the rest. Then, you appointed me as the Crown Prince to create a situation where my royal brother and sisters would fight it out with me. A pretty good plot,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    Many people guessed that either the Eldest Prince or Second Princess was responsible for the Fourth Prince¡¯s death. Yet, no one would have thought that the true murderer of the Fourth Prince was the Eternal Emperor¡­


    ¡°Anything else?¡± The Eternal Emperor asked interestedly.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ling Yan nodded slightly and spoke. ¡°Royal brother and sister plotted to frame me as a rebel. Thus, they intentionally showed weakness to me and allowed my forces to strengthen¡­ Over the past few days, I hid millions of troops within the Imperial City, and it¡¯s impossible for you to not know. Earlier on, you allowed me to leave the pce merely to use me to kill my royal siblings. Once that is so, you have a reason to execute me, the current Crown Prince¡­ while you can keep your Emperor title forever without any worries.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Eternal Emperor erupted inughter after hearing Ling Yan out and looked at him in slight admiration. ¡°Not bad. Truly not bad¡­ You¡¯re indeed my son. You live up to the reputation of having a demon-like intelligence.¡±


    Hearing that the Eternal Emperor admitted to the charges, the ck Armor troops which General Wu Hu brought were all stunned and even in disbelief.


    In order to not step down from his position, the Eternal Emperor actually passed the Crown Prince position to the youngest Fourth Prince and subsequently killed him in order to start a strife.


    Afterward, he then passed the Crown Prince position to the weakest Ling Yan and allowed him to strengthen his power without interfering¡­ Ultimately, he used Ling Yan to kill the Eldest Prince, Eldest Princess, and Second Princess¡­


    This way, the Eternal Emperor had a reason to execute Ling Yan!


    Then, all of the Eternal Emperor¡¯s children would be dead¡­ and he could keep his Emperor title forever!


    How malicious and scheming¡­


    ¡°Ling Yan, surrender yourself, and I will allow you to die in one piece.¡± The Eternal Emperor snickered coldly as he looked at the calm Ling Yan.


    ¡°Allow me to die in one piece¡­¡± Ling Yan smiled at the Eternal Emperor. ¡°So¡­ why do you believe that you will definitely defeat me?¡±


    Although the Eternal Emperor had a frightening martial cultivation base, Ling Yan¡¯s current forces were even more terrifying, and the Eternal Emperor could not go against Ling Yan by himself.


    ¡°With him, what do you think?¡± The Eternal Emperor looked in the distance.

 Chapter 1337 - Checkmate

    1337 Checkmate 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Sacred Ground of Reflection?¡± Ling Yan looked at the Advisor. ¡°The Sacred Ground of Reflection should wish to support Second Sister, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That may not be so.¡± The Advisor shook his head. ¡°Previously, the Sacred Ground of Reflection indeed supported the Second Princess. Unfortunately, the Eternal Emperor promised to yield to the Sacred Ground of Reflection. Thus, the Sacred Ground of Reflection does not need to waste any time.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Ling Yan smiled and nodded. ¡°The Sacred Ground of Reflection is indeed powerful, but it is not that easy to deal with me. You yielded to the Sacred Ground of Reflection, but I also yielded to the Temple of Shadows.¡±


    As Ling Yan said that, Lady Ghost and the rest who just rushed over were stunned.


    Ming Wang looked at Ling Yan indifferently. They learned that Ling Yan really revolted and rushed over immediately. Yet, unexpectedly, the useless Eldest Prince still died¡­


    Yet, at this moment, Ling Yan said he yielded to the Temple of Shadows.


    Suddenly, Ling Yan looked up at a certain corner. ¡°What do you say, Holy Lord?¡±


    Hiding in midair, Ye Qingtang waspletely dumbfounded. When did this Ling Yan¡­ yield to her¡­


    Nheless, Ye Qingtang went along as well and immediately descended from the midair into the Imperial City.


    ¡°Holy Lord?!¡±


    Upon hearing what Ling Yan said, the smiles on both the Eternal Emperor and even the Sacred Ground of Reflection Advisor¡¯s faces froze. Thatdy¡­ was Temple of Shadows¡¯s¡­ Holy Lord!!


    ¡°Ah¡­ Interesting. It¡¯s been almost ten thousand years since I watched a show where the father harms his children and the child fights the father.¡± Ye Qingtang wore a harmless smile, but her eyes sparkled with extreme danger ceaselessly.


    ¡°Holy Lord, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lady Ghost looked at Ye Qingtang with a slight frown.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesnded on Lady Ghost. ¡°Do I still need to exin what I do to you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lady Ghost nced at Ming Wang, who shook his head.


    A whileter, Lady Ghost hurriedly lowered her head and cupped her fists. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡± Ming Gu walked to Ye Qingtang, and his pair of ck orbs stared at her in confusion.


    ¡°I admire Ling Yan greatly¡­ Haha! He resembles the young me.¡±


    Lady Ghost, Ming Wang, and the rest could not fathom Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts and did not dare to object for the time being.


    ¡°It is my honor¡­ to yield to and serve you for life, Holy Lord.¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang with a smile meaningfully.


    Ming Wang nced at Ling Yan and then at Ye Qingtang. He did not believe that Ye Qingtang was the true Holy Lord, but¡­ if she was fake, how would Ling Yan yield to her¡­


    Things were increasingly strange¡­


    ¡°Holy Lord senior, how about giving face to the Sacred Ground of Reflection today¡­¡± The Advisor looked at Ye Qingtang while emphasizing the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke inly.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The Advisor¡¯s eyes sharpened after hearing that.


    ¡°Ming Gu.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ming Gu suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Ah Yao!¡± Ming Gu immediately moved to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find him¡­ very irritating?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Ming Gu agreed, and he darted to the Advisor like a bolt of lightning.


    Swoosh!


    With the swing of a palm, the Advisor retreated dozens of steps and spat mouthfuls of blood halfway.

 Chapter 1338 - Flood

    1338 Flood 1</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Great, great, great¡­¡± The Advisor continued. ¡°As expected¡­ of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡­ It is a small world¡­ The Sacred Ground of Reflection will remember this!¡±


    Leaving that sentence, the Advisor crushed a talisman in his hand and vanished instantly.


    The Eternal Emperor had an ugly expression when he saw that the Advisor disappeared.


    The Advisor had already left, and Ling Yan yielded to the Temple of Shadows. The oue was fixed.


    Ling Yan had won this roundpletely.


    ¡°You have had enough fun today, father.¡± Ling Yan looked at the Eternal Emperor with a smile.


    The Eternal Emperor resembled a defeated chicken in a cockfight. ¡°Ling Yan, you¡¯re indeed smart. I belittled you.¡±


    Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°The Eldest Prince, Second Princess, and others plotted a revolt and sealed the city. Father was killed in the chaos. I led the troops here, but it was already toote. Although I killed the rebels, I failed to save you.¡±


    The Eternal Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. The events had reached this point, and he could not do anything.


    Ling Yan immediately ordered the Eternal Emperor to be imprisoned secretly, and future decisions would be made only after Ling Yan settled down as the next Emperor.


    ¡°Thank you, Holy Lord. Eternal Dynasty is safe today all thanks to your great efforts.¡± Ling Yan turned to Ye Qingtang and bowed.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan with perplexed feelings.


    For some reason, she felt like she was schemed by this fellow.


    Without showing any expression on her face, she nced at Ling Yan indifferently and took her leave.


    Lady Ghost and the rest followed.


    In just a day, Ling Yan released the news that the Eldest Prince and the rest revolted and that the Emperor was already dead. The entire nation mourned. Meanwhile, Ling Yan, who was already the Crown Prince, contributed in capturing the rebels and had a positive reputation due to the Eldest Prince¡¯s disy of weakness, thus naturally ascending to the throne.


    However¡­


    On Ling Yan¡¯s ascension, an extremely rare flood happened in the Eternal Dynasty.


    Tumultuous waves rolled in from the opposite shore and into the Eternal Dynasty in half a day, and the entire Imperial City of the Eternal Dynasty was engulfed before their naked eyes.


    So be it if it was an ordinary flood. However, for some reason, that flood was extremely corrosive that even metals melted in it.


    The once glorious Imperial City was nowpletely engulfed in the endless flood.


    In the rolls of waves, only a pile of debris remained. Even the tall and sturdy buildings gradually copsed and corroded in the corrosive flood.


    Everything was ruined in seconds.


    Wu Hu stood in the air and watched the flood beneath him with a heavy expression. He looked up at Ling Yan, who was floating in the air ahead of him.


    The new Emperor had just ascended the throne, but such an anomaly happened in the Eternal Dynasty.


    In just a day, more than half of the Eternal Dynasty was destroyed, and even the Imperial City failed to escape this disaster.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there has never been such a natural disaster in the Eternal Dynasty. What exactly¡­¡± Wu Hu frowned slightly.


    Watching the flood beneath him, Ling Yan¡¯s lips curled into a snicker.


    ¡°Natural disaster? It¡¯s man-made.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Hu was stunned.


    But the moment Ling Yan finished speaking, a faint golden light appeared in the sky ahead of them.


    The evening glow and the golden light seemed to merge as one as thunderous drumming sounds pierced the air.

 Chapter 1339 - Flood

    1339 Flood 2</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Nearly a hundred people who were mounted on vultures surrounded the golden carriages, creating a huge bravado. Looking at the sight, no one could tell their numbers.


    Wu Hu was shocked to see the totem on the golden carriage.


    ¡°That is¡­ Ancient You n?¡±


    What was going on?


    Everyone in the Central Maind knew about the Ancient You n.


    In the entire Central Maind, there were barely any forces who dared to offend the Ancient You n. The Eternal Dynasty had always been extremely respectful toward the Ancient You n and never offended it, but¡­


    Why did the Ancient You n people suddenlye today?


    Ling Yan looked up slightly, and a trace of a smile emerged in his eyes as he looked at the golden carriages that were pulled by the eight demonic beasts.


    ¡°Ling Yan, today is your day of ascension to the throne. The Ancient You n is specially here to congratte you.¡± A deep and distant voice suddenly rang from a golden carriage.


    ¡°Today¡¯s flood is the Ancient You n¡¯s congrattory gift to you.¡±


    Wu Hu was astonished.


    This flood was actually the Ancient You n¡¯s doing?


    How could this be?!


    They had never incurred the hatred of the Ancient You n though?!


    ¡°How does it feel to watch your own Imperial City being submerged in a flood? When you boldly poisoned the water that the Ancient You n drank from back then, you should have expected this oue.¡±


    Ling Yan, however, smiled faintly and cupped his fists courteously. ¡°Then I really have to thank the Ancient You n for bringing this flood to engulf the entire Imperial City.¡±


    ¡°Ling Yan, are you still able to pretend to be calm at this point in time?¡± The person in the gold carriage snickered.


    ¡°Pretend?¡± Ling Yan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are mistaken. I am thanking you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Ling Yan paused for a while and continued.


    ¡°I just ascended to the throne not long ago, and there are many people who have not submitted to me. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to deal with them, but unexpectedly, you all helped me to get rid of thempletely.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang and the rest initially intended to return to the Temple of Shadows. After all, Ye Qingtang had to eliminate Ming Wang¡¯s suspicions of her as soon as possible since she wanted to use the Temple of Shadows to her advantage.


    But before Ye Qingtang left, she saw the rippling waves engulfing the entire Imperial City.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang, Ming Wang, and the rest were floating in the air as they watched the waves beneath them.


    The waves rushed in like a torrent and emitted a faint corrosive smell.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lady Ghost was overwhelmed with confusion as she looked at the outpour of waves underneath her feet.


    ¡°Torrential Wave of the Ocean.¡± Ming Wang took a look, and his expression turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s a technique of the Ancient You n.¡±


    ¡°Ancient You n?¡± Lady Ghost was surprised. Why did the Ancient You n suddenly execute such a technique out of nowhere? Moreover, it seemed to be directed at the Eternal Dynasty.


    Ming Wang did not say anything and merely looked up. Then, an illusionary gray butterfly pped its wings in the air andnded on Ming Wang¡¯s fingertips.


    That was a Ming Butterfly that Ming Wang formed using the aura of death, which could be used to find out the nearby situation.


    Aside, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Ming Wang.


    Ancient You n¡­

 Chapter 1340 - Flood

    1340 Flood 3</h1><tbody><tr><td></td><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Ling Yan offended the Ancient You n for some reason, and the Ancient You n is here to give him his payback.¡±


    The Ancient You n is here for Ling Yan?


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    Perhaps others were unaware of how Ling Yan formed an enmity with the Ancient You n, but Ye Qingtang was more than clear.


    Back when they were in the previous maind, if not for Ling Yan, who secretly poisoned the water that Ancient You n drank and deteriorated their strength, that maind would have been destroyed in a day. Even if they set their mind to warring with the Ancient You n, there might not even have been a chance to.


    The Ancient You n must be here currently for that incident.


    ¡°Holy Lord, our Temple of Shadows and the Ancient You n have always minded our own business. The Ancient You n is here today because of their grudge with Ling Yan, and there¡¯s no need to ask to interfere. We can leave as per our original n,¡± Ming Wang looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    Although they did assist Ling Yan to ascend the throne, it was not worth it to go against the Ancient You n just over a tiny Eternal Dynasty.


    Furthermore¡­


    Since the Ancient You n was here to seek revenge on Ling Yan, even if Ling Yan died, they could just support another Emperor.


    ¡°Ah Yao, let¡¯s return,¡± Ming Gu, who was glued to Ye Qingtang, said while blinking his eyes.


    It was evident that the Temple of Shadows did not intend to interfere with this matter.


    Ye Qingtang remained expressionless, but she was extremely anxious on the inside.


    Ling Yan offended the Ancient You n in order to help her, so how could she abandon Ling Yan now?


    Ye Qingtang essed the situation swiftly. Looking at Ming Wang, who did not n on meddling in this incident, she secretly took a deep breath, and her eyes darkened.


    ¡°Ming Wang, you are really regressing more and more as you live.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s tone had a few hints of coldness.


    Ming Wang was slightly stunned.


    Ye Qingtang snickered. ¡°Since when did my Temple of Shadows have to keep a distance from the Ancient You n even if we crossed paths?¡± The moment she finished her sentence, her piercingly-cold eyes swept across Ming Wang.


    Ming Wang froze and immediately responded. ¡°Holy Lord, please simmer down.¡±


    ¡°Simmer down?¡± Ye Qingtang snickered. ¡°I¡¯ve only been away from the Temple of Shadows for a few thousand years, but I never thought that you all are reduced to this state. How dare you call yourself the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows with your cowardice?¡±


    Ming Wang¡¯s expression froze, and he narrowed his eyes uncontrobly.


    Back in the Temple of Shadows¡¯s peak, it was extremely impressive and had never paid attention to any other force.


    Even the Ancient You n might keep a distance from the Temple of Shadows if they met them.


    ¡°Are you really scared of the Ancient You n?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am scared, but I feel that there is no need for this. Ling Yan is only a puppet for us to control the Eternal Dynasty. If we lose him, we can still supp¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately interrupted Ming Wang.


    ¡°One has to pay regard to the status of the dog¡¯s master in beating the dog. What rights does the Ancient You n have to touch my man?¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Ming Wang was slightly startled.


    This style was exactly like that of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang looked down at the flood beneath her.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely the Ancient You n. I will pay them a visit.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lord¡­¡± Ming Wang still wanted to say something.

 Chapter 1341 - Ancient You Clan 1

    1341 Ancient You n 1</h1>


    Ming Wang¡¯s face darkened, but he could not say anything.


    ¡­


    The person in the golden carriage let out a snicker after hearing Ling Yan.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you¡¯ve been known to have a demon-like intelligence. However, no matter how smart you are, it is useless today. Anyone who dares to offend the Ancient You n will definitely die¡­¡±


    As that old voice sounded, a golden ray suddenly shot out from the golden carriage and bolted towards Ling Yan.


    Wu Hu was rmed but realized that Ling Yan remained floating in midair without moving an inch.


    But just as the golden light was about to touch Ling Yan, a ck aura of death suddenly rushed out and rammed against that golden ray.


    A rumble erupted. The force from the collision of the two forces caused freak waves in the flood.


    ¡°Definitely die? I doubt so¡­¡± Ling Yan¡¯s lips curled into a smile, though his expression remained the same.


    Just as Ling Yan finished speaking, an immense aura of death suddenly filled the air.


    Numerous dragon roars rang in the sky.


    Three enormous Skeletal Dragons approached from Ling Yan¡¯s back. The ck aura of death lingered around the Skeletal Dragons, creating endless ripples as they pped their skeletal wings.


    The three Skeletal Dragons led arge ck Bone Carriage over slowly.


    In the evening glow, the ck Bone Carriage was like a huge shadow that masked the setting sun.


    The Ancient You n people froze slightly when they saw the ck bone carriage.


    The ck Bone Carriage was owned uniquely by the Undead n, and only those with prestigious identity in the Undead n could sit in such a carriage.


    A clear yet eerie sound rang as the bone chime on the ck Bone Carriage swayed in the wind.


    ¡°That is¡­ the Temple of Shadows¡¯s carriage?¡± An Ancient You n disciple sharply noticed the unique bone chime.


    Only the Temple of Shadows¡¯s ck Bone Carriage had such an item.


    It was rumored that an evil spirit was tied to each bone chime, and anyone who heard the sound would have his soul devoured by the sound of that evil spirit if his willpower was not strong enough.


    ¡°Why would the Temple of Shadows appear here?¡±


    Everyone from the Ancient You n was surprised.


    At this instant, the three Skeletal Dragons have already arrived before the Ancient You n people.


    The moment the Skeletal Dragon stopped, three huge mouths suddenly widened and roared to the sky, almost piercing everyone¡¯s eardrums. A thick, ck aura of death sted out from the dragons¡¯ mouths endlessly as though they wanted to devour the sky.


    The gray-haired elderly in the Ancient You n carriage narrowed his eyes at the ck Bone Carriage.


    ¡°Elder¡­¡± A young man from the Ancient You n looked at the elderly inside the gold carriage instinctively. ¡°Why would the Temple of Shadows suddenly appear here?¡±


    The Elder frowned slightly but did not say anything.


    Wu Hu could not help but shudder as he looked at the huge ck Bone Carriage and the three enormous Skeletal Dragons in the air.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± He instinctively wanted to ask Ling Yan, but he saw a smile on his face.


    Uh¡­


    Could His Majesty have nned this from the start?


    In the next second, the door of the golden carriage opened, and an Ancient You n Elder slowly stepped out in a long robe.

 Chapter 1342 - Ancient You Clan 2

    1342 <strong>Ancient You n 2</strong>


    ¡°May I know which friend from the Temple of Shadows is in the Bone Carriage?¡± The Ancient You n Elder probed.


    The Ancient You n and Temple of Shadows had always minded their own business and rarely had any associations. Although the Temple of Shadows was on a decline currently, their fundamental strength was still very strong. The Ancient You n was only here to punish Ling Yan, and they never thought that they would meet the Temple of Shadows.


    Furthermore¡­


    The Temple of Shadows suddenly intercepted and saved Ling Yan, much to the confusion of the Ancient You n Elder.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, smelly bug? How dare you address Ah Yao as your friend?¡± Ming Gu, who was beside the bone carriage, shouted and shot a cold eye at the Ancient You n Elder.


    The Ancient You n Elder frowned slightly but looked at the childlike Ming Gu, who was standing beside another Undead who looked exactly the same as Ming Gu.


    The Ancient You n Elder¡¯s heart stood still for a moment.


    Rumor had it that the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows was a mutant Undead that could not grow up and thus had the appearance of a child forever.


    Moreover, the Ancient You n once gained some information on the Temple of Shadows that there was not one but two, a pair of twins, Holy Sons in the Temple of Shadows.


    Now that he saw Ming Gu and Ming Wang, the Elder Elder immediately had an idea of their identity.


    However¡­


    Who could sit in the ck Bone Carriage if the two Holy Sons of the Temple of Shadows were outside the carriage?


    A thought struck the Ancient You n Elder abruptly, and he probed. ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord of Shadows.¡±


    A soft snicker sounded from the ck carriage immediately.


    Yet, this snicker verified the Ancient You n Elder¡¯s guess.


    The person in the ck Bone Carriage was actually the Holy Lord of Shadows who had disappeared for a long time?!


    The Ancient You n Elder was startled, as the Holy Lord of Shadows represented immense power.


    Although the Ancient You n was not afraid of the Temple of Shadows, the Elder was still very bbergasted by the sudden appearance of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°I was unaware that the Holy Lord of Shadows was here and had been a little disrespectful. We came here today to kill Ling Yan, who offended the Ancient You n. Please amodate us.¡± The Elder could not guess the meaning behind the Temple of Shadows¡¯s action to rescue Ling Yan earlier on and could only speak with a probing tone.


    A snicker suddenly rang from the ck Bone Carriage.


    ¡°Have you all sought my approval to kill Ling Yan?¡±


    The Ancient You n Elder was taken aback.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Holy Lord of Shadows?¡±


    There was no response in the ck Bone Carriage. On the other hand, Ling Yan bowed to the ck Bone Carriage with a smile and subsequently turned to look at the Ancient You n Elder. ¡°I have already yielded to the Temple of Shadows. What do you think this means?¡±


    Ling Yan actually yielded to the Temple of Shadows?


    The Ancient You n Elder was astonished. No wonder Ling Yan was so fearless. He clung onto the Temple of Shadows!


    Instantly, the Ancient You n Elder narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, Ling Yan previously offended my Ancient You n and is someone that the Ancient You n must kill. Please amodate us and hand this person to us.¡±


    While the Ancient You n Elder was stunned by the rtionship between Ling Yan and the Temple of Shadows, he did not pay much attention to it.


    Given the Temple of Shadows¡¯s position, even if Ling Yan surrendered to the Temple of Shadows, it would not go against Ancient You n over just one person.


    However¡­


    ¡°What a joke.¡± An aloof voice rang from the ck Bone Carriage.


    ¡°On what basis should I hand someone from my Temple of Shadows to the Ancient You n?¡±

 Chapter 1343 - Ancient You Clan 3

    Chapter 1343 Ancient You n 3


    The Ancient You n Elder frowned slightly and said, ¡°The Ancient You n has always been extremely respectful toward the Temple of Shadows. Ling Yan is an evil man. Why would you dispute with the Ancient You n over a Ling Yan, Holy Lord of Shadows?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Ancient You n through the veil in the ck Bone Carriage, though there was a trace of nervousness on her face.


    She never thought that she would confront the Ancient You n so quickly, but fortunately, she was the Holy Lord of Shadows now.


    While Ling Yan¡­


    She must protect him.


    Furthermore¡­


    Given the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s personality and skills, she would not fear the Ancient You n at all.


    ¡°Dispute? Is the Ancient You n even fit for me to dispute?¡± Ye Qingtang inhaled deeply and said in a cold tone.


    The three Skeletal Dragons seemed to have sensed Ye Qingtang¡¯s forceful attitude and suddenly roared thunderously. The eight giant demonic beasts from the Ancient You n let out a screeching howl simultaneously.


    Deafening sounds filled the air in a moment!


    The Ancient You n Elder¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°So, do you mean that you will protect Ling Yan regardless, Holy Lord?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not respond, but her attitude showed her clear stand.


    The Ancient You n Elder had a dark expression. They were here today to deal with Ling Yan only; thus, only an Elder, that was him, came. Although there were a number of other Ancient You n members, their skills were not the best.


    On the Temple of Shadows¡¯s side, the two Holy Sons and even the Holy Lord of Shadows who had disappeared for a long time were present.


    If they went against the Temple of Shadows now, they would be at a disadvantage.


    It was definitely not the Ancient You n Elder¡¯s wish to stir up so much trouble over one Ling Yan. Perhaps the Ancient You n was not afraid of confronting the Temple of Shadows, but it was not worth it.


    Furthermore¡­


    If they fought, they were definitely not the opponents of the Temple of Shadows¡¯s Holy Sons and Holy Lord and would all die here.


    After bncing his options, the Ancient You n Elder immediately said, ¡°I can¡¯t say anything else since you are so insistent.¡±


    Afterward, the Ancient You n Elder walked straight back to the golden carriage. The moment the carriage door closed, the Ancient You n people set off and returned gradually.


    Looking at the Ancient You n¡¯s departure, Ye Qingtang sighed in relief in the ck Bone Carriage.


    If they really fought, she might expose her identity¡­


    Luckily, they left.


    Ye Qingtang had to thank the fact that she was inside the ck Bone Carriage all along, which helped her to remain calm. Otherwise, if she confronted the Ancient You n Elder face to face, she might make mistakes under pressure.


    Ye Qingtang was currently covered in a cold sweat. Confronting the Ancient You n forces in the Central Maind for the first time was a torturous feeling.


    The more she felt that way, the more she realized that she had to clutch onto the weapon that was the Temple of Shadows.


    Otherwise, with just herself, going against the entire Ancient You n within a short span of time was simply a useless thought.


    ¡°Thank you for your help today, Holy Lord. I am extremely grateful,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile outside the ck Bone Carriage.


    Ye Qingtang took a look at Ling Yan, who looked the same as usual, and faintly felt that he seemed to have nned everything that happened from the start.


    From when Ling Yan poisoned the Ancient You n¡¯s drinking water, the events seemed to have developed to Ling Yan¡¯s advantage.


    Even her identity as the Holy Lord of Shadows¡­


    A thought suddenly struck Ye Qingtang.


    Could it be that Ling Yan also nned for her to be the Holy Lord of Shadows from the start?

 Chapter 1344 - Illusory Void 1

    Chapter 1344 Illusory Void 1


    Ye Qingtang realized something suddenly.


    However, it was inconvenient for Ye Qingtang to ask him anything currently.


    As the Ancient You n people left, the flood that destroyed the Eternal Dynasty also subsided.


    After experiencing this flood, the Eternal Dynasty suffered a lot of damage, and much effort was required to rebuild it.


    Ling Yan had to settle these matters while Ye Qingtang had to return to the Temple of Shadows.


    On the journey back to the Temple of Shadows, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mindset changed a lot as she was aware that she had to secure her identity as the Holy Lord of Shadows in order to borrow the Temple of Shadows¡¯s strength to confront the Ancient You n.


    Ming Wang observed Ye Qingtang throughout the way back. He was even more uncertain of Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity after this incident.


    ¡°Holy Son.¡± Lady Ghost met Ming Wang individually after returning to the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Prepare the Illusory Void,¡± Ming Wang looked down and said slowly.


    Lady Ghost was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Illusory Void?¡±


    Ming Wang nodded lightly. Lady Ghost wanted to say something but eventually took her leave without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was bombarded with thoughts. Since she wanted to remain in the Temple of Shadows, she had to consider the steps to take from now on.


    Although she could pose as the Holy Lord of Shadows now by imitating her way of speaking and behavior, her skills were ultimately too weak and simply iparable to those of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    While she could somewhat deal with the situation right now, she would be exposed immediately if she had to use her skills in the future.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    Even if she was going to borrow the strength of the Temple of Shadows, she may still need to personally attack the Ancient You n, which was utterly impossible given her current skills.


    It had been some time since she came to the Central Maind, and she was already exhausted from dealing with the suspicions of the Temple of Shadows. Where was there spare time for cultivation?


    Going on like this was not an option.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was thinking of ways to raise her cultivation realm, she was suddenly called over by Ming Wang.


    He did not say anything much and instead led Ye Qingtang to the Temple of Shadows¡¯s underground pce with Lady Ghost and Ming Gu.


    As they passed through the long tunnels, darkness gradually swamped the surroundings as the entire area was lit by only tiny mes.


    Ye Qingtang did not know where Ming Wang wanted to bring her to and could only wear a calm expression with the little white tiger in her arms.


    She could sense that ever since they returned from the Eternal Dynasty, there was a slight change in Ming Wang¡¯s attitude toward her, and she presumed this to be due to his reduced suspicions of her.


    However, it was not that easy for him to believe herpletely.


    After walking for quite some time and passing endless flights of stairs, they finally reached the end.


    Ye Qingtang saw a huge arch in the enormous underground pce.


    The arch was tens of meters tall, and its top was unnoticeable in the dimness.


    Both sides of the arch were intricately carved with many tiny and strange neb illustrations while the center of the arch was embedded with a statue of a huge skull.


    That skull¡¯s eyes were pitch ck, yet they seemed like the abyss of the Netherworld that scrutinized anyone who came near.


    Before Ye Qingtang even went near it, she faintly felt a stifling sense of oppression through the crack of the door.


    ¡°Ever since you left, this Illusory Void has not been opened,¡± Ming Wang said slowly as he looked at the nebr arch before him. Nheless, his emotionless eyesnded on Ye Qingtang after he finished speaking, seeming to be searching for something.

 Chapter 1345 - Illusory Void 2

    Chapter 1345 Illusory Void 2


    Illusory Void?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had heard a thing or two about the Illusory Void in her previous life.


    It was just that this name appeared in the Second Domain in her previous life.


    Rumor had it that the Illusory Void was an extremely mysterious mystic realm. No one knew when it would open nor where its entrance was.


    The opening time of the Illusory Void waspletely uncontroble, and it had been over thousands of years since thest opening. It was said that anyone who entered it would experience a surge in skills, but many also disappeared forever after entering it.


    Ye Qingtang looked up at the huge arch before her, and uneasiness crept into her heart.


    What Ming Wang said just now seemed to imply that the Illusory Void was right after this nebr arch.


    Ming Gu, who followed over, did not sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s uneasiness and instead appeared displeased as he pursed his lips at his older brother.


    ¡°Brother, Ah Yao just came back not long ago. What is the hurry in entering the Illusory Void? Who knows when she will return once she enters? Apart from Ah Yao, no one else can enter this Illusory Void. If she enters it today, I may not be able to see her for a long time.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned by Ming Gu¡¯s words.


    The Illusory Void is really inside this door?


    Could it be that the Holy Lord of Shadows stumbled across this illusion and sealed it in her own secret chambers?


    The key point of what Ming Gu said caused Ye Qingtang to turn cold from shock.


    Only the Holy Lord of Shadows could enter this Illusory Void?


    Ignoring Ming Gu¡¯sints, Ming Wang fixed his eyes on Ye Qingtang and bowed respectfully. ¡°Holy Lord, you finally returned after such a long time. We are unable to open this Illusory Void, and we don¡¯t know if it is stillplete. Thus, I requested you here to inspect it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression remained the same, but her heart dropped.


    It was really over this time.


    Never had she expected that the Holy Lord of Shadows actually hid such an illusory space. Since the Holy Lord of Shadows instilled the arch to enter the illusory space, it only recognized her, and others were unable to open it.


    This was all Ming Wang¡¯s test.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang had no other choice right now.


    Ming Wang¡¯s actions were extremely logical¡ªafter all, only the Holy Lord of Shadows could enter this Illusory Void, and no one could be certain of the situation inside over the past thousands of years. Thus, the only solution was for the Holy Lord to inspect it herself.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang was in utter despair.


    ¡°Please inspect it, Holy Lord.¡± Ming Wang kept a respectful expression on his face, but his eyes scrutinized her sharply.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath secretly, though she kept a straight face. Taking a nce at Ming Wang, she headed straight to the unusual nebr arch without a word.


    ¡°F*ck. This Ming Wang is full of schemes.¡± The little white tiger seized the chance to mumble when Ye Qingtang reached the arch.


    With things as such, Ye Qingtang could only muster her courage and stretch her hand out.


    When her palm touched the arch, a cold st of air rushed from the arch into her palm. The feeling was inexplicable¡ªit seemed to be so chilly that it made one shudder, yet it also seemed to be so scorching that it made one tremble.


    Since it was death regardless of whether Ye Qingtang opened it or not, she could only give it her all.

 Chapter 1346 - Illusory Void 3

    1346 Illusory Void 3</h1><tbody><tr><td><table border="0" align="left"><tbody><tr><td></td></tr></tbody></table></td><td><table border="0" align="left"><tbody><tr><td></td></tr></tbody></table></td><td><table border="0" align="left"><tbody><tr><td></td></tr></tbody></table></td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ming Wang narrowed his eyes at this instant.


    In the next second, crimson light suddenly shot out from the eyes of the huge skull. The skull¡¯s tightly-shut mouth opened, letting out an incoherent growl!


    Astonishment shed across Ming Wang¡¯s eyes, and an expression of surprise filled his seemingly-emotionless face.


    The enormous nebr arch slowly activated with the skull¡¯s growl, and gray fog rushed out from inside.


    The door¡­ actually opened.


    Ye Qingtang widened her eyes in surprise at the opened nebr arch, and her astonishment was no less than Ming Wang¡¯s.


    What was going on?


    Wasn¡¯t the Holy Lord of Shadows the only one able to open this arch?


    Could it be that Ming Wang deceived her on purpose?


    But Ming Gu also said that only the Holy Lord of Shadows could enter.


    Ye Qingtang was filled with confusion, but she had no time to analyze the reasons right now. Inside the opened arch was pitch darkness, and only gray fog rushed out to surround Ye Qingtang.


    Since it was opened, she could only enter.


    Ye Qingtang clenched her fists discreetly, summed her courage, and walked into the darkness.


    As Ye Qingtang entered the nebr arch, the skull¡¯s growl finally stopped, and the crimson light faded away slowly. The opened nebr arch closed along with the extinguished crimson light.


    The loud sound of the closing doors echoed around the entire underground pce.


    The astonishment on Ming Wang¡¯s face never diminished. As he looked at the tightly-shut nebr arch before him, the indifference in his eyes was overshadowed by a glow like never before.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡±


    Are you really back?


    ¡­


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang heard the sound of the nebr arch shutting behind her. However, the moment the door closed, the darkness was enshrouded by a piercing light.


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes instinctively. Before she adjusted to this strong light, a burst ofughter traveled into her ears.


    ¡°¡­ How many years has it been¡­ Someone finally entered the Illusory Void. I have really waited for a long time.¡±


    That voice was very strange. It sounded like that of an elderly yet also like that of a young child. Two starkly different feelings were blended into this one voice.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly. The strong light had already disappeared and was reced by a jaw-dropping scene.


    Arge nebr filled her surroundings. It was as though numerous stars filled the dark night sky, which appeared to span across limitlessly from where she was standing.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked down and realized that she was actually stepping on stars. The neb beneath her moved, and there was nothing to stand on. It was as though she was in space right now.


    This is the Illusory Void?


    Astonishment filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Never would she have thought that inside the nebr arch hid such an illusory gxy.


    ¡°Wee to the Illusory Void, lucky explorer.¡± That voice rang once again, though there was no source. It was as though every corner of this neb could hear the voice clearly.


    ¡°Explorer¡­¡± Ye Qingtang pondered over the meaning of this term repeatedly.

 Chapter 1347 - Constellations 1

    Chapter 1347 Constetions 1


    Suddenly, the scattered stars started to concentrate together.


    The stars glimmered and gathered into a round radiant object in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Hellow, lucky explorer, I¡¯m the God of Nature. This ce is an illusion formed from my soul.¡± A voice arose from the radiant object. It kept changing its shape but did not reach a final state.


    ¡°God of Nature?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the radiant object, and a trace of surprise shed across her eyes.


    The God of Nature was an ancient God. There was very little information about those ancient gods. Only some clues were left on the second domain.


    ording to the legend, the God of Nature could build all kinds of worlds. However, the legends were ancient as well. No one knew about the details.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang met the remnants of the God of Nature and the soul in the mystic realm in the illusion.


    The little white tiger was carried in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. It squinted its eyes as it stared at the radiant object. Though the object did not have a concrete shape, the illusion was filled with majestic power. Thepelling power seemed to make it difficult to breathe for anyone.


    The radiant object did not speak anymore. It changed its form constantly, and the radiance shrank and erged ordingly.


    In the next second, the constetions behind the radiant object seemed to change. The concentrated neb suddenly spread out, and a few constetions among the thousands showed dreamlike colors, glimmering at the same time.


    Those constetions moved closer and shined in the ck sky.


    ¡°Everything in nature produces different phenomenons. Lucky explorer, each of the ten constetions in front of you represents a world. You can choose to enter any world in the universe freely for cultivation. This is the reward I give to explorers.¡± The voice came out of the radiant object again. The ten vastly different constetions floated behind it.


    All worlds in the universe¡­


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback by the ten constetions.


    She had entered many mystic realms before, but she had never encountered a situation like this.


    ¡°All the worlds in the universe contain countless variations. Once you enter one of them, even the sun and the moon can be changed. The constetions in front of you are all different. From the first to the tenth, the effect of cultivation will increase exponentially.¡± As the radiant object drifted, the constetions on the left side shimmered.


    Ye Qingtang looked towards the constetions. The higher the level of the constetion, therger the area. The ones on the right side seemed to be boundless, and their radiance was as bright as the sun.


    ¡°I can choose freely?¡± Ye Qingtang tried to suppress the shock within her and asked slowly.


    It was rare for people to enter the illusions, and there was almost no clue to the mystic realm. However, there was one thing for sure.


    Anyone who entered the illusion and came out alive had their power increased exponentially.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The radiant object replied to Ye Qingtang¡¯s question.


    ¡°You can choose to enter any of the constetions and cultivate. You are the first one who entered here in the past thousands of years. I can give you some clues as I was alone all this time¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt relieved when she heard that there might be some clues.


    It seemed like the God of Nature was quite kind.

 Chapter 1348 - 1348 Constellations 2

    <strong>1348 Constetions 2</strong>


    The radiant object shook slightly, and thergest constetion made of ten-stars was surrounded by extremely bright radiance.


    ¡°This is the ten-star constetion and the best ce for cultivation. There was one person who entered for three days and reached the Holy Venerate stage.¡±


    Three days to reach the Holy Venerate stage?


    Ye Qingtang was shocked as she stared at the ten-star neb.


    It took her three hundred years in her previous life to reach that stage.


    As long as she entered the ten-star neb, it would only take her three days to reach the stage that she took three hundred years in her previous life¡­


    Ye Qingtang felt excited.


    ¡°This is the nine-star constetion.¡± The radiant object spoke again, and the other constetion was surrounded with radiance.


    ¡°There was also another person who entered and reached the Heavenly Venerate stage in four to five days.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was totally shocked as she stared at the nine-star constetion.


    Just the cultivation speed in the nine-star constetion was astonishing enough, not to mention the ten-star constetion.


    Ye Qingtangcked cultivation. Her strength stopped improving after she reached the Central Maind. She was about to face the Ancient You n. If she did not cultivate, how could she get little You Yun back?


    ¡°No wonder¡­ The Holy Lord of Shadows sealed the illusion in his secret room. The speed of cultivation is unbelievable.¡± Ye Qingtang was filled with excitement as she stared at the constetions.


    The reason why the Holy Lord of Shadows could rule the entire Central Maind was due to the help from the illusory space.


    And Ye Qingtang also entered the space now.


    ¡°If you want to level up, these two constetions are the most suitable ones for you. They should help with your cultivation,¡± the radiant object said.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I chose one of the constetions, can I leave anytime I want?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This is a reward for you, and no one will force you to do anything.¡± The radiant object¡¯s voice was filled with a trace of a smile.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes sparkled. She was really lucky!


    If the Ming Wang did not have the intention to test her, how could she know about the existence of the illusory space?


    ¡°I want to enter the nine-star constetion.¡± Ye Qingtang made her choice.


    Though the effects of the ten-star constetion were more tempting, Ye Qingtang did not want to be too greedy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good choice.¡± It seemed like the radiant object wasughing.


    As Ye Qingtang made her choice, the rest of the constetions disappeared in the darkness, and only the nine-star constetion was left.


    ¡°Walk into the constetion, and you¡¯ll enter that world,¡± the radiant object said.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what world the radiant object was referring to. However, it would definitely be extraordinary as it could help her increase her strength exponentially.


    Ye Qingtang carried the little white tiger and jumped towards the illusory nine-star constetion.


    Her figure soon disappeared from the constetions as if she had never existed.


    Ye Qingtang sensed a peculiar feeling. It seemed like she was soaked in cold spring water. She felt that she started to lose her consciousness slowly.


    Bolts of light shed across her eyes swiftly, and she could not capture any information.


    But soon, the image in front of Ye Qingtang changed.


    The shadows dispersed, and mountains and rivers suddenly appeared. She was awakened by the sound of bird tweets.

 Chapter 1349 - 1349 Constellations 3

    <strong>1349 Constetions 3</strong>


    ¡°This is the world in the nine-star constetion?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her eyes and sized up the ce.


    However, the moment she finished her words, she could feel the intense and intoxicating spirit energy in her surroundings.


    The spirit energy on the Central Maind was more intense than the first domain. However, it was totally iparable with the spirit energy here.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she could absorb all the spirit energy into her body through simply breathing. After a few breaths, Ye Qingtang reached the First Heaven of the Arcane Supremacy!


    Ye Qingtang was stuck at the tenth Heaven of Yin Yang Perfected Lord level for a very long time and did not find the right opportunity to level up.


    However¡­


    She entered the higher stage with just a few breaths?


    Now, Ye Qingtang totally believed the radiant object¡¯s words.


    In such a ce that was filled with intense spirit energy, it was not impossible to reach the Heavenly Venerate stage in four to five days.


    Ye Qingtang was curious at the same time. If the spirit energy in the nine-star constetion was so intense, what kind of spirit energy was in the ten-star constetion?


    Before Ye Qingtang could pull herself out of the joy and surprise, a long-tailed bird pped its wings and flew across her from the forest.


    It was supposed to be a very normal thing. However, as the bird flew past Ye Qingtang, she was thrown out by the wings!


    An insurmountable force hit Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest directly.


    ¡°Heavenly Venerate stage¡­¡± Ye Qingtang tried to stabilize herself as she stared unbelievably at the bird that flew past her.


    She could sense it clearly just now that the aura from the bird¡¯s wings was a Heavenly Venerate¡¯s force!


    Was this some kind of joke?!


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded.


    What kind of ce was this? How was it possible that a normal bird possessed the power of a Heavenly Venerate?


    Before Ye Qingtang could figure out what was going on, an ancient melody came from the sky. She looked upwards towards the origin of the sound but¡­


    In midair, a few shadows could be seen vaguely among the dark clouds.


    Though it was really far apart, Ye Qingtang could still sense the aura clearly¡­


    The strength of the aura made Ye Qingtang¡¯s brain buzz, and the ancient melody seemed to chop her heart and soul into pieces.


    As the sound moved closer, noises arose from the forest.


    A few wild animals rushed out of the woods suddenly. They seemed to be chased by the ancient melody and escaped in the opposite direction as they roared.


    The direction they were trying to escape was exactly where Ye Qingtang was at.


    Ye Qingtang tried to bear with the effect from the ancient melody. Her eyes were full of surprise from the animals running towards her.


    All of them possessed the power of Heavenly Venerates!


    ¡°What the f*ck. What kind of ce is this! Howe all the normal animals are at the Heavenly Venerate stage?!!¡± The little white tiger was really shocked.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    If she was knocked by any of the animals, she could be killed right away.


    What kind of cultivation ce was this! Any creature here could kill her instantly!

 Chapter 1350 - 1350 Traps 1

    <strong>1350 Traps 1</strong>


    Ye Qingtang turned back immediately as the animals approached. However, she noticed that there were halos floating behind her, and they were about to disappear.


    ¡°Is this the exit?¡±


    The exit was about to disappear.


    Ye Qingtang carried the little white tiger and dashed towards the exit instantly.


    She did not care whether she could level up immediately. She might not even live for a day here based on her current strength.


    The scene in front of her was covered byyers of glints. Ye Qingtang felt the world spinning, and she was back into the constetions on the next second.


    The surroundings with intense spirit energy disappeared along with the Heavenly Venerate creatures.


    ¡°You came out fast.¡± The radiant object asked as it saw Ye Qingtang running back from the nine-star constetion.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath secretly, and her back was filled with cold sweat. She started to curse the radiant object in her heart.


    Suitable for her?!


    The ce was extraordinary to level up. However, based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s current ability, she could not even survive inside.


    Everything inside was at the Heavenly Venerate stage. Even an insect could be at least at the Arcane Supremacy stage.


    Ye Qingtang was only at the First Heaven of the Arcane Supremacy. She might not even know how she was killed inside.


    ¡°You were saying that the nine-star constetion was suitable for me?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the radiant object, and she could not equate the God of Nature to kindness anymore.


    This was just the nine-star constetion. If she entered the ten-star one just now¡­


    Ye Qingtang guessed that she could never return then.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it suitable for you? See, you already have a breakthrough after a few breaths. I did not lie to you.¡± The radiant object did not sense anything wrong.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang twitched her lips slightly.


    Yes, she thought.


    She leveled up in a few breaths of time. If she stayed for a few more seconds, she could be crushed by the Heavenly Venerate creatures.


    ¡°Yah, it¡¯s suitable¡­ It was full of Heavenly Venerate creatures. Even a bird could kill me just by pping its winds,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The radiant object was silent for a while.


    ¡°I assume that the world inside the nine-star constetion has changed and is different from what I know. Though these constetions have a fixed star level, the illusory worlds inside are not fixed. They can transform into another world anytime. I did not expect that you would enter that world¡­¡±


    The radiant object¡¯s voice sounded very sincere.


    It seemed like it totally did not notice that it almost killed Ye Qingtang.


    How would she believe it again!


    Ye Qingtang did not doubt the God of Nature¡¯s consciousness. However, she was misled into such a trap, and she would not believe it anymore.


    She did not know whether the worlds inside these constetions would change. She definitely did not believe that the God of Nature could not sense the world inside the constetion.


    The whole mystic realm is formed by its soul. How could it now know about that?


    What the hell!


    Ye Qingtang was very d that she did not enter the ten-star constetion out of greed. If not¡­


    Haha¡­


    Ye Qingtang realized that the consciousness of the God of Nature was quite evil. It told her that she could enter and leave the world inside the constetion freely. However, as she came back, the door was about to disappear.

 Chapter 1351 - 1351 Traps 2

    <strong>1351 Traps 2</strong>


    She was too naive as she did not expect such traps from the God of the Nature.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not veryfortable with that, I suggest you can enter the eight-star constetion for cultivation. It is easier than the nine-star one.¡± The radiant object offered a ¡®nice¡¯ suggestion.


    Ye Qingtang did not buy it anymore. She ignored the central constetions and looked towards the one-star constetion at the end.


    She could level up exponentially inside high star-level worlds, but they were of high danger. She might get herself killed just due to her greed. She should just follow the order and cultivate step-by-step.


    ¡°I want to go to the one star constetion,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    She should be humbler before she understood everything here.


    She did not want to die here before she could even level up.


    The radiant object did not seem to be pleased by Ye Qingtang¡¯s choice. It remained silent for a long while before it sighed.


    ¡°It is really a waste for you to enter the one-star constetion based on your potential. How about¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to enter the one-star constetion.¡± Ye Qingtang now understood the God of Nature¡¯s way of thinking.


    She would choose the one that it was not happy about.


    ¡°¡­¡± The radiant object did not seem to meet anyone so stubborn before.


    ¡°Alright, I will not say anything since it¡¯s your own choice. But let me tell you something, the world inside the one star constetion is not that great,¡± it said after a long silence.


    It was still trying to influence Ye Qingtang¡¯s choice.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother to reply. She carried the little white tiger and walked into the one-star constetion that floated in front of her.


    Her view was covered by glints again. Ye Qingtang felt a sense of peace after the world spun in front of her.


    She opened her eyes, but she was stunned by her surroundings.


    She was in a poor little room. There was only a bed and ame wooden table. The floor was filled with dirt. She raised her eyes and noticed that the door was locked. It seemed that there were a few young men chattering outside softly.


    ¡°This is¡­ the world of the one-star constetion?¡± Ye Qingtang had a strange feeling. But she realized that the spirit energy here was more intense than the Central Maind. It was iparable with the one inside the nine-star constetion, but it was still, very intense.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this? It¡¯s covered by a rotten smell.¡± The little white tiger lied on Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm and stared at the mess on the floor. There was a lot of food left on the floor, and all of it was rotten and gave out a pungent smell.


    Ye Qingtang looked around for the exit of the constetion. The exit was at the corner of the room and dispersing slowly. She should have some time left before it totally disappeared.


    As Ye Qingtang checked her surroundings, she could hear the discussion from the young men outside.


    ¡°If the Eldest Young Lady still doesn¡¯t behave herself, I think Master is tired of her. I heard that the Master has ordered someone to clean the outer house. He will ask the Eldest Young Lady to move in soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for her to move over. She¡¯s crazy every day, and we still have to send her food here. The room stinks. I don¡¯t want to be near here at all.¡±

 Chapter 1352 - Traps 3

    Chapter 1352 Traps 3


    Ye Qingtang was confused as she heard the discussions from the people outside. She walked towards the door and peeped through it to take a look outside. She tried to figure out what those servant-looking people were talking about.


    Ye Qingtang was more careful this time. She observed the aura on these few people secretly, trying to know their strength.


    However, she was stunned as those servants had no spirit energy at all.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ The spirit energy here is more intense than the Central Maind. Unless they are born with no talent for cultivation, they should have some cultivation.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. A radiant ball appeared behind her as she was confused with the situation.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as she stared at the radiant ball.


    What was going on?


    Howe the soul of the God of Nature also followed her here?


    ¡°I said, this world is boring.¡± The radiant object murmured unpleasantly. As it finished its words, the radiant object started to twist in front of Ye Qingtang.


    It transformed into a three or four-year-old child after a few seconds andnded on the floor.


    The child¡¯s entire body was surrounded by halos. Though he appeared to be very innocent, his hair was totally white.


    ¡°Arh¡­ This is really¡­ too filthy. I really don¡¯t even want toe to the world of the one-star constetion¡­¡± The little child scanned through everything in disgust. His expression darkened as he saw the rotten food he was stepping on. He immediately floated into midair.


    ¡°God of Nature?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the corny child and asked carefully.


    The God of Nature then raised his head and took a quick nce at Ye Qingtang. The disgust on his face was immediately reced by profoundness.


    ¡°Lucky explorer, do not need to be surprised by what you see here. I am the God of Nature, and I can turn into anything I want.¡±


    What a surprise!


    Ye Qingtang stared at the profound child and could not help but want to give him a kick.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to give you your mission,¡± the God of Nature said as if it was a matter of fact.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was confused.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you earlier on. After you enter the world of any constetion, you need to finish the mission I give to you before you can leave the world. Of course, after youplete the mission, I will give you neb points based on the difficulty of the mission. You can use the points to exchange for equivalent rewards in my Star Pavilion¡­¡± the God of Nature said.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by the amount of information.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stopped the God of Nature¡¯s rattling.


    ¡°You said that I need toplete your mission in order to leave this world?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the God of Nature and doubted what she just heard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The God of Nature nodded.


    ¡°But¡­ That¡¯s not what you said earlier! You said that I can enter and leave any world of the constetion freely.¡± Ye Qingtang opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Yes, I said that before.¡± The God of Nature did not find anything wrong. He lifted his hand and pointed towards the entrance of the constetion that had almost fadedpletely.


    ¡°Before the entrance disappears, you can enter and leave freely.¡±


    After the God of Nature finished his words, the illusory entrance of the constetion totally disappeared.

 Chapter 1353 - Su Qiao 1

    Chapter 1353 Su Qiao 1


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang fell into the God of Nature¡¯s trap again.


    Can an ancient god fool people around?


    Don¡¯t they have their morals?


    It was totally impossible to guard against their traps!!!


    ¡°Just ept it. Since it¡¯s your first time here, I can show you something from the Star Pavilion.¡± The God of Nature waved his little hands, and a cluster of stars appeared in front of his eyes.


    There were numerous spots in the stretch of stars. He touched one of the spots, and then it moved forward. A white jade fan was surrounded by the halo from the star.


    ¡°This is the illusory moon feather fan, a heaven-grade divine weapon.¡± The God of Nature touched the feather fan. He waved his hand again to send the fan away and then touched another star. The star enclosed a top-grade elixir.


    ¡°Soul Formation elixir. It can be used to cultivate immortal and Buddha bloodlines.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the two treasures in shock.


    Heaven-grade divine weapon?


    Soul Formation elixir?


    She had never seen these things before.


    ¡°There are more. A long as youplete the mission, you can use your neb points to exchange them. I¡¯m always very generous to explorers.¡± The God of Nature smiled and said.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Star Pavilion that was dispersed by the God of Nature with perplexed feelings.


    The God of Nature was an ancient god, and he definitely possessed many treasures. Nothing from those normal mystic realms couldpare with these.


    Though it still felt like a trap¡­


    Those things really piqued Ye Qingtang¡¯s great interest.


    Furthermore¡­


    She had entered the world, and there was no way that she could leave beforepleting the mission. The spirit energy here was not bad. Cultivating here for one day could be equal to three days in the Central Maind.


    ¡°Alright¡­ What¡¯s the mission?¡± Ye Qingtang said with mixed feelings. She did not trust the God of Naturepletely.


    The God of Nature smiled, and a light shed out from his finger into Ye Qingtang¡¯s temple.


    As the light diffused in, strange memories started to appear in Ye Qingtang¡¯s brain.


    Those memories belonged to the owner of this room.


    The owner was called Su Qiao. Her father was a general, and her mother passed away after giving birth to her. Her father married another woman and had other children.


    Su Qiao was not born by the current General¡¯s wife, and she was always neglected here. She was intimidated and had no talent, so even her father did not adore her.


    The only hope that Su Qiao had was the arranged marriage to the prime minister¡¯s son. They nned to get married when Su Qiao turned sixteen. However, on the wedding day, Su Qiao¡¯s fiance annulled the engagement and chose her sister Su Mo¡¯er as his wife in front of everyone.


    Su Qiao was too upset and went crazy. She was then locked inside the room and got crazier.


    Besides Su Qiao¡¯s identity, Ye Qingtang acquired some other information about the world here.


    Though the spirit energy here was very intense, people here had no spirit root and did not know how to cultivate spirit energy. What they called martial art was just some basic skills to Ye Qingtang¡­


    This is really¡­ a huge waste!


    She could not believe that they left such intense spirit energy untouched here.

 Chapter 1354 - Su Qiao 2

    <h4>1354 Su Qiao 2</h4>


    ¡°Your first mission is to be the ruler of the General¡¯s residence. Everyone should pay respect to you.¡± The God of Nature released the first mission after Ye Qingtang absorbed all the information.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt speechless as she stared at the God of Nature. Was he joking?


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m Su Qiao now?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    The God of Nature nodded.


    ¡°After you enter a world in the constetion, you might rece a person here or be an outsider. Everything is decided by Nature.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the God of Nature and did not say anything.


    What Nature¡­ Everything was based on his opinion¡­


    Based on her understanding of the world, this should be a ¡®kind¡¯ ce with intense spirit energy for her cultivation. The God of Nature must find it too easy for her here and therefore created some trouble for her.


    Ye Qingtang felt more relieved as she would get neb points afterpleting the mission, and the points could be exchanged for treasures.


    ¡°As long as everyone here pays respect to me and I¡¯ll be the in-charge here?¡± Ye Qingtang raised a brow and took a glimpse at the God of Nature.


    The God of Nature nodded.


    A smile appeared by Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips. She carried the little white tiger and walked towards the door. She raised her leg and kicked the door¡­


    The locked door was kicked open with a loud bang. The few servants who were chatting outside were knocked down by the force as well.


    ¡°Su¡­ Su Qiao?¡± The servants were shocked as they looked at Ye Qingtang, who walked out of the door.


    In their eyes, Ye Qingtang was Su Qiao now.


    ¡°How dare you call my name?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled. She raised her hand suddenly and pped the servant who spoke with an invisible force.


    The servant did not realize what had happened and was pped by someone on the face. His entire body was thrown out by the force.


    The rest of the servants were shocked by what they just witnessed. They did not see anyone or anything near the guy, and he just flew out by himself?


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy¡­ The Eldest Young Lady is crazy again¡­ Master!¡±


    They stared at Ye Qingtang, whose eyes appeared to be different today, and their bodies were full of cold sweat. They ran away immediately and thought that their Eldest Young Lady went crazy again.


    Ye Qingtang did not stop them and let those servants run away in panic. She nced at the servant who fainted on the ground and did not feel any guilt.


    All of them were loyal to the General¡¯s wife. Su Qiao was not respected in the family, and these servants disrespected her after taking the order from the General¡¯s wife.


    Though Ye Qingtang was only here toplete her mission, she wanted to help the owner fight back.


    The God of Nature drifted behind Ye Qingtang. He felt slightly interested as he witnessed how simple and violent Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions were.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall see what¡¯s fun in this world.¡± Ye Qingtang carried the little white tiger again and walked towards the yard of the general¡¯s residence.


    General Qiao was in the front hall. A gorgeous and elegantdy sat beside him as he frowned.


    ¡°Dear husband¡­ Su Qiao is getting crazier now. She threw away all the food we sent to her. Others will treat the entire general¡¯s residence as a joke if we continue to allow such behaviors from her.¡± Thedy frowned slightly and said. Her voice was mixed with hatred.

 Chapter 1355 - Su Qiao 3

    Chapter 1355 Su Qiao 3


    Thedy was the General¡¯s wife and Su Qiao¡¯s stepmother. She was trying to convince General Qiao to send Su Qiao away.


    General Qiao frowned, and his expression darkened.


    The general¡¯s wife observed the concern that General Qiao had and took a nce at the girl standing behind her. The girl was called Su Lin¡¯er. She was born by the general¡¯s wife and was the third youngdy in the General¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Father, I think mother is right. My elder sister is getting crazier, and it has be a topic for discussion in the city. The youngdy from the Hou family asked about that when I was out yesterday.¡± Su Lin¡¯er was on the same line as her mother and wanted to chase Su Qiao out of the General¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Su Qiao is my daughter. Though she is crazy now, if I chase her to another residence, others may bad-mouth behind my back. It¡¯s not appropriate¡­¡± General Qiao shook his head. He did not care about Su Qiao¡¯s life at all. He only bothered whether others would say something about him if he chased his daughter out as it might affect his future.


    ¡°We are just sending Su Qiao to another ce for her to recover, not chasing her out. It¡¯s suitable for her there as it¡¯s quiet. I know you care for Su Qiao but think about Lin¡¯er and Mo¡¯er. Mo¡¯er just entered the prime minister¡¯s residence, and Lin¡¯er is at the age for marriage soon. Su Qiao¡¯s craziness might affect Mo¡¯er and Lin¡¯er¡¯s future if we continue to keep her here. They are your daughters as well. You need to consider their reputation.¡± The General¡¯s wife expressed her concerns.


    She was not guilty at all as if she did not know what resulted in Su Qiao¡¯s craziness. Her daughter Su Mo¡¯er took away Su Qiao¡¯s fiance and humiliated Su Qiao in front of everyone.


    ¡°This¡­¡± General Qiao frowned. He raised his head and saw Su Lin¡¯er¡¯s wronged expression and made his mind.


    ¡°Tomorrow, ask someone to take Su Qiao to the other residence then.¡±


    Both the General¡¯s wife and Su Lin¡¯er were delighted. Su Qiao was crazy now. If she were sent to the remote residence, no one would know anything even if she died there.


    ¡°I shall prepare for that,¡± the General¡¯s wife said slowly.


    General Qiao nodded.


    The moment the General¡¯s wife stood up, a few servants looked flustered and rushed in.


    ¡°Master¡­ Lady, the Eldest Young Lady is crazy again! You should go and take a look!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy again?¡± General Qiao¡¯s expression darkened. He felt slightly guilty deciding to send Su Qiao away, but now, it could no longer be avoided.


    His reputation would be ruined if she continued to be crazy.


    ¡°Master, Su Qiao cannot be here anymore. I think she should be sent away as soon as possible. How about today?¡± The General¡¯s wife said.


    ¡°Prepare the carriage to send our Eldest Young Lady to the other residence now.¡± General Qiao did not bother to say anything else.


    However, a figure walked in slowly from the entrance of the front hall.


    General Qiao and the rest looked towards the figure and realized that she was the crazy ¡°Su Qiao¡±, and she walked into the front hall.


    ¡°Who allowed you toe here? If others see you, my reputation will be ruined. Get back right now!¡± General Qiao frowned andmended. He did not want anyone to see his crazy daughter.


    ¡°Someone restrain Su Qiao right now. She may hurt others when she gets crazy!¡± The General¡¯s wife gave orders to the servants as she looked at Ye Qingtang in disgust.


    A few strong servants immediately walked out and wanted to restrain Ye Qingtang with rope.


    However, before they could get near her, an invisible wave of air came out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet. Everyone was thrown out by the wave of air andnded heavily on the ground.

 Chapter 1356 - So Weak 1

    Chapter 1356 So Weak 1


    The world here was totally different from the one Ye Qingtang was in previously. Though it was full of spirit energy, people here did not know how to make use of it besides knowing how to perform some basic fighting moves. Ye Qingtang changed her identity, but her capability and strength remained the same. She was not sure how much difference there was between her and the people in this world. It was lucky that she could test it out in the General¡¯s residence today.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang really felt that¡­ they were as weak as the ants when she stared at the servants lying on the ground.


    The cultivators in this world are all so weak?


    They could not evenpare with the most inferior Connate Level Five people in her world¡­


    Everyone else in the hall froze as they saw the servants falling onto the ground.


    They could not understand how these people fell onto the ground as no one seemed to have done anything. Of course, they would not know that it was the result of Ye Qingtang¡¯s power.


    ¡°Get up, pieces of craps!¡± General Qiao shouted impatiently. He was always obsessed with martial arts and was very experienced in that. The reason why he disliked Su Qiao was that she had no talent to learn martial arts at all. His abilities must be one of the best in the world; if not, he could not be the general here.


    However¡­


    He could not figure out how these people fell and just thought they were trying to bezy.


    ¡°Allzy bastards! Can¡¯t you even restrain a mad girl?!¡± The General¡¯s wife did not expect that the useless ¡°Su Qiao¡± did this, and she shouted in rage.


    However, those servants groaned on the floor and could not get up no matter how the General and his wife tried tomand them.


    General Qiao frowned when he saw the servants rolling on the ground. His eyes were filled with impatience. He walked forward directly and was going to restrain his crazy daughter in order to send her to another residence.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly curious when General Qiao walked towards her. Based on the clues she knew about this world, General Qiao should be one of the most powerful people in this world. There should be no one who was more powerful than him here.


    Ye Qingtang was waiting to see how much difference there was between her ability and the General¡¯s.


    General Qiao lifted his hand and was about to grab Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder. Based on his ability, it should be as easy as lifting up a chicken to grab ¡°Su Qiao¡±.


    The moment General Qiao stretched his hand out, Ye Qingtang did not move but released one trace of her force within her body.


    Boom!


    A loud sound was heard in the hall. General Qiao, whose face was filled with unpleasantness, was thrown out by the force. His giant bodynded heavily on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at General Qiao with perplexed feelings. He was thrown out by that little amount of force from her.


    Powerful figure of the world?


    The most powerful General?


    ¡­ How could he be so weak?!


    As Ye Qingtang was amazed at how weak the ¡°most powerful¡¯ person in this world, it was chaos in the hall.


    ¡°Master! Master¡­ What happened to you?¡± The General¡¯s wife witnessed how General Qiao flew out and rushed forward nervously, trying to get him up.


    General Qiao felt that he was just trodden by numerous horses. The pain was unbearable, and his head buzzed.

 Chapter 1357 - So Weak 2

    Chapter 1357 So Weak 2


    General Qiao did not know what was going on. A huge force had suddenly sent him flying. The impact of the force was greater than anything he had encountered before.


    Su Liner and the General¡¯s wife immediately turned their attention to General Qiao and did not notice anything strange about Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A handsome man suddenly entered from another room. When he saw the chaos in the main hall, he could not help but show his curiosity. Then, his gaze fell on Ye Qingtang, who was standing nearby, and he immediately looked disdainful.


    When the General¡¯s wife saw the youth, she immediately said, ¡°Kai¡¯er, you¡¯re here just in time. Su Qiao has gone crazy again.¡±


    The youth¡¯s name was Dongfang Kai, and he was the nephew of the General¡¯s wife. Because the Dongfang Family lived near the General¡¯s residence, they often dropped by.


    Dong Fangkai frowned slightly, and his expression grew more contemptuous as he looked at Ye Qingtang. Ever since the General¡¯s wife had married and moved to the General¡¯s residence, the rtionship between the Dongfang Family and General Qiao had grown even more intimate.


    General Qiao was a military officer. Although his surname was Su, he was conferred the title of General Qiao, so his eldest daughter was named Su Qiao to thank His Majesty for his kindness.


    The Dongfang Family, on the other hand, specialized in magic. They often refined health-giving elixirs for the Emperor, and the Emperor thought highly of them.


    Dongfang Kai disliked this cousin, who was not a blood rtive. Now, when he heard what the General¡¯s wife said, he did not waste words but walked over to Ye Qingtang. He wanted to reach out and grab this helpless and crazy cousin to drag her away.


    But the moment Dongfang Kai reached out his hand, Ye Qingtang raised her foot and kicked him such that he fell to the ground.


    Dongfang Kai was fairly skilled. When the General¡¯s wife had married and moved into the General¡¯s residence, he had also trained with General Qiao from a young age and was skilled in martial arts. Among his peers, his skills were considered exceptional.


    However, Su Qiao was a good-for-nothing who could not even practice martial arts. Naturally, Dongfang Kai was not on his guard.


    This kick broke several of Dongfang Kai¡¯s ribs. He fell heavily to the ground with a grunt, blood seeping from his mouth.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless when she saw Dongfang Kai lying on the ground, vomiting blood.


    She had not even used much force, but he was vomiting blood?


    Surely it was obvious that he was asking for it?


    ¡°Kai¡¯er?¡± The General¡¯s wife was startled. She not had expected Ye Qingtang to fight back.


    Even General Qiao was shocked by the events unfolding before his eyes, not to mention his wife.


    What is going on?


    How has Qiao¡¯er suddenly learned to fight so viciously?


    General Qiao had been obsessed with martial arts all his life and had some experience. Ye Qingtang¡¯s casual kick had shocked General Qiao. Such force and speed could not be achieved without thirty to fifty years of cultivation.


    But the General¡¯s wife, who did not know much about martial arts, was not aware of this. Her face grew grim when she saw that this crazy Ye Qingtang had hit her nephew.


    ¡°Su Qiao, how dare you hit someone!¡± The General¡¯s wife had also been disdainful of Su Qiao. Now, she walked over to Ye Qingtang furiously and raised her hand to p Ye Qingtang in the face.


    But¡­


    Before the General¡¯s wife could p Ye Qingtang, thetter had given her a resounding smack instead.


    The General¡¯s wife instantly spun like a top. The force of the blow caused her to spin several rounds before she stumbled and fell onto the ground.

 Chapter 1358 - So Weak 3

    Chapter 1358 So Weak 3


    An imprint of five fingers med on her cheeks, looking startlingly red. Her lips had cracked from the blow.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The General¡¯s wife stared incredulously at Ye Qingtang, who had dared to hit her.


    Dongfang Kai, who was nearby, saw that something was amiss. He ignored the pain from his injuries and hurriedly fled the General¡¯s residence.


    ¡°How dare you hit me? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m your mother!¡± The General¡¯s wife had never been so offended, and her expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°You? You¡¯re not fit.¡± Ye Qingtang swept a cold nce at the General¡¯s wife. She knew from Su Qiao¡¯s memories that the General¡¯s wife had never treated Su Qiao as her own daughter but continually abused her. Even the servants had better treatment.


    Su Qiao¡¯s abilities were mediocre, but not so poor that she could not learn a few punches and kicks by training with General Qiao. However, when Su Qiao was young, the General¡¯s wife had seized the opportunity to spike her food with a slow-acting poison. Hence, Su Qiao¡¯s body was not able to withstand any kind of martial arts training.


    In the incident in which Su Mo¡¯er had snatched Su Qiao¡¯s fiance, it was also the General¡¯s wife who hade between the original couple. Now, they had driven Su Qiao crazy, but the General¡¯s wife still would not let her off. Instead, she wanted to send Su Qiao to another residence and kill her¡­


    Ye Qingtang had no qualms about beating people like that.


    Furthermore¡­


    She had not used any force at all. She had just casually waved her hand. How was she to know that the General¡¯s wife was so fragile she would be sent spinning?


    ¡°You! Master¡­ look at this fine daughter of yours! She treats me like that!¡± The General¡¯s wife held her face, looking aggrieved. But because of the p, she did not dare to advance again, onlyining to General Qiao.


    She was perplexed.


    Hadn¡¯t she destroyed Su Qiao¡¯s body long ago?


    How was it that the force of this p had caused her skull to vibrate with pain?


    General Qiao had not yet recovered his wits. His attention was fixed on Ye Qingtang¡¯s kick.


    Even General Qiao could not attain the force and speed of this kick.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    When the General¡¯s wife saw that the General was stunned, she was deeply unhappy. But before she could speak again, a dozen figures appeared at the doorway to the General¡¯s residence. One of them was Dongfang Kai, who had sneaked away just now.


    He was apanied by many of the elites from the Dongfang Family.


    Even the Master of the Dongfang Family, the brother of the General¡¯s wife, Dongfang Qing, had hurried over.


    The Dongfang house was not far from the General¡¯s residence. Although Dongfang Kai was injured, he had managed to hurry back quickly.


    The General¡¯s wife had long wanted to get rid of Su Qiao, whom she viewed as a nuisance. Now that Su Qiao dared to hit someone, Dongfang Kai naturally would not pass up this chance. He had gone home to summon the others and was prepared to pressurize General Qiao into getting rid of his crazy daughter.


    ¡°Brother Dongfang.¡± General Qiao had not expected the Dongfang Family to arrive. But he was in no position to be bothered about anything else, so he spoke civilly.


    Dongfang Qing nodded slightly. His rather sinister eyes swept over Ye Qingtang, who was standing in the middle of the main hall. Then, he looked at General Qiao and said, ¡°General, or perhaps I should address you as brother-inw? My younger sister has been married to you for many years and has treated everyone in your residence well. She has doted on your daughter, Su Qiao. Now, Su Qiao is not only crazy, but she has dared to hit her mother, who is her elder. You must give me an exnation today.¡±

 Chapter 1359 - You Are Deliberately Provoking Me 1

    Chapter 1359 You Are Deliberately Provoking Me 1


    General Qiao froze for a moment, but before he could reply, his wife threw herself at Dongfang Qing as if she suffered some terrible grievance.


    ¡°Elder Brother, if I had listened to you and gotten rid of that crazy girl earlier, this would not have happened. See.. she actually dared to treat me like this¡­ There is no ce for Lin¡¯er and me in the General¡¯s residence.¡± The General¡¯s wife pushed the fiery red finger imprints on her face in front of Dongfang Qing, as if afraid he could not see them.


    Dongfang Qing¡¯s expression grew grim as he looked coldly at General Qiao.


    ¡°If Brother Su cannot bear to take a lunatic like this in hand, then I better take over.¡±


    General Qiao¡¯s expression stiffened. Although Dongfang Qing did not have an official position in court, his skills in refining elixirs were greatly valued by the Emperor. Even General Qiao had to be civil to him.


    However¡­


    General Qiao looked at Ye Qingtang again, and his expression became conflicted.


    However, before General Qiao could speak, Dongfang Qing rushed at Ye Qingtang with the group from the Dongfang Family that hade with him.


    In his eyes, Su Qiao was only a helpless girl and a lunatic. They could capture her easily. And since Su Qiao would certainly struggle in the process, if they pretended to identally kill her while capturing her, it would be toote for General Qiao to protect her even if he wished to do so.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± General Qiao suddenly spoke. He seemed about to stop them, but his wife copsed in his arms, pretending to be frail. She clung to him such that he was unable to free himself.


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at the group from the Dongfang Family who had surrounded her. Her gaze suddenly passed over the God of Nature, who was following behind her.


    At that moment, the God of Nature looked delighted. However, Ye Qingtang realized that others could not see the God of Nature.


    ¡°As long as everyone in the General¡¯s residence submits to me, my mission isplete?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke to the God of Nature.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The God of Nature was prepared to watch a good show.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips suddenly curved in amusement as she looked at the group from the Dongfang Family with their evil intentions.


    Be it General Qiao or Dongfang Kai, their abilities were so poor that Ye Qingtang was not even interested in exerting herself. But when she saw so many people rush at her, she thought she might as well test whether the people in these worlds were really so incredibly weak.


    The group from the Dongfang Family had not heard the conversation between Ye Qingtang and the God of Nature. They simply followed Dongfang Qing¡¯s instructions and rushed forward to capture her.


    But when they had advanced and just rolled up their sleeves to catch and kill this lunatic, a cold light suddenly shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    A st of air suddenly rose from Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet, and her figure vanished instantly.


    Before Dongfang Qing could see Ye Qingtang, he suddenly felt a huge force attacking him from behind.


    He was instantly sent flying!


    No one present knew what was going on. They only saw a sh of light that looked like lightning, rushing around them. The light passed in an instant, leaving chaos in its wake.


    The men from the Dongfang Family did not know what was going on. They were sent flying in all directions by this invisible force.

 Chapter 1360 - You Are Deliberately Provoking Me 2

    Chapter 1360 You Are Deliberately Provoking Me 2


    For a moment¡­


    Pandemonium reigned in the courtyard of the General¡¯s residence.


    General Qiao, who had been about to stop them, stood rooted to the spot in disbelief. His expression was one of incredulity.


    Uh¡­


    What¡¯s going on?


    The General¡¯s wife, who was all prepared to watch a good show, was also shocked. She looked on as her elder brother and the others from her family flew here and there in the courtyard as if possessed. They looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    General Qiao was one of the most skilled people in the entire kingdom. Even so, he did not even have the ability to clearly see Ye Qingtang¡¯s movements.


    Within the span of a few breaths, the entire courtyard of the General¡¯s residence was in disarray. Dongfang Qing was one of the first to be hit. Hey motionless on the ground. He had stopped breathing.


    Only Ye Qingtang stood casually amidst the group. Her expression was rather strange.


    She had thought that General Qiao was pretty weak but had not expected that¡­


    These people from the Dongfang Family were even weaker than General Qiao?


    Was there even one person in this world who could fight?


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. She did not know that this group of people who had copsed on the ground were considered elite fighters in this world.


    Dongfang Qing, in particr, was almost on par with General Qiao. Outside of the capital, he could be a chief anywhere else.


    But this ¡°chief¡± was now lying motionless on the ground. He was not even breathing.


    ¡°Elder Brother¡­ Elder Brother¡­¡± When the General¡¯s wife saw the chaos, she could not maintain her act any longer. She wept as she ran to Dongfang Qing¡¯s side. She turned ashen as she looked at Dongfang Qing, who was bleeding copiously from the eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    Dongfang Qing had died just like that?


    ¡°You¡­ You lunatic, you killed my Elder Brother?!¡± The General¡¯s wife red at Ye Qingtang. Her expression was a mixture of fear and hate.


    Ye Qingtang stared nkly at her. ¡°¡­¡±


    Dead?


    Surely he can not be that weak?


    She had just moved her hands and legs a little and had not even used any force. And he had died?!


    Why the hell is he so weak¡­


    They really were not deliberately provoking her?


    For some reason, Ye Qingtang had a strange feeling that the disparity in ability between her and the people of this world was even greater than that between her and the Heavenly Venerate level animals in the nine-star constetion.


    She had just moved her fingers slightly, and they had all died.


    General Qiao waspletely shocked. He thought that his daughter was a good-for-nothing who could not learn martial arts. Then, she had turned into a lunatic and was probably ruined for life.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s casual act today had smashed General Qiao¡¯s world view.


    How terrifying was her power?


    Even his Master probably could not defeat dozens of people from the Dongfang Family in such a short span of time¡­


    Apart from Dongfang Qing, a dozen men from the Dongfang Family hade along. Now, seven or eight of them were dead, and the survivors were all injured. Up to now, they could not figure out what kind of sinister power Ye Qingtang had used to strike them all down.


    When the rest saw that their family Master was dead, a chill crept down their spines. They were so frightened that they shivered.


    Because Dongfang Kai was injured, he had not advanced. He thought that his father and the General¡¯s wife could take care of this lunatic, but who knew¡­


    In the end, all he had was Dongfang Qing¡¯s body that was slowly turning cold.

 Chapter 1361 - You Are Deliberately Provoking Me 3

    Chapter 1361 You Are Deliberately Provoking Me 3


    ¡°Su¡­ Su Qiao¡­ You¡­ You dared to kill my father¡­¡± Dongfang Kai shook as he stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Even if one beat him to death, he would never have believed that Ye Qingtang could kill his father so easily.


    One should know that¡­


    In Dongfang Kai¡¯s heart, his father was one of the best in the entire kingdom in terms of skill. In the capital, no one could defeat his father besides General Qiao and a few of His Majesty¡¯s guards.


    ¡°He was too weak,¡± Ye Qingtang said casually, but truthfully.


    She had not intended to kill anyone.


    However¡­


    These people¡¯s abilities were so poor that she could not bear looking at them. How was she to know that she could kill someone just by raising her hand?


    Ye Qingtang had recently attained the Arcane Supremacy First Heaven. In the vast expanse of the Central Maind, her abilities were simply the foundation of any other cultivator¡¯s abilities.


    But in this world where there was no such thing as cultivation, it was an entirely different story.


    It was like¡­


    A person in armor standing in an ants¡¯ nest. He could cause widespread destruction by just moving his hands.


    Although Ye Qingtang was speaking the truth, the words sounded incredibly shameful and mocking to Dongfang Kai!


    Although Dongfang Kai¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, he was not stupid. He did not dare to contest Ye Qingtang. He could only slink away.


    Ye Qingtang did not intend to stop him. She was still familiarizing herself with everything in this world, including martial skills that were so weak they were almost negligible. Also¡­ she wanted toplete the mission that the God of Nature had given her as soon as possible and obtain neb points.


    Although the people here were indescribably weak, the area was rich in spirit energy. Ye Qingtang only needed toplete her mission, and then she could cultivate here while also obtaining neb points to exchange for a treasure in the Star Pavilion.


    One must know that of the two items she had seen, her abilities would be greatly enhanced by either one.


    The General¡¯s wife was in shock. She embraced Dongfang Qing¡¯s body and wept. Su Lin¡¯er was terrified. She looked dazed when she saw the ground full of blood.


    General Qiao¡¯s expression was veryplicated. When he looked at Ye Qingtang, he looked both surprised and delighted.


    He had thought that his daughter waspletely ruined, but who knew¡­ she actually possessed such terrifying power. How could a martial arts enthusiast like him not be excited?


    ¡°Qiao¡¯er, you go back. I will take care of everything here.¡± General Qiao stepped forward. His expression was strange, but he continued to maintain his protective attitude towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°His Majesty greatly values Dongfang Qing. Now that you have killed him, the Dongfang family won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±


    Although General Qiao was delighted in the sudden growth of his daughter¡¯s abilities, he was also worried about Dongfang Qing¡¯s death.


    In recent years, the Emperor had be more and more persistent in his quest to achieve immortality. Dongfang Qing specialized in refining elixirs, and the Emperor had appointed him to refine elixirs for immortality. Now, Dongfang Qing was dead just like that. This matter would not be resolved so easily.


    Ye Qingtang had not intended to kill anyone. She had only wanted to seize the opportunity toplete her mission. But she did not panic. Instead, she used the time to return to her room to try cultivating in this world.


    The abundant spirit energy greatly sped up her cultivation. Ye Qingtang had previously obtained ck Heaven Water from the Hell of Avicinaraka but had not found a suitable opportunity to use it. Now, she took it out.


    Spirit roots were not of much use to someone in the Arcane Supremacy realm. Ye Qingtang gulped down the water and clearly felt the spirit root in her body grow warm. As the warmth spread, the speed at which she could absorb spirit energy also doubled.

 Chapter 1362 - Mission Completed 1

    Chapter 1362 Mission Completed 1


    Within half a day, Ye Qingtang leveled up by another heaven. Now, she was at the Second Heaven of the Arcane Supremacy.


    Though the speed of cultivation here was no way near that in the nine-star constetion, at least it was safe here.


    After all¡­


    Ye Qingtang might not even have time to run away in the world of the nine-star constetion. She did not even imagine trying to cultivate there peacefully.


    As Ye Qingtang leveled up, a red light dispersed from her body, filled the whole house, and dashed into the sky.


    As General Qiao was worried about how he should handle Dongfang Qing¡¯s death, he suddenly noticed that all the servants had gathered outside Ye Qingtang¡¯s room and kowtowed towards the house in fear and respect.


    General Qiao was confused, but when he saw the red light surrounding the room, he was totally shocked.


    Red light from the sky?


    He only heard about such a phenomenon from legends.


    ording to the legends, that would only ur when an immortal came to the earth!


    An immortal came to the earth¡­


    General Qiao suddenly recalled how his daughter suddenly gained great power and abilities, and he felt dazed.


    Was it possible¡­


    That an immortal assisted his daughter?


    The red light was getting brighter, and the citizens who were around the General¡¯s residence also noticed it. They were all amazed and thought that an immortal appeared. Within a short period of time, many citizens brought tributes and kneeled outside the General¡¯s residence.


    Ye Qingtang did not know anything that happened outside as she restored her aura from leveling up.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s original world, everyone was used to phenomenons that urred from spirit energy when someone leveled up. People might just pay attention to that, but no one would treat it as the appearance of an immortal.


    If Ye Qingtang knew how people in this world came out with such a ridiculous belief from her leveling up, she might just vomit blood.


    The red light disappeared after a while. People outside kowtowed for a while more and dispersed in respect.


    The appearance of an immortal was spread among the city.


    General Qiao was curious and excited at the same time. However, before he could ask Ye Qingtang about that, some trouble came.


    The Emperor was enraged by Dongfang Qing¡¯s death, as General Qiao had expected.


    The Dongfang Family just reported how Ye Qingtang killed Dongfang Qing to the Emperor. Even the General¡¯s wife¡¯s eldest daughter Su Mo¡¯er, who forcefully took Su Qiao¡¯s fiance, also joined her father-inw to report the case to the court.


    The Emperor waited for an immortal elixir from Dongfang Qing all the time so that he could be immortal. However, the only person who could refine the elixirs for him was now dead¡­


    The Emperor asked his people to bring the culprit Ye Qingtang to the pce immediately out of rage.


    General Qiao was shocked when he knew about that, but he really wanted to protect Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Qiao¡¯er, I¡¯ll bring you to apologize to the Emperor. Trust me, you will be safe even if I have to abandon my position.¡± After witnessing Ye Qingtang¡¯s power and the red light phenomenon, General Qiao was determined that he must protect his extraordinary daughter.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was odd after hearing General Qiao¡¯s swear.


    After Ye Qingtang leveled up, the God of Nature told her that she hadpleted her mission.

 Chapter 1363 - Mission Completed 2

    Chapter 1363 Mission Completed 2


    Ye Qingtang was quite delighted that she could use the neb points to exchange for treasures.


    However, the God of Nature gave her an unexpected number.


    One point¡­


    Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned when she saw the number of points, but she thought that it only required a few points to exchange for rewards in the Star Pavilion. That might be the reason why the reward was so little.


    However, when she saw the price of one hundred thousand under the Soul Formation Elixir¡­


    Ye Qingtang really wanted to kill the God of Nature if she could fight him.


    The God of Nature even shamelessly announced the second mission.


    The second mission was to acquire respect from everyone in this country.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to kill herself when she heard the mission.


    Howe the missions came one after another?


    Ye Qingtang used her power to suppress everyone in order to take over the control in the General¡¯s residence.


    However, to let everyone in the country pay respect to her¡­


    The God of Nature must be fooling her around.


    ¡°Qiao¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will be here with you the whole time.¡± General Qiao thought that Ye Qingtang was scared as he did not get any response from her.


    Ye Qingtang cleared her mind and thought about General Qiao¡¯s words. Before he started another round of persuasion, Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Since she had to stay in this world for a while, she wanted to figure out how powerful the people here were¡­


    The powerful figures beside the Emperor should be better than General Qiao at least.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to give it a try.


    Furthermore¡­


    The second mission given by the God of Nature was also rted to the country.


    If the world here did not contain enough spirit energy for Ye Qingtang to cultivate, she would definitely say farewell to him based on the pathetic number of points.


    General Qiao did not know what Ye Qingtang was thinking about. He led Ye Qingtang to apologize to the Emperor. Ye Qingtang left the little white tiger inside the room and did not bother with the God of Nature, who followed her behind.


    No one could see him anyway.


    The country where Ye Qingtang was located at in this world was called the Yuan Kingdom. It was supposedly the most powerful kingdom.


    There was a legend in the Yuan Kingdom saying that the first emperor of the kingdom had witnessed an immortal beside an abyss. He then built the kingdom and believed strongly that he must receive luck from the immortal in order for him to rule the country.


    Everyone in the country worshiped immortals based on that legend. Every emperor also longed for immortal elixirs in order to live beyond a hundred years old and be immortal.


    There was another legend saying that one of the Emperors ate a halfpleted elixir and lived one hundred and eleven years. He was the most long-lived man in the world.


    The current Emperor felt an urgent need to get the immortal elixir based on his ancestor¡¯s experience.


    When General Qiao brought Ye Qingtang to the royal pce, Ye Qingtang saw the obese Emperor, who was in luxurious clothes, sitting in a tiny throne in rage.


    A few higher-ups, as well as Su Mo¡¯er and her husband, were waiting in the pce for quite a while.


    They were very hostile when they saw Ye Qingtang walking into the pce.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have brought my disloyal daughter Su Qiao here.¡± General Qiao took a step forward and paid respects to the Emperor.


    Ye Qingtang stood straight in the pce and did not intend to pay respect to the obese Emperor at all.


    The Emperor¡¯s face was filled with a murderous expression, and he did not care about General Qiao¡¯s bow at all.

 Chapter 1364 - Mission Completed 3

    Chapter 1364 Mission Completed 3


    The Emperor said coldly, ¡°General Qiao, you have a good daughter here. How dare you to kill Taoist Master Dongfang! Your family is really not afraid of anything!¡±


    People who were good at refining elixirs were called Taoist Masters in this world. Dongfang Qing was the best Master in refinement in the Yuan Kingdom.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Qiao¡¯er is still young. She was crazy for a period of time due to some events. That¡¯s why she made such a huge mistake.¡± General Qiao was very determined to protect her daughter and pleaded for mercy.


    However, the Emperor would not let go of Ye Qingtang so easily.


    ¡°General Qiao, I should not take it on your whole family since you have contributed greatly to the kingdom. However, Su Qiao will be dead here. You¡¯re always loyal to me, so she will be just given a ss of poison.¡±


    After the Emperor finished his words, a servant at the side held the ss of poison that was prepared long ago and walked forward.


    General Qiao was shocked when he saw the poison. How could he not know about it after being the General for so many years? He was too familiar with its bitter smell.


    That was a special poisonous wine in the royal family. It was so poisonous that anyone who consumed a drop of it would have his organs to rot and die. There was absolutely no cure to it.


    Obviously, the Emperor did not want to keep Ye Qingtang alive. He did not show any mercy even when General Qiao kneeled and pleaded.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I¡¯m willing to use my everything in exchange for Su Qiao¡¯s life. Please, your majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Emperor shouted.


    ¡°You should be grateful for your contributions over the years. If not, your entire family will die along with Master Dongfang today! Master Dongfang had been looking for ways to refine immortal elixir for me all the time¡­ Su Qiao did not only kill him, but she also killed my opportunity of being immortal!¡± The Emperor gritted his teeth and said.


    He really wanted to kill the entire General¡¯s family, but he had to acknowledge the contributions from General Qiao, and the prime minister¡¯s family also pleaded for him.


    General Qiao¡¯s body was filled with cold sweat. He knew that the Emperor must be very angry, but¡­ he did not expect that he would be so furious.


    Su Mo¡¯er was confused as she stared at her nervous father. Why, all of a sudden, would her father protect Su Qiao when he did not care about him all the time?


    However¡­


    Su Mo¡¯er received an order from the General¡¯s wife that Su Qiao must be dead here. This would be revenge for Dongfang Qing.


    Su Mo¡¯er took a step forward, held the ss, and walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Elder sister, the mistake you made is unforgivable. You must take this in order to save the entire Su family.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was not familiar with Su Mo¡¯er, but she knew that this was Su Qiao¡¯s sister who took her fiance away. She did not bother to reply to her; instead, she took a glimpse at the poisonous wine.


    She could smell its bitterness before even tasting it.


    Though she did not know what it was called, based on her medical knowledge, the poisonous wine¡­ might be equivalent to those inferior narcotic drugs.


    What kind of poison was this? It contained color and smell?


    ¡°Qiao¡¯er, you can¡¯t¡­¡± General Qiao was very nervous. He was about to stop Ye Qingtang, but she took over the ss of poisonous wine and drank everything.


    People¡¯s reaction in the pce was all different when they saw Ye Qingtang drink the incurable poisonous wine.


    Everyone from the Dongfang family was content as they had taken their revenge. Su Mo¡¯er smiled coldly.

 Chapter 1365 - Gap 1

    Chapter 1365 Gap 1


    ¡°Your Majesty, Su Qiao is dead now. Please forgive my family.¡± Su Mo¡¯er was very sure that Ye Qingtang must be dead. She kneeled down towards the Emperor and pleaded for mercy for the General using her identity as the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter-inw.


    The Emperor frowned, but before he could say anything¡­


    ¡°Is there more?¡± After drinking the ss of poisonous wine, Ye Qingtang shook the empty ss and stared at everyone in the pce calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone looked towards Ye Qingtang unbelievably.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Su Mo¡¯er could not believe what she just heard.


    ¡°Say, do you have more wine? I¡¯m quite thirsty.¡± Ye Qingtang did not drink any water after stepping into this world. She really felt thirsty, especially after a long period of cultivation.


    The wine¡­


    It was bitter but still could quench her thirst.


    As for the poison¡­


    Ye Qingtang could release the poison just by taking a breath with her Second Heaven of Arcane Supremacy ability.


    ¡°You¡­¡± It was as if Su Mo¡¯er had just seen a ghost.


    That is the most poisonous wine here. Did Su Qiao be a real idiot?


    How could she ask for another ss?


    Besides Su Mo¡¯er, both the Dongfang family and General Qiao were shocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t feel anything with that one ss of poisonous wine. How about a few more sses? Maybe I¡¯ll die faster with the additional toxicity.¡± Ye Qingtang noticed the reaction from everyone else and said slowly.


    The Emperor¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he had never seen anyone being so willing to die.


    ¡°Sure, since you want to die faster, I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡±


    The Emperor asked someone to pass the whole bottle of poisonous wine to Ye Qingtang.


    People from the Dongfang family pulled themselves out of surprise. Ye Qingtang would die from rotten organs soon after she took the poisonous wine. They could just watch her suffer slowly until death.


    The servant who was holding the bottle wanted to help Ye Qingtang pour another ss, but she took over the entire bottle and finished everything inside in front of everyone.


    It was the first time they saw someone that could drink poisonous wine so generously.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s thirst was quenched, and the little trace of toxicity disappeared as she breathed out slowly.


    The poisonous wine might not even be able to kill a Connate Level One cultivator¡­


    Anyone who knew how to cultivate using spirit energy had some defense against poison. Unless the toxicity of the toxin was above the person¡¯s level, the poison would not have any effect.


    However, no one there knew about that.


    They were all waiting for Ye Qingtang to die when her organs were punctured by the poison.


    However, after a long while¡­


    Ye Qingtang was still standing there. Her face was radiant, and she looked like she was full of energy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did someone swap the poisonous wine?


    ¡°Qiao¡¯er¡­ You¡­ do you feel anything wrong?¡± General Qiao, who was depressed, suddenly saw that the poisonous wine did not seem to have any effect on his daughter.


    ¡°What do I need to feel?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    General Qiao¡¯s lips twitched. He suddenly remembered the bright light appeared on top of Ye Qingtang¡¯s room earlier on and was stunned. He wanted to say something, but the Emperor cut in.


    ¡°Long Qi!¡±

 Chapter 1366 - Gap 2

    Chapter 1366 Gap 2


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. He could not understand why the entire bottle of poisonous wine could not kill Ye Qingtang.


    However, he was still determined to kill her.


    After the Emperor finished his words, a giant man who was wearing gold armor jumped out andnded in front of Ye Qingtang.


    Long Qi was the most powerful person in the Yuan Kingdom. He was the one that the Emperor relied the most on.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes, and she was more cautious now.


    ording to the rumors, Long Qi was very powerful, and he had reached the top in the world. Part of the reason why Ye Qingtang came to the pce was to meet Long Qi and judge the ability of people in this world.


    Though Ye Qingtang was able to beat everyone before, she was still very cautious in front of Long Qi. She held a talisman in her hand secretly.


    She acquired the talisman from the Hell of Avicinaraka before. It could transmit her away for a short distance, about a few hundred meters away. However, it could save her life when her life was under threat.


    Ye Qingtang was fully prepared. If Long Qi was too powerful, she would crush the talisman and run away. She did not care about the mission as she only wanted to find a ce to cultivate.


    After Ye Qingtang set her n, Long Qi suddenly began his attack. He pulled the sword out by his waist, and the sound echoed in the entire pce.


    People from the Dongfang family were delighted when they saw Long Qi pull out the sword. They were expecting to see something exciting when they saw how fierce he was.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the sharp sword in Long Qi¡¯s hand, but she did not notice any sword breath on it. If she did not pay attention to that, based on the Dongfang family¡¯s and Su Mo¡¯er¡¯s shocking reaction, she would really believe that Long Qi¡¯s sword could end her life here right away¡­


    Long Qi was expressionless. Ye Qingtang was just a normal girl in his eyes. He could just kill her with one sh.


    Long Qi shed the sword down towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s head.


    Everyone held their breath as they heard the sound when the sword shed through the air.


    He was really the most powerful person of the Yuan Kingdom from his imposing demeanor. Ye Qingtang must be dead now.


    ng!


    A crisp sound echoed in the huge pce.


    Long Qi shed his sword down, and itnded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s head. However, the moment it touched her head, the entire sword broke into half from the center.


    nk nk nk!!


    The broken sword dropped onto the ground.


    Long Qi¡¯s majestic expression changed as he held the broken sword. Ye Qingtang was not hurt at all. His broken sword did not even touch Ye Qingtang¡¯s hair.


    Ye Qingtang looked at how stunned Long Qi was and took a glimpse at the talisman in her hand.


    So¡­


    That was the ability of the most powerful person in the Yuan Kingdom?


    Ye Qingtang felt she was stupid for the first time ever.


    She was so cautious when dealing with an ant¡¯s attack!! She even took out her talisman?!


    She kept away the talisman and used two fingers to hold onto the broken sword and moved it away with little force.


    Ye Qingtang really did not use much force, but Long Qi could not resist her movements even though he had used all his force.

 Chapter 1367 - Gap 3

    <strong>Chapter 1367 Gap 3</strong>


    everyone took a deep breath when they saw that long qi could not resist the force from ye qingtang¡¯s fingers. his face was totally red, and his nerves could be seen clearly on his neck. the emperor¡¯s expression darkened.


    general qiao was surprised and delighted.


    he knew exactly how terrifying long qi¡¯s ability was.


    unexpectedly¡­


    he was like a child who could not even resist the force in front of his daughter.


    long qi¡¯s face was pale red. he abandoned the sword when he knew that he could not resist ye qingtang¡¯s force. instead, he swung his fist at ye qingtang¡¯s face!


    ye qingtang snapped her finger lightly¡­


    long qi was sent flying and hit the wall of the pce. the wall copsed under the force.


    ¡°someonee here right now!¡± the emperor shouted as his face turned pale. he had just witnessed how the most powerful person under him was thrown out by ye qingtang¡¯s finger.


    ye qingtang was really annoyed by the emperor¡¯s roar, and she finally realized that the difference between her and the ¡°powerful figures¡± in this world was as big as the universe. she kicked the broken sword that long qi dropped, and the sword pierced into the wall behind the emperor.


    the emperor¡¯s teeth trembled as he saw the broken sword flying past his face.


    ¡°you¡­ how dare you to try to murder me¡­¡±


    everyone who was present was stunned as they did not expect ye qingtang to attack the emperor.


    general qiao was determined to protect his daughter, but he was terrified when he saw that his daughter was acting out of manner.


    ¡°qiao¡¯er, no!¡±


    ye qingtang did not bother about others¡¯ reactions. she only remembered the second mission given by that cunning god.


    the emperor¡¯s face was filled with terror. ye qingtang contemted for a second and said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with dongfang qing¡¯s death? if you want the immortal elixir, i can refine one for you.¡±


    ¡°you? what do you use to refine? are you a taoist master? you think that when you say you can, it really means you can achieve that? even master dongfang did not manage to refine the immortal elixir! how dare you say such things¡­¡± the emperor was agitated and scared at the same time.


    ye qingtang raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°dongfang qing is just a piece of junk. what master? everything he could refine, i can do that as well. anything he can¡¯t, i can.¡±


    ¡°those are really some big words. do you think that you are an immortal? how dare you disrespect the master.¡± the emperor stared at ye qingtang and felt that the eldest daughter of the su family was getting crazier.


    ¡°immortal?¡± ye qingtang¡¯s lips curved into a small smile.


    ¡°i am one.¡±


    after ye qingtang finished her words, the emperor could mock and scold her at the same time if it was at the right time.


    ¡°what evidence do you have to prove that you are an immortal?¡±


    she is an immortal?


    how ridiculous!


    besides the first emperor, who else dared to say that they had met an immortal in the past thousands of years?


    she dared to call herself an immortal.


    ¡°evidence?¡± ye qingtang nced around, and her smile deepened.


    ¡°have you seen someone flying in the air?¡±


    ¡°flying in the air?¡± the emperor frowned slightly.


    before the emperor finished his words, ye qingtang pushed herself above the ground.


    a pair of invisible wings extend behind her back. however, besides ye qingtang, no one else could see them.

 Chapter 1368 - An Immortal! 1

    Chapter 1368 An Immortal! 1


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Ye Qingtang actually flew into the sky with nothing under her feet. Her slender body was as light as a feather as she moved in the air rxedly.


    Although Ye Qingtang put on a dignified pose, she was quietly observing everyone¡¯s reaction.


    In just a moment, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped when they saw Ye Qingtang flying in the sky.


    ¡°Imm¡­ Immortal¡­¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes widened immediately.


    Given the martial level in this world, leaping onto the roofs and walking on walls were the maximum. Moreover, only supreme masters like Long Qi could achieve that state, and even ordinary mighty figures like General Qiao could only walk faster than normal people at most.


    Much less flying¡­


    Flying in midair¡­


    That was something that only rumored immortals could achieve!


    At this instant, everyone in the pce watched with mouths agape. It was as though they saw a ghost.


    Initially, Ye Qingtang was not certain if anyone could fly in this world, but she felt that their martial skills were unbearable; thus, she predicted that they could not and wanted to give it a try.


    Now, it seemed that¡­


    The people here really did not know how to fly in the air¡­


    An evil smile shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes immediately. She suddenly raised her hand, and a streak of light flowed out of her fingertip. Taking a sharp sword out from her space ring, she shed outside the pce forcefully.


    A loud rumble erupted. Under the extensive sword aura, the entire Imperial City was divided into two.


    Everyone in the pce wobbled.


    The Emperor, who was still thinking of killing Ye Qingtang earlier, even fell off his throne and copsed at Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Greetings, Immortal! I was blind and offended you. Please forgive me!¡±


    The Emperor initially thought that Ye Qingtang was making careless remarks, but after witnessing Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°Immortal¡± skills, he only had immense admiration for her.


    Ye Qingtang clearly did not have anything in her hands a while ago, but she made a sword appear out of nowhere. Furthermore, that sh actually had the power to split a mountain. How could an ordinary person do this!


    This time, the Emperor believed Ye Qingtangpletely.


    Since she could fly in the air, make something appear out of nothing, and even had the strength to topple the mountains, what else could she be if not an immortal?!


    The Emperor had always respected the legendary immortals; or else, he would not be bent on seeking an immortality pill. Now that he saw a living immortal before him, how could he not be agitated!


    What bullsh*t Dongfang Qing! That man was not even worthy of carrying shoes in front of the immortal!


    The Dongfang family, who were initially aze with anger, even turned pale from horror.


    They could not doubt Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as an immortal because of everything that they saw. At the thought that they actually wanted to kill such an immortal, they broke out in a cold sweat.


    For a moment, everyone was filled with profound respect, yet they also trembled in fear. Even General Qiao kneeled on the ground with reverence to experience the grace of an immortal.


    Ye Qingtang was rather amused as she looked at the royal family on the ground.


    They had not seen people flying in the sky, nor did they have space rings; thus, things like sword aura were even more unbelievable.


    If Ye Qingtang showed those few tricks in the Central Maind, no one would even bat an eyelid.


    But the people in this world¡­


    What could be said about them?


    The people in this world¡­ were really gullible¡­


    ¡°Rise.¡± Ye Qingtang reorganized her feelings and put on a dignified pose.

 Chapter 1369 - An Immortal! 2

    Chapter 1369 An Immortal! 2


    everyone stood up unsteadily. whether it be the dongfang family or the emperor, everyone looked at ye qingtang with reverence.


    they never thought that they would actually personally see an immortal on earth in their lifetime.


    ¡°immortal, i offended you greatly earlier on. please forgive me,¡± the emperor said hurriedly in fear that his actions made the immortal displeased.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± ye qingtang waved a hand. she started having thoughts as she looked at the respectful expressions of everyone in the pce.


    she still had to aplish the second mission that the god of nature assigned her, and it would probably be very difficult toplete it alone in a short span of time.


    the emperor did not know what ye qingtang was thinking about and merely looked at her silently and cautiously. hesitating, he said, ¡°immortal¡­ the immortality pill that you previously mentioned about¡­¡±


    previously, when ye qingtang mentioned the immortality pill, the emperor naturally did not believe her. but now¡­


    it waspletely different.


    wasn¡¯t it an easy feat for this immortal to refine an immortality pill?


    ye qingtang was still worried about finding an excuse to ask the emperor for help in aplishing the second mission. when she heard the emperor saying that, a smile emerged in her eyes, and she put on a calm front.


    ¡°i will not go back on my words since i have promised you.¡±


    ye qingtang subsequently retrieved a pill from her space ring.


    the emperor obviously did not know about the space ring and was overjoyed when he saw that ye qingtang made a pill appear out of thin air.


    ¡°this is the immortality pill that you wished for. you may consume it.¡± ye qingtang ced that pill in the emperor¡¯s hand indifferently.


    excitement filled the emperor¡¯s eyes as he cautiously received the pill and examined it detailedly.


    leaving aside the effects of consuming this immortality pill, just the smell of it in his hands cleared his mind and refreshed him.


    the emperor kept that ¡°immortality pill¡± carefully, but a thought urred to him.


    although the immortal said that this was an immortality pill, the emperor was still rather worried as, after all, he once offended her.


    ¡°may i know what ns you have in theing days? my yuan kingdom has always respected immortals greatly. if you don¡¯t mind, you can stay here for a few days. i will immediately order people to prepare a ce for you. if you are free, can you preach to my citizens?¡± the emperor spoke cautiously in a probing tone, and the way he phrased his sentences made him seem to be asking on his citizens¡¯ behalf.


    in reality, he wanted ye qingtang to remain in the yuan kingdom as firstly, the kingdom would flourish rapidly with an immortal overseeing them.


    secondly¡­


    a few decades were needed to see if the immortality pill really had any effect. if the immortal left and he realized that there was something wrong with this pill in the future, he had no one to turn to.


    ye qingtang looked at the emperor without any emotions as though she was thinking about his suggestion. however, she was jolly on the inside.


    the pill that she gave the emperor just now was merely an ordinary pill in the central maind and indeed could strengthen one¡¯s body. but immortality??


    that was really overthinking it.


    in ye qingtang¡¯s original world, as long as one was powerful enough, living for hundreds or thousands of years was not an issue. with the holy lord of shadows¡¯s skills, living up to ten thousand years was also normal.

 Chapter 1370 - An Immortal! 3

    Chapter 1370 An Immortal! 3


    the reason that ye qingtang used the pill to deceive the emperor was so that the emperor would go ording to her ns.


    using the emperor¡¯s powers to set up a sect in the yuan kingdom and preach to the citizens could easilyplete the god of nature¡¯s second mission.


    seeing that ye qingtang did not reply, the emperor could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°rest assured, immortal. we will not interfere with anything that you do in the yuan kingdom. whether you are willing to preach or not is up to you, immortal.¡±


    the emperor spoke with caution in fear that he would piss the immortal away.


    seeing that she had put on airs sufficiently, ye qingtang said with reluctance, ¡°since it is to preach and guide the humans in the world, it is not impossible.¡±


    the emperor¡¯s heart finally rxed after hearing what ye qingtang said.


    ¡°your kindness is admirable. rest assured, immortal. everything will be arranged suitably,¡± the emperor said.


    ye qingtang nodded slightly.


    currently, the dongfang family were so fearful that they did not even dare to let out a fart. seized with terror, they kneeled on the ground in trepidation and reverence.


    since ye qingtang agreed to preach in the yuan kingdom, given her identity as an ¡°immortal¡±, she naturally would not continue to stay in a general¡¯s residence.


    the emperor specially arranged a new residence for ye qingtang, which was muchrger than the general¡¯s residence.


    although she moved out of the general¡¯s residence, general qiao also benefited from this incident.


    there was a saying that ¡°when a man attains the tao, even his pets ascend to heaven¡±. not only was general qiao not implicated by dongfang qing¡¯s death, but his official rank even increased sessively. in contrast, the premiere¡¯s family was startled after knowing that the previously dimwitted su qiao was the reincarnation of an immortal.


    su qiao¡¯s initial fiance, especially, could not sleep the entire night and was filled with surprise and regret after learning about it.


    if su mo¡¯er was not the general¡¯s daughter as well, the premiere¡¯s family would already have kicked her out of the house a long time ago. however, despite so, they treated her with a bad attitude plenty of times.


    after all¡­


    everyone was aware that su mo¡¯er and su qiao were not on good terms.


    even the general¡¯s wife, who was waiting for good news in the dongfang residence, waspletely dumbfounded to hear that su qiao was the reincarnation of an immortal.


    the dongfang family naturally did not dare to let the general¡¯s wife stay for long and chased her out in no time.


    on her way back, the general¡¯s wife received a certificate of divorcement.


    general qiao divorced her!


    ye qingtang remained in the elegant manor newly provided by the emperor.


    ye qingtang made use of this time to cultivate as she still had some time for cultivation before the emperor finished the preparations.


    although this world¡¯s martial realm was pitifully low, the spirit energy was extremely nourishing.


    ye qingtang merely cultivated in seclusion for a few days, but her skills improved by leaps and bounds. every time she advanced by a heaven, ayer of red gleam enveloped her manor.


    the citizens in the imperial city were boiling with excitement.


    as the yuan kingdom¡¯s emperor admired immortals, the entire kingdom followed in his footsteps and respected immortals greatly over time.


    the citizens watched the red gleam.


    in a few days, all sorts of offerings were ced outside ye qingtang¡¯s manor, and citizens worshiped her at her door regardless of day or night.

 Chapter 1371 - Quack 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1371 Quack 1</h1>


    in contrast, after learning about the situation, the emperor ordered people to spread the news that an immortal reincarnated in the yuan kingdom and notified the citizens that they were building an immortal pavilion, where the immortal would personally preach to the yuan citizens in no time.


    once the information was released, the citizens in the imperial city were extremely delighted. in no time, apart from the imperial city, the news spread to the entire yuan kingdom, and there was an influx of ¡°pilgrims¡± in the imperial city.


    after the emperor swallowed the ¡°immortality pill¡± that ye qingtang gave him, his gray sideburns lessened greatly, which strengthened the emperor¡¯s desire to keep the immortal in the yuan kingdom.


    he spent arge amount of money to build an immortal pavilion for ye qingtang and even told the whole yuan kingdom to be respectful to the immortal, or else any offenders would be killed along with their entire family.


    the emperor moved quickly perhaps to ask for more immortality pills after serving her well. in half a month, the construction of the immortal pavilion waspleted.


    the immortal pavilion was about a hundred meters tall, which seemed to reach the clouds. moreover, its interior was exquisitely designed.


    on the day that he invited ye qingtang to enter the immortal pavilion, the emperor even attracted many citizens over to worship ording to the norms of an emperor¡¯s ascension.


    standing on the immortal pavilion, ye qingtang looked down at all the citizens who kneeled on the ground and had aplicated feeling¡­


    but at this instant, the god of nature who floated behind her said leisurely, ¡°congrattions, the second mission ispleted.¡±


    although he was congratting her, there was no happiness in his tone at all.


    ye qingtang looked at the two neb points that she just received, and her lips twitched.


    two missions, three neb points¡­


    the points required to exchange for items in the star pavilion easily reached thousands, and ye qingtang wished she could kick the god of nature down from the immortal pavilion.


    she had seen a shameless person before but not such a shameless one.


    she no longer counted on the neb points. fortunately, the spirit energy in this worldforted her injured soul.


    ¡°immortal, the citizens are extremely thankful for your kindness and wish to know if you are willing to show your face,¡± the emperor said in between pants after climbing up the pavilion where he saw ye qingtang standing upright.


    previously, when ye qingtang entered the immortal pavilion, the emperor was afraid that the immortal disliked mortals looking at her and thus specially ordered the citizens to kneel down and lower their heads.


    thinking that she had to stay in this world for a period of time anyways, ye qingtang did not say anything. then, she raised her foot lightly, flew straight out of the immortal pavilion, and floated in the air above everyone.


    everyone in the city trembled in awe at the sight, causing a deafening stir.


    ¡°ahhh! immortal!¡±


    ¡°greetings, immortal!¡±


    the citizens were extremely excited.


    ye qingtang raised a hand and retrieved a bottle of water from her space ring. with the flick of a finger, raindrops scattered down.


    the citizens werepletely aroused as they looked up to cautiously wee the rain dew that the immortal bestowed. after drinking it, their expressions were that of extreme satisfaction as though they were in paradise.


    ye qingtang stared nkly. ¡°¡­¡±


    that water was used to quench her thirst on normal days and was retrieved from some random spring in the wild. however, she always had it with her when cultivating, so it contained a little spirit energy in it.

 Chapter 1372 - Quack 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1372 Quack 2</h1>


    ¡°Immortal, that immortal dew¡­¡±


    Thinking that she still had some use for the Emperor in the future, Ye Qingtang ¡°readily¡± tossed the water pouch with a little water left to the Emperor.


    The Emperor behaved as though he received an ultimate treasure instantly. Looking up, he poured the remaining few drops of immortal dew into his mouth in satisfaction.


    ¡°The effects of the immortal dew that you bestowed is indeed stunning. I feel that my whole body is reinvigorated after taking a sip.¡± The Emperor returned the water pouch. His face was flushed, and he appeared extremely energized.


    Ye Qingtang stared nkly at him. ¡°¡­¡±


    Is this really not a psychological effect?


    Although there was slight spirit energy in the water that was beneficial in nourishing the body¡­ this bit of spirit energy was really nothing to cultivators in Ye Qingtang¡¯s world.


    After thepletion of the Immortal Pavilion, the citizens who were fortunate to obtain the immortal dew boasted about its miraculous effects.


    They were just short of bragging that it could revive a dead person.


    Distressed by the failure to obtain the immortal dew, people brought offerings to the Immortal Pavilion daily and did the formal etiquette of kneeling three times and kowtowing nine times.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly felt that she was a quack.


    But it had to be said that¡­


    Aspared to the pressing atmosphere in the Temple of Shadows where she had to move cautiously,


    In this world¡­


    She was a god!


    Rapidly, the entire maind learned that there was an immortal in the Yuan Kingdom.


    Ye Qingtang did not receive the next mission from the God of Nature for some time and suspected if he despised this world so much that he could not even be bothered to assign missions.


    However, Ye Qingtang also did not care enough to continue badmouthing the God of Nature. In the month that she was in the Yuan Kingdom, Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills improved drastically with the help of the spirit energy in this world, and she advanced to the Arcane Supremacy Fifth Heaven.


    However, as her cultivation base improved, the speed of cultivation slowed down, and there was no progress for consecutive days.


    There was a huge gap between the Fifth and Sixth Heaven; thus, the spirit energy required was all the more multiplied.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was wondering about the ways to sustain the speed of her advancement, the God of Nature finally spoke.


    ¡°The third mission.¡±


    ¡°Mhm?¡± Ye Qingtang looked up.


    ¡°Attain the admiration of everyone in this maind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the God of Nature, who spouted rming words. Could he be even more ridiculous?


    ording to the motion of his missions, would he ask her to attain the admiration of everyone in this world subsequently?


    What exactly did he want to do?


    Before Ye Qingtang could question the God of Nature about his intentions, the Emperor suddenly sent Long Qi to visit her.


    ¡°Greetings, immortal. The Dragon Court Sect has invited the rulers of various sects to head to the floating ind seven dayster. The Emperor has sent me to find out if you are interested in heading there.¡±


    Dragon Court Sect?


    This name was not foreign to Ye Qingtang as she had more or less understood this world in the past month since arriving here.


    The Dragon Court Sect was an esteemed ce in this entire maind for people who cultivated to achieve immortality. Its believers could be found everywhere in this maind such that even some royal families and Emperors were believers of the Dragon Court Sect.


    It was rumored that an immortal presided over the Dragon Court Sect and wielded control of the entire sect. Every year, he would decide on a period of time to allow believers to head there to bestow his favor.

 Chapter 1373 - Quack 3

    Chapter 1373 Quack 3


    After receiving this information, she could not help but look at where the God of Nature was.


    Could this fellow have predicted all of this from the start? Was that why he assigned her the third mission just now¡­


    The immortals in the Dragon Court Sect¡­


    From Ye Qingtang¡¯s knowledge of this world, anyone from her world would be treated by this world as an immortal.


    Could it be that the immortal in the Dragon Court Sect was also deceived by the God of Nature?


    Ye Qingtang had no interest in whatever sect, yet the God of Nature just assigned a mission.


    Attain the admiration of everyone in this maind¡­


    She had to go even if she did not want to.


    Ye Qingtang epted the invitation, and Long Qi was delighted.


    The Dragon Court Sect was the ce closest to immortals in this maind and was a holynd to many people. Previously, the Dragon Court Sect had always been unwilling to ept the Yuan Kingdom, but it took the initiative to invite them this year.


    If the immortal could establish good rtions with the Dragon Court Sect, the Yuan Kingdom could also be acknowledged in the Dragon Court Sect in the future.


    After learning that Ye Qingtang agreed to head to the floating ind, the Emperor was very heartened and overjoyed.


    It had been a very long time since the Yuan Kingdom could raise its head in front of the Dragon Court Sect.


    Now that their immortal was willing to head there, it would naturally boost their reputation.


    The Dragon Court Sect had an immortal, but so does our Yuan Kingdom!


    However, it was the first time that they received the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s invitation after all. Thus, the Yuan Emperor still made full preparations. Even the carriage that Ye Qingtang sat in was built with an exorbitant fee, where the extremely luxurious carriage was covered in gold and embedded with a generous quantity of gems.


    In the sunlight, those gems glistened and almost blinded one¡¯s eyes.


    Beside the carriage were hundreds of people in the same uniform who each held a g.


    However she looked, they all seemed like quacks as well.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched at the sight of the carriage that could not be exaggerated any further.


    She had lost all hope for the Yuan Emperor¡¯s sense of aesthetics.


    ¡°Immortal, are you satisfied with this carriage?¡± The Emperor did not sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s oddity and asked with a tone of ttery.


    Ye Qingtang missed the Temple of Shadows¡¯s ck Bone Carriage dearly right now¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The journey is long, and a carriage would be too slow.¡± What Ye Qingtang said was the truth though.


    Although the Yuan Kingdom assigned her eight majestic horses,pared to the three Skeletal Dragons from the Temple of Shadows¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that speed like that of a tortoise?


    Before the Emperor realized what Ye Qingtang meant, he suddenly saw Ye Qingtang flying into the sky immediately with the little white tiger in her arms and disappearing without a trace in a few breaths¡¯ time.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I was foolish. I actually forgot that an immortal does not need to ride a carriage in the mortal world¡­¡± The Emperormented as he looked at the empty sky, and he all the more realized that an immortal¡¯s powers were iparable to those of an ordinary person.


    Ye Qingtang truly despised the overly exaggerated carriage, which was also especially hideous¡­ It was a massive reduction to her style.


    ¡­


    The floating ind was situated above the central ocean of this maind and was distant from the shores.


    However, the Dragon Court Sect was only opened to pilgrims for a fixed date, and all believers set out ahead of time in fear that they would miss the day.

 Chapter 1374 - Floating Island 1

    Chapter 1374 Floating Ind 1


    the dragon court sect sent arge boat to the shores of each country to transport its guests.


    as the most important sect in this maind, the dragon court sect possessed iparable wealth. every kingdom considered it an honor to present their offerings to the immortal of the dragon court sect. they evenpeted in terms of tribute, with each kingdom sending a more sumptuous tribute than the next, to prove that their kingdom respected the dragon court sect the most.


    when ye qingtang arrived at the coastal port, she boarded the boat from the dragon court sect with her invitation in hand.


    this was thest boat from the dragon court sect. if she missed it, she would be unable to reach the ind.


    ye qingtang could have flown there directly. however, neither su qiao nor ye qingtang had heard much about the dragon court sect in the yuan kingdom. all that was mentioned were the existence of an immortal in the dragon court sect and the various praises of the dragon court sect.


    ye qingtang was also uncertain whether the dragon court sect¡¯s immortal was an explorer lured there by the god of nature. as a result, she was more cautious.


    although the holy lord of shadows had sealed the illusory void in the temple thousands of years ago, this illusory void must have been outside before she sealed it, and others could naturally enter it.


    ye qingtang was uncertain whether all those people had already left.


    after all¡­


    the rules were set by that unreliable god.


    also, the illusory void did not just open in the central maind, which was in the first domain. when ye qingtang was in the second domain, she had also heard a rumor that it had opened thousands of years ago.


    as to what it was like, who could tell?


    it took at least five days to get from the shore to the floating ind. ye qingtang had nothing to do on the boat. when she was done cultivating, she listened to the disciples on the boat praising the works of the dragon court sect.


    like resurrecting the dead.


    and ensuring peace for the nations.


    and praying for rain. they had numerous incidents like that to recount.


    the dragon court sect was absolutely omnipotent. as long as one had enough faith, the dragon court sect would protect them. if one was lucky enough, the immortal of the dragon court sect might even bless them¡­


    and if anyone dared to offend the dragon court sect at all, everyone would despise him. she heard that an emperor from one of the kingdoms had been rude to an ambassador from the dragon court sect, and the other kingdoms had simply exterminated the entire kingdom.


    in this maind, if one angered royalty or someone influential, they could escape from the country and lead an ignoble existence. but if one offended the dragon court sect, there was nowhere to hide in this wide world.


    now, ye qingtang finally understood the yuan kingdom¡¯s frenzied adoration of immortals.


    it was probably the same in every kingdom in this maind.


    ye qingtang was just thinking about the clues she had gathered when there was amotion from the head of the boat. she looked over to see an arrogant-looking man dressed in white, surrounded by a group of disciples.


    this man was a prince in one of the kingdoms. this year, the dragon court sect had recognized his worth and permitted him to enter the sect as one of its official disciples.


    one might say that everyone in this maind longed for this kind of recognition.


    this man had immediately given up his status as a prince and thrown himself into the dragon court sect¡¯s embrace. rumor had it that his royal parents were very proud of him because of this.


    ye qingtang was entertained by all this. the five days passed quickly, and the boat finally stopped at the shore of the floating ind.


    the former prince who had just entered the dragon court sect disembarked, attended by arge crowd. he had probably received more ttery along the way than he ever did when he was a prince.


    ye qingtang also disembarked. she raised her eyes to see that the floating ind had a tall pavilion that reached the clouds. before she even got close to it, strains of ancient music reached her ears.

 Chapter 1375 - Floating Island 2

    Chapter 1375 Floating Ind 2


    because ye qingtang was on thest boat to reach the floating ind, many dragon court sect disciples had already arrived at the ind.


    ye qingtang looked around. many of the disciples were important people. even the royal parents of the former prince, who had just entered the dragon court sect, seemed to have arrived at the floating ind before them.


    it wasmon to see the monarchs of the various kingdoms on the floating ind.


    here, the monarchs of the various kingdoms and the elites from anywhere all presented smiling and respectful attitudes towards the dragon court sect¡¯s ambassador on the floating ind. rather, it was the men from the dragon court sect who treated these obviously important disciples rather distantly and without any smiles.


    ye qingtang was alone, and no one bothered her. she was about to seize the opportunity to look around the floating ind and gain some understanding of the dragon court sect, when¡­


    ¡°immortal! immortal!¡±


    ye qingtang had not yet lifted her foot when she heard a familiar voice shouting.


    she turned to see the yuan emperor, who should have been in his pce in the yuan kingdom. he emerged from the crowd of disciples, his round belly preceding him, and squeezed himself through the crowd towards ye qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± what was he doing here?


    ye qingtang was startled but did not show it.


    the short jog caused the yuan emperor to sweat profusely. he walked towards ye qingtang cheerfully, followed by long qi and the others.


    ¡°i almost snubbed you because i did not consider the matter properly. how could i allow an immortal toe here by herself? after thinking it over, i felt it was inappropriate, so i brought my men and hurried here through the night.¡± the yuan emperor looked at ye qingtang jovially.


    one must know that the dragon court sect had never approached the yuan kingdom. even though the yuan kingdom, like all the other kingdoms, had presented their offerings every month, they had never obtained any favor from the dragon court sect.


    now, the dragon court sect had invited the immortal from their yuan kingdom. it was a rare opportunity, and the yuan emperor was naturally reluctant to miss the chance to interact with the dragon court sect. thus, he had hurried over.


    ¡°why have all of youe?¡± ye qingtang gazed at the sweating yuan emperor and then nced at long qi and the others who were behind him. then, she realized¡­


    that the yuan empress was here too.


    ¡°we missed thest boat, so we sailed here ourselves,¡± the yuan emperor said with augh.


    they had received their invitationte, so although they had hurried, they had missed thest boat. fortunately, the yuan kingdom was rich, and the location of the floating ind was no secret. since they had missed the boat, they sailed in their own boat.


    ¡°¡­¡± ye qingtang silently nced at the yuan emperor. although he was soaking in sweat, the yuan emperor was dressed luxuriously. perhaps he wished to give the dragon court sect a good impression, so he seemed to have worn all his jewels.


    ye qingtang saw that the yuan empress was wearing eighteen luminous pearls, each the size of a quail¡¯s egg, on the back of her head. she wondered if the empress¡¯s neck would be crushed anytime soon.


    the yuan emperor still wanted to say something to ye qingtang, but his shout had attracted the attention of everyone in the vicinity.


    a middle-aged man dressed in a yellow robe ambled over. one could tell from his crown that he must be an emperor in one of this world¡¯s kingdoms.


    ¡°yuan emperor, is this your yuan kingdom¡¯s immortal?¡± the emperor from another kingdom strolled over with his men. but when he looked at ye qingtang, his expression was unpleasant.

 Chapter 1376 - Floating Island 3

    Chapter 1376 Floating Ind 3


    ¡°qi emperor.¡± the yuan kingdom looked towards the sound. when he saw the middle-aged man, his expression stiffened.


    this middle-aged monarch was the emperor of the qi kingdom.


    the yuan kingdom was at most at the bottom of the list of powerful kingdoms, but the qi kingdom was one of the most powerful kingdoms in this maind.


    all the powerful kingdoms in this maind were disciples of the dragon court sect, and it was natural for the qi emperor to be present.


    ¡°yuan emperor, even if you are unwilling to present your offerings, there is no need to fabricate some lie about an immortal. immortal¡­ ha¡­ how dare you.¡± the qi emperor looked at ye qingtang condescendingly.


    every kingdom knew that the yuan kingdom was not in favor with the dragon court sect. no matter how many offerings the yuan kingdom made, they could not gain recognition from the dragon court sect.


    in the past, the yuan kingdom had devised all kinds of ways to get the dragon court sect to acknowledge it, and its yearly offerings had be increasinglyvish.


    but the situation had not changed.


    nobody was stupid. after spending so much and getting nothing in return, the yuan kingdom was probably unwilling to continue. thus, it had lied that its kingdom had an immortal so that it could use it as an excuse to stop presenting offerings.


    the yuan emperor was startled to hear this. he was inwardly unhappy but did not dare to offend the qi kingdom.


    ¡°qi emperor, be careful of what you say. this immortal ispletely authentic.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡± the qi emperor raised one brow slightly and studied ye qingtang, a disdainful smile on his face.


    ¡°yuan emperor, do you think i¡¯m so easily fooled? immortal¡­ this little girl by your side is only a teenager. have you ever seen an immortal like that¡­ one cannot im to be an immortal just based on good looks.¡±


    the qi emperorughed coldly and continued. ¡°you say she¡¯s an immortal, but can she resurrect someone? or bring a withered tree back to life? or fly up high and traverse the void?¡±


    who said their immortal could not fly!


    the yuan emperor turned pale as the qi emperor mocked him.


    the yuan kingdom could notpare to the qi kingdom and the other powerful kingdoms, and they had not been favored by the dragon court sect. as a result, the countries that venerated the dragon court sect also looked down on the yuan kingdom, feeling that because the immortal had deserted the yuan kingdom, it would be exterminated sooner orter.


    the yuan emperor was angry and frustrated but did not dare to lose his temper. he could only look at ye qingtang as if pleading for her opinion.


    but when he looked, the yuan emperor was taken aback.


    the qi emperor had spoken so nastily andpletely denied ye qingtang¡¯s status as an immortal. however, this immortal did not seem to mind?


    the yuan emperor¡¯s anger slowly subsided.


    that¡¯s right.


    why would an immortal care what an ordinary person thought?


    little did they know that¡­


    the qi emperor was exactly right.


    ye qingtang was no immortal.


    she merely held the title of immortal because of the mission that the annoying god of nature had given her.


    the qi emperor thought that ye qingtang would protest, but when he saw that she did not say a word, he did not think it was unusual.


    it would be a great joke if an immortal really appeared in the yuan kingdom.


    who knew where the yuan emperor had dragged this girl from, to pose as an immortal? how could a fake immortal possibly dare stand up to the emperor of the qi kingdom?


    ¡°if the qi emperor doesn¡¯t believe us, so be it. of course an immortal won¡¯t quibble with you.¡± the yuan emperor replied, thinking he had understood the immortal¡¯s loftiness.


    the qi emperorughed coldly.


    ¡°you¡¯re really obsessed with your pretense. suit yourself, but let me remind you, you are now on the dragon court sect¡¯s floating ind. posing as an immortal will make the dragon court sect unhappy.¡±

 Chapter 1377 - Boundless Power 1

    Chapter 1377 Boundless Power 1


    ¡°if you know what¡¯s good for you, you will voluntarily ask for forgiveness. otherwise, the dragon court sect¡¯s immortal will think that the yuan kingdom asked someone to pose as an immortal, thus insulting the dignity of immortals. then, your yuan kingdom probably¡­ will not exist anymore.¡±


    the qi emperor coldly flung these words at them. he had no interest in talking nonsense with the yuan emperor. he turned to leave with his royal entourage.


    the yuan emperor almost vomited blood when he heard the qi emperor¡¯s mocking words.


    but the yuan kingdom was no match for the qi kingdom, so he had no choice but to tolerate the insult.


    ¡°immortal, you can just ignore them. the dragon court sect must have recognized your immortal status. when the timees, these rumors will naturally prove to be unfounded.¡± the yuan emperor looked at ye qingtang and suddenly felt fearless and high-hearted.


    how could amon person like the qi emperor recognize an immortal?


    their yuan kingdom had an immortal!


    ye qingtang felt conflicted when she saw the yuan emperor¡¯s worshipful expression.


    how sessful was she as an impostor?


    however¡­


    if ye qingtang wanted to aplish the god of nature¡¯s third mission, she would have to continue her act. furthermore, she had to do so impably so that no one could spot any ws.


    the truth was that the qi emperor was not the only one with doubts. with ye qingtang¡¯s superior sense of hearing, if she wanted to, she could clearly hear what everyone on the floating ind¡¯s shores was saying.


    after the yuan emperor had shouted ¡°immortal¡±, many believers had looked at them mockingly. when they whispered together, their taunting words were more unpleasant than what the qi emperor had said.


    ¡°the yuan kingdom is really daring. they dragged any tom, dick, and harry here to pose as an immortal.¡±


    ¡°someone like her is an immortal? she¡¯s not fit to lick the bootstraps of an immortal.¡±


    ¡°when the timees, we¡¯ll see how the dragon court sect¡¯s ambassadors punish this woman who offends the dignity of immortals.¡±


    there were countless words like that, each more unpleasant than the next.


    the yuan emperor could not hear as well as ye qingtang, so he did not hear these words.


    today was the dragon court sect¡¯s pilgrimage day. many of the dragon court sect¡¯s servants led the believers towards the pilgrimage site.


    these servants were the lowliest ones in the dragon court sect and were not ambassadors. even so, they approached the monarchs of the various kingdoms with arrogance. the usually lofty monarchs did notin and continued to smile.


    anyone with the least connection with the dragon court sect was not to be offended.


    ye qingtang saw all this. she grew increasingly perplexed at this world¡¯s reverence for immortals.


    ye qingtang was also increasingly curious about this dragon court sect.


    was the dragon court sect¡¯s immortal authentic?


    the qi emperor had mentioned resurrecting the dead¡­ could this immortal really do that?


    the dragon court sect held the highest status in this maind. the monthly and yearly offerings presented by the various kingdoms formed a small mountain. the pilgrimage site on floating ind was incredibly luxurious. at a nce, she could tell that although it was not utterly resplendent, it was imbued with an air of nobility


    even the ground was paved with precious stones of various sizes instead of cobblestones.


    ye qingtang really experienced the ¡°wealth¡± of the dragon court sect.


    the pilgrimage had not officially started. everyone took their seats. although they talked softly among themselves, they did not create a great din.


    ¡°why is there no wine in the wine decanter?¡± after the yuan emperor took his seat, he saw that an exquisite wine decanter was set on each table. this was his first time on pilgrimage, and he could not help but feel a little nervous. he wanted a drink but discovered that the wine decanters were empty, and he could not pour himself any wine.

 Chapter 1378 - Boundless Power 2

    Chapter 1378 Boundless Power 2


    the yuan emperor was big and fleshy. although he had muttered to himself, his voice was so loud that many of the other disciples heard him.


    the qi emperor, who had previously looked down on the yuan emperor, heard it andughed coldly. ¡°yuan emperor, don¡¯t forget yourself. the immortal wine given by the immortal cannot be drunk whenever you like.¡±


    the yuan emperor¡¯s face darkened with resentment, but he was afraid of breaking the rules, so he did not dare to say anything.


    but many people thought it was funny.


    not long after the qi emperor finished speaking, a huge jade door at the front of the hall slowly opened.


    the believers, who had been talking among themselves, immediately fell silent when they saw the jade door open. everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at the slowly opening door with respect and reverence.


    ng¡­ ng¡­


    the clear notes of a brass gong rang out from the doorway.yers of mist billowed through the door and into the main hall. a few figures could be vaguely seen at the doorway.


    everyone in the main hall was surrounded by mist. as they looked at the billowing immortal aura, they were filled with a sense of awe, and their expressions were reverent.


    a momentter, a few handsome men dressed in white suddenly flew through the jade door, suspended in midair. there was nothing beneath their feet, yet they moved through the air as if walking on level ground.


    they looked to be at most twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old and were handsome. however, their tilted chins and chilly looks gave them a remote and unapproachable air. in the mist, their white robes made them seem even more aloof.


    these were the ambassadors of the dragon court sect.


    ye qingtang raised her brows slightly. she looked at the flying ambassadors of the dragon court sect and then nced at the yuan emperor.


    the yuan emperor waspletely taken aback by the flying ambassadors.


    he had never attended pilgrimage day and had not seen the dragon court sect¡¯s ambassadors before. he had only heard that the immortal had bestowed flying abilities on the dragon court sect¡¯s ambassadors.


    so when ye qingtang had taken flight previously, he had been shocked and believed that she was an immortal.


    besides the dragon court sect¡¯s ambassadors who had received the immortal¡¯s blessing, who else could fly?


    the mist swirled around, obscuring the entire hall.


    the believers felt blessed as they bathed in the ¡°immortal aura¡±. they blissfully enjoyed the sensation of being encircled by immortal aura.


    ¡°immortal, thank you for your favor in nourishing us with your immortal aura,¡± a monarch said gratefully.


    the ambassadors looked remote and nodded slightly. although they were suspended in midair, they all stood steadily.


    the yuan emperor had heard that on pilgrimage day, if the immortal wished to, he could pass among the believers through the immortal aura. now that he personally saw the immortal aura surround him, he was filled with delight and surprise. he breathed deeply, hoping to suck in more immortal aura.


    before they entered the hall, everyone on the shores of the floating ind had been under the hot sun for some time. these pampered monarchs and members of the royal family were already showing faint signs of heatstroke, with each face redder than the next.


    but after breathing in the immortal aura, their dizziness cleared immediately, and theirplexion returned to normal. they were also re-energized.


    ye qingtang nced at the immortal aura floating past her. her face was expressionless.


    ¡°today is the pilgrimage day. the immortal gives you wine.¡± the ambassadors seemed used to all this and took no notice of the delighted crowd that was absorbing the immortal aura.


    only when the ambassadors spoke did the believers in the hall reach out to pour the wine.

 Chapter 1379 - Boundless Power 3

    Chapter 1379 Boundless Power 3


    the wine decanters had been empty, but now, they were filled with excellent wine.


    the yuan emperor was shocked when he saw everyone pouring out wine. he picked up the formerly empty decanter and tilted it in disbelief¡­


    wine fumes entered his nostrils as clear, excellent wine flowed from the spout.


    ¡°this¡­ this¡­ really is the wine given by the immortal¡­¡± the yuan emperor looked shocked. ¡°no wonder the qi emperor said that the wine given by the immortal cannot be drunk whenever you like. the decanter was empty, but the immortal used his powers to give us wine¡­¡±


    the yuan emperor was afraid to miss out on the immortal¡¯s kindness, so he drank deeply.


    ¡°immortal wine is truly exceptional¡­¡± he looked deeply satisfied.


    ye qingtang took the wine decanter and nced at it. then, she swept a nce under the feet of the flying ambassadors. her lips arched, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°yuan emperor, is the wine given by the immortal nice?¡± the qi emperor asked suddenly.


    the yuan emperor was intoxicated by the immortal¡¯s kindness and said without thinking, ¡°of course it¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve never drunk it before, right? why? has your yuan kingdom¡¯s immortal ever given you wine?¡± the qi emperor was just waiting for the yuan emperor to respond like that before he pounced.


    the yuan emperor¡¯s expression stiffened. he knew that the qi emperor was sneering at him.


    but before the yuan emperor could reply, a white-haired old man suddenly rose and kneeled before the ambassadors.


    ¡°please, immortal, have mercy and save my son¡­¡±


    this old man was an adherent of the dragon court sect and had been a sincere believer for many years. he had one son who also believed in the dragon court sect. but not long ago, the son was involved in an ident¡ªwhile out hunting, he was attacked by wild beasts and killed.


    the old man hade here today to plead the immortal to bring his son back to life.


    ¡°you have believed in our dragon court sect wholeheartedly. the immortal is naturally aware of your sincerity. but it is up to the immortal whether he will save your son. has your son¡¯s body been properly preserved?¡± an ambassador said loftily.


    ¡°yes, yes, yes¡­ i ordered someone to make an ice coffin,¡± the old man nodded vigorously.


    the ambassador nodded slightly and left to report to the immortal.


    a low and melodious voice suddenly rang out from beyond the jade door.


    ¡°bring your son forward.¡±


    the moment this voice rang out, all the believers in the hall looked expectant.


    ¡°thank you, immortal! thank you, immortal!¡± the old man immediately kowtowed gratefully. this voice belonged to the dragon court sect¡¯s immortal. since the immortal had said that, it meant he had agreed to the old man¡¯s plea.


    when everyone saw this, they were filled with envy at the old man¡¯s good fortune.


    before long, the old man had ordered the ice coffin holding his son to be carried forward.


    in the ice coffin was a middle-aged man, about thirty years old or so. his face was ashen and his lips bloodless. his chest remained still and did not rise and fall. he was dead.


    at that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was centered on the ice coffin. they were waiting for the immortal to use his powers to resurrect the dead.


    ye qingtang¡¯s gaze was also on the ice coffin.


    the next moment, a sh of light suddenly flew from the jade door and sank into the ice coffin.


    the crystal clear ice coffin was instantly covered with a blinding red glow.


    when the red glow slowly vanished, the body in the ice coffin suddenly moved.


    ¡°he¡¯s alive¡­ he¡¯s really alive¡­¡± the yuan emperor stared in wonder at the dead man, who was now struggling to sit up in the ice coffin. he was more shocked than anyone else present.

 Chapter 1380 - A Qualified Quack 1

    Chapter 1380 A Qualified Quack 1


    the qi emperor and the other believers had been adherents of the dragon court sect for many years, and this was not the first time they had seen the immortal use his powers to resurrect the dead. they did not show any signs of surprise and merely looked reverent.


    ¡°of course the immortal can resurrect the dead when he uses his powers. yuan emperor¡­ you im that your yuan kingdom also has an immortal, so why are you so surprised at this little bit of immortal power? ah¡­ in the end, a fake is still a fake¡­ now that you have seen the power of the immortal, you and that sinner who pretended to be an immortal know how pathetic you are,¡± the qi emperor said with a coldugh.


    ye qingtang, the sinner who pretended to be an immortal, looked expressionlessly at the man who had risen from the ice coffin.


    when the old man saw his sone back to life, he kneeled and kowtowed to show his immense gratitude.


    when everyone saw this, they were filled with envy. their faith in the dragon court sect was further strengthened. as long as they were sincere enough, the immortal would use his powers to save them¡­


    ¡°today is very hot. we need some rain to provide moisture¡­¡± the immortal¡¯s voice rang out from the jade door again.


    as he finished speaking, the patter of rain could immediately be heard from outside the hall. although it had been a zing hot day, torrential rain immediately poured down outside the hall.


    first, he had resurrected the dead. then, he had created a downpour on a zing hot day. this immortal¡¯s powers were truly boundless. the believers in the hall were filled with fear and trembling. their faith in the dragon court sect became even more deeply rooted.


    ye qingtang nced at the downpour outside. she could not even be bothered to smile.


    she had thought¡­


    that the dragon court sect¡¯s immortal might be an explorer that the god of nature had trapped here.


    but now it looked as if¡­


    he was a poseur who was even more professional than her¡­


    immortal aura that could relieve the summer heat? he had burned herbs that could relieve the summer heat.


    empty decanters that suddenly produced wine?


    had she not seen yin yang wine decanters before?


    and the resurrection of the dead¡­


    that friend who drank the drug to fake death should be more professional. since he was ¡°killed¡± by wild beasts, why did his body show no sign of injury? surely he had not been frightened to death¡­


    and the rain¡­


    ye qingtang peered through the heavy rain and looked at the sun high in the sky a few hundred meters away. her lips twitched.


    as for those ambassadors who were bncing on a transparent thread, pretending to fly, ye qingtang did not want to talk about them¡­


    she was wrong.


    she was not a quack. this ¡°immortal¡± within the jade door was the real quack.


    fortunately, ye qingtang had real abilities.


    but this one was even better. not only was he proficient in the use of illusions, but he had also worked seamlessly with others. that scene with the old father trying to save his son was a delightful show.


    ye qingtang had been cautious at first. however, as the dragon court sect¡¯s ¡°immortal¡± produced one ¡°good show¡± after another, ye qingtang¡¯s caution evaporated.


    this ¡°immortal¡¯s¡± illusions would, at most, be used by artistes in the viges of central maind.


    but here, they had made him an ¡°immortal¡±, venerated by everyone.


    just as she said.


    the people in this world¡­ were really gullible!


    reality had proven that in this world, the martial arts standards were so low, and the people so inexperienced that it was pathetic.


    ye qingtang could see through all this because she was powerful enough. her sight and hearing were many times superior to anyone here. these illusions could not escape her eye.


    ¡°yuan emperor, you have finally seen the immortal¡¯s power today. i wonder what kind of powers the immortal by your side has?¡± the qi emperor asked suddenly, looking straight at ye qingtang.


    she dared to pose as an immortal and was still thick-skinned enough to participate in the dragon court sect¡¯s pilgrimage. she deserved to die!

 Chapter 1381 - A Qualified Quack 2

    Chapter 1381 A Qualified Quack 2


    many believers looked towards ye qingtang in sarcasm and discontentment after emperor qi finished his words.


    the believers from other kingdoms found it ridiculous that there was an immortal in the yuan kingdom. however, they did not expect that the emperor of the yuan kingdom would bring the fake immortal to the floating ind. they were really trying to be humiliated.


    ye qingtang¡¯s expression did not change at all after hearing that. she just took a glimpse at emperor qi.


    ¡°what do you think, immortal?¡± emperor qi smiled in a very fake way and spoke. it was not difficult to hear that his ¡°immortal¡± had a different meaning.


    ¡°stop it, emperor qi. today is the pilgrimage day of the dragon court sect. they have the priority here. are you trying to create troubles by asking immortal su to show her ability?¡± the yuan kingdom emperor was not easily fooled this time.


    emperor qi humped. an immortal¡¯s voice came out from the jade door before he said anything.


    ¡°emperor yuan.¡±


    the yuan kingdom emperor¡¯s face was filled with respect when he was called out by the immortal.


    ¡°i heard that there¡¯s an immortal from your kingdom. is that true?¡± the immortal tried to speak in a superior way, but everyone was in awe.


    ¡°yes¡­ it¡¯s true.¡± the yuan kingdom emperor replied immediately.


    ¡°oh? is the immortal thedy beside you?¡± the immortal asked.


    the yuan kingdom emperor was slightly stunned. the immortal was in the jade door. others could not see his appearance, but he could see everyone in the pce clearly.


    ¡°yes, this is immortal su. if she was not invited by the dragon court sect this time, i would not be able toe along.¡±


    others might not be able to see whether ye qingtang was an immortal.


    however, the immortal in the dragon court sect must be able to tell. if not, why would he invite her here on the pilgrimage day?


    the yuan kingdom emperor took a glimpse at emperor qi proudly.


    the invitation from the dragon court sect was the best proof.


    there was a short silence in the jade door before the immortal spoke again.


    ¡°emperor yuan, i think that you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    the yuan kingdom emperor was only proud for a second before he was stunned after hearing the words.


    ¡°immortal, what do you mean by that¡­¡±


    ¡°i did not say anything about an invitation.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± the yuan kingdom emperor was surprised.


    not an invitation?


    how could this be!


    they brought the invitation letter from the dragon court sect here.


    ¡°i heard rumors saying that there is an immortal in the yuan kingdom. normal people cannot challenge the prestige of immortals. we will never tolerate anyone who pretends to be an immortal,¡± the immortal said in a dignified way.


    however, every word was signaling that ye qingtang was a fake immortal.


    actually, there were many people who disguised themselves as immortals before in order to get respect and worships from others. they were all exposed by the dragon court sect and executed eventually.


    the emperor of the yuan kingdom was stunned, and his expression was very unpleasant. emperor qi and other believers¡¯ faces were filled with sarcasm. aversion could be seen clearly in their eyes.


    the immortal spoke again. ¡°if she is really an immortal, we will definitely wee her. however¡­ if she offends the prestige of the immortals, i doubt whether she knows the consequences.¡±


    the immortal then spoke to ye qingtang.


    ¡°immortal su, please show your skills to prove yourself. if not, everyone will doubt your identity.¡±


    it seemed that the immortal was nice, but his tone was very upromising.

 Chapter 1382 - A Qualified Quack 3

    Chapter 1382 A Qualified Quack 3


    if ye qingtang was a fake immortal, she would not be able to leave the floating ind alive when she was exposed.


    everyone stared at ye qingtang and waited to see the consequence of offending the prestige of immortals.


    ye qingtang¡¯s lips curled up into a smile when she saw the situation.


    she had yet exposed these liars, yet the quack inside the jade door was trying to provoke her.


    after all¡­


    ye qingtang knew that the so-called immortal in the dragon court sect was just a quack.


    they must value their positions since they were quacks. they would tolerate anyone who mimicked them to buy believers. thus¡­ they would try all possible ways to expose others who pretended to be immortals.


    firstly, they could strengthen the dignity of the dragon court sect.


    secondly¡­


    they needed to prevent those copycats from exposing the deceptive ploys. the dragon court sect might be challenged as a result.


    ye qingtang was the next target of the dragon court sect.


    the invitation to the pilgrimage day was just a trap.


    ¡°immortal su, what do you think¡­¡± the emperor of the ye qingtang did not dare to say anything in front of the dragon court sect¡¯s immortal, but he also wished that ye qingtang could prove herself.


    ye qingtang nced at the emperor of the yuan kingdom and scoffed.


    ¡°not interested.¡±


    the emperor of the yuan kingdom was stunned.


    it was not a matter of interest now!


    ye qingtang¡¯s rejection was expected.


    how could a fake immortal be able to showcase herself?


    the immortal inside the jade door also smiled.


    ¡°emperor yuan, what else do you need to say? the immortal has given his order, but the quack beside you still dare to reject his order. he must be fake. how dare you to mess with the immortal!¡± emperor qi shouted.


    if thedy was a real immortal, why would she need to refuse?


    other believers were on the same line as emperor qi.


    the emperor of the yuan kingdom was panicking. he was sure that ye qingtang was an immortal. however, she did not care about the situation at all. some real trouble would ur if the situation worsened!


    his concern soon came to reality.


    ¡°emperor yuan and thedy have pretended to be immortal and have offended the prestige of the immortals.e, take him down!¡± the immortal in the jade door said coldly.


    a group of the dragon court sect¡¯s envoys rushed in from the side. they were holding weapons and surrounded the emperor of the yuan kingdom and ye qingtang.


    the emperor of the yuan kingdom was pale.


    no matter what emperor he was, nothing wasparable to the dragon court sect.


    based on the dragon court sect¡¯s position, it would not even be a problem for them to kill an emperor.


    ¡°immortal su¡­ what are you waiting for? do something. we¡¯re in real trouble now,¡± the emperor of the yuan kingdom said in fear, and he hid behind ye qingtang.


    ye qingtang looked up at the envoys who were about to surround them. her eyes did not show any trace of emotion.


    ¡°you must face the consequences since you dare to pretend to be an immortal,¡± the immortal behind the jade door said indifferently.


    after he finished his words, the group of envoys rushed towards ye qingtang and the rest.


    though long qi and some other powerful figures came with the emperor of the yuan kingdom, they did not dare to fight against the envoys of the dragon court sect.

 Chapter 1383 - Exposing the Fraud 1

    Chapter 1383 Exposing the Fraud 1


    the emperor of the yuan kingdom felt his legs shaking when he saw the sharp sword shing towards his head. he immediately covered his head and shrieked.


    however¡­


    he did not feel the pain that he was expecting. he then opened his eyes secretly and saw¡­


    ye qingtang, who was sitting on the seat, raised her hand and used two fingers to stop the sword that was shing towards the emperor of the yuan kingdom.


    ye qingtang looked up. her lips curved into a smile when she saw the group of envoys rushing towards her. she looked down again at the next second and remained still. however, she surged out her aura, and her white sleeve was floating under the influence of the aura.


    boom, boom!!


    after the aura was released, invisible waves of air filled the entire ce.


    within a blink of time, the group of envoys were thrown out, and the weapons in their hands fell to the ground as they groaned in pain.


    ¡°what happened?¡± all the believers were in shock when they saw the envoys rolling around on the ground.


    ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    everyone felt confused as no one saw any movement, and the envoys were thrown out.


    only the emperor of the yuan kingdom looked towards ye qingtang in delight.


    the immortal¡­ finally decided to take action!


    ¡°dragon court sect is just like that.¡± ye qingtang stood up slowly and nced at the envoys on the ground. a cold smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°how dare you offend the dragon court sect?!¡± the believers did not know how the situation happened, but their expression changed when they heard that a quack was disrespecting the dragon court sect.


    ¡°immortal, do not need to be angry with such a quack. we¡¯ll handle her,¡± emperor qi and the rest said in order to please the dragon court sect.


    they brought many powerful people. the moment they gave their orders, near a hundred people walked forward.


    ¡°do you know that you¡¯ll never make it alive out of here today, quack? who are you! how dare you offend the dragon court sect! we need to let you know the consequences of offending the dragon court sect and the dignity of the immortal!¡± emperor qi said.


    ye qingtang lost some of the interest when she stared at those ¡°powerful¡± people.


    ¡°just shut up ande.¡± ye qingtang did not bother to waste time on them. she lifted her chin slightly to provoke them.


    emperor qi and the rest had never seen someone who was so arrogant. they immediately asked all of those powerful people to restrain ye qingtang and the others from the yuan kingdom.


    the people emperor qi and the rest brought were the most powerful figures in their respective kingdoms. it would take only a second to settle the issue.


    the powerful people held their swords and dashed forward. all of them wanted to please the dragon court sect, and they did not bother to show any mercy.


    however, before they could even touch ye qingtang¡¯s clothes, a me appeared by ye qingtang¡¯s fingertip. as she flickered her finger, the me rushed towards those powerful people.


    in just the blink of an eye, the me was like a wildfire and spread on those people¡¯s bodies.


    they did not even have time to try to extinguish the fire and were burned into ashes instantly.


    hundreds of powerful people turned into ashes in front of everyone in a second¡­

 Chapter 1384 - Exposing the Fraud 2

    Chapter 1384 Exposing the Fraud 2


    everyone was stunned when they saw what just happened.


    ¡°what¡­ what the hell was that¡­¡± emperor qi stared at the me on the ashes in shock. there was no more arrogance in his eyes.


    how could such a burst of me appear on her hand all of a sudden? and the mes spread when it touched people. people can¡¯t even react to how quickly the mes spread!


    the hundreds of powerful people just burned into ash?


    they would never believe what had just happened if they did not witness that with their own eyes.


    ye qingtang nced at the ash on the ground. she then pushed herself above the ground and floated in the midair.


    ¡°flying in midair?¡± the believers¡¯ faces were full of astonishment when they saw that.


    ye qingtang bent her finger, and the me that was burning on the ashes suddenly flew back to ye qingtang. the mes concentrated into a ck fire phoenix.


    the phoenix¡¯s entire body was burning with fire. it extended its wings and stood beside ye qingtang. ye qingtang gently touched its head, but her white fingers were not hurt from the fire at all.


    all the believers were shocked when they saw that.


    they thought that ye qingtang was just another quack, but¡­


    everything she just did served as a p to their faces.


    they witnessed how the mes burned a few hundred powerful people into ashes but also how kind ye qingtang appeared to be. they were almost trembling in fear.


    uh¡­


    the youngdy here is really an immortal?!


    no one dared to say anything else at that moment.


    besides an immortal, who else could fly in the air or manipte those terrifying mes?


    ¡°who else wants to challenge me?¡± ye qingtang floated in midair and nced at everyone below coldly. though it was just a quick nce, everyone could feel the pressure of a thousand kilograms of weighing on them. they could not even breathe properly.


    ¡°please forgive our ignorance. we should have never offended an immortal. we are willing to ept any punishment!!¡± emperor qi kneeled down below ye qingtang immediately. his body was full of sweat, and there was no more arrogance seen on him.


    the rest of the believers all kneeled down in fear.


    how could they dare to challenge the dignity of an immortal?


    they really wanted to p themselves when they remembered how rude they were towards ye qingtang.


    after witnessing ye qingtang¡¯s immortal skills, the emperor of the yuan kingdom, who was terrified, finally sighed in relief. his anger was vented when he saw emperor qi and the rest kneeling on the ground in fear.


    ¡°emperor qi, i remembered that you were so sure that immortal su was a quack?¡± the emperor of the yuan kingdom scoffed.


    emperor qi¡¯s face was pale. he apologized immediately. ¡°no no, i was foolish and ignorant. i could not recognize an immortal. how could you be a quack? i was too foolish¡­ please forgive me, immortal¡­¡±


    though emperor qi and the rest were believers of the dragon court sect, they knew howrge of a gap there was between them and a real immortal.


    even if there were believers, the dragon court sect would not defend them when they provoked ye qingtang, who was an immortal.

 Chapter 1385 - Exposing the Fraud 1

    Chapter 1385 Exposing the Fraud 1


    The Emperor of the Yuan Kingdom humphed and exhaled freely as he finally regained his reputation.


    Ye Qingtang did not bother with Emperor Qi and the rest¡¯s apology. She looked towards the half-closed jade door.


    ¡°It seems like I misjudged you. Please do not take it seriously, Immortal Su. Many people in this world tried to challenge the dignity of Immortals. I was ying safe, and that¡¯s why I requested you to prove yourself.¡± The Immortal in the jade door finally spoke again. After witnessing Ye Qingtang¡¯s ability, he changed his words and attitude.


    ¡°Someone bring a chair for Immortal Su. She deserves the highest honor here,¡± the Immortal said slowly. It seemed that everything that just happened was just a misunderstanding, and he did that in order to protect the Immortal¡¯s dignity.


    The Emperor of the Yuan Kingdom was delighted after hearing the Immortal¡¯s words.


    The Dragon Court Sect admitted Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity. The Yuan Kingdom could use that to keep in contact with the Dragon Court Sect more often in the future.


    Though Ye Qingtang was in the Yuan Kingdom, the Emperor certainly wanted to be close to an Immortal sect like the Dragon Court Sect.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang scoffed at how calm the Immortal sounded and how he tried to exin himself for what just happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No one could challenge the dignity of the Immortals¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Immortal agreed.


    However, fierceness shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She gently pointed her fingers, and the fire phoenix that was resting by her side suddenly dashed towards a few envoys, who were standing in midair.


    No one expected that to happen.


    The few envoys just witnessed how the fire phoenix burned so many powerful people into ash. Their faces were pale when they saw it dashing towards them. They jumped down from midair and fell hard onto the ground.


    The fire phoenix pped its wings gently towards the ce the envoys were standing just now. mes spread out instantly in the air.


    mes dropped down and burned along the transparent rope.


    ¡°The Dragon Court Sect has challenged the dignity of the Immortals for such a long time. How serious is the offense¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the ropes burning ropes, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    What did that mean?


    The Dragon Court Sect challenged the dignity of the Immortal?


    The envoys who jumped down from midair kept sweating and wanted to run away instinctively. However, Ye Qingtang lifted up her hand and held them up without any contact.


    ¡°How dare you say that you¡¯re able to fly in the air?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the envoys who were held in the air. She narrowed her eyes and flipped her hand. The envoys were thrown up towards the ceiling of the pce.


    ¡°Now, show me how you fly.¡±


    The envoys were pale as none of them really knew how to fly. The moment they were thrown out, they fell to the ground. They felt their bones fracture from the great impact.


    The believers in the pce were totally shocked when they saw the envoys hit the ground.


    What was happening?


    Howe the envoys suddenly did not know how to fly?


    The person in the jade door sensed something was not right and wanted to escape from the secret path in the jade door.


    But any movement in the jade door could be detected by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Escaping?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed. She raised her hand and threw out the little white tiger.

 Chapter 1386 - Exposing the Fraud 4

    Chapter 1386 Exposing the Fraud 4


    The moment the little white tiger was thrown out, its tiny body suddenly erged by ten times. It seemed that the whole pce could not fit its body anymore.


    When its pawnded on the floor, the whole ground was trembling.


    Everyone in the pce could not stand straight when they saw the white tiger¡¯s size increase exponentially.


    What kind of divine beast is this!!


    The tiger¡¯s roar pierced through everyone¡¯s ears. It dashed towards the delicate jade door and used its paw to smash through the door.


    A skinny white-robed elder with a long beard was about to escape from the secret path in fear. The white tiger smashed the person towards Ye Qingtang with its paw¡­


    The white tiger did not use any strength, but the power of a Fiendcelestial Beast was not bearable for a normal human being. The elder with a long beardnded in front of Ye Qingtang. He spitted out a mouthful of blood as he was almost killed under the white tiger¡¯s paw.


    The elder with a long beard was the only one inside the jade door.


    It was obvious that he was the ¡°Immortal¡± that was speaking inside.


    In the past pilgrimage days of the Dragon Court Sect, the ¡°Immortal¡± sometimes came out as well. He always dressed in a white robe. With his washed-up expression and the white beard, he appeared to be a real Immortal under his disguise.


    However¡­


    The superior, divine, and majestic ¡°Immortal¡± copsed on the ground now with blood by his mouth.


    ¡°A person like you also dares to call yourself an Immortal?¡± Ye Qingtang looked down at the skinny ¡°Immortal¡±, and a smile appeared by her lips.


    The ¡°Immortal¡± was pale, and there was no Immortal manner left on him at all. His body was trembling and full of sweat after he took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sinned. I should have never pretended to be an Immortal. I should have never challenged the dignity of the Immortal. Please spare my life.¡± The ¡°Immortal¡± there was really terrified. After he took over the control of the Dragon Court Sect, he always used different deceptive ploys to trick people. When he heard about the Immortal in the Yuan Kingdom, he wanted to eliminate the person as he thought that Immortal was just a quack like himself.


    But he could never imagine that he would meet a real Immortal!


    An Immortal could see through his disguise immediately.


    He did not dare to find any excuses as he stared at the ashes on the floor.


    Everyone was stunned after hearing what the ¡°Immortal¡± said.


    Emperors from different kingdoms opened their eyes wide in disbelief as they had worshiped the Dragon Court Sect for many years. Their eyes were almost going to pop out when they saw the elder kneeling and kowtowing in front of Ye Qingtang.


    The¡­ the Immortal is a quack?!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a fake Immortal? Then¡­ what abouting back to life¡­¡± Emperor Qi¡¯s eyes were opened wide, and he asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m a quack. I don¡¯t know how to make peoplee back to life. That was just a ploy that I set up earlier¡­¡± The elder did not dare to lie in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Then how about the Dragon Court Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything¡­ everything is fake. I just want to trick you to worship us and provide us with tributes¡­¡± The elder revealed the truth.


    Dragon Court Sect started with a few people knowing how to set up certain tricks, but they did not expect that all the kingdoms believed in their tricks. They were greedy after seeing the tributes and carried on their tricks to gain people¡¯s trust and worship.


    The annual pilgrimage day was just for them to strengthen their position in people¡¯s minds. The Immortal skills were all just some deceptive ploys.

 Chapter 1387 - Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness 1

    Chapter 1387 Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness 1


    The believers who still could not make sense of the situation finally understood everything.


    The Dragon Court Sect which theyid their belief in was the true quack while that Immortal Su was the true immortal!


    The fury of being fooled spread riled up in their hearts instantly, but they did not dare to act rashly before Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Immortal. I dare not do it again,¡± the elderly stammered.


    ¡°The person who you should seek forgiveness from is not me but them.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s objective was to expose the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s fraud, and she did not have the time to punish him.


    The elderly¡¯s expression froze, and a chill ran down his spine when he nced at the believers around him, who wanted to devour him alive.


    However strong these believers worshiped the Dragon Court Sect, however intense their resentment toward him was.


    The Emperors had the most hatred as they had viewed the Dragon Court Sect as the supreme faith and even lowered their own position before the Dragon Court Sect.


    No Emperor was easy to interact with, and their past submission was merely toward immortals.


    Yet they were facing a swindler right now¡­


    After Ye Qingtang showed her intention to not interfere with the Dragon Court Sect matters, the Emperors who were long annoyedpletely erupted in fury.


    Apart from the Emperors, many renowned powerful figures on this maind were fooled as well.


    They were ultimately riled up at this moment and vented all their anger on everyone in the Dragon Court Sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape! Capture everyone in the Dragon Court Sect and those fake believers that were in collusion with them!¡± An Emperor bellowed, and the Dragon Court Sect ambassadors who attempted to use this opportunity to flee knew that there was trouble.


    There were many believers, including many powerful figures.


    The Dragon Court Sect had been deceiving everyone with a cover-up and did not have any real abilities. In no time, everyone from the Dragon Court Sect on the floating ind was captured by the infuriated believers. After tying all of them up, they were thrown into an empty pce in a corner of the floating ind.


    Yet, even after doing so, the masses¡¯ anger of being fooled did not dissipate.


    The Dragon Court Sect¡¯s prestige had been established in this maind for a long time, and all Emperors and powerful figures fought to be the most faithful believer.


    But now¡­


    The entire Dragon Court Sect was a scam. If this news was spread out, how could these Emperors and powerful figures face the world?


    Did they have to tell everyone in the world that they were a bunch of blind fools?


    Such humiliation could not be erased even if they killed the entire Dragon Court Sect.


    Yet, after venting their anger, everyone seemed to have lost their mainstay as shame, and resentment was written all over their faces.


    Ye Qingtang watched the chaos on the white tiger¡¯s back. After exposing the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s pretense, she did not say anything further and watched everything silently as though all of that had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Immortal Su, it is all thanks to you today. The Dragon Court Sect behaved tyrannically on our maind for such a long time and deceived plenty of people. It is fortunate that you are here to expose their schemes.¡± The Yuan Emperor looked at Ye Qingtang with reverence and admiration.


    ¡°I have long suspected that there was something fishy with this Dragon Court Sect; thus, I did not get too close to them all this time. I am here because I knew that you would definitely be able to tell their trickery with your sharp eyes, Immortal Su.¡± The Yuan Emperor was rtively joyous, and his words were more than sweet.

 Chapter 1388 - Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness 2

    Chapter 1388 Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness 2


    Anyway, the Dragon Court Sect was never fond of the Yuan Kingdom, and it was better now that the Yuan Kingdom exposed the Dragon Court Sect. Others may even think that the Yuan Kingdom was discerning and that it steered away from the Dragon Court Sect because it knew about the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s scheme all along.


    The Yuan Emperor, who once yearned to be part of the Dragon Court Sect, was extremely fortunate.


    What bullsh*t Dragon Court Sect! It could not even match up to their Immortal Su¡¯s finger.


    Ye Qingtang tugged her lips as she looked at the Yuan Emperor, who lied tantly.


    In terms of changing attitude instantly, this person was truly outstanding.


    The Emperors in the pce who were still worried about how to recover their reputation were delighted when they heard the Yuan Emperor.


    Right! Why did they not think of that?


    The Dragon Court Sect was fake, but this Immortal Su was a true immortal!


    Almost immediately, those Emperors exchanged a look and dashed toward Ye Qingtang, who was riding on the huge white tiger, before kneeling down in uniformity.


    ¡°Immortal Su! We were deceived by the Dragon Court Sect and almost fell for their trap. Fortunately, you stepped in and exposed their true faces. We are extremely grateful to you.¡± Emperor Qi¡¯s mouth seemed to beyered with honey as he praised Ye Qingtang vigorously.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ye Qingtang said inly with an aloof demeanor.


    ¡°Have you all returned to your senses? Didn¡¯t you say that Immortal Su was a quack just now?¡± The Yuan Kingdom¡¯s Emperor grabbed the opportunity and showed Emperor Qi down actively.


    Emperor Qi did not dare to refute and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was blind to not recognize your immortal demeanor. The Dragon Court Sect is all to be med for being so cunning and fooling the world¡­ We have realized our errors but¡­¡±


    Emperor Qi intentionally put on a troubled expression and said, ¡°The maind¡¯s citizens already have a deep faith in the Dragon Court Sect. If we destroyed their faith now, the world would break out into chaos.¡±


    Then, Emperor Qi kowtowed to Ye Qingtang and cried loudly. ¡°Immortal Su, please be benevolent and spread the immortal¡¯s blessings to the world in ce of the Dragon Court Sect.¡±


    ¡°Please be benevolent, Immortal Su!¡± The Emperors echoed loudly.


    The Yuan Kingdom¡¯s Emperor was delighted as he watched everyone requesting Immortal Su.


    If Immortal Su reced the Dragon Court Sect and became the only immortal on this maind, the Yuan Kingdom would definitely be the country closest to immortality!


    However, Ye Qingtang merely looked at everyone in a detached manner and said coldly, ¡°You all want me to seed these people who offended the majesty of an immortal?¡±


    Everyone was rmed by what Ye Qingtang said and broke out in a cold sweat immediately.


    They said the wrong thing!


    The Dragon Court Sect was a gathering of quacks. How could a dignified immortal clear up the mess of a group of quacks¡­


    ¡°No, no, no! It was a slip of the tongue. I did not mean that. How can you take over the filthy ce of the Dragon Court Sect? What I mean is¡­¡± Emperor Qi hurriedly changed his stance and spoke.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that your immortal skills are powerful. It is our honor to have you on the maind, and we must naturally worship you. Please do not abandon the world and give us an opportunity¡­¡±


    Emperor Qi spoke quickly, and the other Emperors repeated his words.


    It was simply humiliating for her to seed the Dragon Court Sect. However, if the immortal was willing to rebuild a sect, it was naturally the best.


    By then, they could find an excuse and say that the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s immortal had passed away and that there was no immortal presiding over the Dragon Court Sect. Instead, the immortal world sent another more powerful immortal to lead them.


    This exnation was perfect!


    It would not embarrass the Emperors and powerful figures and would also satisfy the immortal.

 Chapter 1389 - Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness 3

    Chapter 1389 Difficult to Refuse Such Kindness 3


    Everyone felt that this was an excellent suggestion. Worshiping an immortal was already a deep-rooted mindset, and if they could find a true immortal to worship, they would be more than willing¡­ However¡­


    It was all up to the Immortal.


    The Immortal just exposed the Dragon Court Sect and was evidently an immortal who did not care about fame or fortune, unlike the avaricious and insatiable Dragon Court Sect. Had the Dragon Court Sect not courted death and offended the Immortal, she would not have cared about these matters.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s nervous expressions, Ye Qingtang was about to tear up fromughter on the inside.


    Was this not her objective ofing to Floating Ind?


    She exposed the Dragon Court Sect previously toy a foundation for this.


    As long as she got rid of the Dragon Court Sect, her identity as an immortal would be solidified. Given the customs of the citizens on this maind, wouldn¡¯t they worship her?


    However¡­


    In order to disy her immortal demeanor, Ye Qingtang still had to keep up with her act.


    Everyone did not receive Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply and could not help but be a little worried.


    ¡°Immortal Su, what Emperor Qi said makes sense. We understand that you¡¯re unwilling to interfere with the mortal affairs, but on the ount of all humans in the world, please show some benevolence¡­¡± The Yuan Kingdom Emperor did not object Emperor Qi and supported him unusually.


    After all¡­


    It would definitely be beneficial for the Yuan Kingdom if Immortal Su built a sect!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Immortal. We will not interfere with anything you do and will definitely go to all lengths to fulfill your orders.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. We will listen to all of your arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have the time to teach us, you only need to allow us to asionally listen to a few words that you say.¡±


    The Emperor also hurriedly pleaded for the Immortal to stay in order to save their reputation.


    Ye Qingtang thought that it was about enough and immediately replied with reluctance. ¡°Forget it. Since you all are so sincere, I will just build a sect. However¡­ I have no intention to manage the minor matters of the sect¡­¡±


    Hearing that Ye Qingtang finally caved in, everyone was delighted and did not dare to trouble Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! There¡¯s no need. You just need to keep your mind on cultivating. We will handle the rest.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    ¡°You must be exhausted after everything today, immortal. Please get some rest and let us handle the things here.¡± The Emperors were truly content this time. So what if they lost a quack? They nabbed a true immortal this time round!


    Seeing that things were settled, Ye Qingtang did not decline and immediately rode the white tiger to her rest ce.


    Everyone was filled with reverence as they looked at the huge white tiger beneath Ye Qingtang and felt the tremor from its footsteps.


    ¡°The Immortal¡¯s mount¡­ is indeed extraordinary. I only saw the Immortal carrying a little white tiger in her arms, but unexpectedly¡­ this little white tiger can transform into such a gigantic creature in an instant¡­¡± An Emperormented as he had never seen such a ferocious mount like the white tiger before.


    ¡°How can the Immortal¡¯s mount be an ordinary animal? It must definitely be a divine animal!¡±


    The white tiger who was not far away heard the discussion, and its ears twitched silently.


    ¡°F*ck. I am a Fiendcelestial Beast! A bunch of ignorant people¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang chuckled lightly. ording to the current situation, she would aplish the third mission in no time once her sect was formed.


    After all¡­


    In order to recover their reputation, those Emperors and powerful figures would definitely promote the new sect enthusiastically.

 Chapter 1390 - Picking Up Scraps 1

    Chapter 1390 Picking Up Scraps 1


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang could not help but turn around to look at the God of Nature, who had been floating behind her.


    Who knew how many neb points this cunning God would give her this time¡­


    A number popped up in her mind for some reason.


    Three points¡­


    The Floating Ind was the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s main camp. Although there were many branches across the maind, all the wealth was amassed in Floating Ind.


    Ye Qingtang was now a ¡°legitimate¡± immortal, and everyone hoped for her to stay and build a sect. Thus, there was an unspoken consensus that all the offerings that the Dragon Court Sect swindled would be handed to Ye Qingtang as a form of reverence to her.


    When everyone was on the hunt for the quacks of the Dragon Court Sect to vent their anger, Ye Qingtang headed straight to Dragon Court Sect¡¯s treasury instead.


    Over these years, the Dragon Court Sect had collected plenty of goods.


    That treasury was built underground and had over ten levels. Each level had a shockinglyrge area and was filled with all kinds of jewels and treasures.


    Ye Qingtang had no interest in those treasures at all as she was not in this world to gain a fortune.


    After looking through more than ten levels, there was nothing that caught her attention.


    Dharma treasures were even more out of the question. How could there be any Dharma treasures in a world with such a humble martial realm?


    However, just as Ye Qingtang¡¯s excitement dwindled, she suddenly discovered a number of antique utilities in a corner of thest level. However, the age and quality of the utilities were very difficult to distinguish.


    Perhaps because it was not made of gold or silver, the Dragon Court Sect people did not pay much attention to it and casually left it there.


    In that pile of utilities, there was a locked chest that seemed to be rather historic. It was covered in dust, and most of its engravings had disappeared over the years.


    Ye Qingtang casually opened that chest.


    Inside the chest were a pile of old ancient texts.


    Ye Qingtang flipped through a book, and her expression changed.


    ¡°This book¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened as the ancient text actually recorded details of techniques to cultivate into an immortal.


    Ye Qingtang read about half of the book patiently, and the more she read, the more she realized that the information in this ancient text was very detailed. It was just that the cultivation system was different from Ye Qingtang¡¯s world: the foundation of cultivation was not spirit energy but primordial qi¡ªa carrier formed by absorbing the essence in the world.


    ¡°Could there really have been immortals on this maind?¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled as she flipped through other books that were all rted to immortal cultivation techniques


    As a cultivator who cultivated spirit energy, she was naturally aware of things pertaining to cultivation. The primordial qi cultivation as recorded in the book was very simr to the spirit energy cultivation technique, yet they were essentially different.


    Even Ye Qingtang felt that these items may very likely be real.


    For security purposes, Ye Qingtang stored all those utilities and the chest of ancient text into her space ring. Then, she returned to her room and summoned a Dragon Court Sect ambassador to ask about the background of these items.


    That ambassador¡¯s face was bruised, and he did not dare to conceal anything from Ye Qingtang. Thus, he spoke about everything.


    These things were originally offered to the Dragon Court Sect by the Lanling Emperor. However, those things were torn and tattered, and just with those, it was simply impossible to satiate the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s greed. The Dragon Court Sect was extremely displeased and ordered the Lanling Kingdom to prepare a new set of offerings.

 Chapter 1391 - Picking Up Scraps 2

    Chapter 1391 Picking Up Scraps 2


    Nevertheless, the Lanling Kingdom was originally a small and barren country and could not give any valuable offerings. It was unable to satisfy the Dragon Court Sect¡¯s requirement by the deadline and was condemned by the Dragon Court Sect. Thus, the Dragon Court Sect dispatched its army to the Lanling Kingdom and destroyed the entire country.


    As for other issues, the ambassador was not clear.


    Ye Qingtang told that person to take his leave before returning to those ancient texts.


    The people on this maind had an insane obsession with immortals. Ye Qingtang originally thought that they were abnormal, but now¡­ she could not help but doubt if immortals really appeared on this maind before.


    For example, the first Emperor of the Yuan Kingdom also said that he saw an immortal before.


    And the location of the Lanling Kingdom thousands of years ago was where the first Yuan Emperor saw an immortal.


    Perhaps immortals really appeared before, and it was on thend before theLanling Kingdom was established. As for the offerings that the Lanling Kingdom gave, they were very likely left behind by that immortal.


    These were truly good things.


    Unfortunately, the Dragon Court Sect people could not recognize these goods. Not only did they fail to use it, but they even took their anger out on the Lanling Kingdom and destroyed the entire nation.


    In this case, all the clues were cut off.


    Ye Qingtang could not be certain whether such things were true or not, but her interest was piqued, and she wanted to try out those cultivation techniques recorded in the ancient texts.


    It was an all-new cultivation model, but Ye Qingtang experienced an extremely intriguing feeling as though all the invisible essence in the world entered her body slowly throughout the cultivation process.


    Ye Qingtang faintly sensed an unusual sensation and found that her dantian was actually strengthening gradually.


    The immortal cultivation techniques on those ancient texts were actually real¡­


    Ye Qingtang initially thought that she could at most raise her cultivation base in this world and had never thought about the treasures in the Star Pavilion.


    However, she unexpectedly obtained this set of cultivation techniques now.


    Using this period of time, Ye Qingtang cultivated her spirit energy to raise her cultivation base while also exploring ways to master the new cultivation method.


    As Ye Qingtang obtained this pretty decent item, the Emperors outside began wrapping up the situation as well.


    Those Emperors were merciless people¡ªin order to prevent the revtion of their foolishness to the world, they killed everyone in the Dragon Court Sect and made a public announcement that the Immortal in the Dragon Court Sect had passed on and that the Immortal World sent an even stronger immortal to their maind.


    The citizens did not understand the reason but quickly epted it out of their trust in the king and powerful figures.


    Under the joint coboration of various Emperors, Ye Qingtang¡¯s sect was built rapidly, and its scale superseded that of the Dragon Court Sect.


    Dragon Court Sect¡¯s branches across the maind were secretly destroyed by the Emperors and reced by the new sect.


    The recements proceeded silently as ordered by those with authority and spread across the entire maind.


    In this period of time, Ye Qingtang remained in the Floating Ind to study that new cultivation method while the God of Nature did not notify her of thepletion of the mission. She was not anxious though as obtaining the admiration of everyone on this maind would not happen so quickly.

 Chapter 1392 - Picking Up Scraps 3

    Chapter 1392 Picking Up Scraps 3


    In just a month, a sect named Shattered Stars was established in this maind.


    Under the active brainwashing by all the Emperors, Shattered Stars reced the Dragon Court Sectpletely and gained the faith of plenty of people in a short period of time.


    Just as their prior promise, Ye Qingtang did not need to worry about any matters in Shattered Stars as everything was arranged by the various Emperors, who picked out the most faithful believers to manage everything.


    Any negativements regarding Shattered Stars werepletely wiped out.


    Ye Qingtang remained in Floating Ind and cultivated for a month. Her cultivation realm advanced to Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven, but she was at a bottleneck right now, and it was tough for her skills to advance any further.


    It may be because the spirit energy in this world had reached its limit of supporting rapid advancement, and Ye Qingtang might not advance any further even if she remained here.


    She did not know whether time here was the same as in the Central Maind. If she stayed here for too long, she may not know if something happened in the Central Maind.


    Then, Ye Qingtang decided to speed up the actions to gain the admiration of more people on this maind so that she could aplish her mission as fast as possible and leave this world.


    The fastest way to gain everyone¡¯s admiration was to teach them the ways to be more powerful.


    Ye Qingtang initially intended to teach them the spirit energy cultivation technique, but this was most effective with a solid foundation from young. Furthermore, she discovered that the people on this maind did not even have a spirit root.


    Although a spirit root could be cultivated, it was too difficult and did not match Ye Qingtang¡¯s current requirements.


    Ultimately, Ye Qingtang took out the immortal cultivation technique.


    She had just learned this technique and gained some understanding. This cultivation technique belonged to this world, and it should be more suitable for them.


    Then, Ye Qingtang specially ordered the countries to select a few youths with superb endowments and send them to Floating Ind.


    Upon hearing that news, the Emperors were ecstatic and hurriedly searched for youths with excellent endowments to send to Floating Ind in hopes that they would obtain the Immortal¡¯s guidance.


    Some Emperors even sent their own children that were pretty gifted. Although they were from the royal family, they were very qualified as well since no country had the audacity to fool the Immortal after all.


    The youngest of them all was a twelve while the oldest was fifteen. This was the age range that was the easiest to ept novel things.


    Without wasting any time, Ye Qingtang immediately summed up the immortal cultivation techniques, ryed them to the youth, and guided them on the ways to cultivate.


    The effects after half a month were pretty amazing. As these youths had good endowments from the start, in addition to their reverence for the Immortal, they were extremely diligent and dedicated.


    Seeing that the results were more or less achieved, she sent all of those youth back and gave them the identity of the Shattered Stars ambassador so that they could spread this cultivation technique to various countries in this maind in her ce.


    Since the martial cultivation in this world was pitifully low, the effect of this type of cultivation technique couldpletelypete with the techniques in Ye Qingtang¡¯s original world if the people cultivated properly.


    After learning this cultivation technique, the people on the maind seemed to have received a treasure, and this technique began to circte around the entire maind in no time.


    Apart from cultivation techniques, Ye Qingtang also taught the gifted youth how to refine pills and their forms.


    Although she was also a quack, she was an extremely responsible one¡­


    Even if a true immortal came, he would probably teach these things as well¡­


    Everyone on this maind was extremely grateful to Ye Qingtang.


    A few months passed in the blink of an eye. One evening, Ye Qingtang finally received the God of Nature¡¯s notification.


    ¡°The third mission ispleted.¡±


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You can obtain the neb points for this mission,¡± the God of Nature saidzily.


    Ye Qingtang did not pay much attention either.


    However, Ye Qingtang was startled when she saw that the God of Nature actually gave her one thousand neb points.


    What is going on?


    This cunning God¡¯s nature changed?!


    ¡­

 Chapter 1393 - Mission Completed 1

    Chapter 1393 Mission Completed 1


    The God of Nature saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s face of disbelief and scoffed. ¡°I said that the one-star constetion is too weak. The missions here do not have any difficulty. However, since youpleted all the missions, I will naturally take care of you since you are the first explorer who entered this Illusory Void in the past thousands of years.¡±


    The God of Nature spoke very nobly, but Ye Qingtang simply did not believe him.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I will note in the future, right?¡± Ye Qingtang exposed the God of Nature¡¯s intentions immediately.


    The God of Nature¡¯s face froze, and he frowned. ¡°What a joke. What is there for me to be afraid of?¡±


    Ye Qingtang tugged her lips. Although the God of Nature stayed by her side asionally in this period of time, she noticed that he was not around most of the time.


    The strength of the constetion would affect the explorer but had no effect on the God of Nature.


    Yet he despised it in all possible ways.


    Most likely¡­


    Only after the explorer entered the world of the constetion would the God of Nature¡¯s consciousness enter as well. Moreover, this dazzling world was much more interesting than the empty Illusory Void.


    In the thousands of years that the Holy Lord of Shadows sealed the Illusory Void, she was probably the first who entered this ce. The God of Nature¡¯s consciousness that had been bored for a few thousand years wanted her to enter a few more worlds of constetions so that he could wander around other beautiful mortal worlds.


    ¡°Alright. Since youpleted the missions, you can choose to leave this ce.¡± The God of Nature opened the door to exit almost too eagerly.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the door before her and shifted her gaze outside the window.


    The view outside the window was like a painting, and there was a huge statue in construction.


    That was a statue of Ye Qingtang that the believers built on Floating Ind for worship purposes. There were plenty of such statues all over the entire maind.


    Ye Qingtang took another look at the ce where she spent months in and subsequently stepped into the door.


    The world around her spun, and Ye Qingtang returned to the Illusory Void. Millions of stars before her shone brightly as though the months of memories she had were just a dream.


    ¡°Your illusory void is quite realistic.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the God of Nature, who had turned into a radiant ball.


    The radiant ball moved around slightly.


    ¡°How do you know if that maind is real or an illusion?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback by what the radiant ball said.


    She knew that Spiritual Abodes could form mystic realms that were simr worlds to what the person had seen in their lives. Thus, she thought that that maind was formed based on the radiant ball¡¯s past memories.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang was in deep thought after hearing what the radiant ball said.


    ¡°The God of Nature is neither real nor fake. Perhaps you will know whether that maind is an illusion or if it truly exists.¡± The radiant ball kept quiet after leaving her with that strange sentence.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    Was it possible¡­


    That the maind really existed in this world?


    Everything she did previously was not just¡­


    The radiant ball¡¯s words had a deeper meaning, and Ye Qingtang could not make a judgment at that moment.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang never expected that perhaps on a certain day in the future, she would actually re-enter that maind that was obsessed with immortal cultivation. She all the more would not have expected that¡­ the immortal cultivation technique she taught at the spur of a moment would actually transform the entire maindpletely.


    Perhaps the journey to cultivating into an immortal was about to begin.


    This was a story to be toldter on.

 Chapter 1394 - Mission Completed 2

    Chapter 1394 Mission Completed 2


    Ye Qingtang did not n to analyze what the God of Nature meant. It was hard for him to be generous to give one thousand neb points. Ye Qingtang was about to select some treasures from the Stars Pavilion but found out that¡­


    The Stars Pavilion could not even be opened!


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that the neb points you obtained can only be used to exchange for items in the Stars Pavilion the next time you enter the world of constetions,¡± the God of Nature said leisurely.


    She fell into his trap once again!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little.


    And she was wondering why the God of Nature was so generous! So this was waiting for her!


    ¡°How? Do you want to enter other worlds of constetions?¡± The radiant ball said awkwardly as the constetions behind it shone brightly.


    Ye Qingtang resisted her strong urge to rip that radiant ball apart. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    She had been in that maind for several months and did not know if the time inside and outside was simr. It was time she came out.


    As for the Stars Pavilion¡­


    She can juste in the future. Although the God of Nature was a little cunning, the worlds of constetions in the Illusory Void were excellent ces to cultivate.


    The radiant ball was displeased, but he did not say anything. However, that radiant ball diminished in size until it disappearedpletely as though¡­ he was a little angry.


    Ye Qingtang did not care whether he was angry or not. The moment the main entrance to the Illusory Void behind her appeared, she carried the little white tiger and walked out of the door.


    The tightly-shut door was opened slowly, and Ye Qingtang finally left that Illusory Void. The instant the door opened, she saw two identical figures standing still outside the door.


    ¡°Ah Yao~¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang walked out of the Illusory Void, Ming Gu immediately leaped into her arms and rubbed his face in her arms excitedly.


    ¡°Ah Yao, you left for such a long time. I thought that you¡¯d leave and note back again.¡± Ming Gu mumbled.


    She left for a long time?


    Ye Qingtang raised her brow. She could not really have stayed in the Illusory Void for a few months, could she?


    ¡°Fool,¡± Ming Wang said coldly from aside. Subsequently, he walked to Ye Qingtang and kneeled on a knee abruptly.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the past five days have been tough.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ming Wang. Although he still had an indifferent expression, Ye Qingtang clearly felt that his attitude toward her changed for some reason.


    However¡­


    It had been a few months in the Illusory Void, but it had only been five days on the Central Maind?


    At the thought that she was still a Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven five days ago but an Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven now, Ye Qingtang was extremely ted.


    She advanced a whole realm in just five days.


    Who couldpare to such a cultivation speed?


    Instantly, Ye Qingtang made up her mind to make good use of this Illusory Void in the future if she was free. Perhaps she could reach the Holy Venerate realm inside in about a year.


    It must be known that Ye Qingtang only reached the Holy Venerate after living for three hundred years. If she could achieve that stage in a year, it would be such a sweet feeling¡­


    Of course, Ye Qingtang was aware that the faster the cultivation, the more dangerous the constetion.


    ¡°Holy Lord, you must be tired. Do return to rest.¡± Ming Wang spoke the same way as before and with a hint of toughness in his tone. However, the difference in his attitude was evident.


    In the past, this tough tone was used to test her, but now, it was to mask his worry and care.

 Chapter 1395 - Mission Completed 3

    Chapter 1395 Mission Completed 3


    Ye Qingtang smiled on the inside.


    Entering this Illusory Void was really quite worth it. Not only did her skills improve greatly, but it even eliminated Ming Wang¡¯s suspicions toward her.


    Ye Qingtang did not say much and directly went to rest. When she came out just now, she realized that those utilities and ancient texts that she brought back from that maind were still in her space ring. She was just unaware if those cultivation techniques could still be used once she returned to the Central Maind.


    As Ming Gu watched Ye Qingtang leave, he blinked and stretched his hand out eagerly, wanting to follow her.


    In the end, before he could take more than two steps, he was pulled back by Ming Wang.


    Although they had the same height, Ming Gu instinctively curled his legs when he was held in the air by Ming Wang and looked at his older brother nervously.


    ¡°Ah Yao just came out from the Illusory Void. Do not disturb her or else¡­¡± Ming Wang narrowed his eyes slightly.


    At this instant, Ming Wang¡¯s way of addressing the Holy Lord of Shadows was changing silently.


    From the Holy Lord to Ah Yao¡­


    ¡°I understand.¡± After being reminded by Ming Wang, Ming Gu realized that Ah Yao was always exhausted after returning from the Illusory Void and required rest extremely. In that critical period, they would not go to disturb her.


    However, the Holy Lord of Shadows disappeared for many years, and Ming Gu forgot about these details.


    Yet Ming Wang remembered them clearly.


    ¡­


    After Ye Qingtang returned, she tried out the immortal cultivation techniques and realized that it was still usable. Although she had an additional method of cultivation, the energy she required for cultivation increased multiple folds as well.


    Since she wanted to be more powerful to seize the First Maind back, Ye Qingtang could not care about so much.


    In the next few days, Ye Qingtang clearly sensed that some Elders and Guardians in the Temple of Shadows had a subtle change of attitude.


    Those who strongly doubted her identity like Ming Wang before no longer doubted her anymore ever since she returned from the Illusory Void.


    After all, only the Holy Lord of Shadows could activate that Illusory Void. In the thousands of years that she disappeared, Ming Wang and the eight tribe leaders attempted to activate it but to no avail.


    Actually¡­


    Ye Qingtang was also confused as to why she could activate the Illusory Void. Simrly, it was strange that she could wear the Nine Souls Ring previously.


    ¡°F*ck. You can¡¯t be that Holy Lord of Shadows, can you?¡± The little white tiger nced at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the little white tiger nkly. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows is in the Skeleton Tribe that is part of the Undead n while I am a true human,¡± Ye Qingtang said helplessly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang but did not say anything further.


    It was in these few days where Ye Qingtang learned that Ming Gu and Ming Wang waited outside the door for five whole days without moving an inch ever since she entered the Illusory Void.


    Ye Qingtang finally lived in greater ease as she was relieved that Ming Wang no longer suspected her. However¡­


    Ming Wang was not the only one in the Temple of Shadows who suspected her. Although those Undead n tribe leaders whom she met before previously appeared respectful, Ye Qingtang could clearly sense their suspicious attitudes.


    Fortunately, the eight tribe leaders did not visit the Temple of Shadows over this period of time.


    Ye Qingtang just managed to have a few days of rest, but a group of uninvited guests suddenly knocked on the door of the Temple of Shadows.

 Chapter 1396 - Sacred Ground of Reflection 1

    Chapter 1396 Sacred Ground of Reflection 1


    ¡°Sacred Ground of Reflection?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Lady Ghost who delivered the information.


    Just a while ago, Lady Ghost suddenly notified her that a few ambassadors from the Sacred Ground of Reflection suddenly came to the Temple of Shadows.


    The Temple of Shadows and Sacred Ground of Reflection had always minded their own businesses, and Ye Qingtang could onlye up with a reason for their sudden visit.


    Ling Yan¡­


    When they were in the Eternal Dynasty, the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassador appeared to support the Sacred Ground of Reflection, but in reality, they supported the former Emperor. Yet, ultimately, the Temple of Shadows interfered and allowed Ling Yan to ascend to the throne instead,pletely destroying the ns of the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    With a rough idea of their purpose of visit in mind, Ye Qingtang headed straight to the main hall without saying much.


    A group of sage-like men in white were standing in the center of the main hall.


    Ming Wang looked at the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors expressionlessly.


    Evidently, Ming Wang also knew their purpose of visit even without those ambassadors speaking.


    In no time, Ye Qingtang arrived in the main hall.


    The gaze of the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors sharpened at the sight of Ye Qingtang.


    Previously, that injured ambassador who returned to the Sacred Ground of Reflection reported that the Holy Lord of Shadows was at the scene, and this news surprised the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had disappeared for thousands of years. Why did she suddenly return?


    They were mostly doubtful when they set off for this trip, but all suspicions were gone when they saw the stunningdy seated on the ck bone throne.


    Thisdy was exactly the same as the portrait of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord of Shadows.¡± One ambassador stepped forward and greeted.


    Ye Qingtang scanned these Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors silently. Without much thinking, she was also aware of their purpose of visit. If it was before, the situation might have been a little tricky for her.


    But currently¡­


    Ye Qingtang smiled faintly and rested her chin on a hand as she cast a nce at that person indifferently. ¡°Does the Sacred Ground of Reflection not know the Temple of Shadows¡¯s rules?¡±


    Those ambassadors from the Sacred Ground of Reflection were dumbfounded as they did not understand the meaning behind Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    However, upon hearing what Ye Qingtang said, Ming Wang immediately shot the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors a cold look and said, ¡°One who sees our Holy Lord is to bow down to greet her.¡±


    Looking at the increasingly-thoughtful Ming Wang, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes smiled.


    Ever since Ming Wang¡¯s suspicions of her were eliminated, his work efficiency was extremely satisfactory.


    Ye Qingtang was not the real Holy Lord of Shadows either, and many people from the Sacred Ground of Reflection sought her life to snatch the Heart of the Demon God in the previous lifetime; thus, there was no need for her to be so polite to the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    Furthermore¡­


    How would the Holy Lord of Shadows who once ruled this maind be afraid of the Sacred Ground of Reflection?


    The lips of the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors twitched, and their expressions darkened.


    ¡°We are here as ambassadors and represent the Sacred Ground of Reflection. How can we kneel to others?¡± An ambassador scoffed.


    The Temple of Shadows was indeed glorious before, but that gloriousness was in the past.


    ¡°Then get lost,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors were dumbstruck by what Ye Qingtang said.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows disappeared for many years, but there were still rumors of her temperamental nature. However, they never expected that the Holy Lord of Shadows would be so arrogant to directly tell them to get lost!


    She simply did not have any regard for the Sacred Ground of Reflection!

 Chapter 1397 - Sacred Ground of Reflection 2

    Chapter 1397 Sacred Ground of Reflection 2


    The expressions of the ambassadors of the Sacred Ground of Reflection expression darkened.


    Immediately, the ambassador who was standing at the front said, ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, the Sacred Ground of Reflection has never interfered with the Temple of Shadows¡¯s matters. Our forces are everywhere and very different. However, what you did in the Eternal Dynasty previously¡­¡±


    Before that person finished speaking, Ye Qingtang said impatiently to Ming Wang, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to repeat myself.¡±


    Almost instantly after Ye Qingtang said that, Ming Wang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his figure turned into a ball of ck shadows.


    Before that ambassador realized what was happening, he felt a sharp pain in his knees suddenly, and he fell on his knees with a thud.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, speak on your knees,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± That ambassador¡¯s expression froze. He wanted to stand up, but Ming Wang¡¯s hand was pressed on his shoulder.


    Ming Wang merely ced his hands on the ambassador¡¯s shoulder lightly, but that ambassador felt that he seemed to be pressed down by a mountain and could not move an inch.


    Looking at the ambassador¡¯s foul expression, Ye Qingtang suddenly snickered. ¡°The Sacred Ground of Reflection is really egotistical. How dare it send you small fries to speak to me. Does it really think there is no one in the Temple of Shadows?¡±


    Ye Qingtang could tell that these ambassadors were at most at the Arcane Supremacy realm and thus were evidently not important members of the Sacred Ground of Reflection. From the Sacred Ground of Reflection¡¯s decision to send these people to the Temple of Shadows, it was clear that they belittled the Temple of Shadows.


    In the thousands of years that the Holy Lord of Shadows disappeared, the Temple of Shadows declined gradually while the Sacred Ground of Reflection rose rapidly.


    That ambassador¡¯s expression turned even uglier after hearing what Ye Qingtang said. Meanwhile, Ming Wang found out that these people were not skilled enough a long time ago and was rather dissatisfied as well.


    Seeing that the situation was a little off, another ambassador immediately came forward, kneeled down, and bowed courteously. He smiled at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, please don¡¯t be angry. We are not very familiar with the Temple of Shadows¡¯s rules and breached the rules slightly.¡±


    Ye Qingtang originally wanted to make use of the subject as a pretext to chase the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors away, yet unexpectedly, there was a tactful person in the group.


    ¡°We are here today for the Eternal Dynasty incident. May I know what was the reason behind your actions, Holy Lord of Shadows?¡± That person asked Ye Qingtang with a smile.


    ¡°Do I still need to inform the Sacred Ground of Reflection about what I do?¡± Ye Qingtang snickered.


    That person froze.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection¡¯s purpose ofing was to question the Temple of Shadows about the reason behind their interference in the Eternal Dynasty. Yet, they did not expect that the Holy Lord of Shadows would be this arrogant and not give them a chance to speak.


    ¡°Uh¡­ The Sacred Ground of Reflection is interested in manyrge kingdoms. I¡¯m afraid the Temple of Shadows¡¯s interference is inappropriate.¡±


    Ye Qingtang said immediately, ¡°I will support whoever I want to. Others do not have the qualifications to tell me what to do in front of me.¡±


    That person was about to say something, but Ye Qingtang put on an impatient look.


    ¡°Ming Wang, throw them out.¡±


    Anyways, she was not the real Holy Lord of Shadows, and it was none of her business even if the Temple of Shadows and Sacred Ground of Reflection really fought¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s current mentality was to not put herself in the real Holy Lord¡¯s shoes.


    If the Sacred Ground of Reflection has the ability, it can just fight with the Temple of Shadows.

 Chapter 1398 - Sacred Ground of Reflection 3

    Chapter 1398 Sacred Ground of Reflection 3


    Ming Wang felt that it was disrespectful for the Sacred Ground of Reflection to send these small fries and immediately agreed to Ye Qingtang¡¯s orders. He lifted an ambassador up from the ground and threw him out.


    That ambassador was merely at the Arcane Supremacy realm and was not Ming Wang¡¯s opponent. After being thrown out, he fell t on the stone stairs outside the pce and lost consciousness.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection people did not think that Ye Qingtang would really order someone to strike at them.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, what do you mean by this?¡± The ambassador who was initially tactful could not hold his smiles anymore.


    ¡°Get lost yourself or get thrown out by people?¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    The expressions of the ambassadors from the Sacred Ground of Reflection expression turned extremely ugly. The Sacred Ground of Reflection was also a top force in the Central Maind, and even the Emperors and powerful figures feared it.


    However, the Holy Lord of Shadows never showed them a good attitude and even wanted them to get lost right now.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors who had always carried themselves in a superior manner were boiling with anger. Nheless, they were not foolish. They were currently in the Temple of Shadows¡¯s territory, and they would be at a disadvantage if they really fell out with Ye Qingtang.


    Moreover, their skills were not very high, and the Sacred Ground of Reflection sent them with the intention to test the Temple of Shadows. If they really fought, none of them would be able to leave the Temple of Shadows alive.


    Then, those ambassadors immediately left with a gloomy face without waiting for Ming Wang to do the deed.


    However, they would bear this grudge.


    ¡°The Sacred Ground of Reflection is behaving more and more inappropriately. They actually sent these pieces of trash to the Temple of Shadows.¡± Lady Ghostmented coldly as she watched the Sacred Ground of Reflection people leave.


    The Temple of Shadows was indeed on the decline in the past thousands of years. However, their Holy Lord had returned, and returning to their peak was not an issue!


    ¡°The Sacred Ground of Reflection was disrespectful first. However, I¡¯m afraid that today¡¯s incident will not be over so easily. The Sacred Ground of Reflection will not let this matter go,¡± Xue Fu rubbed his chin and said.


    Ye Qingtang humiliated the Sacred Ground of Reflection, and given the Sacred Ground of Reflection¡¯s personality, how could it endure this embarrassment?


    However, if they discussed with the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors courteously today, the Temple of Shadows would probably be embarrassed instead.


    Did those small fries have the qualifications to question their Holy Lord?!


    ¡°They cane if they dare.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed as though she never regarded the Sacred Ground of Reflection with importance.


    If they really came, she would flee¡­


    Furthermore¡­


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection might not be able to defeat the Temple of Shadows as the eight tribe leaders were still keeping watch after all.


    Ye Qingtang was not too favorable of the Sacred Ground of Reflection. Moreover, the matter that the Sacred Ground of Reflection mentioned concerned Ling Yan, and no one knew what would happen if they continued haggling about that matter.


    But given the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s personality, she would chase them away immediately.


    Ming Wang and the rest did not know what Ye Qingtang was thinking of, but her tone was extremely forceful and stern like the Holy Lord of Shadows in her peak back then.


    That¡¯s right! How would the Holy Lord of Shadows, who was once at the pinnacle of power, fear any forces?


    Fight if you want to!


    Ming Wang¡¯s eyes flickered, and an indiscreet smile emerged in his eyes.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection and Temple of Shadows werepletely unrted. Even when the Holy Lord of Shadows was present, they did not have any connections, and there had never been any conflicts. After all, no one dared to offend the Holy Lord of Shadows back then.


    Yet, this first time happened when Ye Qingtang was pretending to be the Holy Lord of Shadows.

 Chapter 1399 - The Eight Tribe Leaders 1

    Chapter 1399 The Eight Tribe Leaders 1


    The Eight Tribe Leaders of the Undead n quickly learned about the incident between the Temple of Shadows and Sacred Ground of Reflection, and they headed to the Temple of Shadows almost immediately.


    ¡°Ming Wang, don¡¯t you owe us an exnation?¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader frowned slightly as he looked at Ming Wang.


    The tribe leaders had been suspicious of Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance, but they agreed on having Ming Wang test Ye Qingtang.


    However, they did not expect an ident to happen so soon.


    ¡°We and the Sacred Ground of Reflection had never provoked each other, but this rtionship is now messed up over an insignificant Eternal Dynasty. Ming Wang, what exactly are you thinking? You can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s the real Holy Lord, can you?¡± Another tribe leader looked at Ming Wang and said indifferently.


    The Temple of Shadows was not afraid of the Sacred Ground of Reflection, but it just did not seem worth it.


    The two forces had always coexisted peacefully, but they got into a conflict soon after the Holy Lord returned.


    Moreover, from what they heard, it was the Holy Lord who chased the Sacred Ground of Reflection ambassadors out, which was a tant disrespect to the Sacred Ground of Reflection.


    All the tribe leaders¡¯ eyes were fixed on Ming Wang currently. Over this period of time, only Ming Wang had been beside Ye Qingtang, and thus his observation of Ye Qingtang was the most detailed. This was also the reason why they were willing to let Ming Wang test Ye Qingtang.


    Ming Wang remained expressionless as he said coldly, ¡°She is Ah Yao.¡±


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader snickered.


    ¡°The Holy Lord has not returned for a long time, and her sudden return itself is suspicious. Many of the things that she did previously were different from before. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate to make such a conclusive judgment.¡±


    Ming Wang¡¯s eyes turned cold instantly.


    ¡°The Holy Lord just stepped out from the Illusory Void a few days ago.¡±


    The tribe leaders had aplicated expression upon hearing that.


    The Illusory Void was a mystic realm that the Holy Lord of Shadows sealed personally, and no one could enter it apart from the Holy Lord. They tried to enter it previously, but it was futile.


    ¡°Today is thest time I am meeting you all here. If you alle to the Temple of Shadows in the future, it is a must to report to the Holy Lord in advance.¡± Ming Wang turned and left after leaving this sentence.


    The tribe leaders¡¯ eyes were filled with malice as they watched Ming Wang leave decisively.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a Holy Son. Does he really think he is that great? Had the Holy Lord not protected him and Ming Gu back then, mutant undeads like them would have beenpletely extinct in the Second Domain.¡± The Demon Tribe Leader scoffed as he looked at the door that Ming Wang shut.


    ¡°If that was not the case, why else would Ming Wang and Ming Gu be so loyal to the Holy Lord? However, looking at Ming Wang¡¯s attitude, he probably believes her identity.¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader rubbed his chin.


    A tall man who was coated in mes squinted his eyes. He was the tribe leader of the Nether Fire Tribe. The Nether Fire Tribe members were covered in me mes and appeared very simr to the Fire Tribe, but the ck mes of the Nether Fire Tribe represented death and had an extremely strong devouring nature.


    ¡°When the Holy Lord returned previously, you all were the ones who came first. Did you all notice anything?¡± The Nether Fire Tribe Leader asked.


    That day, the Goblin Tribe Leader and Demon Tribe Leader returned to the Temple of Shadows with Ming Wang first and met Ye Qingtang the earliest. Meanwhile, other tribe leaders, including the Nether Fire Tribe Leader, only received the news afterward.

 Chapter 1400 - The Eight Tribe Leaders 2

    Chapter 1400 The Eight Tribe Leaders 2


    ¡°Nothing special. It was just that some details were different from what we remember. Furthermore, the Holy Lord¡¯s return is too sudden, and I keep feeling that there¡¯s something off.¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader was a sharp person, and he had been suspicious since his first meeting with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°However, what Ming Wang said is logical as well. That Illusory Void¡­¡± Another tribe leader said thoughtfully.


    The Nether Fire Tribe Leader waved a hand, however.


    ¡°It is not impossible to enter the Illusory Void. The Holy Lord used her Immortal and Buddha Bloodline to seal that Illusory Void previously, and the reason why we are unable to enter it may very likely be because we do not have that bloodline. If that impostor possesses the Immortal and Buddha Bloodline, perhaps she can enter.¡±


    The other tribe leaders agreed with what the Nether Fire Tribe Leader said.


    After all, they were very doubtful of this Holy Lord who returned. Moreover, the exnation of the Immortal and Buddha Bloodline made sense, and no one could be certain of anything.


    ¡°Why did Ming Wang not think of this reason?¡± A tribe leader asked.


    The Nether Fire Tribe Leader chuckled. ¡°Those who are closely involved often cannot see the situation clearly. Ming Wang values the Holy Lord much more than everyone else. Although he is cautious, it may be unavoidable that he will be swayed by emotions.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Ming Wang could not be relied on now as he seemed to believe Ye Qingtang fully.


    While they were not fully certain that the current Holy Lord was an impostor.


    If there was a fifty percent chance that she was the real Holy Lord of Shadows, the consequences would be dire if they offended her directly.


    They were all aware of how powerful the Holy Lord of Shadows who dominated the entire maind back then was.


    The Nether Fire Tribe Leader did not speak any further. Since they hade to the Temple of Shadows, it was logical for them to greet the Holy Lord. In addition, they had an important matter to report to the Holy Lord.


    However¡­


    Before that, they still needed to make a further judgment.


    Once all the tribe leaders left the underground pce, the Nether Fire Tribe Leader slowed his footsteps intentionally, and a Nether Fire Tribe guard who had been waiting outside walked over on his tribe leader¡¯s signal.


    ¡°When you meet the Holy Lordter¡­¡± The Nether Fire Tribe Leader whispered to the guard, and the guard nodded.


    This subtle action did not escape the eyes of the other tribe leaders, but they understood the situation the moment they saw the guard beside the Nether Fire Tribe Leader.


    In the main pce of the Temple of Shadows, Ye Qingtang was seated in the ck bone throne as she looked at the eight tribe leaders of the Undead n before her.


    There were millions of species in the Undead n, and the number of species which followed the Holy Lord of Shadows was aplenty. However, apart from the Skeleton Tribe, there were eight tribes that were the most powerful; thus, the rulers of these tribes in the Central Maind were collectively known as the ¡®Eight Tribe Leaders¡¯.


    Ye Qingtang met the Goblin Tribe Leader and Demon Tribe Leader when she first came to the Temple of Shadows, and this was the first time that all eight tribe leaders were present.


    She had heard about the ¡®Eight Tribe Leaders¡¯ in her previous life, and she could not help but discreetly scan them one by one now that she saw them.


    The power and influence of the eight tribe leaders were just second to the Holy Lord of Shadows in the Undead n, and even Ming Wang and Ming Gu could not bepared to them. Each tribe leader led arge army of tribe members, and their ferociousness demanded respect.


    When Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes passed over a body covered in ck mes, her heart skipped a beat.


    The Nether Fire Tribe¡­

 Chapter 1401 - The Eight Tribe Leaders 3

    Chapter 1401 The Eight Tribe Leaders 3


    The Nether Fire Tribe had the strongest support in the Undead n, and the Nether Fire Tribe Leader was the most formidable out of all the eight tribe leaders. During the Temple of Shadows¡¯s peak, the Nether Fire Tribe once brought endless fear to this maind as well.


    The mes of the Fire Tribe could burn nts.


    But the mes of the Nether Fire Tribe could burn souls.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord.¡± The eight tribe leaders bowed respectfully.


    Ye Qingtang nodded lightly. Looking at the eight tribe leaders who could casually kill her with a finger, she could only put on a haughty and indifferent expression despite the despair on the inside.


    Ming Wang believed her, but¡­ these eight tribe leaders would not believe her so easily.


    After all, the person who they willingly submitted to was the Holy Lord of Shadows that possessed supreme power.


    The Undead n only submitted to powerful figures.


    ¡°Please pardon us for ourte visit since your return, Holy Lord,¡± the Nether Fire Tribe Leader said respectfully with no visible hints of superficiality.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang all the more did not dare to put her guard down.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She spoke indifferently in an aloof manner.


    ¡°It has been several thousand years since you left, but you are still as elegant as before, Holy Lord,¡± said the Nether Fire Tribe Leader with a smile. As his lips tugged up, the ck mes on his face, which were apanied by a strong aura of death, swayed wildly as well.


    How freaking scary¡­


    Ye Qingtang maintained a rxed smile on her face as she looked at thather fire that could burn all souls.


    ¡°Holy Lord.¡± A guard behind the Nether Fire Tribe Leader suddenly stepped forward and kneeled before Ye Qingtang.


    That guard also belonged to the Nether Fire Tribe. The ck mes around his body formed a human-shaped ze, and no flesh was visible.


    Ye Qingtang was immediately on the alert when the Nether Fire Tribe guard suddenly came forward.


    ¡°Do you still remember me, Holy Lord?¡± The guard looked up, and his reverence was faintly visible beneath the mes.


    Hell knows who you are.


    Nervousness filled Ye Qingtang, but she could only put on an indifferent expression.


    ¡°You once taught me before you left back then. Over these few years, I did not dare to ck off and have always kept your guidance in mind. I was excited to learn of your return; thus, I requested my tribe leader to bring me along to show you my improvement,¡± the Nether Fire Tribe guard said respectfully.


    An unnoticeable smile shed across the Nether Fire Tribe Leader¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang knew that there was trouble.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please give me a chance to assess if I had been cultivating as you said,¡± that guard said in a subservient tone and directly kowtowed to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to weep now.


    She knew that the eight tribe leaders definitely would not believe her identity so easily.


    This guard was probably arranged by that Nether Fire Tribe Leader to test her.


    How would she know how the Holy Lord of Shadows guided this guard?


    ¡°If you really kept my words in mind, why would you only be at this cultivation base now?¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled lightly and looked up with a tinge of annoyance.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what his original martial realm was, but his current skills were probably at the early-stage of a Heavenly Venerate.


    Although his skills were much higher than Ye Qingtang¡¯s, there was no difference to the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    How could the supreme Holy Lord tell the minuscule difference between the upper and lower stages of a Heavenly Venerate?

 Chapter 1402 - Fuck You 1

    Chapter 1402 Fuck You 1


    ¡°The Holy Lord is right. I am ipetent. However, when the Holy Lord taught me the Nether Sea and ming Sky move, there were many areas that I did not understand. I hope the Holy Lord can give me a few pointers.¡± The guard was very subservient, but he had shifted the conversational topic such that it was difficult to turn him down.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very free?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly. She looked up and nced at the Nether Fire Tribe Leader with a look of displeasure.


    The Nether Fire Tribe Leader immediately scowled and reprimanded the guard. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to the Holy Lord.¡±


    ¡°Tribe Leader¡­¡± The guard wanted to say something, but the Tribe Leader waved his huge hand. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass us in front of the Holy Lord!¡±


    The guard gritted his teeth and rose silently. But the moment he got up, a bright light suddenly exploded from his eyes.


    The same moment he rose, the ck fire that surrounded him suddenly grew tenfold. His entire body was instantly transformed into a huge fireball that sprang towards Ye Qingtang, who was sitting on the ck Bone Throne.


    What the hell is this move?


    Ye Qingtang was shocked when she saw the approaching ball of ck mes.


    She thought that the guard was at most at the early stage of the Heavenly Venerate realm. However, the instant he transformed into ck mes, the aura around that fireball suddenly grew several times!


    It surged to around the Eighth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm!


    ¡°Holy Lord, I have put a lot of effort into my cultivation for several thousand years. Why do you refuse to see my Nether Sea and ming Sky move¡­¡± A rather discontented voice emerged from the fireball.


    Ye Qingtang was so shocked that her scalp crawled. She had been wondering what kind of move the Nether Sea and ming Sky was but had not expected it to be a major killing move that would allow the power of an Undead to grow by three-fold!


    At that moment, Ming Wang, Ming Gu, Xue Fu, and Lady Ghost were all absent. Besides the eight tribe leaders, only a few elders of the Skeleton Tribe were in the hall, and their powers were around the Eighth or Ninth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. They were momentarily stunned when they suddenly saw such a serious killing move.


    After all, no one had expected the guard of the Nether Fire Tribe to suddenly attack the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Amidst the chaos, the eight tribe leaders watched everything coldly.


    Ye Qingtang could not even vomit blood.


    It had not been easy for her to spend five days in the Illusory Void, and her powers had grown swiftly to reach Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven. But now¡­ the moment she was out, she encountered a Heavenly Venerate Eighth Heaven killing move?


    This killing move straddled an entire realm!


    It looked as though the ck fireball was about to engulf the entire hall as it whooshed towards Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang¡¯s back was soaked with cold sweat.


    From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the eight tribe leaders, who were standing there motionlessly. She understood.


    This was their way of testing her¡­


    Fight!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brain moved at top speed. She suddenly recalled something. The instant before the ck fireball rushed into her face, a faint golden halo suddenly floated around her body. Ye Qingtang sat motionlessly on her ck Bone Throne, but the golden halo around her seemed to instantly transform into a golden dragon that rushed towards the ck fireball!


    A dragon¡¯s roar instantly filled the entire hall.


    The next moment, the ck fireball collided with the golden dragon. When the two forces collided, the dragon¡¯s form suddenly disappeared and sank into the ck mes.

 Chapter 1403 - Fuck You 2

    Chapter 1403 Fuck You 2


    The sparks of golden light looked like golden tongues of me that devoured the ck mes!


    Wails suddenly rang out from the ck mes.


    As more and more ck mes were engulfed by the golden light, the Nether Fire Tribe guard¡¯s figure suddenly fell from midair and crashed onto the ground.


    There was a huge bang!


    The guard who had attacked Ye Qingtang so ferociously was now lying on the ground in a pathetic state. His entire body was enshrouded in a halo that glittered with golden light. The halo seemed to be swallowing his mes bit by bit¡­


    The Nether Fire Tribe Leader looked at the guard who had copsed to the ground before him, and a look of shock shed across his eyes. When he saw the golden halo that surrounded the guard¡¯s body, an instinctive sense of aversion arose in his heart.


    Ye Qingtang was seated on the ck Bone Throne. Her face was chilly. Her eyes had a trace of murderous intent as she swept a look at the eight tribe leaders who were still standing at the same spot.


    The eight tribe leaders were shocked to see that not only had Ye Qingtang managed to counteract the guard¡¯s Nether Sea and ming Sky move without lifting a finger, but she had even severely injured the guard. The icy figure standing before them suddenly merged with the lofty figure in their memories.


    ¡°Please Holy Lord, have mercy!¡± The Nether Fire Tribe Leader was the first to recover his wits. He hurriedly kneeled and begged for mercy.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes maliciously as she looked at the Nether Fire Tribe Leader who was kneeling before her. Her hands resting on the arms of the throne were shaking slightly, but she hid them in her sleeves so that no one would notice.


    F*ck you!


    Ye Qingtang was so angry that she wanted to use the little white tiger¡¯s pet phrase.


    This Nether Fire Tribe Leader had definitely done this deliberately in order to test her identity.


    If her powers had not been sufficiently great, she would have been unable to withstand the killing move just now.


    Ye Qingtang had thought that she was finished. If she had not suddenly recalled a particr move recorded in the immortal method of cultivation in the one-star constetion that was used to counteract demonic powers, she would be dead by now.


    In the immortal cultivation methods, the Golden Dragon Descending From Heaven move was thest resort for a cultivator who needed to suppress demonic forces to preserve his own life. The cultivator had to exhaust all his strength before he could use this move.


    And this could only be used to counteract moves that were at most one realm apart. Once past the limit, the cultivator would definitely die. Furthermore¡­ this move was only effective against evil beings.


    Fortunately, everyone in the Temple of Shadows was from the Undead n, and the guard had used the extremely evil Nether Seas and ming Sky move. Otherwise¡­ Ye Qingtang would have died even if she had used her move.


    Ye Qingtang now wished she could tie up the eight tribe leaders and give them a severe beating. Of course, that was presuming she could beat them¡­


    If she had not happened to discover the immortal method of cultivation in the one-star constetion and cultivated there for a long time, she would probably be dead by now.


    But that move had spent all the immortal aura that Ye Qingtang had taken so long to cultivate¡­ Further, she had only cultivated this immortal aura for a limited time, and so all the spirit energy in her body was exhausted as well¡­


    With just one move¡­


    If her opponent had not been engulfed by the immortal aura, all he had to do wase up and punch her, and she would die¡­


    Ye Qingtang was both angry and frightened, but she maintained a look of chilly displeasure.


    The eight tribe leaders did not know what Ye Qingtang was thinking, but when they saw how displeased she was, they all kneeled and asked for forgiveness.


    The Nether Fire Tribe Leader was the most frightened. The golden light on the guard¡¯s body had made him feel ufortable as if it had some kind of naturally oppressive force. One must understand that if even the extremely powerful Nether Fire Tribe Leader felt ufortable, it must have been much more frightening for the others in the Nether Fire Tribe.

 Chapter 1404 - Fuck You 3

    Chapter 1404 Fuck You 3


    The eight tribe leaders knew that the Holy Lord of Shadows was very powerful, but although they had followed her for many years, they did not know the depths of her powers.


    Today, they had been shocked by the appearance of the golden dragon.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows was also an Undead, but she even had the power to check part of the Undead n¡­


    The Nether Fire Tribe Leader¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the guard that had copsed on the ground. Thetter was mutted beyond recognition by the continual devouring of the golden light. Suddenly, a huge ck me shot out from the tribe leader¡¯s palm and tore the guard into pieces!


    ¡°Holy Lord, please do not be angry. I did not anticipate Hu Lun¡¯s actions today. I only agreed to bring him here on ount of his longing for the Holy Lord for the past thousands of years. I did not expect him to have evil intentions¡­ It is my fault that the Holy Lord is displeased.¡± The Nether Fire Tribe Leader looked ashamed. Someone who did not know better might think he was innocent.


    But Ye Qingtang was not stupid.


    ¡°Nether Fire Tribe Leader, is this the extent of your abilities? You cannot even control a guard. I¡¯m afraid your days of being a tribe leader are at an end,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a coldugh. She clenched her fists and forced herself to bear with the exhaustion of spending all her strength.


    ¡°Please, Holy Lord, forgive me,¡± said the Nether Fire Tribe Leader.


    Themotion in the great hall had attracted Ming Wang and the others.


    The moment Ming Wang stepped into the great hall and saw the Nether Fire Tribe Leader kneeling on the ground, pleading for mercy, then the Nether Fire Tribe guard that had been torn to pieces, and the Nether Fire on the ground that was slowly going out, a murderous intent shed across his eyes.


    The Nether Fire Tribe had dared to attack Ah Yao!


    ¡°Please, Holy Lord, don¡¯t be angry. The Nether Fire Tribe Leader has been toox and is indeed at fault. The Holy Lord may punish him, but we do have something important to report to the Holy Lord, which is why we are here today.¡± The other tribe leaders saw that the test had failed and trotted out the lines they had prepared earlier.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes slightly with a malicious expression on her face. The gaze of all the tribe leaders was cautiously fixed on her.


    If Ye Qingtang was really the Holy Lord of Shadows, she would kill the Nether Fire Tribe Leader with a p.


    Too bad she was not and did not have the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s ability.


    At the moment, she did not have the power to kill the Nether Fire Tribe Leader.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly. She seemed to deliberately ignore the Nether Fire Tribe Leader¡¯s pleas for mercy and let him continue kneeling there without a chance to get up.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡ªwhen we came with the Holy Lord from the Second Domain to Central Maind, which is in the First Domain, our Temple of Shadows was part of the Crimson League. But after the Holy Lord vanished, the Crimson League ejected the Temple of Shadows from the league. A few days ago, when we heard that the Holy Lord had returned, we especially sought news from the Crimson League. We wonder¡­ if the Holy Lord can bring us back into the Crimson League.¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader spoke respectfully. He kept ncing at the Nether Fire Tribe Leader, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Crimson League¡­


    When Ye Qingtang heard these two words, her brain started to buzz!


    The Second Domain had manyrge ns, so many that it exceeded that in Central Maind by several hundred times.


    These powerful ns formed leagues and morphed into huge entities in order to defend themselves against each other.


    Their ferocity was such that no power in the First Domain couldpare to them.


    The Crimson League was one of these huge entities and was formed from a powerful alliance between the Undead n and many other ns.


    Ye Qingtang had been to the Second Domain in her previous life, so she had naturally heard of the Crimson League.


    Who would have thought¡­


    The Temple of Shadows was part of the Crimson League?!

 Chapter 1405 - Leaving 1

    Chapter 1405 Leaving 1


    ¡°Since when has it been up to you to dictate my actions?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes, and ayer of frostiness surfaced on her face.


    The Goblin Tribe Leader was startled and said hurriedly, ¡°I would not dare to be so presumptuous.¡±


    Ye Qingtang grunted coldly and said, ¡°I have my own ns.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± A film of cold sweat had surfaced on the Goblin Tribe Leader¡¯s forehead.


    The Crimson League was sorge that no force in Central Maind couldpare to it. It was a league that belonged to the Second Domain.


    The Crimson League was so selective that in the entire Temple of Shadows, only the Holy Lord of Shadows was worthy of its notice. So after the Holy Lord of Shadows vanished, the Crimson League simply kicked the Temple of Shadows out of the League.


    The eight tribe leaders wanted to return to the league, but they knew they did not have the ability to move the League if Ye Qingtang did not act.


    Ye Qingtang could guess what the eight tribe leaders were thinking.


    Of course, it would be good if the Temple of Shadows could return to the Crimson League. But¡­


    The Crimson League was filled with powerful figures from the Second Domain. Ye Qingtang might have been able to deceive these people from the Temple of Shadows, but she did not have the nerve to interact directly with the Crimson League.


    She would not dare to risk this until her powers reached a certain level.


    Although there was always an element of risk, the potential returns were huge.


    Ye Qingtang remained in the Temple of Shadows, intending to use it as a tool to oppose the Ancient You n. If the Temple of Shadows could return to the Crimson League, then the chances of beating the Ancient You n and rescuing Little You Yun were much greater.


    Ye Qingtang intended to do so, but not now.


    The eight tribe leaders had been shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s move. Although they appeared to be convinced, Ye Qingtang knew perfectly well that these tribe leaders harbored evil schemes that could not be dealt with so easily.


    Ye Qingtang sent them away while they were still in shock.


    She was forcing herself to maintain a strong front, but she would be exposed before long.


    The eight tribe leaders did not dare to go against Ye Qingtang¡¯s wishes, so they left.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room and copsed on the bed. Her robes were soaked in sweat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remain in the Temple of Shadows. I have to find a way to get out.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly sat up. The suspicions of the eight tribe leaders had made Ye Qingtang even more aware of how dangerous her circumstances were.


    She had been lucky this time. But she did not know if she would be as lucky next time.


    Although she could cultivate in the Temple of Shadows, she could only do so secretly. She was doomed if the Undead n discovered her true abilities.


    Also, she realized that although she could still use the immortal method of cultivation after returning, it seemed there was too much death aura in the Temple of Shadows, and she was unable to obtain sufficient natural spirit energy, so her speed of cultivation had slowed down greatly.


    Enter the Illusory Void again?


    Ye Qingtang felt that she needed to proceed slowly. Although the Illusory Void was a sacred ground of cultivation, that cheating God of Nature might still harm her at any time.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to stabilize her cultivation base and raise her level of immortal cultivation before she entered the Illusory Void again.


    She needed to quickly improve, but more haste meant less speed. If any ident happened to her, there would be no hope for the first maind.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind quickly thought over this. Early the next morning, she put on a new set of robes and walked out of the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­ where are you going?¡± Ming Gu was anxious when he saw that Ye Qingtang was suddenly prepared to leave.

 Chapter 1406 - Leaving 2

    Chapter 1406 Leaving 2


    Thousands of years of fear rushed into his heart.


    This was exactly what had happened thousands of years ago. Ah Yao had left, never to return¡­


    ¡°Ah Yao, don¡¯t go!¡± Ming Gu suddenly rushed forward and clung to Ye Qingtang¡¯s leg. His expression was pitiful, aggrieved, and wistful. If not for the fact that the Undead did not cry, he would probably be weeping.


    When Ming Wang saw this, he could not help but frown. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just looked on silently. However, his dark ck eyes looked like bottomless pits.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ming Gu, who was clinging on to her, and could not help butugh and pinch his little cheeks.


    ¡°Ming Gu, be good. I have some things I need to attend to. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    The Illusory Void in the Temple of Shadows was so good. How could she bear to leave it behind? Also¡­ she had yet to use the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing! That¡¯s what you saidst time, but you were gone for thousands of years before you returned¡­ I don¡¯t believe you¡­ I don¡¯t want you to go¡­ Ah Yao¡­ please, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Ming Gu was whining and clinging for dear life to Ye Qingtang¡¯s leg. He wished he could stick himself to her.


    He was really afraid.


    Afraid that Ah Yao would leave for thousands of years again, just likest time.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang fell silent. Although her heart ached for little Ming Gu, there were things she needed to aplish. If she continued to stay in the Temple of Shadows, she would be unable to concentrate on cultivation. Although the Illusory Void allowed her to swiftly raise her cultivation base, if she wanted to stabilize her base after reaching a certain level, she needed to cultivate properly. Otherwise¡­ she would have achieved the cultivation base in vain as she would be unable to control that kind of power.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart ached, but she had no choice. Just as she was hesitating and thinking about how best to detach Ming Gu, Ming Wang, who was standing nearby, suddenly reached out and forcibly pried Ming Gu away from Ye Qingtang¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Elder Brother¡­¡± Ming Wang looked piteously at Ming Wang.


    ¡°Shut up, you stupid creature.¡± Ming Wang waspletely expressionless. After he shouted coldly at Ming Gu, he raised his eyes and gazed deeply at Ye Qingtang. He did not say anything else, but dragged Ming Gu, crying and screaming back to the temple.


    As long as she returned, so what if they waited thousands or even ten thousand years¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ming Wang¡¯s disappearing figure. For some reason, she felt rather bitter.


    Ming Wang¡­


    Was even more reluctant than Ming Gu to see the Holy Lord of Shadows leave?


    At first, Ye Qingtang was unable to leave the Temple of Shadows because of Ming Wang¡¯s suspicions. But now, she could leave because of Ming Wang¡¯s trust.


    Ye Qingtang suppressed her feelings and patted the little white tiger who was in her arms. She took a deep breath as she looked at the clear blue sky.


    ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡± The little white tiger knew that Ye Qingtang wanted to find a good spot to cultivate.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Central Dynasty.¡±


    She wanted to take a look at the Forgotten River Cliff. The tablet that her mother had left on the First Maind had mentioned the Forgotten River Cliff. Perhaps she might be able to find some clues there. Of course¡­ cultivation was the most important.


    Ye Qingtang took the little white tiger and left the Temple of Shadows.


    Within the Temple of Shadows, Ming Wang was standing at the window, watching Ye Qingtang¡¯s slowly disappearing figure. His eyes were dark. In the room behind him, Ming Gu continued to beat on the doors and shout.


    ¡°Elder Brother! Elder Brother! Let me out. Why can¡¯t I follow Ah Yao? Please, I beg you¡­¡±


    Ming Wang seemed to not be able to hear him. He only continued to look at the empty road.


    You wille back, won¡¯t you?

 Chapter 1407 - Leaving 3

    Chapter 1407 Leaving 3


    Ye Qingtang let out a deep breath after they left the Temple of Shadows. She had been exercising extreme caution all this while, as if walking on eggshells. Now that she had emerged, the word she thought of was¡­ Freedom!


    ¡°Look at you. If the Temple of Shadows could see you, they would kill you immediately.¡± The little white tiger looked at the rxed Ye Qingtang and shook its whiskers.


    Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes at the little white tiger. She could not be bothered to quibble with it, so she just picked it up and with a flying leap, ascended into the clouds and flew towards the Central Dynasty.


    The Central Dynasty was one of the major dynasties in Central Maind. It was the first dynasty to be established in Central Maind, and its territory was thergest.


    Ye Qingtang journeyed in stops and starts. When she rested, she used most of her time to cultivate, and she rapidly regained the strength she had used up.


    When she regained her strength, Ye Qingtang sensed that something was different.


    When she was in the Illusory Void, her ability had increased extremely quickly. But this speed had exceeded the time she had to practice controlling it. Now, after it was all depleted and she began to cultivate to regain it, her power had grown even purer. This increase in purity seemed to be caused by some strange influence exerted by the immortal method of cultivation.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to reach the Central Dynasty, the voice transmission stone that hadin silent for a long time suddenly buzzed.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s smiling voice rang out from the voice transmission stone.


    Ye Qingtang had a peculiar feeling when she heard this voice. She had not contacted Ling Yan earlier, firstly because she had been busy and it was inconvenient, and secondly, because she knew it would take a long time to rebuild the Eternal Dynasty after it was flooded by the Ancient You n. Hence, Ling Yan, as the new Emperor, would be very busy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re free today? Have you finished cleaning up the wreck that is the Eternal Dynasty?¡± Ye Qingtang teased.


    ¡°Is Miss Ye questioning my abilities?¡± Ling Yan replied with a question.


    She really wanted to beat him to death.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Is anything the matter? If not, I need to hurry on with my journey,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Miss Ye should have reached the Central Dynasty by now.¡± Ling Yan seemed to be asking a question, but his tone was certain.


    How did he know she was in the Central Dynasty?


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    Before Ye Qingtang could recover her wits, Ling Yan said, ¡°If Miss Ye is near Burnt City, why not take a look? In a few days¡¯ time, an auction will be taking ce in Burnt City. Miss Ye might profit greatly if she attends.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    Since he put it like that, how could she not go?


    However¡­


    Why did she always feel that Ling Yan was manipting her?


    ¡°Surely you are not nning something for me at Burnt City?¡±


    Ling Yanughed softly. ¡°Miss Ye, your words are hurtful. Everything I do is done withplete consideration of Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If Miss Ye is unhappy, it will be all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Qingtang hurriedly interrupted Ling Yan.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite near to Burnt City. I¡¯ll go there now.¡±


    If she let him continue talking, who knows what other nonsense he would spout?


    What kind of Emperor was so glib!


    Pack up your incredible abilities!


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice held a hint of indolence. He dragged out the sybles slightly, and they felt like goose feathers tickling her heart.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang immediately switched off the voice transmission stone.


    You¡¯re the one that¡¯s good. Your entire dynasty is good!

 Chapter 1408 - Burnt City 1

    Chapter 1408 Burnt City 1


    The little azure dragon was speechless at the sight of Ling Yan, who grinned at the voice transmission stone that had been switched off by force.


    ¡°Ling Yan, the surrounding kingdoms have begun to stir yet you still have the mood to smile foolishly here?¡±


    Ling Yan kept the voice transmission stone properly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. Let me y with them then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Freaking ¡®y with them¡¯.


    ¡­


    Fen City was situated in the Central Dynasty, but it was an independent city. Thousands of years ago when powerful figures appeared in the Second Domain, Fen City was the first to be destroyed, and the entire city turned into a sea of fire after one move by a powerful figure from the Second Domain. The fire in the city zed for seven days straight, and even tilespletely turned into ashes, much less any living beings.


    Although Burnt City was rebuilt over the past years, the burntnd no longer had any vitality and remained charred.


    Thus, the city¡¯s original name was forgotten, and people referred to it as Burnt City now.


    Compared to other cities, there were extremely few rules in Burnt City, and it could be said to be and abandoned by the Central Dynasty. Any ploys and behaviors were allowed in Burnt City as long as one was skilled enough.


    Ye Qingtang had heard of Burnt City in her previous life but had not been there before. After flying for over a day, she finally arrived.


    There was no other color apart from ck in that massive city. Thend, city walls, and pavilions were pitch ck, and the ground exuded a burnt smell that could be detected even before entering the city.


    Although the endless fire that zed for seven whole days had been put out for thousands of years, its trace on this piece ofnd was never erased.


    There were no guards at the main entrance of Burnt City. Ye Qingtang entered swiftly with the little white tiger.


    There were few streets in Burnt City, and different species of the Alien n were everywhere. From the Winged People to the Ox-Head People, there was a plethora of species here as though this ce was the territory of the Alien n.


    Usually, when members of the Alien n entered an important city of the kingdom, there would be a long examination if there were no records of the person. However, such a rule was absent in Burnt City. Moreover, the Alien n was forbidden from selling goods in many cities, but anyone could sell any items in Burnt City.


    Even if it was the ve of another n, it was not considered illegal.


    ¡°Make way.¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded above Ye Qingtang¡¯s head. She looked up only to see a giant walking on the street in a crouched stance. With every step he took, he had to remind the tiny beings from other ns beneath him to move away.


    A seemingly-intoxicated Winged man flew in circles in the sky and knocked into the giant¡¯s head, almost crashing to the ground. Fortunately, that giant was rather kind and caught the Winged man.


    Otherwise, there would be a stter of flesh before Ye Qingtang.


    As Ye Qingtang observed the view within Burnt City, she realized that there was a unique freedom in the chaos.


    ¡°May I ask where the auction house is?¡± Ye Qingtang bent down and asked a minion who was only at her calf.


    The furry minion was seated in front of his stall that sold some medicines and alcohol. Upon hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s question, he pointed in a direction without looking up.


    It was a tall building that was several feet tall, one that was especially eye-catching in Burnt City.

 Chapter 1409 - Burnt City 2

    Chapter 1409 Burnt City 2


    Ye Qingtang walked to that nameless auction house, which was merely a coal-ck building with the auction timingbeled at the entrance. Many aliens and humans had already entered one after another.


    Ye Qingtang entered with the little white tiger. The interior of the entire auction house was extremely spacious and divided into several areas. Sitting down at a spot in the corner, Ye Qingtang wondered what good items were there in this auction since Ling Yan specially told her toe here.


    Time ticked by, and customers entered sessively. In no time, the wide venue was quickly filled. However, the majority of people sat in the central area, and there were not many people in the corners such as the one that Ye Qingtang sat at.


    As Ye Qingtang was figuring out the items being auctioned, a ck shadow suddenly loomed over her. She turned around instinctively only to see a furry ¡°wall¡±.


    ¡°Little brother, there¡¯s no one here right?¡± A strong voice suddenly sounded above her head.


    The moment Ye Qingtang heard that voice, she waspletely stunned as though she was struck by lightning, and thus shepletely did not notice that the person called her ¡°little brother¡±.


    This voice was too familiar.


    Before Ye Qingtang replied, that furry ¡°wall¡± had already settled into the seat beside Ye Qingtang.


    His appearance was clearly visible only when he sat down.


    He was a huge ape standing at over ten meters and was covered in ayer of glistening fur. Fortunately, this auction house wasrge enough; otherwise, he would be unable to squeeze in here with his height. Yet, even so, he still had to retract his neck, which made him appear a little squeezed.


    ¡°Sworn¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the great ape beside her in disbelief as emotions stirred up within her.


    The huge ape beside her was not anyone else but Beidou Demon Lord, who died in order to save her!!


    Even though she was reborn, Ye Qingtang would never forget the scene where Beidou Demon Lord died right in front of her.


    He could have stayed out of it and continued to live on, but he forsook his life for her.


    Memories from her past life shed by in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. She was overwhelmed with emotions as she looked at the Beidou Demon Lord before her, who was evidently still in his youth.


    ¡°Mhm? Oh¡­ Sorry, sorry. You¡¯re not a little brother but a littledy¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re too tiny, and I didn¡¯t see clearly just now.¡± The great ape apologized with a smile as he looked at the dazed Ye Qingtang.


    Members of the Great Ape n were shockingly tall and were even taller than Giants.


    Beidou Demon Lord was currently in the youth stage and thus was only over ten meters tall. However, a few years from now, his height would increase rapidly until he reached hundreds of meters tall.


    Even if he was in the youth stage, his height was already extremely astonishing.


    Currently, Beidou Demon Lord was not yet famous and had not obtained the title of Beidou Demon Lord. Ye Qingtang came to the Central Maind earlier than in her previous lifetime, and Beidou Demon Lord was much younger than that time.


    Ye Qingtang returned from her senses. She almost said ¡°sworn brother¡± out just now.


    Ye Qingtang forced herself to calm down and smiled at Beidou Demon Lord. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Seeing that this young human girl did not seem to fear him, Beidou Demon Lord could not help but have a favorable impression of her.


    It should be known that to the great apes, teenage girls of the human n were extremely weak, and Beidou Demon Lord had already scared off many youngdies with his fierce appearance and huge body.

 Chapter 1410 - Burnt City 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1410 Burnt City 3</h1>


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s huge frame was extremely eye-catching in the auction house. Luckily, he was seated at the corner. If he was seated in the center, he would probably be sworn at by the people behind him.


    The guests and customers in the venue increased gradually, and almost the entire venue was filled. There was only some small space near Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord, perhaps because of Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s size¡­


    Beidou Demon Lord did not sense anything though. Seeing that there was still some time, he took a banana out from somewhere in his fur.


    ¡°Do you eat this?¡± Beidou Demon Lord took a banana and asked Ye Qingtang politely.


    ¡°Is this a frozen banana?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a smile as she looked at the purple-skin banana in Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s hand.


    Frozen bananas were bananas grown in snowy areas, and they were the Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°You know your stuff, youngdy.¡± Beidou Demon Lord was slightly taken aback as he did not expect a young human girl to recognize a frozen banana. Many humans did not recognize this item, and most of those who saw the frozen banana for the first time believed that it was spoiled.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. How could she forget Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s favorite?


    ¡°Here, here, here. I just brought this frozen banana back from the mountains, and it¡¯s very fresh. I even fought with yetis over these frozen bananas.¡± Beidou Demon Lord was in a good mood as it was rare for him to meet a friend who understood him. He gave Ye Qingtang a huge bunch of bananas and then picked out another bunch, which he tossed into his mouth without even removing the skin.


    Looking at the huge bunch of frozen bananas in his arms, Ye Qingtang did not know whether tough or cry while the little white tiger tugged its lips in despise.


    ¡°Ape brother, are you here for any specific treasures?¡± Ye Qingtang started a conversation with Beidou Demon Lord while eating the frozen banana.


    Beidou Demon Lord was outspoken and straightforward. If it was her other sworn brothers, she would not dare to get so close so abruptly.


    ¡°I heard that the Bone of the Dragon Breath will be in this auction, so I¡¯m here to try my luck.¡± Beidou Demon Lord was still young; thus, he did not really exercise much caution against the outside world. However, in a few more years, Beidou Demon Lord would be much shrewder than anyone else.


    ¡°Bone of the Dragon Breath?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly dumbfounded when she heard it.


    In her previous life, she heard Beidou Demon Lord mention the Bone of the Dragon Breath before. It was a superior item for cultivation for the apes that could increase their skills greatly. However, it was extremely rare, and there were barely any pieces even in the Central Maind.


    In her past life, Beidou Demon Lord told her that he saw one Bone of the Dragon Breath before but did not have any fate with it and that it was his regret of a lifetime.


    After Beidou Demon Lord died, Ye Qingtang searched for the Bone of the Dragon Breath for him and only obtained a small piece a hundred yearster, which she buried in his grave.


    Could it be¡­


    The Bone of the Dragon Breath which he said he missed actually appeared in this auction?


    ¡°Bone of the Dragon Breath? What a coincidence. Sister You, that great ape actually has his eyes on the same item as you.¡± A girlish voice could suddenly be heard from afar.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s line of sight was pretty much blocked by Beidou Demon Lord. However, that voice was quite familiar; thus, she looked toward the direction of that voice through a gap.


    A pretty girl was smiling at an aloof youngdy beside her.


    When Ye Qingtang saw the faces of those twodies, her eyes squinted immediately.


    It¡¯s actually them!


    Ye You, Ye Xun¡­

 Chapter 1411 - Confrontation 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1411 Confrontation 1</h1>


    After Ye You was brought back by the Jiang Family, the life she led in the Jiang Family was much more affluent than in the First Maind. The Jiang Family was the Domain Monarch, and it had an advantage whether in cultivation conditions or any other aspects. However, in such a short time apart, Ye Qingtang realized that Ye You¡¯s skills had already reached Arcane Supremacy Ninth Heaven!


    The Jiang Family¡¯s foundation was indeed strong.


    Ye Qingtang observed Ye You and Ye Xun secretly and scoffed coldly.


    From what Ye Xun said just now, Ye You¡¯s objective foring here seemed to be for the Bone of the Dragon breath as well.


    ¡°So what if he has his eyes on the same item? In this Central Maind, how many people can fight over anything with you, Sister You?¡± Ye Xun said smilingly as she spoke of Ye You highly.


    Ye Xun had been following Ye You¡¯s side ever since she left Lin Town. With her intelligence, she gained Ye You¡¯s satisfaction and was brought along to the Central Maind by Ye You.


    Ye You had an aloof and indifferent expression as she lifted her chin slightly, which revealed her arrogance.


    She once thought that Yunxiao Sect was a massive force, but it could not even hold a finger to the Jiang Family of the Central Maind.


    ¡°If you obtained this Bone of the Dragon Breath, your attributes will definitely enhance. I heard that the Bone of the Dragon Breath is also effective for improving the spirit root.¡± Ye Xun beamed.


    Ye You narrowed her eyes. Back then, she snatched the spirit root from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, which allowed her to be the direct disciple of Yunxiao Sect¡¯s Sect Master. However, she had a startling discovery aftering to the Second Domain.


    The spirit root was no longer as important in the Central Maind.


    The spirit energy in the Central Maind was extremely rich, and spirit roots of any grade would receive extremely great benefits from such rich spirit energy.


    Only people in the backward First Maind cared so much about spirit roots.


    Despite this, it was still helpful.


    Ye You naturally paid more attention to the Bone of the Dragon Breath after hearing that it could enhance one¡¯s attributes and even improve the spirit root.


    Since she entered the Jiang Family, she was naturally unwilling to be ordinary for her entire life.


    Ye You and Ye Xun conversed for a moment, but since they were not too far away, Ye Qingtang heard everything they said.


    ¡°It seems that quite a few people have their eyes on the Bone of the Dragon Breath.¡± Beidou Demon Lord grabbed his head, seeming to be calcting if he brought enough money to win the Bone of the Dragon Breath.


    The auction began very quickly.


    It was the first time Ye Qingtang participated in an auction in the Central Maind. The auctioned items were valuable treasures, and anyone of them was a treasure that the entire maind would fight toy their hands on.


    Ye You auctioned for a few items, and most of them were mainly for nourishing her attributes. Evidently, she was desperate to increase her attributes.


    Ye Qingtang was extremely calm when she looked at these treasures.


    Although they were good, they were not very attractive to Ye Qingtang, who just came out of the Temple of Shadows.


    In the entire Central Maind, how many forces couldpare their reserves of treasures to the Temple of Shadows?

 Chapter 1412 - Confrontation 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1412 Confrontation 2</h1>


    Just as Beidou Demon Lord was in a dilemma, the Bone of the Dragon Breath was being presented.


    It was a white bone that was the length of an adult¡¯s arm. Rumors had it that the Bone of the Dragon Breath was left behind by the deceased ancient dragons. The power of the dragons in the ancient times was nothing that the current dragon n couldpare to. The bones that they left behind had been stored underground for many years, and despite the dposition over the years, it still stored the dragon soul of the ancient dragon n.


    This type of dragon soul could incite the powerful potential in the bodies of all ns and was the best item for cultivation.


    It was a pity that before the ancient dragons died, most of them would find a spot that no one knew about, which was known as the Great Dragons¡¯ Graveyard. To date, no one knew where that graveyard was, and the Bones of the Dragon Breath that people could find were mostly left behind by ancient dragons who had an idental death. Thus, they were extremely rare in quantity.


    Once the Bone of the Dragon Breath was presented, all bidders were stirred. The bids rose rapidly, and it reached twenty times the starting price in no time.


    At this instant, Beidou Demon Lord and Ye You were anxious to bid.


    When he saw that the bid price finally rose slowly, Beidou Demon Lord gritted his teeth and offered a price that was way higher than the current bid price.


    ¡°Thirty thousand spirit coins.¡± Beidou Demon Lord roared loudly.


    There were two types of currency used in the Central Maind. The first type was the ordinary gold coin, which was simr to the First Maind, while the second type was spirit coin.


    Spirit coins were money that storedpressed spirit energy, and its worth greatly surpassed that of an ordinary gold coin.


    A spirit coin was approximately worth ten million gold coins.


    There were not manypeting bidders left after Beidou Demon Lord shouted out the bid of thirty thousand spirit coins.


    After all, thirty thousand spirit coins was an exorbitant amount even to a big family n.


    Beidou Demon Lord had a determined look on her face, but unbeknownst to all, he was a little nervous on the inside. He only had forty thousand spirit coins in total on him, and this was all of his family assets. He called such a high bid earlier on to use this chance to raise the bid and suppress all the other bidders.


    ¡°Thirty-five thousand spirit coins.¡± A feminine and weak face rang suddenly. The bidder was none other than Ye Xun.


    Ye Xun immediately grinned at Ye Xun after offering the bid.


    Ye You nodded slightly.


    ¡°Is that¡­ someone from the Domain Monarch Jiang Family?¡± Some people in the auction recognized Ye You and Ye Xun and that their clothes had the embroidery of the Jiang Family¡¯s unique totem on their chest.


    Everyone in the Central Maind knew about the Domain Monarch and that it was not one that normal people could afford to offend.


    Furthermore, the Jiang Family¡¯s wealth was extremely shocking. In the entire Central Maind, perhaps only top forces such as the Sacred Ground of Reflection, Ancient You n, and Temple of Shadows could match up to the Jiang Family.


    Even somerge kingdoms may not be its opponent.


    Some people who still wished to bid halted very sensibly when they saw that someone from the Jiang Family increased the bid.


    Beidou Demon Lord frowned slightly and gritted his teeth as he went all in.


    ¡°Forty million spirit coins!¡± Beidou Demon Lord clenched his fists secretly while raising the bid.


    Ye Xun nced at Beidou Demon Lord and immediately bid after him. ¡°Fifty thousand spirit coins.¡±

 Chapter 1413 - Confrontation 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1413 Confrontation 3</h1>


    However, the Bone of the Dragon Breath was too important to him.


    Only by increasing his skills as fast as possible could he rescue his trapped father.


    Although the Beidou Demon Lord felt that it was rather brusque, he could only muster his courage and look at Ye Xun who raised the bid. ¡°This Bone of the Dragon Breath is very important to me. If you¡¯re willing to offer it to me, I will remember your kindness forever, and my life will be yours in the future.¡±


    Ye Xun cast a look at Beidou Demon Lord and snickered. ¡°What a joke. Why would we need your damn life? This is an auction. If you want the item, use your money to auction for it. If you don¡¯t have money, then stop harassing others. The highest bidder wins the item. Don¡¯t you know the rules of an auction?¡±


    Ye Xun only met the alien ns aftering to the Central Maind, but she was extremely repelled by them out of instinct. Coupled with the Jiang Family¡¯s status and Ye You¡¯s influence on her, she had never paid any regard to these alien ns.


    Beidou Demon Lord turned pale from Ye Xun¡¯s rebuke, and he hung his head low as the surrounding mockery entered his ears.


    However, Beidou Demon Lord could not be bothered with his reputation right now. The only thing he cared about was to obtain the Bone of the Dragon Breath so that he could be more powerful quickly ¡­


    He did not have much time left, and he had to rescue his father out as soon as possible¡­


    ¡°Ridiculous. Why are you at an auction when you have no money? Isn¡¯t that right, Sister You?¡± Ye Xun looked at Ye You and asked.


    Ye You tugged her lips indifferently as her eyes swept past Beidou Demon Lord with arrogance and belittlement.


    The current Beidou Demon Lord was not yet famous, and he was merely a young ape. Who would take him seriously?


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes. Anger brewed within her silently as she looked at Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s lonely and miserable expression.


    How could her sworn brother tolerate such insults from outsiders?


    ¡°Is there still anyone who wants to bid? If not, this Bone of the Dragon Breath will belong to our Jiang Family.¡± Ye Xun announced while assuming the Jiang Family¡¯s authority as her own. As she spoke, she mockingly cast Beidou Demon Lord a provocative nce.


    No one else in the auction house dared topete with the Jiang Family; thus, no bids were shouted. Yet, just as Ye You believed that she won the bid, a voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°Sixty thousand spirit coins.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They looked in the direction of the voice but could only faintly see a tiny figure beside the huge Beidou Demon Lord raising her hand. However, Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s frame was toorge, and that girl¡¯s face waspletely covered in his shadow. Thus, no one could see her clearly.


    Ye You frowned slightly as she did not expect anyone to dare to contest for the item with her. She immediately shot Ye Xun a look, who then understood what Ye You meant immediately and raised her hand.


    ¡°Seventy thousand.¡±


    ¡°Eighty thousand.¡± The girl in the shadows raised the bid immediately after Ye Xun.


    ¡°Damn it. Is this person bent on going against us? I did not see her bidding just now.¡± Ye Xun gritted her teeth.


    Ye You¡¯s brows remained furrowed. She took a look in that direction but could only see Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s figure.


    Why did she find this voice familiar?

 Chapter 1414 - Competing Your Wealth With Me? 1

    Chapter 1414 Competing Your Wealth With Me? 1


    ¡°Continue,¡± Ye You said.


    ¡°Ny thousand!¡± Ye Xun offered immediately.


    ¡°One hundred thousand.¡± The girl in the shadows seemed to be against Ye You. As long as Ye You¡¯s side offered a bid, she followed immediately after without hesitation.


    Beidou Demon Lord, who was originally utterly despondent, was taken aback when the little girl beside him suddenly began topete with the twodies from the Jiang Family fiercely.


    ¡°Little girl, do you want this Bone of the Dragon Breath as well?¡± Beidou Demon Lord asked curiously.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at him without saying anything.


    Then, Ye You seemed to be rather impatient and simply told Ye Xun to offer a shocking amount to win Ye Qingtang¡¯s bid of one hundred thousand spirit coins.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand spirit coins!¡±


    Everyone gasped at the bid.


    One hundred and fifty thousand spirit coins?


    This was an amount that no family n dared to imagine.


    Thisdy is indeed from the Jiang Family; her bidding is simply gant!


    The entire auction was halted for a moment as the offer price of fifteen thousand spirit coins was shouted, and the girl in the shadows did not seem to have any thoughts of raising the bid.


    A smile emerged on Ye You¡¯s face.


    Ye Xun said, ¡°That girl really overestimated herself. How dare she fight with you, Sister You? Who doesn¡¯t know that grandfather, the Domain Monarch, dotes on you the most? With the entire Jiang Family on your back, who could win against you?¡±


    The Domain Monarch was extremely attentive to Ye You, his granddaughter whom he found after losing her. For Ye You¡¯s trip to Burnt City, he specially sent an elder to follow her and even gave her two hundred thousand spirit coins to spend freely.


    Ordinary family ns could not umte two hundred thousand spirit coins even if they sold all their assets.


    However, in the Jiang Family, it was merely a small token of affection from the Domain Monarch to his granddaughter.


    For a moment, many were overwhelmed with emotion at the thought of the Jiang Family¡¯s wealth.


    But just as everyone thought that the ultimate bid price of the Bone of the Dragon Breath was one hundred and fifty thousand spirit coins, that girl who had remained silent suddenly said an amount that left everyone agape.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand.¡±


    Everyone in the auction house froze.


    Three hundred thousand spirit coins?


    Does that girl even know that she bid such an unimaginable price?


    Even Ye You and Ye Xun were utterly stunned.


    Three hundred thousand spirit coins?


    What joke is this?


    They had a little over two hundred thousand spirit coins on their hands at most, and that was an amount that others did not even dare to imagine. Yet, that girl actually offered an astronomical price of three hundred thousand spirit coins?


    It was double the price that Ye You offered!!


    The smile on Ye You¡¯s face frozepletely, and ayer of frost seemed to ster over her face.


    Ye Xun¡¯s expression turned ugly as well. Seeing the displeasure on Ye You¡¯s face, Ye Xun immediately said, ¡°This friend over here, do you know that this Lady Ye You is the biological granddaughter of the Domain Monarch? She wanted this Bone of the Dragon Breath first¡­¡±


    She did not believe that the person would not retreat after hearing the Domain Monarch title.


    But before Ye Xun could finish her sentence, the girl in the shadows snickered and said, ¡°This is an auction. If you want the item, use your money to auction for it. If you don¡¯t have money, then stop harassing others. The highest bidder wins the item. Don¡¯t you know the rules of an auction?¡±


    The words Ye Xun insulted Beidou Demon Lord with were now shoved back in her face by that girl in the shadows.


    Ye Xun froze and wanted to retort.

 Chapter 1415 - Competing Your Wealth With Me? 2

    Chapter 1415 Competing Your Wealth With Me? 2


    Nevertheless, the girl spoke once again. ¡°The auction has not ended. If you all really want it, go ahead and bid.¡±


    Ye Xun¡¯s face darkenedpletely. If they had the money, why would they be talking all that bullsh*t with her?


    Two hundred thousand spirit coins was already an astronomical amount, but who would have thought that there was an even wealthier person in this auction?


    The Jiang Family was powerful.


    But to whom was it beingpared to was the key.


    Ye Qingtang just left the Temple of Shadows as the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    The Temple of Shadows was once a supreme force in the Central Maind. Although it waned subsequently, the wealth that it stored at its peak would make many people shudder.


    Furthermore, the Undead n did not like eating or drinking and did not have any illnesses. The Holy Lord of Shadows obtained most of the Dharma treasures and elixirs from the Second Domain through the Crimson League, and there was nothing to spend their money on.


    If they were onlyparing wealth, even the Ancient You n and Sacred Ground of Reflection added together might not defeat the Temple of Shadows, much less a Jiang Family.


    If they were topete on wealth, the Temple of Shadows had never been afraid of anyone!


    When Ye Qingtang left the Temple of Shadows, she brought along the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s spirit card that stored a magnificent amount of spirit coins


    Affluent people store massive amounts of spirit coins in a spirit card.


    Even if there was another zero behind the three hundred thousand, Ye Qingtang reckoned that the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s spirit card could still supply the amount.


    The wealthiest person in the Central Maind was none other than the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Ye You waspletely silent this time.


    There was a flurry of discussions in the auction as everyone guessed which force that rich girl belonged to for her to be able to offer a price that was even scarier than what was possible for the people from the Jiang Family.


    Moreover, she did not even give them any face.


    Beidou Demon Lord shuddered as well. Earlier on, he thought that his forty thousand spirit coins was already an exorbitant amount, butpared to this little girl beside him¡­


    It was simply another thing.


    How wretched!


    ¡°Little girl, you are actually¡­ so rich.¡± Beidou Demon Lord swallowed his saliva as he looked at the tiny Ye Qingtang, who was not even the size of his palm.


    ¡°Still alright.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled humbly.


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s lips twitched a little. Although he failed to get the Bone of the Dragon Breath in the end, he wasforted that it was won by the little girl beside her instead of those two aggressive girls.


    Ultimately, the Bone of the Dragon Breathnded in Ye Qingtang¡¯s space ring safely.


    Even though she was blocked by Beidou Demon Lord, Ye Qingtang could already sense the sharp gazes that Ye You and Ye Xun shot at her.


    After storing the Bone of the Dragon Breath, Ye Qingtang tugged Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s long fur immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Beidou Demon Lord was in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re not auctioning anymore?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I don¡¯t have money already.¡± Ye Qingtang found a random excuse.


    Thinking that the item he wanted was already auctioned away and that there was no reason to stay, Beidou Demon Lord left the auction house with Ye Qingtang. Throughout the whole process, Ye Qingtang waspletely blocked by Beidou Demon Lord, and no one could see her.


    ¡°Sister You, they have left.¡± Ye Xun was rather anxious as she watched Beidou Demon Lord and Ye Qingtang leave.


    The Bone of the Dragon Breath was very important to Ye You.


    Ye You narrowed her eyes and rose immediately.


    ¡°Look for Elder Xu.¡±


    After leaving the auction house, Ye Qingtang did not pause in her tracks and directly dragged Beidou Demon Lord out of Burnt City.


    Beidou Demon Lord did not think much as he was led out of Burnt City by Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1416 - Competing Your Wealth With Me? 3

    Chapter 1416 Competing Your Wealth With Me? 3


    ¡°Little girl, I have to leave now. I am quite happy to know you. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will treat you to frozen bananas again,¡± Beidou Demon Lord said with a smile.


    Looking at the young Beidou Demon Lord before her, memories from her previous life rushed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s head, and she immediately took out the Bone of the Dragon Breath from her space ring and stuffed it into Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Little girl, what do you mean by this?¡± Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s eyes popped wide when he saw the Bone of the Dragon Breath in his hand.


    ¡°I could not stand those two and fought with them on purpose. This item is not much use to me. It¡¯s yours now,¡± Ye Qingtang said inly.


    Beidou Demon Lord gasped and hurriedly stuffed the Bone of the Dragon Breath back into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Little girl. I can¡¯t take it. You spent three hundred thousand spirit coins on this Bone of the Dragon Breath. How could I take it? You are still young and don¡¯t know how precious this Bone of the Dragon Breath is. There¡¯s a lot of benefits if you use it to cultivate in the future. I cannot take this item.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as she looked at the frank and upright Beidou Demon Lord.


    In her previous life, she owed him a piece of the Bone of the Dragon Breath, and she must return it to him this time.


    If Beidou Demon Lord could obtain this Bone of the Dragon Breath earlier in her previous life, perhaps his skills would have advanced to another stage. He could be the most formidable of the demon n, and he could rescue his father.


    And would not die with regrets¡­


    ¡°You have misunderstood. I am not giving this Bone of the Dragon Breath to you. You still have to return the equivalent amount of spirit coins to me in the future.¡± Ye Qingtang knew that he definitely would not ept it if she gave it to Beidou Demon Lord for free; thus, she changed her reason.


    ¡°Are you¡­ not afraid that I will renege on the debt?¡± Beidou Demon Lord was taken aback.


    ¡°I am afraid.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Beidou Demon Lord was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°So we can first be sworn siblings. If you be my brother, you will not renege on your sister¡¯s debt, right?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled while tricking the straightforward Beidou Demon Lord.


    Beidou Demon Lord was in a daze as he looked at the Bone of the Dragon Breath in his hand and then at Ye Qingtang.


    He needed the Bone of the Dragon Breath desperately.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡± He liked this little girl the moment he saw her, and he gained such huge help from her now. Thus, he was naturally happy to be sworn siblings with her.


    ¡°I will call you sworn brother in the future then?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and asked.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You are my little sister then.¡± Beidou Demon Lord grinned happily. He did not have any brothers or sisters.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. It was an earnest smile this time.


    Great.


    Her sworn brother had returned.


    She would never let him die with resentment this time.


    After Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord became sworn siblings, a few figures suddenly flew toward them from Burnt City.


    The smile on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face vanished instantly.


    They still chased after, didn¡¯t they?


    In the next second, Ye You, Ye Xun, an elderly with a white mustache, and a few middle-aged men flew toward Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord.


    Ye Qingtang knew that Ye You would not give up on the Bone of the Dragon Breath easily; thus, she left immediately after obtaining the Bone of the Dragon Breath. Yet, unexpectedly¡­ they still chased after them.


    ¡°Great. You two are in the same gang. How dare you two think of fleeing after snatching Sister You¡¯s item?¡± Ye Xun had not reached them, but her voice had already traveled over.


    Beidou Demon Lord was startled, and he instinctively guarded Ye Qingtang behind him.


    ¡°Little sister, leave first. I will stall them.¡±


    Before Beidou Demon Lord could finish his sentence, Ye You and the rest appeared before them and blocked their way.

 Chapter 1417 - The Guilty Party Files The Suit 1

    Chapter 1417 The Guilty Party Files The Suit 1


    ¡°Elder Xu, it¡¯s those two who snatched Sister You¡¯s Bone of the Dragon Breath.¡± Ye Xun immediately pointed at Beidou Demon Lord afternding.


    That Elder Xu looked old, but his eyes were bright and sharp. He nced at Beidou Demon Lord and vaguely sensed that there was still someone hiding behind Beidou Demon Lord.


    Beidou Demon Lord had never seen such a shameless person before. ¡°What do you mean by snatch? My little sister auctioned for the Bone of the Dragon Breath with three hundred thousand spirit coins.¡±


    ¡°Sister You wanted the Bone of the Dragon Breath first. It¡¯s clearly you all who snatched it.¡± Ye Xun could not be bothered with the auction or not. To her, as long as Ye You had her eyes on anything, everyone else had to give it up for her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Beidou Demon Lord, who was not good with words to begin with, was so furious that he was left speechless.


    ¡°Hand the Bone of the Dragon Breath to us, and I can consider to let you all die in one piece,¡± Elder Xu said haughtily as his eyes swept across Beidou Demon Lord as if he had no regard for this demon youth.


    ¡°Can you all be reasonable? We clearly auctioned for this item¡­¡± The Beidou Demon Lord attempted to argue.


    However, impatience was written all over Elder Xu¡¯s face. ¡°You all are not fit to talk about reason with the Jiang Family.¡±


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s expression contorted. He clenched his fists tightly and turned around to look at Ye Qingtang, who was behind him while secretly calcting the distance between him and that Elder Xu.


    Elder Xu was already in the Heavenly Venerate realm. Although Beidou Demon Lord was about to advance to the Heavenly Venerate, there was still a big difference in his skillspared to those of Elder Xu.


    ¡°Little sister, leave now. I will stall them.¡± Beidou Demon Lord was not foolish either. This Elder Xu clearly wanted to kill them, and regardless of whether they handed the Bone of the Dragon Breath over, Elder Xu would still kill them for offending the Jiang Family¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°You all have offended the Jiang Family. Do you all still think of running away¡­¡± Elder Xu¡¯s expression turned cold. Before Beidou Demon Lord realized what was happening, Elder Xu flew toward them like a bolt of lightning, surpassed Beidou Demon Lord¡¯srge frame, and hit the person hiding behind Beidou Demon Lord.


    ¡°Let me see who this person who dares to oppose the Jiang Family is.¡±


    Feeling a forceful st of wind, Ye Qingtang hurriedly dodged as speedily as she could. Yet, despite doing so, her cheek was still cut by the air pressure from Elder Xu¡¯s attack, and it left a streak of blood.


    At this instant, Ye You, who had been silent all this while, clearly saw the face of the girl who dared topete with her.


    She was dumbfounded by what she saw.


    That alluring appearance was more than familiar. No wonder she found the person¡¯s voice extremely familiar earlier on.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? It¡¯s actually you?!¡± Ye Xun was surprised, and she red at Ye Qingtang, whose face was finally revealed.


    Ye You and Ye Xun left the First Maind very early on, but they learned from the Jiang Family that all living beings on the First Maind had vanishedpletely, and the littledy who devoured all life on the First Maind was brought back by the Ancient You n.


    They thought that¡­


    Ye Qingtang had already died in the First Maind. Yet, unexpectedly, she was still alive?


    What¡¯s more, she even came to the Central Maind.


    Ye You squinted slightly as a murderous expression emerged in her eyes.


    ¡°Why? Do you all know her?¡± Elder Xu looked at Ye You and Ye Xun.

 Chapter 1418 - The Guilty Party Files The Suit 1

    Chapter 1418 The Guilty Party Files The Suit 1


    Ye Xun nodded immediately and filed a suit despite being the evil-doer. ¡°Elder Xu, this person has been opposing Sister You since in the First Maind and brought many troubles to Sister You. She must have snatched that Bone of the Dragon Breath intentionally today because of her hatred toward Sister You! Elder Xu, you must not let such a despicable person off!¡±


    Elder Xu took a nce at Ye You, who had an aversive expression, and believed Ye Xun. He then shot Ye Qingtang a cold, murderous look.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such an impetuous person who dares to offend ady of the Jiang Family time and time again.¡±


    A powerful aura was emitted by Elder Xu. In the assault of that aura, Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord turned pale from the repressive force.


    Ye Qingtang clearly sensed the difference between herself and Elder Xu. She nced at Beidou Demon Lord, and her expression changed. Then, she resisted the repression with all her might and spoke.


    ¡°I was the one who bade the Bone of the Dragon Breath, and Ye You¡¯s enemy is me. This has nothing to do with the young ape.¡±


    Beidou Demon Lord was stunned to hear that. He bolted to Ye Qingtang¡¯s front immediately and growled. ¡°If you all dare to harm my little sister, it will be over my dead body!¡±


    That huge frame was like a tall wall that did its best to block Ye Qingtang from all harm.


    Tears suddenly welled up in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at the back view of Beidou Demon Lord.


    Her sworn brother¡­ really did not change at all.


    In her past and present lives, he always protected her with his life.


    ¡°Ha. There¡¯s no need to fight. Both of you will die here today,¡± Elder Xu snickered.


    A pleased expression emerged on Ye Xun¡¯s face. Back then, she was forced to flee Lin Town by Ye Qingtang, but she was about to personally witness Ye Qingtang¡¯s death now. How could it not be satisfactory?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, this is because you courted death. Who do you think you are to fight with Sister You? You aren¡¯t even fit to carry Sister You¡¯s shoes!¡±


    Ye You¡¯s eyes swept across Ye Qingtang, and a seeming smile yed on her lips before speaking to Elder Xu beside her. ¡°Grandfather is still waiting for me to return. Please settle these two people as quickly as possible, Elder Xu.¡±


    Elder Xu nodded and attacked immediately. He exuded a destructive aura that lingered around him.


    With a furious roar, Beidou Demon Lord pounded the ground with his fists, and the ground beneath his feet cracked the instant his enormous fists crashed onto the ground. Endless boulders were formed from the ground, and he hurled those boulders at Elder Xu with roars.


    However, those heavy boulders did not even break Elder Xu¡¯s defense and were crushed into pieces instead.


    ¡°Little sister, leave first!¡± Beidou Demon Lord knew that Elder Xu was formidable, and he and Ye Qingtang would probably still die even if they fought for their lives. Instead, he could stall for some time to give Ye Qingtang a chance to survive.


    How could Ye Qingtang abandon Beidou Demon Lord behind and leave by herself?


    Ye Qingtang unsheathed her sword immediately and prepared to fight alongside Beidou Demon Lord.


    However, just as Elder Xu was about to strike his lethal move, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck the spot before Elder Xu and blocked his way. In the next second, numerous bolts of lightning from the sky struck right at Ye You and Ye Xun, who were watching the show at the back.


    The speed of those lightning shes were extremely furious. Ye You frowned slightly while Ye Xun turned pale from shock.


    What is happening?

 Chapter 1419 - The Guilty Party Files The Suit 3

    Chapter 1419 The Guilty Party Files The Suit 3


    Seeing that Ye You was in danger, Elder Xu immediately withdrew himself and caught both girls in each hand to dodge the lightning strikes.


    No one expected this abrupt change of events. Ye Qingtang, who originally prepared to fight to death, was surprised as well.


    In the next second, a few figures suddenly descended from the sky andnded right before Elder Xu and the rest.


    They were a few middle-aged men with overbearing demeanors. The leader of the group had white hair and stood with his hands behind his back. His sharp gazepletely ignored Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord and shot right at Elder Xu.


    ¡°Ancient You n, what is the meaning of this?¡± Elder Xu frowned slightly as he looked at the people who suddenly appeared to kill them.


    These people were members of the Ancient You n, and that elderly in the lead was an Elder of Ancient You n.


    Both the Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang Family and Ancient You n were top forces of the Central Maind and had never interfered with each other. However, the Ancient You n suddenly attacked them today, which displeased Elder Xu immensely.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? The Ancient You n should be the one asking the Jiang Family that,¡± the Ancient You n Elder said coldly.


    ¡°Ask us?¡± Elder Xu was perplexed. ¡°The Jiang Family has always minded our own business and coexisted peacefully with the Ancient You n for thousands of years. There has been no exception.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting innocent.¡± A middle-aged man from the Ancient You n berated loudly. ¡°Do you all think that we don¡¯t know what your Jiang Family did in the First Maind? So much for proiming to be noble and virtuous when you all are so vicious in the dark. How shameless.¡±


    When the Ancient You n headed to the First Maind to collect the Spiritual Abode, the Jiang Family had already implied that they would not interfere. Yet, the Ancient You n never expected to encounter the hindrance from a high-ranking member of the Jiang Family in the First Maind, and the Ancient You n did not forget this score.


    ¡°What are you all saying? Why do I not understand?¡± Elder Xu¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly. They went to the First Maind for a short while and returned. When had they ever been in conflict with the Ancient You n?


    ¡°Stop acting innocent in front of us. No matter what you say today, the Ancient You n will not believe it. Since the Jiang Family broke the rules, don¡¯t me the Ancient You n for being merciless!¡± The Ancient You n Elder said coldly.


    Elder Xu had a grim expression. No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand when they opposed the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Elder Xu, I think that this Ancient You n is clearly finding an excuse to eliminate our Jiang Family.¡± Ye Xun whispered with a frown.


    Elder Xu¡¯s expression changed subtly.


    The skills of the Ancient You n and Jiang Family were almost on par before, but if they were to really fight, the Jiang Family would definitely win by a margin.


    But after the Ancient You n brought the Spiritual Abode back from the First Maind, their skills increased massively, and their forces expanded rapidly over this period of time as well.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all afraid to dere war with the Jiang Family?¡± Elder Xu said coldly.


    ¡°Dere war? If there really was a deration of war, it will be the Jiang Family who deres it!¡± The Ancient You n people snickered. The instant they finished their sentence, the Ancient You n Elder immediately led his men and sprinted towards Elder Xu.


    Elder Xu¡¯s expression froze, and he attacked immediately. However, he had to take into ount Ye You¡¯s safety as well and thus was on high alert constantly.

 Chapter 1420 - Who Exactly Are You 1

    Chapter 1420 Who Exactly Are You 1


    In just the blink of an eye, the Ancient You n people and Elder Xu were in a tussle. In contrast, Beidou Demon Lord and Ye Qingtang, who were almost ughtered by Elder Xu, were forgotten by everyone.


    ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± Beidou Demon Lord was fueled with energy after preparing to fight with his life. But why were the Jiang Family and Ancient You n fighting out of the blue?


    Although Beidou Demon Lord was part of the demon n, he had heard of these two top forces before as well.


    It was rumored that these two forces were not on friendly terms but coexisted peacefully.


    Why¡­


    Were they suddenly fighting?


    ¡°Maybe the Jiang Family just has many enemies.¡± A smile stered on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face gradually.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s arrival was really timely.


    Back in the First Maind, Ye Qingtang disguised herself as someone from the Jiang Family only on the spur of the moment. But looking at it now, the effect was pretty good.


    She reckoned that the Ancient You n had vehement hatred toward the Jiang Family and would make sure justice was served.


    While the Jiang Family¡­


    Waspletely hidden in the dark.


    Go ahead and attack¡­ It¡¯s best if they attack them till they die.


    ¡°Then we¡­¡± Beidou Demon Lord was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? When can we leave if not now?¡± Ye Qingtang grabbed Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s finger and fled swiftly.


    Elder Xu¡¯s skills were rather amazing. Although the Ancient You n side won in numbers, Elder Xu might have some Dharma treasures on him, and it may be effortless for him to withdraw himself from the battle to kill her and Beidou Demon Lord.


    While Ye Qingtang wanted to see if Ye You and Ye Xun would be killed along by the Ancient You n, she did not join in the fun in order to save her life.


    Ye Qingtang fled swiftly while carrying the little white tiger in one arm and pulling Beidou Demon Lord with the other hand.


    Ye You and the rest, who were encircled by the Ancient You n, noticed that Ye Qingtang escaped, and their expressions darkened immediately.


    ¡°Sister You, Ye Qingtang escaped!¡± Ye Xun eximed.


    But before she could finish speaking, a person from the Ancient You n struck them with a scarlet st of wind from his palm.


    With a slight frown, Ye You pulled Ye Xun back and attacked the person.


    It was not the time to care about Ye Qingtang¡¯s escape right now.


    As long as Ye Qingtang was in the Central Maind, using the Jiang Family¡¯s powers, finding her was child¡¯s y.


    Although these people from the Ancient You n were pretty skilled, that Elder was recently nominated, and his skills were not yet as profound as Elder Xu¡¯s.


    Elder Xu had to care about Ye You¡¯s safety and naturally did not dare to hassle with them. He immediately used a talisman, grabbed Ye You and Ye Xun, and disappeared right before the Ancient You n people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­


    The three people reappeared in the wild miles away.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Elder Xu,¡± Ye You said with cupped fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just don¡¯t know why the Ancient You n went berserk to attack us.¡± Elder Xu just could not understand it as they did not get into any conflict with the Ancient You n when they were in the First Maind.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is ambitious. They have obtained the Spiritual Abode, and I¡¯m afraid that they have the intention of recing the Jiang Family to be the next Domain Mo. If they really have that ambition, wouldn¡¯t they use anything as an excuse?¡± Ye You said.


    Elder Xu frowned slightly.


    ¡°That Ye Qingtang really got lucky. Had the Ancient You n not appeared suddenly, she would definitely die here. I just don¡¯t know how this evil woman would harm Sister You again in the future,¡± Ye Xun said while looking at Ye You worryingly.

 Chapter 1421 - Who Exactly Are You 2

    Chapter 1421 Who Exactly Are You 2


    ¡°Ye You is ady of the Jiang Family. Who dares to harm her?¡± Elder Xu said coldly.


    ¡°You are right, Elder Xu.¡± Ye Xun nodded with extreme obedience.


    Elder Xu handed two talismans to Ye You and Ye Xun.


    ¡°Ancient You n probably will not be able to reach us. Use this talisman to return to the Jiang Family first. As for that Ye Qingtang¡­ I will get rid of her. I will meet with you back at the Jiang Family.¡±


    Delight shed across the eyes of Ye You and Ye Xun after hearing what Elder Xu said.


    ¡°Elder Xu, there¡¯s no need to exhaust yourself. I will ignore her at most.¡± Ye You brushed away the delight on her face silently and acted as though she put the interests of the whole before everything else.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little brat. Killing her won¡¯t take much effort. Ye You, you must remember that you are the Domain Monarch¡¯s granddaughter now. No one can let you suffer from injustice.¡± Elder Xu looked at Ye You affectionately.


    The Domain Monarch was of old age now. He had great aplishments in his early years and was now at the age to dote on his children and grandchildren. As such, he specially sent people to the First Maind to bring back his lost granddaughter.


    Although Ye You was born in the First Maind, she was very obedient and sensible. Moreover, she was rather gifted and received a lot of affection from the Domain Monarch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Elder Xu.¡± Ye You bowed gracefully.


    After a slight nod, Elder Xu flew out immediately.


    As Ye You watched Elder Xu leave, the warmth in her eyes dissipated instantly, and it was reced with iciness.


    ¡°Rest assured, Sister You. With Elder Xu around, Ye Qingtang will not be able to fly even if she has wings,¡± Ye Xun said.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang sprinted furiously with the little white tiger and Beidou Demon Lord. If not for her fear that she would be toorge of a target if she flew in the sky, she would have escaped by flight.


    But even so, they were still caught up.


    ¡°Where do you all wish to escape to?¡±


    Elder Xu¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in their way.


    He caught up so quickly?


    When Ye Qingtang saw Elder Xu, she could not help but despise the weak support of those people from the Ancient You n for only stalling so little time.


    ¡°Do you all still wish to live after offending the Jiang Family? Hand the Bone of the Dragon Breath over obediently, and I will give you two fast deaths.¡± Impatience filled Elder Xu¡¯s face. There was something extremely strange about the Ancient You n incident, and he needed to report to the Jiang Family quickly. He had no time to waste with these two people.


    ¡°We can¡¯t escape anymore. Little sister, you¡­¡± Beidou Demon Lord wanted Ye Qingtang to leave first, but Ye Qingtang cut him and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t escape anymore, let¡¯s fight it out with him!¡±


    Without waiting for Beidou Demon Lord to decline, Ye Qingtang leaped up and dashed forward with her sword.


    Whether she fled or not, the oue was still death!


    She might as well give it her all. Perhaps, she might be able to make it out alive.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang had already made an attack, Beidou Demon Lord pounded the ground furiously. With a roar, his huge frame jumped up and lunged at Elder Xu.


    ¡°You all are overconfident.¡± Elder Xu had a cold expression. His eyes swept across Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord, and a scarlet glow diffused around him gradually. Without moving his body, that red light suddenly spread explosively and sent the iing Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord flying away.


    The skills of a Heavenly Venerate were not restricted in this Central Maind.


    Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lordnded on the ground and spat a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin with you first.¡± Elder Xu¡¯s cold gazended on Beidou Demon Lord. It was a look of despise from the Domain Monarch¡¯s n toward the Alien n.

 Chapter 1422 - Who Exactly Are You 3

    Chapter 1422 Who Exactly Are You 3


    In the next second, Elder Xu flew to the sky, and a piercing scarlet glow shot out from his palm, which struck toward Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s heart.


    Ye Qingtang was astonished, and she took out the Mirror of Illusions at once!


    Right before the scarlet glow was going to touch him, the Mirror of Illusions that Ye Qingtang took out flew to Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s heart and received the blow.


    In an instant, that murderous scarlet glow turned into crimson butterflies, which pped their wings and dispersed.


    ¡°Mirror of Illusions. You do have some stuff, but it¡¯s a pity that you can only use it once in a short period of time.¡± A murderous expression emerged on Elder Xu¡¯s face. A huge scarlet glow behind him expanded suddenly like a red sun that hung in the sky.


    ¡°Anyone who offends the Jiang Family must die.¡±


    The cold voice was like a funeral bell. In the next second that it rang, a huge scarlet glow shot at Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Beidou Demon Lord flipped over and protected Ye Qingtang beneath him the moment he saw that supreme force crashing toward them.


    Boom!


    That ball of scarlet glow hit Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s back directly and caused a huge wound on hisrge back. His originally glistening fur waspletely burnt, and his flesh was ripped apart by the scarlet glow. Beidou Demon Lord spouted a mouthful of blood, which sttered all over Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang widened her eyes as she looked at Beidou Demon Lord¡¯srge frame that loomed over her and his contorted expression as a result of the pain.


    The sight before her ovepped with the scene from her previous life.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    A shout exploded from Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest, and ck mes covered her body instantly. She rushed out of Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s protection quickly, and the ck mes around her body crashed into the next blow of scarlet glow that struck at Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s back.


    The Heavenly Venerate skills were not what she could resist as an Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven. In the next instant, blood shot out of the ears of Ye Qingtang, who forcefully bore the attack.


    All her energy was depleted, and blood dripped from the corner of her lips.


    The little white tiger who was set aside by Ye Qingtang was rmed by the sight.


    ¡°F*ck. I¡¯m going to fight it out with you!¡±


    In just a moment¡¯s time, the little white tiger¡¯s body erged out of a sudden as a white me shot out from its mouth and hit straight at Elder Xu.


    ¡°Fiendcelestial Beast?¡± A look of surprise shed across Elder Xu¡¯s eyes when he saw the white tiger, which erged dozens of times. However, he turned calm very quickly and raised his hand to crush the me that the white tiger shot out.


    The white tiger spouted mes continuously in an attempt to stop Elder Xu.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an infant. How can you harm me?¡± With the wave of a hand, a scarlet glow flowed out of his palm and crushed the white tiger on the ground. Under the overbearing force, the white tiger was pressed on the ground and unable to move.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad though. Once I kill them, I will bring you back to the Jiang Family and give you to Ye You.¡±


    ¡°F*ck¡­ F*ck¡­¡± The white tiger could not move and wished it could bite this bastard to death.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers have already reached the limit. Looking at the white tiger who was pressed on the ground, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and the ck mes around her body disappeared rapidly. However, right before the ck mes disappeared utterly, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline that had been dormant in her body seemed to have felt a familiar energy and erupted out of her.

 Chapter 1423 - Misunderstanding 1

    Chapter 1423 Misunderstanding 1


    In just an instant, it enveloped Ye Qingtangpletely while Elder Xu¡¯s scarlet glow was instantly devoured by the powers of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Elder Xu was astonished when he saw the energy that enveloped Ye Qingtang, and he retracted all his powers hurriedly in the next second.


    The moment Elder Xu retracted his powers, Ye Qingtang was thrown off and crashed to the ground. Her entire body felt crushed as an excruciating pain spread throughout her body.


    Elder Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as he looked at Ye Qingtang, whoid on the ground panting. He suddenlynded on the ground, flew to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side, and reached his hand out toward Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were locked together as she lifted her sword shakily, wanting to continue the desperate fight.


    Elder Xu saw that Ye Qingtang still wanted to attack and hurriedly stop in his tracks. The murderous expression on his facepletely turned into worry and nervousness.


    ¡°I will not touch you. Your injuries are too serious. Do not be rash.¡±


    There was immense nervousness in his tone.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s head buzzed. Despite the sudden change in Elder Xu¡¯s attitude, she did not let her guard down at all.


    Elder Xu noticed that Ye Qingtang was guarded against him and immediately retreated. He took out a few bottles of supreme-grade elixirs from his space ring and tossed it to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Your injuries are too serious. Hurry, consume these elixirs to calm your body down.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ want to kill me?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned at Elder Xu who had a strange attitude.


    Elder Xu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, seeming to be very worried about Ye Qingtang¡¯s injuries. ¡°I¡¯m not killing you anymore. Little girl, this is all a misunderstanding. The Heavenly Demon Bloodline¡­ that appeared on your body is unique to the Jiang Family. Who exactly are you? Why do you have the Heavenly Demon Bloodline? Who are your parents?¡±


    The current Elder Xu had lost all his prior coolness in killing her, and his eyes were filled with worry like apassionate elderly.


    Just a while ago, he discovered that this girl actually possessed the Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    In this entire world, apart from the Heavenly Demon, only members of the Jiang Family had this bloodline. This girl must be a descendant of the Jiang Family that was stranded outside.


    From whom of the Jiang Family did this girl inherit the bloodline was the question.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly dumbfounded when she heard what Elder Xu said.


    She was too nervous just now and forgot about this.


    The Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her was from thatdy at the exit of the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix. Thatdy originally wanted to seize Ye Qingtang¡¯s inheritance of the Divine Phoenix but had her Heavenly Demon Bloodline seized by Ye Qingtang instead.


    However, Elder Xu did not know all of this.


    All he knew was that anyone with the Heavenly Demon Bloodline was definitely a descendant of the Jiang Family, and moreover, this girl¡¯s Heavenly Demon Bloodline was the rare variant¡ªthe Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline!


    It had been thousands of years since a Heavenly Demon Bloodline variant appeared in the Jiang Family.


    Thousands of years ago, the Jiang Family once produced a talent who possessed the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. He was extremely gifted and exceeded almost everyone. In a short span of time, he dashed out of the First Domain and burst into the Second Domain. It was rumored that he eventually entered the Third Domain and even the legendary Fourth Domain or perhaps even became an immortal.


    If that talent was still present, how would the Jiang Family be the top force of only the Central Maind?

 Chapter 1424 - Misunderstanding 2

    Chapter 1424 Misunderstanding 2


    Even trampling over the Second Domain and dominating the Third Domain were probably imminent.


    Elder Xu never would have thought that the little girl whom he almost killed actually possessed the rare Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    Looking at the worried Elder Xu, Ye Qingtang sighed secretly and used her brain immediately.


    The Jiang Family cared most about their bloodlines and descendants. Otherwise, they would not have gone the distance to the First Maind to bring Ye You back.


    Now¡­


    She was also mistaken as an abandoned descendant of the Jiang Family.


    A thought struck Ye Qingtang immediately, but she kept a cautious expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye You the clearest about who I am?¡±


    ¡°Ye You?¡± Elder Xu frowned slightly. He knew that Ye You disliked Ye Qingtang strongly, which was why he went after her life, but he did not ask her about the reason. After all, to him, anyone other than the members of the Jiang Family could be killed freely.


    ¡°In the First Maind, Ye You and I were from the same family n. Although I was adopted by my father, I also grew up in the Ye Family with Ye You. I did not think that Ye You hated me so much that she would still be thinking of killing me now that we are in the Central Maind.¡± Ye Qingtang put on a dejected look and snickered.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re from Ye You¡¯s side, just kill me if you want. Why are you still asking me so much? I¡¯m an orphan anyway. If not for my foster father, I would not have lived till now.¡±


    Ye Qingtang said with a decisive expression, but what she said was sufficiently misleading.


    First, she pointed out the grudge between her and Ye You, and second, she stated that her parentage was a mystery as she was adopted by the Ye Family.


    Thus, she did not know who her parents were.


    Yet, Elder Xu was regretful to hear what she said.


    ¡°Child, you¡¯re not an orphan. You¡¯re a child of the Jiang Family, and the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in you is the best evidence.¡± Elder Xu was filled with sympathy and regret as he looked at the battered Ye Qingtang.


    If not for that young ape¡¯s protection earlier on, he would have almost killed this Jiang Family descendant and extinguished their hope of regaining a talent that possessed the variant of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m a child of the Jiang Family?¡± Ye Qingtang had a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Of course. Apart from the Jiang Family, who else would possess the Heavenly Demon Bloodline?¡± Elder Xu saidpassionately.


    Why wouldn¡¯t there be?


    Didn¡¯t she seize one?


    Ye Qingtang giggled on the inside but put on a conflicted expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know that you are with Ye You.¡±


    Elder Xu sighed softly. ¡°Why would I lie to you? Given my skills, killing you is child¡¯s y. Don¡¯t worry. I have verified your identity now and definitely will not do anything to harm you. Quickly consume these elixirs, and I will bring you back to the Jiang Family. Once you are back in the Jiang Family, no one in the Central Maind can harm you anymore.¡±


    ¡°What you¡­ said is all real? You¡­ really will not kill me?¡± Even though Ye Qingtang was having trouble stifling herughter, she continued to put on an insecure expression, which resembled that of a little bunny.


    Ye Qingtang, who had exceptional looks to begin with, was now injured and pale. On top of that, this expression made her appear even more pitiful, and Elder Xu felt extremely sorry.


    Why did he attack so harshly just now?


    Look how scared this child is now.


    Elder Xu tried his best to put on a kind look and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s all true.¡±


    It was only then that Ye Qingtang consumed those elixirs doubtfully. The Jiang Family was indeed the Domain Monarch. All of these elixirs were supreme-grade, and any one of them could probably be sold at an exorbitant price.

 Chapter 1425 - Misunderstanding 3

    Chapter 1425 Misunderstanding 3


    They were given for free anyways, and she might as well consume them. Thus, Ye Qingtang swiftly gulped down a few bottles.


    Elder Xu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Ye Qingtang finally consumed the medicine.


    ¡°My sworn brother¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she looked at Beidou Demon Lord, who was hit unconscious.


    Elder Xu immediately took out some elixirs and medicines. ¡°Thank god for this little fellow from the ape n this time. Otherwise¡­¡±


    If he realized that he identally killed a Jiang Family child who possessed the Heavenly Demon Bloodline variant, he would never forgive himself his whole life.


    Elder Xu was more favorable of Beidou Demon Lord now and fed him some elixirs, treating his injuries.


    The Jiang Family¡¯s elixirs were extremely powerful, and Beidou Demon Lord¡¯splexion returned to normal in no time. He woke up drowsily and suddenly saw Elder Xu right before him. Startled, he hurriedly guarded in front of Ye Qingtang, seeming as though he was protecting a calf.


    ¡°Little brother from the ape n, Ye Qingtang is a child of the Jiang Family. Everything just now was a misunderstanding.¡± On the ount that Beidou Demon Lord saved Ye Qingtang¡¯s life, Elder Xu spoke to him with rare patience.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? You clearly wanted to kill her just now!¡± The straightforward Beidou Demon Lord did not believe Elder Xu at all.


    Elder Xu had a slight headache as well. Had he not experienced it for himself, he would not believe that the person he wanted to kill a second ago would be his own n member in the next second either.


    ¡°It is child¡¯s y to kill both of you with my skills. Why would I fabricate such a lie?¡±


    ¡°You humans are the most cunning. Who knows if you schemed anything else?¡± Beidou Demon Lord was more astute now.


    Elder Xu responded in a low voice. ¡°The Jiang Family is the Domain Monarch¡¯s n. Why would we scheme against you two? The Heavenly Demon Bloodline in this girl is evidence that she is a descendant of the Jiang Family.¡±


    Beidou Demon Lord was slightly taken aback. He did hear of the Jiang Family¡¯s Heavenly Demon Bloodline before but did not think that¡­


    ¡°Little sister, do you really have the Heavenly Demon Bloodline?¡± Beidou Demon Lord looked at Ye Qingtang doubtfully.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s eyes popped wide.


    It should be so if she really had the Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    ¡°Girl, your sworn brother¡¯s injuries will heal after some rest. I will bring you back to the Jiang Family first. That is where your house is. The Domain Monarch will be ted to see you.¡± Elder Xu looked at Ye Qingtang sopassionately that the past cold and murderous expression waspletely absent.


    ¡°I can follow you back to the Jiang Family, but my sworn brother muste with me. He was injured in order to save me.¡± Ye Qingtang was very insistent on this.


    Although she was misidentified by the Jiang Family, Beidou Demon Lord did not have any rtions with the Jiang Family. Given Ye You¡¯s character, she would probably trouble him in the future.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Xu nodded slightly in admiration of Ye Qingtang¡¯s loyalty.


    When facing her as an enemy, she was simply an eyesore, but after knowing that she belonged to the Jiang Family, she was nothing but a pleasant child.


    After discussions, Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord followed Elder Xu to the Jiang Family.


    At this instant, Ye Qingtang was extremely looking forward to Ye You¡¯s reaction after seeing her.


    The Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang n was renowned in the Central Maind.


    Ye You and Ye Xun returned earlier and were currently in the hall of the Jiang Residence.


    In the hall, a middle-aged man was looking at them with slightly furrowed brows.

 Chapter 1426 - Domain Monarch Jiang Family 1

    Chapter 1426 Domain Monarch Jiang Family 1


    That middle-aged man was Jiang Liu, the son of the current Domain Monarch. In terms of seniority, he was considered Ye You¡¯s uncle.


    Other than Jiang Liu, there were other elderlies in the hall. They had serious expressions as they listened to Ye You narrate their encounter with the Ancient You n outside Burnt City.


    ¡°After Ancient You n obtained the Spiritual Abode, their powers increased rapidly, and now, they actually dare to provoke the dignity of the Jiang Family,¡± an elderly said coldly.


    ¡°We still have to wait for the Family Master toe out from seclusion to make a decision on this matter. Send people to watch the Ancient You n first,¡± said Jiang Liu. ¡°You, you were startled today, but luckily, you¡¯re safe. Instead, why did Elder Xu not return with you two?¡±


    Ye You naturally would not say that she asked Elder Xu to settle the matter with Ye Qingtang because of her personal grudge, and so she subsequently exined. ¡°Elder Xu said that he still has some things on; thus, he wanted Xun and me to return first.¡±


    Jiang Liu did not think too much about it and nodded slightly.


    At this instant, the servants of the Jiang Family suddenly reported that Elder Xu had returned.


    ¡°Elder Xu has returned, but he also brought two people with him. One of them looks like he¡¯s from the ape n, and the other is an ordinarydy.¡±


    Ye You had a perplexed expression when she heard the servants¡¯ reports.


    ¡°Why did Elder Xu bring them back?¡± Ye Xun was a little surprised. She originally thought that Elder Xu would kill Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord directly, but why did he bring them back?


    ¡°Do you all know them?¡± Jiang Liu¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye You and Ye Xun.


    ¡°Sister You went to Burnt City today, and a Bone of the Dragon Breath finally caught her eyes, but it was eventually snatched away by thatdy and the ape.¡± Ye Xun replied.


    ¡°Xun.¡± Ye You interrupted Ye Xun immediately, and there seemed to be a look of disapproval in her eyes.


    ¡°This is a small matter, and I still had to trouble Elder Xu. It is already very difficult for me to return to the Jiang Family. I don¡¯t wish to trouble others because of my matters.¡± Ye You looked at Jiang Liu apologetically like an obedient child.


    Ye Xun noticed Ye You¡¯s behavior and immediately embellished the story. ¡°Sister You, Elder Xu was scared that you suffered an injustice. Forget it if someone else snatched the Bone of the Dragon Breath, but that Ye Qingtang has been opposing you since we were in the First Maind. You finally returned to your birth family and came to the Central Maind, but she still chased after you to cause you troubles. Who can tolerate this¡­¡±


    Jiang Liu frowned. His father had always felt like he owed Ye You, an abandoned talent, a lot. Thus, he was extremely dissatisfied when he heard that someone dared to bully Ye You.


    ¡°It¡¯s also good that he brought them back. It would have been too easy on them if they were killed directly. Rest assured, You. Since you have returned to the Jiang Family, no one can let you suffer any injustice. Perhaps Elder Xu wants you to seek revenge personally.¡± Jiang Liu patted Ye You¡¯s shoulder and looked at her with a kind smile.


    Ye You pursed her lips and nodded lightly.


    ¡°Uncle, you and grandfather are so nice to me.¡±


    ¡°You are a child of the Jiang Family. Of course you are fit to receive this good treatment,¡± Jiang Family said with a smile.


    The senior members of the Jiang Family nodded in satisfaction at the sight. They had a good feeling about Ye You and felt that she was a good child.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will apany you to seek your revenge,¡± Jiang Liu said with a smile.


    Ye You nodded as she looked down slightly to hide the snicker in her eyes.

 Chapter 1427 - Domain Monarch Jiang Family 2

    Chapter 1427 Domain Monarch Jiang Family 2


    Jiang Liu led Ye You and Ye Xun out of the hall and passed through the luxurious courtyard. Very quickly, Elder Xu came into sight.


    Behind Elder Xu was a huge ape that was badly battered and appeared very weak while a stunning girl with a slender frame was beside him.


    That girl had a paleplexion, and her clothes were stained with a lot of blood.


    Elder Xu wanted to tell them something.


    Jiang Liu turned around to look at Ye You and said, ¡°Is it her?¡±


    Seeing the miserable-looking Ye Qingtang, Ye You was pleased but had an obedient expression.


    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡±


    Jiang Liu nodded slightly and stepped forward subsequently.


    ¡°Elder Xu.¡±


    Elder Xu could not stop himself from smiling when he saw Jiang Liu.


    ¡°You¡¯re here just in time. I have something to tell you. This girl¡­¡±


    Jiang Liu sized up Ye Qingtang and chuckled. ¡°We have troubled you today, Elder Xu. It is thoughtful of you to bring the people who offended You back for her to deal with them. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Jiang Liu said and wanted to seize Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Xu was taken aback.


    Beidou Demon Lord, who had been doubtful throughout the journey, heard what Jiang Liu said, and his expression changed immediately. He protected Ye Qingtang hurriedly.


    ¡°Great. You humans are indeed despicable! You all clearly deceived my little sister here to torture her to death!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Elder Xu attempted to exin instantly.


    But at this instant, Jiang Liu appeared to Ye Qingtang¡¯s front in a sh and held her shoulder forcefully.


    ¡°Look clearly, You. I will break the neck of this person who offended you right now,¡± Jiang Liu said with a smile.


    Ye You¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she looked at Ye Qingtang arrogantly.


    The only thing to me was that Ye Qingtang did not know what was good for her. How dare she appear before her?


    But just when Jiang Liu was about to twist Ye Qingtang¡¯s neck, Elder Xu suddenly attacked and forced Jiang Liu to retreat, saving Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Elder Xu, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Liu did not expect Elder Xu to suddenly attack and frowned immediately.


    Elder Xu was about to speak, but Ye Qingtang held onto her own neck and looked at Elder Xu with indignation. ¡°You all¡­ indeed lied to me. You said that I¡¯m part of the Jiang Family because you wanted to deceive me intoing to the Jiang Residence to kill me in front of Ye You.¡±


    ¡°You? Part of the Jiang Family? Ye Qingtang, you really think too highly of yourself. Who are you to dare to cling to the Jiang Family?¡± Ye Xun looked at the miserable Ye Qingtang and said sarcastically,


    ¡°What are you? A bastard born from a piece of garbage. The likes of you to cling to the Jiang Family.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Elder Xu growled suddenly.


    Ye Xun shuddered from Elder Xu¡¯s growl.


    Elder Xu red at Ye Xun. If Ye Xun was not a person who Ye You kept by her side, everything she said earlier was sufficient for him to crush her to death.


    ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Xu¡­¡± Ye Xun trembled slightly, and she hid behind Ye You out of instinct.


    She did not know what thing she said was wrong enough to infuriate Elder Xu.


    Elder Xu could not be bothered with Ye Xun, an outsider. If Ye You did not bring her along, how would Ye Xun have the qualifications to enter the door of their Jiang Family?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, girl. I am here. Jiang Liu scared you because he does not know the situation. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine once I exin the situation to him.¡± Elder Xu turned around to look at Ye Qingtang andforted her gently. His tone was exactly like that of apassionate senior, and it was utterly different from his imposing manner toward Ye Xun.

 Chapter 1428 - Domain Monarch Jiang Family 3

    Chapter 1428 Domain Monarch Jiang Family 3


    ¡°Elder Xu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Liu frowned deeply.


    Why was Elder Xu being so kind to this girl who offended Ye You?


    Ye You was surprised as well. She originally thought that Ye Qingtang would be killed by Elder Xu, but now¡­ Not only did Elder Xu not n to kill Ye Qingtang, but he was coaxing her with such a gentle voice?


    ¡°Jiang Liu, this incident is a coincidence. Do you know who this girl is?¡± Elder Xu said.


    Jiang Liu said impatiently, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a b*tch who offended You?¡±


    A look of impatience immediately emerged on Elder Xu¡¯s face as his expression darkened. ¡°What b*tch! She is a member of the Jiang Family!¡±


    Everyone at the scene was taken aback by what Elder Xu said.


    Ye You even widened her eyes in disbelief as she scanned Ye Qingtang suspiciously.


    Ye Qingtang is a member of the Jiang Family? How could it be?!


    ¡°Elder Xu, are you pulling a joke? She is part of the Jiang Family? How could this be?¡± Jiang Liu said nonchntly.


    Elder Xu replied. ¡°How will I joke about such a matter? This girl has the Heavenly Demon Bloodline. If she is not a member of the Jiang Family, who else can she be?¡±


    There was a subtle change in Jiang Liu¡¯s expression. Elder Xu was an upright person who shielded his people and attached extremely high importance to the Jiang Family bloodline. It was impossible for him to joke about the Jiang Family bloodline.


    ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± Jiang Liu was still rather suspicious.


    Elder Xu shot Jiang Liu a dissatisfied look and subsequently turned to look at Ye Qingtang with a kind smile. ¡°Come here, little girl. With me around, no one can harm you. Let him see your Heavenly Demon Bloodline.¡±


    Ye Qingtang seemed to resist Jiang Liu strongly. Although she did go forward, she remained glued to Elder Xu.


    Elder Xu felt very sorry for Ye Qingtang when he saw her thin and small frame and her pale face.


    It was unknown to all that the pitiful-looking Ye Qingtang was bursting out withughter on the inside right now.


    Don¡¯t they see how dark Ye You¡¯s expression is?


    Jiang Liu ced his hand on Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist, and the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in his body stirred restlessly. In no time, he sensed the resonance from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body!


    It was a resonance caused by the same Heavenly Demon Bloodline, and only the Jiang Family possessed it!


    Astonishment was written all over Jiang Liu¡¯s face immediately as he looked up at Ye Qingtang in surprise and delight.


    ¡°Elder Xu, she really is¡­¡±


    Elder Xu said right after, ¡°Feel it more carefully.¡±


    Jiang Liu felt it again, and he clearly discovered that the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body was actually purer and much more powerful than his.


    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Extreme surprise filled Jiang Liu¡¯s eyes.


    The Heavenly Demon Bloodline in this girl was actually the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline variant!!


    ¡°You should be clear of who she is now, right? Look how fierce and aggressive you were just now. If you really killed this girl, your father would skin you alive.¡± Elder Xu scoffed.


    Jiang Liu felt frightened and fearful instantly. Fortunately, Elder Xu stopped him in time just now. Otherwise¡­ he would have made a huge mistake.


    ¡°Sorry, little girl¡­ It was a misunderstanding. You¡­ aren¡¯t startled, are you?¡± Jiang Liu¡¯s expression changedpletely as he looked at her worryingly.


    Seeing how Jiang Liu¡¯s attitude changed so swiftly, Ye Qingtang was hysterical withughter on the inside but kept an emotionless expression on her face.

 Chapter 1429 - Sisterhood 1

    Chapter 1429 Sisterhood 1


    ¡°Alright. This child suffered quite a shock today. Arrange a ce for her to stay first. We will inform the Domain Monarch about this once he is out of seclusion,¡± Elder Xu said considerately.


    Jiang Liu nodded and immediately ordered people to arrange rooms for Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord.


    The other members of the Jiang Family were shocked by the abrupt surprise, but they naturally weed her since she carried the Jiang Family bloodline.


    Only Ye You and Ye Xun had extremely dark expressions.


    They would have not thought that Ye Qingtang was a member of the Jiang Family.


    ¡°Sister You, why did Ye Qingtang be part of the Jiang Family? Is there anything odd in this? Perhaps she is an impostor?¡± Ye Xun had a struggling expression as her abhorrence for Ye Qingtang was deep in the bones.


    Ever since she followed Ye You to the Jiang Family, Ye Xun had gained benefits, and her identity was different from others.


    All the more did she have no respect for Ye Qingtang.


    However¡­


    This sudden change affected Ye Xun greatly.


    Ye You inhaled deeply and tried to maintain her facial expression so as to not let anyone notice her oddity.


    ¡°How can one easily impose as a member of the Jiang Family? Do you think that the Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang n is so easy to deceive?¡± Ye You said with a hushed voice.


    The Jiang Family¡¯s unique Heavenly Demon Bloodline was not replicable. Otherwise, many others would use the opportunity to cling onto the powerful force of the Jiang Family.


    Some people once used all sorts of methods to replicate the Heavenly Demon Bloodline. However, the resonance between the bloodlines could not be imitated, and those impostors were caught by the sharp eyes of the Jiang Family. None of those exposed impostors survived.


    Now that even Jiang Liu was certain that Ye Qingtang was a member of the Jiang Family, that Heavenly Demon Bloodline must be real.


    ¡°But how can I bear to see Ye Qingtang crawling into the Jiang Family just like this?¡± Ye Xunined while repressing her emotions


    ¡°Do you think I like it too?¡± Ye You red at Ye Xun coldly.


    She would never understand why Ye Qingtang had such good luck.


    Ye Xun opened her mouth but did not dare to anger the current Ye You.


    At that instant, Jiang Liu and Elder Xu brought Ye Qingtang to Ye You and Ye Xun.


    Ye Xun immediately lowered her head. In front of others, she was someone rted to the Jiang Family, but in front of the Jiang Family, she was merely an outsider¡­


    She had already incurred the dissatisfaction of Elder Xu after insulting Ye Qingtang earlier on.


    ¡°You, there may have been some misunderstandings between you and Tang Tang. However, both of you are part of the Jiang Family now. It is quite a coincidence. I heard that both of you were sisters in the same family n in the First Maind, is that right?¡± Jiang Liu asked with a smile.


    As Ye You looked at Ye Qingtang, who was behind Jiang Liu, she clenched her fists that were hidden in her sleeves but put on a wless act of obedience.


    ¡°Yes. Tang Tang and I were indeed from the same family n. I did not think that we would be so fated either. We did have some misunderstandings before, but since we are sisters of the same n, of course I am delighted,¡± Ye You said with a smile as she clenched her fists to restrain herself from ripping Ye Qingtang apart.


    Ye Qingtangughed scornfully on the inside at the sight of Ye You¡¯s feigned gentleness.


    Delighted?


    Ye You¡¯s acting skills improved.


    She probably would have wanted to lunge at her and rip me apart, wouldn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 1430 - Sisterhood 2

    Chapter 1430 Sisterhood 2


    ¡°I know that you are sensible. Both of you will be in the Jiang Family from now on and should prioritize the honor of the Jiang Family. As for whatever that happened before, just treat it as though it never happened before.¡± Jiang Liu was very satisfied with Ye You¡¯s reply. They were both the children of the Jiang Family, and burying the hatchet was the best.


    Subsequently, Jiang Liu looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t take whatever that happened in the past to heart as well.¡±


    Ye Qingtang scoffed in her heart but put on an obedient front that was even more urate than Ye You¡¯s.


    ¡°There are no grudges between sisters. They were just trivial bickering and fights.¡±


    Ye You gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Both of you are sensible children.¡± Jiang Liu was filled with joy.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s residence was arranged, and Jiang Liu sent Ye Qingtang and Beidou Demon Lord to rest first.


    ¡°You, Tang Tang and you were from the same n previously. Have you heard about how Tang Tang was adopted?¡± Jiang Liu looked at Ye You and asked.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity was verified, but it was still uncertain who her parents were. If they could find out where her bloodline was from, they could also find out whether her parents were still alive.


    Ye You simply did not wish to talk about Ye Qingtang, but she had no choice but to reply gently now. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not very clear as well. I only heard that Tang Tang was adopted by the Ye Family¡¯s Family Master, but I don¡¯t know the details¡­¡±


    Jiang Liu nodded lightly without asking much. It was easy for them to investigate as long as they knew that Ye Qingtang was found in the First Maind.


    Jiang Liu and Elder Xu were upied with finding out about Ye Qingtang¡¯s parents. On the other hand, Ye You, who held her fury in for a long time, finally mmed the b top in the courtyard after leaving everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re seriously everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Sister You, Ye Qingtang has entered the Jiang Family now. She definitely did not forget about what happened in the past. That b*tch will seek revenge and think of ways to oppose you for sure. If she is allowed in the Jiang Family just like that¡­ she will stir up many troubles.¡± Ye Xun looked at Ye You slyly.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s in the Jiang Family?¡± Ye You narrowed her eyes slightly. She would definitely get rid of Ye Qingtang.


    Subsequently, she turned to look at Ye Xun. ¡°Is Aunt Qin going to be back soon?¡±


    Ye Xun was slightly dumbfounded.


    The Aunt Qi whom Ye You referred to was Jiang Qin, the daughter of the Domain Monarch and the twin of Ye You¡¯s mother. The twins shared a strong rtionship, and Jiang Qin was extremely brokenhearted over the death of Ye You¡¯s mother.


    The search for Ye You in the First Maind was personally nned by Jiang Qin, and after Ye You returned to the Jiang Family, Jiang Qin cared for Ye You like she was her own flesh and did not allow anyone to mistreat Ye You.


    ¡°Aunt Qin should be back today.¡± Ye Xun roughly guessed Ye You¡¯s ns.


    A sneer formed on Ye You¡¯s face as she left.


    In the evening, Jiang Qin and her husband returned.


    Jiang Qin was already very old, but she took great care of her appearance and looked twenty-six years old at most. Aloof and arrogant, she was extremely gifted and doted on by the Domain Monarch while her husband was a renowned powerful figure in the Central Maind.


    ¡°Is the Ancient You n courting death? They almost spoiled my ns this time.¡± Jiang Qin frowned immediately when she returned to the Jiang Residence.

 Chapter 1431 - Sisterhood 3

    <h4>Chapter 1431 Sisterhood 3</h4>


    The tall man behind Jiang Qin was her husband, Tuoba Yao. His thick brows were furrowed slightly, and his aura was frighteningly strong.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s alright as long as the matter is settled. Take care of your body. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Tuoba Yaoforted.


    Jiang Qin took a look at her husband without saying anything before she nced across the hall.


    ¡°Where¡¯s You? Why didn¡¯t shee to wee me home today?¡± Jiang Qin seemed to be ming Ye You, but there was no hint of dissatisfaction in her tone.


    Ye Xun, who had been waiting in the hall as ordered by Ye You, heard Jiang Qin¡¯s question and replied immediately. ¡°Sister You is a little unwell today, so she is still resting. She told me to wait here and immediately inform her once you are back. Instead, I am overjoyed by your return and almost forgot about it.¡±


    Jiang Qin frowned immediately again, and a look of worry appeared on her face.


    ¡°You is unwell? Is it because she ate spoiled food? Hurry, bring me to her.¡±


    Jiang Qin and Tuoba Yao had been married for more than years but did not have any children. Her twin sister¡¯s child finally returned, and thus, she naturally doted on Ye You like she would to her own child.


    A smile shed by Ye You¡¯s eyes, but she concealed it. She immediately led Jiang Qin and Tuoba Yao to Ye You¡¯s residence


    At this instant, Ye You had a paleplexion and wasying on the couch. Jiang Qin¡¯s sudden entrance into her room saw an immediate look of surprise on Ye You¡¯s face.


    ¡°Aunt Qin? You¡¯re back so early?¡± Then, she shot Ye Xun a look of me.


    ¡°Xun, why are you so insensible? I told you to inform me once Aunt Qin returns. Why did you¡­¡±


    Jiang Qin¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Ye You¡¯s pale face, and she immediately walked up to hold Ye You¡¯s icy hands.


    ¡°You, what happened? Where are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Ye You opened her mouth, but there was only a bitter smile.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, I¡¯m alright. I just had a cold fromst night.¡±


    ¡°Tuoba, request Physician Long toe and take a look at You. Quick,¡± Jiang Qin said immediately.


    Ye You hurriedly responded. ¡°Aunt Qin, I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s no need to trouble Physician Long.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Jiang Qin was very stubborn.


    Ye Xun saw that the timing was about right and mumbled with feigned carelessness. ¡°Sister You, how is this a cold? You were clearly bullied.¡±


    ¡°Xun!¡± Ye You berated.


    However, Jiang Qin caught the key in what Ye Xun said.


    ¡°Xun, what do you mean by this? Who dares to bully my You?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Qin, there¡¯s no such thing. Don¡¯t listen to Xun¡­¡± Ye You acted as though she was unwilling toplicate matters.


    Yet, Ye Xun said with righteous indignation, ¡°Sister You, you are kind, but I cannot bear it anymore.¡±


    Then, Ye Xun told Jiang Qin. ¡°Aunt Qin, you¡¯re unaware that Elder Xu brought a person back today. That person always made things difficult for Sister You and set her up when we were in the First Maind previously.¡±


    Jiang Qin¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    ¡°Who is that person? She made You so miserable. Just kill her.¡±


    ¡°But Elder Xu said that that person is a child of the Jiang Family, and there¡¯s no way to touch her. You were not here today. That person is called Ye Qingtang. After Elder Xu brought her back today, she relied on the fact that she was a child of the Jiang Family and acted haughtily around Sister You. Sister You tolerated her once and again and is thus sick from holding in her anger.¡± Ye Xun embellished the story and made it as though Ye You suffered a great injustice.

 Chapter 1432 - Parents 1

    Chapter 1432 Parents 1


    ¡°Aunt Qin, I¡¯m alright. Since she is a child of the Jiang Family, I can bear anything for the Jiang Family.¡± Ye You behaved as though she made apromise for the general interest.


    It hurt Jiang Qin to see that Ye You looking like that.


    ¡°What Ye Qingtang! So what if she is a child of the Jiang Family? I want to see who dares to let you suffer injustice with me around.¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s expression was extremely dark.


    Her sister only left behind a child, and that was Ye You. How could she let Ye You suffer even the tiniest bit?


    ¡°You, rest well. I am here,¡± Jiang Qin said while patting Ye You¡¯s hand.


    Ye You frowned slightly. ¡°Aunt Qin, I don¡¯t wish to give you more trouble because of my personal matters. My mother died early, and I did not receive much motherly love. However, I am already very content with your care.¡±


    Jiang Qin felt even more miserable at the mention of Ye You¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these anymore. Rest well.¡±


    Ye You nodded obediently as she looked down to hide the snicker in her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang, even if you enter the Jiang Family, you are still unable to defeat me.


    Sooner orter, I will make you disappear from this worldpletely!


    ¡­


    The Jiang Residence was extremely spacious and was evenrger than the royal pce.


    Jiang Liu was rather attentive to Ye Qingtang, the lost talent, and the room he prepared for her was sorge that the huge Beidou Demon Lord could roll around and jump about.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not care much about that.


    The Heavenly Demon Bloodline had been in her body for a long time, but she could not master itpletely.


    Meanwhile, the Jiang Family was the most familiar with the Heavenly Demon Bloodline, and Ye Qingtang could obtain more cultivation techniques suited for the Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    There was truly a heap load of benefits.


    Ye Qingtang just reached her room, and Elder Xu and Jiang Liu ordered people to deliver generous amounts of elixirs and money.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you can rest here first. Once the Domain Monarch is out of seclusion, he will personally take a look at the condition of your bloodline and then decide on the suitable cultivation techniques,¡± Elder Xu said with a smile.


    He thought that Ye Qingtang, who had been wandering outside, must not have learned the orthodox Heavenly Demon cultivation techniques. If she merely possessed an ordinary Heavenly Demon Bloodline, he could bring her to the Martial Pavilion to select some foundational cultivation techniques to practice like Ye You back then.


    However, Ye Qingtang had the rare Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, and they could not make a decision for the moment.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xu.¡±


    Elder Xu smiled. ¡°Just familiarize yourself with the Jiang Family slowly. We will carefully investigate to find out your biological parents. If they are still alive, perhaps we can let your family unite.¡±


    The First Maind was sealed away back then, and they could not enter. Only a few special people entered there by coincidence.


    It should not be a tough investigation.


    Ye Qingtang nodded, reckoning that the parents whom Elder Xu find out eventually would probably the parents of thatdy in green.


    However, thatdy in green escaped after her bloodline was stolen, and it was unknown if she was devoured by Little You Yun along with other living beings in the First Maind.


    Once Elder Xu left, Ye Qingtang sat down to regte her breathing. Everything that happened today was beyond her expectations. She took out the voice transmission stone instinctively, hesitated for a moment, and did not turn it on.


    Ling Yan most likely plotted all of this when he told her to head to Burnt City.


    So that she could enter the Jiang Family using the Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    ¡°I really¡­ owe you another one.¡±

 Chapter 1433 - Parents 2

    Chapter 1433 Parents 2


    After sunset, Ye Qingtang ate some things and regained her energy. She went to look for Beidou Demon Lord but found that he was already snoring away on the ground.


    Once she walked to the courtyard and wanted to return to her room, a figure suddenly appeared before her.


    It was an aloofdy who exuded an overbearing demeanor. Her long eyes narrowed slightly and swept across Ye Qingtang sharply.


    Ye You slowly walked out from behind thatdy.


    When Ye Qingtang saw Ye You, she immediately realized something.


    ¡°You, is she Ye Qingtang?¡± Jiang Qin cast a look of disdain at Ye Qingtang and subsequently turned to look at Ye You affectionately.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Qin.¡± Ye You nodded obediently, though there was a trace of a sneer hidden in the depth of her eyes.


    Jiang Qin had always been a tough and straightforward person, and she had an extremely high position in the Jiang Family. So what if Ye Qingtang was a child of the Jiang Family?


    If she upset Jiang Qin, she naturally would not receive good treatment.


    Jiang Qin nodded lightly and then looked at Ye Qingtang coldly.


    ¡°You. Come here.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the unfriendly Ye You and Jiang Qin and stepped forward slowly.


    Jiang Qin looked at Ye Qingtang indifferently and said, ¡°You are back in the Jiang Family now. I don¡¯t care how ill-disciplined you are outside, but in the Jiang Family, you must follow the Jiang Family¡¯s rules. You is older than you and is your sister, but you were disrespectful to her and contradicted her. I want you to kneel down and kowtow to apologize to You.¡±


    Jiang Qin had a haughty manner and did not have any respect for Ye Qingtang.


    Looking at the assertive Jiang Qin, a trace of a smile emerged in Ye You¡¯s eyes as she looked at Ye Qingtang provocatively while standing behind Jiang Qin.


    Ye Qingtang did not move an inch as though she did not hear Jiang Qin¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I want you to kneel down. Don¡¯t you hear me? What an ill-disciplined, wild girl.¡± Jiang Qin narrowed her eyes, and a powerful repressive force spread out from her.


    Under the force, Ye Qingtang had difficulty breathing.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s skills were actually above Heavenly Venerate Fifth Heaven!


    In no time, Ye Qingtang broke out in a cold sweat, but her legs remained standing stably without bending at all.


    ¡°You want me to kneel to her? On what basis?¡± Ye Qingtang snickered while forcefully resisting the force.


    ¡°I want you to kneel, so you must kneel.¡± Jiang Qin sneered as her repressive force strengthened suddenly.


    Ye Qingtang turned pale immediately.


    At this very instant, she clearly realized that even though her skills increased rapidly, it was still insufficient in the Central Maind, where highly-skilled people were everywhere.


    She must be more powerful as quickly as possible!


    Ye You looked at the pale Ye Qingtang proudly with viciousness filled in her eyes.


    ¡°Since you are unwilling to kneel, I will break your legs. Let me see if you are going to kneel or not.¡± Jiang Qin snickered coldly as a light shot out from her palm and straight at Ye Qingtang¡¯s knees!


    However, at this moment, a red beam suddenly appeared and blocked Jiang Qin¡¯s attack.


    The next second the red beam appeared, Elder Xunded behind Ye Qingtang and supported her copsing body.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, what are you doing!¡± Jiang Liu, who came over together, looked at Jiang Qin with a bbergasted expression.

 Chapter 1434 - Parents 3

    Chapter 1434 Parents 3


    ¡°I want to teach this wild girl the rules of our Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Qin was not the least remorseful and still had an extremely haughty look. Even when she was talking to her own older brother, Jiang Liu, she did not curb her arrogance.


    ¡°What wild girl? Tang Tang is a child of our Jiang Family,¡± Jiang Liu said, displeased.


    Jiang Qin scoffed without paying any regard to Jiang Liu. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she is part of the Jiang Family or not. Anyone who bullies You must be punished.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, my sister died early. If I don¡¯t help her to protect You, wouldn¡¯t You be bullied by others? I don¡¯t intend to make things difficult for this Ye Qingtang either. As long as she kneels down and kowtows as an apology to You, I will treat this incident as over.¡±


    Jiang Liu frowned slightly and immediately looked at Ye You who was behind Jiang Qin.


    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say that everything that happened before was over?¡±


    Ye You had an innocent expression and appeared as though she suffered an injustice.


    Jiang Qin immediately protected Ye You behind her and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with You. You are such a biased uncle. You don¡¯t know who the parents of this wild girl are, but you¡¯re already helping her to bully You? Since you are unwilling to interfere, I will.¡±


    ¡°Who says that we don¡¯t know who Tang Tang¡¯s parents are?¡± Elder Xu said coldly after helping Ye Qingtang regte her breathing.


    ¡°We have already found out who Tang Tang¡¯s parents are just now.¡±


    Everyone at the scene was taken aback by what Elder Xu said.


    Even Ye Qingtang was a little dumbfounded.


    Elder Xu is too speedy, isn¡¯t he?


    He already found out who my parents are so quickly?


    Jiang Qin had a nonchnt expression, however.


    ¡°Which division are they from?¡±


    Elder Xu said in a deep voice, ¡°What division? She is the child of your second brother and sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Qin was in a slight daze.


    Even Ye Qingtang was stunned as well.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s second brother?


    Isn¡¯t that the Domain Monarch¡¯s second son?


    Ye Qingtang had heard some rumors about the Jiang Family in her previous life.


    In the Jiang Family, the Domain Monarch was the most skilled, but the person whom the Central Maind feared the most was the Domain Monarch¡¯s second son¡­ Jiang Lang.


    Jiang Lang was very gifted and was thought highly of by the Domain Monarch since young. He was nurtured carefully and was originally intended to be brought up as a candidate for the next Domain Monarch.


    Yet, Jiang Lang was extremely malicious such that murder and doing evil were all considered child¡¯s y. He had killed many people, and even he himself might not be able to keep up with the number of murders hemitted. Meanwhile, the wife whom he married was all the more notorious. Before she was even of age, she burned thousands of people in a zing me just so she could admire their contorted expressions.


    The couple left the Jiang Family a long time ago and paid no regard to the Domain Monarch¡¯s dissatisfaction and reproach.


    Even if people of the Jiang Family made them unhappy, they also killed them simply.


    Blood ties were simply a joke to Jiang Lang. In this world, there was nothing dared not to do and no one he dared not kill.


    Once, a person from a certain influential group merely looked at Jiang Lang a little longer, and Jiang Lang annihted the entire group. In a night, he flooded the city with blood, and not a single person was spared.


    Even Ye Qingtang was frantic to hear the name Jiang Lang.


    But never would she have thought that Elder Xu actually said that the malicious and vicious couple was actually her parents!


    Was Elder Xu really not lying?


    Jiang Qin¡¯s expression was a little dark now.


    ¡°Did you check correctly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have already sent people to inform your second brother and sister-inw, and they may be back after some time,¡± Elder Xu said but did not dare to be too certain.


    After all, Jiang Lang and his wife had never bothered about blood ties, and it was uncertain whether they would care about their biological daughter.


    Jiang Qin squinted her eyes while Ye You¡¯s expression stiffened as well.


    She had returned to the Jiang Family for some time already and naturally heard of the rumors regarding Jiang Lang and his wife. Just the countless misdoings that the pairmitted were enough for one¡¯s blood to run cold.


    Ye Qingtang is Jiang Lang¡¯s daughter?


    How could this be?


    Ye You was very unwilling to believe that this was true, but since Elder Xu said so, it was more or less real.

 Chapter 1435 - Slander 1

    Chapter 1435 nder 1


    Ye You¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang unconsciously.


    Ye Qingtang did not have any facial expressions, but she was rather shocked on the inside.


    ording to the information that Ling Yan provided, thatdy in green had not been in the Jiang Family since young. The Jiang Family only knew that the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body would mutate into the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline when she was of age. However, they were unsure of her location.


    Rather, it was Ling Yan who found out that thedy went to the Second Domain.


    Although the Jiang Family had been looking into thedy¡¯s location, it was to no avail partly due to the fact that thedy went to the Second Domain.


    The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in Ye Qingtang belonged to thatdy originally.


    Jiang Qin fixed her expression and said subsequently, ¡°So what if she is the child of my second brother and sister-inw? Since she made a mistake, she must be punished. She bullied You once and again. Should she be let off just because she is my second brother¡¯s child?¡±


    Elder Xu and Jiang Liu knew that Ye You was extremely protective of Ye You, and with Jiang Qin¡¯s strong personality, this matter probably would not end so easily.


    ¡°Whatever conflicts that You and Tang Tang have might as well be settled this time. If there is nothing serious, then let bygones be bygones.¡± Jiang Liu immediately mediated.


    Jiang Qin scoffed and looked at Ye You, signaling Ye You to recount her unjust treatment.


    But what could Ye You say at this point?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much actually. Those things happened in the past, and I¡¯ve long forgotten about it. Shall we forget it, Aunt Qin? Tang Tang is a member of the Jiang Family, and I don¡¯t wish to talk about the past incidents,¡± Ye You said very obediently, but there was a hint of grievance as though she gave up on her own grudge for the bigger picture.


    Those who were unaware of the truth would think that Ye You suffered a huge injustice.


    Elder Xu and Jiang Liu admired Ye You¡¯s generous response greatly.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang knew what Ye You¡¯s intentions were.


    Ye You yed the nice guy already while she somehow shouldered baseless usations.


    ¡°Sister You must really feel aggrieved¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said suddenly.


    Compared to Ye You¡¯spromise, Ye Qingtang¡¯s sarcastic statement caused Elder Xu and the rest to frown slightly.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, You has backed down already, but you are still so insensible. If not for You¡¯s persuasion, I definitely would not let you off so easily.¡± Jiang Qin scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you are at fault this time.¡± Jiang Liu was a little dissatisfied at Ye Qingtang¡¯s unwillingness to forgive Ye You.


    Looking at the people who were deceived by Ye You, Ye Qingtangughed and said, ¡°I did not know that there¡¯s such a thing in this world. Ye You was clearly the one who dug my spirit root, but it seemed like I bullied her from what she said.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words surprised everyone.


    ¡°What did you say? You snatched your spirit root?¡± Elder Xu looked at Ye Qingtang in astonishment.


    Even Jiang Liu was a little dumbfounded.


    Ye You¡¯s face froze suddenly. She did not think that Ye Qingtang would suddenly mention this incident.


    Yet Jiang Qin had a face of disbelief.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, don¡¯t nder You just because she has a nice personality. How will You snatch your spirit root?¡±


    ¡°nder? My spirit root is in her body right now. There is a resonance between the spirit root and its original owner. If you don¡¯t believe me, you are free to check it,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.

 Chapter 1436 - Slander 2

    Chapter 1436 nder 2


    When a spirit root left its original owner, a resonance could still be detected using a special method if they met.


    The reason why Ye You wanted to kill Ye Qingtang by all possible means was topletely erase this ck history of hers.


    As long as Ye Qingtang died, no one would know what she once did.


    Although the spirit root was not as important in the Central Maind, it was ultimately one of the foundations for cultivation. If Ye Qingtang was not part of the Jiang Family, the Jiang Family would not have any opinions even if Ye You dug her spirit root away and may instead feel that she deserved to do it.


    However, things were different if Ye Qingtang was a member of the Jiang Family.


    Hearing the certainty in Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Jiang Qin could not help but frown slightly and look at Ye You.


    Frantic arose within Ye You.


    No one other than she herself was clearer of what would happen.


    It would all be revealed once they tested it.


    Ever since Ye You came to the Jiang Family, she had been putting on a gentle and obedient front, but the current matter¡­


    Ye You went through all her options and knew that the oue was the same no matter whether they tested it or not. Her eyes suddenly welled up with tears as she looked at Ye Qingtang with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Tang Tang, I know you have never forgotten about the spirit root incident. I am very guilty as well.¡±


    Ye You¡¯s statement verified Ye Qingtang¡¯s earlier usation.


    Jiang Liu and Elder Xu were astonished.


    Previously, they thought that Ye Qingtang and Ye You were this way because of some conflicts and did not expect that their grudge actually began from snatching a spirit root.


    What was even more unexpected was that¡­


    The seemingly gentle and weak Ye You really snatched Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root.


    Ye You said subsequently, ¡°Back then when grandfather dug your spirit root away and gave it to me, I did not even know that the spirit root was yours. If I knew it was yours, I definitely will not want it¡­¡±


    Ye You knew that she was unable to hide from this matter and thus pushed all the me to the Ye Family¡¯s Great Elder.


    Elder Xu and the rest were less agitated when they heard Ye You saying that it was the actions of the Ye Family¡¯s Great Elder.


    ¡°Tang Tang, if you hate me because of this matter, I will return this spirit root to you in hopes that we can get along well in the future.¡± Ye You seemed to have made a firm decision as she suddenly unsheathed a dagger and stabbed at her abdomen, wanting to dig out the spirit root to return to Ye Qingtang.


    rmed by Ye You¡¯s actions, Jiang Qin hurriedly locked her wrist and took the dagger away.


    ¡°What are you doing, You? It¡¯s just a spirit root. What¡¯s the big deal? So be it if it¡¯s stolen. Why must you harm your body over this incident again?¡± Jiang Qin was hurt to see Ye You like this, and she subsequently looked at Ye Qingtang with hatred.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you kept going against You just because of a spirit root? It¡¯s just a spirit root. What¡¯s the big deal? Don¡¯t use You¡¯s guilt towards you to act brashly.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was tickled by Jiang Qin¡¯s bandit logic.


    When Ye You stole her spirit root, was opening her abdomen not considered harm?


    Ye You had not even harmed herself now, but Jiang Qin was already this indignant.


    Having someone¡¯s backing was indeed different¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at Jiang Qin and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong. She is the one who always targeted me and not the other way round. I was not the one who looked for her today, but Ye You led you to trouble me, right? Who exactly is the one who can¡¯t let go of this matter?¡±

 Chapter 1437 - Slander 3

    Chapter 1437 nder 3


    ¡°I already said that I insisted on looking for you today. It has nothing to do with You,¡± Jiang Qin said impatiently.


    Like hell she believed that.


    Ye Qingtang knew Ye You¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°Tang Tang, I know that you are resentful. I always wanted to return this spirit root to you¡­¡± Ye You leaned in Jiang Qin¡¯s arms with tearful eyes, whichpelled tender affection.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang was not moved at all. ¡°Since you are so guilty, it¡¯s hard for me to decline. You can return the spirit root to me today then.¡±


    Ye You was dumbfounded by what Ye Qingtang said.


    She really did not expect Ye Qingtang to be so straightforward and crude.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re really evil! You actually want You to destroy her spirit root!¡± Jiang Qin shouted furiously.


    Ye Qingtang smiled in response. ¡°What do you mean by that? Am I not doing this for her good? Ye You said she has been extremely remorseful over the spirit root incident and always wanted to find an opportunity to return the spirit root to me. I saw that she is so guilty, so I might as well go along with her wishes. She won¡¯t need to be guilty once she returns the spirit root, won¡¯t she?¡±


    Since Ye You wanted to y innocent so much, let her act all she wants then.


    Ye You¡¯s expression changed subtly. She originally thought that Ye Qingtang would let this matter go because of the Jiang Family¡¯s opinions, yet unexpectedly¡­ Ye Qingtang really wanted her to return the spirit root?


    Ye You appeared guilty and sincerely wanted to return the spirit root, but in her heart, there was not the slightest intention to return it.


    She had long treated this spirit root as her own.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the mum Ye You and said, ¡°Why? You actually don¡¯t wish to return it? Since you don¡¯t, just say it then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Ye You shook her head tearfully.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, that¡¯s enough!¡± Jiang Qin suddenly interrupted Ye Qingtang cornering.


    ¡°You is a child of the Jiang Family and not someone who you can do whatever you want to.¡±


    ¡°Surely she is a child of the Jiang Family?¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    Ye You truly wanted to kill her, and Jiang Qin, who was so protective of Ye You, probably wanted to kill her as well under Ye You¡¯s bewitchment. Even if Ye Qingtang spoke nicely this time, Jiang Qin would not change her attitude toward her and would oppress her even more instead.


    Since they were already in a confrontation, Ye Qingtang might as well just have aplete fallout.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes swept across Ye Qingtang without bothering to haggle with her. If Elder Xu and Jiang Liu were not present, Jiang Qin would have taken Ye Qingtang¡¯s life immediately.


    Jiang Qin was unwilling for Ye You to be harmed any further and immediately led her away.


    Ye You¡¯s tear-stained face made her look extremely aggrieved.


    Ye Qingtang was about to vomit when she saw that expression.


    After Jiang Qin and Ye You left, Jiang Liu had a ratherplicated expression.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you indeed suffered grievance over this matter. However, since both of you are back in the Jiang Family, let bygones be bygones then. Don¡¯t destroy the sisterhood between you two.¡± Jiang Liu persuaded.


    Regardless of Ye Qingtang or Ye You, both were part of the Jiang Family. Ye You indeed should receive some punishment for stealing the spirit root, but it seemed impossible with Jiang Qin¡¯s protection.


    ¡°As long as she does not cause trouble for me, I will not look for her.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Although she had entered the Jiang Family, she was very clear that Ye You had Jiang Qin behind her. While Elder Xu and Jiang Liu seemed to be standing on her side, they were mostly acting in the interest of the harmony of the Jiang Family and definitely would not deal with Ye You for her.


    Ye Qingtang stillcked someone¡¯s backing in the Jiang Family.

 Chapter 1438 - Intolerable Bullying 1

    Chapter 1438 Intolerable Bullying 1


    Ye You was the daughter of Jiang Qin¡¯s twin sister; thus, Jiang Qin treated her as her own daughter.


    If Ye Qingtang wanted to find a backing, her notorious ¡°parents¡± had to return to the Jiang Family and attach importance to their ¡°daughter¡±, which was her.


    Otherwise, she would still lose out to Ye You.


    Elder Xu and Jiang Liu gave Ye Qingtang a few instructions and took their leave. Ye Qingtang returned to her room to rest as well. She was more pressed to cultivate after realizing her gap with Jiang Qin and began to cultivate immediately without resting. Only by consolidating her current cultivation realm quickly would she be able to safely enter the world of constetions in the Illusory Void once again.


    Ye Qingtang was still cultivating the next morning when she heard a deafening knocking sound on her door along with Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Little sister, are you awake?¡±


    Ye Qingtang stopped her cultivation when she heard Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s voice. When she opened the door, she saw a beaming Beidou Demon Lord carrying a pile of fruit.


    ¡°The Jiang Family sent me quite a lot of food just now. I saw that these fruits are not bad. Let¡¯s eat them together.¡± After sharing his frozen banana with her, Beidou Demon Lord was very willing to share any good items with his new sworn sister.


    Looking at Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s huge frame, Ye Qingtang¡¯s whole night of fatigue seemed to disappearpletely in a moment.


    A human and an ape sat outside the courtyard and began digging in.


    The Jiang Family had an extremely high status in the Central Maind, and all of the fruits that they gave Beidou Demon Lord were rare, quality items. While Beidou Demon Lord had a tall and sturdy frame, he was aplete foodie.


    Otherwise, he would not travel all the way to the frozen areas just for a few bunches of frozen bananas.


    Beidou Demon Lord was delighted by this pile of precious fruits. It should be known that he had only heard a few things about the items here and never truly tasted them before.


    ¡°I have never seen this dragon peach before. If my n members knew I could eat the dragon peach, they would all be shocked.¡± Beidou Demon Lord had a face of excitement as he held a peach that was about the size of his palm.


    Of course, he would not forget to share such a good item with Ye Qingtang. He selected an extremely nice-looking dragon peach and ced it in front of Ye Qingtang.


    The corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she looked at the dragon peach that was evenrger than her body.


    This peach couldst her for a year¡­


    The little white tigerid beside Ye Qingtangzily. As it watched Beidou Demon Lord eat heartily, it nonchntly yed with its beard while its paw quietly tossed a peach into its mouth.


    Just as the three of them were eating joyfully, a rather piercing voice suddenly traveled into their ears.


    ¡°Who is that damn person? How dare she wreck chaos in the Jiang Family?¡±


    The person who spoke was a tall and good-looking youth who was followed by a few other simr-aged people, including Ye Xun!


    ¡°So you are Ye Qingtang?¡± After shooting a look of disgust at Beidou Demon Lord, the youth in the lead looked at Ye Qingtang condescendingly and sized her up without any respect.


    ¡°You are the uneducated and wild girl who bullied my younger sister You?¡±


    Ye Qingtang cast a look at that youth without responding to him.


    ¡°I am talking to you. Are you deaf? I want you to apologize to You right now,¡± that youth said coldly.

 Chapter 1439 - Intolerable Bullying 2

    Chapter 1439 Intolerable Bullying 2


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that youth¡¯s unrelenting reprimands. Putting down his dear dragon peach, he looked at the youth coldly and said,


    ¡°What younger sister You or not? Why must my little sister apologize to anyone? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Little sister¡­ Ha¡­ So much for having the Jiang Family bloodline in your body. You actually relegated to bing brothers with an ape. How disgusting. It is seriously a humiliation to the Jiang Family to let such a person like you crawl into the Jiang Family.¡± The youth in the lead scoffed and immediately looked at the people behind him.


    ¡°Since someone is so shameless, there¡¯s no need for us to be polite either. We should properly teach this newbie the rules of the Jiang Family.¡±


    The moment that youth spoke, the teenagers behind him immediately walked toward Beidou Demon Lord and Ye Qingtang. Only Ye Xun stood beside that youth in the lead with a gloating expression.


    ¡°Luckily, Brother Yiming is here today. Otherwise, no one can help Sister You after she suffered such an injustice.¡±


    The youth in the lead was Jiang Yiming, one of the grandchildren of the Domain Monarch. Ever since Ye You returned to the Jiang Family, she was very close to Jiang Yiming.


    ¡°Of course I have to help younger sister You vent her anger after she suffered such a huge injustice. There¡¯s no need for Aunt Qin to step in in such small matters,¡± Jiang Yiming said.


    A smile shed across Ye Xun¡¯s face as she watched Ye Qingtang, who was encircled by the group.


    Failing to use Jiang Qin to get rid of Ye Qingtang yesterday remained as Ye You¡¯s sore point.


    Fortunately, Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°parents¡± were not in the Jiang Family, and it would be best to get rid of her at this timing.


    Moreover, the issue could be shirked if Jiang Yiming and the other younger generation people killed Ye Qingtang. By then, even if Jiang Lang and his wife came back, they could not say much about it.


    This was also what Jiang Qin wanted.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression darkened immediately as she looked at the people encircling her.


    She knew that Ye You would definitely not let things be so easily.


    Especially after knowing that her ¡°parents¡± had no regard forws and rules, Ye You would definitely get rid of her before they returned.


    ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s with these Jiang Family people? They were clearly the ones who brought you back, but now¡­¡± Beidou Demon Lord could also tell that these unfriendly people clearly targeted Ye Qingtang.


    A tinge of coldness emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Most of these people were above Arcane Supremacy Fifth heaven, and one of them even reached the Eighth Heaven, which was on par with Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills.


    Ye Qingtang still had confidence if she fought them one on one, but it was clear that they were not intending to do that.


    ¡°Bullying the outnumbered? So this is what you all are capable of?¡± Ye Qingtang put on a calm front as she shot Jiang Yiming a sarcastic look.


    ¡°Ha. There¡¯s no need for principles in dealing with people like you. You offended my younger sister You. Even if you are killed, you deserve it.¡± Jiang Yiming snickered.


    Ye Qingtang could tell that these people were under Jiang Yiming. Seeing that they had already surrounded herself and Beidou Demon Lord and blocked an escape route, Ye Qingtang changed her mind immediately.


    ¡°In this case, you want to help Ye You to seek revenge?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Yiming replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an incapable bastard to help Ye You seek revenge. You don¡¯t dare toe over to personally avenge Ye You and only dare to send them to me. Why? Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of me?¡± Ye Qingtang seemed to bepletely fearless as she spoke with a provocative tone.

 Chapter 1440 - Intolerable Bullying 3

    Chapter 1440 Intolerable Bullying 3


    Beidou Demon Lord could not help but worry for Ye Qingtang.


    What happened to his little sister?


    These people clearly wanted to kill her, but why was she provoking them instead?


    As expected, Jiang Yiming¡¯s expression darkened immediately upon hearing what Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Who did you say is afraid?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Ye Qingtang raised an eyebrow fearlessly.


    Jiang Yiming snickered as he looked at Ye Qingtang murderously.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re really unafraid of death.¡±


    Even Ye Xun could not hide herughter at this point.


    Was this Ye Qingtang a fool? She actually provoked Jiang Yiming at such a time?


    Among those people, the most skilled of them was merely at Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven, but Jiang Yiming was already in the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    Ye Qingtang actually dared to provoke Jiang Yiming now. This was clearly courting death.


    ¡°I am not afraid of death. It¡¯s just unknown whether someone has the courage to fight with me,¡± Ye Qingtang said with an arrogantugh.


    Jiang Yiming¡¯s expression darkened further. He lifted his chin slightly, and those people surrounding Ye Qingtang backed down to the side immediately.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I¡¯ve seen people who wanted to die but not those who really courted death like you. Since you want to challenge me one on one so fearlessly, I¡¯ll grant your wish then.¡± Jiang Yiming took a step forward as he looked at Ye Qingtang murderously.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the dispersed group from the corner of her eyes and secretly signaled Beidou Demon Lord behind her.


    Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand sign.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang put on a conceited manner and said, ¡°Heavenly Venerate. That¡¯s some skill. Since your skills exceed mine by a realm, shouldn¡¯t you go easy on me?¡±


    Jiang Yiming did not expect that Ye Qingtang could say such a thing and was dumbfounded.


    Ye Xun chided from the side. ¡°Ye Qingtang, are you shameless? You were the one who provoked Brother Yiming, but now you still dare to ask him to go easy on you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Does a Heavenly Venerate not have the courage to go easy on me, an Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven? Or is this Heavenly Venerate merely just a decoration?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Xun wanted to say something more, but Jiang Yiming snickered and said suddenly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll spare you a move.¡±


    Ye Qingtang would die regardless. So what if he spared her a move?


    A smile shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she heard Jiang Yiming.


    Jiang Yiming stood with his hands behind him and looked at Ye Qingtang nonchntly.


    ¡°You can¡­¡±


    Jiang Yiming intended to scorn Ye Qingtang a little more, but before he could finish his sentence, Ye Qingtang suddenly sent a flying kick at Jiang Yiming¡¯s crotch heavily without any warning.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s kick was too sudden andunched with all her strength. Even Jiang Yiming was not prepared for it at all.


    Furthermore, this kick¡­


    Was too damn crude!


    In just a moment, Jiang Yiming whined in agony and kneeled on the ground while holding his certain area.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned by the kick.


    They hurriedly rushed up to Jiang Yiming and checked on him when they saw him copse on the ground.


    Ye Qingtang took this opportunity and told Beidou Demon Lord.


    ¡°Sworn brother, let¡¯s go!¡±


    To hell with challenging one on one. Even if she could defeat Jiang Yiming, given their goals, she would still be jointly attacked by everyone if she defeated him.


    Why would she remain here and suffer a loss?


    Subsequently, she leaped up and flew away with the little white tiger in a hand.


    Beidou Demon Lord was not foolish either; after Ye Qingtang¡¯s reminder, he hurriedly followed after and escaped.

 Chapter 1441 - Enemies Meet Again 1

    Chapter 1441 Enemies Meet Again 1


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her escape! Kill her!¡± Jiang Yiming was pallid and sweating. He bared his teeth and bellowed with rage as he looked at the fleeing Ye Qingtang.


    The group immediately chased after Ye Qingtang and the Beidou Demon Lord while Ye Xun supported Jiang Yiming, who was in such pain that he could not straighten up.


    Ye Qingtang and the Beidou Demon Lord fled at top speed, but Jiang Yiming¡¯s men were extremely able and managed to dog them closely. Coupled with the fact that they were more familiar with the Jiang House, the distance between them and Ye Qingtang gradually narrowed.


    Ye Qingtang swiftly nced about, looking for an escape route.


    Just as Ye Qingtang and the Beidou Demon Lord were looking for an escape route, Jiang Liu, who had been speaking to an elder in the front yard, noticed that something was amiss with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Liu blocked Ye Qingtang¡¯s way. The elder standing next to Jiang Liu looked at Ye Qingtang sternly.


    ¡°She¡¯s Ye Qingtang?¡± The old man asked grimly.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Meng, she is Ye Qingtang.¡± Jiang Liu replied.


    Elder Meng sized Ye Qingtang up with sharp eyes.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to continue fleeing, but Jiang Liu blocked her way. However, Ye Qingtang calmed down when she saw Jiang Liu.


    No matter how arrogant that brat Jiang Yiming was, he could not possibly do anything to her in front of Jiang Liu, right?


    Jiang Yiming and the others, who were following closely behind, flew towards them when they saw that Ye Qingtang had stopped.


    ¡°You despicable person, do you think you can escape?¡±


    Jiang Liu was surprised to suddenly see a group of youths from the Jiang Family chasing Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°How dare you. What are you doing?¡± Jiang Liu looked displeased when he spoke.


    When the group of youths saw Jiang Liu and Elder Meng, they immediately quietened down.


    ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t let that despicable person escape!¡± Jiang Yimeng hobbled over, supported by Ye Xun. His handsome face was ashen, andrge drops of sweat clung to his cheeks.


    Jiang Liu wanted to reprimand Jiang Yiming for spouting nonsense but was taken aback by his haggard appearance.


    ¡°Yiming, what¡­ happened to you?¡±


    Jiang Yiming gritted his teeth and red at Ye Qingtang, who was standing behind Jiang Liu.


    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault!¡±


    Jiang Liu was bewildered. Jiang Yiming was his elder brother¡¯s child, and they had always been close. Ye Qingtang had just returned to the Jiang Family yesterday, so why were the two at loggerheads?


    Ye Xun, who was standing nearby, took it all in and said, ¡°Third Uncle, Ye Qingtang went berserk just now and suddenly struck Elder Brother Ming with an underhanded blow. That¡¯s why we¡¯re chasing her.¡±


    Jiang Liu was shocked to hear this. He involuntarily nced at Ye Qingtang and Jiang Yiming.


    Ye Qingtang injured Jiang Yiming?


    How can that be possible?


    Jiang Liu was well aware of Jiang Yiming¡¯s abilities. Ye Qingtang could not possibly hurt him.


    However¡­


    At that moment, Jiang Yiming¡¯s ashen face, and his slightly arched back showed what poor state he was in. Also, Ye Qingtang had been fleeing, so there must be something to it.


    Before Jiang Liu could get to the bottom of the matter, Elder Meng, who was standing nearby, suddenly gave a coldugh.


    ¡°Disobedient creature. You¡¯ve only just returned to the Jiang Family, but you¡¯re so wild that you dared to strike a fellow brother. This one is definitely a bad apple.¡±

 Chapter 1442 - Enemies Meet Again 2

    Chapter 1442 Enemies Meet Again 2


    Perhaps it had something to do with Ye You?


    Jiang Liu¡¯s expression grew strange.


    ¡°Elder Meng, the children are just fussing. There¡¯s no need to¡­¡± The kindly old man, Jiang Liu, wanted to make light of the matter, but Elder Mengughed coldly.


    ¡°As the Elder of the Jiang Family¡¯s Hall of Justice, I will deal with anyone who breaks the family rules. Ye Qingtang has broken the family rules by striking a member of the n. Of course, she must be severely punished.¡± Elder Meng narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly.


    Jiang Yiming and the others secretly sniggered when they heard Elder Meng¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang was just too unlucky. Of all the people she could have met, she had run into Elder Meng.


    Elder Meng was one of the Elders who upheld the family rules in the Jiang Family. He was harsh and severe and would not show mercy to anyone who broke the family rules.


    Also¡­


    There was an old grudge between Elder Meng and Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°parents¡±, Jiang Lang and his wife. Ye Qingtang would probably die a terrible death this time.


    That year, Elder Meng was in charge of the Hall of Justice, and Jiang Lang and his wife were members of the Jiang Family. However, they had flouted thews, performing evil deeds everywhere. Elder Meng could not stand it and had tried to interfere several times. This caused Jiang Liang and his wife to dislike him. Once, Elder Meng ordered his son to forcibly drag Jiang Liang away to be punished. Jiang Lang had suddenly lost his temper and broken free of his bonds. He then beat Elder Meng¡¯s son to death and left the Jiang Family with his wife in tow.


    From that day on, Elder Meng had hated Jiang Lang and his wife for killing his son.


    Now, Jiang Lang and his wife¡¯s ¡°daughter¡± had fallen into Elder Meng¡¯s hand. Nothing good woulde of this.


    ¡°Elder Meng is right. Elder Meng is the most just in the Jiang Family. This Ye Qingtang has broken the familyws and injured our Brother Yiming. She should be severely punished!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This Ye Qingtang has been misbehaving ever since she returned to the Jiang Family. If she is not severely disciplined, won¡¯t she cause chaos in the future?¡±


    The group of youths all chipped in, hoping that Elder Meng would kill Ye Qingtang with one blow.


    Ye Qingtang did not know why Elder Meng was against her, but she was not stupid. She saw that things had gone awry and wanted to flee with the Beidou Demon Lord at the first opportunity.


    But Elder Meng would not give Ye Qingtang a chance to escape. He blocked her way and said with his eyes narrowed, ¡°You are not allowed to go anywhere before you have been punished.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Punished? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why should I be punished?¡±


    ¡°You are unreasonable. Did you cause Jiang Yiming¡¯s injury?¡± Elder Meng asked coldly.


    ¡°I did, but he¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was about to exin, but Elder Meng interrupted her.


    ¡°Since you have admitted it, there is no need to go on. Based on the Jiang Family¡¯s rules, you will receive thirty strokes of the rod. Since you have just entered the Jiang Family and are unfamiliar with the family etiquette, you are in greater need of discipline. Your punishment will be more severe, and you must receive sixty strokes of the rod.¡± Elder Meng did not get to the bottom of the matter and just announced Ye Qingtang¡¯s punishment.


    The rod that the Jiang Family used was unusual in that it was made of meteoric iron. Also, the person wielding it was very severe.


    Just ten strokes would be sufficient to reduce someone¡¯s flesh to pulp, not to mention sixty strokes.


    Elder Meng was clearly using this opportunity to vent his anger and had increased the severity of her punishment by several times!

 Chapter 1443 - Enemies Meet Again 3

    Chapter 1443 Enemies Meet Again 3


    If she really received all sixty strokes of the rod, Ye Qingtang would be half-dead even if she survived.


    Jiang Yiming and the others, who knew how severe punishment by the rod in the Jiang Family was, allughed. This Elder Meng¡¯s punishment was even more vicious than theirs!


    Let¡¯s see how Ye Qingtang gets out of it!


    Jiang Liu was shocked to hear the punishment.


    ¡°Elder Meng, Tang Tang is still young and a girl. How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Since she is a member of the Jiang Family, she must abide by the Jiang Family rules.¡± Elder Meng was unmoved.


    Ye Qingtang could see that Elder Meng was set on killing her. He had not gotten to the bottom of the matter before judging. He was clearly using the opportunity to vent his anger.


    Even if she told the truth, Elder Meng probably would not show any mercy.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Liu still wanted to dissuade him.


    Jiang Yiming who was standing nearby said, ¡°Third Uncle, am I not also your junior, like Ye Qingtang?¡±


    Jiang Liu gaped. He looked at his dear nephew¡¯s ashen face but felt conflicted when he thought of Elder Meng¡¯s judgment.


    Although he wanted to protect Ye Qingtang, in the end, Jiang Yiming was still closer to him¡­


    Ye Qingtangpletely lost hope when she looked at the silent Jiang Liu.


    Even within family members, there were different degrees of intimacy¡­


    Even though she was now a child of the Jiang Family, she could notpare to Jiang Yiming and the other Jiang Family disciples, who had grown up by Jiang Liu¡¯s side.


    ¡°You are going too far! What has my little sister done wrong that you want to punish her? They clearly started the trouble, yet how can you forbid my little sister from retaliating? This is the n of the Domain Monarch, but all of you have ganged up to bully my little sister. What¡¯s the point of remaining in a family like that? Little sister, let¡¯s go!¡± The Beidou Demon Lord could not figure out the intricacies of these human interactions.


    He only knew that ever since they had arrived in the Jiang Family, few had been good to Ye Qingtang. All of them wanted his little sister dead. What was the point in remaining in a ce like this?


    ¡°You¡¯re a mere demon. Who are you to speak here?¡± Elder Meng swept a cold look at the Beidou Demon Lord. He was suddenly surrounded by an imposing aura, which caused the Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s big frame to shudder.


    ¡°As a member of the Jiang Family, she cannot leave until she has been punished for her misdeeds.¡± Elder Meng turned to look at Ye Qingtang. Then, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Ye Qingtang has broken the family rules again and again. She must be punished immediately. Men, bring the rod.¡±


    A few servants immediately brought out the two-meter-long meteoric iron rod.


    Elder Meng personally took the rod and ordered men to hold Ye Qingtang down to receive her punishment. He would conduct this punishment personally.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. She watched the men walk towards her and reach out to pin her down. A gleam of cold light shed across her eyes. She secretly summoned up her strength, ready to escape.


    But the moment those men reached out for her, two streaks of cold light suddenly flew out from behind Ye Qingtang, heading straight for the two servants.


    The next instant, the two streaks of cold light had pierced the two servants¡¯ brows. They copsed backward before they could react.


    There were two thumps. The moment they fell, huge gushes of blood sprayed out from the red speck on their brow.


    ¡°I would like to see who dares to punish my Mo Yi¡¯s daughter.¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out from behind Ye Qingtang.


    The moment this voice rang out, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look behind Ye Qingtang!

 Chapter 1444 - Mother 1

    Chapter 1444 Mother 1


    They saw a slender woman in a long, light green robe slowly walking through the doorway of the Jiang house. She had a graceful beauty but was unusually pale, which made her exquisite features seem especially prominent. Her long ck hair was worn casually behind her back. As she walked, a few strands gently brushed against her cheeks.


    Behind her, she was nked by two tall women wearing demon fox masks. One of them carried a long bow. The two shes of cold light that had shot the two servants hade from this bow.


    Everyone in the front yard was shocked by what they saw.


    Ye Qingtang turned around and saw a delicate-looking beauty, who was almost swaying in the wind. A look of surprise shed across her eyes.


    Mo Yi was the name of Jiang Lang¡¯s wife, and her so-called ¡°mother¡±.


    At that moment, Elder Meng was looking grim. His eyes were filled with unquenchable hatred as he looked at Mo Yi, who was slowly entering the house.


    ¡°Mo Yi, aren¡¯t you ashamed toe back?!¡± Elder Meng secretly clenched his fists, which were hanging by his side. Jiang Lang had killed his son because of Mo Yi!


    Mo Yi¡¯s gentle beauty made her appear to be fragile and delicate. No one was able to reconcile the delicate-looking beauty before them with the legendary evil demon who killed so wantonly.


    Even Ye Qingtang had not expected Mo Yi, who had burned an entire city of people in her youth, to appear so harmless and sickly.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± Mo Yi raised her hand slightly and covered her lips as she coughed softly. Her already pale face now appeared even frailer. Her eyes were half-closed in feebleness. When she nced at Elder Meng¡¯s vicious expression, her lips curved in casual amusement.


    ¡°Elder Meng, are you bing senile in your old age? I can return to the Jiang house whenever I like. It is not for you to decide.¡±


    Elder Meng was so angry, he was about to say something, but Mo Yi could not even be bothered to give him a second nce. Her half-hooded eyes now fell on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯vee back today only for the sake of my daughter. If Elder Xu had not informed me that my daughter had been found, do you think I would enjoy returning to the Jiang Family?¡±


    As she spoke, Mo Yi flicked her hand. With a wave of her sleeve, the aura oppressing Ye Qingtang and the Beidou Demon Lord was instantly shattered.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Mo Yi gestured at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked at her ¡°mother¡±, who looked as though she would faint at any moment. Her emotions were in turmoil.


    Was this the woman who, ording to legends, was like an evil demon?


    Why was shepletely different from what she had imagined?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was filled with uncertainty, but her feet turned obediently and walked towards Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi sized up Ye Qingtang, and a smile grew on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that my daughter would be a stunning beauty.¡±


    Her tone was doting.


    Ye Qingtang secretly heaved a sigh of relief at Mo Yi¡¯s reaction.


    Ever since she found out that her ¡°parents¡± were Jiang Lang and his wife, Ye Qingtang had been frightened. This couple was notorious and had even killed members of the Jiang Family. Who knew whether they had any feelings towards their own flesh and blood?


    She was now a member of the Jiang Family but had no support from her parents. She would be at a disadvantage as Ye You pursued her.


    But now it looked like¡­


    She had been overly concerned.

 Chapter 1445 - Mother 2

    Chapter 1445 Mother 2


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as your mother is here, no one will harm you at all.¡± Mo Yi lifted her hand and patted Ye Qingtang¡¯s head. A gentle smile hung on her lips. Then, she raised her eyes and looked at Elder Meng and the others. The gentleness in her eyes was reced by a piercing, murderous air.


    ¡°If anyone dares to hurt one hair on your head, I¡¯ll y him. If anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll scrape the meat off his bones¡­¡±


    Although Mo Yi spoke gently, every word was ice-cold. Everyone¡¯s scalp prickled.


    Elder Meng raised his brows. ¡°Mo Yi, it is enough that you and Jiang Lang have disregarded the Jiang Family rules. Now, your daughter has only just returned to the Jiang Family and has already done something wrong. How can we let her off!¡±


    ¡°What has my daughter done wrong?¡± Mo Yi raised her brows slightly.


    Elder Meng nced at Jiang Yiming and the others.


    Only then did Jiang Yiming snap out of the trance induced by Mo Yi¡¯s intimidating air.


    Jiang Yiming was still young when Jiang Lang and Mo Yi left the Jiang Family, so he had no impression of them. He had only heard Jiang Family members mention them a few times.


    A youth standing next to Jiang Yiming advanced. He saw that Mo Yi looked frail, and with Elder Meng to back him up, he was not afraid. He said, ¡°Ye Qingtang hit my Brother Yiming for no reason. All of us witnessed it.¡±


    Mo Yi was pale as her eyes swept over the youth¡¯s face.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the youth.


    ¡°Which of your eyes saw it?¡± Mo Yi asked indifferently.


    ¡°Of course both eyes saw it¡­ Ah!!¡± Before the youth could finish speaking, Mo Yi¡¯s figure shed by as she dug out the youth¡¯s eyes. Then, in a sh, she returned to her original spot, but her pale and slender fingers held a pair of eyeballs that were dripping with blood.


    ¡°How can someone with no eyes see?¡± Mo Yi lifted her chin slightly. She squeezed her fingers together and squashed the eyeballs.


    The thick scent of blood immediately spread through the front courtyard.


    No one expected Mo Yi to suddenly strike and dig out the youth¡¯s eyeballs!


    Even Ye Qingtang, who was watching from the sidelines, was dumbfounded.


    Now, she really believed that this frail-looking Mo Yi was really the vicious demon in legends¡­


    Truly¡­


    One cannot judge a book by its cover.


    ¡°Mo Yi! How dare you injure someone!!¡± Elder Meng red at her.


    Jiang Liu, who had not even managed to greet Mo Yi, was shocked.


    ¡°Injure someone? Did anyone¡¯s eyes see me injure someone?¡± Mo Yi ndly nced at everyone present.


    Jiang Yiming and the other youths, who had been so aggressive, were now shocked into silence when they saw Mo Yi dig out theirpanion¡¯s eyes. All of them shivered uncontrobly.


    Who would dare to say they had seen it?


    If they said so, wouldn¡¯t their eyeballs be dug out too?


    ¡°Seems like no one saw it. Elder Meng, you must be getting old, and your eyesight is failing. Why would I injure someone for no reason?¡± Mo Yiughed softly. As everyone stared, she calmly took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped the stains off her hands.


    Elder Meng¡¯s expression grew even grimmer. ¡°Mo Yi, don¡¯t you use these tactics to intimidate the youths of my Jiang Family. I may be old, but I can still see clearly. You have turned a blind eye to your daughter¡¯s violence and severely injured a Jiang Family member. You are impudent!¡±


    ¡°Impudent?¡± Mo Yi casually tossed the bloodstained handkerchief aside. Her eyes suddenly grew sharp.

 Chapter 1446 - Mother 3

    Chapter 1446 Mother 3


    ¡°So what if I am impudent! Putting aside the matter of whether my daughter really broke the family rules, even if she did, I would like to see who dares to touch a hair on her head while I am present!¡± Mo Yi¡¯s half-hooded eyes swept across everyone present. Her arrogance was intimidating.


    ¡°You!¡± Elder Meng¡¯s face darkened, and the spirit energy around him suddenly started to ripple.


    Jiang Liu, who was standing nearby, saw that Elder Meng and Mo Yi were about to fight. He advanced and said, ¡°Second Sister-inw, Tang Tang was really in the wrong in this matter. Tang Tang has just returned to the Jiang Family. Second Sister-inw. Surely, you do not wish Tang Tang to suffer in the Jiang Family in the future?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. How can my daughter remain in the Jiang Family?¡± Mo Yiughed coldly.


    Jiang Liu¡¯s head started to ache. He really could not deal with his second brother and sister-inw.


    ¡°Second Sister-inw, this was just a joke among the children, and there is no need to take it too seriously. Elder Meng only spoke in a fit of anger just now. Tang Tang only needs to apologize, and the matter will be resolved. It¡¯s rare for you to pay a visit to the Jiang Family. There is no need to do this.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who did Tang Tang injure?¡± Mo Yi suddenly asked.


    Jiang Liu said, ¡°She injured our Elder Brother¡¯s son, Yiming.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Liu pointed at Jiang Yiming, who was still pale.


    Mo Yi nced at Jiang Yiming.


    When Jiang Yiming¡¯s gaze met Mo Yi¡¯s eyes, he subconsciously shrank back.


    Mo Yi curled her lip mockingly.


    ¡°Third Brother, do you think I¡¯m stupid? This fellow is already in the Heavenly Venerate realm, but my daughter is just in the Eight Heaven of the Arcane Supremacy realm.¡±


    Even an idiot could tell who would win when oppressed by someone nearly a realm apart.


    Jiang Liu had also thought that this matter was unbelievable, but Jiang Yiming¡¯s haggard look was certainly not put on. Just now, Elder Meng had not questioned them closely before pronouncing judgment, so he did not know what had actually happened.


    Jiang Liu asked, ¡°Tell us what happened just now.¡±


    The youths who had been so aggressive were all terrified by Mo Yi¡¯s intimidating stance. Jiang Yiming subconsciously nced at Ye Xun, and Ye Xun knew that Jiang Yiming wanted her to speak, so she braced himself and spoke.


    ¡°We were going to visit Elder Sister You together, but on the way, we met Ye Qingtang. It was the first time Brother Yiming and the others were meeting Ye Qingtang, so they wanted to greet her. But she not only did not appreciate our kindness, but she even mocked us. Brother Yiming and the others tried to reason with her, but she suddenly struck him.¡±


    When Jiang Liu heard that, he looked at Mo Yi. He was just about to say something when Ye Qingtang, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Third Uncle, why don¡¯t you ask me what happened just now?¡±


    Jiang Liu was taken aback. He had subconsciously chosen to believe Jiang Yiming and the others, so he had deliberately overlooked Ye Qingtang.


    Mo Yiughed softly. ¡°Tang Tang, you tell us.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Ye Xun, you stay in the east garden, as does Ye You. You said that you met me along the way, but I stay in the west garden. Since you were looking for Ye You, why were you passing by my ce?¡±


    The statement from Ye Xun and the others was full of loopholes. Ye Qingtang had not pointed them out previously because she knew that even if she did, Elder Meng and Jiang Liu would still side with Jiang Yiming and the others. No one would believe her.


    But now, the circumstances were different.


    Her ¡°mother¡± was back. She had someone to back her up!

 Chapter 1447 - Protecting One“s Child 1

    Chapter 1447 Protecting One¡°s Child 1


    Ye Xun opened her mouth to exin, but Ye Qingtang continued. ¡°If Third Uncle does not believe me, he can send someone to look in the yard outside my room. We just left. I believe the footprints can still be seen clearly.¡±


    Ye Xun wanted to use Ye Qingtang of lying, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s words prevented her from making his plea.


    Ye Xun¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    Jiang Yiming could see that things were not going well. He was about to ask apanion to go and secretly tamper with the evidence, but Mo Yi noticed. She nodded slightly, and the serving women with the demon fox masks, who were standing behind her, immediately arose and caught hold of the youth who was nning to sneak away and destroy the evidence.


    ¡°Third Brother, hadn¡¯t you better send someone to take a look?¡± Mo Yi said with a softugh.


    Jiang Liu¡¯s expression darkened. He had no choice but to send someone to investigate.


    Just as Ye Qingtang had said, Jiang Yiming and the others had left hurriedly, thinking only of capturing Ye Qingtang. As a result, they had left arge patch of messy footprints in the yard, outside Ye Qingtang¡¯s door.


    And they ascertained that these footprints belonged to Jiang Yiming and the others.


    This proved that the excuse of meeting her on the way was false.


    Jiang Yiming and the others¡¯ expressions grew ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true we were looking for Younger Sister You¡¯er, but we recalled that the flowers in the west garden flower beds were blooming nicely, so we went to pick some to give to her. That¡¯s all.¡± Jiang Yiming had a quick mind and found an excuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t say we met her on a direct route there.¡± Another youth came forward to corroborate.


    But at that moment, Jiang Liu and the others looked even grimmer.


    ¡°The flowerbeds were moved from the west garden to the east garden long ago,¡± Jiang Liu said frostily.


    Jiang Yiming was startled. Only then did he recall this, and his expression grew ugly. The other youths turned pale.


    Their clumsy excuses had been exposed. Now, their reason for appearing outside Ye Qingtang¡¯s room grew increasingly evident.


    A group of people like that had run over to Ye Qingtang¡¯s room en masse, and blows were exchanged. Anyone could see that they had been targeting Ye Qingtang and that it was no coincidence.


    Jiang Yiming gritted his teeth. ¡°We heard that someone new has arrived in the Jiang house, so what¡¯s wrong with going over to take a look? You clearly injured someone. The injuries on my body are proof.¡±


    Elder Meng, who was standing nearby, nodded. ¡°No matter how you encountered each other, Yiming was definitely injured by you. This cannot be faked.¡±


    She had seen shameless people before but not someone as shameless as this.


    Jiang Yiming and the others said that she had deliberately provoked them and created trouble. Now, it had been proven that they were the first to provoke her, but they changed the pretext to this.


    ¡°Elder Meng, why don¡¯t you ask how I injured him?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly.


    Elder Meng frowned slightly.


    Ye Qingtang continued. ¡°So many of them came looking for me. How capable do you think I am that I can injure someone in the Heavenly Venerate realm in front of a bunch of people in the Arcane Supremacy realm? Or perhaps¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present. ¡°They are really blind?¡±


    Elder Meng¡¯s face grew grimmer. There was something strange about all this, but he had chosen to overlook it.


    ¡°We did not expect you to suddenly attack. That¡¯s why you managed to seed.¡± Jiang Yiming immediately spoke up. Since there was no proof, Ye Qingtang would be unable to disim responsibility.

 Chapter 1448 - Protecting One“s Child 2

    Chapter 1448 Protecting One¡°s Child 2


    ¡°Suddenly attacked? Ah¡­ Jiang Yiming, you¡¯re so glib. You ordered men to capture my sworn brother and me, and when I argued with you, you decided to challenge me to a one-on-one fight. Why won¡¯t you own up now?¡± asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Who challenged you to a one-on-one fight?¡± Jiang Yiming tly denied it. Anyway, besides the Beidou Demon Lord, everyone else present was on his side, and no one would bear witness on Ye Qingtang¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Do you have proof? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Yiming never challenged you to a one-on-one fight. This is clearly just an excuse.¡± The youths seized upon this point and shouted vigorously.


    ¡°Who says I have no proof!¡± The Beidou Demon Lord, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You have proof? If you have proof, then show it to us!¡± Jiang Yiming said nonchntly.


    The Beidou Demon Lord was enraged by this group of people. He had watched them repeatedly bully Ye Qingtang, and his blood was boiling. He took a crystal-clear pearl from the thick fur growing on his chest.


    Elder Meng and the others were taken aback when he took out this pearl.


    ¡°Memory Pearl?¡± Jiang Liu looked in astonishment at the pearl that the Beidou Demon Lord was holding.


    The Memory Pearl could record recent events but only for a limited time. Also, if it was not activated, its records would be erased as time passed. Earlier scenes that had been recorded would be quickly reced with new scenes.


    But the Memory Pearl would be destroyed once it was activated.


    The Memory Pearl could only be used once.


    A trace of amusement shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw the Memory Pearl in the Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s hand.


    In her previous life, she had already learned that her sworn brother carried this Memory Pearl on his person. The Beidou Demon Lord had obtained this Memory Pearl by chance when he was young and always carried it with him. However, this object was not very useful, so the Beidou Demon Lord had not used it in his previous life.


    Ye Qingtang had dared to oppose Jiang Yiming and the others because she knew that the Beidou Demon Lord had this treasure on his person.


    ¡°Memory Pearl? What¡¯s that?¡± The Memory Pearl was rather useless, so it was natural that Jiang Yiming and the others had never seen it.


    The Beidou Demon Lordughed coldly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want proof? Let me show you the proof!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the Beidou Demon Lord abruptly crushed the Memory Pearl.


    The moment the Memory Pearl was crushed, the scenes it had recorded immediately unfurled before their eyes.


    The first scene was of the Beidou Demon Lord and Ye Qingtang, sitting on the ground and enjoying a good meal. But before long, Jiang Yiming and the others rushed over aggressively. The Memory Pearl not only recorded these scenes, but it even clearly recorded the voices.


    Everyone present could now clearly hear the taunts and challenges issued by Jiang Yiming and the others.


    Even the challenge he issued to Ye Qingtang for a one-on-one fight could be clearly heard.


    Jiang Yiming¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    He had not imagined that this lowly demon would possess such a strange Dharma treasure.


    The true scenes and the clear voices tore Jiang Yiming¡¯s lies apart.


    ¡°All of you can now see clearly that it was these people who bullied my younger sister. He is also the one who agreed to a one-on-one fight with my little sister. My little sister has not uttered a single lie.¡± The Beidou Demon Lord did not regret the loss of the Memory Pearl in the least. He was even willing to give up his life as long as he could prove Ye Qingtang¡¯s innocence.

 Chapter 1449 - Protecting One“s Child 3

    Chapter 1449 Protecting One¡°s Child 3


    The expression of everyone present flickered. Jiang Yiming and the others bowed their heads silently. They looked embarrassed and anxious.


    Jiang Liu had not expected the truth to be like that.


    Jiang Yiming and the others had really deliberately provoked Ye Qingtang and tried to make trouble for her.


    But he had fully believed Jiang Yiming and repeatedly asked Ye Qingtang to apologize to him.


    Even though he was biased, Jiang Liu could not help but feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Is this how the Jiang Family does things? My daughter has just returned to the Jiang Family, and you bully her like that.¡± Mo Yiughed in rage. A cold light shone in her eyes.


    They could tell from the scenes conjured by the Memory Pearl that if Ye Qingtang had not been alert and resourceful, she would have been killed by theirbined attack.


    ¡°Mo Yi, after all, Ye Qingtang was not injured. Jiang Yiming and the others may have overstepped the boundaries a little, but it is true that Ye Qingtang suddenly attacked and injured someone. ording to our family rules, she should still be punished.¡± Elder Meng did not change tack even after he saw everything.


    ¡°In the scenes just now, Ye Qingtang really attacked someone suddenly and injured him, just as Jiang Yiming and the others said. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was impressed by how he could take things out of context.


    This Elder Meng really hated her.


    ¡°Elder Meng, what have I done wrong? Jiang Yiming volunteered to fight me one-on-one. What¡¯s the matter? Am I not allowed to fight?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly.


    ¡°Although it was a one-on-one fight, you attacked before the match started. You were not abiding by the rules.¡± Elder Meng doggedly held on to this point and refused to let go.


    Ye Qingtang suddenlyughed loudly.


    ¡°Elder Meng, are you deaf? Just now, the Memory Pearl clearly recorded that Jiang Yiming volunteered to let me go first, so of course, I struck the first blow. I only did so with his agreement. Who knew that he could still spout so much nonsense?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s argument was watertight. Elder Meng¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    The truth was that Jiang Yiming had agreed to let her go first before she attacked. Based on this reasoning, Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden strike was not a covert attack but the start of the match.


    Jiang Yiming had no grounds forint after he was kicked.


    Elder Meng had repeatedly insisted on her guilt, but Ye Qingtang had easily refuted him. Now, his expression turned ugly.


    Jiang Yiming was angry and annoyed. He had not expected Ye Qingtang to be so cunning.


    Mo Yi suddenlyughed at the scene before her.


    ¡°You are truly worthy to be my daughter. You¡¯re not so easily bullied.¡± Mo Yi looked at Ye Qingtang dotingly.


    Even if Ye Qingtang was in the wrong, Mo Yi would not allow her to be harmed, much less if she was in the right.


    With that, she looked up, and her gaze swept across everyone present. Her look was wintry and merciless.


    ¡°We have clearly established what happened today. In the future, if anyone dares to use this matter to make things difficult for Tang Tang, I will reduce them to ashes.¡±


    Jiang Yiming and the others were so frightened by Mo Yi¡¯s gaze that they started to quiver all over.


    Her words were clearly a warning to them.


    ¡°Tang Tang was clearly the victim here. They bullied her. Based on the Jiang Family rules, they should be punished.¡± Mo Yi¡¯s half-hooded eyes looked straight at Elder Meng, who kept trying to pronounce Ye Qingtang¡¯s guilt.


    They had bullied her daughter. How could they be let off so easily?


    ¡°She¡¯s not injured at all. What did we do wrong?¡± Jiang Yiming immediately protested when he heard that he was to be punished.


    Mo Yiughed coldly.


    Elder Meng said solemnly, ¡°She brought it on herself because of her bad character. Ye Qingtang must have conducted herself improperly, as they would not have provoked her for no reason. Ultimately, she is the one who caused all this trouble after she entered the Jiang Family, so she is still at fault.¡±

 Chapter 1450 - Protecting One“s Child 4

    Chapter 1450 Protecting One¡°s Child 4


    ¡°Elder Meng, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Mo Yi looked at Elder Meng, and her lips curved in a chilly smile. ¡°Before you falsely use Tang Tang, why don¡¯t you ask her mother if she will permit it?¡±


    As Mo Yi finished speaking, the two demon fox servants behind her stepped forward. One held a bow and the other a sword. Both looked murderous.


    ¡°Mo Yi, do you still dare to do as you please within the Jiang Family¡¯s territory!¡± Elder Meng shouted coldly.


    ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve done as I please here. What¡¯s one time more or less?¡± Mo Yi replied frostily.


    Jiang Liu saw that Mo Yi and Elder Meng were about to fight and immediately stepped forward to mediate.


    But at that moment, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Elder Meng, are you saying I conducted myself improperly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why else would they provoke you and not someone else?¡± Elder Meng spoke with certainty.


    Ye Qingtangughed softly. ¡°When they arrived, they made it clear that they were avenging Ye You. Elder Meng, have you forgotten their words?¡±


    Elder Meng frowned.


    ¡°You say I brought it on myself because of my bad character, but what have I done wrong? Ye You took my spirit root, and now, she turns around and puts the me on me, urging these people to teach me a lesson. Do they really think I¡¯m so easily bullied because I¡¯m an orphan? Now, my mother is back, and you¡¯re still trying to falsely use me?¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what are you saying?¡± Mo Yi was startled.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Mo Yi and told her how Ye You had stolen her spirit root.


    A look of shock shed across Mo Yi¡¯s pale face, and her eyes were filled with tenderness.


    After Mo Yi gave birth, her enemies took her child away before she even set eyes on it. For years, Mo Yi had not mentioned it but had secretly sent men to search for her daughter.


    Now, she was naturally delighted to finally meet Ye Qingtang.


    But she would never have expected that her daughter¡¯s spirit root had been forcibly dug out of her!


    ¡°Good¡­ very good¡­ Haha¡­¡± Mo Yi suddenly chuckled. She lowered her eyes, but herughter sent cold chills down their spines.


    Elder Meng¡¯s expression froze. Of course, he did not know that Ye You had stolen Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root. But even if it was true, why did it matter?


    The next moment, Mo Yi suddenly looked up. She abruptly raised her slender arm, and a white ray of light shot from her palm and sted towards Jiang Yiming.


    No one expected that Mo Yi, who was still chuckling, would suddenly attack. She struck so suddenly that Elder Meng and Jiang Liu did not have time to react.


    The next moment, Jiang Yiming was hit by the white light. He flew like a kite with a broken string and crashed heavily into a stone pir. Arge mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth.


    ¡°You are not to belittle my daughter. If the Jiang Family will not protect her, I, her mother will protect her myself! I will not show mercy to anyone who bullied her.¡± Mo Yi¡¯s arrogant air grew, and her limpid eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Jiang Liu hurried over to Jiang Yiming¡¯s injuries to check on his injuries.


    Mo Yi reached out and grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist. She leaped upwards and flew towards the Jiang Family¡¯s backyard.


    ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t be afraid. Mother will dig your spirit root out of that despicable person¡¯s body and return it to you. With your mother here, no one will bully you anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1451 - Protecting One“s Child 5

    Chapter 1451 Protecting One¡°s Child 5


    The two demon fox servants and the Beidou Demon Lord immediately followed.


    ¡°Oh no, Mo Yi has gone to look for Ye You!¡± Jiang Liu was shocked and realized that things were going badly.


    Elder Meng immediately gave chase.


    Leaving behind the severely wounded Jiang Yiming and the terrified youths.


    In the courtyard of the eastern garden, a pale-looking Ye You was strolling through the courtyard in thepany of Jiang Qin. Jiang Qin looked tenderly at Ye You¡¯s pale little face. She knew what Ye You was thinking, so Jiang Qin spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about it anymore. I¡¯ve already asked Yiming to teach that little bitch a lesson. Who is she that you should worry about her like that? I can¡¯t bear to see you looking like this.¡±


    Ye You giggled inwardly when she heard Jiang Qin¡¯s words.


    She knew that Jiang Qin was childless and so doted on Ye You. For the past two days, she had deliberately pretended to be depressed and listless in front of Jiang Qin.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, I don¡¯t want my problems to give you trouble. In the matter involving Ye Qingtang¡­ my grandfather was in the wrong. I understand why she hates me. I just don¡¯t want to disrupt the peace in the Jiang Family¡­¡± Ye You pretended to be sensible.


    ¡°How was your grandfather in the wrong? How can that little b*tchpare to you? It is an honor for her to have her spirit root residing in your body. The two of you are as disparate as clouds and mud.¡± Jiang Qin despised Ye Qingtang. Also, Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance had caused Ye You so much grief that she hated Ye Qingtang even more.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Ye You gave Jiang Qin a grateful look.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s lips curved in a hint of a smile. She patted Ye You¡¯s head and said, ¡°Silly child, by the time this matter is resolved, your grandfather should havee out of seclusion. Then, he will certainly select a better set of cultivation techniques for you. You only need to focus and build a firm foundation. There is no need to waste your energy on such worthless people.¡±


    Ye You smiled smugly.


    So what if Ye Qingtang crawled into the Jiang Family? She was all alone with no one to back her up. How could she be a match for Ye You?


    As the two of them were talking, Jiang Qin suddenly sensed a piercing aura floating through the air towards them.


    The next moment, Mo Yi appeared before them with Ye Qingtang in tow.


    A look of shock shed across Ye You¡¯s eyes when she saw Ye Qingtang.


    Jiang Qin said she had ordered Jiang Yiming to bring some men to teach Ye Qingtang a lesson. Ye You knew of Jiang Qin¡¯s ability and thought that Ye Qingtang would suffer terribly. But¡­ she had not expected Ye Qingtang to appear before her eyes,pletely unharmed.


    Also, a frail-looking but exquisitely beautiful woman stood next to Ye Qingtang. Ye You had not seen this woman before.


    Although Ye You had never seen her before, Jiang Qin recognized her at a nce.


    ¡°Mo Yi?¡± Jiang Qin frowned as she looked at Mo Yi, who had appeared with Ye Qingtang.


    Ye You was shocked by Jiang Qin¡¯s words.


    Mo Yi?


    Isn¡¯t that the name of Jiang Lang¡¯s wife?


    Ye You subconsciously widened her eyes and stared at Mo Yi.


    Why has Mo Yi suddenly returned?


    Wasn¡¯t it said that this couple was entric and vicious?


    Ye You had assumed that Jiang Lang and his wife would not care about their rtives and had not expected Mo Yi to return.


    ¡°Is she Ye You?¡± Mo Yi did not even bother to look at Jiang Qin. At that moment, she was intent on disemboweling Ye You, who had snatched her daughter¡¯s spirit root.

 Chapter 1452 - Protecting One“s Child 6

    Chapter 1452 Protecting One¡°s Child 6


    Ye Qingtang nced at Ye You and nodded.


    A cold smile surfaced on Mo Yi¡¯s pale face. Her half-hooded eyes passed over Ye You.


    As Mo Yi¡¯s gaze passed over Ye You, she felt as if a poisonous serpent was crawling over her. She shuddered and involuntarily ducked behind Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin had naturally noticed Mo Yi¡¯s hostility. She advanced and hid Ye You behind her.


    ¡°Mo Yi, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Qin, you should at least call me Second Sister-inw.¡± Mo Yi raised her chin slightly and nced coldly at Jiang Qin. Then she said frostily, ¡°But right now, you¡¯d better get lost.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Qin¡­¡± Ye You was no fool. She clearly sensed Mo Yi¡¯s murderous intent that was directed at her. She frantically held on to Jiang Qin¡¯s sleeve.


    Jiang Qin frowned. When she saw Mo Yi and Ye Qingtang appear together, she knew that things had gone awry.


    Her brother and his wife were unpredictable by nature. She wanted to get rid of Ye Qingtang before they returned but could not be certain of what they thought.


    But now, Mo Yi was back, and her attitude was unmistakable.


    ¡°You¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Jiang Qin consoled her.


    With that, Jiang Qin stepped forward and looked at Mo Yi icily.


    ¡°Mo Yi, this is the Jiang Family. You are not allowed to just do whatever you like.¡±


    Mo Yi covered her lips and smiled. ¡°All of you are so funny. You know I¡¯m used to doing whatever I like, but you¡¯re still carping at me. Jiang Qin, since you are Jiang Lang¡¯s younger sister, I won¡¯t quibble with you. You just get lost. Today, I will make this Ye You return my daughter¡¯s spirit root!¡±


    When Jiang Qin heard that, her expression grew grim, and she tightened her defense around Ye You.


    ¡°Dream on. This spirit root has long belonged to You¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Then I will cut open her abdomen and dig it out with my own hands. I don¡¯t mind getting dirty.¡± Mo Yi¡¯s lips curled slightly as she reached out for Ye You.


    Jiang Qin was startled and hurriedly intercepted her blow.


    The instant the two of them exchanged blows, there was a huge explosion as the artificial mountain in the yard blew up.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked as she watched Jiang Qin and Mo Yi fight.


    Jiang Qin was extremely powerful. She only had to exert a little force, and Ye Qingtang would be rendered motionless.


    But Mo Yi did not pale inparison. As she exchanged blows with Jiang Qin, she slowly gained the upper hand.


    In a moment, Mo Yi and Jiang Qin were embroiled in a fight.


    The two serving women and the Beidou Demon Lord also hurried over.


    ¡°Young mistress, please stand back or you might be affected.¡± A demon fox servant blocked Ye Qingtang.


    The Beidou Demon Lord was inwardly shocked by the scene before him. He had thought that his little sister¡¯s mother was very entric but had not expected her to be so powerful.


    ¡°Little sister, your mother is¡­ so powerful.¡±


    Ye Qingtang herself had not expected this. In her previous life, she had only known that Mo Yi was notorious but had not paid attention to her abilities.


    The demon fox servant said, ¡°Our mistress is the princess of the Ancient Dynasty. Naturally, her cultivation techniques are different from others, and her powers are superior.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    The princess of the Ancient Dynasty?


    The Ancient Dynasty was the first dynasty to be established in Central Maind ten thousand years ago. It had an illustrious history, and every member of its royal family was a top-notch cultivator. It was dominant for a time and governed the entire maind. Even the major ancient ns had to submit to the Ancient Dynasty.


    But ten thousand years ago, the Ancient Dynasty had declined for some reason, and the members of its royal family gradually vanished from sight.

 Chapter 1453 - Arrogance 1

    Chapter 1453 Arrogance 1


    The demise of the Ancient Dynasty was a mystery to everyone in Central Maind. Thousands of years ago, men might still remember some legends about the Ancient Dynasty, but as time passed, the name ¡°Ancient Dynasty¡± became foreign to many.


    Even in legends, the top cultivators of the Ancient Dynasty were slowly forgotten.


    Ye Qingtang would never have thought that Mo Yi was a princess of the Ancient Dynasty.


    Did that mean that the Ancient Dynasty was notpletely extinct?


    Legend had it that the bloodline of the Ancient Dynasty was special and their cultivation techniques extreme. A normal person could not even have a taste of it.


    Ye Qingtang was unable to tell what cultivation realm Mo Yi was in. Even now, as Mo Yi and Jiang Qin fought, she could not see clearly. Mo Yi¡¯s aura was turbid, and it was hard to tell what realm she was in.


    Although she could not tell what realm Mo Yi was in, Mo Yi had firmly suppressed Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin was extremely talented, and within the Jiang Family, she was considered to be one of the elite members of her generation. Few couldpare to her.


    Even so, she was no match for Mo Yi.


    At that moment, Ye You, who was standing nearby, was growing increasingly frantic.


    She thought that with Jiang Qin to protect her, no one in the Jiang Family could touch her. She had not dreamed that Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°mother¡± would have such terrifying powers.


    Even two Jiang Qins were no match for her.


    Ye You could not help but panic. If Jiang Qin lost, wouldn¡¯t she suffer too?


    She subconsciously tried to flee.


    But her movements did not escape Mo Yi¡¯s sharp eyes. Even as she traded blows with Jiang Qin, Mo Yi did not overlook this girl who was responsible for stealing her daughter¡¯s spirit root.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her go,¡± Mo Yi said with a coldugh.


    The two demon fox servants immediately flew over and attacked Ye You.


    Ye Qingtang now realized that both the demon fox servants were Heavenly Venerates. Even Ye You, who was at the Ninth Heaven of the Arcane Supremacy, was no match for them.


    Her mother¡¯spanions were truly¡­ talented people keeping a low profile¡­


    ¡°You¡¯er!¡± Jiang Qin saw that Ye You was in danger and wanted to rescue her, but before she could take a single step towards Ye You, Mo Yi blocked her way with a sh of cold light.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, where do you think you¡¯re going? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet¡­¡± The amused smile on Mo Yi¡¯s lips deepened.


    Jiang Qin was now frantic. She wanted to disengage herself to rescue Ye You but was unable to rid herself of Mo Yi.


    Ye You screamed with fright as she saw the two demon fox servants charging towards her.


    At that moment, Elder Meng suddenly flew over and raised his hands to force the two demon fox servants back.


    Jiang Liu, who was slightly behind him, also arrived. He was rmed to see Mo Yi and Jiang Qin embroiled in a fight.


    ¡°Second Sister-inw! Have mercy!¡± Jiang Liu panicked. He knew Mo Yi¡¯s powers and knew that Jiang Qin was no match for her.


    Mo Yi would not listen. Her blows grew increasingly vicious, and within a few rounds, Jiang Qin¡¯s face had been scraped in several ces. Things were going badly for her. At that moment, Tuoba Yao, who had gone out, hurriedly returned.


    When he saw Mo Yi suppressing Jiang Qin, he looked grim and immediately worked with Jiang Qin to force Mo Yi back.


    Mo Yi pivoted andnded next to Ye Qingtang. Her pale face remainedposed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a hurry to die?¡±

 Chapter 1454 - Arrogance 2

    Chapter 1454 Arrogance 2


    ¡°Mo Yi, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Jiang Qin panted in Tuoba Yao¡¯s arms. She looked viciously at Mo Yi.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m bullying you?¡± Mo Yi raised her brows slightly,pletely unafraid.


    Tuoba Yao¡¯s eyes glittered, and a murderous aura rippled around him.


    The two demon fox servants instantly returned to Jiang Qin¡¯s side and nked her with a serious air.


    It looked as if the fight was about to start again, and Jiang Liu hurriedly advanced and said, ¡°Second Sister-inw, we are all family. Why disrupt the harmony in our family!¡±


    ¡°All family?¡± Mo Yiughed softly. Her eyes were as cold as ice.


    ¡°We are all family, but you permitted someone to snatch my daughter¡¯s spirit root? We are all family, but you allow the younger generation of the Jiang Family to bully my daughter at will? What rubbish. I, Mo Yi, am not in the same n as you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand Ye You over to me today, I don¡¯t mind killing the entire Jiang Family.¡±


    Mo Yi¡¯s aura surged, and her robes flew.


    Jiang Qin and the others had extremely ugly expressions.


    Mo Yi had always been like that. She did not respect anyone. Her hands were even stained with Jiang Family blood.


    ¡°Second Sister-inw, You¡¯er is also a child of our Jiang Family. It is all water under the bridge. Just forget it. You¡¯re rarely home. Why make things so difficult?¡± Jiang Liu continued to cajole.


    Mo Yiughed coldly and looked at Jiang Liu scornfully.


    At that moment, Jiang Liu realized that his words were inappropriate.


    Ye You was a child of the Jiang Family, so they wanted to protect her. However, Ye Qingtang was also a child of the Jiang Family, but the younger generation of the Jiang Family had bullied her repeatedly¡­


    ¡°We were biased in this incident. Second Sister-inw, please calm down. Father is currently in seclusion. Why not wait for Father to end his seclusion before making a decision?¡± Jiang Liu used a conciliatory tone.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Mo Yi¡¯s gaze passed over everyone present. She seemed scornful of Jiang Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Second Sister-inw, even if you don¡¯t consider yourself, please consider Second Brother and Tang Tang. The Jiang Family blood flows in their veins,¡± Jiang Liu said.


    Mo Yi was definitely at a disadvantage in the current situation.


    If it were just Jiang Qin alone, Mo Yi would not be concerned. But now, Tuoba Yao, Elder Meng, and Jiang Liu were all on Ye You¡¯s side. If Mo Yi forced the matter, they might seize the opportunity to harm Ye Qingtang.


    After some consideration, Mo Yi said frostily, ¡°When is the Domain Monarch ending his seclusion?¡±


    When Jiang Liu heard that there was room of discussion, he immediately said, ¡°Father will end his seclusion in three days at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll give her a few more days. In three days, when the Domain Monarch ends his seclusion, I will insist she returns my daughter her spirit root, regardless of his judgment,¡± Mo Yi said frostily.


    ¡°Dream on! Mo Yi, you just try to touch a hair on You¡¯er¡¯s head!¡± Jiang Qin red at Mo Yi viciously.


    Mo Yi swept a nce at Jiang Qin. Her lips curved in an icy smile.


    ¡°In three days¡¯ time, not only will I touch her, but I will disembowel her and take her spirit root.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Mo Yi said coldly.


    If Tuoba Yao had not held her back. Jiang Qin would probably start fighting with Mo Yi again.


    Ye You was standing nearby, watching Mo Yi, who was like a killing god. When she heard that Mo Yi wanted to disembowel her, she felt a chill throughout her body. She could not help but recall how she and a Ye Family elder had disemboweled Ye Qingtang together and dug out her spirit root¡­


    No!


    She definitely did not want to end up like that!


    Mo Yi could not be bothered to quibble with them. She flew off with Ye Qingtang and the others.

 Chapter 1455 - Arrogance 3

    Chapter 1455 Arrogance 3


    Jiang Liu only heaved a sigh of relief after Mo Yi left. His back was soaked in cold sweat.


    ¡°Third Brother, why do you need to be so timid? That Mo Yi is just too disrespectful. We have numbers on our side. Why should we be afraid of her!¡± Jiang Qin was angered by Jiang Liu¡¯s weak nature.


    But Jiang Liu said, ¡°Can you calm down? So what if we have numbers on our side? You know that Mo Yi is from the Ancient Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°What about the Ancient Dynasty? It¡¯s been dead for ten thousand years. The Central Maind of today is no longer in the era of the Ancient Dynasty. Our Jiang Family is the current Domain Monarch!¡± Jiang Qin said coldly.


    ¡°The Ancient Dynasty no longer exists, but don¡¯t you know about the Ancient Dynasty¡¯s strange cultivation techniques? We¡¯ve known Mo Yi for many years, but no one has ever determined her cultivation level. Father will end his seclusion in a few days. Everything can wait until he ends his seclusion and deals with it. Why do you need to be so impatient?¡± Jiang Liu frowned and seemed rather agitated.


    Jiang Qin wanted to continue, but Tuoba Yao pulled her aside, so she only grunted coldly.


    Ye You, who was standing nearby, waspletely ashen. This time, her pallor was real, unlike her previous act.


    ¡°You¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Aunt Qin will back you up. I would like to see whether that Mo Yi has the ability to touch you within the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Qin looked at Ye You¡¯s paper-white face andforted her tenderly.


    ¡°Aunt Qin¡­ I¡¯m frightened¡­ Ye Qingtang¡¯s mother says she¡¯s going to dig out my spirit root¡­ I know Ye Qingtang hates me, but¡­ but we¡¯re sisters¡­¡± Ye You pretended to quiver in fright and looked pitiable.


    Jiang Qin felt even more tenderness towards her. ¡°What sisters? She¡¯s not fit to be your sister. If she had not tattled to Mo Yi and asked Mo Yi toe and dig out your spirit root, Mo Yi would not know about all this.¡±


    Ye You secretly wept pitifully.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Mo Yi brought Ye Qingtang back to the western courtyard, and Ye Qingtang invited Mo Yi into her room.


    Mo Yi studied the room, then tugged at Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand, and sat down. She spoke.


    ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly get your spirit root back for you. There were too many of them just now. If I took the risk and just fought them to the death, I¡¯m afraid Jiang Qin and the others would harm you out of desperation.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Mo Yi. Although she knew Mo Yi was not her real mother, her heart was filled with warmth.


    She had been adopted by Ye Ling when she was young, and she had never had a mother or experienced a mother¡¯s love. This time, she had traveled to the Central Dynasty hoping to find her mother.


    But at that moment, Mo Yi had allowed her to experience the greatness of a mother¡¯s love.


    Which was to protect her child at all costs, even if she made enemies of everyone else.


    ¡°I know, Mother.¡±


    Mo Yi was startled to be called ¡°Mother¡±. Her limpid eyes suddenly grew moist. She gathered Ye Qingtang into her arms and half-closed her eyes, caressing this treasure that had once been lost.


    ¡°These years have been hard on you. But now that you have returned to my side, I will protect you. If anyone has hurt you, I will avenge you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang almost greedily luxuriated in this precious maternal love.


    Whether in her past or present life, this was her first time experiencing such warmth.


    But at that moment, she could not help but envy the green-robed girl for having such a doting mother.


    When she thought of the green-robed girl, Ye Qingtang somehow felt that she had overlooked something.

 Chapter 1456 - Extermination 1

    Chapter 1456 Extermination 1


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang did not have any interactions with Jiang Lang and his wife in the Central Maind and only knew that they ughtered people mercilessly.


    However, not long after Ye Qingtang reached the Central Maind, the couple suddenly disappeared. She only happened to hear that the couple¡¯s corpses were found in a desert mountain when she was about to leave the Central Maind.


    They had already died for many years when they were found, but their corpses were dried, and all their cultivation waspletely devoured.


    Jiang Lang and his wifemitted many sins when they were alive, and no one collected their corpses even after they died. It was the Jiang Family that learned of the news a very long timeter and hastily sent people to collect their corpses.


    Ye Qingtang did not pay much attention then, but it was a little strange thinking about it now.


    Given Mo Yi¡¯s and Jiang Lang¡¯s skills, how could they die without a sound?


    Moreover, ording to what the person who discovered the corpses said, there were no scars found, and there did not seem to be any fights before they died.


    What kind of person could suck dry all of the couple¡¯s cultivation without themying a hand on the person¡­


    A shocking guess shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind suddenly.


    Could it be that¡­


    Their powers were devoured by the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline?!


    Ye Qingtang was shocked by her own guess.


    She did not meet thedy in green in her previous life, and the devouring bloodline was still on thatdy while thatdy was the biological daughter of Mo Yi and Jiang Lang. If not for the sudden change in this lifetime¡¯s trajectory, perhaps thatdy in green would return to the Jiang Family in the future and to the couple¡¯s side.


    If it was their biological daughter, Jiang Lang and his wife probably would not have their guard up against her¡­


    Returning to her family, devouring her parents¡¯ skills, and killing them¡­


    Ye Qingtang increasingly found that these clues seem to corroborate with the couple¡¯s death.


    However, this was only her guess, and she did not know what exactly happened in her previous life.


    Ye Qingtang did not have many feelings toward Jiang Lang and his wife in her previous life, but Mo Yi protected her so much today; Ye Qingtang had a heart as well, so how could she not be grateful?


    Mo Yi was unaware of Ye Qingtang¡¯s guesses and only let go of her reluctantly after hugging for a long time. Her motherly gaze scanned Ye Qingtang closely, and however she looked at her did not seem to be enough.


    ¡°Your father will like you as well if he sees you.¡±


    ¡°Father? Did he not return with you?¡± Ye Qingtang was a little curious as the couple was rumored to always be by each other¡¯s side.


    Mo Yi said with a smile, ¡°Some tactless people annoyed your father, and he has to spend some time to massacre all of them. He told me to return first to look at you, and so I left first.¡±


    Massacre all of them¡­


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    Alright. A caring mother she was, but this kindness was only shown to her daughter.


    This couple was still as heartless to others.


    Mo Yi wanted to say something more, but she suddenly started coughing.


    The demon fox servant hurriedly retrieved a medicine gourd from her space ring and handed it to Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi received it and drank it. Ye Qingtang smelled a bitter medicinal scent that had a faint smell of blood.


    ¡°Mother, are you unwell?¡± Ye Qingtang noticed that Mo Yi¡¯splexion was very pale and that her breathing was much weaker than others. Mo Yi was unusually valiant when fighting Jiang Qin, and Ye Qingtang thought it was just a front, but now, it seemed that there really was a problem.

 Chapter 1457 - Extermination 2

    Chapter 1457 Extermination 2


    Mo Yi passed the medicine gourd to her servant and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a problem from the bloodline. It¡¯s nothing much. I was initially still worried that you followed my bloodline, but now, it seems that you followed your father. This is good as well¡­ Although people with my bloodline are powerful, there are many drawbacks. It is great that you have the Heavenly Demon Bloodline variant.¡±


    Bloodline drawbacks?


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    Everyone knew about the power of the Ancient Dynasty, but their downfall was a mystery.


    Could it be¡­ rted to this bloodline?


    Mo Yi did not seem to intend to talk about her bloodline. Meeting her daughter after over ten years, Mo Yi did have many things to talk to Ye Qingtang about, and Ye Qingtang calmed down to feel the momentary familialfort.


    Mo Yi was overjoyed that her lost daughter returned to her, but there was one person in the Jiang Family who was infuriated.


    Jiang Shun¡¯s firm features seemed to be ripping apart from hatred as he looked at Jiang Yiming, who wasying in bed breathlessly.


    Jiang Liu, Jiang Qin, and her husband and others were present in the room.


    ¡°How¡¯s Yiming¡¯s injury?¡± Jiang Liu took a look at Jiang Shun¡¯s somber expression and then at the physician beside them.


    That physician¡¯s forehead had ayer of cold sweat as he replied anxiously. ¡°Young Master Yiming¡¯s¡­ injuries are very severe¡­ His arteries are damaged. Although¡­ Although his life is saved¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ all his cultivation will¡­¡±


    Jiang Liu was shocked by what the physician said.


    Jiang Yiming is crippled?


    Ye Xun, who was standing aside, shivered as he looked at the lifeless Jiang Yiming. Jiang Yiming was a Heavenly Venerate, but Mo Yi actually crippled him with one move.


    She was standing right behind Jiang Yiming then, and if Mo Yi¡¯s attacknded on her¡­


    She would have died at the scene!


    ¡°Sister You¡­¡± Ye Xun tugged Ye You¡¯s sleeves.


    Ye You looked down with an ashamed expression. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If Brother Yiming did not vent anger for me, he would not confront Ye Qingtang and all the more not cause Ye Qingtang to be resentful and incite her mother to hurt Brother Yiming.¡±


    Then, Ye You took a step forward and kneeled before Jiang Shun.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault. I did Brother Yiming wrong.¡±


    Jiang Shun had a gloomy expression and did not speak.


    Jiang Qin was tearful at the sight and hurriedly helped Ye You up.


    ¡°You, this has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s Mo Yi and her daughter who are evil.¡± Jiang Qin looked at Jiang Shun and said, ¡°Eldest brother, Yiming is your only son. Now that he is harmed to this state because of Mo Yi and her daughter, you must definitely avenge him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I did not notice and protect Yiming.¡± Jiang Liu was extremely vexed at this instant.


    Jiang Shun was the eldest son of the Domain Monarch. He had been the acting Family Master during the Domain Monarch¡¯s seclusion and had an extremely high status in the Jiang Family. Jiang Yiming was his only son.


    ¡°Eldest brother¡­¡± Seeing that Jiang Shun did not reply, Jiang Qin wanted to say something more, but he suddenly raised his hand and smashed the wall with his palm.


    ¡°Where is Mo Yi at now?¡± Jiang Shun had a sinister and murderous gaze.


    Jiang Qin was delighted and replied immediately. ¡°She is in the west garden right now.¡±


    Expressionless, Jiang Shun turned around and walked out of the door. Jiang Qin and the rest noticed and immediately followed.


    ¡°Eldest brother, Mo Yi is too arrogant. Her cultivation technique is unusual. I wille with you.¡± Jiang Qin had her own ns. Mo Yi¡¯s cultivation techniques were unusual, but no matter what, she was on her own. Now that Jiang Lang was not around and the Domain Monarch was in seclusion, it was the best time to get rid of Mo Yi and Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1458 - Extermination 3

    <h4 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1458 Extermination 3</h4>


    The Domain Monarch woulde out of seclusion three dayster, and even if Jiang Lang came back, the Domain Monarch would not allow him to mess around.


    ¡°Eldest brother, you all¡­¡± Jiang Liu wanted to say something when he saw that the situation was off.


    But Jiang Qin cut him and said, ¡°Third brother, you watched Yiming grow up. Can you bear to see him in this state now?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Liu was in a daze.


    ¡°Mo Yi already said that she will dig You¡¯er¡¯s spirit root three dayster. In the past, she and Jiang Lang killed Elder Meng¡¯s son as well. Are you not clear about these, third brother? Mo Yi ultimately does not share our family name, but she harmed our n members repeatedly. Are you really going to stand up for someone with a different family name?¡± Jiang Lang snickered.


    Jiang Liu was speechless.


    After discussions, they headed straight to the west garden immediately.


    Ye You nned to follow them as well, but Ye Xun pulled Ye You fearfully.


    ¡°Sister You, it¡¯s better for us to not go. That Mo Yi¡­¡±


    Seeing that others had left, all the remorse and guilt left Ye You¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? No matter how powerful that Mo Yi is, how can she win against Aunt Qin and so many of them? Once Mo Yi dies, Ye Qingtang will no longer have a backing. I must see how she dies tragically today.¡±


    Ye Xun thought that it made sense as well and did not say anything much. Then, she followed Ye You and headed there as well in hopes of seeing Ye Qingtang die.


    In the west garden, Mo Yi asked Ye Qingtang about her childhood after consuming the medicine. The two of themughed and sighed from time to time and seemed to have a close mother-and-daughter rtionship. Even Beidou Demon Lord was envious of them.


    But at this time, Mo Yi¡¯s gaze suddenly changed.


    The two demon fox servants at the door tightened their grip on their weapons vigntly at this instant as well.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Ye Qingtang vaguely sensed that there was something wrong when she saw that Mo Yi¡¯s expression changed.


    Mo Yi patted Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Afterward, Mo Yi rose immediately, and the tightly-shut door was unlocked instantly with the flick of her sleeves.


    Outside the door were Jiang Shun and the rest.


    The warmth in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes faded immediately when she saw the ill-intentioned people, and she stood beside Mo Yi.


    ¡°F*ck! They¡¯re here to stir up trouble!¡± The little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm knew that the situation was bad when it saw these people appearing together.


    A smile shed across Mo Yi¡¯s pale face as she nced at the speaking little white tiger. She then looked up at the people outside the door.


    ¡°Why? Are you all unwilling to wait for three days? Are you all returning Ye You¡¯s spirit root to my daughter?¡±


    Jiang Shun squinted his eyes and red at Mo Yi with malice.


    Jiang Qin scoffed. ¡°Mo Yi, you¡¯re still so muddleheaded with death at hand. This is the Jiang Residence. You behaved recklessly however you wanted, ruined the descendants of the Jiang Family, and vited the family rules repeatedly. Today is the day where you will repay for all your sins.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Mo Yi chuckled as she looked at the gloomy Jiang Shun. ¡°Is Jiang Yiming killed by a single move from me? Did you all hurry here for his funeral?¡±


    Jiang Shun¡¯s expression became increasingly contorted.


    ¡°Mo Yi, I always refused to haggle with people like you on the ount of my second younger brother. However, you injured my son severely today, and I must settle this score.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s not dead¡­¡± Mo Yi shook her head faintly and smiled. ¡°Your son bullied my daughter. It¡¯s truly a pity that I could not kill him.¡±

 Chapter 1459 - Shameless 1

    Chapter 1459 Shameless 1


    ¡°Elder Brother, Mo Yi is unrepentant even now. Why bother to bandy words with her? Just cut off her head and avenge Yiming.¡± Jiang Qin fanned the mes.


    Jiang Shun nodded slightly. The aura that surrounded him instantly grew.


    Jiang Qin and Tuoba Yao were also prepared to attack.


    Mo Yi looked at them frostily, and a chilly smile appeared on her lips. She turned her head slightly to look at Ye Qingtang and then raised her hand to smooth Ye Qingtang¡¯s hair, whichy against her cheek.


    ¡°Tang Tang, this ce is too filthy. Wait for me in the room.¡±


    But Ye Qingtang shook her head. She knew Mo Yi was very powerful, but Jiang Qin and the others were no weaklings. She could not abandon Mo Yi now that they were ganging up on her.


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t I fight together with you?¡±


    Although they were not actually rted by blood, Mo Yi had been good to her.


    Mo Yi was startled, but then sheughed softly. ¡°Very well, we will kill our enemies together. I¡¯ll ughter these people who bullied my Tang Tang.¡±


    With that, Mo Yi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned towards Jiang Qin and the others.


    ¡°If I survive today, all of you will die in the future.¡±


    Mo Yi¡¯s words were filled with powerful murderous intent. The two demon fox servants were at attention. Even the Beidou Demon Lord was prepared to fight.


    Jiang Qin and the others were all Heavenly Venerates. Based on their current fighting abilities, it would be difficult for Ye Qingtang and the Beidou Demon Lord to participate in today¡¯s battle.


    But at that moment, no one was prepared to retreat.


    The next instant, Jiang Qin and the others suddenly charged at Mo Yi. Mo Yi leaped into the air and met them in battle. Her two servants also entered the fight.


    Ye Qingtang was not far behind. She took a few bottles of elixirs from her space ring that could temporarily increase her abilities and drank them. Then, she drew her sword and charged with the little white tiger and the Beidou Demon Lord.


    Ye You and Ye Xun, who had followed Jiang Qin and the others, now stood at the entrance of the yard and watched the melee from a distance.


    Ye You¡¯s eyes passed over everyone and then settled on Ye Qingtang. Her eyes were filled with malice.


    ¡°Elder Sister You¡¯er, Ye Qingtang is doomed. Mo Yi is certainly no match for Aunt Qin and the others when they join forces against her,¡± Ye Xun said with a smile.


    Ye You¡¯s lips curved in a faint smile. She hade here just to see Ye Qingtang lose her head.


    In a moment, a series of pitched battles were taking ce throughout the yard.


    The two demon fox servants were fairly powerful, but they still paled inparison to Jiang Qin and the others. Ye Qingtang and the Beidou Demon Lord joined forces with the two servants to hamper Jiang Qin and Tuoba Yao.


    But Jiang Shun directly attacked Mo Yi.


    Jiang Shun was much more powerful than Jiang Qin. He managed to hold his own as he traded blows with Mo Yi. For a while, things were at a stalemate, and it was difficult to determine who would win.


    Ye Qingtang and a demon fox servant fought Jiang Qin. Jiang Qin was no match for Mo Yi but could manage the demon fox servant and Ye Qingtang.


    The demon fox servant and Ye Qingtang joined forces but were still no match for Jiang Qin. After a while, the demon fox servant was struck by Jiang Qin and spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Young mistress, you better go.¡± Traces of blood stained the demon fox servant¡¯s robes red. Her voice did not waver, but she protected Ye Qingtang so that she could leave the battlefield.


    Jiang Qin was much more powerful than she imagined. The young mistress¡¯s powers just could notpare to Jiang Qin.


    It did not matter if she died. But nothing must happen to the young mistress.


    ¡°Trying to escape? It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Jiang Qin would not allow Ye Qingtang to leave. She leaped up and brushed past the demon fox servant, her palm descending on Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1460 - Shameless 2

    Chapter 1460 Shameless 2


    A fierce burst of mes exploded around Ye Qingtang. The ck mes roared as she forced herself to withstand Jiang Qin¡¯s blow. However, blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    Mo Y was fighting fiercely with Jiang Qin, but she kept an eye on Ye Qingtang. When she saw that Jiang Qin had injured Ye Qingtang, Mo Yi¡¯s pale face instantly turned crimson.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, how dare you injure my daughter!¡±


    The next instant, Mo Yi soared upwards and struck. A huge white glow, like lightning, shot towards Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin was shocked and hurriedly withdrew. She raised her eyes to look at Mo Yi with a cold smile on her lips.


    ¡°Mo Yi, I not only want to injure her, but I want to break your daughter¡¯s neck in front of you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Mo Yi¡¯s eyes were half-hooded. Her dark pupils seemed to slowly dte until they covered the whites of her eyes.


    Before Mo Yi could get away, Jiang Shun pressed towards her, not giving Mo Yi an opportunity to rescue Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mo Yi, open your eyes and look at me carefully, so you can see how I twist off your daughter¡¯s head,¡± Jiang Qin said with a cold smirk. Then, she attacked Ye Qingtang with a flying leap.


    Mo Yi was frantic, but Jiang Shun hampered her and did not give her a chance to leave.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Mo Yi gave a low shout.


    Jiang Shunughed coldly.


    ¡°Mo Yi, this is your retribution. You injured my son. Today, your daughter is going to be killed before your eyes. This is retribution. Hahaha.¡±


    By then, Mo Yi¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely ck. A ck vein stretched from her temple to her cheek. Her skin seemed to grow even paler. She looked like a demon who had crawled out of hell. Her powers suddenly grew exponentially.


    The smug expression was suddenly wiped off Jiang Shun¡¯s face. His eyes filled with shock when he saw that Mo Yi¡¯s powers had suddenly surged.


    What is happening?


    ¡°All of you shall die!¡± Mo Yi suddenly spoke. Her voice was imbued with a faint, intive wail. Her speed instantly doubled. Shocked, Jiang Shun hurriedly moved to defend himself.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang saw that Jiang Qin was moving step by step closer to her. But she remainedpletely calm.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang. Of all things, you should never have offended my You¡¯er. Who do you think you are to pit yourself against You¡¯er? Today¡­ will be the day you die.¡± Jiang Qin had no regard for Ye Qingtang, and sheughed coldly as she drew nearer.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes slightly and secretly stimted the energy in her body.


    Jiang Qin suddenly struck. A red light shot out from behind her. Her movements transformed into a blur of light, as if she was a me streaking across the area.


    The instant Jiang Qin attacked, the ck mes around Ye Qingtang surged. The towering ck mes instantly transformed into a ck phoenix, which charged straight at Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin was slightly taken aback. She had not expected Ye Qingtang to have such a move. She had a bad feeling about these ck mes.


    The demon fox servants had assumed that Ye Qingtang was no match for Jiang Qin and had not expected her to be able to withstand Jiang Qin¡¯s attack.


    Mo Yi had also noticed this. Her lips curved slightly, and the ck vein on her face gradually vanished.


    Just as Mo Yi rxed a little, a ck figure suddenly charged out from behind her.


    Elder Meng suddenly appeared. The moment Mo Yi rxed, he aimed a blow at Mo Yi¡¯s back.

 Chapter 1461 - Shameless 3

    Chapter 1461 Shameless 3


    Mo Yi sensed something was amiss but did not have time to dodge. The blow hit her squarely in the back.


    ¡°Mo Yi, you must pay for my son¡¯s life!¡±


    Elder Meng roared.


    No one expected Elder Meng to suddenly appear. Jiang Shun and the others were delighted to see Elder Meng.


    Mo Yi stumbled, and blood shot from her mouth. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at Elder Meng, who had attacked her from behind.


    ¡°Your son deserved to die,¡± Mo Yi said with a coldugh as she wiped away the blood.


    Jiang Shun and the others had reached an impasse in their fight with Mo Yi. In fact, after Mo Yi¡¯s powers surged, they had slowly started to lose. No one expected Elder Meng to suddenly attack at this moment, breaking Mo Yi¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°Elder Meng.¡± Jiang Shun looked at Elder Meng and slowly raised his hand.


    Elder Meng had appeared at this moment because he also wanted to kill Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi would certainly die today!


    ¡°Mo Yi, I would like to see what other tricks you can pull out of your bag today. You have nothing to me but your many evil deeds,¡± Jiang Shun said with a coldugh.


    Mo Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her chest rose and fell as she breathed erratically.


    The demon fox servants, who were still embroiled in battle, were startled by Mo Yi¡¯s appearance. Jiang Qin and Tuoba Yao immediately seized on their slight distraction and sent them flying with heavy injuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Kill Mo Yi first,¡± Elder Meng said cautiously.


    Tuoba Yao and Jiang Qin did not waver anymore. They leaped upwards into the void, and the four of them joined forces to surround Mo Yi.


    When Ye Qingtang saw this, she also soared upwards and stood before Mo Yi, brandishing her sword.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± A faint smile grew on Mo Yi¡¯s pale face when she saw that her daughter was protecting her.


    ¡°Mother, you leave first.¡± Ye Qingtang fixed her eyes on Jiang Shun and the others. If not for Elder Meng¡¯s sneak attack, it would have been difficult to determine the oue of today¡¯s fight. But now Mo Yi seemed to be injured, perhaps¡­


    ¡°None of you will escape today! All of you will die here!¡± Jiang Qinughed coldly.


    ¡°With your abilities¡­¡± Mo Yiughed softly. She was about to say something else when she was racked with a fit of violent coughing. Ye Qingtang was frightened to see her cough out arge amount of blood.


    Mo Yi frowned slightly and looked at Ye Qingtang, who was standing in front of her. Something shed across her eyes. Then, she suddenly reached out and pulled Ye Qingtang into her arms. She flicked her wide sleeves, and mes shot from them. The mes were interspersed with cold gleams of light, which shot towards Jiang Qin and the others.


    The gleams of light shot forth as mes filled the air.


    While Jiang Qin and the others dodged, Mo Yi held on to Ye Qingtang and flew off,nding inside the room. Then, she curled her fingers and pulled the severely injured demon fox servants, Beidou Demon Lord, and the little white tiger into the room together.


    The door mmed shut.


    The mes in the courtyard immediately disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it, it was an illusion!¡± Jiang Qin only realized the truth when she saw the mes disappear suddenly. She prepared to break down the door and charge in.


    But as Jiang Qin was about to break down the door, Jiang Shun pulled her back.


    ¡°Elder Brother?¡± Jiang Qin looked surprised.


    Jiang Shun kicked a stone towards the tightly locked door.


    The moment the stone collided with the room door, it exploded into bits.


    ¡°It¡¯s a barrier.¡± Elder Meng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the door. He could faintly see that the doors and windows of the room were enmeshed in lines of light that were as fine as cobwebs.

 Chapter 1462 - Death Wish 1

    Chapter 1462 Death Wish 1


    ¡°So what? We have so many people. Will we be unable to break through this barrier? Once the barrier is broken, we can kill Mo Yi and Ye Qingtang,¡± Jiang Qin said.


    Elder Meng shook his head.


    ¡°This is a barrier passed down by the Ancient Dynasty. The price is too high if we break it. However, this barrier consumes too much energy. That Mo Yi was injured by me just now. Given her current condition, she will not be able to sustain this barrier for long. We just need to wait.¡±


    Jiang Qin hesitated for a moment and finally stopped.


    After Mo Yi brought the people into the room, she immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and her fragile frame was unstable.


    Ye Qingtang hurriedly helped to steady Mo Yi.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mo Yi squinted her eyes and wiped the blood at the corner of her lips. ¡°I was careless for a moment.¡±


    Subsequently, Mo Yi looked at Ye Qingtang worryingly and brushed the sinister look in her eyes away. ¡°Tang Tang, I will send you all out from the back doorter. You don¡¯t need to return. You just need to head to the mountain thirty miles away to look for your father. He should be there.¡±


    Mo Yi¡¯s voice was extremely gentle, but what she said stunned Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Ye Qingtang faintly felt that Mo Yi seemed to be addressing her post-death matters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Those people outside racked their brains to take my life. I don¡¯t mind ying with them, but I will be worried if you¡¯re beside me,¡± Mo Yi said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang did not believe a single word she said.


    If Mo Yi really could deal with Jiang Shun and the rest, she would not have retreated into the room.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t lie to me. I am already an adult,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Mo Yi was slightly surprised, but she sighed softly.


    It was then that Ye Qingtang noticed a streak of ck blood on Mo Yi¡¯s pale face. Her eyes became pitch-ck, and the white of the eye waspletely absent.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± The heavily-wounded demon fox servants saw Mo Yi¡¯s behavior and took out that medicine gourd strenuously.


    Mo Yi shook her head, however.


    That medicine could only be used for daily nourishment. She had already suffered a huge deficit and still needed to sustain the barrier. How could she consume it?


    The demon fox servants lowered their head and clenched their fists tightly as they hated themselves for being incapable.


    ¡°Mother, what exactly is wrong with your body?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡°Tang Tang, do you know why the grand Ancient Dynasty declined back then?¡± Mo Yi suddenly asked.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. Including her, the entire Central Maind had very little understanding of the Ancient Dynasty.


    ¡°The royals of the Ancient Dynasty were supreme powerful figures, and they are not in the least inferior even if they were in the current age. This is all reliant on the Netherworld Bloodline of my n,¡± Mo Yi said.


    ¡°Netherworld Bloodline?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    The Netherworld Bloodline was an extremely rare and immensely powerful bloodline.


    It was rumored that the Netherworld Bloodline came from the God of the Netherworld. He was a god that drifted between life and death and found joy in death.


    Anyone who possessed the Netherworld Bloodline could use the God of the Netherworld¡¯s powers and be exceptionally powerful, but one would have to pay the price with their lives every time they used his powers.


    The more frequent the usage, the shorter one¡¯s lifespan.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang finally realized the reason behind the Ancient Dynasty¡¯s fall.


    Perhaps they were powerful, but their power was at the cost of their lifespan.


    Moreover, it was rumored that it was extremely tough for those with the Netherworld Bloodline to reproduce; thus, this also resulted in the difficulty for the Ancient Dynasty to prolong.

 Chapter 1463 - Death Wish 2

    Chapter 1463 Death Wish 2


    No wonder¡­


    No wonder Mo Yi gave off such a frail feeling.


    Mo Yi could only repress Jiang Shun and the rest because she used the powers of the Netherworld Bloodline.


    ¡°After the Ancient Dynasty fell back then, the remaining n members hid themselves, and only a few people remained after thousands of years. Almost the entire n was wiped out. However, that Holy Lord of Shadows suddenly appeared in the Central Maind back then. An elder from my n pleaded for a life-prolonging medicine from the Holy Lord of Shadows, which prevented theplete extermination of my n.¡±


    The medicine contained in the medicine gourd was left behind by the Holy Lord of Shadows back then.


    ¡°When I was pregnant with you, I was worried that you would inherit the Netherworld Bloodline as well. But I can rest assured now.¡± Mo Yi raised her hand and touched Ye Qingtang¡¯s head.


    The Netherworld Bloodline had both advantages and disadvantages.


    However, she did not hope for her own daughter to have this bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows?


    That medicine was given by the Holy Lord of Shadows?


    The Holy Lord of Shadows came from the Second Domain and was an Undead. Perhaps, she knew many things regarding the Netherworld Bloodline, and perhaps the Holy Lord of Shadows knew about more things that could restrain the Netherworld Bloodline apart from that medicine.


    If she returned to the Temple of Shadows, perhaps she could find other ways.


    However, thinking about this stuff now was too early.


    ¡°Tang Tang, those people outside cannot do anything about me. If they really have the ability, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live until this day. You can leave first.¡± Mo Yi persuaded. She was already ted to see her long-lost daughter.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. At such a time, she would not leave regardless of what Mo Yi said.


    Mo Yi¡¯splexion became increasingly pale. She would not be able to sustain this barrier for long.


    Then, Mo Yi coughed violently, and the defense barrier outside began to copse.


    Jiang Qin and the rest outside the door noticed the weakening of that barrier, and their eyes glistened.


    The subtle sound made its way into everyone¡¯s ears. As they watched the barrier surrounding the house disappear slowly, the smiles in their eyes deepened gradually.


    ¡°The barrier is broken! Let¡¯s charge in!¡± Jiang Qin eximed eagerly.


    Jiang Shun and the rest walked up immediately.


    With a loud bang, the door suddenly burst open with a huge force. Mo Yi sat in the room and looked at these people coldly.


    As long as she was still alive, she would not allow them to touch Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mo Yi, today is your death day!¡± Jiang Qin snickered as she looked at the increasingly frail Mo Yi.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly moved forward and stood in front of Mo Yi.


    Although she was not her biological daughter, she was very clear that Mo Yi wanted to protect her. Since she used this identity, Mo Yi was her mother.


    Ye Qingtang analyzed the situation quickly. She was still unaware if herst card could protect Mo Yi.


    Surprise shed across Mo Yi¡¯s eyes when she saw Ye Qingtang shielding her, and her eyes reddened slightly when the surprise faded.


    Mo Yi had seen all the ugly sides of humans. In crises, even one¡¯s own flesh and blood could flee for their life alone, yet her daughter was this nice¡­


    Ye Qingtang lifted her chin slightly, and her gaze was as sharp as knives. Holding the sword across her body, she spoke coldly.


    ¡°Go over my dead body first if you want to hurt my mother.¡±


    Since she enjoyed Mo Yi¡¯s motherly love, she was Mo Yi¡¯s daughter now, and she had to repay this kindness.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Ye Qingtang, I think you have a death wish. Since you wish to die so eagerly, I will fulfill your wishes. Once I kill you, I will y your mother.¡± Jiang Qin snickered as wickedness pervaded her eyes.

 Chapter 1464 - Death Wish 3

    Chapter 1464 Death Wish 3


    In the next second, Jiang Qin leaped up and bolted straight toward Ye Qingtang.


    Mo Yi¡¯s expression changed, and she wanted to step up to take that blow. However, after being severely injured earlier on and forcefully implementing the barrier, which worsened her injuries further, blood seeped out of her mouth as she stood up in a flurry.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath, and all her strength reached the maximum at this point as she swore to fight Jiang Qin to the end.


    Ye You looked at this scene from afar, and her eyes were filled with smiles. It was as though she turned into Jiang Qin at this moment as she cast the shadow of death over Ye Qingtang.


    Kill her!


    But the moment when Jiang Qin rushed to Ye Qingtang, a bolt of lightning shot down from the sky abruptly.


    That deafening sound immediately lit up the dim courtyard.


    The strike of lightning directly blocked Jiang Qin¡¯s route. Seeing that familiar sh, Jiang Qin was rmed and hurriedly retreated backward. However, the lightning strikes seemed to have a spiritual nature, and numerous bolts continuously chased after Jiang Qin and struck at her.


    Any part of the ground that the lightning struck became charred and stirred up a storm of dust.


    Several shadows suddenly appeared in the sky along with that lightning.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, you have a death wish.¡± An emotionless yell suddenly sounded from the sky.


    Jiang Qin steadied herself and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Only to see¡­


    A stunning-looking man in a bloody robe standing in midair. His striking appearance bore some resemnce with Jiang Shun and Jiang Liu but had additional hints of wildness.


    ¡°Jiang Lang¡­¡± Jiang Qin trembled slightly when she saw that man.


    Even Jiang Shun and the others in the courtyard were shocked as well.


    Jiang Lang is back?


    Why is he so fast?!


    Like a devil that crawled out from hell, Jiang Lang¡¯s body was coated with blood, and his clean face was stained withrge traces of blood. Fresh blood dripped down from his dark hair, and the strong smell of blood rushed into everyone¡¯s nose.


    There were four men in ghost masks and ck armor behind Jiang Lang.


    Ye Qingtang looked up in surprise at the handsome man in the sky. That man¡¯s gaze coincidentallynded on her as well, but shifting his gaze slightly, he saw Mo Yi, who was standing behind Ye Qingtang.


    When he noticed Mo Yi¡¯s frail appearance and the blood seeping out from the corner of her lips, Jiang Lang¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot immediately.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Jiang Lang flew down, and his body seemed to be surrounded by lightning as he charged towards the stunned Jiang Qin.


    ¡°Brother! What are you doing!¡± Jiang Shun was rmed to see the murderous Jiang Lang attacking Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin turned pale instantly as she saw a berserk Jiang Lang. Never had she thought that Jiang Lang would suddenly appear at such a timing.


    ¡°She is your younger sister. Jiang Lang, are you crazy!¡± Jiang Shun shouted.


    Yet, nothing entered Jiang Lang¡¯s ears as he used lightning as a pike and struck at Jiang Qin sessively.


    Seeing that Jiang Qin was being attacked, Tuoba Yao was rmed and hurriedly went up but was blocked by the four demon-masked guards brought by Jiang Lang.


    ¡°Jiang Lang, stop! Do you want to kill your own family?¡± Jiang Shun¡¯s expression changed drastically as he rushed to Jiang Qin¡¯s front and took a blow from the infuriated Jiang Lang with difficulty.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Jiang Lang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot like that of a wild beast as his emotionless eyes swept across Jiang Shun coldly.

 Chapter 1465 - Wild 1

    Chapter 1465 Wild 1


    ¡°Eldest brother¡­¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s face was extremely pale as she stood behind Jiang Shun nervously. All the prior arrogance and conceitedness was absent.


    Jiang Lang was a lunatic, and everyone in the Jiang Family knew about it. In the entire Jiang Family, Jiang Lang did not have any respect for anyone, and only the Domain Monarch could somewhat repress Jiang Lang.


    They wanted to join forces to attack Mo Yi and Ye Qingtang earlier on because they relied on the fact that Jiang Lang was not present.


    Who would have thought¡­


    He was actually back.


    ¡°Jiang Lang, calm down. She is your younger sister.¡± Jiang Shun reproached coldly.


    ¡°Younger sister?¡± Jiang Lang¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°I dare to kill anyone who dares to harm Yi, even if that person is a god. Younger sister¡­ so what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Jiang Shun frowned and spoke. ¡°There is a reason for today¡¯s incident. Do you know what Mo Yi did? She injured Yiming and even proimed that she wanted to dig You¡¯s spirit root¡­¡±


    ¡°Injured Yiming?¡± Jiang Lang¡¯s expression remained the same, but his gaze swept across Jiang Shun.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡­¡±


    ¡°So all of you are here to kill my wife?¡± Jiang Lang¡¯s tone changed suddenly.


    Jiang Shun was taken aback. Before he could react in time, Jiang Lang stabbed straight toward Jiang Shun¡¯s heart directly.


    Jiang Shun retreated hurriedly as disbelief was written all over his face.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Jiang Shun red at Jiang Lang. They were biological brothers! Mo Yi was merely Jiang Lang¡¯s wife!


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Langughed when he saw that he failed to get Jiang Shun in a move, and his bloodshot eyes swept across everyone at the scene. ¡°I want to kill all of you.¡±


    Then, Jiang Lang struck with his spike without any leniency.


    He had never borne to let his wife suffer any injustice. How dare they hurt her!


    Jiang Lang was extremely talented, and his martialprehension skills were very high. In the past few years outside, he had been fighting with his life on the line, and all the techniques he trained out were killing moves.


    Jiang Shun broke out in a cold sweat as he was cornered by Jiang Lang, and he continuously cussed the lunatic Jiang Lang in his heart.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment when she saw the change of events.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Mo Yi¡¯s voice suddenly traveled from behind Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang turned around slightly, and Mo Yi walked to her side strenuously. ¡°That is your father. Everyone in this world can be afraid of him, but we don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Mo Yi¡¯s eyes were permeated with warmth and gentleness as she looked at the man in the battle.


    Ye Qingtang could not help butment in her heart when she saw Mo Yi¡¯s expression.


    This infamous couple was not heartless; it was just that their emotions were solely devoted to one person for their entire lives.


    Jiang Qin and the rest fought Mo Yi for a long time earlier on and had used up much energy. Currently, Jiang Lang was on a rampage and attacking everyone crazily. In addition, the four demon-masked guards that Jiang Lang brought back were highly-skilled as well, so Jiang Qin and the rest felt the strain immediately.


    As Ye You watched the scene from afar, the smile on her face had gradually fallen apart.


    ¡°That¡­ that is Jiang Lang?¡± Ye Xun swallowed her saliva silently as she looked at the demonized Jiang Lang.


    Previously, she felt that Mo Yi was already very frightening, but who would have thought that Jiang Lang was even more terrifying? He was actually merciless to his siblings and attacked them with lethal moves just for a woman.


    Ye You gritted her teeth in silence.


    First, Mo Yi. And then Jiang Lang. Why does Ye Qingtang have such a good life?


    If Jiang Lang hade anyter, Ye Qingtang would definitely have died.

 Chapter 1466 - Wild 2

    Chapter 1466 Wild 2


    The present situation was very disadvantageous for Jiang Lang and the rest as Jiang Lang was like a crazed beast.


    Beidou Demon Lord silently swallowed her saliva when he saw the battlefield situation.


    ¡°Stop, all of you.¡± A low shout traveled into everyone¡¯s ears suddenly, and a repressive force followed instantly.


    Both parties in the battle trembled when they heard that voice, and their actions halted for a moment.


    A shocked Elder Xu was standing at the entrance of the courtyard with a gray-haired elderly.


    That elderly¡¯s brows were tightly-furrowed as his gaze swept across the chaotic scene.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Jiang Shun was delighted when he saw the elderly.


    That elderly was Jiang Kai, the elder brother of Domain Monarch and the uncle of Jiang Shun.


    ¡°Are you all done messing around? How unbing is it to cause such a huge ruckus in the Jiang Family?¡± Jiang Kai shouted coldly, and a look of displease could be seen on his face.


    The Domain Monarch¡¯s siblings had high statuses in the Jiang Family, and their skills were significantly higher than Jiang Shun¡¯s generation. The Jiang Family had an extensive influence in this entire maind while the Domain Monarch¡¯s siblings were mostly guarded outside. Yet, unexpectedly, Jiang Kai was back today.


    Jiang Qin and the rest did not dare to revolt before Jiang Kai, and only Jiang Lang¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with a murderous look.


    ¡°Jiang Lang, look at you now.¡± Jiang Kai frowned while looking at Jiang Lang. He was very dissatisfied with this undisciplined younger generation.


    Jiang Lang was not this deranged back then, but after he married Mo Yi, the couple became increasingly unbridled. They even killed Elder Meng¡¯s son and left the Jiang Family.


    Jiang Lang looked at Jiang Kai coldly.


    ¡°Why? Do you still want me to make a move?¡± Jiang Kai snickered, and a repressive force disseminated from his body instantly.


    Under the repression, Jiang Lang turned pale slightly, but his eyes were like that of an unrestrained beast.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you all?¡± Elder Xu had a perplexed look. The Ancient You n had some activity as the Domain Monarch was about toe out from seclusion; thus, the Domain Monarch¡¯s siblings began returning to the head family.


    Elder Xu felt that he had only left for a mere day, but why did the Jiang Family be like this?


    ¡°Uncle, Jiang Lang is crazy. He wants to kill me and Eldest Brother.¡± Jiang Qin immediately lodged aint when she saw Jiang Kai.


    The Jiang Family had its own rules¡ªno matter how they acted to outsiders, internal killing was strictly forbidden.


    Jiang Kai¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    ¡°You all joined forces to harm my wife and daughter. So what if I kill you all?¡± Jiang Lang snickered.


    ¡°Jiang Lang.¡± Jiang Kai¡¯s expression darkened. He was still present, but Jiang Lang still dared to be so insolent.


    ¡°You have been away for many years, and you attacked your siblings the moment you returned. Have you forgotten the Jiang Family¡¯s rules?¡±


    ¡°Family rules? If they did abide by the family rules, why would they attack my wife and daughter so cruelly?¡± Jiang Lang said coldly


    Jiang Kai¡¯s gaze swept across Jiang Qin and the rest before looking at Mo Yi and Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Uncle, we did not. Mo Yi was the one who attacked first. She injured Yiming. Eldest Brother and I were angry and came to reason with her, but she suddenly attacked us. Uncle, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go and look at Yiming. Mo Yi¡¯s attack was extremely fierce, and Yiming ispletely crippled now¡­¡± Jiang Qin said quickly.


    Jiang Yiming was indeed injured, and Mo Yi could not push the me.


    Since Mo Yi was the one who attacked first and vited the rules, there was nothing wrong for them to approach her.


    Please go to https://.novelupdates/Rebirth-of-the-Strongest-Empress/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 1467 - Wild 3

    Chapter 1467 Wild 3


    Elder Meng stepped forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Mo Yi who vited the rules first today, so we came to reason with her. Who knew that she did not repent and was even more insolent and started attacking us? We never thought of hurting the two of them and were only acting ording to the family rules.¡±


    The Jiang Family¡¯s hall of discipline was initially managed by Jiang Kai, and the management rights were handed to Elder Meng only after Jiang Kai left the headquarters.


    Elder Meng understood Jiang Kai very well and knew that he hated people who vited the family rules the most; thus, he made use of that point.


    Furthermore, the departure of Jiang Lang and his wife from the house had already caused Jiang Kai¡¯s dissatisfaction. If not for the Domain Monarch choosing not to pursue this matter, Jiang Kai would already have caught the two of them back to the Jiang Family to punish them ording to the family rules.


    As expected, Jiang Kai¡¯s expression darkened increasingly.


    ¡°People,¡± Jiang Kai said suddenly.


    ¡°Send the three of them to jail. Jiang Lang, it¡¯s time for someone to teach you about the rules. I will not probe about your actions outside, but in the Jiang Family¡­¡± Jiang Kai squinted.


    Then, the group of guards that came with Jiang Kai moved forward.


    Jiang Lang immediately led his men and stood in front of Ye Qingtang and Mo Yi.


    ¡°Jiang Lang, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Kai had a displeased expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of touching my wife and daughter.¡± Jiang Lang scoffed.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Jiang Kai was infuriated.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t abide by the rules, do you believe that I will break your leg?¡±


    Jiang Lang chuckled but did not move an inch.


    Jiang Qin and the rest snickered secretly when they saw the situation before them.


    The only fault was that Jiang Lang and the rest acted too arrogantly, and theynded in Jiang Kai¡¯s hands now. Jiang Kai disliked this couple from the start and all the more would not let them off so easily today.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Such anger¡­¡± Azy voice was suddenly heard.


    Ady with grey hair and a youthfulplexion walked into the courtyard slowly with a wine gourd hanging on her waist. Although her hair was white, she was dressed in an alluring manner, and her gorgeous features made her look at most around thirty years old.


    However, thisdy was about the same age as Jiang Kai. She was the younger sister of the Domain Monarch and Jiang Kai, Jiang Xun.


    Jiang Xun frowned uncontrobly at the sight of Jiang Xun.


    Jiang Qin and the others initially had a pleased expression but were also in a daze when they saw Jiang Xun.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Jiang Lang, who was exuding a murderous air, called Jiang Xun at this instant, however.


    ¡°Brat, you finally know toe back already? I doted on you for so many years for nothing. You really should be beaten for leaving just like that.¡± Jiang Xun shot Jiang Lang a look. She seemed to be dissatisfied from her tone, but there was no reproach in her words.


    Jiang Lang opened his mouth but did not say anything.


    Jiang Xun scanned the surroundings and subsequently spoke to those guards. ¡°You all are bing bolder. How dare you touch your master? Are you all tired of living?¡±


    A cold glint shed across Jiang Xun¡¯s eyes when she spoke.


    Those guards felt a cold shudder when contacted by Jiang Xun¡¯s cold gaze and retreated instinctively.


    Jiang Kai frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you all retreating? Catch the three of them.¡±


    The guards looked at Jiang Xun hesitantly.


    Yet, Jiang Xun chuckled. ¡°Let me see who dares to move.¡±


    The guards broke down internally.


    There were two senior members here, and one said to catch while the other said to not. What should they do?


    ¡°Third sister, enough. You spoiled Jiang Lang all these years, and look at what he has be! If he dares to attack his siblings now, won¡¯t he cause huge chaos in the future!¡± Jiang Kai looked at Jiang Xun with a disgruntled expression.

 Chapter 1468 - The Familial Tradition of Protection 1

    1468 The Familial Tradition of Protection 1


    Jiang Kai and Jiang Xun were two extremes. One stuck by conventions strictly while the other was indulgent. Even when they were young, they had not seen eye to eye with each other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to bullsh*t with you. The three of them must be punished today.¡± Jiang Kai was unwilling to waste time talking to Jiang Xun.


    Jiang Xun snickered. ¡°I want to see who dares to touch Lang and his family in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Are you protecting them?¡± Jiang Kai¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Xun raised a brow.


    Looking at the arrogant Jiang Xun, Ye Qingtang vaguely understood why the Jiang Family would produce such a madman like Jiang Lang.


    ¡°Lang,e over you all.¡± Jiang Xunpletely ignored Jiang Kai¡¯s increasingly-ugly expression and waved at Jiang Lang.


    Jiang Lang walked to Jiang Xun¡¯s back immediately with Mo Yi and the rest.


    ¡°I heard that your child is found?¡± Jiang Xun asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, aunt.¡± Jiang Lang nodded.


    Jiang Xun looked back and was slightly dazed as she stared at Beidou Demon Lord. ¡°Eh? She¡¯s so big already. Although she is much bulkier, she does have a very beautiful face.¡±


    The tall and mighty Beidou Demon Lord was dumbfounded from the praise.


    Ye Qingtang, who was blocked by Beidou Demon Lord, stared nkly. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt, this is then our daughter.¡± Mo Yi seemed to be used to it and simply pulled Ye Qingtang to Jiang Xun¡¯s side.


    Jiang Xun was obsessed with cultivation when she was young and almost blinded her eyes. Although her eyes were safe now, her vision was extremely blurry, and she could only faintly see light. She relied on her perception to identify people most of the time.


    ¡°Haha. So this is her. What a beautiful little fellow.¡± Jiang Xunughed.


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    In her grandaunt¡¯s eyes, her beauty was no different from Beidou Demon Lord¡¯s¡­


    As Jiang Kai looked at the harmonious and joyful scene with Jiang Xun and Ye Qingtang¡¯s family, his expression darkened to the extreme.


    Jiang Qin was, of course, unwilling to see Jiang Xun protecting Jiang Lang and the rest.


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s not that we wanted to do anything to Second Brother. It¡¯s just that Second Sister-inw injured Yiming so we¡­¡±


    Jiang Xun tugged her lips impatiently.


    ¡°Injured means injured. Is there anything wrong with a senior teaching a junior?¡±


    Jiang Qin opened her mouth but could not say anything.


    ¡°Mo Yi is Lang¡¯s wife and is naturally Yiming¡¯s senior. If a junior is disobedient, it is amon thing to teach him. Yet, the few of you made such a ruckus over this. Aren¡¯t you all the ones who disobeyed the rules?¡± Jiang Xun said coldly.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s expression froze.


    Jiang Kai said, ¡°It is a fact that Jiang Lang attempted to kill his siblings.¡±


    ¡°Although I camete, I still heard some parts of the conversation. If the few of you did not cause trouble to Mo Yi and her daughter, why would Lang be this furious? In my opinion, they were the ones who vited the family rules as they wanted to harm someone else¡¯s wife and daughter over a small matter. Which loving man in this world will not be angry? I think that Lang is not wrong at all. They are the ones who are wrong instead.¡± Jiang Xun had an expression that implied that ¡®Jiang Lang was right¡¯, which made Jiang Kai¡¯s blood boil.


    Ye Qingtang finally saw a reasonable person in the Jiang Family.


    Although Jiang Xun was brash, everything she said was reasonable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to bullsh*t with you. You better move aside and not be nosy,¡± Jiang Kai said in a low voice immediately after failing to outspeak Jiang Xun.

 Chapter 1469 - The Familial Tradition of Protection 2

    Chapter 1469 The Familial Tradition of Protection 2


    ¡°I am bent on being nosy.¡± Jiang Xun snickered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being impolite then.¡± There was a movement of air in Jiang Kai¡¯s palm as though he wanted to make a move personally.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s lips curled into a snicker


    ¡°I haven¡¯t exchanged blows with Eldest Brother for a long time already. Today is a chance to move my bones.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Xun and Jiang Kai were about to fight, Elder Xu was very vexed.


    Although he did not know what happened, he faintly felt that this was rted to Ye You and Ye Qingtang.


    If Jiang Xun and Jiang Kai fought¡­


    Boom!


    A loud sound almost pierced through everyone¡¯s eardrums, and Jiang Xun and Jiang Kai halted because of that sound as well.


    A golden light suddenly spread out from the mountain behind the Jiang Residence, and everyone was shaken by that golden light.


    ¡°Is the Domain Monarch out of seclusion?¡± An expression of delight suddenly appeared on Elder Xu¡¯s face when he saw that golden light.


    The golden light stretched across the horizon and gathered into a figure, whichnded in the Jiang Residence.


    With a ring bang, that figurended in the disorderly courtyard instantly.


    The people in the courtyard kneeled down and greeted the golden figure.


    ¡°Greetings, Domain Monarch.¡±


    In the encirclement of the golden light, the tall and handsome Domain Monarch looked at the people without any emotions as he nced at the wrecked courtyard.


    ¡°Why are you all making a ruckus here?¡± Domain Monarch asked in a deep tone.


    Even Jiang Xun and Jiang Kai were more restrained in front of the Domain Monarch now.


    In the Jiang Family, no one could sway the dignity of the Domain Monarch.


    Elder Xu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the Domain Monarch and immediately notified him of what happened previously.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly shaken when she saw the Domain Monarch¡¯s figure.


    Although she had heard of the Domain Monarch in her previous lifetime, she had not seen him before. Just by seeing him there now, she already felt a powerful repressive force. This was just released by him unintentionally and was greatly repressed. Had he not repressed it, the power of this force would be unfathomable.


    The Domain Monarch frowned slightly when he heard Elder Xu, and he nced at Jiang Lang.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but break out in a cold sweat as she did not know what Domain Monarch¡¯s attitude toward this incident was.


    ¡°Domain Monarch, Jiang Lang vited the family rules repeatedly. It is truly abominable,¡± Elder Meng said.


    Jiang Xun scoffed. ¡°Vited the family rules repeatedly? Why do you say so, Elder Meng? This beginning cause of this incident is Ye You. If Ye You did not steal Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root, how would things be this state?¡±


    Jiang Xun did not know the cause previously but learned from Elder Xu that Ye You stole Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root.


    ¡°This happened when the two of them were in another n. Furthermore, it was Ye You¡¯s grandfather who did it, and it has nothing to do with Ye You. Yet, Mo Yi injured Yiming in the Jiang Family, viting the rules deliberately. She is doubly guilty.¡± Elder Meng would definitely not let go of this chance.


    ¡°If someone did not have a guilty conscience and incited Jiang Yiming to stir trouble, how would things be this way?¡± Jiang Xun snickered.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± said the Domain Monarch in a low tone.


    Everyone kept quiet immediately.


    No one dared to rebel before the Domain Monarch.


    The Domain Monarch¡¯s expression remained the same, but his eyes suddenly looked toward the entrance of the courtyard.


    Ye You and Ye Xun, who had been hiding in a corner, entered the Domain Monarch¡¯s sight and were stricken with panic when they noticed the Domain Monarch¡¯s gaze.


    Ye You hurriedly calmed down before walking toward the Domain Monarch obediently and kneeling down gently.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Ye You returned to the Jiang Family a long time ago and met the Domain Monarch once before he went into seclusion.

 Chapter 1470 - The Familial Tradition of Protection 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1470 The Familial Tradition of Protection 3</h1>


    Everyone was rmed.


    ¡°Regardless of what happened before, both of them are back in the Jiang Family now and share the bloodline of the same n. Stop making a scene.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Jiang Lang heard the Domain Monarch¡¯s meaning and wanted to say something.


    Domain Monarch cast him a look. ¡°Do you not understand what I said?¡±


    Jiang Lang clenched his fists secretly and gritted his teeth.


    Ye You heaved a huge sigh of relief, and delight filled her.


    ¡°Second brother, father has already spoken. Are you still going to cause trouble without reason? This has nothing to do with You from the start, but you all even injured Yiming, and all his cultivation base is gone.¡± Jiang Qin immediately spoke about Jiang Yiming in hopes that the Domain Monarch would be infuriated.


    ¡°I will look for people to treat Yiming¡¯s injuries. There¡¯s no need to mention this incident anymore,¡± said the Domain Monarch in a deep voice.


    Although the Domain Monarch said he would look for people to treat the injuries, the Domain Monarch did not say anything about punishing Mo Yi, the culprit.


    Jiang Qin was dumbstruck. Even Jiang Shun did not expect such an oue.


    Was Mo Yi¡¯s crime passed over just like that?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Qin still wanted to say something, but with a look from the Domain Monarch, the remaining words were stuck in her throat, and she did not dare to utter another word.


    ¡°You,¡± the Domain Monarch said suddenly.


    Ye You looked up obediently.


    The Domain Monarch said, ¡°Apologize to her.¡± The Domain Monarch raised his finger and pointed at Ye Qingtang.


    The spirit root was in Ye You¡¯s body now, and the Domain Monarch neither wanted to dig Ye You¡¯s spirit root out to return to Ye Qingtang nor hoped to see his children continue fighting over this matter.


    Ye You was dumbfounded.


    What is going on?


    Ye Qingtang was relieved when she heard the Domain Monarch.


    This Domain Monarch handled the situation impartially and was not biased to any party. This was the best oue.


    Ye Qingtang did not think that the Domain Monarch would really agree with Jiang Lang¡¯s idea of digging out Ye You¡¯s spirit root. After all, to the Domain Monarch, they were all his bloodline, and killing each other was strictly forbidden.


    However, Ye Qingtang wanted tough as Ye You was made to apologize in public.


    She would personally dig out Ye You¡¯s spirit root sooner orter, and there was no hurry to do it now. Furthermore, she did not wish to implicate Jiang Lang and his wife because of this matter.


    Ye You, who originally thought she could extricate herself from this incident, turned pale. She looked at Jiang Qin instinctively, who did not dare to speak much although she was dissatisfied.


    The Domain Monarch has already spoken. Who could go against him?


    Yield to Ye Qingtang in public?


    And even apologize to her?


    Just the thought of it made Ye You¡¯s blood boil. Since young, she did not have any respect for Ye Qingtang and even looked down on her.


    But now¡­


    Ye You clenched her fists secretly. In the Domain Monarch¡¯s presence, no matter how unwilling she was, she had no choice but to apologize.


    Then, Ye You took a deep breath and wore an obedient expression.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Subsequently, Ye You turned around and walked toward Ye Qingtang as her head throbbed painfully at the sight of Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. She took a few steps forward, but the words of apology seemed to be stuck in her throat and inmed her throat.


    Ye You¡¯s acting ability was amazing; otherwise, she would not have been able to coax Jiang Qin to treat herself as her own daughter. However, the only person in this world who made her unable to keep up with the pretense was Ye Qingtang.


    On what basis¡­


    Must she apologize to Ye Qingtang?


    While that was how she felt on the inside, she was under the watch of everyone. She looked down and tried her best to not look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as her lips parted with struggle¡­

 Chapter 1471 - Conclusion 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1471 Conclusion 1</h1>


    Ye Qingtang snickered internally but appeared terrified on the outside as she curled into Mo Yi¡¯s embrace instinctively.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who protected her mother courageously earlier on, was like a startled quail now. Her eyes were filled with terror as though she could not hear what Ye You said.


    Ye You was in a slight daze, and a ball of fire rose within her instantly.


    Shameless!


    Ye Qingtang clearly heard it but was acting pitiful!


    ¡°Your grandfather told you to apologize. Show some sincerity at least. Who could hear what you say with that soft volume? If you don¡¯t want to listen to your grandfather to apologize, then forget it. Why act like youply when you oppose him on the inside?¡± Jiang Xun scorned.


    The Domain Monarch frowned slightly. Ye You¡¯s voice was very soft just now, and when he saw the trembling Ye Qingtang, who seemed to be startled previously, his heart softened.


    They were both children of this family. Looking at this child¡¯s behavior, she must have felt wronged.


    The Domain Monarch did not say anything, which implied a silent agreement that Ye Qingtang really did not hear Ye You¡¯s apology.


    Ye You almost broke her teeth from gritting them too tightly and could only say apologize once again.


    ¡°Tang Tang, the spirit root incident is my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    Her voice was slightly louder this time.


    Ye Qingtang did not reply and merelyid in Mo Yi¡¯s embrace in a frightened manner as though she was stunned from the battle earlier on.


    Jiang Qin and the rest were filled with anger when they saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s behavior.


    What is this little b*tch acting for!


    She was still fighting them aggressively earlier on but is so delicate and pitiful now?


    Nheless, the Domain Monarch was present, and it was inconvenient for them to speak.


    Mo Yi knew how fierce her daughter was just now, and seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s current behavior, she wanted tough on the inside but put on a doting expression.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what happened to you? Are you startled? Please say something. Don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    Her worry was evident from her anxious voice.


    The Domain Monarch frowned slightly. He had not seen Ye Qingtang before and did not know about this child¡¯s personality; thus, he did not find anything wrong when he saw her terrified behavior.


    The Domain Monarch remained silent still. Ye You was about to explode from fury.


    This Ye Qingtang did it intentionally!


    She heard it from the start but is still acting!


    Although she clearly knew that Ye Qingtang wanted to embarrass her, Ye You could not stop halfway and could only clench her teeth. Forcefully restraining her impulse to strangle Ye Qingtang, Ye You squeezed out an apologetic look difficultly and spoke.


    ¡°Tang Tang, everything that happened before is my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ye You almost suffered an internal injury after saying that.


    Seeing that it was about enough, Ye Qingtang finally seemed to return to her senses and nodded worryingly.


    ¡°You may be apologetic toward me, but I don¡¯t me you. We are sisters of the same n after all. Let bygones be bygones.¡±


    How magnanimous and kind did she seem with that statement even while she secretly took a jab at Ye You.


    Ultimately, it was Ye You who did Ye Qingtang wrong.


    Ye You almost vomited blood out of anger as her fists hidden in her sleeves trembled from fury.


    Evidently, the Domain Monarch was very satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s sensibility, and his impression of her became more favorable.


    ¡°Since this matter has ended, why are you all still standing here?¡± The Domain Monarch said immediately after seeing that this incident was over. With this statement, both the spirit root incident and the crippling of Jiang Yiming¡¯s cultivation incident were put to a conclusion by him.

 Chapter 1472 - Land of Infinite Demons 1

    Chapter 1472 Land of Infinite Demons 1


    Ye Qingtang gained three public apologies from Ye You at least.


    However, Jiang Yiming was crippled.


    Mo Yi was a senior after all, and Jiang Yiming provoked Ye Qingtang first; thus, being beaten up was reasonable.


    Jiang Qin and the rest thought that they would definitely be at the advantage when the Domain Monarch came out from seclusion, but eventually, they were at a great disadvantage.


    However, at this instant, no one dared to say anything and could only disperse.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, stay for some time then. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble,¡± the Domain Monarch said before leaving. Although he spoke with a dignified tone, there were a few hints of fatherly care.


    Jiang Lang nodded silently.


    Seeing that everyone left, Jiang Xun followed Jiang Lang and his family back to the room.


    Mo Yi¡¯s injuries were not light, and it was extremely strenuous for her to hold up until now. Jiang Lang¡¯s eyes turned red and were filled with worry when he saw it.


    ¡°Yi¡­¡±


    Mo Yi shook her head at Jiang Lang. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You haven¡¯t seen our daughter properly yet.¡±


    Jiang Lang started a massacre the moment he returned and really had not seen his long-lost daughter. He could not help but smile now that he saw Ye Qingtang. Furthermore, when he returned, he saw how Ye Qingtang protected Mo Yi and liked her even more.


    ¡°Back then, we said that if we had a boy, we father and son would protect you. Now that our daughter has grown up, she can also protect her mother.¡±


    Mo Yi chuckled as she wiped off the traces of blood on her husband¡¯s face.


    Jiang Lang sighed. ¡°I returnedte and let both of you suffer such great injustice. If I had returned earlier, I would definitely have dug out Ye You¡¯s spirit root before fatheres out from seclusion.¡±


    A sinister look shed across Jiang Lang¡¯s eyes. Although the Domain Monarch stood up, Jiang Lang would not forget this score.


    Sooner orter, he would demand back whatever people owed his daughter.


    ¡°Calm down already. Your father has already stated his position today as he doesn¡¯t want you all to continue fighting on. Even if you really have any thoughts, you have to find a suitable opportunity,¡± Jiang Xun said leisurely. She was very clear of the way that the Domain Monarch handled matters.


    He took an impartial approach without being biased to either party.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my matters already. I will personally take this revenge in the future.¡± Ye Qingtang liked these ¡°parents¡± greatly as she felt the kinship that she had not felt in a long time.


    After the first maind was devoured by Little You Yun, her foster father and Masters disappeared as well, and she seemed to have parted from familial warmth for a long time.


    Jiang Lang looked at Ye Qingtang with smiles in his eyes before looking at Jiang Xun. ¡°Aunt, why are you back today?¡±


    Jiang Xun opened a wine gourd hung on her waist and replied after taking a mouthful of wine. ¡°The Ancient You n has been up to quite some things recently. Furthermore, isn¡¯t that daying soon? That¡¯s why I¡¯m back.¡±


    That day?


    Ye Qingtang was confused, but Jiang Lang seemed to have thought about something.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Land of Infinite Demons?¡± Jiang Lang asked.


    Jiang Xun nodded lightly.


    Land of Infinite Demons?


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback when she heard the four words.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was a forbidden area in the Central Maind and was exceptionally dangerous.


    It was rumored that the Land of Infinite Demons was the cemetery of various great demons where they gathered before they died.


    There was an unfathomable number of great demons buried in the Land of Infinite Demons, and their names would strike terror amongst people. Before those great demons died, they would be able to sense that their life wasing to an end and would head to the Land of Infinite Demons before they died. Furthermore, they would do all they could to plunder precious treasures to be buried with them.


    Over the umtion of millions of years, the amount of treasure inside was unimaginable.

 Chapter 1473 - Land of Infinite Demons 2

    Chapter 1473 Land of Infinite Demons 2


    There were many demons in the world, but those that could be called great demons were above ten thousand years old. Those great demons were extremely formidable, and the majority of the dharma treasures that once circted in the world were stolen by the great demons and brought into the Land of Infinite Demons.


    When they were alive, they reigned dominance andunched massacres. After they died, they possessed a myriad of treasures and buried them underground.


    The people in the Central Maind knew that treasures were buried underground with numerous great demons in the Land of Infinite Demons. If these treasures could be retrieved, they would be unfathomable. Regardless of which n they were obtained by, it would allow the entire n to hit the peak instantly.


    However¡­


    Despite the great temptation, the Land of Infinite Demons was exceptionally terrifying. Evesting demonic air and numerous demonic creatures upied the Land of Infinite Demons, and anyone who entered it would barely make it out alive.


    Only the top ancient forces with strong foundations could enter the Land of Infinite Demons. Perhaps one could only enter with the leadership of extremely formidable seniors; otherwise, entering it would simply mean death.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was not where numerous skeletons of great demons and funerary objects were buried, but it also took the lives of endless adventurers.


    Millions of years had passed, and to date, no one knew where the boundary of the Land of Infinite Demons was. It was all the more unknown how many treasures were hidden and how many demonic creatures were gathered in this forbidden area.


    One of the few forces in the Central Maind that had the ability to enter the Land of Infinite Demons was the Jiang Family.


    The Jiang Family could elect a powerful n senior during a specified time to lead some n members into the Land of Infinite Demons. This was to search for the treasures that were buried with the great demons as well as to toughen up the younger generation.


    Both Jiang Xun and Jiang Lang had been through the Land of Infinite Demons training. Although many years had passed, even Jiang Lang could not refrain from frowning when the Land of Infinite Demons was mentioned.


    ¡°Aunt, are you leading the group this year?¡± Jiang Lang looked at Jiang Xun and asked curiously


    Jiang Xun shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s your fifth great-uncle.¡±


    ¡°Fifth great-uncle?¡± Jiang Lang was slightly taken aback.


    Jiang Lang¡¯s fifth great-uncle was the Domain Monarch¡¯s fifth uncle and was one generation older than Jiang Xun.


    There were few seniors of Domain Monarch remaining as many of them lost their lives in the war with the Second Domain powerful figures back then. This fifth great-uncle was one of the elderlies who survived that war and was a n senior in the Jiang Family now. Even the Domain Monarch had to treat him respectfully.


    ¡°My skills are sufficient to enter the Land of Infinite Demons alone. But if I have to lead a group of youngsters inside, how could I be able to hold up?¡± Jiang Xun was very clear about the danger of the Land of Infinite Demons.


    To lead the n members into the Land of Infinite Demons, the person¡¯s skills must be top-notch. The Domain Monarch personally led the team a few years ago, but the Ancient You n was restless now, and he had to preside over the Jiang Family. Thus, the role of the leader naturallynded on the fifth great-uncle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these already. Your fifth great-uncle has never paid any attention to you. You won¡¯t have a share in the Land of Infinite Demons this year.¡± Jiang Xun scoffed, but she seemed to beforting Jiang Lang from her tone.


    ¡°Mo Yi is injured. You all can stay in the house to recuperate for these few days. Your father also said it already just now. Stay for some time first.¡± Jiang Xun added.


    ¡°However, after the conflict today, Jiang Qin and Jiang Shun should be thoroughly offended, and you all won¡¯t have an easy time living in the Jiang Residence.¡± Jiang Xun frowned slightly, and she could not help but worry.


    The pair of siblings did not dare to confront Jiang Lang¡¯s family head-to-head before the Domain Monarch, but causing trouble secretly could irritate them.

 Chapter 1474 - Land of Infinite Demons 3

    <h4>Chapter 1474 Land of Infinite Demons 3</h4>


    After all, Jiang Qin and Jiang Shun had always stayed in the Jiang Family while Jiang Lang and his wife resided elsewhere permanently.


    ¡°If they wish to die, I am happy to help.¡± Jiang Lang scoffed coldly.


    Augh escaped Jiang Xun¡¯s mouth as she shook her head. Her gaze suddenlynded on Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Brat, you are not as steady as your daughter. Little one,e here. Let great-aunt take a close look at you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    Great-aunt, with that vision of yours, you will probably still find my face extremely blurry even if I stick my face on your eyes¡­


    But Ye Qingtang still went over obediently.


    Jiang Xun stretched her hand out to touch Ye Qingtang¡¯s physique, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Not bad, you have good potential. It¡¯s just a spirit root. There are plenty of people who cultivate into a supreme figure without a spirit root.¡±


    Ye Qingtang rubbed her nose secretly. Jiang Xun probably heard about the grudge between her and Ye You; thus, she assumed that she did not have a spirit root.


    In reality¡­


    Ye Qingtang had a spirit root. Moreover, after leaving the one-star constetion, Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root advanced to the green spirit root and was only one step away from her original blue spirit root.


    There wasughter but also tears.


    Although the Domain Monarch¡¯s decision was impartial, Ye You began to sob when she returned to the room, and her pale face ached Jiang Qin.


    ¡°You, you have suffered today. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Rest assured, as long as that little b*tch, Ye Qingtang, is in the Jiang Family, I definitely will not let her have an easy time.¡±


    Ye You wiped her tears and looked at Jiang Qin sorrowfully.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, does grandfather not like me¡­ I don¡¯t feel that I suffered. I¡¯m just afraid that¡­ grandfather is dissatisfied with me¡­ I just returned to the Jiang Family, but my parents are not around anymore. My only rtives left are you all now. I¡¯m very scared¡­ that grandfather is dissatisfied with me over this matter¡­¡±


    Jiang Qinforted her immediately. ¡°Why would your grandfather not like you? You are so obedient and sensible. Today¡¯s incident happened all because of that Ye Qingtang. Who does she think she is?¡±


    Then, Jiang Qin looked at the sullen Jiang Shun, who was also extremely moody.


    ¡°Eldest brother, is Yiming¡¯s incident really over just like that? He is your only son.¡±


    Jiang Shun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s time to head to the Land of Infinite Demons a few dayster. I will give them back double the misery then.¡±


    Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Eldest brother, you mean¡­¡±


    Jiang Shun said, ¡°The leader of the group into the Land of Infinite Demons this time is fifth great-uncle.¡±


    A trace of delight emerged on Jiang Qin¡¯s face when she heard Jiang Shun.


    Jiang Shun¡¯s eldest uncle, Jiang Kai, grew up beside his fifth great-uncle and was also regarded highly by him. Jiang Shun was jointly greatly adored by their fifth great-uncle.


    Although Jiang Lang was very talented back then, he behaved outrageously. The Domain Monarch still thought highly of him, and ultimately, it was their fifth great-uncle who came forward to reprimand Jiang Lang¡¯s misbehavior. Furthermore, he invested a lot of effort to train Jiang Shun. Thus, Jiang Shun possessed the authority to manage the family¡¯s affairs on behalf of the Domain Monarch.


    ¡°This is great. If fifth great-uncle is the leader this time, by then¡­¡± A thought struck Jiang Qin suddenly.


    Jiang Shun scoffed. ¡°Mo Yi injured my son, and I will want her daughter to pay with her life.¡±


    ¡°This incident was caused by Ye Qingtang from the start, and she ought to pay with her life.¡± Jiang Qin chuckled.


    She wanted to see if Ye Qingtang could still make it out alive after entering the Land of Infinite Demons.

 Chapter 1475 - Land of Infinite Demons 4

    Chapter 1475 Land of Infinite Demons 4


    It was rare for Jiang Lang and his wife to return to the Jiang Family, but there was nothing special. Mo Yi has been recuperating and rarely left her room. Instead, to the great annoyance of Jiang Lang, those people in the Jiang Family who were convinced by Jiang Shun and Jiang Qin spread a lot of gossips.


    In such situations, no one would be physically injured, but it was exasperating.


    If it was any other day, Jiang Lang would have confronted them a long time ago. However, Mo Yi was not feeling well now, and he naturally prioritized his wife.


    Jiang Xun came over frequently as barely anyone could deal with her temper but also so that she could help to nurse Mo Yi back to health.


    As it got closer to the day to enter the Land of Infinite Demons, many people in the Jiang Family were itching to go.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was dangerous, but it was a good ce to toughen themselves up. Furthermore, the funerary objects that were buried together with the great demons were a temptation to anyone. The Jiang Family n members were all thinking of how to follow the team to enter the Land of Infinite Demons right now.


    However, Ye Qingtang and her parents did not have much interest in this excitement.


    Yet, life never went as one wished. The more one did not care about it, the more abrupt its arrival.


    ¡°What? Let Tang Tang go to the Land of Infinite Demons?¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. Her gaze swept past the people in the hall and subsequentlynded on that elderly in the top seat.


    That elderly had aged features and white hair, but his demeanor was very steady. His naturally-fierce eyes had traces of his old age, but simply sitting there gave off a powerful oppressive force.


    This elderly was Jiang Shun¡¯s fifth great-uncle and the Domain Monarch¡¯s fifth uncle, Jiang Shangyu.


    ¡°Since Ye Qingtang has acknowledged her ancestors, she is a part of the Jiang Family. She is lucky. She just returned, and fifth uncle is leading a team to the Land of Infinite Demons. We¡¯re giving her a chance to toughen herself up, and we hope that she will treasure this chance.¡± Jiang Kai¡¯s face had a smile as he stood beside Jiang Shangyu.


    ¡°Eldest brother, since when were you so generous?¡± Jiang Xun snickered.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, don¡¯t be impudent in front of fifth uncle.¡± Jiang Kai shouted coldly. ¡°So many people wish to go to the Land of Infinite Demons. How can I be harming her if I let her go? Furthermore, fifth uncle personally chose the people this time. Do you want to disobey fifth uncle?¡±


    Jiang Xun gritted her teeth quietly.


    Bullsh*t. What for Ye Qingtang¡¯s sake? This Jiang Kai clearly wanted to stir up trouble. Jiang Xun was very aware of the rtionship between Jiang Shangyu and Jiang Kai. Given Jiang Shangyu¡¯s character, he would not bring Ye Qingtang, who just returned to the Jiang Family, into the Land of Infinite Demons. Jiang Kai must have done something.


    Jiang Xun was clear about this fact, but Jiang Kai directly mentioned Jiang Shangyu now, and she could not say anything.


    Jiang Shangyu was a n senior that even the Domain Monarch had to show courtesy to.


    Anyone who dared to go against him would be heavily punished.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, Tang Tang just returned to the Jiang Family and is still unclear of many things.¡± Jiang Xun tried her best to convince him.


    Yet Jiang Shangyu was still emotionless.


    Jiang Qin, from aside, stood up and said, ¡°Aunt, fifth uncle is doing this for the sake of Ye Qingtang. Since she doesn¡¯t know now, she will slowly know in the future. Tell her toe over and let her know of this matter so that she will be prepared and not act carelessly then.¡±


    An evil scheme was hidden in Jiang Qin¡¯s words.


    In no time, Ye Qingtang was called to the hall. Jiang Lang and Mo Yi were worried about their daughter and followed along.

 Chapter 1476 - Land of Infinite Demons 5

    Chapter 1476 Land of Infinite Demons 5


    The moment they arrived at the hall, they saw Jiang Xun¡¯s ugly expression, and an ominous feeling crept into their heart.


    ¡°Greetings, fifth great-uncle,¡± Jiang Lang said.


    Jiang Shangyu took a look at Jiang Lang and nodded perfunctorily.


    ¡°Second brother, you really must thank fifth great-uncle today.¡± Jiang Qin chuckled lightly when she saw Jiang Lang.


    Jiang Lang was disgusted by Jiang Qin¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Fifth great-uncle is personally leading the team into the Land of Infinite Demons this time. Furthermore, fifth great-uncle said that he will give your Tang Tang a chance to learn from experience and allow her to go to the Land of Infinite Demons together this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± As expected, Jiang Lang¡¯s and Mo Yi¡¯s expressions changed.


    Let Ye Qingtang go to the Land of Infinite Demons?


    If it was a usual day, Jiang Lang and his wife might think that this was a pretty good decision, but now¡­


    As Jiang Lang looked at Jiang Kai who was standing beside Jiang Shangyu, his heart seemed to be weighed down by a huge stone.


    Ye Qingtang, who stood behind Jiang Lang and Mo Yi, looked at the scene and immediately understood everything.


    What a great Jiang Qin, what a great Jiang Shun¡­


    Ye Qingtang did hear of Jiang Shangyu¡¯s name before and was aware of his status in the Jiang Family. Now that they requested Jiang Shangyu to make a move through Jiang Kai, Ye Qingtang was extremely clear of their motive.


    In the entire Jiang Family, the only people who treated her well was Jiang Lang and Mo Yi. In contrast, Jiang Qin and Jiang Shun hated her to the core, and they were in control of the Land of Infinite Demons expedition this time. It seemed that they were prepared to deal with her from a long time ago.


    Ye Qingtang could understand the situation, and so could Jiang Lang.


    His expression became increasingly ugly. Jiang Xun noticed that Jiang Lang seemed to be about to act up from aside and was rmed.


    This is bad.


    The reason why Jiang Qin called Ye Qingtang over was probably to force Jiang Lang to go against Jiang Shangyu.


    If Jiang Lang really offended Jiang Shangyu, even the Domain Monarch would probably reprimand him as well.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s face was filled with worry. She wanted to persuade Jiang Lang before he acted up, but a figure stood in front of Jiang Lang before her.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly stepped forward and said to Jiang Shangyu, who was seated at the top position, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, great great-uncle. I definitely will not let you down.¡±


    Jiang Lang, who was about to burst out in fury, was taken aback by what Ye Qingtang said.


    However, Jiang Qin frowned slightly. But thinking of the Land of Infinite Demons scheme, she did not say anything further.


    Jiang Shangyu saw that Ye Qingtang was rtively obedient and nodded slightly. He stood up and left after leaving them with some instructions.


    Seeing that Jiang Shangyu left, Jiang Qin and the rest took their leave as well but shot Ye Qingtang and her parents a scornful look before leaving.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you cannot go to the Land of Infinite Demons,¡± Jiang Lang said immediately.


    ¡°Father, it is inappropriate if I don¡¯t go since great great-uncle has personally spoken.¡± Ye Qingtang agreed to it suddenly earlier on as she was worried that Jiang Lang would fall for Jiang Qin¡¯s scheme and get into a conflict with Jiang Shangyu directly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Lang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he was extremely worried for Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll risk it this time. Lang, I will apany Tang Tang to the Land of Infinite Demons this time. With me around, Jiang Shun and the rest probably will not be able to stir up much trouble.¡± Jiang Xun sighed. Jiang Kai would not go to the Land of Infinite Demons this time, and if Jiang Xun went, she could still look after Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1477 - Elder Cabinet 1

    Chapter 1477 Elder Cab 1


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Jiang Lang was about to thank her.


    But Jiang Xun waved her hand. ¡°Just take good care of Mo Yi. Jiang Kai will still cause trouble for you all in the Jiang Residence. Mo Yi is unwell now. You need to restrain yourself¡­ Look at you. You¡¯re very simr to the previous Domain Monarch¡­¡±


    ¡°The previous Domain Monarch?¡±


    Jiang Xun said, ¡°The previous Domain Monarch is our ancestor and also the first Domain Monarch of the Jiang Family. He was extremely formidable and talented. That Domain Monarch was also a sentimental person who loved his wife deeply. However, his wife was frail, and she died in a battle against external enemies. Ever since then, the Domain Monarch Founder tried all the means to revive her, but there was no news in the end. I heard that he seemed to have left the First Domain in the end and headed to the Second Domain.¡±


    The Domain Monarch Founder was a legend of the Jiang Family, and he pioneered the golden age of the Jiang Family.


    ¡°When I was young, I heard some rumors regarding the Domain Monarch Founder and knew that he was extremely talented, but I didn¡¯t know he still had such a side,¡± Jiang Lang said.


    ¡°If he were still around, he would definitely like someone with a simr temperament like you,¡± Jiang Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no fate to meet him.¡± Jiang Lang sighed. He had great respect for the Domain Monarch Founder.


    Jiang Xun chatted with Jiang Lang and Mo Yi for a while and then instructed Ye Qingtang to make the preparations. Since they were going to head to the Land of Infinite Demons, it would be extremely dangerous, and there would still be many crises even with her protection.


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to be negligent either. She still had many things undone and did not wish to die in there.


    ¡°Those extraordinary talents from the Elder Cab will probably head to the Land of Infinite Demons as well. However, they¡¯re usually haughty and probably will not interact with you much. You don¡¯t need to worry about them too much,¡± Jiang Xun said suddenly.


    Elder Cab?


    A hint of confusion emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Tang Tang just returned. I don¡¯t think she knows about the Elder Cab,¡± Jiang Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°The Jiang Family has a steady position as the Domain Monarch not because of fools like Jiang Yiming. You just returned to the Jiang Family and have not seen many people. There¡¯s actually a lot of people in the Jiang Family and many talented youths. However, those people were brought into the Elder Cab to be personally trained by a few cab elders after they were born¡­¡±


    The Elder Cab was the backing of the Jiang Family¡¯s power.


    Elder Meng and Elder Xu who Ye Qingtang saw were only in charge of a few Jiang Family¡¯s external matters, but the fundamentals of the Jiang Family were a few cab elders in the Elder Cab.


    Those elders were obsessed with martial arts and had profound skills. Every time there was a newborn in the Jiang Family, the cab elders would test the newborns¡¯ endowment with the Domain Monarch. If they had excellent endowments, they would be directly brought into the Elder Cab to be nurtured thoughtfully.


    Those talented youths who were personally brought up by the cab elders rarely appeared in other ces of the Jiang Family and were cultivating in the Elder Cab most of the time.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was a good training ground, and the extraordinary talents in the Elder Cab would participate as well.


    Evidently, it was truly a good chance to go to the Land of Infinite Demons. Ordinary disciples in the Jiang Family did not have any chance to enter the Land of Infinite Demons as it was extremely dangerous, and given their skills, they probably would not be able to return even if they entered.


    Ye Qingtang finally understood it when she heard Jiang Xun¡¯s exnation.


    She had been wondering why she had not seen any brilliant youths in the dignified Domain Monarch¡¯s n.


    So it was because they were all being nurtured in the Elder Cab.

 Chapter 1478 - Elder Cabinet 2

    Chapter 1478 Elder Cab 2


    In reality, Ye You and Jiang Yiming were considered outstanding in ordinary family ns, but in the Jiang Family, they had no qualifications to enter the Elder Cab.


    Ye Qingtang was thinking about this and did not notice that Jiang Lang and Mo Yi were looking at her with aplicated expression.


    Their daughter could enter the Elder Cab originally as well.


    Regardless of her other endowments, she could enter it solely based on the variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body.


    However, their daughter was lost the moment she was born. Although she was found now, the people in the Elder Cab began training from young to ensure a stable foundation. Yet, Ye Qingtang was left outside for over ten years and¡ªwhat¡¯s more¡ªin the martiallycking First Maind¡­


    Jiang Lang and his wife pondered about it but did not speak.


    Meanwhile, Elder Xu passed through many corridors and arrived at the Elder Cab at the back of the Jiang Residence.


    A cab elder was walking past the door right at that time, and he halted when he saw Elder Xu.


    Elder Xu walked forward and bowed.


    While both of them were Jiang Family elders, a cab elder¡¯s position was iparable.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The cab elder looked at Elder Xu and asked inly.


    Elder Xu said, ¡°The people heading to the Land of Infinite Demons this time are confirmed. May I know which juniors from the Elder Cab will be heading there?¡±


    Although Jiang Shangyu decided on the rough candidates, the junior candidates from the Elder Cab were not personally chosen by him and instead by the Elder Cab.


    The Elder Cab nurtured remarkable talents of the Jiang Family and was the greatest backing of the Jiang Family. All the finest cultivation conditions were also selected by the Elder Cab first.


    The cab elder pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Let Jiang Qi go then.¡±


    Elder Xu was slightly taken aback when he heard the cab elder. Then, he seemed to recall something and spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s another matter. Jiang Lang¡¯s daughter has returned to the Jiang Family. Jiang Liu and I have already tested her bloodline and found that the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body has mutated. I wonder if¡­¡±


    A variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline was extremely rare, and the Elder Cab was rather regretful over the disappearance of Jiang Lang¡¯s daughter. If that child could be nurtured from young, perhaps she would be the greatest chip of the Jiang Family.


    ¡°Where did she grow up?¡± The cab elder asked.


    ¡°It seems to be the First Maind.¡±


    The cab elder frowned instinctively, and a trace of regret shed across his eyes.


    ¡°The First Maind¡¯s martial culture is too mediocre. It¡¯s truly a pity¡­¡±


    If one did not build a solid foundation from young, it would be extremely difficult to break through to higher realms in the future.


    ¡°She will be heading to the Land of Infinite Demons this time as well,¡± Elder Xu said.


    The cab elder nodded lightly. ¡°Although she did waste over ten years, the variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body is still there. Going to the Land of Infinite Demons to train is good too.¡±


    While the cab elder felt that it was regretful for that child with potential, he did not ignore the variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline. If there were opportunities, perhaps it could still be reversed.


    ¡°Does everyone know that she has a variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline?¡± The cab elder asked.


    Elder Xu shook his head. ¡°Only Jiang Liu, the Domain Monarch, and I know about it. We were not told to let others know about this matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best. There¡¯s no need to spread this news around before she is powerful enough. The Jiang Family is known as the Domain Monarch¡¯s n in the First Domain, but many ancient ns secretly refuse to ept it. Since they could have sent people to steal the child awayst time, we must be more guarded now,¡± said the cab elder thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1479 - Elder Cabinet 3

    Chapter 1479 Elder Cab 3


    When Jiang Lang and Mo Yi¡¯s daughter were just born, the Domain Monarch sensed the incubating variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body. However, this matter was not made public, and extremely few people in the Jiang Family knew about it.


    The Domain Monarch originally intended for the cab elders to check the child¡¯s endowments, but an ident happened unexpectedly, and the child was lost.


    The Domain Monarch was infuriated over this matter and secretly sent people to search for the child¡¯s location without divulging the variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline in the child.


    ¡°When she returns from the Land of Infinite Demons, bring her to the Elder Cab. I will look at her condition with other cab elders. The variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline is too rare. If there¡¯s still a chance for reversal, we can invest our efforts on that child,¡± the cab elder said seriously.


    Elder Xu nodded lightly. The cab elders paid most attention to the endowments of the juniors in the Jiang Family and almost never interfered in other matters.


    A few dayster, it was the day for the selected members of the Jiang Family to head to the Land of Infinite Demons.


    Everyone finished packing and was ready to set off in the morning.


    Before they left, Mo Yi ced a talisman in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. She brought that talisman from her Ancient Dynasty n and had been using it as life protection as she had not returned to her n for a long time since her marriage.


    Although Jiang Xun was going along this time, Mo Yi was still worried and only reluctantly watched Ye Qingtang leave after warning her for a long time.


    About a few dozen people from the Jiang Family headed to the Land of Infinite Demons this time, including Ye You. Apart from Jiang Qin, Jiang Shun, and the people who Ye Qingtang had seen before, there were still some n members of the Jiang Family who she had never seen before who were also headed there.


    In the group, one youth stood out especially. He was thest to appear. Donned in white clothes, he had an aloof expression and striking features, but there was a distant aura to him.


    ¡°That is Jiang Qi.¡± Jiang Xun whispered to Ye Qingtang after sensing that youth¡¯s aura.


    Jiang Qi?


    Ye Qingtang nked out slightly at the sight of that familiar youth.


    In her previous life, after Ye Qingtang arrived in the Central Maind, many people were after her life as her Heart of the Demon God was exposed. The Jiang Family also sent many people to take Ye Qingtang¡¯s life as well, and in a certain pursuit, she was cornered into a desperate situation. Then, she met this youth called Jiang Qi after she barely escaped.


    Jiang Qi was already well known in this maind at that time, and his skills were so formidable and superior to simr-aged counterparts. Ye Qingtang knew that he was from the Jiang Family and originally thought that she would die.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Qi looked at her indifferently and walked away as though he never noticed her.


    Ye Qingtang escaped from death that time.


    Compared to that time in her previous life, Jiang Qi was now younger, but his indifference was exactly the same.


    Jiang Qi stood aside silently in a supercilious manner as though everyone around him did not exist. Rather, many gazes graduallynded on him.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, that person is¡­¡± Ye You also noticed Jiang Qi. She had been in the Jiang Family for such a long time but never met Jiang Qi before.


    Jiang Qin took a look and murmured. ¡°That is Jiang Qi of the Elder Cab.¡±


    Elder Cab¡­


    After Ye You entered the Jiang Family, she did hear rumors about the Elder Cab too, but youths who could be personally chosen by the cab elders to enter the Elder Cab to cultivate were all top talents of the Jiang Family.

 Chapter 1480 - All-Pervading Demonic Air 1

    Chapter 1480 All-Pervading Demonic Air 1


    If she could enter the Elder Cab to cultivate¡­


    ¡°Aunt Qin, are all of the people who can enter the Elder Cab very powerful? Those like me probably will not have a chance in this lifetime right¡­¡± Ye You muttered as though she was aggrieved.


    Seeing Ye You¡¯s expression, Jiang Qin immediately persuaded, ¡°You, there¡¯s no need for self-pity. Those who can enter the Elder Cab to cultivate were personally selected by the cab elders since young and have always been training there. You are pretty talented. If you were born in the Jiang Family, you would definitely be selected to enter the Elder Cab. It¡¯s just a pity¡­ But you don¡¯t need to worry. Since you¡¯re back, I will naturally fight for the best cultivation opportunities for you.¡±


    Jiang Qin always felt that Ye You had good endowments since she could cultivate to such a state even when she was in thecking First Maind before. If she was in the Jiang Family from the start, perhaps she could have entered the Elder Cab and reached a much higher cultivation realm than Jiang Yiming now.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, I just think that you are too nice to me. I want to be powerful sooner, so I can protect you in the future too,¡± Ye You said gently, though a hint of coldness shed across her eyes discreetly when she spotted Ye Qingtang from the corner of her eyes.


    The apology from that day was like a thorn buried in Ye You¡¯s heart.


    She would not easily forget that humiliation.


    Jiang Qin was gratified at Ye You¡¯s ¡®obedience¡¯. Sensing Ye You¡¯s line of sight, Jiang Qin could not help but sneer when she saw Ye Qingtang aside.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t worry. I definitely will not let Ye Qingtang make it out of the Land of Infinite Demons alive.¡±


    Ye You nodded obediently and looked down to sweep away the expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, Ye Qingtang will not be able to enter the Elder Cab as well, right?¡± Ye You asked suddenly.


    Ye You¡¯s endowments were considered pretty great, but her initial spirit root was inferior; thus, she stole Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirit root. If not for the support of that spirit root, it was simply impossible for her cultivation realm to increase so rapidly.


    Jiang Qin scoffed. ¡°Her? She¡¯s just a useless person who does not have a spirit root. Although a spirit root is not required in the Central Maind, every youth selected by the Elder Cab is the finest talent. Since she is already missing a spirit root, how can she be selected by the Elder Cab?¡±


    Ye You beamed and did not say anything else.


    Very soon, the Jiang Family troops were about to set off. With Jiang Shangyu leading the troop at the front, the mighty troops left the Jiang Residence rapidly.


    Beidou Demon Lord was not part of the Jiang Family and could not tag along. Fortunately, most of his injuries were already healed. It was unknown when Ye Qingtang would return from this trip, and it was inappropriate for him to stay in the Jiang Residence for long. He bade farewell to Ye Qingtang before she departed and then left the Jiang Residence in search of a good location to cultivate with that Bone of the Dragon Breath.


    This farewell was a turning point for the Beidou Demon Lord¡ªwith the Bone of the Dragon Breath, he had a greater opportunity thanst time. The next time they meet, he would be the majestic and renowned talent of the demon n asst time and would obtain his deserving title of the Beidou Demon Lord.


    As the carriage moved, Ye Qingtang watched Beidou Demon Lord leave gradually with a slight smile.

 Chapter 1481 - All-Pervading Demonic Air 2

    Chapter 1481 All-Pervading Demonic Air 2


    The Land of Infinite Demons was situated in a concealed area in the Central Maind. That area was surrounded by mountains where the continuous cliffs went on forever, and there was no sight of the end.


    The entrance to the Land of Infinite Demons was in between a steep canyon. Although there was a distance to the Land of Infinite Demons, there was already an all-pervading demonic air at the canyon. Withered grass filled the surroundings, and ordinary nts simply could not survive when nketed with a strong demonic air.


    In the canyon, corpses were aplenty and scattered among the rocks.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was not just a ce for exploration to the various human ns¡ªeven other alien ns like the demonic creatures and great demons would enter this ce as well. Once anyone entered the Land of Infinite Demons boundary, life and death were no longer what one could control.


    Over the millions of years, countless ghosts had died unjustly in the Land of Infinite Demons.


    At the entrance to the Land of Infinite Demons, a thick fog enveloped the entire forest, and the visible areas of the seemingly-endless forest were very limited in the fog.


    Everyone stood at the entrance, and before entering, a suffocating demonic air at the boundary of the Land of Infinite Demons diffused outward continuously. That demonic air was mixed with a bone-piercing chill, and one could not help but shudder as it was blown along with the wind.


    Jiang Shangyu stood in front of everyone. As conceited as he was, he was also extremely cautious in the face of the Land of Infinite Demons. When his gaze passed by the entrance, he realized that there was an evident trace of wreckage in the forest at the entrance.


    The big patch of grass seemed to be ttened by something, and the ground was in shambles. Dposed flesh could be faintly seen under the fallen trees, and even the bones seemed to be stomped into shattered pieces as they were mashed together with the flesh.


    The smell of dposed fleshbined in the demonic air was nauseating.


    ¡°Fifth great-uncle, this is¡­¡± Jiang Shun had been to the Land of Infinite Demons before as well and sensed the abnormality of the entrance. He instinctively looked at Jiang Shangyu carefully.


    ¡°A month ago, the great demon of the Frosty Snow Mountains was near the end of its lifespan. Someone once saw it heading toward the Land of Infinite Demons. Looking at the situation, it should have entered the Land of Infinite Demons.¡± Jiang Shangyu scanned the haphazard ground.


    When a great demon was about to die, it would instinctively head to the Land of Infinite Demons toy down its life. No one knew why they had such a habit either; they only knew that great demons would definitely bring piles of treasures along with them to the Land of Infinite Demons.


    The reason why the Jiang Family decided to enter the Land of Infinite Demons at this time was that it heard of this news.


    ¡°The great demon of the Frosty Snow Mountains¡­ It¡¯s actually at the end of its lifespan?¡± Jiang Qin was slightly stunned.


    The Frosty Snow Mountains was rich in Snow Reishi Mushroom, a supreme-grade herb. However, that area was dominated by that great demon, and many family ns who wanted to pick the Snow Reishi Mushroom died in the hands of that great demon. Even when many family ns joined forces to invite skilled masters to kill it by offering a hefty reward, no one dared to take on the challenge.


    It was rumored that that great demon could swallow millions of people at a time and that its metal body and bones could not be prated.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jiang Shangyu nodded lightly.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I wonder if that great demon entered the Forbidden Demon Area,¡± Jiang Shun said.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was extremely dangerous, but there was another such forbidden area in the Land of Infinite Demons.


    Known as the Forbidden Demon Area, if someone in the Land of Infinite Demons had a ten-percent chance of survival, it was a hopeless zone with zero chance of survival.

 Chapter 1482 - All-Pervading Demonic Air 2

    Chapter 1482 All-Pervading Demonic Air 2


    Even in all these years, numerous powerful figures entered the Land of Infinite Demons, but no one dared to enter the Forbidden Demon Area easily. It was rumored that a powerful figure in the Holy Venerate realm entered the Forbidden Demon Area forcefully to explore the ce, but there was no more news of them afterward.


    When powerful figures from the Second Domain invaded back then, many highly-skilled experts were sent to enter it too, but eventually¡­ no one made it out alive.


    That ce was the true forbidden area, and before entering the Land of Infinite Demons, various ancient ns would specially warn the n members to not go near there.


    ¡°Probably not. But we still need to go in and take a look. The news of that great demon came a month ago, and it should already be dead now. That great demon¡¯s flesh and bones are rare treasures. It¡¯s best if we can obtain it before it dposes,¡± Jiang Shangyu said in a deep voice.


    Everyone was on full alert when they heard him.


    Even if the great demon had already dposed, the funerary objects buried with him were also massive treasures.


    ¡°You all must be cautious after entering the Land of Infinite Demons. The nts inside are very poisonous. Don¡¯t me anyone else if you die inside if you ignore mymands and act on your own,¡± Jiang Shangyu said coldly.


    After entering the Land of Infinite Demons, even he would not be able to ensure the safety of others if anyone messed about.


    Everyone nodded sessively.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s gaze passed Ye Qingtang, and she scoffed in her heart.


    The key was to find that great demon¡¯s corpse as quickly as possible. Anyway, Ye Qingtang would definitely die as long as she entered the Land of Infinite Demons, and there was no hurry to get rid of her at this instant.


    Under Jiang Shangyu¡¯s lead, everyone entered the Land of Infinite Demons.


    As they walked into the thin fog, the visibility was greatly reduced to less than a few meters. Thankfully, the visibility could only be increased by focusing their spirit energy to their eyes.


    Apart from the dangerous creatures in the Land of Infinite Demons, even the demonic air in the air carried strong poison. If one¡¯s skills were not sufficient, one¡¯s internal organs would be destroyed by the poison just by taking a sniff of it.


    Ye Qingtang was only at the Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven realm, which was basically the lowest in the Jiang Family troops. Jiang Xun feared that Ye Qingtang would not be able to withstand this poison and specially told her to consume a poison-avoidance pill before they entered.


    Despite so, when that air entered her lungs, Ye Qingtang still felt that her throat seemed to be burned by something and had a sharp pain.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you must follow me closely,¡± Jiang Xun said softly.


    Ye Qingtang nodded, and the little white tiger rested on her arm obediently this time as well.


    ¡°F*ck. There really is a lot of good stuff inside.¡± The little white tiger used its nose. Its sense of smell was way better than humans, and it already smelled a strong odor the moment they entered the outer boundary of the Land of Infinite Demons.


    In this dense, foggy forest, no one knew how many frightening things were lurking around in the dark.


    Everyone moved carefully, but the withered grass beneath their feet seemed to be covered in a soft and sticky substance that seeped out through the gaps of the grass when a slight force was applied.


    Ye Qingtang looked down and realized that the substance that seeped out was a maroon liquid with a strong smell of blood.


    That was the liquid produced after a corpse dposed¡­

 Chapter 1483 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind 1

    Chapter 1483 The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind 1


    The forest in this area had almost been trampled t, and the ground was in ruins. Along the way, Ye Qingtang and the others discovered the half-dposed corpse of a small demon.


    Although it was a small demon, demons grew up to five or six meters high. Half of its body was terribly mangled as if it had been ttened by something.


    ¡°It¡¯s the small demon that apanies that big demon from the Frosty Snow Mountains.¡± Jiang Shangyu paused to look at the half-dposed corpse of the small demon.


    Most of the dominant big demons were apanied by small demons. When the big demon in the Frosty Snow Mountain headed for the Land of Infinite Demons, hundreds of small demons apanied it. They had formed formidable troops, which carried the big demon in a demon sedan.


    From the looks of it, the small demon¡¯s body had been crushed by the big demon¡¯s foot as they advanced.


    ¡°The big demon¡¯s body should be somewhere nearby,¡± Jiang Shangyu said as he looked up.


    Everyone was on high alert. The big demon had died recently, and its flesh had not yet begun to decay. This was a rare treasure. It would be great if they could find it quickly.


    Jiang Shangyu¡¯s steps quickened.


    But after the group from the Jiang Family walked for a while, they suddenly heard the sounds of an intense fighting from the thick mist ahead.


    All they could see was arge swamp with nearly a hundred figures involved in an intense fight.


    They were in the thick of the fight, but about a hundred meters behind them, a huge ck figure, asrge as a mountain, could vaguely be seen lying motionlessly on the ground.


    The swamp had drowned many of the small demons¡¯ corpses. The small demons looked simr to those that Ye Qingtang and the others had encountered along the way.


    But now, these small demons were all dead and were slowly being engulfed by the swamp.


    When big demons entered the Land of Infinite Demons, they usually brought along a horde of small demons. After they sent their treasure into the Land of Infinite Demons, they would kill all the small demons almost as if to provide themselves with grave goods.


    ¡°Are those from the Cloud Valley n and the Southern Peak n?¡± Jiang Xun squinted at the two sides that were embroiled in battle. He could identify them from their clothing.


    The Cloud Valley n and the Southern Peak n were both reclusive ancient ns of Central Maind. However, both of them were very powerful and were two of the few ancient ns that were able to enter the Land of Infinite Demons.


    These two ancient ns were on par in terms of power but usually minded their own business. However, they had somehow started fighting in the Land of Infinite Demons.


    The Jiang Family members were no fools. When they saw the corpses of the small demons and the huge ck figure lying on the ground, they knew what was going on.


    The ck figure was certainly the big demon from the Frosty Snow Mountains. The two ancient ns must have simultaneously discovered the body of therge demon and ended up fighting over its body and its grave goods.


    The Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang n were probably not the only ones who had heard the news of the big demon of Frosty Snow Mountain.


    ¡°Fifth Great-uncle, what should we do?¡± Jiang Shun looked at Jiang Shangyu.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Jiang Shangyu said calmly, his lips curving in a chilly smile.


    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware that the oriole is behind him. The big demon had just died, and its entire body was essentially treasure. Anyone who obtained it could greatly boost their family¡¯s strength. No one would willingly let it go.


    The Cloud Valley n and the Southern Peak n were both very powerful. If they barged in, it would turn into a three-way fight.


    But if they waited for the two ns to defeat each other, the Jiangs might reap the benefits.


    With that, the Jiang Family group hid their aura with the help of the demon aura in the area and waited for the two ancient ns to wear out each other.

 Chapter 1484 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind 2

    Chapter 1484 The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind 2


    The two ancient ns were about equal in strength and numbers. The fight was intense, but after a long time, the men from the Southern Peak n slowly gained the upper hand. Many of the Cloud Valley n were injured, and this put them at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Elder Yun, too many of our men are injured. If we carry on fighting, we will be at a disadvantage.¡± A man from the Cloud Valley n said. He was soaked in blood, and he looked grim when he saw more and more of his nsmen fall.


    Elder Yun¡¯s expression also grew somber. They had been the first to discover the body of therge demon but had not expected to encounter the Southern Peak n here.


    The Cloud Valley n had entered the Land of Infinite Demons first and had used up much of their energy before that. This put them at a disadvantage when they fought the Southern Peak n.


    In the Land of Infinite Demons, the danger was not just the environment but also the other ancient ns with the same goals.


    The skin and flesh of therge demon made excellent medicine. If they could take some and refine it, it could improve a cultivator¡¯s foundation. Hence, neither ancient n would abandon it lightly.


    The situation looked bad, and the Cloud Valley n elder could not help but panic.


    Many members of their Cloud Valley n had entered the ce, but they had split up after a few days, giving the Southern Peak n an opportunity.


    Dismayed, the Cloud Valley n Elder was determined to retreat. He secretly signaled to his nsmen and prepared to retreat in a particr direction.


    But they retreated right into the Jiang Family¡¯s hiding ce.


    Just as the Cloud Valley n was prepared to turn and leave, they ran into Ye You and the others, who were secretly hiding there.


    Ye You was not very powerful and had been hiding in a secret spot to watch. She had not expected the Cloud Valley n to suddenly retreat and did not even have time to hide.


    Ye You stood where she was, with a frozen expression on her face, staring at the Cloud Valley n elder. It was an awkward situation.


    Elder Yun looked at the hidden Ye You in shock. For the first time, he noticed the Jiang Family crest on Ye You¡¯s chest.


    Now that Ye You¡¯s identity had been revealed, Jiang Shangyu saw that this was their chance, and he led the Jiang Family group from their hiding ce.


    Both the Cloud Valley n and the Southern Peak n looked conflicted when Jiang Shangyu and the rest appeared.


    The Cloud Valley n had intended to retreat, but now¡­


    They did not want to leave anymore.


    The Southern Peak n looked extremely grim. They thought that the big demon was theirs once they had forced the Cloud Valley n to retreat. Who would have expected¡­


    The Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang n to suddenly appear?


    The two ancient ns were no fools. When they saw the Jiang Family emerge, they knew what was going on. The Jiang Family had probably been hiding there for a long time.


    Ye You was the first to reveal her identity. Now, she secretly retreated behind Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Shangyu had intended to emerge only after the Cloud Valley n left and then to swoop down on the big demon¡¯s body before the Southern Peak n could recuperate. He had not expected¡­ the n to be brought forward.


    ¡°So it¡¯s our friends from the Jiang Family. I suppose the Jiang Family is also here for the big demon?¡± Elder Yun from the Cloud Valley n suddenly said with a smile.


    It was true that they were nning to leave, but now, the circumstances had changed.


    The Jiang Family was here, which added another dimension to the fight for the big demon. No matter which of the three ns intended to seize the big demon, it first needed to defeat the other two families.

 Chapter 1485 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1485 The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind 3</h1>


    In a one-on-one fight, they could tell who would win.


    But in a three-way fight, no one was willing to strike the first blow. The family that stayed out of it while the other two fought would gain the advantage.


    The three n leaders present all understood this.


    Right now, the Southern Peak n was the angriest. They had almost gotten the big demon but had not expected the Jiang Family to suddenly emerge and disrupt their ns.


    At that moment, Jiang Shangyu was not in a good mood. He could have obtained the big demon with minimal effort, but now that Ye You had been discovered, their n had to be brought forward.


    ¡°Since everyone¡¯s goal is the same, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a good talk?¡± Elder Yun from the Cloud Valley n said suddenly.


    Talk your head!


    The men from the Southern Peak n just wanted to strangle the Cloud Valley n. However, if they and the Cloud Valley n fought to the bitter end, the Jiang Family would win effortlessly.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Although the Southern Peak n was inwardly castigating the cunning Elder Yun, they had no choice but topromise.


    Even an idiot could tell that they had the edge over the Cloud Valley n. If they insisted on taking the body alone, they would certainly have to fight the Jiang Family.


    The Jiang Family was currently at peak condition. The moment they started to fight, the Southern Peak n would probably lose.


    Also, the Jiang Family had been hiding, which clearly revealed their intentions. Now, the Southern Peak Family had no choice but to stop the Cloud Valley n from leaving to maintain the bnce of the situation.


    Otherwise¡­


    The moment the Cloud Valley n left, they would have to fight the Jiang Family to the end.


    Right now, the Southern Peak n could still fight, but they had just been through an intense battle and would certainly be at a disadvantage in another fight.


    After weighing up the situation, the two ancient ns that had been fighting bitterly now came to a consensus.


    Elder Yun saw that Jiang Shangyu still did not speak and thought that he had silently agreed to the n. So he said, ¡°Our three families are all here for the big demon. Everyone should have a share. Why don¡¯t we divide the big demon¡¯s body and the grave goods into three equal shares, and everyone will take one share?¡±


    ¡°We want the entire big demon,¡± Jiang Shangyu said with a coldugh.


    The two ancient ns looked grim when they heard Jiang Shangyu¡¯s words. At almost the same instant Jiang Shangyu finished speaking, the Jiang Family charged.


    Within a moment, the three sides were embroiled in a fight.


    Jiang Shangyu ordered Jiang Shun to bring some men to the big demon¡¯s body while he led the rest to hamper the two ns.


    The two ns had already sustained heavy losses. Now as they encountered the Jiang Family, they rapidly began to lose ground.


    Jiang Shun and the others threaded throughyers of mist and rushed towards the ck figure. But when they reached the side of the ck figure, they were stunned.


    Lying before them was a demonic animal, dozens of meters in width. Although it was huge, it was not the legendary big demon.


    Just as Jiang Shun and the others realized that this was not their goal, the earth beneath their feet suddenly started to shake.


    A dull cry rang out like thunder, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. The three sides that were fighting immediately stopped. They sensed an immense gush of demonic auraing from somewhere nearby.


    With that, everyone came to a consensus and stopped fighting.


    The next second, a huge being that was nearby slowly started walking towards them.


    This huge being was a hundred meters tall. They could not clearly see its features through the mist, but the entire ground shook with every step that it took.

 Chapter 1486 - Gathered From All Places 1

    <h4>Chapter 1486 Gathered From All ces 1</h4>


    ¡°Demon King¡­¡± The eyes of Elder Yun of the Cloud Valley n widened. They watched the huge demonic creature, which was not too far away, walk past them. It seemed to sense movement in their area. High above them, its single eye swept across everyone present.


    An ominous foreboding arose in their hearts.


    The Demon King must be here to seize the big demon.


    However, the Demon King only swept a cursory nce at them before it walked deeper into the Land of Infinite Demons.


    As the Demon King left, the immense demonic aura that had shrouded everyone slowly dissipated.


    Before they could recover, they heard the piercing cry of a phoenixing from above them.


    They saw a Nine-headed Demon Phoenix flying over them. Its wingspan exceeded a hundred meters. It was like a huge, dark cloud covering the sky. Innumerable small demons followed in the wake of the Nine-headed Demon Phoenix. They covered the sky, and darkness slowly engulfed them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Qin was shocked as she looked at the strange phenomenon in the sky.


    The Cyclops Demon King, the Nine-headed Demon Phoenix¡­ all these were demon kings that held sway in their own realms. Their sudden appearance here meant that they also intended to obtain the big demon of the Frosty Snow Mountains.


    But at this moment, they did not seem to sense the humans and brushed past them and left.


    ¡°Fifth Grand-uncle, we¡¯ve been fooled. The thing that copsed over there is not a big demon at all. It is merely arger small demon.¡± Jiang Shun hurried back.


    They had only vaguely seen a ck figure in the thick mist. When they saw the bodies of so many small demons lying there, they had erroneously assumed that the big demon must be in the mist.


    Who knew¡­


    this was not the case at all.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Shun¡¯s words shocked both ns.


    What is going on?


    That is not the body of the big demon?


    Jiang Shangyu frowned.


    The elders of the other two ns also grew suspicious. They had thought it was strange that the Cyclops Demon King and the Nine-headed Demon Phoenix had left. But when they heard Jiang Shun¡¯s words, their suspicions deepened.


    They rushed over to the ck figure and peered through the mist only to discover¡­


    Their fight had been in vain.


    This was not the body of therge demon.


    The faces of the two n leaders immediately darkened.


    The members of the Cloud Valley n had just discovered the ck figure when they encountered the members of the Southern Peak n, so they had not managed to take a closer look. The two sides assumed that the ck figure was the body of the big demon and were too concerned with fighting over it to even examine it closely.


    Now¡­


    The joke was on them.


    ¡°Do you really think that the body of the big demon is so easily obtained and that you can just pick it up?¡± Jiang Xun could not help butugh coldly at this farce.


    Ye Qingtang was also speechless.


    She had never been to the Land of Infinite Demons before and did not know much about it.


    Bute to think of it¡­


    A dominant big demon was so terrifying. If it knew that its life wasing to an end, would it just casually die at the borders of the Land of Infinite Demons?


    Furthermore¡­


    The fight for a big demon was so intense, so why were there only three forces fighting for it?


    At that moment, everyone recovered their wits. The two ancient ns who had been fighting so bitterly felt conflicted. Now that they knew they had wrongly identified the big demon, they did not say anything else and simply left the area.


    ¡°Fifth Grand-Uncle, what should we do now?¡± Jiang Shun was frustrated. He thought that they had gotten an incredible deal, but it turned out to be just a mistake.

 Chapter 1487 - Gathered From All Directions 2

    Chapter 1487 Gathered From All Directions 2</h1>


    ¡°So many demonic creatures¡­¡± Jiang Shangyu frowned slightly. Although he could not see the faces of those hundred-meter tall ck shadows, he could tell that there were many demon kings present from the powerful demonic air.


    Swoosh!


    A piercing sound sliced the repressive atmosphere. Numerous shadows suddenly flew past in the air above the Land of Infinite Demons and were actually headed in the same direction as those demon kings.


    ¡°Fifth great-uncle, is there something deep in the Land of Infinite Demons?¡± Jiang Shun was tempted.


    Jiang Shangyu replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Shun and the others had a hesitant look. Several demon kings near them already headed there, and it was definitely an extremely terrifying force with so many demon kings gathered together.


    ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. These demon kings were headed in the same direction, which means that there¡¯s definitely something attracting them. The demon kings can sense great demons way better than us. Perhaps they have already found out where that great demon died,¡± Jiang Shangyu said in a deep voice.


    Those demon kings would rush over as well when the great demon died, and once a scramble for the treasures began, it would be a bloody war across various ns.


    ¡°Everyone has to listen to mymand. If anyone does not listen to mymand when we enter deeper into the Land of Infinite Demons, no one will save you even if you die.¡± Jiang Shangyu instructed coldly.


    ¡°Understood.¡± All the Jiang Family members viewed Jiang Shangyu as their only leader.


    Immediately, under Jiang Shangyu¡¯s lead, everyone chased in the direction where the demon kings headed to.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you must be extremely careful. Follow me closely.¡± Jiang Xun warned Ye Qingtang seriously. Many demon kings had already appeared now, and this scramble would definitely be a violent one. In that situation, even she might not be able to protect herself.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and remained beside Jiang Xun obediently.


    Jiang Shangyu and the group followed right after the demon kings, but the closer they got to the depths of the Land of Infinite Demons, the more intense the demonic air in the surroundings.


    The trees in the surroundings seemed to be nourished by this demonic air and were immensely tall.


    Shaded by the tall mountains and trees, the thick fog was swept into the strong currents of the river. ck figures shuffled their way through at the foot of the high cliffs.


    After following for half a day, Ye Qingtang and the rest finally saw a ray of light at a far corner of a dim and dense forest.


    At the bottom of a waterfall among the sessive mountains, an enormous frame was sprawled in between the cliffs of two tall mountains.


    It was such a gigantic frame that seemed to reach the clouds, and its head and tail were out of sight. One could only see a small part of its body.


    ¡°That is¡­ the great demon of the Frosty Snow Mountains?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly as she looked at the enormous creature afar.


    The ¡®great demon¡¯ title induced fear.


    Ye Qingtang only heard that the great demon of the Frosty Snow Mountains once swallowed millions of people. Now that she only saw the tip of the iceberg, it was already unimaginably enormous¡­


    No wonder¡­


    This great demon could swallow millions of living beings. Just its frame was already unbelievable, and the surrounding tall cliffs were actually no taller than that great demon lying down.

 Chapter 1488 - Gathered From All Directions 3

    Chapter 1488 Gathered From All Directions 3


    After seeing a part of the great demon¡¯s body, Ye Qingtang felt that it was ridiculous that the Cloud Valley n mistook the small demon as it.


    The toe of this great demon was probablyrger than that small demon¡¯s body.


    ¡°This fellow probably wanted to enter the forbidden area but died here.¡± A thunderous voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. That was a in voice, but its force seemed to be able to crush the organs of the listeners.


    A one-hundred-meter tall demonic creature stood at the bottom of a mountain cliff, and a sole eye in the center of its face was squinted as it looked at that great demon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Cyclops Demon King¡­¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes at that enormous Cyclops Demon King. This Cyclops Demon King never paid any regard to them when it passed by them just now, and it must have headed to this location because it sensed the location of the great demon.


    This Cyclops Demon King dominated a region and was extremely aggressive. There were numerous demons under him, and they once wiped out several countries. It had a brutal nature and found joy in devouring humans. Severalrge imperial courts hated it to the core and joined forces to annihte it, but they ultimately ended up giving the Cyclops Demon King a huge meal.


    Ultimately, they were unable to kill it and could only let it be.


    A phoenix caw rang at this instant. The Nine-Heads Demon Phoenix that Ye Qingtang and the rest saw earlier was hovering in the sky with groups of demons gathered behind it.


    The Cyclops Demon King looked up slightly and scoffed at the sight of the Nine-Heads Demon Phoenix.


    ¡°So it¡¯s here¡­¡± A cold voice rang as numerous shadows suddenly arrived in the air. They were stern-looking men donned in green robes who rode on swords. Standing upright in the air, their eyes were fixed on that great demon¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°The Seven Saints of the Snow Zone¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was shaken when she saw the figures of those men.


    The Seven Saints of the Snow Zone were the top powerful figures of the Central Maind. Although the seven of them were not old, they were insanely talented and became renowned in a few years after bing adults. Possessing different specialties, these seven people moved together whenever they were in an operation and remained undefeated to date.


    ¡°I never thought that the Seven Saints of the Snow Zone would also be joining in the fun in the Land of Infinite Demons.¡± A deepugh suddenly resounded. As thatughter entered everyone¡¯s ears, a huge demonic beast gradually approached the crowd from a cliff. That demonic beast had gold-ted armor, and on its back sat an old-looking elderly with sharp eyes.


    With a bone flute in his hands, the elderly smiled, but his eyes seemed to be permeated with an icy chill.


    That elderly was the Beast Master in the Central Maind, and he could control all demonic beasts for his use with a bone flute.


    Although he was alone, a troop with a million demonic beasts struck terror in humans. Back when the Central Dynasty was in chaos, the Emperor personally requested the Beast Master¡¯s help. With just a flute and by himself only, hemanded a huge troop consisting of millions of demonic beasts and forced the enemy to retreat, thus stabilizing the internal disorder within the Central Dynasty.


    In no time, more and more figures appeared near the great demon, and Ye Qingtang was shaken when she took a nce.


    Everyone she met today was a prominent powerful figure of the Central Maind. It was difficult for others to take one eye at them on normal days, but who would have thought¡­ all of them were actually gathered here after hearing about the death of the great demon.


    As Ye Qingtang scanned those top powerful figures, a dragon roar broke out in the sky all of a sudden.


    Ye Qingtang nked out for a moment at the sound of that familiar dragon roar.

 Chapter 1489 - Worsening Matters 1

    Chapter 1489 Worsening Matters 1


    When Ye Qingtang looked up, all she saw was three Skeletal Dragons pulling an extremely familiar-looking ck Bone Carriage across the sky. All eight tribe leaders were present as they arrived on ck skeletal dragons ahead of the ck Bone Carriage. An aura of death permeated throughout instantly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It can¡¯t be¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face fell the moment she saw the people from the Temple of Shadows.


    Even the Temple of Shadows came over to join in on the fun?


    Taking a peek at the ck Bone Carriage, Ye Qingtang touched her unconcealed face and quietly hid behind Jiang Xun.


    Please don¡¯t let the person in that carriage be Ming Wang¡­


    Jiang Xun was unaware of Ye Qingtang¡¯s inner suffering and merely thought that Ye Qingtang behaved that way as she had never seen such a scale of events before. Jiang Xunforted her immediately. ¡°Tang Tang, be carefulter. I never thought that news of this Great Demon¡¯s death would circte to so many forces either. Even the Temple of Shadows appeared.¡±


    Jiang Xun frowned slightly. She did not know the objective of this expedition to the Land of Infinite Demons beforeing. Had she known that it was for the Great Demon that just died, she probably would have stopped Ye Qingtang froming no matter what.


    A recently-dead Great Demon was enormously tempting to any n. Every time a Great Demon died, the Land of Infinite Demons would instantly turn into a living hell as all the ns would go all out to contest for Great Demon¡¯s treasures.


    At the thought of that, Jiang Xun could not help but look at Jiang Shangyu, and her frown deepened.


    With squinted eyes, the Cyclops Demon King nced across everyone. Suddenly, it seemed to have sensed something as it looked towards a mountain peak not far away from the corner of its eye.


    Signs of cracks appeared on the mountain peak that used to stand tall. Huge boulders suddenly fell from the mountain peak, and a massive crack appeared on the mountain body as though it was forcefully being torn apart.


    With a loud crash, the entire mountain was split into half as giant figures slowly walked out from it.


    Those giants had extremely ferocious appearances.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but widen her eyes at the sight of those huge figures.


    ¡°The twelve demon kings¡­¡±


    Those giant creatures were all of the demon king rank. Including the Cyclops Demon King and Nine-headed Demon Phoenix, there were twelve demon kings in total, all of whom were notorious in the Central Maind for their brutality.


    Never would Ye Qingtang have thought that she would see the Seven Saints, Beast Master, and even the Temple of Shadows and twelve demon kings gathered here today¡­


    Such a scene really left one dumbfounded.


    The Beast Master¡¯s and others¡¯ expressions changed slightly when the twelve demon kings appeared before them.


    As though there was a demon banquet, behind the twelve demon kings were countless little demons crowded together densely.


    But right at this moment, a thunderous sound rumbled in the sky. A nine-headed demon arrived slowly while pulling arge golden carriage hoisting a g representing the Ancient You n. Thirty-plus huge demons each carrying an Ancient You n member unted their wings as they stayed in formation in front of the golden carriage.


    ¡°The Ancient You n¡­ actually mobilized over thirty elders?¡± Jiang Xun, who was beside Ye Qingtang, noticed the Ancient You n¡¯s troops. Suspecting that she was blind, she felt her eyes pop open.

 Chapter 1490 - Worsening Matters 2

    Chapter 1490 Worsening Matters 2


    Ye Qingtang squinted her eyes slightly as she nced across the Ancient You n troop. She realized that the elder she met the other time in the First Maind was not present. However, her heart suddenly leaped.


    The Ancient You n elder she met in the First Maind was in the Heavenly Venerate realm, but now¡­


    Casting a nce, Ye Qingtang realized that the thirty-plus Ancient You n elders that appeared in the Land of Infinite Demons were several times more powerful than that person¡­


    It¡¯s Little You Yun¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank. After the Ancient You n obtained Little You Yun, their skills increased tremendously; however, the speed of this increase was far beyond her initial predictions.


    The arrival of the Ancient You n attracted the attention of other forces as well. The Cloud Valley n and Southern Peak n, which crossed paths with the Jiang Family earlier on, also appeared here, and they were taken aback when they saw the Ancient You n elders.


    They were clearly bbergasted by the dramatic increase of Ancient You n¡¯s skills.


    ¡°I heard that the Ancient You n was up to some things recently. So it¡¯s their increase in skills¡­ It seems that they¡¯ve already used the Spiritual Abode they obtained from the First Maind.¡± Jiang Xun scoffed, though it was not the time to look at Ancient You n right now.


    Just as Jiang Xun was pondering, a loud voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°Ancient You n, I didn¡¯t expect you all to be here today as well!¡± A figure suddenly walked out from the dense forest of the Land of Infinite Demons.


    Donned in a long ck robe, it was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old teen with close to a hundred people following behind him. His gaze turned cold immediately when he saw the Ancient You n troop in the sky.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at that teen uncertainly as she vaguely felt a sense of familiarity.


    Jiang Xun said softly, ¡°That is Bai Lixi, one of the top geniuses of the younger generation in the Central Maind. He may only be sixteen years old, but he is already at the peak of the Heavenly Venerate. Given his endowment, he probably can advance to the Holy Venerate realm before twenty.¡±


    A Holy Venerate before the age of twenty?


    Surprise shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She stared at that youth again, and only then did she realize why he felt familiar.


    In her previous life, Bai Lixi was one of the top ten Honor Roll geniuses in the Central Maind alongside Beidou Demon Lord. Ye Qingtang met Bai Lixi once due to Beidou Demon Lord, but Bai Lixi was much older back then.


    Anyone from the younger generation who could enter the Central Maind¡¯s Honor Roll List in her previous life was known to be extraordinarily talented.


    Ye Qingtang needed three hundred years to enter the Holy Venerate realm, but Bai Lixi, at age sixteen, was only one step away from the Holy Venerate realm.


    Bai Lixi seemed to have some enmity with the Ancient You n, but he did not act impulsively.


    Such was actually the case with others as well. Many forces in the scene had some grudges against each other, but at this moment, all of the powerful figures seemed to have some sort of tacit understanding. Thus, no one made a move.


    ¡°Our objective is the same today, and it is not the time to be settling our private feuds right now. Seizing the Great Demon as quickly as possible is the key instead,¡± the Beast Master said suddenly after remaining silent all this while. As he spoke, his eyes specifically swept across the demon kings, Temple of Shadows, and forces of other alien races.

 Chapter 1491 - Worsening Matters 3

    Chapter 1491 Worsening Matters 3


    Everyone¡¯s goal was the same this time. Everyone¡ªregardless of whether they were a part of the demon kings, alien races including the Temple of Shadows, the Ancient You n, or the Jiang Family¡ªwas here to seize the Great Demon.


    And at this instant, everyone present seemed to have a certain tacit understanding; there was no intention to attack others, and everyone was merely on their guard against each other.


    Bai Lixi scoffed but did not take further action. It was clear that while he was young, he knew that it was not the right time to settle scores with the Ancient You n. His eyes swept across the surroundings, and he snickered. ¡°Since we have the same goal, isn¡¯t it time for the friends hidden in the dark to appear?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by what Bai Lixi said. Nheless, the Jiang Family and Ancient You n had a calmposure.


    Momentster, several figures suddenly darted across the sky and appeared before everyone.


    From a corner, Ye Qingtang looked up at those figures in the sky and was taken aback.


    She actually spotted a familiar figure among those people.


    There was a prettydy who had a hint of impatience on her paleplexion. She stood behind an elderly with a frown, though she disregarded everyone at the scene with in arrogance.


    ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised to see thatdy in green.


    Wasn¡¯t thatdy none other than thedy in green whose Mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline was counter-absorbed by Ye Qingtang at the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix back then?


    She¡¯d actually appear here?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes twitched uncontrobly, and her head began aching.


    First, the Temple of Shadows. Now, even thisdy in green appeared. What kind of y is this?


    However, Ye Qingtang very quickly realized that something was off about the situation.


    Ling Yan told her that thedy in green went to the Second Domain when young, yet thatdy appeared with a group of people here¡­


    Ye Qingtang instinctively looked towards the people beside thedy in green. After a nce, she shockingly discovered that those people were all above the Holy Venerate realm¡­ Moreover, their faces were very foreign to Ye Qingtang. If they were powerful figures from the Central Maind, there would definitely be one or two familiar faces, but all of them were more than foreign.


    Could they be¡­ from the Second Domain?


    ¡°So it¡¯s people from the Second Domain¡± Bai Lixi¡¯s lips curled into a snicker when he saw thedy in green.


    The Great Demon even attracted people from the Second Domain.


    The powerful figures from the Second Domain smiled briefly without uttering a word as they stood in the air, merely casting an arrogant nce that spelled belittlement.


    The corpse of the Frosty Snow Mountains¡¯ Great Demon was already found, but with so many forces gathered here, the ownership of the Great Demon would definitely be a problem.


    At this instant, the ten demon kings gathered together and their size was already a shuddering sight. Standing between the masses and the Great Demon, their huge bodies formed a tall wall as an extremely obscure demonnguage filled the air.


    Momentster, the Cyclops Demon King suddenly stood forward, and its fierce eye nced across the masses before it spoke slowly in the rather unfamiliar humannguage,


    ¡°This Great Demon is of our race, and its death has nothing to do with you all. Please leave immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1492 - Overreaching 1

    Chapter 1492 Overreaching 1


    The Cyclops Demon King was the only one among all the Demon Kings that could understand some human speech. His speech was stiff, but his tone was very hostile.


    This big demon belonged to their Demon n. It had nothing to do with humans and other ns even after it was dead!


    Everyone present frowned when they heard the Cyclops Demon King¡¯s words.


    The moment the Cyclops Demon King finished speaking, a clear voice suddenly rang out from the Ancient You n¡¯s golden sedan.


    ¡°What a joke. Does the Land of Infinite Demons belong to the Demon n? On what basis do you order us to leave?¡±


    The voice sounded fairly young. They did not know who was inside the sedan, but at that moment, it spoke for all the human ns present.


    They hade to the Land of Infinite Demons for the sake of the big demon, yet now the Demon King wanted them to leave?


    He could dream on!


    ¡°If you refuse to leave¡­ don¡¯t me us for not holding back anymore¡­¡± The leather armor on the Cyclops Demon King¡¯s back suddenly rose, and a strong demonic aura started to spread around him.


    ¡°You cannot possibly expect us to leave. If you want to fight, we¡¯ll fight you to the end.¡± Jiang Shangyu, who had yet to speak, suddenly leaped upwards into the void. He looked down on the group of Demon Kings from his vantage point and spoke coldly.


    In recent times, there had been much friction between the Ancient You n and the Jiang Family. But at that moment, no matter what dissension there was between these human powers, they would certainly present a united front before these alien races and the Demon Kings.


    The Ancient You n and the Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang Family had already made their stance clear. The other powers also had simr intentions.


    As for the Temple of Shadows, the tribe leaders looked on coolly without saying anything. However, these alien races probably had the same intentions.


    It would be no easy task for the Demon King to force them to leave.


    The big demon¡¯s flesh and grave goods were so enticing. Why would anyone leave?


    The Cyclops Demon King let out a low roar of rage. The other Demon Kings¡¯ expressions also grew sinister. The horde of small demons gave a deafening bellow that shook the heavens, and the entire mountain range seemed to quiver at the sound.


    The Ancient You n, the Jiang Family, and the other human forces did not pale inparison. In a moment, spirit energy filled the air, and rays of light shone among the humans. The two forces collided in midair; it seemed as though an interracial bloodbath would begin at any moment.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang remained calm as she looked at this vtile situation.


    ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Jiang Xun was worried that Ye Qingtang would be shocked by the radiating power, and spoke to console her.


    Ye Qingtang nodded obediently, but her voice did not waver.


    ¡°Grand Aunt, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had lived three hundred years in her previous life. How could a battle like this frighten her?


    Although the Demon Kings and the human forces seemed all set for a showdown, a closer look revealed that neither side would act rashly.


    These intimidation techniques merely kept both sides in check and on their toes.


    It was actually an impasse. Neither the humans, the aliens, nor the Demon Kings would be the first to start the battle. It would be best if the opponent could be intimidated into retreating.


    But then, the unexpected happened. Ye Qingtang was watching the powerful forces spoiling for a fight and shouting furiously at each other, but in the void above, those from the Second Domain were looking impatient.


    ¡°Bunch of beasts. What is there to talk about? We certainly want that big demon.¡± A tall man from the Second Domain suddenlyughed frostily. He rushed downwards, attempting to leap over the Demon Kings and head towards the body of the big demon.

 Chapter 1493 - Overreaching 2

    Chapter 1493 Overreaching 2


    But the moment the man moved, rage shed across the eye of the Cyclops Demon King, who was still shouting harshly across the void. His huge body suddenly doubled in size, and his gigantic hands were instantly covered with a beam of ck light.


    He raised his huge palms with a roar and swatted at the powerful cultivator from the Second Domain.


    The powerful cultivator from the Second Domain smiled scornfully when he saw the Demon King make his move. He looked on disdainfully as he tried to raise his sword to sh the Cyclops Demon King¡¯s palm, only to realize¡­


    That his sword de immediately shattered upon impact. The leather armor on the Cyclops Demon King¡¯s arm was actually hundreds of times harder than meteoric iron!


    Crash!


    There was a tremendous crash, and the Cyclops Demon King simply smacked the stunned powerful cultivator from the Second Domain straight into the ground.


    With a loud smash, the Cyclops Demon King¡¯s palm crushed the powerful cultivator from the Second Domain. Arge patch of blood, mixed with mangled flesh, oozed from between the Cyclops Demon King¡¯s fingers¡­


    The strong scent of blood immediately spread to everyone¡¯s nostrils.


    The Cyclops Demon King slowly opened his massive mouth, his ugly face looking even more sinister.


    Everyone stood there stunned as they watched the Cyclops Demon King kill the powerful cultivator from the Second Domain with a single blow. Many of them started to frown.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± A bone-chillingugh came from the Cyclops Demon King¡¯s mouth. He slowly raised his hands. The flesh in his huge palms was mangled. The sticky mess of flesh and blood in his hand slowly dripped into the pool of blood.


    The old man who was the leader of the Second Domain frowned slightly. The green-robed girl standing behind him had a strange expression.


    ¡°Overreached¡­ himself¡­¡± The Cyclops Demon said mockingly in his stiff human speech. He opened his mouth and roared.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go¡­ you will end up like him¡­¡± The Cyclops Demon King narrowed his single eye and swept a cold look at the other races present.


    Jiang Shangyu frowned slightly. The Cyclops Demon King was even more powerful than legends had it.


    As the Cyclops Demon King threatened them, all the Demon Kings and small demons present let out a deafening roar, as if in agreement.


    The roar shook the area. The force of it poured forth like rushing waters of a waterfall.


    ¡°Master, this Demon King¡¯s power¡­¡± The green-robed girl in the void showed no signs of pity when she saw the Cyclops Demon King kill herpanion with a single blow. She only looked at the old man in front of her.


    The old man¡¯s expression did not change. To them, it was as if theirpanion¡¯s death was no more than a cool breeze brushing past them.


    ¡°He was careless. It was no one else¡¯s fault.¡± The old man said gravely, with only a hint ofpassion.


    The Demon King was incredibly powerful. His skin was as tough as bronze, and his bones as hard as iron.


    The Cyclops Demon King smashed one fist on the mountain. The mountain peak was instantly crushed to smithereens. He clearly intended to intimidate them.


    Jiang Xun frowned as she looked at this hostile Demon King. Her brows deeply furrowed, and she subconsciously moved to guard Ye Qingtang, who was behind her, a little more carefully.


    The Cyclops Demon King¡¯s abilities were remarkable. Even she was no match for him.


    ¡°Everyone, this Demon King seems to refuse to relinquish this big demon. What should we do?¡± The Beast Master looked at everyone. The Cyclops Demon King had already demonstrated that he was ready to drive them off. If this situation continued to drag on, who knew when it would end?

 Chapter 1494 - Overreaching 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1494 Overreaching 3</h1>


    By then, all the major forces had grasped the situation. They exchanged nces and made up their minds.


    ¡°We are definitely taking this big demon.¡± The person in the Ancient You n¡¯s golden carriage spoke once more. The moment he spoke, a golden glow suddenly shimmered around the thirty-plus elders of the Ancient You n. Their aura instantly multiplied.


    In a moment, all the human forces were ready for battle.


    The eight tribe leaders from the Temple of Shadows let out deafening roars.


    The twelve demon kings thundered as the little demons behind them bayed, poised to attack.


    The battle was imminent¡­


    When Ye You saw the scene unfold, she subconsciously retreated by a step. At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the battle that was about to erupt. Her movements did not seem to attract any attention.


    But two people noticed Ye You¡¯s retreat.


    One of them was Ye Qingtang. She nced at Ye You, and a cold smile crossed her lips. But she looked away, only to see that Jiang Qi, who had remained silent all this while, cast a calm and fleeting nce at Ye You.


    It was just a nce, and Jiang Qi remained expressionless. However, a faint look of disdain seemed to surface in his eyes.


    The moment Jiang Qi looked away, the spirit energy around him rose to its peak. The strength of his aura shocked Ye Qingtang.


    This Jiang Qi is no less powerful than Bai Lixi?


    At that point, Ye Qingtang finally understood why Jiang Qi had not said a single word to anyone during their journey. To Jiang Qi, all of them probably did not exist.


    After all¡­


    Compared to his talent, the little ability that Ye You and the others possessed wasughable.


    The battle was about to begin; all sides were fully prepared.


    The Cyclops Demon King led the charge. The demonic aura around him seemed to transform into a gigantic vortex that reached the sky.


    But the moment the Cyclops Demon King charged forward, the mountain range behind the demon hordes suddenly began to quake violently.


    Behind the mist-covered mountain peaks, a ck palm suddenly appeared. It was so huge that it blotted out the sun .


    Only for an instant!


    The huge ck palm wasrge enough to smash the mountains into pieces. It seemed to rise straight out of the ground behind the mountain peaks, and it suddenly came crashing down!


    A gale blew as the huge palm swept through the entire battle field as countless boulders were sent flying towards the horizon. The gale swept up the flowing river, and the entire river instantly dried up.


    Boulders¡­ the river¡­ All of these were mixed together by the wild wind.


    Everyone widened their eyes as the huge palm that seemed to cover the entire sky descended towards the ground!


    The Cyclops Demon King and the horde of small demons only had enough time to sense a suffocating demonic aura surge forth from behind them; before they could turn around, the gigantic ck shadow engulfed them.


    Boom!


    The huge palm crushed the Cyclops Demon King and all the small demons. The force of the impact caused the entire ground to sink by a few meters!


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Jiang Shangyu looked startled. He looked over only to see that the supposedly dead big demon had suddenly started to move!


    As the body of the big demon arose, the surrounding mountain peaks¡ªones that touched the clouds¡ªwere instantly crushed into smithereens¡­

 Chapter 1495 - Big Demon 1

    Chapter 1495 Big Demon 1


    The roaring noise continued to reverberate in their ears. It looked as if the huge body would crush the mountain range.


    They had been ready to fight, but now, they stiffened and looked at the gigantic creature slowly rising from the ground.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t dead¡­ the big demon¡­ isn¡¯t dead?¡± Jiang Xun had an extremely ugly expression.


    The Cyclops Demon King was so powerful, yet the big demon had crushed him into meat paste before their eyes with one blow.


    Roar¡­ A low growl emerged from behind the mountains. They saw a huge ck figure slowly arise, and a gigantic head emerged from behind the mountain peaks. With a pair of crimson eyes holding vertical pupils that were asrge as moons, the huge figure swept a look across every living thing present.


    The cry of a phoenix suddenly arose. The Nine-headed Demon Phoenix was so aggressive earlier, but the instant it saw the big demon ¡°return from the dead¡±, it spread its wings and urgently tried to flee this hellish ce.


    But before the Nine-headed Demon Phoenix could get far, a scarlet tongue suddenly shot out from behind the mountains. The mucus-covered tongue swept across the horizon and swept up the Nine-headed Demon Phoenix, which was hundreds of meters long, and countless flying small demons. They were swiftly dragged behind the mountain peaks and vanished.


    A crisp crunching noise instantly rose from behind the mountains. They could vaguely see blood flying and sttering the half-hidden head.


    When Ye Qingtang saw this shocking scene, she almost instantaneously grabbed the stunned Jiang Xun, turned, and ran.


    The big demon of the Frosty Snow mountains¡­ was still alive!


    No one would have thought that the big demon they were fighting for was still alive. It had been lying motionlessly on the ground, as if waiting to swallow those who wanted to steal its treasure.


    ¡°Damn it, the big demon was pretending to be dead. It¡¯s going to seize the opportunity to kill us.¡±


    The ambitious crowd finally realized that danger was imminent.


    The big demon was as intelligent as any of them. In fact, it was smarter than most people.


    This big demon had not died at all. It had deliberately crouched there without moving so that everyone would think it was dead, so that their greedy natures would emerge.


    But they did not know that¡­


    Their greed had brought death upon their heads.


    Everyone who had intended to steal the big demon¡¯s treasure now had a different expression. They hurriedly fled in all directions. Even the old man from the Second Domain immediately led hispanions and flew to escape the area.


    No ordinary person could withstand the power of the big demon. Even the demon kings submitted to the big demon and acknowledged it as sovereign.


    But a momentter, the big demon finally straightened up. The endless mountain range looked like pathetic little hills beneath its feet. The big demon¡¯s six gigantic ws easily strode over the mountain peaks. Sending a wild gale with every move, the big demon instantly ttened the sturdy mountains.


    Debris showered down from the sky like rain, killing the horde of small demons at the foot of the mountain.


    Countless bodies piled up to form a mound at the foot of the mountains. Blood flowed like rivers.


    The moment the big demon stood up, its body was no longer in everyone¡¯s line of sight. Its huge head plunged into the clouds. and only its six gigantic ws remained in sight. The rest of its body was covered by the clouds.

 Chapter 1496 - Big Demon 2

    Chapter 1496 Big Demon 2


    The moment the big demon roared in rage, everyone who was flying through the void fell from the sky as if a boulder had struck their chests.


    No matter whether they were powerful cultivators or Holy Venerates, to the big demon, they were as insignificant as insects.


    Ye Qingtang inwardly berated them all as she fled with Jiang Xun in tow.


    They knew that the big demon was extraordinarily powerful, yet they did not even check if the big demon was dead before swarming over.


    Weren¡¯t they seeking their own deaths?


    One must know that any big demon had the power to destroy any maind in the First Domain. No other creature couldpare to the might it demonstrated when it gulped down a hundred thousand people in one mouthful.


    Legends had it that big demons were servants of the Godfiend. They submitted to the Godfiend and were the most simr to the Godfiend.


    Because of their entric natures, most of the big demons in the maind kept each other in check, and the majority of them lived in seclusion. Otherwise, the maind would have been utterly destroyed long ago.


    Everyone lusted over the treasure that the big demons possessed, but were frightened of their power. Thus, they only dared to steal the big demons¡¯ grave goods after they died.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was soaked in cold sweat. If this big demon was truly enraged, none of them here would survive!


    By then, Jiang Xun had recovered his wits. He turned to see the destruction behind him, but what he saw caused his hair to stand on end.


    The big demon, who stood over the cloudspletely, covered the sky, and darkness fell over everyone. The mountain range had already been ttened by the big demon¡¯s gigantic ws with countless bodiesying among the debris.


    Demons, humans, aliens¡­


    To the big demon, all living things were despicable thieves. These living things who tried to steal its treasure were about to die under its ws.


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    Tragic screams, apanied by ear-splitting explosions, reverberated through the air.


    Ye Qingtang watched as the Seven Saints of the Snow Zone fell from the void at the big demon¡¯s roar. Before they could get up, they were mangled by the giant ws.


    The big demon¡¯s scarlet eyes looked down on the thieves from the clouds. The two blood-red eyes were like two red moons, ring at all these creatures.


    Beams of light shone from among the humans.


    Surrounded by death, everyone now brought out their Dharma treasures to try to flee as far as possible.


    But before they could use their Dharma treasures, a dark fog suddenly spread out from the big demon.


    The fog moved with the speed of lightning and spread a hundred miles around. The instant it covered the area, it formed a huge barrier against the external world, enclosing the entire area within itself.


    The powerful cultivators and demon kings who were trying to flee suddenly realized that the Dharma treasures in their hands seemed to lose their spirit energy. No matter how they tried, the Dharma treasures seemed to have lost their effectiveness and could not be activated.


    ¡°Dharma Blocking Barrier¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned as she looked at the area enclosed by the ck fog.


    The Dharma Blocking Barrier was one of the Dharma spells that the big demons specialized in. Any Dharma treasure within the Dharma Blocking Barrier would instantly lose its effectiveness, unless it was a true Divine Arcane Supreme Dharma treasure. Otherwise, it was as useless as a pile of scrap metal when it was within the Dharma Blocking Barrier.

 Chapter 1497 - Big Demon 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1497 Big Demon 3</h1>


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She had intended to flee for some distance, and then use the talisman that Mo Yi had left her to try escaping with Jiang Xun.


    But the moment the Dharma Blocking Barrier was activated, the talisman became useless¡­


    The others had realized this point as well. Everyone had an ugly expression as they looked at the fog that spanned across a hundred miles.


    ¡°It won¡¯t let any of us off.¡± Jiang Shangyu frowned deeply. As he looked at the chaotic scene, he flew upwards and slowly drew closer to the big demon. The big demon had left a trail of ttened vegetation and mountains in its wake. Blood seeped out from beneath the mud. Who knew how many creatures had been trodden into the ground by the big demon?


    At that moment, all the demon kings had terrible expressions. They had intended to enjoy the big demons¡¯ treasures after battling the humans and alien races.


    Who would have thought¡­ that they would soon be mere pieces of food in the big demon¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all be dead if we continue fleeing like that. The big demon clearly does not intend to let us live. Why don¡¯t we fight? Perhaps this will give us a chance of survival.¡± The person in the Ancient You n¡¯s golden carriage spoke once more. However, his tone was now graver.


    ¡°Beast Master, now that the Cyclops Demon King is dead, you are the only one who understands demonnguage. Can I trouble you to speak to those demon kings?¡± Jiang Shangyu frowned slightly. Now, joining forces was their only hope of withstanding the big demon king.


    At that moment, the Beast Master was in a sorry state. The big demon had crushed his steed with a single bite. He was fortunate enough to escape, but he had been affected by the big demon¡¯s demonic aura, and he was still unsteady on his feet.


    However, at that moment, the Beast Master could not be bothered about his state, sorry or otherwise. He walked towards the demon kings, who stood there with their ugly expressions. Unintelligible demonic words emerged from his mouth as he tried his best tomunicate with these demon kings.


    The demon kings had clearly been frightened by the big demon. When they heard the Beast Master¡¯s words, the demon kings¡¯ expressions grewplicated.


    Jiang Shangyu frowned deeply as he watched an elder from the Ancient You n walk over. The two exchanged nces and both understood the other¡¯s intentions.


    No matter how fraught rtions were between the Jiang Family and the Ancient You n, at this moment, they would face the enemy together and fight for their lives.


    ¡°Friends from the Jiang Family.¡± The elder from the Ancient You n stepped forward.


    Jiang Shangyu raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°We are now in grave danger. I don¡¯t know if you have heard the news from the Temple of Shadows,¡± the elder from the Ancient You n said.


    Jiang Shangyu was startled, and he raised his eyes to the void to look at the troops from the Temple of Shadows.


    Everyone had been affected by the big demon¡¯s roar of rage and were unable to remain in the void. However, the Undead from the Temple of Shadows seemed unaffected by the big demon¡¯s sonic waves.


    Even so, only one of the three Skeletal Dragons from the Temple of Shadows remained; the steeds of the eight tribe leaders had all met their end in the big demon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jiang Shangyu turned to look at the elder from the Ancient You n, his brow furrowed.


    Why was the elder from the Ancient You n asking him if he knew about what had happened in the Temple of Shadows at a time like this?


    What did it have to do with their current situation?


    ¡°Did you know that the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows has returned?¡± The elder from the Ancient You n asked.

 Chapter 1498 - Big Demon 4

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1498 Big Demon 4</h1>


    ¡°What did you say? The Holy Lord of Shadows is back?¡± Jiang Shangyu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. The Holy Lord of Shadows had vanished for many years. Many forces in Central Maind assumed that the Holy Lord of Shadows had died quietly¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. An elder from my n saw the Holy Lord of Shadows in the Eternal Dynasty. Now, the forces from the Temple of Shadows are here, together with all eight tribe leaders. The Holy Lord of Shadows might be in the ck Bone Carriage,¡± the elder from the Ancient You n said.


    They had tried to make trouble for Ling Yan in the Eternal Dynasty, but the Holy Lord of Shadows had unexpectedly intervened, preventing them from attaining their goal. From this incident, they had learned that the Holy Lord of Shadows had returned.


    Jiang Shangyu¡¯s expression grew grave. Jiang Shangyu had not received news of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ return, but at this moment, the Ancient You n certainly would not be speaking carelessly.


    Jiang Shangyu¡¯s gaze turned once more to the ck Bone Carriage in the void.


    Could the Holy Lord of Shadows really be sitting in the ck Bone Carriage?


    Although the Holy Lord of Shadows had vanished for a long time, she was still the most important person in Central Maind. Legends had it that she had fought with one of the big demons in Central Maind, and although they had reached an impasse, her presence today meant they might have a greater chance of winning.


    Jiang Shangyu and the elder from the Ancient You n quietly discussed whether to negotiate an alliance with the Temple of Shadows. While they were talking, Ye Qingtang, who was standing in the corner, heard every word.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows?


    Now, Ye Qingtang did not know whether tough or to cry.


    If circumstances had not forbidden it, she would tell the Ancient You n and Jiang Shangyu to forget about it.


    The ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡± that the Ancient You n had encountered was right here!


    Where would they go to find another?


    Although those were her thoughts, Ye Qingtang took a handkerchief and swiftly covered her face.


    Besides other considerations, many of her ¡°acquaintances¡± were currently present. Whether it was the Temple of Shadows or the green-robed girl, her face would be ¡°fresh in their memories¡±


    Perhaps they had not noticed her when they were fleeing just now, but if they saw her face now, things would get interesting.


    The green-robed girl and the eight tribe leaders would kill her without the big demon needing to act.


    Ye Qingtang had not forgotten that the eight tribe leaders were still strongly suspicious of her identity as the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    A momentter, Jiang Shangyu and the elder from the Ancient You n seemed toe to a decision. As the big demon¡¯s sonic waves dissipated, the two seized the opportunity to fly upwards and headed straight for the group from the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what Jiang Shangyu and the Temple of Shadows said, but they seemed toe to some sort of agreement.


    Everyone was forming alliances, but the big demon was getting closer. In a moment, the area that the big demon¡¯s feet passed over was a gory mess. The strong scent of blood filled the air, apanied by the big demon¡¯s roars. It looked like hell on earth.


    The various forces that had been fighting each other earlier now cooperated to fight for a chance to survive.


    The troops from every side used their killing moves. Even the demon kings exerted themselves fully.


    However¡­


    To the big demon, theirbined efforts were pathetic.


    More and more people fell, and the big demon¡¯s tongue drew countless small demons into its mouth.

 Chapter 1499 - Big Demon 5

    Chapter 1499 Big Demon 5


    As the big demon chewed on its food, blood spurted out and soaked its entire surroundings, filling the dried river with blood.


    The alliance that was formed just now was immediately destroyed after the big demon rampaged. A few Demon Kings were swallowed by the big demon, and about ten elders from the Ancient You n were smashed under its paw.


    Both the Jiang Family and the Temple of Shadows suffered great losses. The rest were in even more disastrous states.


    Despair filled everyone¡¯s minds at that instant.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s veil was stained red by the blood; Jiang Xun was injured as well since he tried to protect her.


    However, even after such a horrifying fight, the big demon was not injured at all. The wound on its body that was a few meters deep did not even prate its outeryer of skin.


    Those who remained, including the powerful figures that came from the second domain, could not stay calm as they saw the big demon approaching.


    Boom!


    The big demon crushed the surrounding mountains and rivers. Its head was covered by the clouds, and only pieces of flesh dropped from the clouds as it chewed. The flesh of the other demons smashed onto the ground in front of everyone.


    No one expected the situation to develop in such a way; everyone was here to fight for the big demon¡¯s corpse and treasures, but soon, they would be a part of the lump of flesh in its mouth.


    However, when everyone was almost engulfed by the feeling of despair, the big demon suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s guard was up as he stared at the big demon.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and nned to figure out what happened¡­


    The giant body that was covered by the clouds suddenly fell down. Its head mmed onto the mountain ridges and ttened them.


    No one was prepared for the big demon¡¯s fall. Many were crushed as it copsed.


    The big demon fell down in front of everyone, and its body was like a huge mountain one could not climb over. Now, everyone managed to see its appearance.


    ¡°Is it dead?¡± Someone asked while trembling.


    Everyone gazed at the body of the big demon.


    The big demon would only head toward the Land of Infinite Demons when it was about to die. This was why everyone rushed over after hearing about the news, but no one expected it to be still conscious and alive.


    Yet now¡­


    Was it trying to prank everyone again, or was it really dead?


    No one could figure that out.


    The Demon Kings who survived by luck had very unpleasant expressions. They stared at the big demon cautiously and used their demonic air to probe the big demon.


    No one dared to move at all.


    After a long while, the big demon did not move, so someone took the courage and went forward.


    He then realized that¡­


    The big demon was really dead.


    Everyone sighed in relief after knowing that. Most of them had been to the Land of Infinite Demons countless times, and this was the first time they encountered a living big demon.


    If it was alive for a while more, all of them would be dead now.


    The situation was getting strange after the big demon died.

 Chapter 1500 - Big Demon 6

    Chapter 1500 Big Demon 6


    The alliances that were formed because of the big demon divided after its death.


    They now became opponents instead of allies.


    A few Demon Kings rolled their eyes and were about to fight for the big demon¡¯s body as they were the closest to it.


    The faces of humans and members of the alien races darkened when they saw the demon kings¡¯ movement. They immediately dashed forward.


    However, the moment everyone moved, an intense and horrifying demonic aura suddenly spread out in the surroundings.


    The demon kings trembled as they sensed the intense and fierce demonic air.


    This demonic aura was simr to the dead big demon¡¯s.


    There was no more greed in the demon kings¡¯ eyes. They changed their direction and immediately ran away.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The rest were not as sensitive to the demonic air as the demon kings. When they sensed something strange, the demon kings had already disappeared.


    Suddenly, the sun was covered by a huge mass.


    Everyone lifted up their heads to see a creature approaching in the air.


    With the creature hovering above them, no one could see any part of the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ another big demon?¡± Ye Qingtang felt her head explode when she saw the scale of the creature vaguely among the clouds.


    Barely managing to survive from thest demon, everyone again felt despair when they noticed the big demon hiding in the clouds.


    Thest one was just dead, and now there was another one?


    They had no clue where this big demon came from.


    That was the reason why those demon kings disappeared almost instantly¡­


    No one dared to escape now, and they all froze at where they were.


    The shadow stopped right above the dead big demon. Everyone stared at the shadow nervously. A huge head suddenly appeared from the clouds, and before everyone could see its head clearly, it opened its giant mouth and bit onto the back of the dead big demon.


    Its sharp teeth bit through the hard skin and sh; the moment it took the bite, a huge amount of blood spurted out from the wound.


    The blood flowed down like a waterfall and formed a river of blood under everyone¡¯s feet¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The big demon made a deep roar. It lifted the body of the dead big demon and flew into the sky. The giant body was dragged up into the clouds.


    Blood poured down like rain instantly andnded on everyone¡¯s body.


    The big demon did not seem to be bothered by the rest of them here. It bit the body and flew away.


    Everyone was soaked in cold sweat as they stared at the disappearing shadow. It seemed that they had just escaped from hell again.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was extremely dangerous. No one knew how many big demons hid here¡­


    It would be a gamble of death or survival if they encountered one.


    This time, they were lucky that the second big demon was only interested in the body of its own n member. Otherwise, everyone herebined might not even be enough to fill its mouth.


    The big demon¡¯s ability would level up if they consumed members of their own n. Everyone here was iparable with that body, and the big demon might not even notice their presence.

 Chapter 1501 - Treasures 1

    Chapter 1501 Treasures 1


    Though everyone wanted to fight for the big demon¡¯s body, no one dared to fight with the other big demon. They all shivered in fear as the ground in front of them was covered by a sea of blood.


    No one wanted to be involved in the fight between big demons.


    Everyone was disappointed as the big demon¡¯s body was gone. However, they were attracted to a shimmering point in the mess.


    There was a huge pce standing behind the crushed mountain. The pce was built out of demon bones, which shined under the sunlight.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the pce of the Frosty Snow Mountains¡¯ Big Demon?¡± The Beast Master¡¯s eyes sparkled as it stared at the pce.


    Before a big demon was about to die, it would bring all its treasures and build a pce with its demonic power. After it passed away, its body would rot into the pce. This would trigger the demonic air in the pce, and the entire structure would sink into the ground, burying it underneath forever.


    In the past, when people from different ns and forces came to the Land of Infinite Demons to look for big demons, all the big demons there had died a long time ago. Their pces were all buried under the ground, and it took arge amount of time and energy to look for them.


    The big demon was chasing and killing everyone, so it was some distance apart from its pce when it died. Its body was then taken away by another big demon, so the mechanism that controlled the movement of the pce was not triggered.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed instantly. They all rushed towards the pce at the fastest speed without any extra talk.


    Jiang Xun and Ye Qingtang also followed. However, Ye Qingtang noticed that there were many figures appearing from different directions as she was flying towards the pce. All of them were heading towards the same ce as well.


    There were other powerful figures hiding in the area?


    Ye Qingtang was shocked, but she did not slow down at all.


    The pce of the big demon contained all treasures it had in its life; it was a huge temptation to anyone.


    The pce was toorge for them to see its full structure, but it was obvious to tell how many treasures were inside.


    People from all forces rushed into the pce as fast as they could. It was impossible for one force to own all the treasures, so they could only find and im the most valuable treasures within the shortest time.


    Boom!


    The door of the pce was opened by force. Countless broken bones flew out.


    About a hundred people had entered the pce within the blink of an eye.


    Ye Qingtang slowed down as Jiang Xun was injured. Though she also desired the treasures, she needed to protect Jiang Xun.


    But everyone, including the Jiang Family, all aimed at the pce.


    Soon, Ye Qingtang entered the huge pce.


    The scene in front of them was astonishing.


    There were mountains of gold and treasure in the pce. Everyone was dazzled by the scene.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Eternity Bottle?¡± In shock, the Beast Master picked up a jade bottle that was about an arm¡¯s length.


    The Eternity Bottle could transform all kinds of water into curing holy water. It could detoxify all poisons and disperse all heretic air. It was really a rare Dharma treasure.

 Chapter 1502 - Treasures 2

    Chapter 1502 Treasures 2


    The Beast Master was still in shock after finding the Eternity Bottle. A white-haired elder, who came along with thedy in green, picked up a ring from a pile of diamonds.


    This ring was not made of silver or gold. There was a diamond that glimmered in seven colors of light on the ring. The radiances were splendid and attractive.


    ¡°Master, this is¡­¡± Thedy in green took a glimpse at the ring and looked towards the elder with confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Moon Goddess Ring.¡± A smile emerged in the elder¡¯s eyes.


    ording to the legend, the Moon Goddess Ring contained a trace of the Moon Goddess¡¯s power before she passed away. Normal people could not even imagine what power from a Goddess contained. If this power was released, it could destroy any maind in the First Domain.


    If someone decided to wear the ring, they would be nurtured under the power of the Moon Goddess during cultivation. The effect of that was obvious.


    The elder wore the ring on his finger under the gaze of thedy in green, but he did not realize that a strange look shed across her eyes.


    Besides the Beast Master and the elder from the Second Domain, many people found other long lost Dharma treasures from a few thousand to tens of thousands of years ago.


    The big demon of the Frosty Snow Mountains had lived for at least ten thousand years. It had taken an incredible amount of treasure in its lifetime.


    After seeing the treasure the big demon owned, Ye Qingtang understood the reason why people from different forces all rushed here. She scanned through the crowd in front of her and was shocked by what she saw.


    Besides those who were chased by the big demon, there were many more powerful figures appearing in the hall. There were even people from the Second Domain.


    Out of all those people, Ye Qingtang was attracted by a tiny figure.


    There was a pretty little girl who was about five to six years old. She had round and big eyes and was dressed in a lc dress that made her seem more adorable.


    There were many women following behind the little girl. The women all wore the same type of mask to cover their faces, and they all followed silently behind the girl.


    It felt a little strange that a little girl would appear here with the rest of the malicious forces.


    No one would expect there to be any link between the girl and any group here based on her tiny arms and legs.


    However, no one dared to provoke the innocent little girl.


    Celestial Fairy from the purple pce.


    Ye Qingtang recognized the girl¡¯s identity.


    The purple pce was the most powerful force in the Second Domain. Even though she appeared to be only five or six, the Celestial Fairy was more than ten thousand years old. Having cultivated a group of heretical techniques when she was young, she was affected by that process and could not grow anymore.


    The purple pce was involved in the battle between the powerful figures from the Second Domain and the Central Maind, so they were famous in the Central Maind now.


    Ye Qingtang looked away and was taken aback by the number of powerful figures here. The little white tiger suddenly jumped out of her arms and seemed to be smelling something. Its round and tiny body dashed into a pile of treasure.


    Fiendcelestial Beasts had a better sense of smell and were more sensitive to Dharma artifacts. Ye Qingtang followed the little white tiger secretly while everyone else was digging for treasures.

 Chapter 1503 - Treasures 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1503 Treasures 3</h1>


    There were many jewels and pearls with dazzling brightness, but the little white tiger used its paws to dig a hole in the pile of jewelry.


    An old and sealed box under all the jewelry appeared in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°There is good stuff inside. I can smell them.¡± The little white tiger touched the box and said confidently.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched as she stared at the little white tiger, who was so proud of itself. But she believed in the little white tiger¡¯s decision. She looked around and saw that all the other people were busy digging for treasures, and no one noticed her. She then walked forward and opened the box slowly.


    As the box was opened, a pungent smell came out of it.


    The little white tiger immediately jumped backward from the stink.


    ¡°F*ck. How can it stink so much!¡± The little white tiger covered its nose and its mouth, and its eyes were wide open. The little white tiger was not able to detect that smell before it was opened.


    Ye Qingtang held her breath and opened the box fully. There were three dusty items lying in the box. Besides those, there were many ck worms that were as thick as fingers crawling inside.


    The ck worms crawled among each other. It was surprising that they were still alive. They seemed to be invigorated by the air and crawled out of the box one by one.


    Ye Qingtang could feel the goosebumps on her body.


    After all the ck worms crawled out of the box, the three items that were previously covered by the ck worms revealed themselves in front of Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes wide instantly.


    There were three ck Dharma treasures in the box.


    She had never seen any of these Dharma treasures before, but she could feel the intense aura from them. Ye Qingtang was shocked by the ck Dharma treasure in the middle. She could see a mark that was shining vaguely.


    The light seemed to be alive as it floated above the Dharma treasure, and from it, Ye Qingtang could feel a holy aura.


    ¡°This is a¡­ mystic artifact?¡± Ye Qingtang was astonished. From her previous life, she knew that any artifact left behind by God would contain God¡¯s breath, and these artifacts were known as mystic artifacts.


    However, mystic artifacts were so rare in this world.


    Ye Qingtang never imagined that she could find a mystic artifact here.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could figure out where the mystic artifact was from, she suddenly realized that everyone who was looking for treasures seemed to notice something, and all looked towards the direction she was at.


    This is bad.


    Ye Qingtang was nervous. The stink must have attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and the aura on the three Dharma treasures also revealed their presence.


    ¡°What interesting treasure did you find?¡± A young voice came from Ye Qingtang¡¯s back.


    Ye Qingtang lifted up the box that contained the three Dharma treasures almost instinctively. She ced the mystic artifact with God¡¯s mark into her space ring secretly.

 Chapter 1504 - Protector 1

    Chapter 1504 Protector 1


    When Ye Qingtang turned around, she realized that the Celestial Fairy, who had been on the other side of the great hall, had appeared behind her at some point.


    A bright, innocent smile appeared on the Celestial Fairy¡¯s exquisite little face. Her smiling eyes looked straight at Ye Qingtang.


    Besides the Celestial Fairy, the Jiang Family and the Ancient You n also sensed the powerful aura and flew over.


    When Ye Qingtang looked at the group of powerful cultivators before her, the corner of her mouth twitched beneath her veil.


    Everyone immediately saw the two ancient and mysterious Dharma artifacts in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands. Everyone present was a renowned, powerful cultivator, and their perception of this type of aura was extremely developed. Thus, they were naturally aware that these two Dharma artifacts were extraordinary.


    At that moment, Jiang Shangyu and the others from the Jiang Family were delighted. Ignoring the question of whether they still intended to kill Ye Qingtang, this item was discovered by a member of their family. It would definitely be beneficial to them.


    But at that moment, Jiang Shangyu had yet to speak.


    He was no fool. Right now, many had noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s two Dharma treasures. If he stood forth and proimed that Ye Qingtang was a member of their Jiang Family, it might attract the attention of many with ill intentions.


    Ye Qingtang knew full well that an innocent person in possession of treasure would be considered guilty. She secretly nced at the silent group from the Jiang Family, and her mouth curled in a cold smile.


    ¡°Little girl, hand those two things over to me if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± said the old man who was together with the green-robed girl. He had immediately determined that these two Dharma treasures were extraordinary.


    ¡°Hand them to you? What a joke. How can these things be handed to you?¡± An elder from the Ancient You nughed coldly. He immediately nned to seize the two Dharma treasures. With that, he gave Ye Qingtang a chilly look and said, ¡°Our Ancient You n will take those two Dharma treasures. You better hand them to me, or else¡­¡±


    Everyone present could tell that the grades of these two Dharma treasures definitely exceeded those of other plunder; even the Moon Goddess Ring could notpare to them.


    In a moment, everyone had decided to seize the two Dharma treasures. However, there were too many people trying to get hold of it, and they kept each other in check. As a result, no one was in a hurry to act.


    Ye Qingtang felt gloomy as she looked at the scene before her.


    She could forget about these two treasures. Everyone present had seen her obtain it, and they would not let her off easily. They would certainly kill her to seize these two items.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered as she considered the situation. Then, she took the two treasures and walked straight over to the Celestial Fairy. As everyone looked on in shock, she reached out and offered the two Dharma treasures to the Celestial Fairy.


    The Celestial Fairy could naturally sense the power of these two Dharma treasures. She had intended to kill this girl while everyone else was fighting, and obtain the two Dharma treasures. But she did not expect¡­ this girl to be so aware of her situation and actively give them to her.


    ¡°Damn girl, what are you doing?¡± The old man¡¯s face grew grim when he saw what Ye Qingtang was doing. A powerful force suddenly built up in his hand.


    The seemingly petite and harmless Celestial Fairy suddenly red at the old man. Her body was instantly shrouded in a purple glow. The next instant, a suffocating amount of force and pressure suddenly surrounded the old man.

 Chapter 1505 - Protector 2

    Chapter 1505 Protector 2


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see¡­ she¡¯s talking to me?¡± A sinister look suddenly appeared on the Celestial Fairy¡¯s pale little face.


    The old man sensed the aura of oppression from the Celestial Fairy, and his heart sank.


    He was also from the Second Domain; how could he be ignorant of the Celestial Fairy¡¯s power?


    He might not fear the Celestial Fairy in a one-on-one fight, but¡­


    The old man looked at the forces from the Purple Pce that were behind the Celestial Fairy. He looked grim, and the force in his hand dissipated. Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Damn girl, if you dare to hand those things to someone else, I will reduce you to ashes.¡±


    The Celestial Fairyughed softly. It was a childishugh, but it was filled with bone-chilling, murderous intent.


    ¡°I would like to see as well. Who dares to touch something offered to the Purple Pce?¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression turned ugly. The other groups did not look pleased either.


    Few of the people present had abilities that matched the Celestial Fairy¡¯s.


    Ye Qingtang was naturally well aware of the Celestial Fairy¡¯s abilities; otherwise, she would not have handed the two Dharma treasures to her.


    She certainly could not hold on to these two Dharma treasures. No matter which side she gave it to, she would offend the rest. She might as well¡­ choose the strongest side and hope that that would keep her safe.


    Anyway¡­


    She had already secretly hidden the best artifact.


    She might as well offer up the remaining two since they were so difficult to handle.


    The Celestial Fairy looked coldly at everyone. The threat in her eyes was clear.


    The group from the Jiang Family looked displeased when they saw that Ye Qingtang had actually handed the two Dharma treasures to the Celestial Fairy.


    ¡°I have long heard of the Celestial Fairy¡¯s fame. I believe that only the fairy can use these two Dharma treasures.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the Celestial Fairy and smoothly ttered her.


    A brilliant smile appeared on the Celestial Fairy¡¯s young face, like a child delighted with a new toy. But the oppressive force she had released just now prevented anyone present from viewing her as a child¡­


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so good at ttery. Since you¡¯re so obedient, I will treat you well.¡± The Celestial Fairy took the two Dharma treasures and looked around with an intimidating expression. She slowly spoke.


    ¡°If anyone dares to attack you within this pce, it will be tantamount to attacking my Purple Pce.¡±


    These words were a warning for everyone.


    As long as Ye Qingtang remained in this pce, the Celestial Fairy would protect her.


    However¡­


    This protection was limited.


    Once Ye Qingtang left the pce, the Celestial Fairy would have nothing to do with her.


    When Ye Qingtang heard the Celestial Fairy¡¯s words, she inwardly called her a sly old fox.


    Everyone understood the Celestial Fairy¡¯s meaning. Even though some were not satisfied, they were unwilling to make trouble with the Purple Pce. After all, there were still plenty of Dharma treasures in this pce. If they fought the Purple Pce at this point, they might suffer losses instead.


    With that, everyone stopped quibbling. However, the old man swept Ye Qingtang a vicious look before he left.


    Even the group from the Jiang Family shot Ye Qingtang disgusted looks.


    Ye Qingtang continued to smile, but she writhed inwardly.


    Although she had obtained a mystical artifact, she had certainly offended¡­ many people¡­

 Chapter 1506 - Protector 3

    Chapter 1506 Protector 3


    Ye Qingtang secretly heaved a sigh of relief as she saw the crowd slowly disperse. At that moment, Jiang Xun returned to her side, looking worried.


    ¡°Tang Tang, what happened just now? How did you find something so deadly?¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s expression was filled with distress. Of course, it was good to have found a Dharma treasure in the main hall, but Ye Qingtang was just too weak. Even if she found some treasure, she would be unable to retain it for her own use, and it would bring disaster on her instead.


    Although Ye Qingtang had obtained the Celestial Fairy¡¯s protection just now, she had¡­ offended all the other groups.


    The Celestial Fairy could not possibly protect her all the time. When they had obtained enough treasures, the people from the Purple Pce would leave. Then, even if Ye Qingtang remained hidden in the pce, the Celestial Fairy would certainly not bother with her.


    Ye Qingtangughed wryly.


    How could she have known that the box would contain something so conspicuous?


    Jiang Xun frowned slightly, then pulled Ye Qingtang into a corner.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you cannot remain in this pce. They haven¡¯t acted yet. I will seize the opportunity to get out of here.¡±


    Once the people from the Purple Pce left, those who hated Ye Qingtang would probably attack her. Jiang Shangyu and the others wanted Ye Qingtang dead as soon as possible, so they certainly would not protect her either.


    Why not sneak away when everyone was busy looking for treasure?


    Jiang Xun¡¯s injuries had improved greatly after she rested. She could not bear to leave Ye Qingtang alone in the Land of Infinite, so she thought of a way to get Ye Qingtang out of there.


    Ye Qingtang naturally grasped the merits of her n.


    With that, Jiang Xun looked around. When she saw that no one was paying attention to them, she and Ye Qingtang fled from the pce through the main door.


    But their movements were detected by Ye You, who had been watching Ye Qingtang¡¯s every move from a secret spot.


    Ye You immediately sought out Jiang Qin and Jiang Shangyu, and told them about Ye Qingtang¡¯s escape.


    ¡°That Ye Qingtang is truly a traitorous creature. She is a member of the Jiang Family, but when she obtained such a wonderful Dharma treasure, she did not hand it over to Fifth Grand Uncle. She has no thought for the prestige of the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Qinughed coldly and nced at Jiang Shangyu.


    Jiang Shangyu looked very displeased. He narrowed his eyes and nced at Jiang Qin and Jiang Shun, who were standing next to him. He secretly nodded to them.


    Jiang Qin and Jiang Shun instantly grasped Jiang Shangyu¡¯s meaning.


    They summoned some Jiang Family members and left the pce in pursuit.


    Not long after Jiang Xun left the pce with Ye Qingtang in tow, she sensed someone approaching from behind. Jiang Xun looked back to see Jiang Qin, Jiang Shun, and the others rapidly nearing.


    Jiang Xun frowned, but when she realized that they were Jiang Family members, she slowed down a little.


    ¡°Aunt, Fifth Grand Uncle wants you to return immediately. The various forces are still fighting for the Dharma treasures. If you leave now, the Jiang Family will find treasure at a slower rate than the others.¡± Jiang Qin looked at Jiang Xun usingly.


    ¡°There are so many of you, aren¡¯t there enough?¡± Jiang Xun asked casually.


    ¡°How can there be enough? Aunt, if you don¡¯t want to make Fifth Grand Uncle unhappy, you had better hurry back with us now.¡± Jiang Qin tried to persuade her.


    Jiang Xun frowned slightly. She felt that something was amiss, but before she could gather her wits, Jiang Shun, who had been silently standing there, seized the opportunity. He suddenly attacked Ye Qingtang, who was behind Jiang Xun!


    Jiang Xun snapped out of her trance and hurriedly blocked Jiang Shun¡¯s ambush. ¡°Jiang Shun, what are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 1507 - Hunt Down 1

    Chapter 1507 Hunt Down 1


    Jiang Shunughed coldly. ¡°Ye Qingtang found a high-level Dharma artifact, but gave it to someone else. She should be punished in ordance with our family rules. Aunt, if you don¡¯t stay out of this, don¡¯t me me for being discourteous.¡±


    Jiang Xun¡¯s expression immediately darkened. She wanted to rain curses down upon Jiang Shun¡¯s head.


    Under those circumstances, Ye Qingtang would certainly have died if she did not hand the items over. The Jiang Family not only did not step forward to protect her, but were now attacking her instead.


    At that moment, Jiang Xun understood that Jiang Shun and the others were only looking for an excuse to kill Ye Qingtang.


    Jiang Xun suddenly spoke softly to Ye Qingtang, who was behind her.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯d better go.¡±


    With that, Jiang Xun suddenly attacked Jiang Shun and the others while Ye Qingtang turned and fled without a word.


    When Jiang Shun and the others saw that Ye Qingtang was escaping, their expressions darkened. Jiang Shun met Jiang Xun¡¯s attack, then gestured to Jiang Qin and the rest. Jiang Qin and the others immediately gave chase.


    Jiang Qin led a group of Jiang Family disciples and chased her. As the distance between Ye Qingtang and them narrowed, a cold, malicious gleam shed across Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s lips arched in a chilly smile. She increased her speed and was just about to deal a blow to Ye Qingtang¡¯s back when a blinding beam of light shot forth from behind Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin was startled. She sensed an immense aura surround her,ing from the void. Before she had time to look up, the beam of light shot past her and flew directly towards the nearby Ye Qingtang.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion rang in their ears.


    Jiang Qin looked up at the void in shock, only to see the old man from the Second Domain. At some point, he had caught up with them, and now, he was looking down at Ye Qingtang from his vantage point. Thetter had been struck by the beam of light. His eyes were filled with cold amusement.


    Jiang Qin was shocked, but delighted.


    Ye Qingtang must have annoyed this powerful cultivator from the Second Domain when she handed the two Dharma treasures to the Celestial Fairy. But this person was even more powerful than their Fifth Uncle.


    Ye Qingtang would probably be killed this time without them needing to lift a finger.


    As Jiang Qin waited to confirm Ye Qingtang¡¯s death, Ye Qingtang was surrounded by the beam of light that had struck her. Ye Qingtang was not spurting blood under the blinding light, as Jiang Qin had expected. Instead, her figure flickered and then disappeared¡­


    When the light disappeared, there was no trace of blood where Ye Qingtang had been standing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes widened. She had personally witnessed Ye Qingtang being struck. Why did she disappear?


    ¡°An illusion, hmph¡­¡± The old man from the Second Domain, who was in the void, saw the image vanish before his eyes. A malicious look slowly surfaced in his eyes. Then, he vanished from the void with a sh.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, what happened to Ye Qingtang?¡± A Jiang Family disciple who had apanied Jiang Qin could not understand what he was seeing.


    Jiang Qin was no fool.


    ¡°That Jiang Xun. I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to create an illusion of Ye Qingtang. I thought it was strange¡­¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. At that moment, she finally understood that the Ye Qingtang they had been pursuing was an illusion made out of spirit energy.

 Chapter 1508 - Hunt Down 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1508 Hunt Down 2</h1>


    ¡°But Aunt Qin, hasn¡¯t the powerful cultivator from the Second Domain already gone to look for Ye Qingtang? Why don¡¯t we quietly await developments?¡± Someone suggested.


    But Jiang Qin red coldly at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said? I want Ye Qingtang dead. The Land of Infinite Demons is sorge. If the powerful cultivator from the Second Domain cannot find her, won¡¯t she be able to escape?¡±


    Everyone finally nodded inprehension. They divided into groups and continued to search.


    While everyone was searching for Ye Qingtang, Ye Qingtang had already flown several miles away.


    ¡°F*ck, those Jiang Family members were really up to no good.¡± The little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms cursed softly.


    Ye Qingtang and Jiang Xun had just left the main hall when the little white tiger sensed many auras pursuing them, and so it warned Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang knew from Jiang Lang and his wife that Jiang Xun could create illusions. After a hurried discussion with Jiang Xun, she allowed Jiang Xun to use spirit energy to create an illusion that looked like her, to follow Jiang Xun.


    Then, even if the Jiang Family caught them, they would not dare to do anything to Jiang Xun. She herself could seize the opportunity to sneak away.


    ¡°This time, they brought me to the Land of Infinite Demons in order to get rid of me.¡± Ye Qingtangughed softly. She was fully prepared for Jiang Qin and the others.


    Perhaps she could continue to depend on Jiang Xun, but now, Jiang Xun was injured, and Jiang Shangyu had no intention of protecting Jiang Xun. Ye Qingtang was afraid that Jiang Shun and the others would kill Jiang Xun if they were forced to do so.


    Thus, Ye Qingtang had chosen to do things this way¡ªfirstly as a dying tactic, and secondly to avoid involving Jiang Xun.


    The Land of Infinite Demons was incredibly vast, and it would be no easy matter for someone to catch her.


    Although Ye Qingtang was prepared, she did not let her guard down. She flew swiftly with the little white tiger, hoping to get as far away from danger as possible.


    But before she had gotten far, she sensed a strong oppressive force floating about her head. Ye Qingtang hurriedly looked up at the void and saw that the old man from the Second Domain, who had apanied the green-robed girl, flying a short distance behind her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell!


    Ye Qingtang had not expected the old man from the Second Domain to chase after her.


    He must have greatly resented not being able to obtain the two Dharma treasures.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s earlier n was to distract the group from the Jiang Family. She did not expect that this even more powerful fellow would be so desperate to want her life.


    Her expression darkened, and she quickly scanned the mountains and the forest.


    Boom! A blinding beam of light suddenly fell from the sky and charged towards Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang flew aside, narrowly avoiding this deadly strike.


    ¡°I would like to see how the Purple Pce can protect you now that you have left the pce.¡± The old man looked disdainfully at Ye Qingtang from his vantage point.


    How dare an insect from the Eight Heaven of Arcane Supremacy embarrass him!


    Today, he would make her long for death.


    Cold sweat popped up on Ye Qingtang¡¯s forehead. From the side of her eyes, she secretly scanned her surroundings for something.

 Chapter 1509 - Hunt Down 3

    Chapter 1509 Hunt Down 3


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You couldn¡¯t beat the Celestial Fairy to obtain the two Dharma treasures, so now you¡¯re taking it out on me?¡± Ye Qingtang put on a mocking look while secretly looking for an escape route.


    The old man¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°Little brat, you can spout whatever nonsense you want. We¡¯ll see what else you can sayter when I rip out your tongue,¡± the old man said with a cold smile. Then, he suddenly rushed downwards.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the approaching old man, and her eyes narrowed. She clutched the little white tiger tightly, then jumped down a nearby slope.


    The slope was not steep. When Ye Qingtang jumped, a lot of rubble came loose and rolled down.


    Below the slope was a wide, low-lying valley, shrouded byyers of clouds.


    Ye Qingtang clutched the little white tiger tightly in her arms. As they fell swiftly, many stones hit its furry head. Although it was not that painful, the little white tiger was unable to open its eyes under the bombardment.


    ¡°F*ck, are you jumping to your death here?¡± The little white tiger¡¯s acute senses had already perceived that the valley beneath the clouds was filled with thick aura¡­


    ¡°If we don¡¯t jump, we really will die.¡± Ye Qingtang was unusually calm. The old man was at least in the realm of a Holy Venerate. With her present powers, there was no way she could withstand him.


    ¡°¡­¡± The little white tiger immediately understood what Ye Qingtang meant, but¡­


    What was below was even more difficult to deal with!


    A billowing demonic aura mixed with the strong scent of blood obscured all other auras in the valley. At that moment, the old man¡¯s only desire was to twist Ye Qingtang¡¯s head off, so he flew over in pursuit.


    Ye Qingtang, who continued to fall, did not know how far she had fallen, but the next second, she crashed into something warm and soft.


    This feeling was extremely odd. Ye Qingtang felt something sticky under her hand, and there was something soft under her feet that prevented her from standing steadily.


    A strong scent of blood choked her nostrils, as if forcing all the air out of her lungs.


    The old man also flew downward. When hended, his nostrils were simrly filled by the strong scent of blood. There seemed to be something strange amidst the clouds. He frowned slightly. Then, he caught sight of where Ye Qingtang hadnded. Suspended in midair, he gathered a powerful beam of light in his hand and released it towards the spot Ye Qingtang hadnded!


    Boom!


    A resounding crash immediately filtered down from the clouds.


    The old man secretly smirked coldly. The surrounding scent of blood became a little stronger.


    The girl was certainly dead.


    The old man was certain that he had dealt Ye Qingtang a fatal blow. However, before he could fly away from this strange valley, a huge fin from within the valley suddenly broke through the clouds and flew towards the old man, who was about to leave.


    The fin was sorge that it spanned a hundred square meters!


    The old man was suddenly smashed into the mountainside by the huge fish. If not for his great powers, all the bones in his body would have been crushed by the blow.


    Even so, the force of the blow forced him to sink into the mountainside.


    Puff¡­


    A dreamy, ethereal voice suddenly rang out from within the valley.


    Amidst the scent of blood, the huge, translucent fin had sliced through the clouds. An extremely thick demonic aura suddenly engulfed the entire valley!


    As the strange voice rang out, the originally quiet valley was suddenly thrown into turmoil.

 Chapter 1510 - Big Fellow 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1510 Big Fellow 1</h1>


    The next moment, they saw strange points of light appear above their heads.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously raised her head to look and saw hundreds of eyes of different sizes a hundred meters above her head, opening one by one.


    Puff¡­


    They heard the strange gasping noise again, apanied by a typhoon that blew towards them. Ye Qingtang had no choice but to once again lie down against the ¡°ground¡± beneath her.


    As the clouds dissipated, Ye Qingtang could finally clearly see the appearance of the ground she was crouching on.


    It was not spacious earth, but rather, the body of the big demon soaking in copious amounts of blood.


    The big demon lying on the ground was the one from the Frosty Snow Mountains that everyone was searching for just now. At that moment, half of the big demon¡¯s body had been devoured. Shreds of bloodied flesh clung to half of the white bones. The huge skeleton stood on one side of the valley, and Ye Qingtang had been crouching on the big demon¡¯s remaining flesh.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s robes were now soaked by the big demon¡¯s blood, but she continued to crouch motionlessly on the pile of bones.


    The big demon who had dragged the body of the Frosty Snow Mountains demon away was also right before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    For the first time, Ye Qingtang saw clearly what a big demon looked like.


    This big demon was somewhat like a whale, and its head had hundreds of eyes of different sizes. The huge mouth was as wide as the valley. Its entire body was covered with deep blue scales, and it was nked by many translucent fins.


    One of the fins had smacked straight into the old man from the Second Domain.


    Puff¡­


    The big demon¡¯s huge mouth slowly cracked open, and it puffed out a turbid breath.


    The smell of decay mingled with the scent of blood. This casual breath spread out like a typhoon; if Ye Qingtang had not been pressing tightly to the ground, she would have been sent flying.


    Ye Qingtang had seen the big demon fly through theyers of clouds and had noted the direction in which it left. When the powerful cultivator from the Second Domain chased after her, she had noticed that the sides of that slope showed signs of being ttened. She had also noticed the blood and flesh buried between the rubble.


    Ye Qingtang guessed that the big demon might be in this huge valley.


    She would certainly die if she did not jump. She would probably die if she jumped.


    So she jumped.


    The big demon was so utterly powerful that humans like them were no more than insects to it.


    However¡­


    The powerful cultivator from the Second Domain had been intent on killing her, so he had attacked.


    But this attack¡­


    Unwittingly provoked the big demon.


    The old man, who had been smacked into the mountainside by the translucent fin, finally realized there was something deadly hidden in this valley


    At that moment, he finally understood why Ye Qingtang had suddenly jumped down here.


    However¡­


    It was toote.


    The big demon who was eating had been provoked. It let out an unhappy cry, and the fin pinned the old man down. Under the crushing and unrelenting pressure, the surrounding mountains also gave way.


    Ye Qingtang secretly observed the big demon¡¯s reaction and noticed that the big demon¡¯s attention was now focused on the old man who had ¡°provoked¡± it. She led the little white tiger and slowly used the slippery blood on the body to slide down a little at a time,nding in the dead big demon¡¯s abdomen.

 Chapter 1511 - Big Fellow 2

    Chapter 1511 Big Fellow 2


    At that moment, the old man, who was being unrelentingly crushed by the big demon, was still using the qi in his upper body to protect himself. However, he had already spat out a mouthful of blood; he fervently wished he could tear Ye Qingtang into pieces.


    But at that moment, it was nearly impossible to extricate himself from the grasp of the unhappy big demon.


    The big demon was unimaginablyrge. The hollowed-out abdomen was asrge as a pce. Blood continued to drip from the flesh above, and the earth beneath Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet was unusually sticky from being soaked in fresh blood.


    Ye Qingtang seized the opportunity to escape from the big demon¡¯s abdomen with the little white tiger.


    As for that old man¡­


    He was on his own.


    Ye Qingtang did not care whether the old man lived or died. She hoped the big demon would lose its temper and tear him into pieces.


    Ye Qingtang walked for a long time through the big demon¡¯s abdominal cavity. The smell was nauseating, but Ye Qingtang suddenly thought of something. She took out the dagger she carried on her person and scrapedrge quantities of the big demon¡¯s flesh from the inner walls. Then, she stored them in her space ring.


    One must know that the big demon¡¯s flesh and blood were extremely valuable. Every small amount was a treasure greatly desired by many martial arts cultivators.


    When this big demon¡¯s body was taken away, everyone had given up hope.


    Ye Qingtang had not thought about it, but she had unexpectedly¡­ managed to obtain some flesh while the big demon was dealing with the old man.


    But the smell in the big demon¡¯s body was truly intolerable, especially for the little white tiger, who had an extremely sharp sense of smell. The stench almost caused it to faint.


    When Ye Qingtang saw that the little white tiger could not stand it any longer, she simply pinched its nose shut so that it would be easier for the little white tiger to bear.


    But the moment it opened its mouth to breathe, a drop of the big demon¡¯s blood dripped into the little white tiger¡¯s mouth.


    This¡­


    really caused the little white tiger to shudder.


    Before Ye Qingtang could react, the little white tiger directly bit off arge piece of big demon¡¯s flesh from the inner walls and swallowed it.


    The big demon¡¯s flesh was beneficial to Fiendcelestial Beasts, just as it was to martial arts cultivators.


    The little white tiger¡¯s skills had not advanced for a long time. The power in the big demon¡¯s flesh was just what it needed.


    So the girl and the beast busied themselves in the big demon¡¯s abdomen.


    Ye Qingtang scraped offrge quantities of flesh, and the little white tiger seized the opportunity to munch on it.


    Before long, they heard a dull noise outside, and the big demon¡¯s body began to sway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Qingtang grabbed hold of the little white tiger, who had been eating happily, and flew towards the light.


    No matter how valuable the big demon¡¯s body was, it was not worth dying for.


    The big demon¡¯s attention was now on the old man. But once he was dead, the big demon would soon discover the two of them, which it had overlooked, partaking of its victory spoils. They would be doomed.


    Ye Qingtang did not know whether the old man was alive, so she swiftly ran out of the big demon¡¯s body with the little white tiger in tow. From afar, she could see a patch of dust rising behind her, but could not clearly see what was going on.


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to remain any longer. She clutched the little white tiger tightly and swiftly mbered up the side of the valley.


    As they exited the valley, its interior was rocked by a huge tremor. Ye Qingtang saw the whale-likerge demon flying through the clouds, gripping the other big demon¡¯s body in its mouth. Large amounts of blood fell, and it looked as though it would fill up the valley.

 Chapter 1512 - Big Fellow 3

    Chapter 1512 Big Fellow 3


    Ye Qingtang sighed in relief after the big demon flew into the clouds.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re here.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly heard someone shout her name.


    Jiang Qin and the rest were looking for Ye Qingtang for a while. They came over when they heard the noise and were shocked by the big demon, but¡­


    Their eyes brightened when they saw Ye Qingtang, who was covered with blood.


    It was such a coincidence!


    Ye Qingtang did not expect that she would encounter any danger when she just managed to escape from the previous one. Her eyes darkened when she saw Jiang Qin and the few disciples of the Jiang Family behind her.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you have lived long enough. Today will be the day of your death.¡± Jiang Qin sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for Jiang Xun anymore. He¡¯s dragged by my elder brother now. Prepare for your death now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind to Ye You.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled. She had nothing to do with Jiang Qin, but everything was due to Ye You.


    ¡°You¡¯re not evenparable to You Er. If you behaved yourself, I could still spare your life. But you didn¡¯t know your ce here and kept disturbing You Er¡¯s life. I will not allow that to happen anymore.¡± Jiang Qin narrowed her eyes and took a glimpse at the Jiang Family disciples behind her.


    ¡°Only when you¡¯re dead will You Er be relieved.


    The moment Jiang Qin finished her words, the few disciples dashed towards Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang understood that she could not fight against them. She carried the little white tiger and flew away immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy for you to escape today. Go after her! I want her dead today!¡± Jiang Qin said coldly.


    A few shadows dashed into midair.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was still covered by sticky blood, but now, she could not be bothered by that anymore.


    She was now certain that Jiang Qin wanted her dead.


    If it was a one-to-one fight, Ye Qingtang might still have a chance to beat the disciples. However¡­ her opponents outnumbered her, and they obviously did not want her to be alive today.


    Ye Qingtang could only look ahead and try to speed up as much as she could.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Head towards the southeast.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s voice came from the voice transmission stone in her pocket. Ye Qingtang was stunned for a second. She took a nce at the people chasing behind her and changed her direction immediately without question. She flew towards the direction Ling Yan specified.


    After a short while, Ye Qingtang saw an area among the forests in the Land of Infinite Demons that was surrounded by heavy fog. Under the fog that even extended to the sky, there seemed to be no end. She could sense a strange aura from inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s the¡­ forbidden area of the Land of Infinite Demons?¡± Ye Qingtang looked towards the foggy area. She could feel the demonic airing out from the fog even though she was not close to the ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as you enter that ce, your dilemma can be solved.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice was calm. It was as if he knew the entire situation and could see Ye Qingtang right in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was silent.


    She had never been to the Land of Infinite Demons in her previous life, not mentioning the forbidden area.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath secretly as the disciples got closer. She hugged the little white tiger and dashed into the fog-covered area!

 Chapter 1513 - The Forbidden Place of Infinite Demons 1

    Chapter 1513 The Forbidden ce of Infinite Demons 1


    People of the Jiang Family were stunned when they saw Ye Qingtang enter the fog-covered area. They did not follow her and stopped right outside.


    ¡°Is this the¡­ forbiddennd?¡± One of the men nced at the heavy fog in front of him. The fog seemed to separate the inner area from the outer perimeter, forming a forbidden zone.


    The forbiddennd of the Land of Infinite Demons was the ce that all forces tried to avoid when they came to the Land of Infinite Demons.


    No one knew what was in the forbiddennd, but everyone was clear that no one had made it out alive from it before.


    Many powerful figures hade over after hearing about the forbiddennd; even the big demons and demon kings wanted to enter this ce to discover its secrets.


    However, those figures were not seen again after they entered the forbiddennd.


    There was a slight chance of survival in the Land of Infinite Demons.


    There was absolutely no chance of survival in the forbiddennd.


    The disciples of the Jiang Family felt now. They did not expect that Ye Qingtang would dare to enter the forbiddennd.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± They exchanged nces with each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few thousand years since someone entered the forbiddennd.¡± A young man frowned and said.


    They heard about how dangerous it was in the forbidden area, but those legends were from a few thousand or even ten thousand years ago.


    ording to the legends, the forbiddennd was extremely dangerous, but it contained even more treasures. If they could kill Ye Qingtang inside and bring back treasures, they would definitely be rewarded.


    A few of the disciples had visited the Land of Infinite Demons a few times before and were confident with their abilities.


    If they could figure out the secret of the forbidden ce, they might even have the chance to enter the Elder Cab of the Jiang Family.


    After some hesitation, an ambitious young man entered the fog.


    Sometimes, ambition and greed would bury one¡¯s fear.


    The rest of the disciples had the same thought. They would not be able to exin themselves if they did not kill Ye Qingtang.


    All of them entered the fog immediately.


    Jiang Qin arrived at the ce a littleter and witnessed those disciples entering the fog. She froze on the spot and wanted to stop them. But it was toote.


    Only vague outlines could be seen in the heavy, humid fog.


    Ye Qingtang felt strange after she dashed into the fog with the little white tiger. The humidity in the fog was in contact with the big demon¡¯s blood on her body, causing the blood that was almost dry to became thick and sticky again.


    She could also feel the coldness along with the humidity, and her teeth began trembling under the cold.


    Although she had to escape, Ye Qingtang slowed down under the thick fog as she could not see anything.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡± Ye Qingtang took out the voice transmission stone instinctively and wanted to get some clues from Ling Yan.


    However, Ye Qingtang realized that the spirit energy in the voice transmission stone dispersed when she held the stone in her hand. It was just a cold and normal stone now. What she said just now was not transmitted, and there was no response from Ling Yan.

 Chapter 1514 - The Forbidden Place of Infinite Demons 2

    Chapter 1514 The Forbidden ce of Infinite Demons 2


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She could sense something strange in the fog. The grey fog seemed to be mixed with many white and ck clouds that appeared like cotton. However, there was no tangible feeling on touch; it was more like condensed smoke.


    ¡°There are some peculiar things in the fog. I¡¯m afraid that your voice transmission stone cannot be used here.¡± The little white tiger lied in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and moved its whiskers. Its nose was ufortable from the cold air in the fog.


    Ye Qingtang was confused, but Ling Yan must have his reasons when he told her to enter the ce.


    While Ye Qingtang was pondering, she heard some voices and footsteps behind her.


    They actually followed me here?


    Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    Before they came to the Land of Infinite Demons, Jiang Shangyu reminded them many times that no one could enter the forbiddennd.


    She had no choice, but those people¡­


    Are they seeking death here?


    They really want to have themselves killed.


    Ye Qingtang did not want to stay at where she was. She increased her speed as she carried the little white tiger.


    Ye Qingtang could feel something crawling below her feet, and the crawling sound constantly reached her ears. She looked downwards instinctively and saw countless hair-like ck strings intertwined together. It looked like normal, dark ground at first nce, but at a closer look, the ck strings were constantly crawling.


    The ck strings crawled between each other but avoided the area where Ye Qingtang was standing at. The strings stopped when she stepped down, but once she lifted her feet, the strings would start moving again.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what the strings were. She instinctively wanted to get away from them and decided to jump into midair. However, she felt something cold brushing across her face when she was just one meter above the ground.


    She looked up immediately. Millions of ck strings were hanging down on top of her. They intertwined with each other and brushed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s face like human hair. The strings crawled slightly as they were in contact with her face.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s whole body was filled with goosebumps.


    She instantly chose to remain on the ground as she could not see where the strings came from in the heavy fog.


    The moment shended on the ground, she heard some horrifying screamsing from a few meters away.


    Ye Qingtang recognized this voice. It belonged to one of the disciples of the Jiang Family who followed Jiang Qin previously.


    Before Ye Qingtang could figure out what was going on, a few figures rushed forward behind her miserably.


    Ye Qingtang could see the situation clearly this time.


    The disciples of the Jiang Family who chased her in order to kill her now ran forward with their eyes wide open. It was as if they had encountered ghosts as their faces were all pale. As they ran, the ck strings on the ground appeared to be alive and crawled onto their legs.


    They tried to run to get rid of the strings, but there were more strings crawling onto their bodies.


    Ye Qingtang took a glimpse behind her and saw a disciple of the Jiang Family near the entrance, shouting desperately and trying to crawl forward on the ground.

 Chapter 1515 - The Forbidden Place of Infinite Demons 3

    Chapter 1515 The Forbidden ce of Infinite Demons 3


    That handsome face was now covered by countless ck strings, which pierced through his skin from his temples and crawled under his skin to fill the entire face. Blood spurted out from his face.


    Besides his face, all of his exposed skin was pierced through by the ck strings. His entire body seemed distorted.


    Large amounts of blood spurted out from the wounds, yet the ck strings seemed to be excited by the blood and rushed into his body crazily.


    Swoosh!


    An ear-piercing sound suddenly rang out.


    Ye Qingtang witnessed the man being skinned by the ck strings. He stretched his hand out for help but to no avail.


    A skinless, bloody man was dragged out onto the ground almost instantly and was totally buried by the ck strings. A full piece of human skin was left behind together with the groans that were getting softer and softer.


    After seeing a man being skinned alive, Ye Qingtang felt that it was colder in the surroundings.


    Before Ye Qingtang could recover her senses, the ck strings suddenly rushed towards the skin and filled up the entire skin¡­


    Ye Qingtang decided not to stay here anymore. Though she did not know why the ck strings did not attack her, at the moment¡­


    It was better to leave this ce now.


    Ye Qingtang ran forward with the little white tiger in her arms. She constantly paid attention to the ck strings under her feet to check whether they were going to attack her.


    However, the ck strings did not seem to be interested in her and did not move much.


    Ye Qingtang could see some light in front of her, and she sped up and dashed out of the fog. The scene she saw right after shocked her deeply.


    The disciples who managed toe out of the fog now lied on the ground. There were three bear-like monsters with distorted faces, and they bent their heads and dragged the internal organs out from the abdomens of those disciples.


    The most terrifying fact was that those disciples were not dead yet. Their limbs were fractured, and bones were nailed onto the ground to restrict their movements.


    They opened their eyes wide and witnessed their own organs being dragged out and eaten by the three monsters.


    The pain and fear really drove them crazy.


    ¡°Bas¡­ bastard¡­ let go¡­¡± One of the disciples cursed in pain. But before he could finish his words, his jaw was crushed by one of the monsters. Blood flowed out, but he was still alive and could only bear with the torture that was worse than death.


    One of the disciples from the Jiang Family seemed to escape from the torture by sheer luck. He shivered and fell to the ground, terrified by the hell-like scene in front of him.


    Their ambition and greed were totally crushed by the constant torture now.


    They should have known this¡­


    The horror of the forbiddennd did not just exist in the legends, yet¡­ they still chose to ignore it.


    It was impossible for them to escape anymore.


    ¡°Arhhh!!¡± The man who was not noticed by the three monsters by luck could not bear with what he saw anymore. He escaped into the fog in fear, trying to look for a way out.

 Chapter 1516 - Absolute Death 1

    Chapter 1516 Absolute Death 1


    However, the moment he stepped into the fog, the white and ck clouds of cotton suddenly rushed into his body from his mouth, nose, and ears. His body was filled out, and then he exploded in front of Ye Qingtang. His flesh and organs sshed onto the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang, who wanted to retreat from the same path, now totally gave up on that thought.


    She felt that the fog was peculiar, yet now¡­


    It seemed normal when they first entered, but it would kill them if they tried to re-enter from the inside of the forbiddennd.


    Ye Qingtang was not sure whether her guess was correct, but she did not have a life to spare to confirm her thoughts.


    The sky above her head was covered by the fog.


    The voice transmission stone was not working, and there were three monsters consuming human organs. Ye Qingtang really felt that she was on the path to death.


    Those disciples of the Jiang Family finished theirst breath and lied t on the ground. Death just helped them to break free from the torture.


    However, the moment they died, the three monsters who were eating the organs suddenly seemed to lose interest in the dead food. They immediately threw away the unfinished organs in their hands and looked for new prey around.


    Theynded their sight on the only two alive creatures there.


    Ye Qingtang and the little white tiger¡­


    Ye Qingtang stared at the malicious monsters. Though she had not fought with them yet, she could feel that these monsters¡¯ abilities were above the Holy Venerate stage¡­


    Their abilities were definitely not questionable since they could survive in such a horrifying forbidden ce.


    Fighting against three Holy Venerate stage monsters?


    Ye Qingtang was definitely not capable of that.


    When Ye Qingtang thought she and the little white tiger might die here today, the three monsters seemed to be able to tell what she was thinking and walked slowly towards her.


    Ye Qingtang felt a cold sweat on her forehead. She secretly stimted all energy in her body to find a chance of survival.


    A stream of hot air came out from the monsters¡¯ noses. Ye Qingtang was about to use all her strength to fight them as they walked over. However, the three monsters surrounded her up and did not have any intention to attack her. They just sniffed around her body.


    It seemed like they were trying to probe and sense.


    ¡°Did they treat us as kin because of the blood of the big demon on our body¡­¡± The little white tiger murmured after seeing that the three malicious monsters did not attack them immediately.


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to let her guard down, but she had the same thought.


    Previously, she felt strange when the ck strings did not attack her; now, the three monsters also did not seem to want to attack her.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big demon¡¯s blood on her and the little white tiger¡¯s body. The little white tiger¡¯s assumption might be true.


    The big demon and the monsters should be of the same n. They must be familiar with the big demon¡¯s smell and have treated her as the same creature.


    Ye Qingtang probed and took a step forward with the assumption in mind.


    The three monsters did not intend to attack or stop her. They just followed her by her feet and continued to sniff.


    Ye Qingtang sighed in relief secretly and tried to walk forward.


    The three monsters just followed behind her slowly. They walked with four legs and lifted up their heads to sniff.

 Chapter 1517 - Absolute Death 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1517 Absolute Death 2</h1>


    The three monsters shook their heads to look at Ye Qingtang. They used their noses to sniff her. The smell of blood was strong and familiar, but beneath the blood, they smelled something that was even more familiar; the smell belonged to the same type of creature as them.


    ¡°Oink¡­¡± Thergest monster used its giant nose to push Ye Qingtang¡¯s back as she did not walk forward anymore.


    Though it did not use much strength, the force from a ten-meter tall monster almost pushed Ye Qingtang to the ground.


    The monster was asking her to walk forward¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She hadplicated emotions as she stared at the monsters who stood in a line behind her.


    Ye Qingtang was content with her situation when she saw the disciples of the Jiang Family with their stomachs ripped open.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but choose to carry on walking. She felt lucky that her body was stained with the big demon¡¯s blood and that she did not have time to wash it away. Otherwise, she would end up in the same situation as the disciples of the Jiang Family.


    After walking forward for a while, Ye Qingtang saw many bones around her. These people were dead for more than a thousand years. She could see mountain ridges in front of her, but they looked dim now.


    Though Ye Qingtang did not see other living creatures, she could sense many pairs of eyes staring at her in the dark.


    Is it because of the three monsters?


    That¡¯s why those creatures in the dark didn¡¯te out?


    Ye Qingtang was confused as she nced at the three monsters following behind her.


    The little white tiger in her arms also nced around. It suddenly seemed to recall something and said, ¡°These three are the demonic bears¡­¡±


    ¡°Demonic Bear?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly shocked when she heard the name.


    The Demonic Bear was a type of demon. Ye Qingtang heard about them in her previous life that they were malicious and liked to consume all types of creatures. However, they only ate their prey when they were still alive. Once the prey died, the Demonic Bears would abandon them.


    ording to the legends, the Demonic Bear was the most loyal servant of the Demons. They had huge strength and thick skin, and they would be big demons after living for a hundred thousand years.


    They were extremely ferocious but had low intelligence. They were always loyal servants.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the three Demonic Bears behind her. Based on their sizes, they were still young¡ªmaybe only about ten thousand years old. The youngest might only be a few thousand years old.


    The Demonic Bear would undergo a huge change when it reached thirty thousand years. Its body would increase by ten times in size. This change would happen again at fifty, eighty, and a hundred thousand years. Eventually, it would be a big demon that could smash half of a maind with one paw.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the three ¡°silly and honest¡± Demonic Bears. There were some differences between them and the drawings, but she could not tell exactly.


    Ye Qingtang was still at the border of the forbiddennd. It was definitely not the most dangerous ce, but the bones that were scattered on the ground revealed how many people had died here.


    The strange ck strings in the fog terrified Ye Qingtang. She could not even tell what the origin of the ck strings was. She could only remember the human skin that was filled up by the ck strings¡­

 Chapter 1518 - Absolute Death 3

    Chapter 1518 Absolute Death 3


    Ye Qingtang walked forward with caution. She saw a broken ridge under a giant waterfall.


    Water flowed across the broken ridge. The area had been weathered by wind and snow over the years, revealing now only a tattered image of its former glory. Ye Qingtang walked over slightly and saw some strange characters on a tablet.


    She had never seen those characters before.


    While Ye Qingtang wanted to spend some time to figure out the words, she suddenly heard some noises.


    ¡°F*ck off. We wouldn¡¯t be stuck here if not because of you.¡±


    A roar suddenly rang. The tone was really fierce, but the voice sounded so pure and innocent that it totally changed the intention of the sentence.


    There are other people here?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart rate increased. She immediately led the little white tiger and the three Demonic Bears towards where the voice came from.


    It seemed that the voice came behind the waterfall. Ye Qingtang climbed across the mess and dashed into the waterfall. She was really curious about the origin of the voice.


    She was still being cautious and entered from the side. She then hid in the dark.


    Ye Qingtang stood in the dark and looked towards the huge cave behind the waterfall with the light reflected from the water.


    She was shocked by what she saw.


    In the dim cave, there was a group of children, who all looked very young. The oldest might only be five or six years old; the rest looked like two years old toddlers who just learned how to walk. There was even a baby who looked like he was just born. He lied on some broken clothes and waved his chubby limbs.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What is this situation?


    Ye Qingtang was astonished by the group of children here.


    How can there be so many children in the forbiddennd of the Land of Infinite Demons? They can barely walk!


    ¡°The shrine was just there. Why did you have to destroy it? You¡¯re the reason why we are all trapped here!¡± The pure but fierce voice came out again.


    Ye Qingtang looked over and saw a three-or four-year-old child staring at another child in rage.


    The angry child had pure red hair. He had a murderous look in his eyes, and he appeared to be ferocious and frowned.


    However¡­


    The expression on such a cute child really looked amusing.


    The child who was scolded took a glimpse at the red-haired child. He had long and ck hair that reached his shoulder. He folded his chubby hands in front of his chest and used his big eyes to look at the red-haired child with contempt. He spoke in a mature tone with his innocent voice.


    ¡°Did I ask you toe in?¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡± The red-haired child was so angry that his face was swollen. He raised his fist and swung at the ck-hair child.


    The rest of the children stared at the fight calmly. Their expressions looked way beyond their age.

 Chapter 1519 - Age Reversal Curse 1

    Chapter 1519 Age Reversal Curse 1


    ¡°Emperor Yan, just stop already. Haven¡¯t you fought enough?¡± Seeing that the redheaded child was about to punch again, another child hurriedly ran over with his short legs and hugged the redheaded child from the back.


    ¡°Get away from me, Fu Xu. I will beat you up if you utter one more piece of bullsh*t!¡± The redheaded child had a vicious look on his face.


    ¡°All you do is beat people up. Do you think that only you know how to do that? I was already annoyed with you back when we were in the Second Domain. Watch how I¡¯m going to beat you up real hard today.¡± A chubby child frowned deeply at the redheaded child¡¯s bluster and mmed his round fists onto his head.


    The redheaded child was dumbfounded for a moment, but in the next second, he lost all control and pushed away Fu Xu, who was hugging his waist. Leaping with his short legs, the child lunged at the chubby child. The two children, both who could not even reach Ye Qingtang¡¯s thigh, were in a brawl in no time.


    ¡°Xiong Yan, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re big. Back in the Second Domain, you caused trouble for me time and again. I¡¯m going to skin you today!¡±


    Furious shouts escaped the mouths of those two fellows continuously as though a life and death battle was about to happen in the next second.


    Yet in reality, all Ye Qingtang saw was two kids hugging each other and rolling around until they were covered in mud.


    ¡°¡­¡± Watching the fight, Ye Qingtang was speechless. Apart from those two, there were still a few other kids in the cave who seemed to have some grudges with each other and were awfully busy with fighting each other from the start.


    The other children, on the other hand, were calm, and there were even two children who sat on the floor, drew a simple chessboard on the ground, and yed chess using rocks¡­


    The indifferent child who was hollered at by the redhead was standing aside with an impatient look as he looked at the chaotic sight.


    The child known as Fu Xu shook off the mud on his body. With a helpless expression, he walked to the child beside him.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, although Emperor Yan is not nice with his words, there is nothing wrong with what he said. You kneeled at that temple for thousands of years to pray to the gods to revive your dead wife. But why must you destroy that temple after kneeling for thousands of years?¡±


    The child who was called Jiang Yu frowned slightly with a deep gaze.


    ¡°The gods deceived me. Why can¡¯t I destroy this temple that lies to everyone? Back then, I heard that as long as I kneeled in the temple and prayed earnestly, the gods would show kindness and revive my wife. However, I kneeled for thousands of years, and my wife¡¯s corpse has already turned into skeletons, yet there was still not a single sign of the gods¡¯ advent¡­ Why can¡¯t I destroy such a ridiculous ce?¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who was hidden in the dark, heard every word that Jiang Yu said.


    And the words ¡°Jiang Yu¡± left Ye Qingtang dumbstruck instantly.


    Jiang Yu?!


    Isn¡¯t that the name of the Jiang Family¡¯s Domain Monarch Founder?


    Ye Qingtang was surprised. Subsequently, she thought of the names of the children that were called out earlier on.


    Emperor Yan, Xiong Yan, Fu Xu¡­


    Ye Qingtang had gone to the Second Domain before in her previous life and had naturally heard rumors rted to the Second Domain.


    The names of these three people were that of the supreme powerful figures widely known in the Second Domain!


    Moreover, Emperor Yan was even the Domain Monarch of the Second Domain thousands of years ago¡­

 Chapter 1520 - Age Reversal Curse 2

    Chapter 1520 Age Reversal Curse 2


    What is going on?


    Ye Qingtang was utterly shocked by the sight before her.


    Her eyes swept across the small children with old facial features, and a shocking thought emerged in her mind suddenly.


    It had already been more than ten thousand years since Jiang Yu left the Jiang Family. Furthermore, Jiang Yu and his wife were very in love, and after his wife passed, he suffered an extremely huge blow and left the Jiang Family not longter.


    The members of the Jiang Family believed that Jiang Yu had ascended to the Second Domain, but now¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not help but doubt this rumor.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was overwhelmed with surprise, a well-built kid walked toward Jiang Yu with his hands behind his back and looked at him with a slight frown.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, no matter whether you agree or not, your destruction of the temple angered the gods and caused the gods toy a barrier and curse to this forbidden area. We have been trapped within this barrier for thousands of years and are cursed with the Age Reversal Curse. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid that in a few years¡¯ time, we will also turn from children into nothing just like the Eternal Emperor and the others¡­¡±


    Age Reversal Curse?


    A trace of astonishment hit Ye Qingtang when she heard that term.


    The Age Reversal Curse was a curse of the gods. The gods ced this curse on those who offended the gods, and anyone who was cursed would degenerate in the opposite direction aspared to normal people, regardless of how old or powerful they were.


    Even a white-haired elderly would change into a young baby in less than a hundred years under the Age Reversal Curse.


    This curse that was almost simr to returning to one¡¯s youth seemed extremely tempting.


    However, with sufficient martial realm, a cultivator¡¯s life could be extended indefinitely, and living over millions of years was not an issue.


    Yet, the Age Reversal Curse would put an end to a cultivator¡¯s life.


    A person¡¯s age would decrease continuously, and they would grow from old age to midlife to youth and subsequently to childhood¡­ Once they turned into an infant, they were not far from death.


    Furthermore, a cultivator¡¯s skill would decline alongside his degeneration.


    Ye Qingtang looked in shock at the old children and finally understood why she was so astounded.


    ording to their conversation, Ye Qingtang vaguely guessed some clues.


    Jiang Yu was the Jiang Family¡¯s Domain Monarch Founder, and after the death of his wife, he heard that a temple in the Land of Infinite Demons could bring his wife back to life.


    Thus, he kneeled and prayed in that temple for thousands of years in hopes of gaining sympathy from the gods.


    Nheless, thousands of years of sincere prayer failed to exchange for the gods¡¯passion. Enraged, Jiang Yu destroyed the temple, which inadvertently angered the gods. The gods thenid a curse to this forbiddennd and turned this ce into a true forbiddennd.


    Emperor Yan and the rest probably entered this forbiddennd during that period of time, were cursed with the Age Reversal Curse by the gods, and were sealed behind the waterfall by the barrier.


    The once supreme and dominant powerful figures were now, however, trapped within this barrier while bearing the Age Reversal Curse, where they slowly degenerated from tall and mighty figures into little children who only reached Ye Qingtang¡¯s thighs¡­


    Ye Qingtang nced at the pile of tattered clothes within the barrier. It seemed that over the years, many powerful figures had already degenerated into infancy and then into nothing¡­

 Chapter 1521 - Age Reversal Curse 3

    Chapter 1521 Age Reversal Curse 3


    ¡°No wonder¡­ people called this ce a forbiddennd where one will face absolute death¡­¡± Ye Qingtang organized the rough clues and finally understood the situation before her.


    It was likely that ever since this group of powerful figures disappeared, this forbiddennd was feared in the maind as a ce of absolute death, and no one dared to enter it. Even if a fearless person entered it by coincidence, he would probably be killed at the border by the ck lines and demons, thus making it simply impossible to reach this ce, much less learn about Jiang Yu¡¯s situation.


    After understanding everything, Ye Qingtang was extremely conflicted as she looked at the group of children before her.


    The powerful figures of various territories in the past are a bunch of kids now?


    Who can believe it if this news is spread around?


    ¡°Damn it. I have been locked in here for thousands of years. Why do I not see any juniors from my ning to rescue me?¡± A child furrowed his brows like an old man and grunted. ¡°My hair has already turned white from the wait.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched as she looked silently at the little kid with baby hair.


    And he¡¯s still waiting for people to rescue him¡­


    Over the thousands of years, this ce had long be forbidden to enter. If the Jiang Family people were not after her life, she would never run into this damn ce no matter what.


    ¡°Ah choo¡­¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was observing secretly, the leader of the three demonic bears that had been following her sneezed after being drenched in water.


    The clear sound reverberated in the cave for a long time.


    For a moment, all the children stopped whatever they were doing, and they uniformly looked at the corner that they ignored before.


    Ye Qingtang was exposed before these ¡°supreme powerful figures¡± just like that.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The group of powerful figures, who had not seen an outside person for a long time, suddenly saw three young demonic bears and a slimdy whose body was dripping with blood.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively wanted to escape.


    She had just turned around and was about to run away when Emperor Yan, who was the most aggressive one earlier on, kicked Xiong Yan away and bolted to the edge of the array formation. Stretching his stubby hand out, he shouted furiously.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    This holler seemed to be full of force, but it came out from the mouth of a four-year-old kid and sounded extremely childlike and soft.


    Before Emperor Yan could put on an imposing manner, he was kicked to a side by another child.


    The child who kicked Emperor Yan looked at Ye Qingtang with a serious expression immediately.


    ¡°Junior, please stay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be long-winded. Little girl, release me if you don¡¯t wish to die!¡± Emperor Yan, who was kicked, had a fierce look on his young face.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the adorably fierce kid that was Emperor Yan.


    Really¡­


    Not scary at all.


    Strangely gives one the urge to squish his cheeks.


    ¡°Junior, we have been trapped here for a long time. Can we trouble you to close this boundary so that we can get out?¡± Not everyone put on airs from before like Emperor Yan; some powerful figures understood the situation clearly and asked politely.


    ¡°Are you all locked here by the gods?¡± Ye Qingtang voiced her previous guess.


    The children nodded.


    ¡°Jiang Yu destroyed the temple back then. The gods were furious andid a curse on this area and trapped us within this boundary¡­¡±


    The truth was not far off from Ye Qingtang¡¯s guess¡ªall of these people were locked within the boundary by the gods and were cursed with the Age Reversal Curse.

 Chapter 1522 - Ten Thousand Years 1

    Chapter 1522 Ten Thousand Years 1


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m unable to break open the boundary the godsid,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    So many of them were supreme powerful figures and could not do a thing about this boundary. What could she, someone at the Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven, do?


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. This boundary cannot be opened from the inside but is easily opened from the outside. You can look at the waterfall behind you. In the depths of the water under the waterfall, there is a boundary stone left behind by the gods. As long as you destroy it, this boundary will disappear,¡± Fu Xu said.


    The powerful figures wanted to puke blood at just the thought of the way to close this boundary.


    Even a middle-aged man with no martial background could easily destroy that boundary stone, but helplessly, all of them were trapped within the boundary and simply could not get out.


    Over these ten thousand years, they were always waiting for someone to enter this ce to break the boundary stone and return them their freedom.


    But after ten thousand years of waiting¡­


    Ye Qingtang was the only human they saw.


    ¡°You all are locked here by the gods,¡± Ye Qingtang said suddenly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The people did not really understand her.


    ¡°The gods locked you all here as a punishment. If I let you all out, won¡¯t the gods lock me in together as well?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke slowly while looking at them.


    She did not expect to meet this group of people here, and the reason why she did not leave immediately was because first, she was curious; second, the Jiang Family¡¯s Domain Monarch Founder, Jiang Yu, was among this group of people.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s current situation in the Jiang Family was far from optimistic. Although the current Domain Monarch was impartial, there were many nasty characters in the Jiang Family, and Jiang Lang and Mo Yi probably would not have an easy life.


    In contrast, Jiang Yu was the most revered senior of the Jiang Family. If she could rescue him out¡­


    Who are Jiang Qin and Jiang Shangyupared to the founder? Won¡¯t they still need to yield obediently?


    Although Ye Qingtang did wish to rescue Jiang Yu, she did not show it right now. Anyway, her clothes were tainted red from the Great Demon¡¯s blood, and the Jiang Family¡¯s totem could not be seen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The gods left after locking us here. Otherwise, we would not have been able to live until now.¡± Everyone exined immediately in fear that Ye Qingtang would really abandon them.


    ¡°Are you all speaking the truth?¡± Ye Qingtang put on a suspicious front.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± The group nodded.


    ¡°But even if the gods left, this ce is also filled with danger everywhere¡­¡± Ye Qingtang spoke slowly.


    Before Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, Emperor Yan frowned and said, ¡°So long-winded. Forget it if you don¡¯t dare. You just need to tell my subordinates that I am here, and they will naturallye.¡±


    Emperor Yan had a look of impatience.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang poured cold water on Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Even if I told them, I reckon they won¡¯t dare to enter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emperor Yan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°How long have you all been here?¡± Ye Qingtang asked him back instead of answering.


    Emperor Yan evidently lost all his patience and did not reply to Ye Qingtang after taking a nce at her. Rather, it was Jiang Yu who replied slowly. ¡°It has already been ten thousand years.¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied. ¡°Ten thousand years¡­ Do you all know what this ce is right now?¡±


    ¡°Obviously the sacrednd in the Land of Infinite Demons.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, this ce may be the sacrednd in the Land of Infinite Demons where many powerful figures fought. But now, this ce has be the forbidden area in the Land of Infinite Demons, and almost no one dares toy foot in it. I guess this ce has turned into a cursed area because of the gods¡¯ curse, and anyone who entered basically died without exception. Even if I let out the news that you all are here, I¡¯m afraid no one will dare to enter.¡± Ye Qingtang exined earnestly.

 Chapter 1523 - Ten Thousand Years 2

    Chapter 1523 Ten Thousand Years 2


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t lie to us. You¡¯re merely at Arcane Supremacy Eighth Heaven. You dare to enter this ce, so why wouldn¡¯t other people?¡± Xiong Yan scoffed.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t being hunted down by people and had no other choice but to escape into this ce, I would never step in here,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Everyone noticed that Ye Qingtang was covered in blood, and she did look like she was just in a fierce battle.


    After thinking about how not a single soul appeared here throughout the past ten thousand years, the masses had their suspicions.


    ¡°We have been trapped here for a long time. If you can help us to break that boundary stone, we will definitely remember your favor,¡± Fu Xu said with a smile.


    It should be known that all of them were once extremely influential rulers, and countless people wanted to enter their forces. How precious would it be if one could gain a favor from these powerful figures?


    ¡°Sorry, I am still being hunted down by people and have no rtions with you all. I¡¯ve no intention to interfere in such matters and will take my leave first.¡± Ye Qingtang acted as though she did not wish to be nosy and immediately turned around, wanting to leave.


    Everyone immediately became anxious when they saw that the savior they had waited ten thousand years for was about to slip away.


    Only this one person came after ten thousand years of waiting; furthermore, if this ce really did turn into a forbidden area as this girl had exined, wouldn¡¯t it be harder for people toe here?


    They had already degenerated to this stage, and if they still could not find a way to get out, all of them would turn into nothing in ten years maximum.


    The group of children who initially put on airs of powerful figures were really anxious now.


    ¡°Wait, you said that you were being hunted down. Perhaps I can help you to get out of your predicament,¡± Fu Xu said hurriedly.


    Ye Qingtang turned around without concealing her sweeping nce at the group of ¡°powerful figures¡± who were barely at her thigh.


    A tinge of redness tinted their cheeks when in contact with Ye Qingtang¡¯s bare gaze.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Although we are affected by the curse and have been turned into this state, we still have many Dharma treasures on us that can help you to get out of your predicament.¡± Fu Xu exined in more detail.


    The Age Reversal Curse caused both their bodies and skills to degenerate greatly.


    A smile emerged in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she heard that.


    She was waiting for this sentence.


    However¡­


    Although that was what Ye Qingtang was thinking, she kept a suspicious look on her face.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met you all before, and I don¡¯t even know who you all are¡­ If you all really had such impressive Dharma treasures, why would you all be trapped here for as long as ten thousand years? Don¡¯t think of lying to me.¡±


    The powerful figures were so maddened by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words that they almost vomited blood.


    Ten thousand years ago, any one of them was a supreme figure that was highly worshiped by millions of people. Yet now, not only did this little girl not recognize them, she even doubted their skills.


    ¡°No matter how many Dharma treasures we have, it is useless. We already exined very clearly just now that we are simply unable to open this boundary from the inside.¡±


    Although all of them were proud and arrogant figures, the only one who could rescue them was this person before them. Hence, these powerful figures who were used to acting arrogantly could only speak politely in fear that their only savior would leave.


    ¡°How do I know if what you all said is real? I think you all merely want to cajole me into taking a risk. I¡¯ll take my leave first¡­¡± Ye Qingtang appeared as though she did not trust them and was about to walk away.

 Chapter 1524 - Ten Thousand Years 3

    Chapter 1524 Ten Thousand Years 3


    ¡°Wait!¡± Fu Xu¡¯splexion changed. Seeing that Ye Qingtang wanted to leave, he instantly replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, I¡¯ll give you one item right now. You can take a look first before deciding.¡±


    Only then did Ye Qingtang stop in her tracks.


    The little white tiger was very speechless.


    Ye Qingtang truly perfected the skill of profiting from someone¡¯s misfortune now¡­


    Ye Qingtang giggled on the inside but kept a despising look on the outside.


    Helpless, Fu Xu retrieved a copper ball from his space ring and tossed it out of the boundary.


    Living things would not be able to pass through this boundary, but non-living things could.


    Ye Qingtang picked up that copper ball and ced it before her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re tricking me with this lousy copper ball?¡± Ye Qingtang had a disdainful expression.


    Fu Xu almost fainted from anger.


    ¡°This is the Xuanming Ball and can absorb the essence in the surroundings. If you carry this item with you, it will also absorb the essence of the world when you cultivate, and the speed of cultivation can be multiplied if you cultivate with it in your palm.


    Xuanming Ball?


    Ye Qingtang really did hear of such a Dharma treasure in her previous life. This was a Dharma treasure that only existed in the Second Domain, and it was a superior cultivation item that was extremely rare. However, Ye Qingtang had only heard of it in her previous life and had not seen it before.


    Fu Xu was indeed a big shot in the Second Domain¡ªany random Dharma treasure he tossed out was a rare superior item.


    Ye Qingtangughed on the inside but kept an unmoved expression.


    ¡°I am being hunted down for my life right now. Making it out alive is already an issue for me. Even if you give me this cultivation item, I can¡¯t use it right now.¡±


    Overwhelming hate.


    Fu Xu was furious to death.


    Emperor Yan could also tell that it was not time for him to put on airs. He immediately waved his hand and took out a cloak from his space ring before tossing it to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just need a way to avoid being killed by others? This is an invisibility cloak. As long as you wear it, no one can sense your breath unless their cultivation realm is two entire realms higher than yours. This is enough to protect your life already, right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help but chuckle internally as she picked up that cloak.


    The treasures that these big shots took out were truly getting rarer and rarer.


    ¡°How do I know if what you said is real or not? There¡¯s no one else here. How do I know if others can sense my presence when I wear this thing?¡± Disbelief filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    Emperor Yan gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Darn girl. If I wasn¡¯t trapped in here, I wouldn¡¯t have time to talk so much bullshit with you. You¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m willing to be nosy with your matters? Since you all are not interested, I¡¯ll take my leave first in case I get into unnecessary trouble.¡± Then, Ye Qingtang wanted to leave again.


    But how could Emperor Yan and the rest be willing to let her leave?


    Then, the other powerful figures who did not speak much took out plenty of treasures from their space rings and sessively tossed it to Ye Qingtang outside the boundary without hesitation.


    Items were dead already, but humans were alive. All these treasures were useless if they died here.


    The concealed smile in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes deepened at the sight of the pile of treasures before her.


    Seeing that it was about enough, Ye Qingtang frowned and said rather reluctantly, ¡°Forget it. Seeing that you all are pitiful, I¡¯ll help out this one time.¡± As she spoke in a tone as if she suffered a huge loss, she swept all the Dharma treasures on the floor into her space ring with a look of contempt.


    Yet, any one of those treasures could drive the people in this maind insane.

 Chapter 1525 - Lost 1

    Chapter 1525 Lost 1


    The water under the waterfall was very clear. Ye Qingtang could see a stone filled with moss at the bottom just by standing at the side. That must be the boundary stone.


    Ye Qingtang then jumped into the water. However she did not swim down directly; instead, she waved her arms and legs to ssh the water out. It sounded like she was fighting with something.


    People behind the waterfall could not see what was going on in the water and could only hear some fighting sounds. They heard from Ye Qingtang that this ce had be a forbidden area, and now, they were really worried.


    What if there are really some demons in the water?


    The little girl¡¯s ability is very limited¡­


    Those powerful people were a little discontent after Ye Qingtang extorted them, but now they were all worried that their only savior would die in the water.


    The little white tiger stared at the group of children jumping around by the boundary to try to see what was going on outside the waterfall. It shook its whiskers and saw Ye Qingtang waving her hands and legs calmly in the water.


    ¡®Fake.¡¯


    ¡®Keep on faking it!¡¯


    Ye Qingtang greatly exploited the resources of these powerful people; however, if they felt that they were at a loss right now, they might find trouble with her one day in the future when they regained their power. Ye Qingtang could not take that.


    That was the reason why she chose to act here.


    The big demon¡¯s blood on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body dissolved into the water after a while. The clear water was dyed with red, and the big demon¡¯s aura also dissolved in it.


    The boundary cut off everything. Those powerful people did not know where the blood on her body came from.


    Ye Qingtang acted for a while and then dived into the bottom to break the boundary stone.


    The moment the boundary stone was broken, the boundary in front of the powerful people for more than ten thousand years finally disappeared.


    After breathing in the fresh air, they rushed out of the waterfall.


    When they came out, Ye Qingtang climbed out of the water in an ¡°exhausted¡± way. Her whole body was wet, and her blood-stained clothes were ripped. She looked like she had just fought with some demons in the water.


    They showed someplicated expressions on their faces as they saw how exhausted Ye Qingtang was. They suddenly felt nervous as they sensed the sheer strength of the big demon¡¯s aura in the water.


    There was really a big demon under the water?


    Ye Qingtang captured everyone¡¯s reactions. She used ¡°all¡± her strength to stand up and looked at everyone in anger.


    They were slightly guilty under Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze. They realized that the situation outside the waterfall was totally different from ten thousand years ago; the intense aura of the demon and the heavy fog were not there before. This proved that as exined earlier on by Ye Qingtang, this ce was cursed by God and became a forbidden ce.


    ¡°Who told me that it was safe in the water? If the big demon was not attracted by something else, I might have died in the water.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at everyone in rage. She looked like she suffered from some injustice.

 Chapter 1526 - Lost 2

    Chapter 1526 Lost 2


    Just now, the powerful figures were still discontent with Ye Qingtang not willing to help after taking advantage of them; now, they all felt awkward.


    They had no idea what changed in the world outside¡­


    ¡°We¡­ We were trapped here for more than ten thousand years, and none of us knew that the world outside had changed. We¡¯re sorry for troubling you today. We owe you this time.¡± Fu Xu smiled and said. Now, he felt sorry for the young girl here.


    Ultimately, she had no rtionship with them. Though they gave her many Dharma treasures, if she died here, all the treasures were useless.


    After being trapped here for ten thousand years, they had seen many other powerful figures disappear in the boundary due to the Age Reversal curse. They were very clear that all the Dharma treasures they owned would go into the ground after they passed away.


    As Ye Qingtang stared at everyone in rage, a mature-looking child, whose hands were folded behind his back, suddenly saw the totem on Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest.


    Ye Qingtang was covered in blood previously, and the totem was blurry. But now, the blood was washed away in the water, and the totem revealed itself.


    The mature-looking child¡¯s eyes sparkled with one nce. He then looked towards Jiang Yu, who was staring at Ye Qingtang¡¯s totem as well.


    Jiang Yu frowned slightly but did not say anything.


    ¡°I was unlucky today to meet you here. Alright, since all of you are out, we do not owe each other anything now.¡± It seemed that Ye Qingtang did not want to get involved in their business. She waved to the little white tiger and was about to leave.


    The group of powerful figures were shocked.


    The mature-looking child immediately stopped her with a pure voice. ¡°Youngdy of the Jiang Family, please wait.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned as she did not expect that her identity would be revealed here. She lowered her head and saw that the totem on her chest was quite visible now.


    She purposely did not reveal her identity, yet she was still spotted.


    The rest of the powerful figures were shocked for a moment and looked towards Jiang Yu.


    Besides the mature-looking child and Jiang Yu, the rest of them all came from the second domain. They were not familiar with the Jiang Family or the family¡¯s totem.


    ¡°Jiang Family? She belongs to Jiang Yu¡¯s family?¡± An expression of surprise appeared on Xiong Yan¡¯s chubby face.


    The mature-looking child smiled and nodded. ¡°Besides the Domain Monarch Jiang family, who else would have such a totem on the clothes. Jiang Yu, the youngdy here is your descendent¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu recognized Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity as well. A smile filled his eyes. He took a nce at the rest and lifted his chin up slightly.


    ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s the Jiang Family that saved everyone.¡±


    In the past ten thousand years, they med him constantly for destroying the shrine and offending the god. However, they were saved by a descendant of the Jiang Family in the end.


    Everyone hadplex expressions. They condemned Jiang Yu for his luck secretly. It was surprising that a descendent of the Jiang Family would enter this ce and save all of them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Qingtang pretended that she did not recognize Jiang Yu and looked towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu, the past Domain Monarch of the Jiang Family. Have you heard my name before?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned and pretended to look surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu? Our Domain Monarch Founder?¡±

 Chapter 1527 - Lost 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1527 Lost 3</h1>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Our Domain Monarch Founder left the first domain long ago. Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Family took out the Jiang Family Domain Monarch¡¯s golden seal from his space ring and put it in front of Ye Qingtang.


    The Jiang Family Domain Monarch¡¯s golden seal was made with special material and could not be forged. Every generation¡¯s Domain Monarch would have a special one; once the golden seal left the Domain Monarch, it would turn into dust. It was impossible for someone to pretend to be the Domain Monarch.


    Ye Qingtang pretended to be very surprised when she saw the golden seal. She looked at Jiang Yu again and kneeled down. ¡°Domain Monarch Founder!¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s smile deepened. He nced at the rest of the children proudly. He then lifted up his short arms and said in a mature way, ¡°You can get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang stood up immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to be able to meet you here, Domain Monarch FOunder. I entered this ce by ident, and I still don¡¯t know how to leave here. Please bring me out of here, Domain Monarch Founder!¡± Ye Qingtang showed a miserable expression.


    The smile on Jiang Yu¡¯s face disappeared after he heard her words.


    If it was ten thousand years ago, with Jiang Yu¡¯s ability, he could enter and leave the Land of Infinite Demons freely as long as there was no interference from the god. It would be easy for him even if he needed to bring Ye Qingtang along.


    But now¡­


    Jiang Yu looked at his tiny body and then lifted his head to look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s ¡°huge¡± body. His lips twitched slightly.


    His abilities were gone due to the Age Reversal curse in the past ten thousand years. He could not even fight Ye Qingtang now, not to mention bringing her out of this ce.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ We can talk about this. My abilities are gone due to the Age Reversal curse¡­¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was softer.


    Ye Qingtang appeared to be shocked, but she expected this earlier on.


    She heard about the legend of the Age Reversal curse.


    ¡°Youngdy, since you are part of the Jiang Family, you should do your best to help your Domain Monarch Founder. He¡¯s still under the influence of the age reversal curse even now. You need to bring him to the shrine and find the holy water to break the curse. Otherwise, he won¡¯t live long even though he¡¯s out now. It¡¯s just changing a ce and waiting for death.¡± The mature-looking child exined his intention after witnessing Jiang Yu and Ye Qingtang recognize each other¡¯s identity.


    The boundary was gone but not the curse on them.


    ¡°The shrine?¡± Ye Qingtang recalled the broken shrine she saw on the way here.


    ¡°Yes. As long as we go over and find the holy water, the curse will be broken.¡± The child nodded heavily.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring our Domain Monarch Founder over now.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded and was about to grab the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s hand.


    However, before she even stretched her hand out, the rest of the children surrounded her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going over, bring us all together.¡± The mature-looking child now appeared to be cunning.


    ¡°You can go by yourselves if you want the holy water,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The rest of the children looked at each other awkwardly.


    They could go over by themselves if it was in the past.


    However¡­


    After suffering from the Age Reversal curse for ten thousand years, their abilities were all gone. Ye Qingtang was the most powerful person now among everyone there.

 Chapter 1528 - At Ease 1

    Chapter 1528 At Ease 1


    ¡°You also mentioned that this ce has be a forbidden area and is full of danger. The shrine has been destroyed for years. We don¡¯t dare to go over¡­¡± Fu Xu murmured.


    His voice was very soft, but his face went pale due to embarrassment.


    As one of the most powerful and famous people in the second domain, now he needed to rely on a person only at the Arcane Supremacy stage. He really would not dare to meet others if this was known by everyone.


    Fu Xu voiced everyone¡¯s concern.


    No matter how powerful they were in the past, now¡­ they were just a group of children¡­


    If even a tiny demon attacked them, they would not be able to survive.


    How could they let Ye Qingtang walk away under such a situation?


    Furthermore, they also noticed that the three young Demonic Bears seemed to be very close to Ye Qingtang. They followed her by the side and did not intend to attack them.


    They felt slightly safer now.


    ¡°So, you want me to bring you in?¡± Though Ye Qingtang predicted the oue, she pretended to be very unwilling to do so.


    ¡°Right, right. Anyway, you need to bring your Domain Monarch Founder over. How about just bringing us along¡­¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang said anything, Jiang Yu, who was scolded by the rest for the past ten thousand years, suddenly walked forward. He stood in front of Ye Qingtang, and his tiny and chubby face was filled with discontentment and dignity.


    ¡°Nonsense. It is expected for a descendant of the Jiang Family to bring me to the shrine for the holy water. What has this to do with any of you? It¡¯s so dangerous here that you will just lower the chance of our survival.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not even bother with them. They fought countless times in the past ten thousand years just because they med him for the curse.


    Now, they saw a ray of hope after his descendent came here. How dare they ask to go to the shrine and find the holy water now?


    Let them live in their dreams!


    ¡°Old Jiang, that¡¯s not right. We have spent the past ten thousand years together. Aren¡¯t we like a big family now? Of course we need to follow you.¡± The mature-looking child bulged his chin and spoke.


    Jiang Yu stared at him and said, ¡°You Qiong, I was still wondering why you pointed out our rtionship. So this was your n. I remembered that the Ancient You n always looked down on the Jiang Family ten thousand years ago. What? Now you treat me as your brother?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sightnded on the mature-looking child after hearing that.


    He¡¯s You Qiong?


    The most powerful Elder of the Ancient You n ten thousand years ago?


    ¡°Old Jiang, you¡¯re trying to make everything difficult¡­¡± You Qiong still wanted to persuade him.


    Jiang Yu scoffed.


    Ye Qingtang could not even make the link between these two children who were quarreling and the most powerful person of the Ancient You n and the Jiang Family ten thousand years ago.


    The powerful figures from the second domain were worried as well. If the Age Reversal curse was not broken, they would still die, not to mention regaining their power.


    ¡°Old Jiang, You Qiong¡¯s words make some sense. We have known each other for so long now. We have many Dharma treasures in our hands. If you¡¯re willing to bring us along, we can use those treasures as appreciation.¡± Fu Xu added.


    After spending so many years with them, Jiang Yu was clear how many treasures they owned. His expression softened, and he was more content now.

 Chapter 1529 - At Ease 2

    Chapter 1529 At Ease 2


    Jiang Yu finally let out the anger that had umted inside him for all these years.


    ¡°Since you mentioned it, I¡¯ll acknowledge the fact that we have spent the past ten thousand years together. But you¡¯re all aware that this ce is full of danger now. It will be more difficult for my descendant to bring you along. Take out whatever you have. They are not for her, okay? This is to ensure our safety. I don¡¯t want your things.¡± Jiang Yu lifted his chin and said arrogantly. He seemed to be very kind and reasonable under his words.


    Everyone cursed Jiang Yu millions of times in their mind.


    His words sounded pleasant, but it was obvious that he wanted to extort them.


    However, they had to agree with his terms. No one dared to show any discontentment even though they were unwilling to do so.


    Who would know that the person who entered the forbidden ce would be a descendant of the Jiang Family?


    If it was one of their descendants, it would be their turn to be arrogant.


    ¡°Right, right. You¡¯re right, Old Jiang. Sorry for troubling you.¡± Everyone smiled and said.


    Jiang Yu nodded in satisfaction and nced at Ye Qingtang. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Qingtang.¡±


    ¡°Your surname is Ye?¡± Jiang Yu felt a little strange, but the totem on her clothes was the Jiang Family¡¯s one. Furthermore, she admitted her identity as well. He did not ask anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated. I¡¯ll exin in detail when we leave this ce,¡± Ye Qingtang said obediently.


    The Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s identity in the Jiang Family was impossible to surpass no matter how he looked now. Even if he was a little child now, the effect would be unimaginable when he returned to the Jiang Family.


    Jiang Yu nodded slightly and then looked at the rest who he spent ten thousand years together.


    ¡°Emperor Yan, your Soul-burning Ring may be useful. Take outter and give it to Tang Tang. It can help to shield us from some danger.


    Emperor Yan, whose name was mentioned, really wanted to beat Jiang Yu up.


    The Soul-burning Ring was one of his most valuable Dharma treasures. He used it often to fight with Jiang Yu when they were first trapped here.


    Who would have thought¡­


    He remembered that!


    He was using his power for his own desire!


    The Soul-burning Ring only worked with someone who was above the Holy Venerate stage. It was going to be totally useless to Ye Qingtang now.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to give it to her? It¡¯s okay¡­ Since you don¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s safety, I think we shall forget¡­¡± Jiang Yu was impatient.


    ¡°Okay, stop! Just take it!¡± Emperor Yan gritted his teeth and threw his Soul-burning Ring in front of Jiang Yu.


    He could feel his heart bleeding.


    Jiang Yu looked at the Soul-burning Ring in his hand andughed in satisfaction. He then handed over the ring to Ye Qingtang. ¡°Take it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang trembled as she stared at the Soul-burning Ring in her hand.


    She heard about it before as it was one of the Emperor Yan¡¯s Paragon Dharma treasures. Ye Qingtang thought she was good at extortion, but she did not expect that Jiang Yu would be even better.


    Jiang Yu now felt relieved after getting the treasure from Emperor Yan. He used the opportunity and named everyone who fought with him before one by one. He did not miss any Dharma treasures from them.


    If Ye Qingtang¡¯s extortion was a piece of cake, everyone felt that they were skinned after giving out the treasures that Jiang Yu named.


    They gnashed their teeth in anger, but they had no choice.


    If Jiang Yu was not satisfied and asked Ye Qingtang to abandon them here, they could only wait for death.

 Chapter 1530 - At Ease 3

    Chapter 1530 At Ease 3


    Everyone cursed Jiang Yu for taking advantage of them, but they could only bear with it.


    Jiang Yu passed all the treasures he extorted to Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang suddenly felt she was rich now¡­


    Jiang Yu was indeed the Domain Monarch Founder. He really had some skills in extortion.


    ¡°You Qiong¡­¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s sightnded on cunning You Qiong after extorting everyone else.


    ¡°I heard that you were fully prepared when you came to the Land of Infinite Demons and even brought one out of the seven Guarding Treasures of the Ancient You n. I haven¡¯t seen you use it before. Don¡¯t bother hiding it anymore¡­¡±


    You Qiong could feel the cold sweat on his body from Jiang Yu¡¯s words. After everyone ¡°offered¡± their treasures, he could only follow. He then took out a transparent bottle from his space ring that contained a sleepy, colorful worm.


    ¡°Souleater worm?¡± Jiang Yu was also stunned after he saw the colorful worm.


    You Qiong twitched his lips slightly.


    Jiang Yu smiled and grabbed the bottle. He immediately passed it over to Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Tang Tang, keep this safe. This is a Paragon treasure of the Ancient You n.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was curious as she stared at the Souleater Worm. She heard that the Ancient You n had lost one of their Guarding Treasures in her previous life. So it was taken by You Qiong and was brought over to the Land of Infinite Demons¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not know what the Souleater Worm did.


    However, it must be something special if Jiang Yu was so satisfied with it.


    Jiang Yu felt content now after extorting everyone. Ye Qingtang had a fruitful gain.


    The rest looked hopeless.


    After getting the treasures, Jiang Yu did not hesitate. He asked Ye Qingtang to bring everyone and head towards the copsed shrine.


    In the forbiddennd, a group of children followed a skinny girl. They walked in order and looked around cautiously. At the end of the line, the three silly Demonic Bears also followed. They did not attack; instead, they were like three guards that protected the rest from the eyes in the darkness.


    ¡°Old Jiang, your descendant really has some skill. The three Demonic Bears seem to be obeying her.¡± You Qiong asked as he felt there was something weird with the three Demonic Bear earlier on.


    Jiang Yu humphed, ¡°Of course. Whose descendant is she?¡±


    You Qiong almost could not control his urge to strangle Jiang Yu anymore.


    Actually, besides You Qiong, Ye Qingtang also felt that it was strange. The big demon¡¯s aura on her body faded, but the three Demonic Bears still followed her and did not attack.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu could see Ye Qingtang¡¯s confusion. When there was no one around, he said softly to Ye Qingtang, ¡°You¡¯re wondering why the three Demonic Bears do not attack you?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Has your Heavenly Demon Bloodline awakened?¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded slightly, ¡°The Demonic Bear is the servant of the Heavenly Demon. Some disciples in our Jiang Family are born with the Heavenly Demon Bloodline. They can sense the Heavenly Demon Bloodline and treat us as one of their own kind. However, only silly creatures like the Demonic Bears will recognize wrongly. If it were other demons, they would tell the difference easily.¡±

 Chapter 1531 - At Ease 4

    Chapter 1531 At Ease 4


    Jiang Yu did not confirm Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity just from the totem; he discovered the rtionship between the three Demonic Bears and Ye Qingtang previously.


    He then confirmed that Ye Qingtang had the Heavenly Demon Bloodline and was willing to acknowledge her identity.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. She then looked at the three charmingly naive Demonic Bears that were shaking their heads. Her eyes were filled with amusement.


    She could sense that there were many demons staring at them in the dark. However, they seemed to be scared of the three Demonic Bears and did not dare toe out.


    The forbiddennd had been cursed by the god. Big demons were very intelligent and would not enter this ce easily, so the three Demonic Bears should have been here even before the shrine was destroyed.


    Soon, Ye Qingtang and the rest arrived outside the shrine. No one had entered the forbiddennd since Jiang Yu destroyed the shrine out of anger back then, so the shrine still looked the same as when it was destroyed. The marks on the stones revealed the years of weathering caused by rain and sunlight.


    Jiang Yu pointed at the original entrance of the shrine. Ye Qingtang then led the group of children over.


    The door of the shrine was destroyed, leaving with a small gap one could still squeeze through. Luckily, Ye Qingtang was skinny, and the children could walk through at ease.


    The three Demonic Bears were too big to enter, so they sat outside.


    Jiang Yu had kneeled in the shrine for thousands of years and was very familiar with its structure. Though the shrine was destroyed, he could still navigate around for Ye Qingtang.


    There was a tiny stream of spring water in the shrine that flowed into the pce basement to form a pool. Under the god¡¯s aura, the pool contained the holy water.


    They had to consume the holy water in order to break the Age Reversal curse on them.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you didn¡¯t destroy the pool of Holy Water as well when you destroyed the shrine, right?¡± You Qiong nced at Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jiang Yu was expressionless, but he was not too confident.


    They walked for quite a while in the mess. After walking down the broken stairs, they finally saw the underground pce Jiang Yu talked about.


    Many stones had fallen into the pce, but there were tiny streams in between the stones, following downwards.


    ¡°Is that the holy water?¡± You Qiong¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    The group of children finally saw hope. They used their tiny legs to slowly climb across the huge stones. They took some holy water cautiously by hand and drank down.


    The moment the holy water entered their stomachs, the force of the curse that surrounded them suddenly disappeared.


    After ten thousand years, the feeling of suppression finally disappeared. They almost cried out in joy.


    Finally, they were not a group of children anymore!


    Emperor Yan drank in a rush and choked on the water. As he was enjoying the delight of the broken curse, he swore and cursed the next second.


    ¡°Why is my power still not recovered? Where is my strong and durable body?¡± Emperor Yan¡¯s tiny hands touched his soft body constantly as he was waiting for his body to suddenly grow in size into the majestic Domain Monarch of the Second Domain.


    However, after he rubbed his body for a while, besides the soft stomach, there was no trace of muscle at all.

 Chapter 1532 - Who Says I“m Not A Baby 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1532 Who Says I¡°m Not A Baby 1</h1>


    The hopeful Emperor Yan looked utterly crushed when he heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words. He copsed and sat on the ground.


    Everyone had heard the legend of the Age Reversal Curse, but few had ever angered a deity enough to suffer this curse. After the curse was lifted, they could continue to grow gradually over time, but as for whether they could recover the powers that had been worn away by the Age Reversal Curse¡­


    No one could say for sure.


    Emperor Yan wilted like a frost-stricken vegetable.


    They had been trapped for ten thousand years, lost their powerful abilities, and had been reduced to helpless children. To these powerful figures, this was a devastating blow.


    Now, their only hope was that the curse had been lifted. After a few years, they should be able to recover their physical bodies without any problem. But as for their abilities¡­


    If they could not recover their abilities, they would need to start cultivating again, and who knew how long that would take?


    The powerful figures were inwardly despondent. Then, they discovered something even more depressing.


    Jiang Yu had fleeced them. They thought that this forbidden ground was dangerous and that it would be better to give their treasure to him and preserve their lives. But now¡­


    This temple was perfectly safe. So they felt¡­ cheated.


    Everyone turned resentful eyes to Ye Qingtang and Jiang Yu, who were now loaded.


    Jiang Yu thought nothing of it. He had finally gotten his own back.


    But Ye Qingtang began to think. No one was sure if they could recover their abilities after the Age Reversal Curse was lifted. Although everyone here was just a child, they originally were the most powerful figures in the Second Domain.


    If they recovered their abilities one day, many would recall today¡¯s events with resentment.


    Ye Qingtang did not wish to leave bad memories among so many powerful figures.


    So Ye Qingtang calmed herself, looked at the dissatisfied crowd of children, and spoke.


    ¡°Today, you have been released from the curse and are free to leave this ce. But you must be careful when you leave. The border of the forbidden ce is shrouded by thick fog, which will attack anyone exiting the ce. There are also strange things in the fog which will y you¡­¡±


    The group of powerful figures, who had been feeling discontent, could not help but tremble inwardly at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    They were now a group of small children with little fighting skills. If the thick fog and the things in the fog were as Ye Qingtang described, how would they get out?


    This ce had been cursed by the deity. They could not level up here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go ahead and check out the situation.¡± Jiang Yu was not as worried as them. After all, he still had Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. With that, she led everyone and walked to the border of the forbiddennd under the protection of the three Demonic Bears.


    The bodies of the Jiang Family disciples were still lying there. Everyone saw their tragic downfall as theyy there, disemboweled. But no one reacted.


    Everyone present was used to this way of dying.


    But Jiang Yu noticed that these men who had died recently were wearing the Jiang Family robes. From their injuries and half-eaten intestines, he concluded that they must have been attacked by the Demonic Bears.

 Chapter 1533 - Who Says I“m Not A Baby 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1533 Who Says I¡°m Not A Baby 2</h1>


    Jiang Yu did not think much about it. He narrowed his eyes as he and the other powerful figures looked at the thick fog.


    They soon discovered what was odd about the thick fog.


    Jiang Yu said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°Throw this corpse into the thick fog, and let¡¯s see what happens.¡±


    Ye Qingtang tossed the body of the dead Jiang Family disciple in.


    Sure enough, the moment the body entered the thick fog, the fog sank into the body, which then exploded.


    The group of children behind Ye Qingtang broke into a cold sweat at this gory sight.


    They had doubted the truth of Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, but now¡­ they had no more doubts. They wanted to cry¡­


    How could they escape through this thick fog?


    Jiang Yu nodded slightly at this scene. Then, he said, ¡°You go and try it out. Just walk near it, don¡¯t enter.¡±


    Ye Qingtang seemed to realize something when she heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words. So she tentatively walked near the thick fog. The thick fog did not seem to sense her and made no attempt to attack her.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Jiang Yu immediately understood.


    ¡°The thick fog was slowly formed from the power of the deity¡¯s curse. The residual power of the deity will attack anyone who enters, but¡­ you drank the holy water just now. The holy water also contains the deity¡¯s power, so the fog can sense the power of the holy water and won¡¯t attack.¡±


    When Ye Qingtang saw everyone furiously drinking the holy water just now, she thought it might be beneficial, so she also drank a mouthful. However, she did not sense any change; she did not expect her momentary curiosity to be the key to passing through the thick fog.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words. Otherwise, they could never leave this ce with that thing in the way.


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Emperor Yan could not wait to leave this ursed ce. The sooner he escaped, the sooner he could cultivate. He did not want to stay in his diminutive state, and neither did he want to remain in this hellish ce one moment longer.


    ¡°If you want to die, go ahead.¡± Jiang Yu red at Emperor Yan.


    ¡°¡­¡± If Ye Qingtang had not been supporting Jiang Yu, Emperor Yan would have fought Jiang Yu there and then.


    Jiang Yu looked at Ye Qingtang and questioned her about the other things in the thick fog. Ye Qingtang told him about the ck strings that could y a person.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was talking about this, a body near the thick fog suddenly started to move.


    Everyone looked and saw numerous ck strings rise out of the thick fog. They wrapped themselves around the body and sank into the skin. As everyone looked on, they performed a gory show, ying the skin before their eyes.


    Now¡­


    Emperor Yan and the others were really on the verge of copsing.


    They had finally managed to find a way to avoid the thick fog¡¯s attack, but the ck strings still blocked the exit!


    No wonder this had be a forbiddennd. Just the thick fog and the ying ck strings alone would killrge groups of people, not to speak of the Demonic Bears and other demonic creatures thaty in wait within.


    A look of amusement secretly shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw everyone¡¯s expressions.


    She had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°But when I entered, the ck strings did not attack me. I wonder if it has something to do with bloodlines,¡± Ye Qingtang said with pretended casualness.


    She nced at the group from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 1534 - Who Says I“m Not A Baby 3

    Chapter 1534 Who Says I¡°m Not A Baby 3


    The moment they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, everyone immediately focused on her.


    Their previous unhappiness over being fleeced was now reced with a trace of hope.


    Ye Qingtang secretly smirked when she saw this.


    Although she did not know why these ck strings did not attack her, they were sufficient to block the powerful figures and force them to rely on her help. The extortion, which had previously cast a shadow in their hearts, was now reced by a feeling of good fortune.


    ¡°Old Jiang, since your descendant can safely walk through the area covered with ck strings, why not¡­ ask her to bring us out?¡± The moment You Qiong heard this, he immediately went over to Jiang Yu and started to toady up to him.


    ¡°Of course I can bring all of you out. All of you have been thepanions of my ancestor, the Domain Monarch, for many years. I certainly will not abandon you, but¡­ these ck strings cover the entire ground. If you follow behind me, I¡¯m afraid you will also be attacked. The only way is for me¡­ to bring you out without your feet touching the ground.¡± Now, Ye Qingtang assumed the attitude of a sensible junior. The cunning look she had worn while extorting them had disappeared.


    Although Jiang Yu was not willing to be involved with these people, he felt happy to hear Ye Qingtang¡¯s respectful words.


    He swept a smug look at the others.


    Do you see that? All of you are benefiting from my good fortune!


    No one was in any mood to quibble with Jiang Yu. When they heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, one said, ¡°Without our feet touching the ground? But I don¡¯t think we can fly here. How are we to¡­¡±


    The person did not finish his sentence. He suddenly looked down at his child¡¯s body, then at the little white tiger Ye Qingtang was carrying her arms. His eyes brightened.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you carry us out!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Qingtang pretended to look dismayed. ¡°All of you are my elders. Wouldn¡¯t that be rather inappropriate?¡±


    Extortion was extortion. Before leaving, she must soothe everyone.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± This crowd of previously arrogant powerful figures now dismissed her protests without any reservation.


    The most important thing was to survive! If they had to be carried out by a junior, then so be it!


    Anyway, there was no one else here besides them. It did not matter as long as no one else saw them.


    Ye Qingtang still looked dismayed, which caused everyone to panic. They all raised their little heads and tried to persuade her. They even asked Jiang Yu to speak for them.


    ¡°Bah, you bunch of shameless old men! Our Tang Tang is still a young girl. Do you smelly, shameless men really want her to carry you out? If others get to hear of it, her reputation will be ruined.¡± Jiang Yu had observed the subtle shift in Ye Qingtang¡¯s attitude and vaguely guessed at her inhibitions. So now, he put on a stern face and pretended to be angry.


    ¡°What shameless old men! I am now just a three-or four-year-old child! How could that ruin her reputation!¡± Emperor Yan, who had always considered himself to be the best, now shamelessly puffed out his small chest to show he was just a child!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m even younger. I¡¯m only two. I can¡¯t even walk properly. It doesn¡¯t matter if you carry me.¡± Another powerful figure tried his best to widen hisrge, glistening eyes to show how innocent and adorable he was.


    In such a fatal situation, one must be able to humble oneself.


    Their lives were certainly more important than their principles!


    In order to preserve their lives, they were now a bunch of babies!


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked wordlessly at this bunch of spry and elderly powerful figures. Each was shamelessly pretending to be babyish. Her gut almost burst with suppressedughter, but she continued to pretend to look embarrassed. She looked at Jiang Yu, as if waiting for him to speak.

 Chapter 1535 - Who Says I“m Not A Baby 4

    Chapter 1535 Who Says I¡°m Not A Baby 4


    Jiang Yu was used to their shameless behavior, but he still looked disapproving.


    ¡°Old Jiang, I have several bottles of superior elixirs here. Tang Tang will have to work hard carrying us, so these will be useful to improve her health.¡± Fu Xu was very astute and swiftly took out a few bottles of elixirs. He did not care whether Jiang Yu agreed; he simply stood on tiptoe and stuffed them into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    The others immediately brought out many elixirs from their space rings. They did not wait for Jiang Yu or Ye Qingtang¡¯s consent and simply stuffed the elixirs into their hands.


    Even if they had been somewhat displeased to be fleeced twice in rapid session by Ye Qingtang and Jiang Yu, they were now practically begging to be fleeced and showed no signs of reluctance.


    Sometimes, people were like that. They feel unhappy if they get fleeced, but if they themselves forced an unwilling party to ept something, they would feel like they got a good bargain.


    Ye Qingtang fully understood this, so she used this method to bleed them.


    Ye Qingtang was inwardly delighted when she looked at the pile of elixirs in her hand, but she continued to maintain a look of terror. ¡°How can I¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu saw that it was about time, so he said with pretended reluctance, ¡°Alright, it will probably be difficult for them to leave this ce otherwise. You¡¯ll just have to work a little harder and bring them out one at a time.¡±


    The two of them worked seamlessly and pretended to be extremely hesitant.


    The rest of the powerful figures had nothing to say.


    Only then did Ye Qingtang put the elixirs away. Although she continued to look reluctant, she was inwardly extremely happy.


    One must know that the elixirs given by these powerful figures were superior elixirs from the Second Domain. None of equal quality could be found, even within Central Maind.


    She had gotten a bargain but still pretended to be coy. Ye Qingtang had certainly profited handsomely today.


    After a round of discussion, everyone finally acted.


    The Demonic Bears would not attack someone with the Heavenly Demon Bloodline, so Jiang Yu remained there to hold the fort while Ye Qingtang carried the powerful figures out through the thick fog.


    The powerful figures were all terrified that Ye Qingtang would not be willing to carry them because there was a ten-thousand-year-old man within their bodies. They all tried to widen their eyes as much as possible and made an effort to present themselves as ¡°innocent and adorable young children¡±.


    All the powerful figures were physically small, so Ye Qingtang had no problem carrying two of them at a time. She temporarily left the little white tiger with Jiang Yu. As she stepped into the thick fog, she carried in each arm a powerful figure previously revered and feared but now petite and adorable.


    The pairs of powerful figures were very cooperative. Along the way, they tried their best to act like small children despite their terror. They almost wanted to bite their fingers and act like fools.


    Ye Qingtang had walked through the thick fog once, so she was now familiar with the way. The crawling sound from the ck strings could be heard all around. When the powerful cultivators heard it, they broke out in goosebumps.


    Ten thousand years ago, they would not need to act so cautiously; any one of them could have broken through this barrier.


    When Emperor Yan was carried out, his little face turned dark red. He did not even dare to look up at Ye Qingtang.


    Embarrassing, this is just too embarrassing!


    A junior was carrying him out of here as if he was an infant!


    If news of this got out, he would be too embarrassed to face anyone.


    ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t worry. Once I get back to the Second Domain, I won¡¯t forget your hard work.¡± Emperor Yan suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Oh¡­ are you from the Second Domain?¡± Ye Qingtang looked puzzled, as ifpletely unaware of Emperor Yan¡¯s identity.


    Emperor Yan was delighted to hear this.


    ¡°Well, sort of, haha¡­¡±


    Thank goodness she doesn¡¯t recognize me!

 Chapter 1536 - Clinging On 1

    Chapter 1536 Clinging On 1


    Of course, Ye Qingtang knew what Emperor Yan was thinking, but she feigned ignorance. After all, he was a revered and powerful man. Now, he was reduced to a child being carried by a junior; of course it would scar him.


    After several trips, Ye Qingtang had carried most of the powerful figures out.


    After leaving the forbiddennd, the numerous Dharma treasures returned to normal. When the powerful figures saw this, they did not wish to stay in this hellish ce a moment longer. They took out their Dharma treasures that enabled them to fly, and flew off into the void without a backward nce.


    They might be a group of small children, but they had as many Dharma treasures as there were stars in the sky.


    They did not wish too many people to see them in this state, so they hurriedly flew away from this hellish ce. Their first priority was to find a ce to cultivate.


    Ye Qingtang watched the group of powerful figures leave before returning to the forbidden ce.


    Only Jiang Yu and You Qiong were left in the forbidden ce.


    Ye Qingtang reached out and picked them up while the little white tiger crouched on her shoulder. At the final moment, Ye Qingtang nced at the three charmingly naive Demonic Bears. Amusement shed across her eyes as she nodded to them in farewell.


    The three Demonic Bear were oblivious but would not leave the forbidden ce. When they saw Ye Qingtang leave, they shook their heads and went their own way.


    Ye Qingtang took onest look at the forbidden ce, and then brought You Qiong and Jiang Yu out.


    Jiang Yu and You Qiong were filled with emotion when they returned to their past world. Jiang Yu could clearly sense his previous powers slowly recovering.


    Although the speed of recovery was very slow, it filled him with joy.


    It was good that he could recover his powers. It would be no easy task to re-cultivate ten thousand years¡¯ worth of abilities.


    Jiang Yu knew that he could not remain in the Land of Infinite Demons for much longer in his current state. Therefore, he asked Ye Qingtang to bring him away from this ce and back to the Jiang Family as soon as possible.


    So Ye Qingtang carried her ¡°Domain Monarch Ancestor¡±, who stood only knee-high, and prepared to fly into the void¡­


    But You Qiong, who had yet to move, pounced on Ye Qingtang andtched onto her leg.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the person who had been the Ancient You n¡¯s most powerful elder ten thousand years ago.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Jiang Yu frowned slightly. He disliked the crafty You Qiong.


    ¡°No!¡± You Qiong¡¯s little face looked stubborn. ¡°Old Jiang, I cannot bear to leave you on ount of our many years of friendship. Why don¡¯t I follow you to the Jiang Family and stay there for a while?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Yu, who was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, impatiently stamped his small foot on You Qiong¡¯s little face.


    But You Qiong did not budge. He simply clung on even more tightly.


    ¡°Go back to your Ancient You n!¡± Jiang Yu said as he stamped on You Qiong¡¯s face.


    Stop being so shameless!


    The elder of the Ancient You n actually wanted to follow me back to the Jiang Family?


    ¡°No¡­ I really cannot bear to leave you!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll punch you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back with you even if you punch me to death.¡±


    As the previous Great Elder of the Ancient You n, no one understood better than You Qiong how the Ancient You n venerated powerful figures. When You Qiong was at the height of his power within the n, even the family n had to defer to him. The other elders were even more intimidated by him.


    Everyone had been intimidated by You Qiong¡¯s powers and so had treated him with great deference.


    But now, You Qiong was just a two-or three-year-old child. He had yet to recover his powers. If he went back to the Ancient You n at this point, his old enemies would seize the opportunity to kill him.


    Thus, You Qiong definitely did not dare to return to the Ancient You n at this point in time. He was worthless to the Ancient You n. If he returned, they would simply get rid of him.

 Chapter 1537 - Clinging On 2

    Chapter 1537 Clinging On 2


    Although You Qiong did not speak this out loud, Ye Qingtang understood his worries very well. But Ye Qingtang had her own ns.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s powers had increased greatly after they had seized little You Yun. They were acting more and more arrogantly, and would soon sh with the Jiang Family. She herself longed to seize little You Yun from the Ancient You n.


    Now, Ye Qingtang had two of the dominant forces¡ªthe Temple of Shadows and the Jiang Family¡ªwithin her grasp. However, her position was not yet stable. These two forces were her bargaining chips in dealing with the Ancient You n. You Qiong used to be the most famous Great Elder within the Ancient You n. He was familiar with everything connected to the Ancient You n.


    If You Qiong could help her bring down the Ancient You n, that would count as a few more bargaining chips.


    Ever since Ye Qingtang hade to Central Maind, she had been plotting to obtain enough power to deal with the Ancient You n, be it from the Temple of Shadows or the Jiang Family.


    Jiang Yu had also guessed You Qiong¡¯s inhibitions but intended to ignore him.


    But Ye Qingtang whispered to Jiang Yu, telling him about the Ancient You n¡¯s current situation. When Jiang Yu heard that the Ancient You n had grown very powerful and that it was eying the Jiang Family, he also started to think.


    But he did not trust You Qiong.


    ¡°Great grandfather, you and Elder You have been friends for so many years. If he returns to the Ancient You n in this state, he will certainly die. Why not bring him back to the Jiang Family?¡± Ye Qingtang unexpectedly spoke up for You Qiong, which delighted him.


    But Jiang Yu frowned deeply. He did not know why this junior wanted to help You Qiong. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that You Qiong would betray them after recovering his abilities?


    But Ye Qingtang was not afraid that You Qiong would betray them.


    The Ancient You n of today was different from what it was in the past. Also, once You Qiong entered the Jiang Family, the news of this would reach the Ancient You n sooner orter.


    An elder who had lost his powers and had some kind of connection with the Domain Monarch? With the Ancient You n¡¯s suspicious nature, the n certainly would not take him back.


    In fact, to ensure that You Qiong did not reveal too many of their secrets, they might think of some way to dispose of him.


    You Qiong was just trying to protect himself. However, he did not understand that if he went to the Jiang Family, he would be severing his ties with the Ancient You n. Ye Qingtang could not allow such a good opportunity to slip away.


    Although she knew this, she could not say it out loud now.


    She must trap You Qiong first.


    Jiang Yu was moved by Ye Qingtang¡¯s persuasive words and reluctantly agreed in the end.


    You Qiong looked delighted when he saw that Jiang Yu had agreed. He climbed up Ye Qingtang and crawled into the crook of her arm, looking extremelyzy.


    ¡°Scoundrel.¡± Jiang Yu grunted coldly.


    You Qiong simply smiled and allowed Jiang Yu to scold him.


    Ye Qingtang brought the two reduced little fellows and the little white tiger, and she flew straight into the void. Within moments, they had vanished from the vicinity of the forbiddennd.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was prepared to speedily leave the Land of Infinite Demons for the Jiang Family, her sharp eyes noticed a tumultuous battle scene from her vantage point in the void. She did not want to be involved. After all, the battles in the Land of Infinite Demons were neverending. Life and death were all fated.


    But Ye Qingtang was startled to see a familiar figure among them.


    In the midst of the intense battle was a detached-looking Jiang Qi. He was soaked in blood, and two elders of the Ancient You n were approaching.

 Chapter 1538 - Clinging On 3

    Chapter 1538 Clinging On 3


    You Qiong, who had been clinging onto Ye Qingtang, nced downwards, and his expression immediately darkened.


    He was just about to go to the Jiang Family, but now, there was a fight between the Ancient You n and the Jiang Family¡­ What was going on?


    Jiang Yu had never met Jiang Qi, but he frowned when he saw that this youth was unusually powerful and wore the Jiang Family robes.


    Jiang Qi¡¯s abilities were considered outstanding within his generation. But he was now dealing with two elders from the Ancient You n. Also, the Ancient You n¡¯s powers had grown greatly after obtaining the Spiritual Abode. He was being forced into a hopeless situation.


    Even so, his handsome face showed no signs of panic. He only frowned slightly and looked solemn.


    When Ye Qingtang, who was in the void, saw that Jiang Qi was trapped, her expression changed. If it had been anyone else from the Jiang Family, she would have left. But in her previous life, Jiang Qi had given her a chance, and Ye Qingtang had remembered the favor.


    However¡­


    The two elders from the Ancient You n were truly powerful. If Ye Qingtang opposed them directly, she would certainly be no match for them.


    At that point, Ye Qingtang suddenly remembered there were a few teleportation talismans among the treasures she had obtained from the old people. As she studied the situation, a n suddenly formed in her mind.


    Below the void, Jiang Qi looked grim. Although he was unusually talented, he was still young. He could not possiblypare to these two elders from the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Jiang Qi, hand the Soul Sucking Jade over, and we¡¯ll give you an easy death.¡± An elder from the Ancient You nughed coldly.


    They had been hunting for treasure in the big demon¡¯s pce when the Jiang Family chanced upon the Soul Sucking Jade, which had been lost for a long time. The Soul Sucking Jade was an extremely valuable Dharma treasure.


    When the Jiang Family found it, they hid it without a word. Then, they made the most powerful youth, Jiang Qi, leave first, secretly carrying this item.


    But the Ancient You n had detected the aura from the Soul Sucking Jade. The two elders had tailed him, chased after him, and prepared to seize the Soul Sucking Jade.


    ¡°Dream on.¡± Jiang Qi looked coldly at the two ancient n elders. These two were not outstanding among the dozens of elders in the Ancient You n. In the past, Jiang Qi might have been able to escape if he fought hard.


    But with the help of the Spiritual Abode, the powers of these elders had grown rapidly. Either one of them could capture Jiang Qi, not to mention that there were two of them.


    ¡°You have a death wish. Since you want to die, we will fulfill your wish.¡± An ancient n elderughed coldly. He stepped forward, preparing to kill Jiang Qi.


    A cold light shed across Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes. He knew that danger was imminent and that there was no way he could avoid it.


    But just as the ancient n elder was about to strike, a streak of fire suddenly fell from the sky together with a billow of thick smoke. The wave of heat blocked the ancient n elder¡¯s vision.


    Amidst the smoke, Jiang Qi felt a small hand catch hold of his wrist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The soft and delicate voice startled Jiang Qi.


    But before Jiang Qi could recover his wits, his body flickered. By the time he regained his footing, the scene before him had changed. He was in apletely different ce.


    Only then did Jiang Qi turn to look at the little hand that had pulled him along.


    He was shocked by what he saw.


    The hand holding his wrist was really ¡°small¡±. It looked like the hand of a two-year-old child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they probably won¡¯t be able to catch up for a while.¡±

 Chapter 1539 - Distorting The Truth 1

    Chapter 1539 Distorting The Truth 1


    In Jiang Qi¡¯s shock, that female voice rang again. Jiang Qi looked up and saw a rather familiar-looking girl standing beside him. However, there were two toddlers that were about three years old in her arms, and one of them was grabbing his wrist.


    The child made eye contact with him and retracted his hand with a giggle.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± With a slight frown, Jiang Qi¡¯s gaze swept across that girl¡¯s clothes. He realized she was also a member of the Jiang Family.


    Ye Qingtang revealed her identity, but Jiang Qi was still slightly dazed.


    Jiang Qi was not to be med for having no impression of Ye Qingtang. As someone from the Elder Cab, any same-aged people who were not from the Elder Cab could not enter his eyes, and he all the more did not pay any attention to others on this journey.


    However¡­


    Jiang Qi never thought that he would be rescued by Ye Qingtang, whom he had never seen before.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Qi said ndly. No matter what, Ye Qingtang saved his life today. It was just that¡­ he nced at the two toddlers in her arms with a strange look.


    Even though Jiang Qi was a proud boy, he could not help but find it odd.


    Where did she find these two kids from?


    It was inconvenient for Ye Qingtang to exin; thus, she changed the topic to ask about Jiang Qi¡¯s situation, and only then did she realize that those two ancient n elders were after the Soul Sucking Jade.


    Fortunately, nothing bad happened. As Ye Qingtang was carrying Jiang Yu and You Qiong and could not stay there for long, while Jiang Qi was injured, they immediately decided to return to the Jiang Residence first.


    Due to the young toddlers and injuries in the group, their journey had to be dyed. Several days had already passed when they were out of the Land of Infinite Demons.


    ¡­


    At the same time, an oppressive air loomed in the Jiang Residence.


    Seated at the top position, the Domain Monarch tightly locked his brows together as he looked at Jiang Shangyu and the rest with a serious expression.


    The Jiang Family suffered a considerable loss in this expedition to the Land of Infinite Demons¡ªhalf of the total number of people that Jiang Shangyu brought lost their lives there. Luckily, they still gained plenty of good items in the Great Demon¡¯s pce this time.


    Yet, even so, the oue was still beyond the Domain Monarch¡¯s expectations.


    The Domain Monarch¡¯s expression darkened at this moment.


    In the hall, the injured Jiang Xun was ghastly pale as she red at Jiang Qin and the others, who were perfectly fine.


    ¡°You said that they wanted to kill Tang Tang?¡± The Domain Monarch looked at Jiang Xun and asked.


    Jiang Xun nodded. If she was not injured right now, she would definitely give Jiang Xun a tight p.


    She had just returned, and in consideration of Jiang Lang¡¯s rashness and Mo Yi¡¯s poor health, she did not tell them about Ye Qingtang¡¯s disappearance.


    She only told the Domain Monarch about everything.


    Facing Jiang Xun¡¯s usation, Jiang Xun, however, sneered and responded. ¡°You¡¯re so funny, aunt. We want to kill Ye Qingtang? She was clearly the yful one. Fifth great-uncle had already stated that the Land of Infinite Demons was a dangerous ce, but Ye Qingtang refused to be disciplined andpletely ignored fifth great-uncle¡¯s orders. Not only did she act on her own, she even wanted to barge into the forbiddennd and caused Jiang Qiu and the rest to follow her in as they were worried about her safety.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t med Ye Qingtang for acting on her own and implicating many other Jiang Family members, but you¡¯re even using me now.¡±


    Jiang Qin did watch those people from the Jiang Family chase Ye Qingtang into the forbidden area. Although she was shocked and waited outside for a while, she was still worried that it would implicate her and thus quickly gathered with Jiang Shun and the rest.


    When Jiang Xun learned that Ye Qingtang entered the forbidden area, she hurried over to check. Jiang Shun and the rest also went along. After waiting for half a day, not a single Jiang Family member came out. It was then that they returned.

 Chapter 1540 - Distorting The Truth 2

    Chapter 1540 Distorting The Truth 2


    ¡°Tang Tang is young and has never entered the Land of Infinite Demons. How would she dare to enter the forbidden area on her own? If you all did not push her to a corner and leave her with no other routes left, why would she enter a ce that means absolute death!¡± Jiang Xun turned pale from anger at Jiang Qin¡¯s ability to distort the truth.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang has been wandering outside since young with no one to discipline her and actswlessly. She just returned to the Jiang Family yet stirred up so much trouble. Father may not believe my words, but the fifth great-uncle¡¯s words are believable.¡± Afterward, Jiang Qin looked straight at Jiang Shangyu and spoke.


    ¡°Please do me justice, fifth great-uncle.¡±


    Jiang Shangyu looked up at the Domain Monarch and said, ¡°The truth is as Qin said. Ye Qingtang is extremely mischievous and simply refused to be disciplined. So be it if she threw her life away, but she implicated numerous people from the Jiang Family. This girl is insane and insolent, and this is also caused by the poor teachings of Jiang Lang and his wife.¡±


    Jiang Xun¡¯s chest constricted in pain from the fury. Jiang Shangyu was the one who wanted Ye Qingtang to go to the Land of Infinite Demons back then; now that an ident happened, all the me was pushed to Ye Qingtang and her parents.


    It was unknown whether Ye Qingtang was alive now, but they still wanted to drag Jiang Lang and his wife down!


    The Domain Monarch had an ugly expression. The Jiang Family¡¯s loss from this expedition to the Land of Infinite Demons was far from imagined, and it was still regrettable even though they brought back many Dharma treasures.


    Elder Xu¡¯s expression did not look too well either.


    The cab elder seated beside the Domain Monarch frowned slightly.


    The cab elder did have some ns for Ye Qingtang, who possessed the Mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline. He originally wanted to see if there was still a possibility to train her using this Land of Infinite Demons expedition, yet unexpectedly, she entered the forbidden area.


    The forbidden area was extremely perilous, and naturally, no one would believe that Ye Qingtang could still make it out alive.


    The cab elder could not help but sigh at that thought.


    Ultimately, the first ten-plus years of her life were wasted outside, and she missed the best time to train. It was truly Jiang Family¡¯s loss to lose such a Mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    He originally thought that if Ye Qingtang safely returned from the Land of Infinite Demons and performed well, she could attempt the Elder Cab trial. If she passed, perhaps she could be epted into the Elder Cab and be trained there.


    Yet ultimately, it did not go as nned.


    ¡°Where is Jiang Qi?¡± Although the cab elder had regrets, he was more or less prepared. Compared to Ye Qingtang who grew up outside, he was more concerned about Jiang Qi, who trained in the Elder Cab since young.


    Jiang Qi did not return together with them as well this time.


    ¡°Jiang Qi left with the Soul Sucking Jade ahead of us. I believe he will return in no time,¡± Jiang Shun said.


    The cab elder nodded slightly.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Xun looked like she wanted to kill Jiang Qin.


    Yet, Jiang Qin had a fearless expression. Although there was an ident, Ye Qingtang was already dead, and no one would be able to disturb You-er now.


    Currently, Jiang Shun, Jiang Shangyu, and the others testified the same thing, and even if Jiang Xun could speak very well, she had insufficient evidence and could not do anything about them.


    Just as Jiang Qin was gloating secretly, Jiang Lang and his wife came to the main hall after hearing from somewhere that the group that went to the Land of Infinite Demons had returned. However, after they searched everywhere, Ye Qingtang was nowhere to be seen; on top of that, they even heard Jiang Qin¡¯s ndering of Ye Qingtang from the servants.


    Jiang Lang rushed to the hall immediately.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, I knew that you were up to no good!¡± Jiang Lang stood in an aggressive manner, wishing he could hack Jiang Qin with one shot.


    ¡°Jiang Lang, do not make a scene,¡± said the Domain Monarch in a deep voice as he furrowed his brows slightly.

 Chapter 1541 - Distorting The Truth 3

    Chapter 1541Distorting The Truth 3


    ¡°Father, Ye Qingtang¡¯s ignorance and arrogance are due to the poor discipline of Jiang Lang and his wife. Now that she implicated others in the n and caused the death of Jiang Family members, Jiang Lang and Mo Yi cannot escape the me!¡± Jiang Qin immediately used Jiang Lang and Mo Yi when she noticed them.


    Jiang Xun hurried forward and stopped the rash Jiang Lang.


    ¡°Lang, don¡¯t cause trouble in front of your father.¡±


    They did not have any evidence right now, and they would only be in the wrong if Jiang Lang really used force.


    ¡°Jiang Lang, you¡¯re really getting more insolent. How dare you use force in front of the Domain Monarch?¡± Jiang Shun shouted coldly.


    ¡°I will not tolerate you all ndering my daughter like this!¡± Jiang Lang reproached.


    ¡°nder? You should be d that Ye Qingtang died in the Land of Infinite Demons. Otherwise, given her personality, god knows how much trouble she can cause to the Jiang Family. It¡¯d be such a disaster if such a troublesome person continues staying in the Jiang Family.¡± Jiang Qin snickered.


    The Domain Monarch frowned slightly and was about to scold Jiang Qin for speaking irresponsibly.


    But a voice rang.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed then. Since time immemorial, it¡¯s known that a bad person never dies, and this is not said without a reason.¡±


    Everyone in the hall was stunned the moment that voice was heard.


    Ye You, who had been snickering secretly, was rmed when she heard the familiar voice. She instinctively looked in the direction of the voice along with the rest.


    All she saw was¡­


    A blood-stained figure walking toward the courtyard slowly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes were tainted red by blood. As she walked in slowly, her dark hair danced in the cool breeze as a seeming smile yed on her lips.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± Mo Yi widened her eyes in delight when she saw her returning daughter. As Mo Yi sprinted towards Ye Qingtang, her eyes glistened with tears while she looked at her daughter she just regained.


    Everyone in the hall was evidently astonished.


    After hearing what Jiang Qin and the rest said earlier on, Ye Qingtang entered the forbidden area of the Land of Infinite Demons; thus, they concluded that Ye Qingtang definitely died. However, never had they thought that Ye Qingtang, who entered the forbidden area, could actually make it back alive!


    At this very moment, the expressions on Jiang Qin¡¯s and Ye You¡¯s faces were the most interesting of the bunch. With slightly widened eyes, they looked at Ye Qingtang as though they were looking at a ghost.


    ¡°How can it be¡­¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She clearly saw Ye Qingtang entering the forbidden area from afar¡­


    How did she make it back alive?


    Jiang Lang heaved a great sigh of relief when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s safe return. Even Jiang Xun sighed lightly as a weight on her heart disappeared.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re alright? Didn¡¯t you¡­ enter the forbidden area?¡± Mo Yi looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise and happiness.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and nodded. ¡°Mother, I did enter the forbidden area, but aren¡¯t I safely back now? Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although she did not share any blood ties with Mo Yi, the warmth of being missed by someone sent a warm feeling to Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart.


    Mo Yi wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and held onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrists tightly.


    Jiang Qin was astonished to see Ye Qingtang. Exchanging a surprised look with Jiang Shun, Jiang Qin snickered and asked, ¡°Ye Qingtang, where¡¯s Jiang Qiu and the others?¡±


    Jiang Qiu and the others were the Jiang Family disciples who chased Ye Qingtang into the forbidden area.


    Ye Qingtang looked up and said, ¡°Dead.¡±


    Jiang Qin smirked and shouted coldly. ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re so cruel. How dare you kill fellow disciples of the same n!¡±

 Chapter 1542 - I Am The Evidence 1

    Chapter 1542 I Am The Evidence 1


    ¡°Jiang Qin! What nonsense are you saying!¡± Mo Yi¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    However, Jiang Qin ignored Mo Yi¡¯s question and turned to kneel before the Domain Monarch.


    ¡°Father, Jiang Qiu and the rest entered the forbidden area with Ye Qingtang. They did it out of goodwill but were unexpectedly killed by Ye Qingtang.¡±


    Jiang Qin spoke so well that it seemed as though she witnessed it for herself.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, what you said is truly ridiculous. You didn¡¯t even enter the forbidden area. How do you know Tang Tang has something to do with their deaths?¡± Jiang Xun said.


    Jiang Qin was prepared from the start. ¡°They entered the forbidden area together with Ye Qingtang, so why was Ye Qingtang the only one who made it out of the forbidden area alive? Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills are the poorest among all of them. If even Ye Qingtang could leave the forbidden area, obviously Jiang Qiu and the others would be able to. However, they died, and Ye Qingtang survived. On the way there, Ye Qingtang got into a conflict with them, and soon afterward, they entered the forbidden area together. Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s wickedness, how could she leave the forbidden area on her own without sacrificing their lives?¡±


    It was indeed shocking that Ye Qingtang could make it out of the forbidden area alive, but what Jiang Qin said was not imusible.


    The Domain Monarch did not make an arbitrary decision on this matter and merely looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Did Jiang Qiu and the others enter the forbidden area with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Did you see them die?¡± The Domain Monarch questioned.


    Ye Qingtang knew that the Domain Monarch was not a biased person and naturally recounted how those Jiang Family members died in the forbidden area.


    The Domain Monarch¡¯s expression darkened as he listened.


    Yet, Jiang Qin scoffed and said, ¡°How ridiculous. Ye Qingtang, do you think all of us are fools? If the forbidden area was as dangerous as you said, why are you the only lucky one? Not a single demon could hurt you? Only you made it out of the forbidden area alive. Of course whatever you say will be it.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Qin, stop making false usations. You said it just now as well. Tang Tang¡¯s skills are lower than theirs. How could she kill them?¡± Jiang Xun countered.


    Jiang Qin cast Ye Qingtang a look and said nonchntly, ¡°Jiang Qiu and the rest don¡¯t have their guard up against Ye Qingtang. Furthermore, they were in a dangerous ce. If Ye Qingtang snuck up on them, how could they know?¡±


    ¡°It is easy to find a stick to beat a dog!¡±


    Jiang Qin said, ¡°Whatever I said has evidence. She¡¯s not the only one who entered the forbidden area but is the only one who made it out. Ye Qingtang was already domineering when in the Jiang Family and caused so many troubles. If not for her, how would Jiang Qiu and the rest die in the forbidden area? You said that they were not killed by Ye Qingtang, but what evidence do you have?¡±


    Jiang Xun red at Jiang Qin and direly wished to strangle this woman, who was actively distorting the truth.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang appeared expressionless at Jiang Qin¡¯s usations and merely looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt, even Ye Qingtang is not saying anything. I think that she¡¯s clearly guilty. Don¡¯t shield her blindly out of your favoritism for Jiang Lang and lose sight of the Jiang Family rules,¡± Jiang Qin said proudly.


    Ye Qingtang would have no evidence either even if she denied the ims. Regardless of how Ye Qingtang came out, the deaths of Jiang Qiu and the rest must be med on Ye Qingtang.


    The elders had aplicated look as well. They were indeed surprised that Ye Qingtang made it out of the forbidden area alive, but the deaths of the others were suspicious. However, what exactly happened in the forbidden area was unknown to them.

 Chapter 1543 - I Am The Evidence 2

    Chapter 1543 I Am The Evidence 2


    In addition, Jiang Shangyu pointed out Ye Qingtang¡¯s undisciplined behavior earlier on. The current clues were disadvantageous to her.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ye Qingtang, and even the cab elders looked at her with a ratherplicated expression.


    ¡°Greetings, Domain Monarch and all elders.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Qi walked in slowly from the courtyard. Hisplexion was slightly pale, and he was clearly not in a good condition. Following behind him were two two-or three-year-old toddlers, who walked in while shaking their heads. One of them had his hands behind his back like an elderly while the other had a serious expression that seemed like that of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Jiang Qi, you¡¯re back.¡± A smile fleeted across the cab elder¡¯s eyes when he saw Jiang Qi.


    However, everyone at the scene had a strange look when they noticed the two strange little fellows behind him.


    Where did these two toddlers pop out from?


    ¡°Jiang Qi, these two are?¡± The Domain Monarch asked.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Qi did not know how to reply either. He came back with Ye Qingtang but knew nothing about these two kids.


    However, before Jiang Qi spoke, that toddler with a serious expression suddenly walked forward. The serious expression on his young and soft face made one want tough no matter how they looked at him.


    He looked around his surroundings. He heard Jiang Qin¡¯s nders of Ye Qingtang when he walked in just now, and his face darkened immediately. Speaking in an imposing manner with his childish tone, he said, ¡°You wanted evidence just now. I am the evidence.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Qin was baffled by the toddler who appeared suddenly.


    What does he mean by ¡®I am the evidence¡¯?


    ¡°Jiang Qi, who are these two people?¡± The elder cab asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I saw them, they were already with Ye Qingtang.¡± Jiang Qi replied honestly.


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned serious immediately.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s matter had not even been cleared up, yet she even brought two unknown children back?


    ¡°They¡¯re probably the illegitimate children of a certain shameless person,¡± Jiang Qin said with a chuckle.


    However, the moment she said that, the toddler at the front had a dark expression, and he cast Jiang Qin a cold look. ¡°Insolent. Who do you think you are? How dare you nder me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang silently lit an incense stick for Jiang Qin, who courted death.


    Completely unaware of the disaster befalling her, Jiang Qin still had a fearless attitude as she ignored the toddler¡¯s scolding and simply looked at the Domain Monarch. ¡°Father, Ye Qingtang is suspected of killing her fellow n members, yet she even brought these two dirty illegitimate children back today. If she is allowed to cause trouble in the Jiang Family, the Jiang Family will really end up in a disaster.¡±


    ¡®Illegitimate child one¡¯ You Qiong¡¯s lips twitched.


    You are the dirty one! You are the illegitimate child!


    ¡®Illegitimate child two¡¯ Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. ¡°Jiang Duantian, so this is the Jiang Family member that you brought up!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Jiang Duantian was the name of the Domain Monarch. Even seniors like Jiang Shangyu never called it since Jiang Duantian became the Domain Monarch.


    Even the Domain Monarch was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°How bold of you! Who do you think you are? How dare you call the Domain Monarch¡¯s full name! Ye Qingtang, this is an illegitimate child that you brought back!¡± Jiang Qin shouted coldly.


    ¡°Who do I think I am?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer, and he subsequently took out the golden seal that symbolized the Domain Monarch, which he mmed before Jiang Qin.

 Chapter 1544 - I Am The Evidence 3

    Chapter 1544 I Am The Evidence 3


    Everyone stood up from surprise once the Domain Monarch¡¯s golden seal was out.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s golden seal?¡± The cab elder widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at the golden seal, and then at Jiang Yu astonishingly.


    When Jiang Yu left the Jiang Family, Jiang Qin and the others of this generation were not born yet. Naturally, they had never seen this Domain Monarch Founder before, much less Jiang Yu¡¯s golden seal. They noticed that the golden seal was simr to the Domain Monarch¡¯s but did not think much about it.


    ¡°Who are you trying to scare by taking such a thing out? Ha¡­¡± Jiang Qin scoffed. She was about to make a few more sarcasticments, but the Domain Monarch, who had been silent all this time, suddenly raised his hand and gave Jiang Qin a tight p.


    Jiang Qin was stupefied by the Domain Monarch¡¯s p as she held her swollen face and looked at the enraged Domain Monarch in shock.


    Even Ye You was startled and turned pale.


    On the other hand, Jiang Shangyu¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment upon seeing that golden seal.


    Only two Jiang Family Domain Monarch golden seals were produced: one was in the possession of the current Domain Monarch and the other with the Domain Monarch Founder, Jiang Yu¡­


    No one could make an imitation of this golden seal!


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Jiang Qin looked at the Domain Monarch in shock.


    However, the Domain Monarch suddenly stood up and red at Jiang Qin furiously. ¡°Scoundrel.¡±


    Then, with everyone¡¯s eyes on him, he walked straight forward, got on one knee, and paid respects to that toddler in a respectful manner. ¡°Greetings, Domain Monarch Founder!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the Domain Monarch¡¯s greeting.


    Soon after, Jiang Shangyu and the cab elder also walked forward and kneeled on a knee to that little toddler.


    ¡°Greetings, Domain Monarch Founder!¡±


    As the people with the highest authority in the Jiang Family kneeled before the little toddler, everyone else was left in endless shock.


    ¡°I did not teach my daughter well. Please punish me, Domain Monarch Founder.¡± the Domain Monarch apologized humbly with a tight frown.


    ¡°Back when I passed the Domain Monarch position to you, I hoped that you could lead the Jiang Family and stabilize its status. I did not expect that this would be how you lead the Jiang Family. How extremely disappointing.¡± Jiang Yu squinted his eyes slightly as he looked at the senior members of the Jiang Family, who were all kneeling on the ground.


    Before Jiang Yu left the Jiang Family, the current Domain Monarch was still rather young. Jiang Yu favored his endowment and thus trained him for a long time and passed the Domain Monarch position to him.


    ¡°I am guilty of failing to meet your expectations, Domain Monarch Founder,¡± the Domain Monarch said.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Jiang Yu scoffed and subsequently walked up to the Domain Monarch¡¯s seat.


    Jiang Qin, Jiang Shun, and the rest werepletely dumbfounded. Never would they have thought that this two-or three-year-old looking toddler was actually the rumored Domain Monarch Founder of the Jiang Family!


    Didn¡¯t the Domain Monarch Founder already leave the Second Domain?


    Why did he return suddenly? And¡­ Why did he be like this?


    Everyone was filled with astonishment but did not dare to speak before the Domain Monarch Founder. They merely treated it as a minimizing effect of a special cultivation technique that he used.


    At this moment, no matter how unwilling Jiang Qin and the rest were to believe Jiang Yu¡¯s identity, the Domain Monarch and other elders had verified this unbelievable fact.


    All color was drained from Jiang Qin¡¯s face in a second.


    Extreme uneasiness crept into her heart.


    What did she say just now?


    She actually dared to say that the Domain Monarch Founder was Ye Qingtang¡¯s illegitimate child¡­ and an illegitimate bastard¡­


    Just thinking of what she said just now, Jiang Qin felt her legs weaken, and she almost fainted from the overwhelming fear. How she wished she could go back in time and p her past self.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1545 - A Great Support 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1545 A Great Support 1</h1>


    Jiang Qin was inwardly panicking but forced herself to look calm. She secretly retreated a few steps, nning to lie low.


    ¡°Jiang Shangyu.¡± Jiang Yu suddenly spoke.


    Jiang Shangyu, whom even the Domain Monarch deferred to, was awe-stricken when faced with Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Here I am.¡± Jiang Shangyu stepped forward.


    ¡°I ordered you to take charge of the Jiang Family¡¯s Hall of Justice. Is this how you have taught the juniors the rules?¡± Jiang Yu asked with a frostyugh.


    Jiang Shangyu broke out in a cold sweat.


    In terms of family hierarchy, Jiang Yu was more senior than him. When Jiang Yu was the Jiang Family Domain Monarch, Jiang Shangyu had just been made an elder. Later on, Jiang Yu had favored him, so he allowed Jiang Shangyu to enter and lead the Hall of Justice.


    Jiang Shangyu had held pride in himself that he had not let Jiang Yu down. When he was the Elder in charge of the Hall of Justice, he had scrupulously fulfilled his duties and was proud of that fact.


    After all, the Domain Monarch Founder had personally appointed him to be the Elder of the Hall of Justice.


    But Jiang Shangyu had not expected his illustrious reputation to be shattered by Jiang Qin¡¯s arrogance and rudeness. And before the Domain Monarch Founder whom he venerated, no less.


    ¡°I have been remiss. Domain Monarch Founder, please punish me.¡±


    Although Jiang Shangyu had given up his position as Elder of the Hall of Justice, he still looked thoroughly ashamed in the face of Jiang Yu¡¯s reprimand.


    After many years in a lofty position, Jiang Shangyu had slowly lost his initial attitude. The Domain Monarch Founder had liked his fairness and sense of justice, but now, he had be utterly corrupt.


    Jiang Shangyu did not even have the courage to lift his head to face Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Since you are aware of this, ording to the Jiang Family rules, what is the punishment for offending an elder and insulting the dignity of the Domain Monarch?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned sharp.


    No one had dared to be so rude to him since he had reached maturity.


    Today, the juniors in his family had dared to point at him and call him an ¡°illegitimate bastard¡±?


    The moment Jiang Yu spoke, Jiang Qin, who had been trying to obviate her own existence, turned dead white.


    Jiang Shangyu did not dare to protect her in the presence of Jiang Yu. Furthermore, he could not erase the guilt and terror in his heart. ¡°Based on the rules, the person should be beaten with a rod one hundred times, and his name erased from the n records. He is to be driven from the Jiang Family, never to return.¡±


    No one could insult the dignity of the Domain Monarch, not even a Jiang Family member!


    Jiang Shangyu¡¯s every word pierced Jiang Qin¡¯s heart like a sharp knife.


    Her eyes widened in terror as she looked at Jiang Yu, sitting in the ce of honor, with a chilly expression.


    Thump!


    Jiang Qin¡¯s face showed no trace of her previous pride and arrogance. She kneeled on the floor, terrified, and quivered as she looked at Jiang Yu. Her voice choked up as she spoke.


    ¡°Please, Domain Monarch Founder, have mercy. I know I was foolish. Please, Domain Monarch Founder, have mercy¡­¡±


    A hundred strokes from the Jiang Family Hall of Justice would half-kill her. But what truly terrified Jiang Qin was being driven out of the Jiang Family¡­


    Even Ye You, who had remained silently by the side, was so terrified that her fingertips were shaking, not to mention Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin is being driven out of the Jiang Family?


    Then what will happen to me?


    In the entire Jiang Family, Ye You relied the most on Jiang Qin. If Jiang Qin left, she would have lost her strongest supporter.


    Jiang Yu remained expressionless. The Domain Monarch looked at his ashen daughter and was moved with pity.

 Chapter 1546 - A Great Support 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1546 A Great Support 2</h1>


    Jiang Yu looked at the Domain Monarch kneeling before him. He had thought well of this new Domain Monarch when he had chosen thetter. Along the way, Ye Qingtang had told him about some of the Jiang Family¡¯s matters.


    And he knew that the Domain Monarch had done quite well.


    ¡°This time, I will not drive her from the Jiang Family for your sake. But she cannot escape punishment.¡± Jiang Yu said sternly.


    ¡°Domain Monarch Founder, thank you for your grace!¡± The Domain Monarch only secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s words. The truth was that he had also been extremely angry that Jiang Qin had insulted the Domain Monarch Founder.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jiang Yu grunted coldly. His sharp eyesnded on Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin broke out in a cold sweep when his eyes swept over her. She reverently lowered her head and did not dare to look at him anymore.


    ¡°In that case, she may remain in the Jiang Family. She is to be disciplined with one hundred strokes of the rod, then put in the Cliff of Reflection to reflect on her misdeeds,¡± Jiang Yu said calmly as he meted out Jiang Qin¡¯s sentence.


    The Cliff of Reflection was where the Jiang Family punished people. It was an extremely cold ce. Unless the person who entered it was strong enough to resist its effect, they would be unable to use spirit energy to obtain warmth and would have to endure the extreme cold every day.


    Furthermore¡­


    Although Jiang Yu had allowed Jiang Qin to remain in the Jiang Family, if she really was beaten a hundred times with the rod and all hundred strokes were heavy ones, Jiang Qin would certainly suffer after being thrown into the Cliff of Reflection to repent.


    Even worse was that¡­


    Jiang Yu had said Jiang Qin was to be imprisoned in the Cliff of Reflection, but he had not stated the term of her sentence.


    If Jiang Yu did not release Jiang Qin, she might spend her entire life in that cold and miserable ce¡­


    Everyone understood this, but no one dared to question his judgment.


    Jiang Qin also understood that she was about to face punishment, but¡­ she had no choice.


    If she resisted, she would be driven out of the Jiang Family.


    And her name would be erased from the Jiang Family¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Domain Monarch Founder¡­¡± The Domain Monarch was satisfied with this oue. Even he felt that Jiang Qin should be punished for insulting the Domain Monarch Founder.


    Jiang Yu waved his hand in dismissal. He clearly could not be bothered to bandy more words with him.


    The Domain Monarch founders personally ordered Jiang Qin¡¯s punishment by the rod to be carried out immediately. Elder Meng, the current Elder in charge of the Hall of the Justice, came to the hall to mete out the punishment.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s status in the Jiang Family was quite high, and the Domain Monarch favored her. Thus, everyone in the Jiang Family usually deferred to her.


    But now, the Domain Monarch Founder had personally decided on this punishment, and it was to be carried out in front of everyone. The men from the Hall of Justice were too afraid to go easy on her.


    A momentter, the heavy metal rod glimmered as it rose and fell, hitting Jiang Qin with a smacking noise.


    Under Jiang Yu¡¯s close watch, the men from the Hall of Justice exerted their full strength, and every stroke bit into the flesh.


    After twenty strokes, Jiang Qin¡¯s skin had split open, and her flesh had turned to pulp. The ground was stained with her blood, and her face was pallid.


    Ye You, who was standing by the side, turned white with terror when she saw the previously arrogant Jiang Qin being beaten into a pulp¡­

 Chapter 1547 - A Great Support 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1547 A Great Support 3</h1>


    After the punishment was over, Jiang Qin was barely breathing, and it seemed as if she was about to die.


    Ye You and Jiang Shun, who were watching from the sidelines, were horrified. Jiang Shun was secretly rejoicing that he had not spoken just now; otherwise, he would be the one that was being beaten half to death.


    ¡°Throw her into the Cliff of Reflection.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression did not flicker. He simply ordered the men to bring Jiang Qin to the Cliff of Reflection.


    Everyone obeyed.


    Ye You watched as the men carried Jiang Qin away, still dripping with blood. She was so frightened, her legs were shaking.


    She had thought that Ye Qingtang would certainly die this time. She did not expect this turn of events.


    Not only had Ye Qingtang survived, but Ye You¡¯s biggest source of support, Jiang Qin, had been heavily injured and thrown into the Cliff of Reflection for an indeterminate length of time.


    ¡°Everyone can get up,¡± Jiang Yu said sternly, and his gaze swept over them.


    Only then did everyone arise.


    ¡°Did you say that this girl tried to kill her family members?¡± Jiang Yu changed the subject now that the evil-mouthed person had been dealt with.


    Although he had not returned to the Jiang Family for a long time, he was very pleased with Ye Qingtang, whom he had met recently.


    If not for Ye Qingtang, he would still be trapped in the forbidden ce, waiting for many years until the Age Reversal Curse wore out.


    ¡°¡­ I only suspect¡­¡± Everyone had just seen Jiang Qin suffer a terrible beating and did not dare to be too adamant.


    They had heard Jiang Qi say that Jiang Yu had returned with Ye Qingtang, so those who had been using Ye Qingtang did not dare to spout nonsense any longer.


    ¡°Ah, of the people who went to the Land of Infinite Demons with you, who entered the forbiddennd and saw her kill someone?¡± Jiang Yu asked with a cold smile.


    ¡°No one.¡± Jiang Shun and Jiang Shangyu gathered up their courage to reply.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why my Jiang Family members currently enjoy maligning people. All of you are truly bing more and more capable¡­¡± Although Jiang Yu was smiling as he spoke, his cold tone sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines.


    Jiang Shun and the others broke out in a cold sweat. They felt a vague sense of unease.


    ¡°None of you entered the forbiddennd, but I did. I met this girl in the forbiddennd. As for those Jiang Family members, I saw their bodies with my own eyes. The injuries on their bodies were clearly caused by bites from the Demonic Bears. What does it have to do with her?¡±


    Ye Qingtang had saved Jiang Yu. He naturally wanted to repay her.


    Also, every word he spoke was absolutely true.


    How could he watch them malign and frame Ye Qingtang?


    The moment Jiang Yu spoke, Jiang Shun¡¯s and the others¡¯ expressions turned ugly.


    No wonder Jiang Yu had said that he was the proof when he appeared!


    But Jiang Shun quickly recovered and said, ¡°Since the Domain Monarch Founder witnessed it personally, of course, Ye Qingtang will be cleared of all charges. I felt that Jiang Qin¡¯s spections were too nebulous. Fortunately, the Domain Monarch Founder was present, so we will not have any misunderstandings with Ye Qingtang.¡±


    A wise man knew which way the wind was blowing. Jiang Shun had no wish to follow Jiang Qin¡¯s footsteps.


    Everyone nodded eagerly. After all, considering the Domain Monarch¡¯s status, he had no reason to shield a junior. Of course, no one would doubt his word.


    Jiang Lang and his wife were delighted that Jiang Yu had provided evidence. However, they were curious as to how Ye Qingtang had met the Domain Monarch Founder.

 Chapter 1548 - The Situation Changes 1

    Chapter 1548 The Situation Changes 1


    But everyone quickly understood.


    They wondered how Ye Qingtang, with her abilities, had managed to get out of the forbidden ce alive. But now that they heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words, everything seemed to make sense.


    The Domain Monarch Founder was so powerful. He must have met Ye Qingtang by chance in the forbiddennd. After learning that Ye Qingtang was a member of the Jiang Family, he had brought her out.


    So it seemed that Ye Qingtang had been fortunate enough to meet the Domain Monarch Founder.


    With Jiang Yu as a witness, no one dared to use Ye Qingtang of anything.


    Everyone naturally wanted to celebrate the return of the Domain Monarch Founder.


    Jiang Lang and his wife, who had been deeply worried, finally rxed now that their daughter had returned safely and had even forged some kind of connection with the Domain Monarch Founder.


    Jiang Yu ordered Ye Qingtang to rest while he familiarized himself with the Jiang Family¡¯s current situation.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck had changed. With Jiang Yu behind her, her life in the Jiang Family would be much better.


    Some were d while others were worried. Ye Qingtang had found safety, but Ye You¡¯s side was in turmoil.


    Ye You was panicking, but she forced herself to remain calm. When she returned to her room, her expression was extremely ugly. Ye Xun, who had been waiting for good news, was puzzled when she saw this.


    In the end, Ye Xun learned from Ye You that not only had Ye Qingtang survived, but she had even returned with the Jiang Family¡¯s Domain Monarch Founder. In addition, Jiang Qin had a run-in with the Domain Monarch Founder, and had been punished and thrown into the Cliff of Reflection. Ye Xun¡¯s face turnedpletely white.


    Jiang Qin was Ye You¡¯s greatest source of support in the Jiang Family. Now that Jiang Qin was imprisoned in the Cliff of Reflection, Ye You¡¯s standing in the Jiang Family would probably¡­


    ¡°Elder Sister You¡¯er, now that Aunt Qin has been shut into the Cliff of Reflection, we¡­¡± Ye Xun could not help but panic. She enjoyed afortable life in the Jiang Family because of Ye You, who had relied on Jiang Qin.


    Ye You looked grim but remained silent. She clenched her fists, which were ced before her on the table. A malicious look shed across her eyes.


    She did not expect Ye Qingtang to turn the situation around¡­


    ¡°Leave the residence immediately.¡± Ye You raised her head and looked at Ye Xun.


    Ye Xun looked bewildered.


    ¡°Leave the residence?¡±


    ¡°Uncle returned to his n to deal with some matters. Now that Aunt Qin has been imprisoned, only Uncle can help. You must immediately leave for the Tuoba house and tell Uncle what happened to Aunt Qin.¡± Ye You¡¯s eyes shed.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s husband, Tuoba Yao, came from a powerful n, and the couple got along well. Jiang Qin would not have fallen so low if Tuoba Yao had been present.


    When Ye Xun heard Ye You¡¯s words, she immediately grasped what Ye You meant.


    Ye You was a child of the Jiang Family, but no one cared for her. The Jiang Family had so many descendants, so who would pay any attention to her?


    Ye You¡¯s only hope of retaining her ce within the Jiang Family was to save Jiang Qin.


    Ye Xun hurriedly packed her belongings and hastily left the residence in search of Tuoba Yao.


    Meanwhile, the Inner Sect Elder and the Domain Monarch were discussing the Jiang Family¡¯s current situation with the Domain Monarch Founder. The two of them held high positions in the Jiang Family, but they treated Jiang Yu with great respect.


    When Jiang Yu heard about the Jiang Family¡¯s current situation and that the Ancient You n seemed to be on the rise, he looked grim but did not say anything.


    ¡°The great Martial Arts Championship will ur in half a year. All the major ns will send the best of their younger generation to fight. Did you finish making preparations?¡± Jiang Yu had been shut away for ten thousand years, but he had learned from the Domain Monarch that some rules in Central Maind had remained the same.

 Chapter 1549 - The Situation Changes 2

    Chapter 1549 The Situation Changes 2


    ¡°We are mostly prepared. The Elder Cab has nurtured many of the younger generation. Whenever the Domain Monarch Founder is free, he can take a look,¡± the Inner Sect Elder said slowly.


    The Domain Monarch Founder had taught the disciples in the Elder Cab in the past. The current Domain Monarch was a disciple taught by the Domain Monarch Founder and the Elder Cab.


    Jiang Xun nodded slightly.


    The Inner Sect Elder then said, ¡°Since the Domain Monarch Founder has returned, there is a matter that I have been discussing with the Domain Monarch.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°We are considering whether to allow Ye Qingtang to enter the Elder Cab,¡± the Inner Sect Elder said.


    ¡°Her?¡± Surprise shed across Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes. Although he favored Ye Qingtang, who had saved him, she did not meet the entry requirements for the Elder Cab.


    The Jiang Family Elder Cab nurtured the top talents in the Jiang Family. Almost every Domain Monarch had been selected from the talents trained by the Elder Cab.


    Like the current Domain Monarch.


    Ye Qingtang was intelligent, but Jiang Yu could tell that Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities were average, and she was merely at the Eighth Heaven of Arcane Supremacy.


    Ye Qingtang attaining this realm at her age would have been considered fairly outstanding in an ordinary family, but in a preeminent family like the Jiang Family, she was merely mediocre.


    Also, the juniors who entered the Elder Cab were epted not long after birth. Ye Qingtang was already sixteen or seventeen and was long past the age for entering the Elder Cab.


    Jiang Yu was well aware of the strict rules governing the Jiang Family Elder Cab. Even the son of the Domain Monarch could not enter if he was not sufficiently talented.


    But he was rather curious about the Inner Sect Elder¡¯s suggestion.


    The Inner Sect Elder saw that Jiang Yu looked puzzled, so he said, ¡°The Domain Monarch Founder doesn¡¯t know about this. We have been deliberating over this matter because Ye Qingtang has the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline within her. Such a mutant Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline has not appeared in the Jiang Family for ten thousand years.¡±


    The moment the Inner Sect Elder spoke, a look of surprise appeared on Jiang Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you saying that girl has a mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline?¡±


    Jiang Yu held pride in his outstanding martial arts talent. His only regret was that the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in his body had not mutated; otherwise, his powers would be doubled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Inner Sect Elder nodded.


    ¡°Then why was she not epted into the Elder Cab long ago?¡± Jiang Yu frowned slightly. Just possessing the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline alone would be sufficient to admit Ye Qingtang into the Elder Cab.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Inner Sect Elder hesitated before telling Jiang Yu about how Ye Qingtang had been kidnapped soon after she was born.


    Jiang Yu looked stern when he learned that Ye Qingtang had grown up in the First Maind and had just returned to the Jiang Family.


    ¡°A bunch of useless fools. How could you be so careless when you knew that a mutation would awaken in her bloodline in the future!¡± No wonder Ye Qingtang¡¯s surname was Ye and not Jiang.


    ¡°Please, Domain Monarch Founder, calm down.¡± The Domain Monarch and Inner Sect Elder also felt ashamed when they thought of this matter.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his little hand tapped lightly on the table.


    ¡°Although she spent many years outside the family, she does indeed possess the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body. Although it has been dyed by ten years or more, it might not be toote to allow her to enter the Elder Cab and cultivate diligently.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused before continuing, ¡°After admitting her into the Elder Cab, you do not need to arrange for an elder to teach her. Since I have returned to the Jiang Family, I will teach the girl in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yu had his own ns. Although he had returned to the Jiang Family, he was still affected by the Age Reversal Curse and had yet to regain his powers.

 Chapter 1550 - The Situation Changes 3

    Chapter 1550 The Situation Changes 3


    The Jiang Family did not realize that Jiang Yu¡¯s powers were greatly reduced. They only thought he had cultivated some special technique that hid his powers and changed his physical appearance. But of course, Ye Qingtang knew the truth.


    Jiang Yu did not want the Jiang Family to know about his current situation. Although he had lost his powers, he would recover them in the future. Furthermore, his achievements in the martial arts realm over ten thousand years ago were unrivaled. He would be the most suitable person to teach Ye Qingtang.


    When the Inner Sect Elder and the Domain Monarch heard that Jiang Yu wanted to personally teach Ye Qingtang, they did not think anything of it and felt that this arrangement would be the most suitable.


    ¡°If the Domain Monarch Founder is willing to take the trouble to personally teach Ye Qingtang, then it will be Ye Qingtang¡¯s good fortune.¡±


    After all, over ten years of prime cultivation time had been wasted. The Inner Sect Elder was not sure he could train Ye Qingtang anew. However, if Jiang Yu took over, then it was apletely different matter.


    The Inner Sect Elder could not possiblypare in ability to Jiang Yu, who had personally taught the current Domain Monarch.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that then. You go ahead and make the arrangements. When everything is ready, I will bring the girl, and we will go together to Taiyuan Valley, where the Elder Cab is situated.¡±


    The Inner Sect Elder epted the charge and immediately went off to make arrangements.


    Ye You remained in her room, filled with worry. But before Tuoba Yao could return, she was greeted by a stunning piece of news.


    Ye Qingtang had been chosen by the Elder Cab. They would make an exception for her to enter the Elder Cab to cultivate, and the Domain Monarch Founder would personally teach Ye Qingtang martial arts¡­


    This news broke on Ye You like a thunderp, shocking her to the core.


    She would never have dreamed that Ye Qingtang, whom she had robbed of her spirit root and dismissed as nothing, would have such a meteoric rise. Ye Qingtang would not only enter the Elder Cab, which Ye You yearned for, but she would even be personally taught by the Domain Monarch Founder¡­


    Having fainted from anger, Ye You spent her afternoon in her room.


    Jiang Yu and the others had discussed and agreed that Ye Qingtang¡¯s mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline would not be made known within the Jiang Family. Only the few of them would be aware of it.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang was mildly surprised to receive the news.


    ¡°The Domain Monarch Founder wants to induct me into the Elder Cab and personally teach me?¡± Ye Qingtang had heard about the Jiang Family¡¯s Elder Cab, but she did not expect the Domain Monarch Founder to help her out by getting her into the cab.


    While Ye Qingtang was well aware that although Jiang Yu favored her somewhat, it was no easy matter to be admitted into the Jiang Family¡¯s Elder Cab. Her mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline was probably the pivotal factor that permitted her to enter the Elder Cab.


    No matter the reason, Jiang Lang and his wife were delighted by this piece of news.


    ¡°Tang Tang, your father and I will be delighted if you enter the Elder Cab. But¡­ after entering the Elder Cab, you will have to move to Taiyuan Valley¡­ I really can¡¯t bear to let you go.¡± Mo Yi sighed softly. She was both ted and wistful.


    The Jiang Family¡¯s Elder Cab seemed to be inside the Jiang House. However, the true Elder Cab was not there but in faraway Taiyuan Valley.


    All the disciples in the Elder Cab had been brought to Taiyuan Valley when they were children. There, they cultivated and were carefully taught by elders.


    Since Ye Qingtang had been selected by the Elder Cab, she would have to go there too.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a temporary separation. It¡¯s a wonderful thing for Tang Tang to be able to enter Taiyuan Valley to cultivate. It¡¯s just a pity that Tang Tang was lost earlier. If she had entered Taiyuan Valley to cultivate when she was young, she might be able topete in this year¡¯s Martial Arts Championship.¡± Jiang Xun, who was listening to their conversation, could not help but sigh regretfully.

 Chapter 1551 - Jade Pendant 1

    Chapter 1551 Jade Pendant 1


    ¡°Martial Arts Championship?¡± Ye Qingtang had not heard about it.


    ¡°The Martial Arts Championship is a gathering of the greatest ns in Central Maind. The most talented among the younger generation of each n will all attend. During the Championship, the top ten participants will enter a mystical abyss. It has been said that the mystic realm is very strange. Everyone who enters emerges as a force to be reckoned with¡­¡± Jiang Xun slowly exined the Martial Arts Championship to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life was hard. She seldom had any peace when she was in Central Maind and was endlessly hunted. It was no wonder she had not heard about this gathering of the greatest ns.


    As for the mystical abyss, Jiang Xun and the others had heard about it and knew it must contain something very powerful, perhaps a wonderful opportunity.


    ¡°Many years ago, when I was young, I was unable to enter in the Martial Arts Championship and was only a bystander. But I remember that that Martial Arts Championship was unusually tragic. I think the champion was a young girl from a hidden n in the Central Dynasty¡­¡± Jiang Lang was filled with nostalgia when he recalled the Martial Arts Championship he had witnessed dozens of years ago.


    ¡°Are you talking about Jiu Yuan?¡± Mo Yi asked.


    ¡°Oh, do you know her?¡± Jiang Lang was not yet married to Mo Yi at that time, and he wondered how Mo Yi knew this person.


    Mo Yiughed softly. ¡°Of course I know her. But she¡¯s not from some hidden n as you say. My n had already noticed her before the Martial Arts Championship. She did not seem to be from any n and merely pretended to be from a hidden n. Her powers were truly terrifying. But strange to say, she appeared in the Central Dynasty out of thin air¡­¡±


    The couple clearly remembered the outstanding members of their generation.


    ¡°If you had not mentioned her, I would have forgotten that I still have a picture of her,¡± Mo Yi suddenly said. When Jiu Yuan appeared at the Martial Arts Championship, she had fully disyed her talents and cowed everyone else. Someone from the Ancient Dynasty had been secretly present. Jiu Yuan¡¯s poise had made a deep impression on this person, and he had even drawn many pictures of Jiu Yuan. At that time, Mo Yi¡¯s n had given her a copy and begged her to find Jiu Yuan.


    This was really interesting. Mo Yi took a dust-covered drawing from her space ring.


    Mo Yi had not paid much attention to the drawing when she first received it. She simply tossed it into her space ring without even ncing at it.


    ¡°I heard that the girl vanished after she emerged from the mystical abyss?¡± Jiang Xun had heard something about this.


    Without a second thought, Mo Yi opened the scroll, and they looked at it together.


    A vivid picture of a girl was drawn on the scroll. Most of her face was covered by a veil, and she wore red robes and stood serenely in the midst of a fierce gale. Her smiling eyes seemed to pierce their souls.


    Jiang Lang and Mo Yi had casually mentioned her and were just taking a look.


    But when Ye Qingtang looked at the scroll and nced at the girl¡¯s neck, she waspletely shaken.


    This Ancient Dynasty person had deeply admired the girl in the picture, and every detail was perfectly and exquisitely represented. The girl could clearly be seen to be wearing an exquisite jade pendant around her neck.


    When Ye Qingtang looked at the jade pendant, she felt her head begin to buzz.


    The jade pendant was identical to the one that her birth mother had left her!

 Chapter 1552 - Jade Pendant 2

    Chapter 1552 Jade Pendant 2


    How can this be?


    Ye Qingtang was inwardly shocked but continued to look calm.


    ¡°Mother, did your nsman draw this girl from life?¡± Ye Qingtang calmed herself down. Perhaps Mo Yi¡¯s nsman had added the jade pendantter on.


    But Mo Yi chuckled softly. ¡°Impossible. Although my nsman was besotted with Jiu Yuan, he did not dare to approach her. However, he had the ability to memorize anything he saw. He secretly drew this picture, but I heard from other nsmen who saw Jiu Yuan that it was identical to Jiu Yuan in every detail. Even the pattern on her clothes and her essories were exactly the same. He did not change anything.¡±


    Mo Yi¡¯s words were like a stone thrown into ake, creating a series of ripples in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart.


    If that was so, then the jade pendant must belong to Jiu Yuan, right?


    Ye Qingtang hade to Central Maind firstly to save little You Yun and release all the living things in the First Maind, and secondly, to search for her birth mother.


    In the past, she had suspected that her mother was in the Central Dynasty. And now, Jiu Yuan had appeared in the Central Dynasty¡­


    Was this a coincidence or¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was filled with questions, and she continued to ask about Jiu Yuan.


    ¡°Jiu Yuan appeared suddenly, but her talents were stunning. Shepletely devastated the top talents of her generation in Central Maind. She topped the rankings and entered the mystical abyss, but something happened to her there. I heard that after she was in a strange mood after she emerged from the mystical abyss, and she flew away and vanished¡­¡±


    Mo Yi slowly recounted this. Her knowledge of Jiu Yuan was due to her nsman, who was besotted with Jiu Yuan.


    The more Ye Qingtang heard, the more shocked she felt.


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s age was simr to that of her mother. The jade pendant was certainly the same, and it had also appeared in the Central Dynasty.


    The clues mounted up, and Ye Qingtang increasingly felt that this Jiu Yuan might be her birth mother!


    When Ye Qingtang had first arrived in the Central Dynasty, her ns had been disrupted by the Jiang Family. She did not expect to find a clue about her mother in the Jiang Family.


    Mystical abyss¡­


    Based on what Mo Yi and the others said, Jiu Yuan had entered the mystical abyss. Perhaps Ye Qingtang could find more clues about Jiu Yuan there.


    ¡°Tang Tang, you seem very interested in the Martial Arts Championship? Sigh¡­¡± Jiang Xun did not know that Ye Qingtang was interested in Jiu Yuan and thought that she was interested in the Martial Arts Championship.


    Based on Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities, she would not qualify to enter the Martial Arts Championships. Although she was now entering the Elder Cab, she probably would not have any major breakthroughs for a few years.


    By the time her learning wasplete, she would be too old to meet the requirements for the Martial Arts Championship.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything, but she continued to ponder the matter.


    In her previous life, she had not known her parentage and had passed her life in confusion.


    In this life, she wanted to know who her parents were and whether they were still alive.


    Ye Qingtang had not been very interested in this Martial Arts Championship, but now that clues about her mother were in the mystical abyss, she would have to try her best.


    There was still half a year to go. She still had a chance.


    Mo Yi and Jiang Lang could not bear to have their daughter, who had only returned recently, leave for the far-off Taiyuan Valley. But for Ye Qingtang¡¯s sake, they packed her things.


    After a few days in the Jiang House, Jiang Yu led Ye Qingtang and the Inner Sect Elder, and they headed for Taiyuan Valley.

 Chapter 1553 - Jade Pendant 3

    Chapter 1553 Jade Pendant 3


    Within the Jiang Family, Ye You, Jiang Shun, and the rest were infuriated that Ye Qingtang was going to Taiyuan Valley with Jiang Yu. They did not know that Ye Qingtang had the mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline, so they were outraged that Ye Qingtang could enter the Elder Cab with her age and cultivation realm. However, the Domain Monarch Founder had personally granted her permission and would teach her himself. Ye You was consumed with jealousy but had no choice but to ept it.


    Ye Qingtang also brought the little white tiger along to Taiyuan Valley.


    But one person among the group stood out.


    In the carriage, Jiang Yu looked at the utterly shameless You Qiong, who was sitting opposite him. He itched to kill him with one blow.


    You Qiong had followed him to the Jiang house and was unaware of any friction he had caused. At first, the Jiang Family members had been curious about You Qiong¡¯s identity. Of course, Jiang Yu could not say that he was the legendary Elder You Qiong of the Ancient You n. However, before he could find a cover story for You Qiong, he had given himself an identity.


    ¡°I am your Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s loyal friend.¡±


    Jiang Yu almost ordered him to be driven out.


    What loyal friend?


    ¡°We almost died in the forbiddennd of the Land of Infinite Demons. Doesn¡¯t that count as being friends through weal and woe?¡± You Qiong responded shamelessly.


    Jiang Yu might be furious with him, but he had no choice but to bring him along. After all, he did not dare to leave You Qiong alone in the Jiang house.


    Ye Qingtang sat in the other carriage with the little white tiger and Jiang Qi.


    Jiang Qi¡¯s injuries had mostly healed. He had returned to the Jiang house previously because they needed to go to the Land of Infinite Demons. Now that the matter had been concluded, he needed to get back to Taiyuan Valley.


    Jiang Qi was usually silent. He did not utter a single word while he traveled with Ye Qingtang in the same carriage. He was like a sealed book.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s emotions were in turmoil because she had obtained a clue about her mother. She was thinking about how she could increase her powers as quickly as possible in order to participate in the Martial Arts Championship in half a year¡¯s time, and enter the mystical abyss to investigate.


    She had a strange premonition that she might be able to find clues about her mother in the mystical abyss.


    After an exhausting half a month of traveling, they arrived at Taiyuan Valley.


    Taiyuan Valley was the sacred cultivation ground of the Jiang Family. Later, when the Elder Cab was established, it became the ce where the Elder Cab trained the Jiang Family¡¯s top talents.


    The Inner Sect Elder alighted from the carriage first and exchanged a few words with the guard outside the valley.


    Then, the carriage entered Taiyuan Valley.


    The interior of Taiyuan Valley was extremely spacious. It was even the same size as the Falling Sky Valley, where Ye Qingtang stayed in the First Maind. Though Taiyuan Valley wasrge, only the Jiang Family lived there, unlike Falling Sky Valley where there were many disciples. Also, only the most talented members of the Jiang Family were in Taiyuan Valley, so it looked even more spacious.


    The valley was cloaked in mist, and little streams flowed through it.


    The moment Ye Qingtang stepped into Taiyuan Valley, she sensed its rich spirit energy.


    Jiang Yu had just returned, and the Inner Sect Elder needed to bring him to make his preparations.


    Ye Qingtang was handed over to Jiang Qi to familiarize her with the valley.


    Jiang Qi was a man of few words. He brought Ye Qingtang around the valley and exined everything in a nutshell. He did not do it perfunctorily, but he was very concise.


    Just as Jiang Qi was about to bring Ye Qingtang to her living quarters, the sounds of fighting rang out from the mountain stream.


    Ye Qingtang looked in the direction of the noise. Numerous shadowy dragon forms suddenly rose from the stream. Many giant dragons that formed from Qi Condensation roared deafeningly together with the dragons above the stream. Light and shadow inteced, and the strong aftershock rippled through the surroundings. Even Ye Qingtang, who was standing some distance away, sensed the power of the whirlwind created by the impact.

 Chapter 1554 - Taiyuan Valley 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1554 Taiyuan Valley 1</h1>


    Jiang Qi was used to all this. He just nced at it and then continued leading Ye Qingtang towards her living quarters.


    Only the Jiang Family lived in Taiyuan Valley. Besides the Inner Sect Elders of the Elder Cab, the rest were the top talents of the Jiang Family.


    Youths like Jiang Qi and the others were brought to Taiyuan Valley when they were very young. They were separated from their parents and received the best training from the Jiang Family. They were carefully nurtured from the time of their birth and seldom left the valley.


    Perhaps no one in Central Maind knew about them, but when they left the valley and disyed their skills, they would amaze everyone.


    Actually, all the great families in Central Maind carefully nurtured the best talents of the next generation, and this was not unique to the Jiang Family. On the other hand, those with mediocre talents would remain in the family n. Although they might win fame, they would have to stand aside once the highly talented members of their generation emerged.


    Like Jiang Yiming of the Jiang Family¡­


    ¡°Elder Brother Qi, have you returned?¡±


    Jiang Qi had just brought Ye Qingtang to the living quarters when a petite young girl, about eleven or twelve years of age, approached them while batting her eyes.


    The young girl was very good-looking, and she had a pair ofrge, expressive eyes. A smile lurked in the corners of her mouth, and her eyes crinkled in amusement. She looked extremely likable.


    Jiang Qi nodded his head slightly when he saw the girl. The girl¡¯s eyes involuntarily fell on Ye Qingtang, and an inquisitive look surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, also a member of the Jiang Family,¡± Jiang Qi said ndly.


    A trace of surprise shed across the girl¡¯s eyes. She was apparently well-versed with the rules of the Elder Cab and did not expect a sixteen-or seventeen-year-old Jiang Family member to enter the cab. However, she quickly regained herposure. She walked smilingly over to Jiang Qi and ced her hands on his arms in a familiar gesture.


    ¡°Elder Brother Qi, was the Land of Infinite Demons fun? Was there really a big demon? Did you see it?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Jiang Qi¡¯s face did not show much expression. He only replied simply and showed no sign of borating.


    ¡°If you need me, you can look for me,¡± Jiang Qi said to Ye Qingtang and then left.


    The young girl¡¯s room was next to Ye Qingtang¡¯s room. When she saw that Jiang Qi had left, she looked at Ye Qingtang with wide eyes and gave her a sweet smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me. Why don¡¯t I call you Elder Sister Qing in the future?¡±


    ¡°¡­Elder Sister¡­ Qing?¡± Ye Qingtang puzzled over this term and did not know whether to cry or tough. However, this young girl was so likable that she simply smiled and nodded her head without saying anything.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, I¡¯m Jiang Shaobai. I live next door to you. Brother Qi is usually busy. If you have any questions, you can look for me,¡± Jiang Shaobai said smilingly. The two dimples in her cheeks looked especially sweet when she smiled.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. Compared to Jiang Yiming and Ye You in the Jiang house, Ye Qingtang felt that the younger Jiangs in Taiyuan Valley were much friendlier.


    Jiang Shaobai said a few more words to Ye Qingtang, then waved, and let Ye Qingtang go about her business.


    After she saw Ye Qingtang enter her room, the smile on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s little face immediately disappeared. She turned and instantly vanished on the spot.

 Chapter 1555 - Taiyuan Valley 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1555 Taiyuan Valley 2</h1>


    Ye Qingtang knew that if she wanted to enter the mystical abyss, she had to be one of the top ten in the Martial Arts Championship happening in half a year¡¯s time. Therefore, she needed to achieve the highest level of cultivation within this half a year.


    The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had been in her body for a long time, but she was not able topletely control it. However, she could learn from the Jiang Family how to control the Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang had been meditating and cultivating in her room for a while when Jiang Shaobai knocked on her room door. She said that she would bring Ye Qingtang around Taiyuan Valley and also get something to eat.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, your little white tiger looks very adorable. Is he your pet?¡± Jiang Shaobai asked curiously as she cocked her head on one side and looked at the little white tiger, who was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    The little white tiger looked at her ndly. ¡°¡­¡±


    F*ck you. I¡¯m a Fiendcelestial Beast. You¡¯re the pet. Everyone in your entire family is a pet.


    Just as the two of them walked into the main square of Taiyuan Valley, they noticed a group of youths wearing light blue shirts in the main square. Their clothes showed that they were members of the Jiang Family.


    There seemed to be some sort of disturbance among them. Ye Qingtang did not intend to see what the matter was, but Jiang Shaobai forcibly towed her over.


    Why was she weaker than a young girl?


    Ye Qingtang was shocked by Jiang Shaobai¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Lin?¡± A tall, coarse-looking youth among the group frowned and nced around. He looked about eighteen or neen years old and was dressedpletely in gray.


    Behind him followed some others who wore simr clothes. They were clearly not from the Jiang Family and were arguing with the group of youths from the Jiang Family.


    Before long, a handsome youth slowly emerged from the Jiang Family group. His features were clear-cut and handsome, and he moved with an elegant air. He wore a sword about his waist and was clearly the Jiang Lin that therge youth was looking for.


    A look of surprise surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw Jiang Lin.


    Ye Qingtang had seen Jiang Lin in her previous life. However, she saw him many yearster, when she was being hunted by various forces. Jiang Lin had already left Taiyuan Valley then and was fully disying his skills in Central Maind.


    If Jiang Qi was one of the geniuses of the Jiang Family¡¯s younger generation, then Jiang Lin could only be described as demonically talented.


    Jiang Lin was extremely powerful and had a zest for living. He was renowned for his Exorcism Swordy, and many martial arts cultivators in Central Maind acknowledged him to be one of the best swordsmen of his generation.


    Ye Qingtang had not expected to meet the yet unknown Jiang Lin here.


    ¡°Cao Xu, are you looking for me?¡± Jiang Lin stood forth. His calm gaze passed over therge youth.


    ¡°So you have the guts toe forward. I can¡¯t be bothered to bandy words with you. You injured our Cao Family¡¯s disciples and mocked the Cao Family for having no talented members. Today, I havee to meet you and show you that my family is notcking in talent.¡± Cao Xu clenched his fists so hard they cracked. His huge body showed no signs of the feebleness of youth.


    He is from the Cao Family?


    Ye Qingtang looked at Cao Xu.


    The Cao Family was one of the most powerful families in Central Maind. Many of the most powerful cultivators renowned throughout Central Maind came from this family. When Ye Qingtang came to Central Maind in her previous life, she heard there was discord between the Cao and Jiang Families, but she was not sure of the reasons behind it.


    The Jiang Family had been renowned for ten thousand years as the Domain Monarch¡¯s family. But as the supreme power in Central Maind, it was frequently challenged by other powerful families.

 Chapter 1556 - Taiyuan Valley 3

    Chapter 1556 Taiyuan Valley 3


    Ye Qingtang guessed that some friction had arisen between this Cao Family youth and Jiang Lin when they were training outside.


    ¡°This fool Cao Xu really has a death wish. He actually dares to challenge Jiang Lin.¡± A few youths from the Jiang Family, who were standing nearby, nced disdainfully at the heavily-built Cao Xu.


    ¡°Jiang Lin had another breakthrough in his swordy a few days ago. Cao Xu is just going to embarrass himself.¡±


    ¡°I remember that when Cao Xu and Jiang Lin had a match two years ago, Cao Xu waspletely crushed¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    The group of Jiang Family youths looked at Cao Xu and the others derisively.


    Jiang Lin¡¯s swordsmanship was considered one of the best among the younger generation in Taiyuan Valley. They did not expect Cao Xu to dare toe here.


    ¡°I defeated you in the past. I have no interest in wasting my time with you.¡± Jiang Lin raised his brows slightly and looked at Cao Xu patronizingly.


    Cao Xuughed coldly and said, ¡°Do you have no interest or no guts? If you¡¯re scared, that¡¯s easily dealt with. I¡¯ll let you have two moves. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll leave immediately and never appear before you again. How about that? Or do you think you have no hope of beating me? In that case, I¡¯ll leave if you kneel and apologize to me publicly. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Cao Xu¡¯s speech was very sarcastic. The faces of many of the Jiang Family youths darkened.


    But Jiang Lin frowned.


    ¡°I really have never seen anyone so shameless. Who are you to let me have two moves?¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Lin, just y along with him so he can gain some self-awareness. Then, he won¡¯t embarrass himself in front of others in the future.¡± Many Jiang Family youths mored.


    Jiang Lin looked at Cao Xu impatiently. ¡°If you¡¯re asking to be embarrassed, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    With that, Jiang Lin suddenly drew his sword. The moment his sword left its scabbard, a cold light shone forth.


    The corners of Cao Xu¡¯s mouth curved in a frosty smile when he saw that Jiang Lin had drawn his sword. He rolled his neck, and a cracking noise could be heard. Then, he said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯m waiting for you to embarrass me.¡±


    A cold light shed across Jiang Lin¡¯s eyes. He suddenly swept his sword towards Cao Xu.


    But Cao Xu did not try to avoid the blow. He stood upright in his original spot, watching Jiang Lin¡¯s sword descend on him. He actually bent his neck to expose it and moved it to meet the sword!


    ¡°Is Cao Xu crazy?¡± Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief.


    They saw that Jiang Lin¡¯s sword was sweeping towards Cao Xu¡¯s neck!


    ng!


    A clear ringing noise pierced their eardrums.


    Jiang Lin¡¯s sword squarely struck Cao Xu¡¯s neck. But it was as if the sword had struck Millennium Meteoric Iron. It did not even cut into Cao Xu¡¯s skin!


    A look of shock shed across Jiang Lin¡¯s eyes.


    Cao Xu stretched his neck, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. He looked at Jiang Lin mockingly.


    ¡°First move. Jiang Lin, aren¡¯t you being too dismissive? You didn¡¯t use any strength at all? Just like a girl.¡±


    Jiang Lin¡¯s expression changed. Although he had only used half his strength just now, most people could not have withstood it. Two years ago, Cao Xu would not have been able to withstand it either.


    ¡°Elder Brother Lin, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with this fellow. He thinks too highly of himself just because he¡¯s stoutly built.¡± The Jiang Family youths did not think much of what had just happened.


    The Cao Family mainly cultivated physical strength, and their physical defensive abilities were extremely strong.


    Ye Qingtang, who was watching from the sidelines, looked on thoughtfully.


    Her current powers could notpare to Jiang Lin and the others. However, in her previous life, she had also reached the realm of Holy Venerate after training for three hundred years. Her experience inbat was certainly greater than what these youths had.

 Chapter 1557 - Display of Remarkable Prowess 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1557 Disy of Remarkable Prowess 1</h1>


    ¡°Again.¡± Cao Xu cracked into a big smile and patted his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a p*ssy. Use more strength and hit here.¡±


    Jiang Lin¡¯s expression darkened slightly. This time, he used ny-percent of his force when he swung his sword toward Cao Xu¡¯s chest!


    ng!


    However, it was as if the sword collided into a huge rock, producing a clear sound.


    The cloth in front of Cao Xu¡¯s chest was slit, but his skin waspletely devoid of any red marks.


    The surrounding Jiang Family youths were stunned for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is Cao Xu¡¯s physique so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Jiang Lin went easy on him?¡±


    Seeing the slit on his clothes, Cao Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule as he looked at Jiang Lin and smiled. ¡°The second move. Jiang Lin, this is all you can do. These two strikes were like scratching an itch for me. Why? Is your hand crippled? You can¡¯t hold the sword anymore?¡±


    Jiang Lin¡¯s expression worsened. Not only was Cao Xunpletely uninjured from the two strikes, but Jiang Lin¡¯s wrist was instead numb from the impact.


    The glee in Cao Xu¡¯s eyes deepened when he saw Jiang Lin¡¯s worsening expression.


    The Cao Family¡¯s unique Imprable Golden Armor was a treasure for cultivating physique. Previously, Cao Xu only cultivated to the third level and thus was still unable to block Jiang Lin¡¯s sword. However, a few days ago, Cao Xu¡¯s Imprable Golden Armor advanced to the fourth level.


    Each level of the Imprable Golden Armor was a significant leap from the previous one. If Cao Xu did not have this confidence, he would not dare toe straight for Jiang Lin either.


    ¡°Two moves are already over. Jiang Lin¡­ I won¡¯t be letting you have the next move for free. Be more careful. Don¡¯t break your tiny arms and legs,¡± Cao Xu said with a scornfulugh. The youths of the Cao Family behind him roared withughter as well. Their ridicule was evident.


    ¡°People in the Jiang Family only amount to that little. So much for being known as the best few in swordy technique among the younger generation of the Jiang Family. In the end, he can¡¯t even slit Cao Xu¡¯s skin. I think that this bullshit swordy technique might be worse than a chef¡¯s knife in our Cao Family.¡±


    ¡°Cao Xu, take it easy. Don¡¯t break people¡¯s swords with your bulky body. Haha!¡±


    The boisterousughter of members of the Cao Family was extremely piercing, and Jiang Lin¡¯s face darkened by the second. In the next instant, Jiang Lin leaped up as a stream of sword aura prated through the sword, and several meters of sword aura struck Cao Xu¡¯s head.


    A bolt of light shed before Cao Xu¡¯s eyes. With a scoff, he lifted his hand and deflected the sword aura!


    Boom!


    The sword aura charged toward a mountain peak a hundred meters away, ttening it entirely!


    Jiang Lin turned pale.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    Jiang Lin had used all his strength in that attack just now.


    ¡°How boring. Jiang Lin, you¡¯re only capable of this?¡± Cao Xu suddenly guffawed before taking an abrupt leap and swinging his fist at the pale Jiang Lin.


    Jiang Lin barely dodged it, and Cao Xu¡¯s fist crashed into the ground!


    In a moment, the entire ground seemed to crumble from Cao Xu¡¯s punch as web-like fissures extended a hundred meters away from where his fistnded!


    However, that punch caused Jiang Lin¡¯s expression to change drastically. Before he could return to his senses, Cao Xu bolted to the sky at the speed of lightning. The moment hended down, he stepped straight on Jiang Lin¡¯s head, which was then entirely driven into the ground!

 Chapter 1558 - Display of Remarkable Prowess 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1558 Disy of Remarkable Prowess 2</h1>


    The faces of the Jiang Family youths darkened instantly, and they walked up to Cao Xu, who could not be any more arrogant at that moment.


    The Cao Family members behind Cao Xu rushed forward as well. Both sides were face to face with each other, and a fight was about to start.


    ¡°What? Jiang Lin couldn¡¯t defeat Cao Xu, so now you all want to make use of your numbers to fight us?


    ¡°Is the Jiang Family only capable of this? Is there no one else who can fight? There¡¯s no problem if you all want to fight. We will keep you allpany to the end.¡±


    The Jiang Family youths had dark expressions and almost charged forward.


    However, before a fight erupted, a slender figure suddenly appeared in the air.


    A teenage girl in a sky blue blousended lightly before everyone.


    Before Cao Xu returned to his senses, he sensed a burst of energy charging towards him, and he instinctively retreated. At the same time, Jiang Lin, who was under his foot, was instantly pulled up by a small, fair hand.


    ¡°Xinyue¡­¡± Jiang Lin was extremely pale with patches of blood around his mouth. A look of embarrassment was etched on his face as he looked at the girl who pulled him up


    ¡°Cao Xu, you can endure beatings rather well, can¡¯t you?¡± With her chin lifted slightly, the stunning girl nced at Jiang Lin, and her lips curled into a sneer as her eyes swept across Cao Xu and the rest half-heartedly.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in receiving a strike from me?¡±


    Cao Xu¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw that girl.


    ¡°Cao Xu, she is Jiang Xinyue, one of the extraordinary talents of the Jiang Family,¡± said a Cao Family youth, who identified the girl immediately.


    ¡°Jiang Xinyue? Ha¡­ I haven¡¯t heard of your name before. If you want to save your reputation, tell that little demon of your Jiang Family toe and fight me.¡± Cao Xu scoffed,pletely disregarding Jiang Xinyue.


    The little demon Cao Xue mentioned referred to the disciple with the best endowment in the current generation of the Jiang Family. At a young age, he had already defeated all the extraordinarily talented disciples of his generation. Although he had not officially revealed his skills to anyone else in this maind, his name was already circted among the big family ns.


    Jiang Xinyue handed Jiang Lin to the rest of the Jiang Family youths and subsequently looked at Cao Xu with a smile.


    ¡°You want to look for him? Take a strike from me first. If you can receive it, I will immediately send him here.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will receive a strike from you then. But let me put it out there first. Don¡¯t me me if you fail to injure me and instead cause an internal injury to yourself.¡± Cao Xu derided coldly as he shot Jiang Xinyue a look of disdain.


    The Jiang Family youths were already annoyed with Cao Xu, and if Jiang Xinyue did not appear, some of them would have already begun fighting Cao Xu.


    However, now that Jiang Xinyue stepped out, all of them remained calm instead and looked at Cao Xu as if he was a dead man.


    ¡°Receive a strike from Jiang Xinyue? He really dared to spout such nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t me you.¡± Jiang Xinyue chuckled lightly as her fair hands slowly unsheathed her sword. Her eyes were lowered slightly, and she appeared rather rxed.


    Cao Xu loosened up his joints as he stood at the spot ringly while waiting for Jiang Xinyue to strike with her sword and embarrass herself.

 Chapter 1559 - Display of Remarkable Prowess 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1559 Disy of Remarkable Prowess 3</h1>


    The sword in Jiang Xinyue¡¯s hand was enveloped with a faint sword aura right before the attacknded. She shed at her own pace, but the seemingly casual set of motions, however, stirred an overwhelming sensation of pressure in the surroundings the moment the sword auranded!


    A look of astonishment shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes the moment she saw the sword aura that appeared dull and ordinary at first nce.


    Cao Xu, who was initially absentminded, suddenly felt a suffocating amount of pressureing from the sky. His eyes widened slightly, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead as he looked at the sword aura Jiang Xinyue produced.


    The sword aura seemed to be able to pierce the air, and it was as though time hade to a standstill at this instant.


    An ominous feeling crept into Cao Xu¡¯s heart.


    Never had he thought that Jiang Xinyue¡¯s casual sh would carry such immense sword aura!


    In just a moment, Cao Xu did not dare to be nonchnt any longer and immediately took it seriously. He gathered all his strength in his body and instantly released all the powers of the Imprable Golden Armor. The ground beneath his feet shattered into countless pieces from the massive impact!


    Even his feet, which were firmly rooted to the ground, retreated backward immediately.


    But this was still toote!


    Jiang Xinyue¡¯s sh seemed to be slow, but it was, almost unrealistically, as swift as a lightning bolt.


    In a sh, the bolt of sword aura struck Cao Xu¡¯s body. Although he tried to dodge the strike in thest second, it was toote, and itnded right on his shoulder!


    Boom!


    Jiang Xinyue opened a huge cut on Cao Xu¡¯s shoulder. Under the massive impact, he let out a yell as the ground beneath his feet shattered into pieces!


    A mouthful of blood sttered out of his mouth. He retreated in a ruffle as he red at the smiling Jiang Xinyue in disbelief.


    ¡®How¡­ How can it be¡­¡± Cao Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He never expected the physical strength of his Imprable Golden Armor fourth level to be shed apart by Jiang Xinyue so easily!


    Jiang Lin¡¯s lips curled into a sneer at the sight of the pale Cao Xu.


    Jiang Lin could boast that he was rather talented in swordy, but he could only be ranked close to the front few among the disciples of his generation in Taiyuan Valley; he was far from entering the top three.


    However, Jiang Xinyue was ranked third on the swordy ranking of their generation.


    Even the confident Jiang Lin did not dare topare with Jiang Xinyue in swordy.


    Cao Xu was simply embarrassing himself!


    ¡°What a pity. You could not receive my strike. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t see him.¡± Jiang Xinyue chuckled as she nced at Cao Xu mockingly.


    All Cao Xu felt was acute pain in his shoulder, which almost tore him apart internally. If he did not use all his strength just now, he would have been split into two by Jiang Xinyue.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Cao Xu swore before miserably leaving Taiyuan Valley with his people.


    ¡°Useless.¡± Jiang Xinyue scoffed. Then, she turned around and was about to leave when she suddenly noticed Jiang Shaobai beside Ye Qingtang. A look of surprise shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang Xinyue to finish her sentence, Jiang Shaobai beamed. ¡°Sister Yue, your swordy has be more and more exquisite.¡±


    Jiang Xinyue¡¯s lips twitched slightly before she nced at Ye Qingtang, who was beside Jiang Shaobai. Something seemed to sh across her eyes, but she did not say anything.

 Chapter 1560 - Thousand Treasures Pavilion 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1560 Thousand Treasures Pavilion 1</h1>


    After Ye Qingtang left the Temple of Shadows, she had been consolidating her new power constantly, and she was inplete control of it currently. Moreover, there were traces of a breakthrough from the cultivation in this period of time.


    However, this was far from enough.


    Jiang Shaobai led Ye Qingtang around the Taiyuan Valley, and one spot caught Ye Qingtang¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This is the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. The Taiyuan Valley juniors like us cane here to exchange for some treasures if we gain honor points,¡± Jiang Shaobai said with a grin as she nced at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had been to a ce like Thousand Treasures Pavilion in Xuanling Sect and exchanged for many good items. However, Xuanling Sect in the first maind was iparable to the Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang Family.


    Noticing that Ye Qingtang seemed to be interested in this ce, Jiang Shaobai entered the ce with Ye Qingtang.


    The Thousand Treasures Pavilion had a total of seven floors. The higher the floor, the higher the grade of the treasures. Apart from weapons and elixirs, there were even battle pets. As long as one had sufficient honor points, any item could be exchanged in return.


    When Ye Qingtang walked into the Thousand Treasures Pavilion, two youths happened to be exchanging for an item.


    ¡°Is that the Condensing Ice Glove?¡± Ye Qingtang spotted a pair of ice blue gloves in one of the youth¡¯s hands in an instant.


    The glove had an extremely striking appearance and gave off a dazzling brilliance in the candlelight. Overall, it was presented in a translucent state as though it was made from ciers.


    The Condensing Ice Glove was an extremely precious weapon. When worn, a single punch could freeze rivers and oceans in an instant. Such an item could not even be seen in the first maind and was rare even in the Central Maind.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Shaobai seemed to not be interested in the Condensing Ice Glove.


    ¡°Give me a bottle of Qi Yuan Pills.¡± Another youth told the person in charge with a smile.


    A look of surprise shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes the moment she heard that term.


    The Qi Yuan Pill was a supreme-grade pill that could assist one¡¯s cultivation. Not only could it increase cultivation speed, but it could also change one¡¯s bodyposition. Anyone with a poor constitution could refine it through consuming this pill.


    However, this Qi Yuan Pill was truly precious, and only a handful of master-grade alchemists could refine this item.


    When Ye Qingtang was in the first maind, she obtained plenty of master-grade and even grandmaster-grade elixirs. However, the alchemy grade in the first maind was acutely miserable whenpared to the Central Maind. Even a grandmaster-grade alchemist from the First Maind could only be considered as a middle-grade alchemist at most in the Central Maind.


    The youth obtained a bottle of Qi Yuan Pills, which sounded a lot, but there was only one pill in the bottle.


    The Qi Yuan Pill was extremely hard to source, and many family ns offered extravagant amounts of money just for one pill. Nheless, the pills refined by a master-grade alchemist were already scrambled for by the major forces, and anyone apart from the top forces simply could not obtain such a pill.


    The Temple of Shadows had plenty of elixirs and pills as well. However, those could only be used by the Undead n, and Ye Qingtang could only look at them.

 Chapter 1561 - Thousand Treasures Pavilion 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1561 Thousand Treasures Pavilion 2</h1>


    The two youths finished exchanging their items and made their leave. However, on their way out, they were slightly surprised to notice Jiang Shaobai and immediately walked over.


    ¡°Shaobai, are you also here because you heard that the Thousand Treasures Pavilion just stocked some Grand Divine Pills?¡± There was a strange hint of fear in their voices when they spoke.


    Jiang Shaobai grinned as she hooked her arms onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring Sister Qing around and have a look.¡±


    It was only after Jiang Shaobai spoke that those two youths noticed the stunningdy standing beside her. Furthermore, a look of surprise passed their eyes after hearing Jiang Shaobai saying ¡®Sister Qing¡¯.


    Ye Qingtang did not notice the unusual looks in their eyes as all her attention was fixed on the three words, Grand Divine Pill.


    The Grand Divine Pill was truly, as its name suggested, a grandmaster-grade pill. It was extremely scarce even among the major family ns, and Ye Qingtang did not think that this Thousand Treasure Pavilion would actually have such an impressive pill.


    If the Qi Yuan Pill was said to slowly nourish and improve one¡¯s constitution, the Grand Divine Pill couldpletely renew one¡¯s constitution.


    This was exactly what Ye Qingtang needed!


    Cultivation was one matter, but if she could change her constitution, her cultivation speed would naturally increase multiple folds.


    Those two youths did not say much and merely looked at Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai oddly before leaving.


    Although Ye Qingtang wished to look at more treasures in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion, she did not have a single honor point and could not exchange for any items even if she looked.


    Jiang Shaobai endlessly introduced many things regarding Taiyuan Valley to Ye Qingtang. Compared to the quiet Jiang Qi, Jiang Shaobai¡¯s introduction was much more detailed.


    The Jiang Family¡¯s honor points were not only used to exchange for treasures in the Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    It could also be used in the sacred ground.


    The Jiang Family¡¯s sacred ground was where spirit energy was the richest. It was said that cultivating in it for a day was equivalent to cultivating outside for thirty days. Many Jiang Family disciples yearned to enter the sacred ground, but unfortunately, the honor points required was too high, and they simply could not afford it.


    After Jiang Shaobai¡¯s introduction, Ye Qingtang increasingly understood the value of honor points in Taiyuan Valley.


    To increase her skills as quickly as possible, she had to start from gaining honor points.


    And honor points were obtained through contributions to the Jiang Family.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard that. After bidding goodbye to Jiang Shaobai, she went to the elders¡¯ residence and looked for the Domain Monarch Founder Jiang Yu directly¡­


    ¡°Are you getting used to the valley?¡± Jiang Yu was seated in a chair right now. His tiny frame was seated behind a table, revealing only a small head, which, however, had a mature-looking face.


    Only the cab elders were aware of his return to the Taiyuan Valley, and no one else knew that he had already returned.


    After all, Jiang Yu truly did not want too many people to see his current ¡°tiny¡± state.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. All is well.¡± Ye Qingtang replied respectfully.

 Chapter 1562 - An Obvious Extortion 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1562 An Obvious Extortion 1</h1>


    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Jiang Yu noticed that Ye Qingtang seemed to have something else on her mind.


    ¡°I have something that I want to ask you, Domain Monarch Founder,¡± Ye Qingtang said obediently.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°I heard from the other disciples in the Taiyuan Valley that we can get honor points from contributions to the Jiang Family?¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. The honor point system was a rule he set with the inner sect elders when he first became the Domain Monarch. It was used to motivate the young generation to work harder and always prioritize the family.


    ¡°What is considered as a contribution to the Jiang Family?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    ¡°Anything that honors our family. For example, saving our family people, joining battles¡­ You don¡¯t need to rush all these since you just entered here. When your ability improves and you make contributions, there will be honor points awarded,¡± Jiang Yu said righteously.


    A smile shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, but she still appeared to be very curious on her face.


    ¡°Save someone in the family?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    Ye Qingtang smiled, ¡°Then I can get the honor points now?¡±


    Jiang Yu was slightly stunned, but You Qiongughed secretly at the side.


    ¡°Now?¡± Jiang Yu was confused. What did she do for her to get the honor points when she just entered the Taiyuan Valley?


    ¡°Who did you save?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Ye Qingtang showed an innocent expression.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    How could he forget about this!


    ¡°I happened to save you in the Land of Infinite Demons, Domain Monarch Founder. I didn¡¯t expect that I could still get some honor points. Please prove that for me.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and said.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression darkened further when he heard that Ye Qingtang wanted to use this incident to exchange for honor points; furthermore, he still needed to publicly vouch that she saved him.


    Ye Qingtang was the only one in the Jiang Family who knew about how he was trapped in the Land of Infinite Demons. No one else knew that his abilities were gone. He did not want others to know that the majestic Domain Monarch Founder in the past had be a child with no power.


    How would he dare to meet others in the future if everyone knew about that?


    Jiang Yu¡¯s serious and righteous expression was gone, and now he looked even grimmer.


    ¡°No.¡± He refused directly.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Ye Qingtang was confused. It appeared that she did not know Jiang Yu¡¯s concern here.


    Jiang Yu wanted to vomit blood, but he could not ruin his prestige in front of one of his descendants. He said with a steady and deep voice, ¡°Things that happened at the Land of Infinite Demons were of a big scale and rted to the god. It will cause more trouble if others know about that. Furthermore, you have seen so many powerful figures in the appearance of a child. The influence will be bad for you as they do not want their prestige to be destroyed here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that. I just want the honor points to level up. This is also a way to appreciate the effort you spent to bring me into the Elder Cab. I believe that the powerful figures must be very generous in order for them to reach that stage.¡± Ye Qingtang pretended to not understand the meaning behind Jiang Yu¡¯s words and instead praised him.

 Chapter 1563 - An Obvious Extortion 2

    Chapter 1563 An Obvious Extortion 2</h1>


    To be honest¡­


    It was undeniable that Ye Qingtang saved him. If not, he might still be trapped and waiting for death toe with the rest of the children in that forbidden ce.


    However, if Ye Qingtang used this incident to gain honor points, he had to personally vouch for her. It was his decision to bring Ye Qingtang into the Elder Cab. He needed to be fair when rewarding Ye Qingtang with honor points. He had to tell the rest of the elders to prove that he was not siding with Ye Qingtang.


    However¡­


    This meant that Jiang Yu had to tell others that he was trapped in the forbidden ce¡­


    He would never tell others about that.


    Jiang Yu coughed and said, ¡°Though you have nothing to be bothered with, I need to be considerate for you. Since you are determined to level up, I will definitely support your decision. Okay¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t mention saving me. Just say that you found a treasure in the forbidden ce of the Land of Infinite Demons. You handed that treasure over to me, which is equal to handing it over to the Jiang Family. You can get honor points from that as well.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that it would be shameless if he did not give Ye Qingtang the honor points. However, his prestige would be ruined if he did so publicly to reward her for saving him. He then made up a perfect excuse.


    Ye Qingtang knew about Jiang Yu¡¯s concern. She would not even mention this matter if she did not wish to improve significantly in half a year¡¯s time. She totally agreed with Jiang Yu¡¯s excuse.


    ¡°I really appreciate your concern for me, Domain Monarch Founder. I will work harder to cultivate after I get the honor points. I will not disappoint you.¡± Ye Qingtang understood when the right time topromise was.


    Jiang Yu sighed in relief. He waved his hand to signal Ye Qingtang to wait outside and called over the few elders of the inner sect. He needed to confirm the honor points for Ye Qingtang and also to check Ye Qingtang¡¯s potential.


    Ye Qingtang left the room, but You Qiong showed a cunning expression. Jiang Yu felt that he could p him anytime now.


    ¡°Your descendant is really clever.¡± You Qiong smiled and said.


    Jiang Yu frowned slightly but did not bother to reply to him.


    Soon, the two inner sect elders arrived. One of them was Elder Qian, who came back with Ye Qingtang the other day.


    Jiang Yu told them about how Ye Qingtang found a treasure in the Land of Infinite Demons and how she handed it over to him. The two elders believed everything he said, and both agreed to give Ye Qingtang honor points as a reward.


    Jiang Yu understood that it was a big deal that Ye Qingtang saved him. She deserved a huge amount of honor points. Even though he made up an excuse, he did not want Ye Qingtang to lose out. He described how rare and significant the ¡°treasure¡± was and decided to award Ye Qingtang with ten thousand honor points.


    ¡°I heard about Ye Qingtang from Elder Qian. She has the variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline. However, she missed the right time of cultivation as she was wandering outside with another family. Since she¡¯s back now, we can observe her potential. If she¡¯s very talented, there¡¯s still a chance to catch up even though she wasted more than ten years.¡± Elder Kun nodded in agreement after hearing that Jiang Yu wanted to check Ye Qingtang¡¯s potential.

 Chapter 1564 - Potential 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1564 Potential 1</h1>


    If she had not been outside for ten years, she would already be very powerful under the family¡¯s nurturing.


    The three of them reached apromise and called Ye Qingtang over.


    Ye Qingtang saw the two inner sect elders here and could roughly figure out what was going on. But she did not express it out loud.


    A special Dharma artifact was used to test one¡¯s talent.


    Jiang Yu and the rest led Ye Qingtang to the martial hall. Every newborn in the Jiang Family would be brought to the martial halls in Jiang Family to test their talent. The extremely talented ones would be brought away by the Elder Cab.


    It was entirely empty in the martial hall. There was a huge round tform at the center. The pure and transparent pearl floating on top of the tform could test anyone¡¯s potential.


    Elder Qian looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Go up there.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stepped onto the round tform.


    After Ye Qingtang stood straight, Elder Qian lifted his hand, and a string of spirit energy flew into the pearl.


    After the spirit energy entered the pearl, a ball of fog suddenly arose from the pearl. The fog spread out slowly, and light rays flew downwards and surrounded Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang could feel that she was surrounded by something warm.


    Under the tform, Jiang Yu and the two inner sect elders all stared at the light rays around Ye Qingtang, waiting for the test result.


    Though Ye Qingtang had not been in the family for more than ten years, she had the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline that the Jiang Family valued the most at. As long as Ye Qingtang was talented enough, there would be another incredible genius soon.


    Back then, the person with the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline was unbelievably powerful. The three of them were very clear about that.


    Another person with the variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline now appeared in the Jiang Family. How could they not be excited?


    The white light rays around Ye Qingtang sparkled were shining bright colors.


    As the color changed, the two inner sect elders were more cautious now.


    After a short while, the light rays around Ye Qingtang showed a pale red color. The color was really light.


    The expectation in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes changed into strong disappointment.


    The red light represented one¡¯s talent level. The deeper the red color, the more talented the person was.


    The most powerful descendant in the Taiyuan Valley now, Jiang Yanyun, had blood-red light rays for the test.


    The light rays were pure red to purple when testing the little monster¡­

 Chapter 1565 - Potential 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1565 Potential 2</h1>


    If Ye Qingtang did not have the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline, based on her talent, she could not even enter the Elder Cab.


    Though Jiang Yu was mentally prepared for it, he still could not help but sigh.


    Such a pity¡­


    Besides Jiang Yu, the other two inner sect elders also showed disappointment after seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s test results.


    If she had better potential, she might still be able to catch up even after wasting more than ten years outside. However, based on her potential now¡­


    She was not considered as hopeless, but she was definitely iparable with the rest of the disciples in the Taiyuan Valley.


    Furthermore, Ye Qingtang had not been with the Jiang family for more than ten years. She missed the best period of time for cultivation. The elders really felt that it was hopeless.


    It was incredibly rare for the family to have a person with the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline. However, they did not expect it would turn out like such.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what the red light represented. She could guess the results from the looks of disappointment on Jiang Yu¡¯s and the elders¡¯ faces.


    She turned back and looked at the light-red color surrounding her, but she was surprisingly calm.


    Her spirit root was taken away by Ye You, and the Heart of the Heavenly Dao in her was being suppressed by the Divine Phoenix. Ye Qingtang herself also could not tell what her potential was.


    How could her real potential be evaluated when she was chained up?


    ¡°Come and look for meter.¡± Jiang Yu nced at Ye Qingtang and showed aplex expression.


    Elder Qian and the other elder left with Jiang Yu.


    All of them were disappointed as one mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline was wasted. They really felt pity for her.


    However, her bloodline was there. Though she could not rely on her potential to reach a supreme level, she might have some achievements if she worked hard enough.


    It would be difficult for her to reach the highest stage¡­


    Ye Qingtang stared at the back view of the three people as they walked out. She was in deep thoughts as she stood on top of the round tform. The spirit energy from the pearl still remained, and so did the light rays around her. Therefore, she could not step down.


    After a short while, the light rays faded gradually. As Ye Qingtang lowered her head to contemte, she did not notice the light rays changing suddenly as they converged back into the pearl.


    The light-red color in the light suddenly seemed to be soaked by a deep-red color. It was as red as fire. However, it only appeared for a second before the light returned back into the pearl.


    The change was not even noticed by Ye Qingtang herself, not mentioning Jiang Yu and the rest who left early.


    Ye Qingtang walked down the tform after the light rays disappeared.


    No matter what the test result was, nothing could affect her determination.


    She was under the death sentence in her previous life, but she cultivated until the Holy Venerate stage from pure determination. She was not that weak anymore in this life, and her cultivation speed was much faster thanst time.


    She still believed in herself no matter what others said to discourage her.


    She believed that her life was in her own hands and never determined by fate!


    She would never give up any opportunity.


    Ye Qingtang had a n in her heart as she stared at the ten thousand honor points in her hand.


    She would definitely join the Martial Arts Championship held half a year from now.


    Ye Qingtang walked out of the martial hall and looked for Jiang Yu per his instructions.

 Chapter 1566 - Skills 1

    Chapter 1566 Skills 1


    It was good news to the Jiang Family that Ye Qingtang had the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline. He did not want to miss it.


    However¡­


    He felt pity for her as he thought about the talent test results.


    ¡°You were outside for many years, and since you¡¯re back to the Jiang Family now, you need to learn from the basics.¡± Jiang Yu pulled back from his thoughts and said.


    ¡°There¡¯re many skills in the Jiang Family, but all of them are derived from the same basics. No matter how to cultivate our Heavenly Demon Bloodline, we still need some foundations. Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a few sets of skills.¡± Jiang Yu stared at Ye Qingtang seriously.


    No matter how talented Ye Qingtang was, she still belonged to the Jiang Family. Even if she could not reach the peak, she still deserved to learn the skills.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang was also very serious. She had acquired the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline for quite some time, but she still did not know how to control it.


    Jiang Yu was satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s serious expression. ¡°There¡¯re many skills in the world. The Jiang Family uses four skills as the foundation: finger technique, movement technique, swordy technique, and palm technique. Only when you master these four sets of techniques will you be able to actually utilize your bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Come over.¡± Jiang Yu nodded his head at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang took a step forward. Jiang Yu folded his hands at his back and took a glimpse at Ye Qingtang. He then stretched out one hand and pointed out one finger.


    ¡°The Jiang Family¡¯s finger techniques are separated into two sses. The first one is for normal family members, and the second one is for those whose bloodlines are awakened. Today, I¡¯m going to teach you the second type. Watch closely.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face was expressionless. He just stared at Ye Qingtang calmly. He took a step forward and slowly pointed towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s be with his finger.


    The speed of this movement was extremely slow. Ye Qingtang focused on his finger and could see clearly how Jiang Yu¡¯s fingertip slowly approached her be. Time seemed to slow down at that moment.


    Ye Qingtang could only see the finger, which was about one meter away from her, gradually approaching. She could suddenly feel a strong and intense force surrounding her body as the finger got closer to her!


    It seemed that there were force waves spreading out from the finger. The movement was so slow, but Ye Qingtang felt that her body was tensed under that force. It was getting extremely difficult to even move her own finger.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s finger was an arm¡¯s distance away from Ye Qingtang¡¯s be, but she could feel the pain at her be clearly. Her whole body was soaked in cold sweat. It seemed that there was an invisible fiend cage in front of her about to swallow her!


    Jiang Yu suddenly withdrew his hand. The force surrounding Ye Qingtang disappeared. However, Ye Qingtang could still feel the pressure and pain.

 Chapter 1567 - Skills 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1567 Skills 2</h1>


    However, Ye Qingtang could feel the pressure from the finger.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s pale face and asked.


    ¡°Domain Monarch Founder, your finger technique is indeed strong.¡± Ye Qingtang replied sincerely.


    She did not suspect at all that if his finger touched her be, her head would explode under the pressure.


    ¡°All the skills of the Jiang Family consist of three levels. After you get used to it, you can attain initial sess and then phenomenal sess; thest is perfected sess. If you want to master more than one skill, you need a long time to train and practice.¡±


    A skill that appeared to be mediocre was actually more difficult to master. If one could master such a skill, there would definitely be incredible effects.


    Jiang Yu told Ye Qingtang the foundations of the finger technique one by one. Ye Qingtang listened carefully and remembered them all.


    There were countless skills in the world, but they were all derived from palm, finger, or leg techniques. The four sets of techniques that Jiang Yu mentioned were extremely important.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll teach you the movement technique.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Ye Qingtang and said.


    After witnessing how powerful Jiang Yu¡¯s finger technique was, Ye Qingtang paid 120-percent attention. Jiang Yu¡¯s finger technique must already be in the realm of perfected sess. Though he lost all his cultivation, the power of the skill was still strong.


    Jiang Yu nodded as he saw the serious sight from Ye Qingtang.


    Jiang Yu folded his hands by his back again. His tiny body remained stationary. Just as Ye Qingtang began wondering what was so special about Jiang Family¡¯s movement technique, Jiang Yu suddenly took a step.


    This step was very slow. He lifted up his foot slowly and put down at an even slower speed. The moment he lifted up his foot, he was surrounded by an intense and powerful aura.


    And the moment his footnded, a gust of wind spread out from his foot. A virtual golden dragon suddenly surrounded Jiang Yu!


    Ye Qingtang could feel the breath of the dragon dashing towards her face. Her hair and sleeves were swinging in the wind.


    ¡°This is known as the Dragon Steps.¡± Jiang Yu only took one step and withdrew all the aura. The golden dragon dispersed, but the air in the surroundings was still filled with pressure.


    Based on Jiang Yu¡¯s Dragon Steps standards, the house might copse if he took a few more steps.


    Given that he did not use any spirit energy.


    Ye Qingtang watched carefully and was shocked. The step looked normal, but it seemed that it could crush the world.


    She could not even imagine the power of the Dragon Step if Jiang Yu used it at his prime.


    Ye Qingtang watched and learned carefully. Jiang Yu was satisfied; no matter how talented she was, there was still hope to improve if she was willing to learn.


    After that, Jiang Yu showcased the swordy and palm techniques one by one and corrected Ye Qingtang patiently.


    Ye Qingtang remembered Jiang Yu¡¯s every word and did not dare ck off.


    The foundation skills looked easy, but it would take a long time to master. Any mistake along the way would ruin everything. There was no easy way out.


    As Jiang Yu was teaching Ye Qingtang the four sets of skills, a special guest appeared at the Taiyuan Valley¡­

 Chapter 1568 - Oh My 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1568 Oh My 1</h1>


    However, at this instant, a gust of wind rushed into the entrance of Taiyuan Valley. Everyone looked in that direction immediately and saw ady in red whizzing in like a ball of fire.


    The elders¡¯ expressions darkened immediately.


    Thatdynded on the ground slowly. She was an extremely gorgeousdy whose face had abination of wildness, allure, and arrogance. Her red clothes swayed in the wind like a zing me and hugged her graceful figure.


    ¡°How do I address you, miss? What are you here at the Taiyuan Valley for?¡± Elder Qian stood forward and asked the gorgeousdy.


    Thedy squinted her eyes slightly. Her slightly-lifted chin exuded a hint of arrogance while her furrowed brows seemed to beced with impatience and anxiety. Her eyes scanned past everyone in the square before she subsequently asked.


    ¡°Does this ce belong to the Domain Monarch Jiang Family?¡±


    Thedy¡¯s voice was filled with impatience.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Qin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right then.¡± Thedy nodded and said with arched brows. ¡°Where is the wife of your Domain Monarch Founder!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by what she said as they did not know where thisdy came from or what she wanted. However, Elder Qian¡¯s face darkened after he heard her.


    ¡°Miss, our Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s wife has already passed ten thousand years ago.¡±


    What exactly is thisdy here for?


    Thedy was not at all surprised by the reply and merely raised her brow slightly. ¡°Did your Domain Monarch Founder remarry afterward then?¡±


    Thedy¡¯s impolite tone caused the elders¡¯ expression to cken, and they began to speak in a dissatisfied tone as well.


    ¡°The Domain Monarch Founder loves his wife very deeply and did not remarry after she died.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Thedy seemed to bepletely ignorant of the displeasure in the elders¡¯ tone. She looked around her surroundings and said subsequently, ¡°I heard that your Domain Monarch Founder has returned to the Jiang Family and hase to this Taiyuan Valley. Go and call him out for me.¡±


    The elders were angered by thedy¡¯s arrogant words.


    The Jiang Family youths were still unaware of the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s return and were extremely shocked to hear the news. It must be known that to these Jiang Family youths, the Domain Monarch Founder was an extremely mighty presence and was a powerful figure in their hearts. He was someone who many people respected deeply.


    Now that they knew that the Domain Monarch Founder had returned, they were extremely furious to see ady who was so rude to him.


    ¡°Who is she? How dare she tell our Domain Monarch Founder toe out and meet her?¡±


    ¡°Where did this crazy womane from? Just chase her away quickly.¡±


    The elders¡¯ expressions were nowhere better either. They only treated her courteously because they saw that she came here alone and that she was ady. Yet, she turned out to be incredibly arrogant and irreverent!


    ¡°What exactly are you here for? The Domain Monarch Founder of the Jiang Family is not someone you can meet just because you want to! I advise you to leave immediately. Otherwise, I can only chase you out using force!¡± Elder Kun scoffed coldly.

 Chapter 1569 - Oh My 2

    Chapter 1569 Oh My 2


    Thedy¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt as she scanned the people in the square in a disdainful manner. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in wasting time with you all. You better call Jiang Yu out obediently.¡±


    All the elders¡¯ and disciples¡¯ faces darkened.


    ¡°Insolent. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Thinking that she was just a crazy woman, Elder Kunpletely lost his patience. He immediately bolted toward her and aimed a blow at thatdy in the red.


    Thedy in red did not have any change in expression. Looking at Elder Kun who lunged toward her, she simply lifted her hand slowly and pointed a finger straight at Elder Kun.


    Elder Kun seemed to be stopped by a powerful force and was immediately frozen in midair!


    ¡°What!¡± Elder Kun¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Thedy waved her finger impatiently¡­


    Boom!


    With a loud crash, Elder Kun was flung in the direction of thedy¡¯s finger movement.


    Everyone in the square was dumbfounded.


    Elder Kun is pretty skilled, yet he¡¯s so vulnerable when facing thisdy?


    Thatdy sent Elder Kun flying with just one finger?


    ¡°I have no time to waste with you all. Call Jiang Yu out or I will wreck Taiyuan Valley today!¡± Thedy in red narrowed her eyes slightly and swung her sleeves. An overbearing sensation of pressure suddenly loomed over everyone¡¯s head.


    Even the elders were breaking out in cold sweat under this powerful pressure.


    How does she have such terrifying power?


    Thedy¡¯s slight revtion of her power already terrified everyone.


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank. Thisdy and the Domain Monarch Founder seemed to be acquainted for a long time, and at the thought that the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s acquaintances must all be top powerful figures, the elders immediately exchanged a look.


    ¡°We have offended you, senior. However, even if you want us to look for our Domain Monarch Founder, you need to tell us your name. Otherwise¡­ how can we notify the Domain Monarch Founder?¡±


    Realizing that thedy¡¯s skills were way beyond all of them, the elders softened their tone at once.


    Thedy in red waved a hand and withdrew the pressure on everyone before responding. ¡°Tell Jiang Yu that I, Xie Wushang, want to meet him.¡±


    Elder Qian immediately went to notify Jiang Yu after hearing her name.


    Currently, Jiang Yu had just passed down swordy techniques to Ye Qingtang. He had intended to let Ye Qingtang try the four sets of techniques for him to see, but he noticed Elder Qianing in hurriedly.


    ¡°Mhm? What is it?¡± Jiang Yu asked in a low voice.


    Elder Qian immediately said, ¡°Reporting Domain Monarch Founder, ady wishes to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Ady wishes to meet me?¡± Jiang Yu furrowed his brows slightly and said coldly. ¡°Whatdy is this! How demanding of her. Does she think she can meet me just because she wants to?¡±


    Elder Qian replied. ¡°She said¡­ her name is Xie Wushang.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression changed the moment Elder Qian spoke.


    ¡°What did you say her name was?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Elder Qian strangely.


    ¡°Xie Wushang.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a deep breath secretly and responded immediately. ¡°I got it. Tell her that I wille in a while.¡±


    Elder Qian did not suspect anything and immediately returned as he thought to himself, This Xie Wushang is indeed the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s old acquaintance.


    Once Elder Qian left, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression turned ugly immediately.


    You Qiong noticed Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and could not help butugh. ¡°This Xie Wushang is truly infatuated with you. She has already chased you for over ten thousand years and is even able to find this ce now!¡±

 Chapter 1570 - Oh My 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1570 Oh My 3</h1>


    ¡°Bring me out of the valley immediately.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    What is going on?


    Didn¡¯t Jiang Yu say that he wanted to meet that Xie Wushang earlier on? Why does he want me to bring him out of the valley now?


    Meet Xie Wushang?


    Jiang Yu did not want to see her ever again in his life.


    Jiang Yu was very dashing back in the days, and coupled with his martial talent, many girls fell for him. However, Jiang Yu was deeply in love with his wife and no longer looked at anyone else ever since he fell in love with her. Even if others liked him secretly, he never paid any attention to them.


    Even after his wife passed, he was unable to put this love behind him¡ªhe instead entered the Land of Infinite Demons and kneeled for thousands of years to plead for his wife¡¯s revival.


    Manydies were head over heels for him, but he had never looked at them. This Xie Wushang was also one of the people who adored Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu could simply ignore the person if she was anyone else, but Xie Wushang was a powerful figure from the Second Domain. She was born with extremely great talent and had an arrogant nature. Ever since she met Jiang Yu, she could not forget about him. Regardless of whether Jiang Yu was married, she never gave up and pursued him all the way, tormenting Jiang Yu quite a fair bit.


    Jiang Yu stayed in the Land of Infinite Demons for ten thousand years and originally thought that Xie Wushang had forgotten about himpletely. Yet, unexpectedly¡­


    He had just returned, and Xie Wushang actually got news of it and came over.


    In the past, Jiang Yu could just spar with Xie Wushang when he met her to force her to retreat, but now¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Just bring me out of the valley secretly.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Ye Qingtang and spoke. He knew Xie Wushang¡ªonce they met, she would pester him endlessly.


    Ye Qingtang did not know why Jiang Yu wanted to do this but could only follow his orders when she saw his expression.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Jiang Yu looked at You Qiong and said.


    You Qiongid on the couch in an unperturbed manner and waved his handzily.


    ¡°For what? She¡¯s here to find you. What has it got to do with me? I think you shouldn¡¯t run either. You¡¯ve run away for ten thousand years, and it is about enough. Xie Wushang is quite pretty, has a good figure, and is very talented. You should just yield to her¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu almost kicked You Qiong to the ground. He could not be bothered to talk to You Qiong any further and immediately had Ye Qingtang sneak him out of the valley.


    Ye Qingtang brought Jiang Yu and flew into the sky and out of the valley.


    But before they could fly out of the valley, a red figure suddenly appeared before the two people.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened the moment he saw that zing red figure.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re thinking of running again!¡± Xie Wushang, who was floating in the air, squinted her eyes at Jiang Yu. While Jiang Yu was currently in the form of a child, she could clearly sense that it was none other than him given her martial realm.


    A look of surprise shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw the gorgeousdy before her. Then, Ye Qingtang slowlynded on the ground with Jiang Yu.


    Although she knew that Jiang Yu seemed to be avoiding thisdy, they were spotted right now, and there was no other choice¡­


    Elders and disciples rushed over hurriedly as well.


    ¡°Xie Wushang, I¡¯ve already told you clearly that we are not fated. Don¡¯t pester me anymore,¡± Jiang Yu said with a dark expression.


    Xie Wushang¡¯s eyes narrowed and suddenly swept across Ye Qingtang, who was beside Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 1571 - Oh My 4

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1571 Oh My 4</h1>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ept mest time because of your wife. Now, is it because of this little lover beside you? Great¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, I will kill her and see if there¡¯s still anyone who can stand between you and me!¡± Xie Wushang had a murderous re, and she directly aimed a blow at Ye Qingtang!


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded.


    How did she be Jiang Yu¡¯s little lover?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was ash-white as she looked at the murderous air surrounding Xie Wushang and the powerful aura that filled the air.


    ¡°Madam Founder, you¡¯re mistaken! I am not the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s lover. I am just a n member of the Jiang Family!¡± Ye Qingtang said hurriedly, seeing that she was about to be struck dead by the jealous Xie Wushang.


    The words ¡®Madam Founder¡¯ extinguished the murderous air around Xie Wushang immediately. She retracted her hand abruptly and smiled at Ye Qingtang whom she wanted to kill just a while ago.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened further.


    Ye Qingtang broke out in cold sweat out of fear.


    Sorry, Domain Monarch Founder.


    She could not be med. It was really because Xie Wushang was too powerful.


    He who understood the times was a wise man¡­


    ¡°Little girl, you are a good talker. Are you really his descendant?¡± Xie Wushang spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I am indeed a descendant of the Jiang Family.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately disassociated herself from Jiang Yu.


    She would die really wrongfully if she was killed for being viewed as Jiang Yu¡¯s lover.


    Xie Wushang was still a little doubtful, and she looked at Jiang Yu.


    She knew that Jiang Yu would never lie about such matters. Otherwise, he would not have rejected her repeatedly over these years.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Xie Wushang chuckled immediately and looked at Ye Qingtang with a friendlier attitude. Perhaps the address of ¡®Madam Founder¡¯ was really too much to her liking.


    ¡°There will only be one person as my wife in my life. Xie Wushang, there is no possibility between us,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    Xie Wushang¡¯s expression darkened in just a moment.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve pursued you for so many years, but you hugged your dead wife and kneeled in the Land of Infinite Demons for so many years. Am I not better than a dead woman?!¡± Xie Wushang¡¯s expression was dark to the extreme.


    Xie Wushang was endowed with great talents and was a known figure in the Second Domain. She had a beautiful appearance, and plenty of people did all they could to gain her favor. She was a delicate treasure cherished by the masses, but shepromised in every possible way when it came to Jiang Yu. She had pursued him for ten thousand years, yet he wasn¡¯t even willing to spare her an eye?


    ¡°Jiang Yu, my patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Are you willing to be with me?¡± Xie Wushang narrowed her eyes as a trace of murderous intent emerged in her eyes. The spirit energy around her gradually intensified, and an invisible pressure diffused in the air.


    The surrounding elders and disciples who followed over were truly dumbfounded. Why didn¡¯t they expect this Xie Wushang and their Domain Monarch Founder to have such a rtionship?


    Watching the formidable Xie Wushang release her pressure gradually, everyone in the Jiang Family could not help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Jiang Yu¡¯splexion did not seem well either, but he showed no signs of giving in.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m asking you onest time. Are you willing to be with me? If you reject me again, I won¡¯t let you be with anyone else in the future even if that means killing you,¡± Xie Wushang said.

 Chapter 1572 - Oh My 5

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1572 Oh My 5</h1>


    ¡°Domain Monarch Founder, there is nothing bad about Madam Founder either. Why don¡¯t you yield to her?¡± An elder said while enduring the powerful pressure.


    Just Xie Wushang¡¯s skills themselves made herpletely qualified to be the Madam Founder of the Jiang Family.


    The Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s wife had passed a long time ago, and it was time hey it down.


    Moreover, this Xie Wushang was so infatuated with the Domain Monarch Founder, and such devotion was truly hard to find.


    Jiang Yu nced expressionlessly at the people who made these sarcastic remarks.


    If he wanted to yield to her, he would have done so a long time ago. Why would he wait until now?


    ¡°Alright¡­ You forced me to do this.¡± Xie Wushangughed from the extreme anger, and her gorgeous face was filled with smiles. ¡°Jiang Yu, I, Xie Wushang, have never treated anyone with such devotion, but you trampled over it in the mud¡­ Since I can¡¯t gain your heart or your person, I will not let anyone else have what I want!¡±


    Then, the aura around Xie Wushang surged, and a murderous look appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing the enraged Xie Wushang, Jiang Yu secretly squeezed the space ring on his finger and immediately took out a Dharma treasure, which he used to fly to the sky and escape.


    He originally did not intend to use the Dharma treasure at this time; otherwise, he would not have told Ye Qingtang to bring him out. However, he could only do so now.


    The people of the Jiang Family did not expect Jiang Yu to want to avoid Xie Wushang to this extent and were stunned.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you think you can run?¡± With a scoff, Xie Wushang suddenly soared up and chased after him.


    Everyone remained stunned as they looked at Jiang Yu and Xie Wushang soaring to the sky one after another.


    ¡°Madam Founder only said that in the moment of anger. Domain Monarch Founder, why must you be this way?¡±


    ¡°Domain Monarch Founder, don¡¯t leave. Madam Founder is devoted to you and will not really kill you. She may have said that in the moment of¡­¡±


    That person was not done with his sentence.


    But Xie Wushang formed a sword with her red spirit energy and shed at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu barely dodged the sword aura, but the mountain beneath him was struck into two instantly!


    ¡°¡­¡± The person who was trying to persuade Jiang Yu just now was bbergasted.


    She freaking wanted to kill him for real!


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded as well as she did not expect Xie Wushang to be for real. Based on her stance, Xie Wushang really wanted to kill Jiang Yu¡­


    In the sky, Jiang Yu and Xie Wushang flew across the sky rapidly one after another, and the sight left everyone in the Jiang Family dumbstruck.


    ¡°This is a crime of passion.¡± The little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms mumbled meaningfully as it looked at the two figures that gradually went out of sight.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was silent.


    What darn crime of passion?


    She had just learned four sets of techniques from the Domain Monarch Founder, and he left just like that¡­


    Based on Xie Wushang¡¯s attitude, their fight would probably continue on endlessly. Ye Qingtang reckoned that she need not hope to meet Jiang Yu anytime soon.


    Ye Qingtang was upset and disappointed, and such emotions were felt even more strongly by the Jiang Family elders. The Domain Monarch Founder finally returned to the Jiang Family yet had to leave so soon?


    However¡­


    They really did not expect the Domain Monarch Founder to have such a love affair outside. Furthermore, Xie Wushang actually was serious about her words¡­


    Those two people flew so rapidly that even Elder Qian and the rest did not have the chance to persuade Jiang Yu any further.

 Chapter 1573 - Cultivation 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1573 Cultivation 1</h1>


    Elder Qian and the rest saw that there were no other options and could only instruct everyone to continue with their cultivation.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang sighed softly and returned to her room, where she practiced the four sets of techniques Jiang Yu taught her.


    Those techniques may look simple, but mastering them was not an easy thing to do.


    Just the finger technique itself took Ye Qingtang an entire afternoon. Nheless, her finger pointing was still weak and had no imposing air at all.


    Ye Qingtang was not anxious though as she was aware that this foundational technique could not be achieved in a day and had to be practiced diligently.


    For two whole days, Ye Qingtang had been figuring out the method to master this finger technique and repeatedly cultivated the same technique. Despite her efforts, there were no signs of impatience on her face. If she was exhausted, she would sit on the ground to cultivate before continuing with the technique once she recovered slightly.


    Bing a powerful figure was never easy. What Ye Qingtang had more than others was nothing but the willpower she sharpened over three hundred years.


    Knowing that it was beneficial to her, she could continue to practice no matter how difficult and mundane the process was.


    After two sleepless days, Ye Qingtang was finally much more familiar with the finger technique. Although not as imposing as Jiang Yu, her finger pointing could now cause a gentle breeze to blow around her finger, and her finger had much more power than before.


    The little white tiger was sprawled on the bed as it fell into a trance while watching Ye Qingtang repeating the same thing over and over again as though she never got tired.


    If not for Elder Qian summoning Ye Qingtang, she could probably still cultivate in the room alone for half a month and remain oblivious to fatigue and hunger.


    ¡°Elder Qian.¡± Ye Qingtang greeted him respectfully when she arrived at Elder Qian¡¯s living quarters.


    Elder Qian nced at Ye Qingtang with a ratherplicated expression and sighed in his heart.


    Ye Qingtang was originally brought into the Elder Cab by the Domain Monarch Founder, who also intended to personally teach her. However, Xie Wushang¡¯s arrival two days ago messed up this n.


    The Domain Monarch Founder was nowhere to be found in the past two days, and it seemed that he would be unable to return anytime soon.


    With his departure, Ye Qingtang, who had just entered Taiyuan Valley, was now all alone.


    If she had outstanding talent coupled with her Mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline, she would definitely be a talented junior valued by all. However, she seemed rather weak and worthless.


    Nevertheless, she ultimately had the Jiang Family bloodline, and since she had already entered Taiyuan Valley, there was no such thing as casting her aside.


    After a discussion among the cab elders, it was decided that Elder Qian, who returned together with Ye Qingtang, would take over the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s job in guiding Ye Qingtang through the foundation martial techniques of the Jiang Family.


    Elder Qian did not think much about teaching Ye Qingtang. Thinking that the Domain Monarch Founder left Taiyuan Valley not long after he returned, Elder Qian came to the conclusion that the founder must have not taught Ye Qingtang any martial techniques. Then, Elder Qian nced at Ye Qingtang and spoke.


    ¡°You have entered Taiyuan Valley and should learn the martial techniques of the Jiang Family. However, you do not have a solid foundation and still need to rebuild it. The Jiang Family has a total of four types of foundational techniques. I will teach you the finger technique first today. Remember it by heart and cultivate diligently when you return. I will teach you other things next time.¡±


    Although he knew that Ye Qingtang¡¯s talent was mediocre, Elder Qian was still a rather responsible person.

 Chapter 1574 - Cultivation 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1574 Cultivation 2</h1>


    The Domain Monarch Founder was not in the valley right now, and she could not ask him about anything she did not understand.


    Now that Elder Qian was going to reteach her, she could watch carefully and ensure that there were no errors in her cultivation in the future.


    Curiosity, diligence, and humility¡ªYe Qingtang understood their importance and genuinely wanted to ask for guidance.


    Elder Qian saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s positive attitude and was satisfied.


    Even if she could not be a top powerful figure, she could not ruin the Jiang Family¡¯s reputation at the very least, and her future was dependent on her luck.


    Elder Qian immediately performed the finger technique before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes immediately.


    While Elder Qian¡¯s finger technique was powerful, it was still quitecking whenpared to the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s. However, he did his best as he was extremely patient and told Ye Qingtang about all the important points.


    Ye Qingtang looked very closely. Comparing how she practiced in the past two days and Elder Qian¡¯s finger technique, she faintly felt the difference and was grateful on the inside.


    Elder Qian was rather pleased with Ye Qingtang¡¯s serious attitude toward learning. Although he was aware of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mediocre talent, he guided her attentively on the ount that she was studious and serious.


    Elder Qian guided Ye Qingtang repeatedly for the entire afternoon and corrected some of her mistakes, which benefited her understanding greatly.


    ¡°Practice well when you¡¯re back. I will teach you other things after some time,¡± Elder Qian said slowly. There were many youths in the valley, and he himself had quite a number of disciples as well. Thus, he had no time to monitor Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation all the time.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s talent, she probably needed at least one month to be familiar with and master this finger technique.


    It would be alright if she could practice diligently, but if she cked off, nothing could help her anymore.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and thanked Elder Qian sincerely. Although she could feel that Elder Qian did not value her much, he was impartial and did what he could, which she was extremely grateful for.


    As Elder Qian watched Ye Qingtang leave the room, he could not help but shake his head and sigh.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Elder Qian was very satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s eagerness to learn, but if her talent could be a little greater¡­


    Sigh¡­


    Elder Qian did not think too much either, and these thoughts were diverted away when other youths came to seek guidance. After all, the Jiang Family still had to prioritize the training of top talents.


    As for Ye Qingtang, her oue was dependent on her luck.


    After gaining Elder Qian¡¯s guidance, Ye Qingtang had a sudden sh of insight and was already very familiar with the finger technique in just two days.


    Afterward, Ye Qingtang went through the palm technique, movement technique, and swordy technique individually to familiarize herself. Perhaps because of Elder Qian¡¯s attentive guidance where he pointed out the main points of the Jiang Family¡¯s techniques, Ye Qingtang understood many key aspects of those three techniques without any extra guidance from Elder Qian and could learn them smoothly and easily.


    Ye Qingtang almost never left her room for a whole month. Apart from stepping out to have a meal every two or three days, the remaining time was all spent in the room cultivating. She either familiarized herself with the four techniques or cultivated through meditation; she truly wasted no time.


    Exactly because of such diligence, Ye Qingtang was skilled in all these four techniques in just a month.


    Furthermore, Ye Qingtang also obtained a huge advancement in her skills through this high-intensity cultivation.

 Chapter 1575 - Cultivation 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1575 Cultivation 3</h1>


    Although Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial realm was low, she mastered four new sets of cultivation techniques and advanced two small realms consecutively in just a month. This speed was indeed shocking.


    It was just that no one noticed her because she rarely left her room and neither her martial realm nor endowment was high.


    Ye Qingtang was not anxious though. Thinking that she still had ten thousand honor points in her hand, she decided to rest for a day before heading to the Jiang Family¡¯s sacred cultivation ground to increase her skills.


    After making this n, Ye Qingtang surprisingly allowed herself to rest for a day.


    The moment she opened her door, she saw Jiang Shaobai kneeling at her door while ying with a baguenaudier with a lowered head.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Jiang Shaobai looked up immediately, and a wide smile bloomed on her face suddenly.


    ¡°Sister Qing, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. If you hadn¡¯te out soon, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve died of starvation outside your door.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not know how to react when she saw the pitiful-looking Jiang Shaobai. Ye Qingtang did not know what was up with this little girl, but every time Ye Qingtang left her room to eat in this past month, Ye Qingtang would always see her and be dragged to have her meal. Gradually, the two of them reached a subtle rapport, and every two to three days, Jiang Shaobai would wait for Ye Qingtang outside her door to have their meal together.


    ¡°If you die from starvation, wouldn¡¯t I be a huge sinner? Get up. Let¡¯s go and eat together.¡± Smiles filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She was not against Jiang Shaobai getting closer to her; although she felt that it was rather strange, she somehow felt that Jiang Shaobai did not mean any harm.


    With a grin, Jiang Shaobai hugged Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and walked out.


    Along the corridors, Jiang Qi saw the back view of Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang leaving together and frowned instinctively, but he remained silent in the end.


    Ye Qingtang rarely left her room this month, and in addition, she had juste to Taiyuan Valley. Thus, logically speaking, there should only be a few people who recognized her.


    However, as she was always with Jiang Shaobai whenever she appeared, she attracted the attention of many people.


    Jiang Shaobai had an extroverted personality. Ye Qingtang found out that many people always greeted Jiang Shaobai whenever she was out with her, and it seemed that Jiang Shaobai had good rtions with the people in the valley.


    ¡°Shaobai, why are you here sote today? We were all waiting for you.¡± A sixteen-or seventeen-year-old waved his hand once he spotted Jiang Shaobai¡¯s figure. A group of youths who usually hung out with Jiang Shaobai was already seated at the table.


    ¡°Who told you all to wait? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t eat by myself. How long-winded,¡± said Jiang Shaobai before pulling Ye Qingtang to sit with them.


    The youths at the table were all focused on Jiang Shaobai as they chatted andughed.


    Because of Jiang Shaobai, Ye Qingtang frequently had her meals together with this group of teenagers. However, Ye Qingtang was like a transparent person that did not exist to them, and barely anyone talked to her.


    Ye Qingtang did not mind either as she was fully upied with cultivation matters. However, she vaguely sensed that although these youths always joked around with Jiang Shaobai, they seemed to be rather fearful of Jiang Shaobai from their tone; even if they were chastised by Jiang Shaobai, they mostlyughed it away and never fought back.


    ¡°Sister Qing, are you still going to stay in your room this afternoon?¡± Jiang Shaobai blinked and asked Ye Qingtang while biting her chopsticks.

 Chapter 1576 - Cultivation 4

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1576 Cultivation 4</h1>


    The moment she spouted those words, the youths who ignored her focused their eyes on her for the first time and looked at her with odd expressions.


    ¡°You have honor points?¡± One of the youths asked doubtfully.


    Ye Qingtang could tell his disbelief but did not take it to heart.


    ¡°The sacred ground? Which sacred ground do you wish to go to? The Taiyuan Valley¡¯s sacred ground is split into five canyons, and each of them has a different cultivation effect. The better the effect, the more honor points required.¡± Jiang Shaobai exined.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll take a look then.¡± Ye Qingtang only had ten thousand honor points and still did not know how many honor points were required for each of the five valleys, so she still needed to take a look before deciding.


    Biting the ends of the chopstick, Jiang Shaobai took a look at Ye Qingtang and did not say anything else.


    Ye Qingtang left first after finishing her meal. Although she originally wanted to rest for a day, she abandoned that idea and headed to the sacred cultivation grounds at once.


    She did not have any more time.


    Once Ye Qingtang was out of everyone¡¯s sight, those youths finally spoke.


    ¡°Shaobai, this Ye Qingtang¡¯s endowment is mediocre and is the bottom among all the youths in the bottom. Why are you always with her?¡± A youth frowned rather unhappily.


    If not for Jiang Shaobai, they would never interact with someone with mediocre talent like Ye Qingtang.


    Jiang Shaobai did not rush to reply. Rather, she took a sip of water at her own pace, wiped her mouth slowly, and finally replied. ¡°I¡¯ll hang out with whoever I want. Since when was it up to you all to tell me what to do?¡±


    Her tone was calm but devoid of the usual rity and more loaded with gloom.


    Those youths sharply sensed Jiang Shaobai¡¯s unhappiness and immediately changed their words.


    ¡°Shaobai, we did not mean to tell you what to do. You also know that Jiang Yanyun and those bunch of people are up to something recently. The Martial Arts Championship is in five months, and I heard that the people on Jiang Yanyun¡¯s side are working extremely hard for it. We don¡¯t wish for Jiang Yanyun to obtain a spot in the Martial Arts Championship. In terms of endowments and innate talent, no one else is better than you in the entire Taiyuan Valley¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you were the same age as Jiang Yanyun, that fellow would already have been crushed by you. He is so arrogant now only because of the fact that he has been in the valley since young.¡±


    ¡°Why waste time on that Ye Qingtang? If you like her, the few of us can just give her some advice. You can just set your mind at rest and prepare for the Martial Arts Championship.¡±


    To these youths, they simply had no idea why Jiang Shaoba treated Ye Qingtang so differently, and neither could they understand what she was thinking. They only treated it as though Jiang Shaobai was interested in Ye Qingtang.


    There was truly no need for Jiang Shaobai to waste time interacting with a teenage girl that just entered the valley with low skills and endowment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you think highly of her, we can just train with her.¡± Everyone else agreed.


    Given Ye Qingtang¡¯s realm, she would benefit greatly when any one of them provided a few tips.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Instead of nagging over here, why don¡¯t you all scram back to cultivate? I heard that you all fought with Jiang Yanyun¡¯s people and that the oue was not too good.¡± Jiang Shaobai cast them a look.


    Everyoneughed awkwardly.

 Chapter 1577 - Cultivation 5

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1577 Cultivation 5</h1>


    Ever since Jiang Shaobai and Jiang Yanyun met, they were on unfriendly terms, and the youths on both sides had been fighting both openly and covertly for a long time. The Martial Arts Championship spot was one of the targets of theirpetition.


    Although the number of spots avable for the Martial Arts Championship was still unknown, tension had already begun filling the air.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang headed to the Jiang Family¡¯s sacred ground. It was the deepest corner of Taiyuan Valley where a mountain range split the boundless valley into five canyons.


    A Jiang Family warden guarding outside the canyon was recording something with his head lowered and only looked up when he felt someone getting close. His eyes subsequentlynded on the alluring girl who carried a little white tiger in her arms.


    ¡°Hello. I wish to enter the sacred grounds to cultivate. May I know what rules there are?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The warden nced at Ye Qingtang and found her to be extremely foreign. Then, he recalled the rumor of the Domain Monarch Founder¡¯s return.


    He seemed to have heard that the Domain Monarch Founder brought a Jiang Family junior back to train with great care. However, that junior was found tock endowment after the test, so the Domain Monarch Founder lost his patience and left without caring about her anymore.


    When the Domain Monarch Founder left Taiyuan Valley, only a few elders and juniors were present, and everyone had a tacit agreement to keep mum about the reason behind his departure. Rather, those who were unaware falsely assumed that the Domain Monarch Founder was dissatisfied over acking junior who he chose and thus left to not waste any time.


    The warden did not speak and merely raised his hand and tapped the golden tablet at the entrance, signaling Ye Qingtang to look at it herself.


    The Taiyuan Valley sacred ground was split into five canyons, namely the Gong, Shang, Jiao, Zheng, and Yu canyons.


    The cultivation effects became more obvious and prominent in that sequential order.


    A day of cultivation in the Gong Canyon was equivalent to ten days outside.


    A day of cultivation in the Shang Canyon was equivalent to twenty days outside.


    Following this pattern, a day of cultivation in the Yu Canyon was equivalent to fifty days outside¡­


    However, the closer to the end of the sequence, therger the number of honor points required for that canyon.


    A day of cultivation in just the Gong Canyon required two thousand honor points while the Yu canyon required ten thousand honor points¡­


    Ye Qingtang had a total of ten thousand honor points, and if she used them in the Yu Canyon, she would have to leave after a day.


    Apart from increasing the cultivation speed, the spirit energy in the different canyons had different refinement effects on the body; the closer to the end of the sequence, the better the effects of the canyon.


    Ye Qingtang weighed her options and ultimately decided on the Gong Canyon.


    Her current realm was not high, and there was a limit to the amount of spirit energy she could absorb. If she went to the Yu Canyon, the one-day duration would probably be wasted.


    ¡°I want to enter the Gong Canyon for five days.¡± Ye Qingtang handed in the honor points to exchange for a chance to cultivate in the Gong Canyon for five days and was immediately led into the Gong Canyon by the warden.


    Right after Ye Qingtang entered, two youths who were approaching the sacred grounds noticed the back view of Ye Qingtang entering Gong Canyon.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl that has always been beside Jiang Shaobai recently?¡± A youth squinted his eyes and said.


    ¡°Jiang Shaobai has such great innate talent, but god knows what she is thinking to actually waste time on that girl. I think she can forget about reaching Brother Yanyun¡¯s realm in this lifetime.¡± Another youth sneered.

 Chapter 1578 - Breakthrough 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1578 Breakthrough 1</h1>


    Ye Qingtang slowly walked into Gong Valley. A cool breeze blew from the valley, brushing past her cheeks.


    The entire valley was filled with rich spirit energy. There were many air vents in the ground, and from time to time, steam would shoot out of them, filling the entire valley with hot steam.


    Ye Qingtang walked within the valley for a while and noticed that the spirit energy was mostly evenly distributed throughout the valley. However, there was a little more spirit energy in the areas where there were more air vents.


    ¡°There¡¯s probably something peculiar beneath the ground of this valley.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze fell on the air vents that were continually shooting out steam. She felt curious but did not waste time analyzing it.


    She could only stay in the valley for five days. She must make the best of this short time.


    Now, her cultivation realm was just a step away from the Heavenly Venerate realm. Otherwise, she would not have used up all her honor points here.


    Arcane Supremacy and Heavenly Venerate were just a realm apart, but between them was a gulf that was almost impossible to cross. Once crossed, one would realize that the realms werepletely different.


    Ye Qingtang calmed herself down and sat cross-legged at a spot with the most air vents. Although steam surrounded her and it was as hot and suffocating as an oven, she slowly closed her eyes and allowed herself to sinkpletely into the spirit energy. She slowly guided her spirit energy around her body and through her meridian points.


    She cultivated for five days and five nights.


    During these five days and nights, Ye Qingtang did not drink a drop of water or move an inch. She continually guided her spirit energy around her body and sensed that the invisible door to the next realm, which had been blocking her, was being slowly pushed aside.


    The surrounding steam reddened Ye Qingtang¡¯s pale face.


    The little white tiger, who had been cuddled in her arms, could not stand the damp heat of the steam. It shook its fur and crawled down to look for a cooler ce.


    But at that moment, the little white tiger saw that Ye Qingtang¡¯s expressioncked its usual willfulness, so it kept quiet and did not make any noise.


    On the fifth night, in the quiet of the night, a golden ray of light suddenly burst forth from Ye Qingtang. The golden ray rushed towards the heavens, lighting up the entire dark valley.


    But the sacred ground was deep within Taiyuan Valley, and it waste at night, so no one noticed these signs of a breakthrough.


    When the golden light shot back into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, Ye Qingtang suddenly opened her eyes. The golden glow that floated around her meant she had sessfully broken through the first door of the Heavenly Venerate realm within these five days.


    She had finally entered the Heavenly Venerate realm!


    She puffed out a hot breath, and a smile surfaced on her face. She lifted her hand and casually wiped away the sweat on her cheeks. Then, she looked at the time. She still had half a day before she had to leave the valley.


    Although she had received a breakthrough, Ye Qingtang did not dare to waste time. These ten thousand honor points had been hard toe by. She intended to fully grasp every minute and every second and continue cultivating.


    Ye Qingtang only walked out of Gong Valley the next afternoon. Her entire aura had changed subtly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve used up all my honor points.¡± Ye Qingtang returned to her room to wash herself up. She sensed the new strength within her body. She might have entered the Heavenly Venerate realm, but she still had quite some way to go before she could enter the Martial Arts Championship. There were still five months left. Within these five months, she had to do her best to narrow the gap between her and others.

 Chapter 1579 - Two Star Constellation 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1579 Two Star Constetion 1</h1>


    Just as Ye Qingtang was thinking about it again, she suddenly felt a strange warmthing from her wrist.


    Ye Qingtang looked down, puzzled. The Nine Souls Ring on her wrist that had belonged to the Holy Lord of Shadows was now glowing with a blinding light.


    For a moment, Ye Qingtang could not figure out why it was glowing, and she was enveloped by the glow.


    Ye Qingtang was blinded by the bright light, but the Illusory Void¡¯s voice rang in her ears.


    ¡°Fortunate explorer, wee back to the Illusory Void.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that the God of Nature¡¯s voice?!


    Ye Qingtang was startled. The blinding light faded. What appeared before her eyes was not her room in Taiyuan Valley, but the neb filled Illusory Void that she had bid farewell to some time ago¡­


    The God of Nature¡¯s radiant body floated before her eyes¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± A look of surprise shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, and she nced at the Nine Souls Ring on her wrist.


    The Nine Souls Ring originally belonged to the Holy Lord of Shadows, and the Illusory Void had been sealed in the Temple by the Holy Lord of Shadows herself. Perhaps the Holy Lord of Shadows had left her imprint on her private possessions, turning it into a key to the Illusory Void¡­


    That way, the Holy Lord of Shadows could enter the Illusory Void whenever she liked, even if she was not in the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Fortunate explorer, which constetion would you like to enter this time?¡± Thenguid radiant body floated and shifted around before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Its tone was solemn and calm, but Ye Qingtang could discern a thread of anticipation in its voice.


    As the radiant body¡¯s voice rang out, the surrounding constetions drifted forth as if they would swallow her at any moment.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the various constetions.


    She had chosen the one-star constetion previously because it was lowest-ranked and would allow her to advance the most.


    Ye Qingtang knew that the higher the constetion level, the greater the effect it would have on her cultivation. But having experienced the one-star constetion, Ye Qingtang realized that although it could increase her cultivation state within a short time, she would need a period of refinement before she could fully grasp it.


    Also, since she could enter the Illusory Void anytime, she could take her time.


    So Ye Qingtang lifted her hand and pointed at the two-star constetion.


    ¡°¡­¡± said the radiant body.


    Ye Qingtang could vaguely hear the radiant body muttering. But when she nced at it, the radiant body appeared normal.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t consider the others? The four-star constetion is pretty good.¡± The radiant body seemed to want to promote the other constetions.


    Ye Qingtang had personally experienced the high-level constetions that the radiant body had termed the ¡°best¡± and ¡°most suitable.¡± She had almost died there, so she chose to pass over any of the radiant body¡¯s rmendations.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go there first,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    The radiant body seemed rather wistful. It slowly summoned the two-star constetion. Then, Ye Qingtang picked up the little white tiger, who had been sprawled on her, and flew straight into the two-star constetion.

 Chapter 1580 - Two Star Constellation 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1580 Two Star Constetion 2</h1>


    Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes. Before her was a gloomy and narrow alley. It was getting dark, and the scene before her was shrouded in gray.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously waited for a message from this world to surface in her mind.


    But she waited for a long time without any message appearing.


    ¡°Erm? Why are you waiting here?¡± The God of Nature, who had transformed into a child, floated out from behind Ye Qingtang. ¡°This time, you did not enter anyone¡¯s body. You can enter this world in your own body.¡±


    The God of Nature seemed to guess why Ye Qingtang was waiting and slowly exined it to her.


    Only then did Ye Qingtang study her clothing and discover she was wearing her original clothes. The space ring on her finger was also familiar.


    ¡°You need not have any particr identity to enter the world of constetions. You may enter in the body of someone from that world and take over their identity, or you may enter as yourself.¡± The God of Nature slowly exined.


    If she entered the world in someone¡¯s body, she would directly gain the original owner¡¯s knowledge of the world. If she came as herself, she would have no understanding of the world and would have to slowly explore it.


    Ye Qingtang did not feel that there was much difference between the two situations. In fact, she thought it was more convenient to enter as herself.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was preparing to question the God of Nature about her current mission, she suddenly heard the tter of a carriage.


    Lights flickered in the entrance of the dim alley. Although night was falling, there were still many people milling around.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the people passing through the alley, and a look of surprise surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡°Go take a look at this world first.¡± The God of Nature was in no hurry to issue Ye Qingtang with her mission. Right now, Ye Qingtang needed to familiarize herself with the world she was in.


    Ye Qingtang slowly walked out of the dark alley. What she saw caused her to widen her eyes.


    The pedestrians hurrying along the street were all tall with deep-set features. They lookedpletely different from the people that Ye Qingtang had met previously. Most of them had golden hair and blue eyes or brown hair and green eyes. They had prominent noses and high cheekbones, and all of them were very tall.


    ¡°An alien race?¡± Ye Qingtang could not help but feel curious when she saw this group of people with strange hair and eye colors. But when she examined them closely, she noticed that they did not have the aura of an alien race. The aura that surrounded them was exactly the same as that of the human race.


    Human race?


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. A troop of heavily armored knights was riding their tall horses across the street. Their armor looked peculiar as if they were made entirely out of metal and protected their bodypletely. Their helmets alsopletely veiled their features so that nothing was exposed.


    A carriage was being escorted by the heavily armored knights. As they crossed the street, a carriage suddenly appeared. On it hung a drawing of a heavily armored man with a pair of wings.


    He looked somewhat like the Winged People, but the structure of his wings was different.

 Chapter 1581 - Two Star Constellation 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1581 Two Star Constetion 3</h1>


    ¡°Bishop of York, please protect our troops!¡±


    Various prayers emerged from the crowd. The respectful and devout expressions on the peoples¡¯ faces did not vanish even after the carriage and knights had gone.


    Ye Qingtang did not know how to feel when she saw this strange scene.


    These people were clearly humans, but they werepletely foreign. Their hair color was like that of an alien race, and all of them, whether male or female, had deep-set features and snow-white skin.


    Even their attire waspletely different from the clothes that Ye Qingtang was familiar with.


    Here, the women mostly wore tight-waisted dresses with long, loose skirts. The men all wore close-fitting clothes simr to the leather armor of martial arts outfits.


    Ye Qingtang quietly watched the scene before her as she thought about whether she should find a ce to familiarize herself with her environment. She quickly found the ce with the densest crowd.


    A ce filled with the fumes of alcohol.


    Ye Qingtang thought that this must be a restaurant, so she stepped in. She realized that her appearance in the dim firelight had attracted the attention of many pedestrians. When this strange world¡¯srge-sized people saw a petite young girl with jet-ck hair and shining ck eyes, they looked horrified.


    Ye Qingtang entered the establishment that looked like a restaurant and sat down in a corner. After she entered, she realized that this ce was not what she had expected.


    A few bearded, burly men had rolled up their sleeves, showing their well-muscled biceps. They clutched huge mugs and were banging them together. She could vaguely see some white substance that looked like foam continually flowing from the mugs.


    A woman with an enchanting figure flicked her long, curly hair. She was dressed revealingly, and she giggled as she circted among the men, who also embraced her. Her little hands teased their hairy chests.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt that this was a very strange ce.


    ¡°Does this adorable youngdy want anything? We have intoxicating wine and delicious beef here.¡± The woman who was dressed so revealingly plopped herself down at Ye Qingtang¡¯s table. Her reddish-brown hair was long and hung to her shoulders in waves, and her dark green eyes smiled provocatively.


    Because Ye Qingtang was sitting in the corner, the darkness veiled her hair and eye color so that others could not see her clearly.


    Adorable¡­ youngdy?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little.


    ¡°Please, a portion of meat will do.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke slowly in a warm and polite tone.


    ¡°Um?¡± The red-haired girl frowned slightly.


    Please?


    Will do?


    What does that mean?


    But she understood ¡®a portion of meat¡¯, so she smilingly noted it down and went to prepare it. When she brushed past herpanions, she remembered to smile teasingly and say, ¡°Hey, did you see that? That poor littlemb has ended up here. Pray that she won¡¯t be devoured by the wild beasts here.¡±


    Fred¡¯s bar was a paradise for men.


    Ye Qingtang was seated in darkness and could hear the shouts from the surrounding people. With her keen sense of hearing, she could clearly hear the voice of every person present. She needed to extract information about this world from their conversations.

 Chapter 1582 - Two Star Constellation 4

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1582 Two Star Constetion 4</h1>


    As the Supreme League Kingdom expanded continually, another two countries, which were simrly ambitious, sheltered under the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s wings and began a battle to dominate the world.


    But this battle against the rest of the world was at an impasse. A few powerful countries that had taken a neutral stance at first had be displeased by the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s invasions and ordered punitive expeditions against the Supreme League Kingdom.


    Ye Qingtang quickly absorbed this information. Who knew what kind of mission that awful God of Nature would give her? She nced around, wondering what the God of Nature was doing.


    Ye Qingtang was rendered speechless by what she saw.


    Only she could see that the God of Nature had mixed in with the crowd and was dancing a strange dance with the curvaceousdy and the burly men.


    Does that mean that¡­ he just wanted to seize the opportunity to enter the various worlds and have some fun?


    Ye Qingtang was just feeling helpless when the curvaceousdy ced a te of beef that was still oozing blood before her. She also gave her a blunt knife and a fork with broken tines.


    ??


    Ye Qingtang felt perplexed when she looked at the two utensils.


    Are there no chopsticks?


    Ye Qingtang looked helpless. She was about to throw the beef that was oozing with blood into the little white tiger¡¯s mouth when there was a sudden disturbance at the bar. A few well-built men, with their faces reddened with alcohol, had started brawling. The entire ce was in chaos, and various utensils were sent flying. The shrill screams of a woman mingled with the shouts of the men.


    Although Ye Qingtang was sitting in a corner, she saw a burly man flying straight at her. She subconsciously raised her hand and caught the burly man, then ced him on the ground.


    The burly man seemed to be drunk. The moment hended on the ground, he turned and tried to punch Ye Qingtang¡¯s head.


    A group of busybodies saw that he had suddenly swung at the petite youngdy, and they roared in excitement.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression did not change when she saw that this ungrateful man had swung his fist at her. She single-handedly caught the burly man¡¯s fist.


    The soft, pale little hand seized the fist that was evenrger than her head. As the burly man realized that his fist would not budge, a look of agony appeared on hisrge, hairy face.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly. Then, she lifted her hand slightly and flung him aside.


    The burly man fell with a crash, splintering the table and chairs and causing the crowd to roar withughter.


    ¡°Charlie, your muscles are like cotton wool. What a joke. You can¡¯t even manage a little fellow.¡±


    The burly man who had been flung aside was irritated and angry. He roared with rage and flung a huge beer barrel at Ye Qingtang.


    Will there be any end to this?


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She had nothing to say about the actions of this barbarian. She picked up the little white tiger, and with a leap, her petite figure vanished before everyone¡¯s eyes. When she next appeared, she was standing behind the burly man. Her soft, pale little hand grasped the burly man¡¯s neck. Then, she smashed his huge body onto the ground.

 Chapter 1583 - Black Witch 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1583 ck Witch 1</h1>


    The mouth of the embarrassed and angry burly man was filled with blood after his fall. He raised his head and was about to curse at her.


    Then, he saw the beautiful young girl standing under themplight. Her long ck hair was loose, and her ck eyes were slightly narrowed.


    With just one nce.


    The burly man grew extraordinarily frightened. He quivered as he kneeled on the floor as if he had seen something terrifying.


    A strange mood hung over the bar, and there was an unprecedented dead silence.


    ¡°¡­¡± Had she been too rough? Ye Qingtang could not help but feel puzzled as she looked at the frozen crowd.


    She could not see any spirit energy moving around these people. The spirit energy in this world was average. From the way the men in this bar fought, Ye Qingtang could only describe their fighting abilities as barbaric.


    The God of Nature was having fun. When he saw that the ce hade to a standstill, hended on Ye Qingtang withughing eyes.


    Ye Qingtang had a feeling that this fellow was up to no good.


    A few slender men sneaked out of the back door of the bar when they saw that no one was paying attention to them.


    Ye Qingtang had no intention of making a scene here. When she saw the crowd¡¯s strange reaction, she thought that she had better leave.


    In any case, she now had a basic understanding of this world.


    But before Ye Qingtang could take a single step, the surrounding people shrank back in terror. They looked at her as if they had seen a ghost.


    Did they have to look so terrified even if her appearance was somewhat different from them?


    For the second time in her life, Ye Qingtang doubted her looks.


    Am I so terrifying?


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to find out why they were so afraid of her. She turned and made her way to leave this foul ce.


    Ye Qingtang had just walked to the door, but had not yet stepped across the threshold, when she suddenly saw a hunchbacked old woman wearing tattered old clothes. The old woman suddenly rushed in front of Ye Qingtang, and her wrinkled face was filled with terror and anger. She took out a silver hexagram and squeezed a shrill scream from her throat:


    ¡°You detestable servant of the devil! You are surrounded by holy light. Don¡¯t you dare spread disaster to our city!¡±


    Devil? Servant? Disaster?


    Ye Qingtang did not understand what the old woman was talking about, but she could clearly see that the old woman was ring at her with the same expression that some self-righteous people in the First Maind used when attacking a heretic sect.


    ¡°We must not allow this evil ck witch to leave. She has sumbed to the wiles of the devil and has abandoned God¡¯s guidance. Her appearance here will destroy our little town!¡± The old woman screeched in self-righteous tones as if she was prepared to fight the devil to death.


    ¡°Since she is already here, she has nted the seeds of a curse. The gue wille soon. We can only break the devil¡¯s curse by burning this ck witch. We must not allow her to leave!¡± The old woman roared with all her might.


    What ck witch, what curse¡­ Ye Qingtang waspletely confused by the old woman.


    As the old woman bellowed, the terrified people in the bar recovered their wits. It was as if the words ¡°the gue wille soon¡± had caused even greater terror.

 Chapter 1584 - Black Witch 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1584 ck Witch 2</h1>


    A ck witch was a servant of the devil who had sold her soul. They believed in the idea of a devil. In order to serve their master, they would cruelly bring all kinds of disasters on people¡­


    The most prominent features of these ck witches were their long, jet ck hair and dark eyes.


    The devil came from hell, and his favorite color was ck.


    ¡°We cannot allow her to leave this ce or disaster wille upon our city!¡± Someone in the panicked crowd let out a terrified wail.


    Those who feared the ck witch began to surround the entire bar. Looking at the girl before them with tense expressions, they grabbed onto utensils and wooden stools.


    Ye Qingtang saw that the crowd before her was terrified. They stared at her in horror and anger. She was still rather puzzled as they continued to scold and roar at her.


    ck witch?


    What¡¯s a ck witch?


    Ye Qingtang felt that she could still understand what was happening in the one-star constetion. Why was this two-star constetion so bewildering?


    As she looked at the pairs of terrified and hate-filled eyes, Ye Qingtang felt that if not for the fact that she entered this world in her own body, she would have thought that she had inhabited the body of a viin who hadmitted all kinds of evil deeds and killed many people.


    As the people continued to yell and scold, the tter of horse hooves drew nearer.


    The people who had gathered outside the bar with burning torches when they heard themotion now turned towards the sound. They saw heavily armored knights on their tall horses heading in their direction.


    Everyone acted as though they had seen their savior. Hopeful smiles appeared on their terrified faces. They looked reverently at the magnificent carriage behind the knights.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Bishop of York! The Bishop of York is here!¡±


    ¡°Damn ck witch, you¡¯re doomed now. The Bishop of York will certainly send you back to hell!¡±


    The people cheered.


    As the door of the carriage slowly opened, a middle-aged man dressed in a long, white robe alighted. His eyes were deep-set, and his brown beard was neatlybed. As everyone looked on respectfully, he nced at the chaotic scene and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Bishop of York, we¡¯ve discovered a ck witch. Please help us avert disaster and save those of us who are believers.¡± The old woman who had been viciously snarling at Ye Qingtang rushed over to the Bishop of York the moment she saw him. She piously kneeled before the Bishop of York as she prayed.


    The Bishop of York¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl in the bar. He was startled when he saw that the girl had long, jet-ck hair and shining eyes as dark as the night sky.


    ¡°The ws of the devil are reaching for innocent citizens. You servants of the devil are not fit to step into this peaceful and happy ce.¡± The Bishop of York spoke solemnly. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Ye Qingtang with disdain.


    With that, the Bishop of York raised his hand slightly. The Vatican¡¯s knights that had followed him now advanced a step and handed him a holy chalice made of pure silver. Water sloshed in the holy chalice, reflecting the firelight.

 Chapter 1585 - Black Witch 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">1585 ck Witch 3</h1>


    In these years when war was widespread, the Vatican was their greatest source of spiritualfort. Living on the edge between life and death, only God¡¯s guidance, as ryed by the Vatican, could relieve their fears and unease.


    One might say that in the hearts of the citizens, the Vatican was equivalent to imperial authority.


    At the Bishop of York¡¯s notice, everyone in the bar frantically scrambled to leave. They could not wait to distance themselves from the ck witch.


    In a moment, the entire bar waspletely empty; only Ye Qingtang was left.


    Large numbers of Vatican knights surrounded the bar. They held long spears and stood at the ready.


    ¡°The light of God covers the earth, dispelling all darkness. The servants of evil will eventually meet their destruction. While God is present, he will not permit evil souls like you to tread this earth!¡± The Bishop of York held the silver holy chalice in one hand and a silver hexagram in the other. He raised his arms slightly as he intoned solemnly.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she watched this middle-aged man who looked like a quack.


    The next second, the Bishop of York gestured widely and slowly poured the ¡°holy water¡± at the entrance of the bar.


    ¡°I have sealed the servant of the devil within. Souls that have been corrupted by the devil have to be utterly destroyed with fire,¡± the Bishop of York said solemnly.


    The knights from the Vatican instantly understood what the Bishop meant. They poured barrels of strong alcohol on the bar and then threw their ming torches into it.


    In a moment, the entire bar was engulfed by roaring mes!


    Cheers continually rang from the crowd. They seemed to be celebrating the burning and destruction of the devil¡¯s servant.


    ¡°Bishop of York, why did a ck witch appear here?¡± A devout believer asked in terror.


    The Bishop of York said, ¡°For the past half a year, our Supreme League Kingdom has been attacked from all sides. Our enemy countries must have secretly made a deal with the devil to devastate our country with gues and disasters, and they want to destroy His Majesty¡¯s ambition of uniting this maind.¡±


    From the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s initial sweeping victories to today¡¯s impasse, they had experienced innumerable invasions. The stalemate was gradually turning into defeat. This made all the people in this kingdom jittery.


    To outsiders, the Vatican appeared to be impartial and independent. However, the Bishop of York and the others resided in the Supreme League Kingdom and had naturally benefited from the Kingdom. If the Supreme League Kingdom were to be destroyed, they would not be treated well.


    In order to calm the people, for the past few years, they had med the devil for all the disasters and idents that urred in the kingdom.


    This was the enemy countries persecuting them, not God punishing the kingdom.


    The Vatican had always been the people¡¯s greatest source of spiritual support, so since the Bishop of York said so, they believed him without question.


    ¡°Abominable devil, abominable ck witch, burn her! We must burn her to death!¡± As tension in the group rose, the crowd¡¯s shouting grew more intense.


    ¡°Who in this group has interacted with the ck witch? The ck witch is extremely malicious. Just casual contact is sufficient for her to corrupt you.¡± The Bishop of York spoke coldly as his gaze swept through the crowd.


    Everyone quickly looked away. Even the burly man whom Ye Qingtang had thrown to the ground did not dare to speak, for fear of being implicated.

 Chapter 1586 - Black Witch 4

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1586 ck Witch 4</h1>


    ¡°Beloved Bishop of York, the ck witch tried to fool me into giving her food. I did not know who she was. Can I be saved? Has she put some evil ck magic spell on me?¡± The woman was almost crying in fear.


    ¡°My poor child.¡± The Bishop of York looked at the woman¡¯s heaving bosom, and his expression wavered. He put on apassionate look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already burnt the ck witch to death. You must return to the Vatican with meter. I will use Holy Water to exorcise the ck magic curse, and you will be safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Bishop of York!¡± The woman spoke with intense gratitude.


    ¡°Bishop of York, the ck witch tried to kill me. Bishop, please save me!¡± When the burly man who had fought Ye Qingtang heard that he could be brought back to the Vatican and cleansed with holy water, he immediately rushed forward.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Bishop of York frowned slightly. With that, even more people kneeled and admitted that they had been harmed by the ck witch.


    The Bishop of York¡¯s expression grew grimmer and grimmer.


    The truth was that although there were many stories about ck witches and various areas would frequently have stories of finding a ck witch and putting her to death, most people only knew that ck witches had a different hair and eye color. As that kind of pure ck pigmentation was seldom seen in this maind, its possessors were viewed as a foreign race, and it became proof of contact with the devil.


    Unless a ck witch really disyed her dark arts, there was no way to ascertain their identity. This over-generalization was merely to keep the people calm and to prevent any witch from escaping their grasp.


    Now, everyone was pleading to receive cleansing with holy water.


    Within the bar that was now engulfed in roaring mes, Ye Qingtang expressionlessly watched the zing mes.


    She did not know what a so-called ck witch was in this world.


    But she had no intention of being burnt to death by a bunch of stupid citizens.


    Since the God of Nature had yet to issue her a mission, Ye Qingtang did not intend to waste time here.


    With that, Ye Qingtang raised her hand slightly. A white halo suddenly flew from her hand and rushed at the surrounding mes. The next second, she picked up the little white tiger and lightly pushed off from the ground. She leaped up and rushed out of the mes encircling the bar!


    The Bishop of York, who was stillmunicating God¡¯s purpose to the people, suddenly heard an ear-splitting explosion.


    He looked up in surprise and saw a huge halo rush out from the bar and float in mid-air.


    A slender figure in the center of the white halo suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    The Bishop of York waspletely stunned by what he saw.


    The surrounding citizens were terrified when they saw that the ck witch, who was supposedly burnt to death, had now rushed into the void and was suspended in mid-air without anything under her feet. Undting screams immediately rang out.


    ¡°Bishop of York, please save us. This ck witch is too powerful!¡±


    The Bishop of York waspletely shocked. He stared stupidly at the young girl surrounded by the halo of light.

 Chapter 1587 - White Magician 1

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1587 White Magician 1</h1>


    It was rumored that the source of magic originally existed in this maind, and those who possessed the source of magic were divided into two camps: one was ck magic, which was used by followers of the devil, while the other was white magic, which represented a believer of the gods.


    However, after a massive disaster, those who had ck magic and white magic died sessively, and all traces of magic was wiped out from this maind. All that people knew was just rumors regarding magic.


    Recently, people would always rte disasters to the ck witches who once mastered ck magic, while the ambassadors of the white magic never appeared ever again.


    Yet, at this very instant, the Bishop of York¡¯s heart palpitated fiercely.


    As a member of the Vatican, he had read various documents in the Vatican that recorded information on white magic. The most obvious description of white magic was none other than its color.


    Clean, pure-white, and wless like that of moonlight.


    The Bishop of York suddenly felt great pressure, and his soul even shuddered from this feeling. Wasn¡¯t the white light surrounding the girling from none other than the one and only white magic?


    ¡°Bishop of York, quickly execute your holy powers and eliminate this ck witch!¡± The crowd in the surroundings was unaware of the Bishop of York¡¯s shock as they were anxiously seeking protection.


    Towering above everyone, Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she looked at the incredulously foolish people with faint impatience.


    She did not intend to carelessly kill anyone in this constetion world, but it would be a different story if they came down on her.


    At this moment, the Vatican knights in the surroundings saw Ye Qingtang, who suddenly dashed out of the fire ring, and they viewed her as a powerful enemy. Then, they immediately gripped onto their spears and threw it toward the girl in the sky!


    Numerous spears turned into bolts of light and flew across the sky.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the iing spears emotionlessly. Lifting her sleeve slightly, she released a little spirit energy and crushed those sturdy spears into dust in a sh!


    Screams erupted among the crowd as they witnessed such a sight.


    However, the light in the Bishop of York¡¯s eyes intensified.


    This has to be it!


    I¡¯m sure of it!


    Apart from the legendary source of magic, what else could achieve such tremendous power?


    The Vatican knights forcefully suppressed their fear when they noticed that the ck witch¡¯s magic became increasingly stronger. They took the bow and arrow on their backs, drew the bowstring, and prepared to attack the ¡°ck witch¡± in the sky.


    To protect theirnd, they shall not fear ck magic.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows slightly. She vaguely sensed that these people mistook her for some scary thing, but she did not do anything that was out of line and did not have any intention to harm them despite their harassment. Why did they still not understand?


    ¡°Er¡­ You cannot hurt them¡­¡± The God of Nature who had remained mum for a long time suddenly spoke when Ye Qingtang gradually lost her patience.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qingtang asked calmly.


    ¡°Because this is rted to the mission that I¡¯m giving you.¡± The God of Nature smiled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Trickster!

 Chapter 1588 - White Magician 2

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1588 White Magician 2</h1>


    The Vatican knights stopped immediately as they looked at him in confusion. On the other hand, the surrounding people had a look of understanding.


    ¡°The Bishop of York is going to attack her personally!¡±


    ¡°Bishop of York, quickly send this abominable ck witch to hell!¡±


    The Bishop of York¡¯s forehead was sweating profusely as he looked at the cold-looking girl in the sky. He took a step back and said sincerely, ¡°Respectable white magician, please forgive us for offending you. We were blinded by stupidity and did not recognize your identity.¡±


    The moring crowd was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°White¡­ white magician?¡±


    ¡°Bishop of York, are you joking¡­ Isn¡¯t¡­ she a ck witch?¡±


    The Bishop of York frowned and said, ¡°ck hair and ck eyes are not characteristics unique to a ck witch. Our god was the one who first selected such a hair and eye color¡­ Afterward, the devil despicably stole all of this away and intentionally searched for servants with the same characteristics to confuse our perception.¡±


    What the Bishop of York said was true as these were clearly recorded in the documents in the Vatican.


    However, everything rted to the god was recorded by the Vatican, and every time a girl with ck hair and eyes appearedter on, most of their appearances were apanied by disasters and epidemics. Hence, over time, there were only traces of ck witches in the people¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Everyone panicked in a sh.


    It should be known that white magicians existed in the epoch of magic and was the closest to the darling of God. They learned to master the power of magic from God and fought against the ck magicians to protect this maind.


    Ye Qingtang originally intended to leave once and for all, but who would have thought that there would be such an intriguing change of events.


    Before this, everyone had a different attitude towards her, and Ye Qingtang could sense that they seemed to have mistaken the spirit energy around her as some other force and thus mistook her identity.


    ¡°Do you want to know what your mission in this world is?¡± The God of Nature asked with augh.


    Ye Qingtang faintly had an ominous feeling.


    The God of Nature looked at the devout-looking Bishop of York and told Ye Qingtang. ¡°Help the Supreme League Kingdom unify this maind, and you personally have to gain everyone¡¯s faith.¡±


    This time, the God of Nature did not split the missions and instead gave Ye Qingtang the only mission all at once.


    To gain everyone¡¯s faith.


    After hearing this extremely familiar mission, Ye Qingtang felt that the missions that the God of Nature assigned her toplete in the various constetion worlds were rted in a certain way.


    Nheless, since the mission was already given, Ye Qingtang knew what she had to do next.


    Looking at the Bishop of York who mistook her for a white magician, Ye Qingtang slowly descended from the sky.


    Her leisurely and casual movement caused a stir in the surroundings as everyone looked in astonishment at the girl who was floating in the air and surrounded by light.

 Chapter 1589 - White Magician 3

    <h1 ss="chapter-title">Chapter 1589 White Magician 3</h1>


    The Bishop of York had always thought that the ancestors said that for selffort, but he truly believed this saying when he saw the light around Ye Qingtang.


    The source of magic must not have disappeared. Otherwise, why did this white magician still have magical powers?


    ¡°Respectable white magician, we were rude and impetuous. Please forgive us,¡± the Bishop of York said sincerely.


    Offending a white magician was a disaster for every kingdom, but winning the favor of a white magician was the supreme glory of any kingdom!


    Since this white magician appeared in their Supreme League Kingdom, did it mean that she might have once been a member of this kingdom?


    The Supreme League Kingdom was currently in hot water, and if they could obtain the help of the white magician, they would definitely be able to ovee this suffering and wee the light of victory!


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    It¡¯s alright?


    The Bishop of York did not understand what Ye Qingtang meant, but seeing that she did not have any unusual expression, he faintly guessed that she probably did not me them.


    The Bishop of York heaved a great sigh of relief immediately.


    The white magician is indeed a white magician. Based on the way she speaks, she is probably utilizing colloquialisms of the epoch of magic.


    The Bishop of York shuddered at that thought.


    Could it be that the white magician before me is a lucky survivor of the massive disaster during the epoch of magic?


    Wouldn¡¯t she be thousands of years old then?


    The Bishop of York was even more astounded. Seeing that Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes werepletely different from theirs, he believed even more strongly that his guess was right.


    Everyone else could not help but be astonished when they saw the Bishop of York¡¯s humble behavior.


    ¡°White magician¡­ She¡¯s actually a white magician¡­ Ah! The white magician actually ate the food that I made¡­ I¡¯m so lucky!¡± A young woman in the bar was about to faint from bliss¡ªan attitudepletely unlike her earlier disgust and fear of the ck witch.


    ¡°What about that? The white magician even touched me with her hands.¡± The muscr man who was knocked down by Ye Qingtang had apletely different attitude as well. He touched his swelling head with a pleased and satisfied expression, drawing the envy of his friends.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang acknowledged her identity as a white magician, the Bishop of York immediately said, ¡°We were unaware of your arrival. Please head to the Vatican for me to express my apologies.¡±


    The Bishop of York was aware of the kingdom¡¯s current difficulty and was obviously unwilling to let the powerful white magician leave.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and signaled the Bishop of York to lead the way.


    He raised his finger and pointed in the direction of the Vatican. He originally intended to invite Ye Qingtang into the carriage to head there together, but who would have thought that Ye Qingtang would simply fly there after knowing its location.


    Her glowing figure turned into a bolt of light under the moonlight, and she flew across the city like a shooting star.


    This instantly attracted the exmation of many, and some even kneeled on the ground and made a wish silently.


    The Bishop of York dared not to hesitate and quickly returned with his men.

 Chapter 1590 - White Magician 4

    Chapter 1590 White Magician 4</h1>


    Previously, those muscr men she met in the bar were also going to head to the frontline a few dayster.


    Gradually, Ye Qingtang learned more clues about this world from their conversation.


    From the source of magic to the epoch of magic, the disaster and the war between the ck witches and white magicians¡­ as well as the war that was happening on this maind right now.


    This war involved every country on this maind regardless of their size, and no one was fortunate enough to escape it. As the kingdom that first incited the war, the Supreme League Kingdom arose the dissatisfaction of other countries, and thus the war expanded to an unimaginable scale.


    Ye Qingtang listened to the Bishop of York silently. Although he did not say it clearly, he secretly sounded her out if she was from the Supreme League Kingdom. After Ye Qingtang gave him a definite answer, he evidently heaved a sigh of relief and continuouslymented about the dangerous situation that the Supreme League Kingdom was currently facing.


    Ye Qingtang knew what the Bishop of York meant from his tearfulints.


    His goal coincided with hers.


    ¡°It is truly regretful for the Supreme League Kingdom to face such a situation.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed.


    ¡°The Emperor initially only wanted to get rid of those avaricious people from the Luo Kingdom and did not expect things to develop to this state. Everyone on this maind was deceived by the people of the Luo Kingdom! We will be destroyed sooner orter! The people of the Luo Kingdom are the remaining evildoers left behind by the devil on this maind. They¡¯re the best at using flowery speech to bewitch people!¡±


    The Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s initial war was over a small country named the Luo Kingdom, which was stuck between variousrge and powerful kingdoms.


    The size of Luo Kingdom¡¯s territory was pitifully small and was less than the size of a province in the Supreme League Kingdom.


    ¡°Lord white magician, please help the Emperor. He has be a supposed devil to all the other kingdoms, but only we know the reason behind his actions. Without the Emperor, the citizens of the Supreme League Kingdom would probably die from starvation,¡± the Bishop of York said anxiously.


    ¡°I am willing to do so if it can save the citizens of the Supreme League Kingdom from disaster.¡± Ye Qingtang concurred with the Bishop of York.


    The Bishop of York¡¯s eyes shone, and he expressed his gratitude to Ye Qingtang. He immediately ordered people to arrange a room for Ye Qingtang before hurrying off to contact his superior so as to personally bring this precious white magician to the Emperor and gain glory for himself.


    The Bishop of York did want to help the kingdom, but this did not obstruct him from gaining benefits either.


    If he could personally send a powerful white magician to the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, he would definitely rise in ranks in the Vatican! And he no longer needed to be stuck in this remote little town!


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the busy Bishop of York, her knowledge regarding this two-star constetion world deepened again.


    It had to be said that this world was greatly different from her original world. However, it was great that she already knew what the mission was and how to proceed with it.


    Ye Qingtang returned to the room that the Bishop of York prepared for her, calmed her heart down, and meditated on the ground cross-legged as she waited for good news from the Bishop of York.

 Chapter 1591 - Allied Forces (1)

    Chapter 1591 ¨C Allied Forces (1)


    Night fell, and the people in the town were fast asleep. Dark clouds covered the moon silently as though it was a premonition of the arrival of death.


    In the room, Ye Qingtang, who was cultivating through meditation, suddenly opened her eyes as she heard some noise. She immediately stood up to check what happened, but the moment she opened her room, the white-robed believers were scampering all over the ce with terrified expressions while making cries that sounded like knells.


    Ye Qingtang originally wanted to ask someone about the situation, but based on their current state, she probably would not get any answer.


    Thus, Ye Qingtang simply left the Vatican and headed to the area of chaos.


    The back of the town was guarded by a garrison, but this ce was covered in smoke right now.


    Numerous figures were locked in a deadly battle in the darkness, and swords glistened from the reflection of the moonlight. Tall figures copsed in the pool of blood one after another, and the mixture of the heavy blood and smoke choked everyone.


    ¡°General Mark, the allied forces¡¯ troops are too great in numbers. Theyunched a sneak attack in the night, and we have suffered a great loss!¡± One soldier dripping with blood spoke as he looked at the highest-rankedmander, General Mark, in the town.


    Mark frowned deeply as he looked at the intense battle not far away.


    This town was in a remote location and was extremely far away from the main battlefield. However, no one expected the allied forces to suddenly attack this ce.


    The abrupt attack left the guardspletely unprepared.


    The enemies¡¯ numbers were far above theirs, and Mark¡¯s guards suffered a great loss in just the first wave of battle.


    ¡°General, should we retreat first¡­¡±


    The soldier had not finished his sentence when he was immediately kicked to the floor by Mark.


    ¡°I will behead whoever dares to retreat! Listen to me carefully. No matter what, we must endure the allied forces¡¯ attacks. Even if I¡¯m left with my final breath, I will never let them invade into thend of the Supreme League Kingdom!¡± Mark unsheathed the heavy sword on his waist with a sharp nk.


    ¡°My troop only has soldiers who died in a battle and absolutely no deserters! Do you all hear me!¡±


    ¡°Yes! General!¡± The soldiers were shocked by their general who pledged his life to guard the defensive line, and all of them prepared to fight with their lives on the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand around. Polish your spears and follow me to the battlefield!¡± General Mark waved his hand and secured his helmet before getting onto a horse in preparation to fight with his life.


    The soldiers guarding this ce numbered fewer than one-fifth of the allied forces¡¯ troops, and even if they fought hard to the end, it would be difficult to achieve victory.


    Mark was very clear that the allied forces were fully prepared this time, and the number of mobilized troops was far more than what met the eye. He had faintly seen a ck lion g flying at the back of the battlefield, and the elite forces represented by the g truly sent a shiver down Mark¡¯s spine.


    Nevertheless, Mark had not extra time to consider these factors.


    His homnd was right behind him, and a disastrous nightmare would fall upon them should they retreat.


    ¡°KILL!¡± Mark yelled furiously. The shouts of the army filled the air as they charged into the battlefield with him.


    As Mark and the army charged into the battlefield, a slender figure slowly walked out of the town.

 Chapter 1592 - Allied Forces 2

    Chapter 1592 Allied Forces 2


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she watched the murderous and bloody scene before her.


    This town and the nearby surroundings were still peaceful before night fell. Who could have expected that this ce would turn into a hell-like battlefield in just a few hours?


    Ye Qingtang walked toward that fierce battlefield slowly. The ferocious soldiers¡¯ eyes were bloodshot as they waved their weapons continuously and chopped the heads of their enemies. Dismembered limbs and corpses were strewn all over the ground as sounds of ughtering filled the air.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± A sharp cry pierced the night sky. A guard who was soaked in blood had numerous wounds on his body, and his silver armor waspletely stained red. A soldier from the allied forces chased after him fiercely as though he was hunting his prey.


    That guard looked at most sixteen years old and was still a teenager. He instinctively wanted to avoid the arrival of death, but the fear on his face froze when he saw Ye Qingtang walking toward them from the town.


    He could not retreat!


    If he did, his family and friends would be massacred.


    Valor rushed into his chest. His retreating footsteps stopped and changed direction. With a beastly roar and bloodshot eyes, he charged toward the iing allied force soldier and raised his sword to protect his homnd!


    ¡°Run! This is a battlefield. Quickly¡­¡± The teen guard shouted with all his might, but the allied force soldier shed his shoulder in the next second, and blood spewed all over the ce.


    The remainder of his sentence was reced by a cry as the teen guard copsed before Ye Qingtang and stained her pure white dress with his blood.


    The bloodthirsty allied forces soldier suddenly saw a girl in strange clothes on the battlefield and noticed that the guard seemed to be protecting her earlier on.


    Almost instantly, the allied forces soldier unsheathed his bloody sword, ignored the dying teen guard, and shed at Ye Qingtang!


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised, but she remained expressionless as she watched the iing sword. Suddenly, she lifted her hand, and the heavy sword was trapped between her fingers easily¡­


    The allied forces soldier was filled with astonishment. His sword seemed to be soldered into iron and would not budge an inch.


    ¡°Can I kill this?¡± Ye Qingtang turned to look at the God of Nature.


    The God of Nature stopped her when she wanted to attack the people of the Supreme League Kingdom earlier on.


    The God of Nature floating behind Ye Qingtang nodded and said, ¡°Of course. They¡¯re the allied forces, the enemy of the Supreme League Kingdom.¡±


    The God of Nature was very knowledgeable about this world.


    ¡°Allied forces.¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled. In all honesty, everyone on this chaotic battlefield was heavily-armored, and she could not tell who was who.


    However, the teen in the armor from earlier on seemed to want her to leave this ce¡­


    In that case¡­ he should be a soldier of the Supreme League Kingdom.


    Ye Qingtang immediately distinguished the two types of armors representing the different camps.


    With permission from the God of Nature, Ye Qingtang simply broke the sword without hesitation and thrust it into the enemy soldier¡¯s neck while he was still stunned.


    Blood spouted into the sky in a sh.

 Chapter 1593 - Allied Forces 3

    Chapter 1593 Allied Forces 3


    The wounded teen guard originally thought that the innocent girl would also be in by the sword, but unexpectedly, he witnessed that girl killing the strong allied force soldier casually.


    Ye Qingtang remained emotionless as she watched the allied force soldier copse before her. Bending down slightly, she helped up the teen guard who wanted to protect her and discreetly fed him a pill before gently sending him to a safe spot at the border of the battlefield.


    ¡°You¡­¡± A look of surprise was reflected in the youth¡¯s eyes as he stared nkly at Ye Qingtang¡¯s stunning face under the moonlight.


    However, in the next second, Ye Qingtang leaped up and flew toward the most intense area of conflict on the battlefield.


    The mission that the God of Nature assigned her was to help the Supreme League Kingdom unify the maind; thus, its enemies could be killed!


    In the chaotic battlefield, a white figure suddenly appeared¡­


    The troops from the opposing camps were locked in a fierce battle, but they suddenly saw a petite girl appearing before their eyes.


    Before the guards could react, that girl turned into the incarnation of a death god and killed five allied force soldiers instantly like a bolt of lightning.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Before the guards could take a clear look at her face, she disappeared before their eyes once again.


    However, wherever she appeared, the soldiers of the allied forces died tragically without any chance to struggle or resist, just like a powerlessmb waiting to be ughtered!


    Given the martial skills of this world, Ye Qingtang could easily kill thousands of people in a second with her current martial realm. However, the soldiers of the Supreme League Kingdom were entangled in this fight, and Ye Qingtang was worried that she may identally kill a few Supreme League Kingdom soldiers.


    Helpless, she could only control her powers to prevent the Supreme League Kingdom soldiers from being harmed.


    Yet even so, her appearancepletely turned the tables around!


    On the battlefield, General Mark was on a horse as he shed his sword around and killed numerous enemies. However, at this very instant, his body was covered with many injuries, and his breathing gradually turned irregr.


    The guards fighting alongside Mark were extremely worn out as well, and their expressions darkened as they noticed the continual decline in guards.


    ¡°General Mark, we can¡¯t fight on like this anymore. Otherwise, all of our brothers will die here!¡±


    ¡°General!¡±


    ¡°To hell with being afraid of them! Even if our entire troop is wiped out, we must not retreat! Kill!¡± Mark roared in a deep tone.


    Just as everyone waspletely disheartened, they suddenly realized that the allied forces around them seemed to be decreasing continuously.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Could it be that the troops in the nearby town found out about the war? And rushed over to provide reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The nearest town to us is about two to three days¡¯ journey away from us. It¡¯s impossible for them to find¡­¡±


    ¡°General Mark, look!¡± A guard seized an opportunity and shouted loudly while pointing in the air above the battlefield with his sword.


    Mark looked in the direction, only to see a slender figure shuttling through the battlefield like a bolt of lightning. Blood sttered every area she passed by, and countless allied forces soldiers were killed by that white streak of lightning.

 Chapter 1594 - Brutal Little Fellow 1

    Chapter 1594 Brutal Little Fellow 1


    ¡°Who¡­ is that?¡± General Mark widened his eyes in shock. That girl isn¡¯t wielding any weapon, yet she can ughter strong soldiers so easily?


    Her simple and light movements made it seem as effortless as plucking a flower.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not care who she is first. Brothers, let¡¯s kill! Let¡¯s kill this group of bastards when they¡¯re in chaos!¡± As though he was inspired by the girl¡¯s aggressive murderous intent, General Mark shouted loudly and led his remaining guards to counter-attack fiercely.


    The allied forces, which originally held an absolute advantage, seemed to be in hell right now. Theyunched the first wave of attack with five times the amount of soldiers and originally thought they could easily eliminate the guards in this city. Yet, just as they were going to drive the guards to death, a devil-like girl suddenly appeared on their battlefield, and her fair hand was like the scythe of the god of death, reaping all their souls¡­


    There was a huge outburst of chaos among the allied forces as their troops were forced to retreat by that girl. However, when they finally pulled some distance away from the guards,


    That was the true arrival of a nightmare¡­


    Mark was about to continue pursuing them, but he suddenly saw the girl leaping up and floating in the air with a huge ck me zing behind her. In the next second, her slim fingers gently pointed at the allied forces, and endless ck mes instantly turned into a massive dragon and lunged forward!


    With a deafening roar, thousands of allied forces soldiers were engulfed by the ck me!


    The two forces had finally separated; otherwise, she did not dare to use any powers.


    Ye Qingtang sighed softly.


    General Mark and the rest who witnessed this scene werepletely dumbfounded as they watched the girl in the sky with their jaws hanging wide open.


    ¡°Go. Hurry, bring someone to check thisdy¡¯s identity!¡± There was a bright fire in General Mark¡¯s eyes. That girl seemed to be only attacking the allied forces, and if she was part of the Supreme League Kingdom, they probably would be able to survive this war!


    The allied forces had no choice but to retreat due to the ck me, and the guards cheered loudly at the sight.


    General Mark immediately brought his injured soldiers to seek medical treatment while a group of guards were sent to contact the mysterious and formidable girl.


    When Ye Qingtang came to the town, she only appeared near the bar, and only those hundred people there had seen her. These guards thus naturally did not recognize her.


    ¡°Friend, our general wishes to meet you,¡± a guard said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded lightly and immediately followed the group of guards to General Mark¡¯s base camp.


    In the headquarters, General Mark had already taken off his armor and was being bandaged for his wounds. Upon receiving the soldiers¡¯ report of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival, Mark immediately told the medic to leave and stood up as a petite girl walked into his sight.


    Previously, General Mark did not see the girl¡¯s looks clearly, but seeing her now, he realized that she was even smaller than expected and seemed to be about the height of a fourteen-year-old child.


    The more this was the case, the more surprised General Mike was over Ye Qingtang¡¯s ferocity on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1595 - Brutal Little Fellow 2

    <h4>Chapter 1595 Brutal Little Fellow 2</h4>


    ¡°Your performance on the battlefield was extremely stunning. May I know if you¡¯re a citizen of the Supreme League Kingdom?¡± General Mark asked straight to the point.


    He did not have any more time. While the allied forces retreated temporarily, this was only their first wave of attack, and General Mark was very clear that this night was destined to be a sleepless one¡ªthe allied forces definitely would not give up on the invasion so easily, and the bugle call for the second wave would sound very soon.


    General Mark needed to confirm the background of this mysterious girl as soon as possible.


    Ye Qingtang looked at General Mark¡¯s anxious expression and replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Almost instantly, General Mark heaved a clear sigh of relief, and the smile on his face deepened.


    ¡°Friend, tonight¡¯s war was all thanks to your help. I knew that the citizens of the Supreme League Kingdom were not craven and cowardly. The allied forces haveunched a sneak attack on us today, and the number of guards that we have may not be able to stop their n. My dear friend, are you willing to y a part in protecting our town by helping us resist the allied forces¡¯ invasion?¡± General Mark looked at Ye Qingtang solemnly. After witnessing this girl¡¯s ability for himself, he was increasingly certain that he required her help.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help us to ovee this crisis, I believe the people in the town would be extremely grateful for your bravery.¡± He added on.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Qingtang agreed to General Mark¡¯s request without any hesitation.


    Smiles almost flooded out from General Mark¡¯s eyes. ¡°May I know what your name is?¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied. ¡°You can call me Tang.¡±


    ¡°Tang? What a nice name.¡± General Mark smiled.


    Almost right after their conversation ended, a piercing bugle call rang from outside, and a guard rushed in hurriedly.


    ¡°General Mark, this is bad! The allied forces areunching an attack again, and the Glorious Lion Knights are leading the battle this time!¡±


    ¡°Glorious Lion Knights!¡± General Mark frowned instantly at the sound of this name.


    What he was most worried about still happened eventually.


    ¡°Is there anything special about the Glorious Lion Knights?¡± Ye Qingtang sensed General Mark¡¯s abnormality and asked curiously.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was so young, General Mark struggled for a moment and did not dare to lie to her. ¡°Tang, the Glorious Lion Knights is one of the five great elite forces of the allied forces and is the trump army of the Qin Dragon Kingdom. They once wiped out a troop of 10,000 soldiers with just 1,000 of them, and each one of them is extremely powerful and brave¡­¡±


    General Mark¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°When I saw the Glorious Lion Knights g just now, I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. Logically speaking, a force like the Glorious Lion Knights should be at the other battlefields, but unexpectedly¡­ They actually came here. I¡¯m afraid the allied forces are determined to conquer this ce.¡±


    At this moment, General Mark¡¯s good mood from inviting Ye Qingtang to participate in the battle vanishedpletely. He was very worried that this petite girl would withdraw after hearing what he said, but he realized that her clean face seemed to remain emotionless. It was as though shepletely did not realize the power of the Glorious Lion Knights.

 Chapter 1596 - Brutal Little Fellow 3

    Chapter 1596 Brutal Little Fellow 3


    The bugle call from outside became increasingly louder. General Mark did not dare to hesitate any longer and immediately put on his armor before leading the soldiers to the battlefield with Ye Qingtang following behind them.


    On the battlefield, the troops of the allied forces were densely packed, and with one nce, one could tell that there were multiple times more troops than before!


    General Mark¡¯s heart turned cold with just a look, and his expression darkened even further when he saw the 5,000 soldiers in golden armor in the center of the allied forces¡¯ troops.


    Golden armor. That¡¯s the Glorious Lion Knights battle armor!


    The Glorious Lion Knights actually deployed 5,000 people!


    It must be known that 5, 000 Glorious Lion Knights could rival 50, 000 regr soldiers, and apart from these 5,000 soldiers, the allied forces still had over 100,000 soldiers from other troops!


    The guards at General Mark¡¯s side amounted to only 20, 000 people, and he lost half of them from the first battle. Yet, there were ten times more enemies standing right before their eyes now!


    The death bell seemed to be looming over the guards¡¯ heads and was ready to ring for their deaths anytime.


    ¡°Archers, prepare!¡± General Mark suppressed his fear and shouted loudly.


    With hismand, thousands of archers pulled their bows, and arrows flew toward the allied forces¡¯ camp as General Mark raised his hand.


    No matter what, they must give it their all!


    ¡°Why are they not defending?¡± A guard who just shot an arrow was rather surprised when he saw that the allied forces did not take any defensive actions despite thousands of arrows being shot at them. It was as though theypletely did not see the arrows.


    General Mark frowned slightly as well as he was not clear about the allied forces¡¯ situation.


    But just as confusion clouded the guards, five ck beams suddenly shot out from the Glorious Lion Knights¡¯ camp. When the arrows reached the front of the allied forces, the five beams formed a gigantic ck screen under the moonlight!


    All the arrows turned into dust instantly upon contact with the ck screen!


    ¡°That is¡­ ck magic?! There are actually ck witches hidden among the Glorious Lion Knights?!¡± General Mark¡¯s eyes sharpened. Only then did he realize that there were five people donned in ck robes among the Glorious Lion Knights. Those people had very small frames and were concealed in the troops. If one did not look carefully, they simply could not spot those people in the night.


    The words ¡°ck magic¡± loomed above everyone¡¯s head like a nightmare.


    No one expected that the allied forces actually epted the servants of the devil!


    If the guards were almost on the brink of a breakdown by the enemy¡¯s numbers, the appearance of the five ck witches was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    Everyone seemed to have seen their own corpses on the ground.


    It¡¯s over. They¡¯repletely hopeless.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, Glorious Lion Knights, ck witches¡­ How terrifying their opponents were in this battle.


    Even General Mark¡¯splexion turned white.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! We are soldiers of the Supreme League Kingdom! We will protect our homnd with our lives!¡± General Mark shouted in a low tone in hopes of dispersing the fear among the army.


    However, the seeds of uneasiness had already spread silently.


    ¡°Those are ck witches. They possess ck magic¡­ How¡­ How can we possibly be their opponent¡­¡±

 Chapter 1597 - Brutal Little Fellow 4

    Chapter 1597 Brutal Little Fellow 4


    The guards were in a state of panic. It was at this moment that they realized that the first wave earlier on was just an appetizer from the allied forces and that this was the true battle.


    General Mark¡¯s expression turned uglier by the minute, and he immediatelymanded the archers. ¡°Continue to shoot! Aim straight at the five ck witches!¡±


    The archers pulled their bows with trembling fingers. All the arrows that were released were destroyed by the ck magic of the ck witches.


    The ray of hope diminished bit by bit.


    Laughter rang among the allied forces, and traveling through the air into General Mark¡¯s ears, theirughter wasced with sarcasm and ridicule.


    General Mark clenched his sword tightly as he looked at the soldiers who lost all morale. Suddenly, he flipped up onto his horse and was prepared to lead by example and charge toward the allied forces¡¯ camp.


    They could be defeated but could not be afraid!


    Just as General Mark¡¯s horse galloped for a few meters, a slender figure slowly passed by above him like a feather, and the galloping horse seemed to be cated by a certain force as it suddenly came to a stop.


    ¡°General Mark, do you want those five ck witches?¡± Ye Qingtang graduallynded before General Mark as she gazed at the five ck witches concealed among the Glorious Lion Knights troops from afar.


    She vividly remembered that in the evening, she was still mistaken to be a ck witch by the people here, so she thought that a ck witch was a very powerful figure.


    However¡­


    Looking at that ck screen, Ye Qingtang felt speechless for some reason.


    ¡°Tang? Hurry, step back. The ck witch¡¯s magic is very terrifying. You¡¯re still young.¡± General Mark was a little regretful now. Had he known that there was such a frightening number of allied forces and that there were also the Glorious Lion Knights and ck witches, he definitely would not pull this innocent girl into this battle.


    While this girl was powerful, she was only one person. She was not the opponent of thousands of soldiers.


    Ye Qingtang ignored General Mark¡¯s shouts and slowly walked toward the allied forces¡¯ camp. The howling gale lifted the edges of her robe, making her look extremely surreal.


    ¡°General Mark, please remain here.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice traveled into General Mark¡¯s ears along with the wind, and he was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Tang! What are you doing? Come back quickly!¡± General Mark roared loudly. Those fearful guards could not help but widen their eyes in disbelief as they watched the petite girl walking toward the battlefield by herself fearlessly.


    What were they fearful of?


    Even such a young girl stood up so bravely, yet they were hiding behind like losers.


    They could not be like this!


    Fear gushed out of the guards almost instinctively. They did not wish to see a girl being forced to fight the war alone because of their cowardice!


    Ye Qingtang was originally quite happy that both sides were arge distance apart; thus, she did not worry about identally hurting them. However, she realized that the guards began to charge over, and she had no choice but to move faster.


    Isn¡¯t it good to just stay there?!


    Ye Qingtang was truly afraid that they would be locked in a battle, which would make it difficult for her to attack. Thus, she simply decided to increase her pace and eliminate the allied forces before her at once¡­


    However, the moment Ye Qingtang was about to attack, the allied forces that initially encircled the guards from not far away actually retreated on arge scale for some reason.


    The sudden retreat was truly unexpected.


    What is going on?


    Ye Qingtang halted slightly and observed the allied forces¡¯ movement.

 Chapter 1598 - Kingdom Fortress

    Chapter 1598 Kingdom Fortress


    Therge group of guardsmen who had charged forward could not help but cheer when they saw the allied forces retreat.


    General Mark heaved a huge sigh of relief. He swung himself off the horse and hurriedly walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang, you were too impulsive just now!¡± Although he spoke sternly, his tone was filled with concern and anxiety. General Mark took a deep breath, and his expression grew warmer.


    ¡°Tang, you are really the bravest girl I have ever met.¡±


    General Mark had taken in the guardsmen¡¯s reaction to the situation at a nce. The enemy¡¯s strength had frightened them into retreating. Otherwise, General Mark would not have charged into the battlefield by himself.


    But General Mark had not expected that Ye Qingtang, the petite young girl who had just joined them, would also dare to face the enemy head-on.


    If Ye Qingtang had not joined the battle, the guardsmen would have huddled up and refused to advance.


    At that thought, General Mark looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s glittering eyes. He took a deep breath and seemed toe to some sort of decision. ¡°Tang, your skills and courage aremendable. I do not know why the allied forces suddenly retreated. I am unable to leave this ce, but I will ask someone to bring my letter of rmendation with you to Kingdom Fortress. I will rmend you to His Majesty, the King!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was startled. She did not expect General Mark to rmend her to the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s King straight away. However, this would allow her toplete her mission more quickly anyway.


    At that thought, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Thank you, General Mark.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no need to thank me. You are an outstanding youngdy. Right now, the kingdom needs people like you,¡± General Mark said with a loudugh. He rallied his troops and sent someone to keep a close eye on the allied troop¡¯s movements. Then, he arranged for a vice-general to apany Ye Qingtang to Kingdom Fortress while carrying the letter that he had personally written.


    Ye Qingtang had intended to have a word with the Bishop of York; after all, the Bishop of York also seemed to want to rmend her. However, she learned from the other believers that the Bishop of York had gone to another city and would not be back for a few days.


    Ye Qingtang left a message with the believers and headed for the Kingdom Fortress with General Mark¡¯s vice-general.


    A few dayster, Bishop of York, who was happily prepared to hitch himself to Ye Qingtang¡¯s rising star, returned only to discover that she had left¡­


    Ye Qingtang and the vice-general hurried on their horses towards Kingdom Fortress.


    After the Supreme League Kingdom dered war, Kingdom Fortress became the biggest fortress at the front line. It was personally defended by the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s current king and contained the best troops in the kingdom.


    This was the safest but most dangerous ce.


    When the vice-general arrived at Kingdom Fortress, he immediately hurried Ye Qingtang to the pce to meet His Majesty, the King.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck hair and dark eyes attracted a lot of attention along the way. However, their reaction was not as exaggerated as that of people in the first city. This was so especially in Kingdom Fortress, where the soldiers merely took a look at Ye Qingtang before going about their own preparations.

 Chapter 1599 - Kingdom Fortress 2

    1599 Kingdom Fortress 2


    The king swiftly read through it before slowly raising his eyes to look at the unusually petite young girl standing in the middle of the hall.


    ¡°You¡¯re Tang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± replied Ye Qingtang.


    The king nodded slightly. ¡°Mark¡¯s letter says that you disyed extraordinary skill when the allied forces suddenly attacked. You helped to force the allied troops to retreat¡­¡±


    The Supreme League Kingdom had not received news of the allied force¡¯s sudden attack. Mark¡¯s city was remote, but was one of Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s crucial passes.


    The King had personally sent Mark to hold the pass. If the allied forces¡¯ scheme had seeded, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    Fortunately, the danger had been averted; otherwise, the Supreme League Kingdom would be hard-pressed on all sides.


    As the King spoke, the dozens of armored men nking the hall nced nkly at Ye Qingtang. They did not think much of Mark¡¯s praises of Ye Qingtang.


    After the King finished speaking, he beckoned to a nearby servant.


    A momentter, the servant respectfully walked over with a tray.


    The group of men, who had not paid much attention to Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival, now looked surprised when they saw what was on the tray.


    A gray badge carved with the emblem of an eagley quietly on the tray.


    Their expressions stiffened when they saw the emblem, but they could not express any other emotions in front of the king.


    ¡°You have lent your strength to the Supreme League Kingdom. As the King of the Supreme League Kingdom, I will now make you a Kingdom Knight. I hope that you will contribute greatly to the kingdom in the future.¡± The King spoke slowly as he nced at the badge on the tray.


    In his letter, Mark had highlymended Ye Qingtang for her role in the battle. But the King only saw a young girl before him; she did not seem like a valiant and powerful figure.


    Even so, her contributions alone justified Ye Qingtang receiving some kind of title.


    Gifting the title of a Kingdom Knight was the way in which the Supreme League Kingdom recognized powerful knights. It represented strength and loyalty and, more importantly, was a status symbol. A person who became a Kingdom Knight could remain by the King¡¯s side to guard him. A Kingdom Knight was the highest status symbol among the knights.


    The eagle badge in the tray was the emblem of the Kingdom Knights.


    The dozens of armored men in the hall all wore identical eagle badges on their chests. It was an honor they were proud of. Yet now, the King was giving it to this skinny young girl. The moment the King presented her with the badge, the faces of the Kingdom Knights contorted.


    Kingdom Knight?


    Ye Qingtang was not familiar with this world¡¯s terms. However, as long as she was allowed to participate in battles, she was happy to ept it.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Ye Qingtang bowed slowly.


    The King nodded, satisfied. The Supreme League Kingdom was currently in a precarious situation. They needed powerful figures who could boost morale.

 Chapter 1600 - Kingdom Fortress 3

    1600 Kingdom Fortress 3


    ¡°Alright, you may leave. If you need anything, you can discuss it with the others.¡± After the King finished dealing with this matter, his focus returned to the battlefield before him.


    Ye Qingtang and the vice-general exited the hall. The other Kingdom Knights also left the hall.


    ¡°Knight Tang, General Mark would be delighted to know that you¡¯ve be a Kingdom Knight,¡± the vice-general said to Ye Qingtang with a smile.


    Ye Qingtangughed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to General Mark that I had an opportunity to serve the Kingdom.


    The vice-general was about to say something when a slightly mocking voice suddenly rang in their ears.


    ¡°Serve the Kingdom? Knight Tang says it so casually.¡±


    The voice was now clearly dripping with sarcasm.


    Ye Qingtang raised her head slightly and saw that the Kingdom Knights who were in the hall earlier were now blocking their way.


    Each one of the dozen Knights was tall and imposing. Under the weight of their armor, they looked even more impressive. Compared to their tall physiques, the petite Ye Qingtang looked to be no more than a teenager. She did not evene up to their chests.


    ¡°Knight Tang, how old are you? Fourteen?¡± A golden-haired, blue-eyed Kingdom Knight dismissively gave her the once over. His eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Looking at your size, I bet you can¡¯t even handle a sword. How can you speak of serving the Kingdom on the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Please, your words are too harsh.¡± A brown-haired rider shook his head in disagreement. ¡°Tang is still young. How can she enter the battlefield? She can remain in the fortress with the cooks to prepare our meals so that we have more strength to kill on the battlefield. Isn¡¯t that also a way of serving the kingdom?¡±


    The brown-haired knight seemed to be speaking up for Ye Qingtang, but his words were even more jarring.


    When they were in the hall just now, they were incredulous when they saw the King making Ye Qingtang a Kingdom Knight.


    Did people know what a Kingdom Knight was? It was the ultimate symbol of knighthood!


    These men who had be Kingdom Knights were proud of their titles. They were an example to all knights. They had absolute power. They had acquired the much-coveted title of Kingdom Knight after loyally serving the kingdom for many years, battling enemies with all their might, and making numerous contributions.


    But now¡­


    This weak young girl had actually acquired the same title. This was a huge insult to them!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s existence besmirched the title of Kingdom Knight.


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at the Kingdom Knights, whose eyes were filled with hostility. She could clearly sense the displeasure radiating from them. This sensation was already present in the hall.

 Chapter 1601 - Kingdom Knights 1

    1601 Kingdom Knights 1


    ¡°Ah¡­ If she¡¯s really a ck witch, then she might be useful. But not every ck-haired and dark-eyed girl is a ck witch. As far as I know, ck witches are all very tall, not like¡­ this short and skinny fellow,¡± Toby said mockingly.


    When the King was talking to Ye Qingtang in the great hall, they had heard some of what Ye Qingtang had done in the border town. However, they felt that she had not done anything to deserve such a great reward.


    Ye Qingtang being made a Kingdom Knight would lower the status of the Kingdom Knights in the hearts of the people. If word got out, they would all be associated with Ye Qingtang, and the title of Kingdom Knights would be aughing stock among the people.


    At that moment, the bugle call signaling a battle suddenly sounded. The group of discontented Kingdom Knight heard the bugle call, and their expressions changed. They immediately put on their helmets and dashed towards the battlefield.


    Ye Qingtang was about to follow them, but before she had advanced a few steps, the brown-haired knight blocked her way.


    ¡°You have no right to enter the battlefield if you do not receive an appointment from the King.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    The knightughed coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend to be brave. You must be inwardly rejoicing that you don¡¯t need to enter the blood-soaked battlefield. You should be happily hiding under your nkets andughing to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Be a good girl and go prepare some food for us. Leave the battle to the real knights on the battlefield. It¡¯s not a ce for a little girl like you to y house.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I guess if she really entered the battlefield, she¡¯d be so frightened she¡¯d burst into tears.¡±


    The knights roared withughter as they left. They made no attempt to hide their disdain for Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang remained in the same spot. She coldly watched the knights stride away. The vice-general, who was watching from the sidelines, was very worried. He anxiously watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s profile and was afraid that she would be offended by the snide remarks.


    Ye Qingtang had just been made a Kingdom Knight, but these Kingdom Knights had been fighting for many years and were extremely skilled. The vice-general felt that if Ye Qingtang had any disagreement with them, she would probably be at a severe disadvantage.


    ¡°Knight Tang?¡± The vice-general asked tentatively.


    Ye Qingtang calmly looked at him and said, ¡°I cannot enter the battlefield without the King¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The vice-general nodded.


    But the explosion of rage that the vice-general anticipated never appeared. Ye Qingtang had noted the direction of the fortress exit, and now, she turned and walked towards it by herself.


    The vice-general was stunned when he saw that Ye Qingtang was not angry. He immediately followed her.


    ¡°F*ck, those people are really annoying.¡± The little white tiger, who was cuddled in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, could not help but mutter.


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly. She was here toplete the mission that the God of Nature had given to her, not to bluster and swagger around with the others. If they could make her angry with just a few words, then the three hundred years she lived in her past life were all in vain.

 Chapter 1602 - Kingdom Knights (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1602: Kingdom Knights (2)</h2>


    Also¡­


    The God of Nature was floating behind her. He had stopped Ye Qingtang when she was about to strike the Supreme League Kingdom people in that city. If Ye Qingtang guessed correctly, the God of Nature did not approve of her attacking the people in this kingdom.


    She did not want to fail her mission because of a few inconsequential people.


    The spirit energy in this world was not very rich. If Ye Qingtang cultivated here, it would not have any great effect. Her cultivation speed would be about the same as that in the Gong Valley of Taiyuan Valley, but a little slower.


    What Ye Qingtang really wanted was to exchange the points gained in the one-star constetion for a reward that could increase her powers.


    Ye Qingtang did not waste any time. After returning to her room, she immediately sat cross-legged to cultivate. She would grasp every single chance to improve her abilities.


    The roaring sounds from the battlefield were carried by the wind into the fortress. As the minutes ticked by, Ye Qingtang sensed the energy in her body changing. Although the change was slow, it was a unique sensation.


    Ye Qingtang vaguely sensed that in the world of constetions, not only could she use the spirit energy in the various worlds to speed up her cultivation, but the energy in her body seemed to be richer while she was cultivating.


    Although it was not a tremendous change, it caused a continuous qualitative transformation.


    If the qualitative transformation of the energy in her body reached a certain stage, even if she was only at the First Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm, she could easily beat opponents who were in a higher cultivation realm.


    Ye Qingtang herself was unsure when this qualitative transformation would reach that stage.


    Day sank into night. The intense battle only endedte at night. The soldiers who had fought hard to press back the enemy now returned to the fortress. The Kingdom Knights who had been fighting hard all day also returned.


    After a day of intense battle, they were even more irritated with Ye Qingtang, who had somehow be a Kingdom Knight for no reason.


    Their titles were hard-won, obtained by fighting one battle after another.


    But it was different for her.


    In the following days, the allied forces attacked continually. As one battle followed another, the King seemed to havepletely forgotten about Ye Qingtang¡¯s existence. He did not issue any orders for her to join the battle.


    All this made the Kingdom Knights even unhappier about Ye Qingtang.


    While they were putting their lives on the line to fight the enemy, this girl was resting safely behind the fortress walls, enjoying their protection. But her title was the same as theirs!


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up with that parasite. What does she do besides stay in her room and enjoy the privileges of being a Kingdom Knight? Even the grooms in the stable are more useful than her!¡±


    A few discontented Kingdom Knights charged towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s room.


    After a few days of tempering, the energy in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body had be even richer.


    The spirit energy in the two-star constetion world was about the same as that of the one-star constetion, but it was many times better at tempering her inner energy!


    Ye Qingtang was delighted by this discovery.


    Before Ye Qingtang could calm down from this discovery, someone violently kicked her room door open.


    The Kingdom Knights, whom Ye Qingtang had met in the great hall, appeared at her door. The few who had mocked her were all present. At that moment, their eyes were filled with undisguised hatred.

 Chapter 1603 - Kingdom Knights (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1603: Kingdom Knights (3)</h2>


    ¡°Tang, you really know how to enjoy yourself huh? Do you feel safe hiding here?¡± The blond knight Toby looked mockingly at Ye Qingtang, who was in her room.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Ye Qingtang said expressionlessly. She could ignore their ignorant jabs, but she did not like others invading her personal space.


    ¡°Ah¡­ the littlemb has a temper?¡± Tobyughed coldly. Hepletely ignored Ye Qingtang¡¯s order.


    ¡°Tang, since you are now a Kingdom Knight, shouldn¡¯t you participate in the Kingdom Knights¡¯ training?¡± Another Kingdom Knight was up to no good.


    Ye Qingtang stood up. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toby and the others evidently did not understand Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Where is the training?¡± asked Ye Qingtang.


    Although Ye Qingtang had been cultivating for the past few days, she had asked the vice-general to petition the King to allow her to join in the battle as soon as possible. However, the King seemed to be ignoring her petition. Ye Qingtang did not know what else to do, so she intended to have a good talk with the King about participating in the battle after she finished cultivating.


    But this group of arrogant Kingdom Knights hade knocking again.


    The God of Nature had said that she must not casually hurt the citizens of the Supreme League Kingdom, but if she was ¡°sparring¡± during a training session, it should not be an issue.


    For the past few days, they had often sought her out to make trouble. Besides mocking and disparaging her, they had crossed the line by barging into her room today.


    Ye Qingtang was good-tempered, but she would not permit them to act like that.


    Toby and the others immediately understood Ye Qingtang¡¯s meaning. They exchanged nces and saw scheming looks in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Because they were all Kingdom Knights, they could not find any excuse to teach this parasite a lesson. Now, she had stupidly given them an opening. They must allow her to fully experience the power of a Kingdom Knight.


    With that, Toby and the others immediately led Ye Qingtang to the court where the Kingdom Knights usually trained.


    Many Kingdom Knights were already training in the court. The sounds of ughtering and the sh of weapons could be heard continually.


    When Ye Qingtang entered the court, the Kingdom Knights who were in the middle of their training simultaneously fixed their gaze on her. Their hands stopped moving.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Someone asked with a frown.


    Ye Qingtang had been in the fortress for many days, but she could not fight without the King¡¯s orders. This had made them even more disgruntled¡­


    They had never seen Ye Qingtang¡¯s shadow cross the court. She had not trained at all.


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps Toby and the others brought her here.¡±


    ¡°That fellow Toby has brains! I have a bone to pick with this Tang fellow. Does she really think that she¡¯s here in the fortress to enjoy herself like some Lord¡¯s daughter? She doesn¡¯t evene for training. How can someone like her be fit to be a Kingdom Knight?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here? Embarrassing herself? Do you think she can even pick up a weapon with her little arms and legs?¡± A Kingdom Knight coldly nced at the weapons on disy. As Kingdom Knights, they were much stronger than ordinary soldiers. All their weapons were forged by special craftsmen, and just those alone were several times heavier than what ordinary people would use.

 Chapter 1604 - Parasite (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1604: Parasite (1)</h2>


    Toby and the others led Ye Qingtang to the square. Shooting a knowing look to his friends nearby, he subsequently turned to look at Ye Qingtang and spoke.


    ¡°This is our training grounds.¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang looked up, a bolt of light suddenly shot toward her.


    With a ng, an arrow narrowly grazed past Ye Qingtang¡¯s cheek and stuck into a pir behind her.


    ¡°Ah! Sorry, you¡¯re too small. I didn¡¯t see you just now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± A tall and well-built male who wielded a bow seemed to be apologetic toward Ye Qingtang.


    Although he seemed to be apologizing, there was absolutely no sign of remorse or regret. Instead, his face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Did you see that? That parasite is stunned. She¡¯s not even moving an inch.¡±


    ¡°That was really nasty of Joseph. But I like it. Hahaha¡­¡±


    All the Kingdom Knights guffawed at the scene before them, clearly treating Ye Qingtang as a clown they could make fun of.


    Toby added on as well. ¡°Everyone is focused on their training in the training grounds. Tang, your head¡¯s too small, and it¡¯ll be very easy for someone to lose sight of you. You must be careful. Otherwise, you have no one to me if you are identally injured.¡±


    <em>identally injured?</em>


    The little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms gritted its sharp fangs.


    That arrow was clearly aimed at Ye Qingtang.


    This group of people simply had ill intentions when they called Ye Qingtang to the square.


    ¡°Tang really hasn¡¯t grown up. She¡¯s carrying a little animal wherever she goes.¡± Toby and the othersid their eyes on the little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. In this world where white tigers did not exist, they instinctively assumed it to be a strange-looking big cat.


    A petite girl carried a big cat around wherever she went¡ªhow was this what a Kingdom Knight should look like?


    If more people saw Ye Qingtang, the Kingdom Knight title would be tarnished by her.


    As that thought surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds, their dissatisfaction toward Ye Qingtang intensified.


    Ye Qingtang was utterly expressionless as she watched the scene before her.


    Toby and the rest thought that Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck and were very pleased with this oue. They wanted to let her know how powerful the Kingdom Knights were and that she was not worthy of having such a title.


    ¡°Tang, you haven¡¯t been to training these few days. Why don¡¯t I spar with you as a warm-up?¡± Toby asked while harboring evil intentions.


    The Kingdom Knights in the surrounding cheered.


    ¡°Toby, you must go easy on her. Otherwise, this little fellow¡¯s bones will be crushed by your punch.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Toby, why must you make things difficult for Tang? Didn¡¯t you see that she¡¯s about to cry from the shock?¡±


    Ye Qingtang, who was about to ¡°cry from the shock¡±, looked at the sarcastic faces around her. Without a word, she ced the little white tiger down and turned to look at Toby. ¡°How do you want to spar?¡±


    ¡°Toby, Tang has already agreed to it. You must guide her well.¡±


    Everyone erupted intoughter as in their eyes, Ye Qingtang was just courting death.


    They could make use of this opportunity to teach this parasite a lesson.


    Toby¡¯s smile was exceptionally mean as he looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Anything. However, Tang, you know that we use real weapons and are very serious when we train. Having some idental injuries will be unavoidable.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1605 - Parasite (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1605: Parasite (2)</h2>


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on both Toby and Ye Qingtang at this instant as they waited for Toby to teach the parasite a lesson. They wanted to show her the powers of a true Kingdom Knight and let her know that she was simply unworthy of the same title.


    Toby sized up Ye Qingtang nonchntly. His eyes were full of contempt as he picked up his spear and made a few strokes in front of Ye Qingtang.


    In the next second, Toby¡¯s strokes became extremely fast. Every move was aimed at Ye Qingtang, yet all of these imposing and frightening moves coincidentally missed her body.


    Even if one was not pierced by it, the sight of a spear striking at someone numerous times was already terrifying enough.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang remained rooted to the ground as she nced at those attacks emotionlessly.


    The surrounding Kingdom Knights erupted inughter when they saw that Ye Qingtang did not move.


    ¡°Toby, go easy on her. Don¡¯t you see that she has already turned white in fear?¡±


    ¡°How pitiful. Tang probably does not dare to move at all now, right?¡±


    The surrounding Kingdom Knights looked at Ye Qingtang scornfully. ¡°How dare she carry the Kingdom Knight title with such timidity? If she were really sent to the battlefield, she would just pee in her pants out of fear, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    With a pleased expression, Toby looked at Ye Qingtang and said. ¡°We go through such training every day. Tang, since you have already be a Kingdom Knight, you muste here every day and train with us.¡±


    They would take great care of this sheltered girl every day and teach her proper Kingdom Knight bearing. By then, even if they did not initiate it, Ye Qingtang would make a request to the King for her to leave due to the inability to withstand such training.


    Surrounded by the mockery, Ye Qingtang remained emotionless, however. Her eyes passed by each scornful face and eventuallynded on Toby.


    ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    Toby raised a brow. ¡°Of course. You can surrender anytime when you can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not say a word.


    While facing his surroundingrades, Toby shrugged before lifting his spear in the air as though to disy his strength. Afterward, he looked at Ye Qingtang indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start, okay?¡±


    He sounded like he was teasing an immature child.


    The moment he finished his sentence, Toby directly struck at Ye Qingtang with his spear.


    Ye Qingtang remained motionless, and it was as though she did not notice Toby¡¯s attack at all. To everyone else, Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck and did not even have the courage to flee.


    But just as Toby¡¯s spear was about to stab into Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder, Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her right hand and grabbed the spearhead.


    In just a moment, Toby¡¯s move seemed toe to a standstill as he maintained his attacking stance without moving.


    Toby was slightly taken aback, but the clueless Kingdom Knights around him continued to guffaw.


    ¡°Toby, isn¡¯t it too obvious that you went easy on her?¡±


    However, only Toby himself knew what was going on; his spear seemed to be stuck in a huge mountain, and he could not move it no matter how much strength he put in.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    Toby almost used all his strength¡ªhis face was flushed, and his veins were about to pop. But it was still useless.

 Chapter 1606 - Parasite (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1606: Parasite (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang looked up slightly and saw a popping vein on Toby¡¯s forehead. Then, she flipped her hand that was grabbing the spear and lifted it with force!


    ¡°Arh!¡±


    With a surprised shout, Toby was lifted up entirely with his spear, and before he could react in time, Ye Qingtang abruptly released her grip on the spear!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A loud and deep crash echoed in the surroundings, and Toby crashed to the ground violently as his head buzzed.


    The loud sound shattered theughter in the surroundings. Looks of surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s faces as they looked at Toby, who was grimacing in pain.


    ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± Joseph and the others exchanged a look. Why did they not understand the situation before them anymore?


    To Toby, it felt as if his organs were shattered as he turned pale from the pain. He slowly looked up in shock at Ye Qingtang, who remained at the same spot.


    ¡°Toby, what¡¯s with you? Did you not eat today? You can¡¯t even defeat a little girl?¡±


    The Kingdom Knights who were waiting to see Ye Qingtang make a joke out of herself were evidently displeased. They would never believe that Toby was really thrown to the ground by such a frail and weak-looking girl.


    Apart from going easy on her, they could not think of any other possibility.


    The ridicule of hisrades rang in his ears, causing him to turn pale immediately. Suddenly, he stood up and forcefully swung his fist toward Ye Qingtang¡¯s head with a growl.


    <em>Damn it. How dare this parasite embarrass me in front of everyone!</em>


    Ye Qingtang did not avoid Toby¡¯s punch and instead met his fist straight on with hers!


    The instant the two fists collided, Toby¡¯s face distorted in pain. There was a sharp and crisp sound as arge force sent Toby flying away!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Toby grabbed onto his fist as he retreated a distance. Dripping in cold sweat, his distorted palm hung beside his body, and it was evident that his bones were crushed.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s fist seemedpletely unharmed¡ªfair, clean, and perfect as before.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned.


    If they felt that the previous scene happened because Toby went easy on her, then now¡­ with both fists meeting each other, Toby¡¯s fist was fractured from the impact while Ye Qingtang¡¯s waspletely intact. This¡­


    ¡°My hand! Ah!¡± Clutching his distorted hand, Toby was drenched in cold sweat from the excruciating pain, which almost drove him berserk.


    Joseph and the rest returned to their senses from Toby¡¯s cries, and two Kingdom Knights hurriedly brought the injured Toby to receive medical attention.


    ¡°Tang, you were too ruthless! Do you want to kill Toby!¡± The Kingdom Knights immediately berated Ye Qingtang loudly when they saw their long-timerade injured


    ¡°Toby practiced with you out of kindness, but you were evil enough to attack him so fiercely!¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Kingdom Knights and felt that they were more than ridiculous.


    They acknowledged Toby and felt that she was at fault for injuring Toby, but if the injured one was her, they probably would humiliate and ridicule her endlessly¡­


    They were clearly the ones who wanted to teach her a lesson first, but now that their man was being taught a lesson instead, they wanted to y the me game?

 Chapter 1607 - Fight The War (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1607: Fight The War (1)</h2>


    ¡°Injuries are inevitable in sparring. Isn¡¯t this what you all said?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Toby needs to go to the battlefield to kill enemies, but you injured him. Do you think everyone is as shameless as you to hide in the fortress for safety?¡±


    They did not expect Ye Qingtang to injure Toby at all; originally, Ye Qingtang would have been the injured one. However, the scene that yed out was beyond their expectations.


    Seeing their own brother being injured while the parasite was still quibbling, the Kingdom Knights felt a strong sense of dissatisfaction.


    Just as they decided to continue pestering Ye Qingtang over this matter, the assembly horn suddenly rang, and a group of guards hurried over to notify everyone that the King was gathering all the Kingdom Knights in the hall in preparation for war.


    Since the King¡¯s orders could not be defied, everyone immediately suppressed their anger and hurried to the main hall.


    Ye Qingtang carried the little white tiger and followed as well.


    ¡°What the f*ck. I thought that I¡¯d seen many shameless people already, but it turns out that I¡¯m still so ignorant. How are they shameless? They¡¯re simply barefaced and brazen. Their own man couldn¡¯t defeat you, and they¡¯re even ming it on you.¡± The little white tiger witnessed the entire scene and was utterly shocked by the behavior of the group of Kingdom Knights.


    ¡°They are displeased with me, so whatever I do is naturally wrong.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. She did not put this incident to heart, and she attacked today only to let them know that she was no weak figure.


    As for whether they liked her or not?


    Who cares?


    Dozens of Kingdom Knights within the fortress scurried to the hall where the King assembled them at.


    The King¡¯s brows were tightly locked together as he looked gravely at the sand table before him. Then, he looked at the Kingdom Knights¡ªthe elites of their Supreme League Kingdom¡ªin the hall.


    ¡°The allied forces assembled an army of 500,000 outside our fortress. This time, the Glorious Lion Knights are the vanguard. ording to the information from our scouts, there are a few ck witches concealed in the Glorious Lion Knights troop. Apart from this, they also prepared twenty siege engines, and it seems that they are going tounch a fierce attack on our fortress.¡±


    The King spoke slowly.


    Silence fell over the hall in a moment.


    When Ye Qingtang heard the Glorious Lion Knights and ck witches, she faintly guessed why the allied forces that were gathered outside the town suddenly withdrew their troops.


    She reckoned that they were urgently deployed to the front lines.


    ¡°The allied forces are fully prepared this time. I need you all to buy sufficient time, and I will not deploy many troops. Your goal is only to buy time. Understood?¡±


    The war from the previous day had just ended, and the fortress¡¯s internal forces had yet topletely recover. They must buy enough time and wait for reinforcements to arrive.


    ¡°Is anyone of you confident to lead the troops to an enemy retreat?¡± The King scanned the knights at the scene.


    A few Kingdom Knights were about to reply, but Joseph suddenly shot them a look before stepping forward. ¡°Your Majesty, I have a suitable candidate.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The King said.


    ¡°Knight Tang,¡± Joseph said emotionlessly, but he discreetly nced at Ye Qingtang, who was at the back of the crowd.

 Chapter 1608 - Fight The War (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1608: Fight The War (2)</h2>


    The King was dumbfounded for a moment, but he recalled the new Kingdom Knight he conferred some time ago.


    The reason he granted Ye Qingtang the Kingdom Knight title was not because he acknowledged Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills but to boost the army morale. Yet, Joseph suddenly suggested letting Ye Qingtang fight the war and lead the army, and this caused the Emperor to frown slightly.


    Joseph and the others had been dissatisfied with Ye Qingtang for a long time. Adding the fact that she just injured their fellow brother Toby, right now, they could not wait to send Ye Qingtang onto a battlefield with thousands of enemy forces and let her fend for herself.


    If the King required them to win against the allied forces, they would not joke about such a matter, but if it was only to buy time, there was nothing wrong with sending Ye Qingtang.


    Wasn¡¯t the so-called buying time just using lives to exchange for time?


    If the oue was death, of course, the most suitable choice was to sacrifice the most useless parasite.


    The King hesitated as well. He currently needed some way to endure the first wave of attack, and they would only fight it out with the allied forces after the reinforcements arrived and joined in the war a whileter.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we just sparred with Ye Qingtang on the field earlier on, and Tang is very skilled. I believe she came to the fortress and became a Kingdom Knight to attain glory for the kingdom. Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you give Tang a chance and let her disy her ambition?¡± In order to screw Ye Qingtang badly, Joseph rmended her strongly without scruples of going against his heart to praise her skills.


    The other Kingdom Knights shared the same thoughts and agreed that Ye Qingtang was the most suitable candidate for this war without Joseph having to tell them anything.


    The little white tiger made a gagging action when it heard this group of people echoing off each other.


    ¡°They¡¯re really going all out to screw you this time.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not utter a word.


    After remaining silent for a while, the King suddenly said, ¡°Tang, are you confident you can fight this war?¡±


    Everyone at the scene was very clear that buying time was basically throwing one¡¯s life away. In order to retain their strength, it was impossible to deploy too many forces as the King naturally also wished to retain his elite forces.


    The moment the King spoke, everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang, and Joseph and the others looked at her in a satirical manner.


    Ye Qingtang walked forward slowly under everyone¡¯s watch.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to fight the war.¡±


    Smiles filled Joseph¡¯s eyes instantly.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The King nodded in satisfaction and immediately deployed 10,000 soldiers to fight along Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang received the order and made the necessary preparations at once.


    Meanwhile, Joseph and the rest left the hall in smiles as they looked at Ye Qingtang like she was a dead person.


    ¡°She¡¯s so bold to ept it. Is she really treating fighting a war as ying house?¡±


    ¡°She has not even been on a battlefield before. What does she know? Over the past few days, she hid behind us and enjoyed herself for a long time. It¡¯s time for her to know the cruelty of war.¡±


    ¡°10,000 against 500,000. I think her entire corpse won¡¯t even be found.¡±


    ¡°Who cares how she dies? Just a while longer, and the reinforcements will arrive. By then, we will lead the troops and fight our way out.¡±


    The Kingdom Knight chatted and roared withughter. In their eyes, Ye Qingtang was just an ignorant fool, and leaving the city to fight the war now was just weing death.

 Chapter 1609 - Fight The War (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1609: Fight The War (3)</h2>


    All of them were looking forward to the disappearance of this parasite. However, they did not know that what they did was far from throwing Ye Qingtang into a pit of fire; rather, they were providing her some timely help!


    During this period of time, Ye Qingtang had been troubling over the absence of a chance to go to war, but these knights joined forces to solve her troubles!


    Ultimately, Ye Qingtang really wanted to thank their ¡°kindness¡±.


    Ye Qingtang headed to prepare immediately after receiving the orders while the 10,000 soldiers who were called to fight the war, as though they heard the death knell, had haggard expressions and seemed to be filled with despair.


    Any soldier who had fought in a war before knew what kind of hopeless situation they were going to face should they fight with such a disparity in numbers.


    Furthermore, when they saw that their leading Kingdom Knight was actually a petite teenage girl, their despair intensified, and they almost broke down.


    The powerful Joseph and other knights were not even fighting this war, yet a little Kingdom Knight, who god knows popped out from where, was sent instead. If this was not sending them to die, what was?


    The war had not even begun, but the 10,000 soldiers of the Supreme League Kingdom already had a hunch of their deaths and were vaguely aware that they would be sacrifices in the kingdom¡¯s war.


    ¡°How old is that whatever Knight Tang? Does she know what a war is?¡±


    ¡°Oh god. We are really going to die this time.¡±


    The soldiers grieved incessantly.


    Yet, Ye Qingtang, who got onto a horse, waspletely unaware, and her eyes shone as though she was looking forward to it greatly.


    Her behavior caused the soldiers to sigh even more deeply.


    Indeed, she knew nothing. Otherwise, how could she be this rxed in the face of such a hopeless situation?


    1000 meters away from the kingdom¡¯s fortress, the allied forces¡¯ army of 500,000 was waiting to take action with their umted strength. Before the fortress¡¯s gate was opened, the cheers of the allied forces outside rang loudly like roaring thunder, sending chills down the spines of the 10,000 soldiers who could not even hold their weapons without trembling.


    Joseph and the rest had already stood at the city wall of the fortress a long time ago, and they were rmed by the sight of the 500,000 soldiers.


    ¡°That is the war g of the Glorious Lion Knights.¡± Joseph frowned instinctively when he saw a war g of a fierce lion in the enemy troops.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show. With the Glorious Lion Knights in the war, Tang probably will not evenst an hour with those 10,000 soldiers,¡± said another Kingdom Knight.


    ¡°His Majesty has already made back-up ns. If there isn¡¯t enough time, another troop will rece them,¡± Joseph said.


    Evidently, no one treated the troop of 10,000 soldiers seriously, and they all the more did not treat Ye Qingtang seriously either. They felt that Ye Qingtang was aplete good-for-nothing who would not even be capable of buying time.


    The horn rang suddenly, and the gate of the kingdom¡¯s fortress opened.


    Equipped with armor, Ye Qingtang took the lead and charged out of the fortress on a horse.


    Meanwhile, the 10,000 soldiers behind her felt their legs wobble as fear engulfed them instantly after seeing the allied forces¡¯ 500,000 men troop.


    This was it.


    They were really dead this time.


    Such few of them were not even enough to be an appetizer for the allied forces!


    A fifty-times difference in military strength?


    Apart from god, who else could win such a war!


    After the ten thousand people exited the fortress, the gate was shut instantly,pletely crushing theirst hope of escaping.

 Chapter 1610 - Don’t Move If You’re Scared (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1610: Don¡¯t Move If You¡¯re Scared (1)</h2>


    Of course, the allied forces saw the ten thousand soldiers emerging from the Kingdom Fortress.


    The allied forces roared withughter when they saw their pathetic military strength.


    ¡°Ten thousand men? Is the Supreme League Kingdom joking? They¡¯re so few of them that there¡¯s probably not enough for us to sink our teeth into.¡±


    ¡°Ha, guess what I saw? Look at that pathetic little girl. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s the general the Supreme League Kingdom sent? The Supreme League Kingdom must really be short of people if they¡¯re sending a little fellow like that out to die.¡±


    A few sharp-eyed knights of the Glorious Lion saw Ye Qingtang astride her tall horse. They burst outughing when they saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°How old is she? Is she even fourteen years old? She¡¯s probably shorter than the spear I¡¯m holding. How can someone like that lead troops to war?¡±


    ¡°The Supreme League Kingdom isn¡¯t taking us seriously. Brothers, let¡¯s give them a fright.¡±


    The next moment, the five-hundred-thousand-strong troop let out a deafening roar. It was as if the entire earth shook. As they roared, they raised their weapons, which glittered blindingly in the sunshine, and clustered densely together in a line. It was a hair-raising sight.


    The ten thousand soldiers from the Supreme League Kingdom were terrified by this sight. They knew they had been sent to die, but they were unable to suppress their terror of death.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the troops behind her, who were quivering with fear. Her face waspletely devoid of expression.


    ¡°Tang, this is your first time participating in a battle. Don¡¯t embarrass our Supreme League Kingdom.¡± Joseph yelled maliciously from the fortress wall. He could not wait to see Ye Qingtang wet herself with terror.


    Many of the Kingdom Knightsughed at Joseph¡¯s remarks.


    But the ten thousand soldiers despaired when they heard that this was Ye Qingtang¡¯s first time participating in a battle.


    ¡°They actually sent someone who has never fought in a battle before¡­¡±


    ¡°We really were sent here to die.¡±


    ¡°And we have to die with her.¡±


    The soldiers, who initially still had some fighting spirit,pletely lost their morale when they learned that their leader had not even participated in a battle before.


    This proved that they had been sent here to die.


    Ye Qingtang ignored the jeers. She turned her head slightly and looked at her despondent soldiers.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    The soldiers that were prepared to die had no respect for Ye Qingtang. Anyway, they were doomed. Who cared if she was a Kingdom Knight or not?


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be scared? It¡¯s ten thousand against fifty thousand. How can we win? We¡¯ve been sent here to die.¡±


    ¡°Sir Knight, you¡¯re so powerful. Why don¡¯t you advance?¡±


    They all sneered.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips slowly curved in a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just stay here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    The soldiers were bewildered by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. They wondered if this Knight Tang was crazy.


    <em>She will allow us to stay here without moving?</em>


    <em>Stay here and wait to be captured and killed?</em>


    But before the soldiers could react, Ye Qingtang suddenly spurred her horse forward and charged towards the allied forces by herself.


    The soldiers were all astonished.


    ¡°Is this Knight Tang an idiot? What is she thinking? Is she in a hurry to die?¡±


    At that moment, all the Supreme League Kingdom soldiers were shocked. When the allied forces saw Ye Qingtang charging at them single-handedly, they were startled, and then burst into uproariousughter.

 Chapter 1611 - Don’t Move If You’re Scared (2)

    Chapter 1611: Don¡¯t Move If You¡¯re Scared (2)</h2>


    ¡°What the hell is the Supreme League Kingdom doing? Sending this little devil out to die?¡±


    ¡°Could they be surrendering?¡±


    The allied forces roared withughter. They found the scene before them hrious.


    The knights of the Glorious Lions swept a patronizing look at Ye Qingtang. They crossed their arms and said to the troop next to them, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Kill her.¡±


    No matter what the Supreme League Kingdom had up its sleeve, they had no time to waste on this girl. Their goal was to capture the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s fortress.


    With that, a hundred allied soldiers rode out, yelling as they charged at Ye Qingtang.


    They carried long spears and spurred their horses as they galloped forward swiftly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face remained expressionless when she saw the approaching cavalry. She dismounted to meet the allied forces that were galloping towards her.


    The ten thousand Supreme League Kingdom soldiers who were standing outside the fortress watched as the hundred riders charged at Ye Qingtang. The spear points glittered with cold light. At the next moment, they would pierce Ye Qingtang¡¯s frail body. Everyone subconsciously shut their eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The allied forces were right in front of Ye Qingtang. The dozens of cavalry lifted their spears in unison and threw them forcefully at Ye Qingtang!


    <em>nk nk nk nk¡­</em>


    The spear points made contact with Ye Qingtang without harming her. It was as if all the spears had hit tough meteoric iron, and a clear ringing sound could be heard.


    Ye Qingtang stood there without moving an inch. It was as if the sharp spears pinned to her body were dozens of feathers.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± The allied forces¡¯ troops were stunned. They looked at the spears in their hands and thrust them forward with all their might, but they could not prate Ye Qingtang¡¯s skin at all.


    It was as if they had hit a rock.


    At that moment, even the Supreme League Kingdom soldiers, who could not bear to watch what would have been a gruesome death, werepletely shocked, not to mention the allied forces.


    They saw dozens of spears thrust at Ye Qingtang, yet why¡­ did Ye Qingtang seempletely unharmed?


    On the city wall, Joseph and the other Kingdom Knight were also shaken by this sight.


    ¡°Is Tang wearing armor?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! What kind of armor can withstand the spears of the Glorious Lion knights?¡±


    The spears of the Glorious Lion Knights were all specially forged. It was no exaggeration to say that they could cut through metal like paper. They could even easily cut through a thick steel te.


    Could this Ye Qingtang¡¯s body be harder than a steel te?


    While everyone was in a state of shock, Ye Qingtang calmly nced at the dozens of spearheads pressing against her.


    The next moment, she suddenly lifted her hand and swept at the spears.


    A metallic explosion instantly rang out. The specially forged spears all broke and ttered to the ground as she waved her sleeve!


    Before the allied forces could recover their wits, Ye Qingtang had already strode forward. Her slender hands batted at an allied soldier in the front as if shooing a fly away.


    ¡°Ah Ah!!¡±


    The moment Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands swept past, a wail rang out.


    Ye Qingtang had sent the allied soldier and his horse flying!


    The other allied soldiers had no time to react before Ye Qingtang slowly walked over to them. As her slender arm rose and fell, all the surrounding allied soldiers and their horses were sent flying!

 Chapter 1612 - Don’t Move If You’re Scared (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1612: Don¡¯t Move If You¡¯re Scared (3)</h2>


    For a moment, the screams of the horses and the wails of the allied soldiers filled the area. They could see allied soldiers being tossed into the air while the warhorses they rode were also flung screaming into the air¡­


    Ye Qingtang seemed to move slowly, but by the time the allied forces wanted to act, it was toote. They found themselves behind flung skywards even before they could prepare themselves to fight. Their faces behind their helmets were filled with surprise and terror.


    ¡°What kind of strength is that?¡± Joseph, who was on the city wall, widened his eyes in disbelief. He had been fighting in the army for so many years, but this was his first time seeing such a simple and barbaric method of fighting.


    A single p could send a fully armored Glorious Lion Knight and his steed flying skywards?!


    Even the other Kingdom Knights had widened their eyes in disbelief, not to mention Joseph. It was as if they were seeing a ghost.


    One must know that Ye Qingtang was only a petite and frail young girl. If anyone of them were put in the same situation, they were certainly not capable of doing the same.


    The hundreds of allied cavalry were like bales of hay being flung into the sky. When they fell to the ground, they could not move.


    Behind them, the allied soldiers had grim expressions. Themander looked livid, and it was as if he had eaten something ghastly.


    ¡°Who on earth is she? Why does she have this strange power?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know. She looks unfamiliar. I¡¯ve never seen her before¡­¡± The allied forces werepletely bewildered. They had never met Ye Qingtang before and thought that she had single-handedly charged forward to meet her death. But now it looked like¡­


    She was a monster!


    The allied forces¡¯mander looked grim. He coldly shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on her. The reinforcements from the Supreme League Kingdom will soon be here. We must attack the fortress before their reinforcements arrive. Archers, shoot! I want to see whether she can survive an attack by my seventy thousand archers!¡±


    A young girl from the Supreme League Kingdom had beaten a hundred of their Glorious Lion knights. He could not stand it!


    At his order, the ten thousand archers among the allied forces drew their bows. The next moment, a dense shower of arrows shot straight at the slender figure in the center of the battlefield.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the allied soldiers who had copsed around her in a moaning heap. With apletely calm face, she suddenly raised her head and looked at the horizon. The arrows were flying towards her as thick as rain, but her lips arched slightly in an imperceptible smile.


    Ye Qingtang slowly took a step forward. Although it looked like a casual step, the moment her heel touched the ground, a whirlwind abruptly arose!


    This was the first time she was using the Jiang Family¡¯s movement techniques. Although it could notpare to the immense power generated when Jiang Yu took a step, to the people in this world, it was savage.


    The moment the whirlwind swept skywards, the ten thousand arrows were swept straight into the whirlwind. The arrows were torn into pieces by the violent wind, and not one could break through the spinning whirlwind.


    ¡°How¡­ is this possible?!¡± Themander of the allied forces widened his eyes. Seven thousand arrows had been fragmented in a blink of an eye?


    What kind of joke was this!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ck witch? Use your witchcraft to kill her!¡± Themander of the allied forces looked utterly grim. There were fifty thousand soldiers ready just to conquer the Kingdom Fortress. He certainly would not permit this little devil to affect the army¡¯s morale.

 Chapter 1613 - Monster (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1613: Monster (1)</h2>


    After the order was given, a dozen women in ck cloaks emerged from among the troops. They were the ck witches who had been gathered by the various countries. They possessed terrifying dark arts, and their sole role in this battle was to destroy the enemy.


    For a while, the ck witches bowed their heads and chanted an iprehensible incantation. Large patches of dark clouds slowly gathered in the sky above them.


    Thunder rumbled loudly as if the earth and sky were about to split.


    Joseph and the others on the fortress wall saw the thunderclouds slowly gather. Then, they looked at the ck witches, who were chanting their spells. They could not help but hang grave expressions on their faces.


    ¡°The allied forces have really mobilized the ck witches¡­¡±


    The ck witches were an abomination. They obtained powerful dark arts from the devil in exchange for their souls. Once, everyone had tried to destroy them, but now, they were a trump card in the allied forces¡¯ hands.


    Ye Qingtang, who was in the middle of the whirlwind, cocked her head on one side as she looked at the chanting ck witches.


    <em>What now.</em>


    Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her head and saw the storm clouds that the ck witches were gathering. A cold light shed across her eyes, and she instantly exuded endless sheets of ck mes. In the wild wind, the ck mes flickered like demons, and the whirlwind spread them across the void.


    The ck mes in the void instantly gathered to form a huge ck phoenix, which spanned a hundred meters!


    The call of the phoenix cut through the air!


    The chanting ck witches raised their eyes in shock at the phoenix¡¯s call. When they looked at the phoenix made of ck mes covering the sky, all of them looked terrified.


    The next moment, the ck me phoenix swooped down on the allied forces¡¯ battle lines. As it dived, its huge body seemed to expand.


    ¡°What¡­ what is that?!¡± Themander of the allied forces widened his eyes in disbelief. He looked at the ck me phoenix diving towards them¡ªit seemed like a nightmare. It was like encountering a demon!


    ¡°An immortal bird? Is that an immortal bird?¡± A ck witch was so frightened when she saw the ck me phoenix rushing towards them that she forgot to chant. She wrapped her terrified and quivering body under her thick cloak.


    The legendary immortal bird burnt with unquenchable mes!


    ¡°Shoot that devilish thing down!¡± Themander of the allied forces shouted hoarsely. The numerous archers shot simultaneously, but the moment the arrows touched the phoenix, they formed sparks that fell straight onto the troops.


    Everyone who came into contact with the ck mes was instantly engulfed by mes. No matter how they rolled or tried to beat it out, they could not extinguish the mes.


    The ck mes spread swiftly like wildfire through the neatly arrayed rows of the five-hundred-thousand-strong army.


    Wails rose and fell throughout the allied camp.


    As the ck me phoenix dived downward and passed over the area, the entire ce was burnt to ashes¡­


    At that moment, Joseph and the others who were standing on the city wall goggled at the sight. They stared open-mouthed as the huge ck me phoenix engulfed everything before them and opposite them. They broke into a cold sweat as they watched the scene unfold before their eyes.


    <em>What on earth is that?</em>


    <em>What kind of monster has Ye Qingtang summoned?!</em>


    At that moment, the disdain that Joseph and the others had for Ye Qingtang was reduced to ashes by the ferocious ck me phoenix, leaving only terror in their hearts.

 Chapter 1614 - Monster (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1614: Monster (2)</h2>


    Fortunately¡­


    Fortunately¡­


    Tang had not summoned this monster to deal with them. Or else¡­


    When they thought of how they had jeered and sneered at Ye Qingtang earlier, Joseph and the others felt cold prickles down their spines. It was as if they had challenged a demon. They wished they could p themselves.


    Outside the fortress, the ten thousand demoralized soldiers who were prepared to die were also dumbfounded. They stared as the nearby enemy troops were swallowed by the ck mes. They felt as though they were living in a dream. They could not stop rubbing their eyes in disbelief.


    Previously, they felt that His Majesty the King was forcing them to their doom by sending this young girl who had never been on the battlefield.


    But they had not thought that¡­


    She was not a young girl.


    She was a monster!


    The five-hundred-thousand-strong army was not even able to fight and was simply engulfed by the ck mes. Endless moans and screams filled their ears. It was spine-chilling.


    As the ck mes spread, the five-hundred-thousand-strong army, the Glorious Lions, and the ck witches were allpletely reduced to ashes¡­


    As thest wail disappeared in the ck mes, Ye Qingtang crooked her finger. The ck me phoenix in the horizon and the ck mes that covered the ground were instantly drawn back into her fingertips by her power, vanishing without a trace.


    All that was left on the battlefield was a mountain of ashes. Not even bone fragments remained.


    The violent wind whooshed past, and the ashes were caught up in the wind, scattering across the spacious battlefield¡­


    There were no bodies and no battle. There was no scent of blood. Only the stench of ashes was carried to their nostrils by the wind.


    On the battlefield, only a single proud figure was left standing in the wind.


    ¡°The allied forces have been defeated. Have we won? We don¡¯t need to die anymore?¡± Someone in the ten-thousand-strong troop suddenly grasped this crucial point. Amidst the shock, his despair gradually dissipated and was reced by the wild joy of survival.


    ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡±


    ¡°Knight Tang is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Knight Tang is awesome!!!¡±


    The ten thousand soldiers who had managed to survive immediately cheered. They were not afraid to fight, but they did not want to be the sacrificialmbs in a doomed situation.


    If they could survive to fight another day, who would be willing to die?


    Waves of cheers filled the air.


    The soldiers who had survived rushed towards Ye Qingtang. In their eyes, she was a hero, and they celebrated by tossing her in the air.


    But after personally witnessing this young girl¡¯s power, their hearts were filled with respect and gratitude.


    When they recalled how they had reproached Ye Qingtang and mistrusted her, they were so ashamed that they wanted to dig a hole in the ground and burrow into it.


    ¡°I deserve to die. I actually doubted Knight Tang¡¯s abilities.¡±


    ¡°We were really too ignorant. How could His Majesty the King send us to die so easily? His Majesty must have been fully prepared when he appointed Knight Tang to lead the troops.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty the King is wise! Knight Tang is awesome!¡±


    What did they have to fear with a powerful Kingdom Knight like Ye Qingtang before them?


    So what if the opposing side had fifty times more soldiers?


    One must consider that in this battle, Ye Qingtang had single-handedly demolished the five hundred thousand soldiers of the allied forces!


    That was a difference of five hundred thousand times!


    Joseph and the others who were on the city wall could not help but gulp when they saw the soldiers cheering for Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1615 - Monster (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1615: Monster (3)</h2>


    They had allowed Ye Qingtang to fight because they wanted to embarrass her and hoped she would die on the battlefield.


    But now¡­


    As they looked at the allied forces that were reduced to a pile of ashes, all they could think of was how they could quickly think of a way to mend their rtionship with Ye Qingtang. Otherwise¡­ they might also be a heap of ashes.


    It was not just Joseph and the other Kingdom Knights who were thinking like that. Even the other Supreme League Kingdom soldiers who stood on the city wall to watch the battle were now in inward turmoil.


    When they saw the five-hundred-thousand-strong allied troops, they were prepared to defend the fortress to the death.


    But no one expected that the allied forces would bepletely exterminated without them even touching the fortress wall.


    As they looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure, the morale of all the soldiers in the Supreme League Kingdom rose.


    She was so powerful, and she came from their country and was a Kingdom Knight!


    An unprecedented sense of security arose in their hearts.


    At the same time, a door at the other end of the fortress slowly opened. Tens of thousands of Supreme League Kingdom reinforcements had marched through the night to get to the fortress. Themander-in-chief immediately brought them to see the king.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Themander of the reinforcements bowed to the King.


    When the King saw themander of the reinforcements, his eyes flickered. A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes, which had been looking grim for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. The five hundred thousand soldiers of the allied forces are outside the fortress. I have already sent men to buy you some time. You must immediately prepare for battle.¡±


    The King had felt anxious when he sent Ye Qingtang out to fight and buy time. He was worried that Ye Qingtang would die in battle before she had bought enough time and that the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s fortress would face a devastating blow before the reinforcements arrived.


    But now, there still was no news from the front that Ye Qingtang had lost the battle. This pleased the King.


    Although he knew that Ye Qingtang and her group were doomed to die in this battle, as long as they could cause sufficient dy and buy the reinforcements enough time, then they would have aplished their mission perfectly.


    Of course, if they survived until the reinforcements joined them, the reinforcements might still be able to save some of them.


    If possible, the King did not wish to sacrifice his troops like that. However, the circumstances forced his hand.


    ¡°I will go and make preparations. What is the situation at the front? I need to know so I can better prepare for the battle,¡± themander of the reinforcements said.


    The King nodded and summoned a soldier to question him about the fighting at the front.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Knight Tang has achieved aplete victory. She is about to lead her troops back to the fortress.¡± The soldier who arrived with the news looked delighted.


    ¡°What?¡± The King, who was about to re-organize his troops and strike back at the allied forces, was stunned.


    ¡°Knight Tang achieved aplete victory? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Knight Tang won. She defeated the allied forces!¡± The soldier said.


    ¡°¡­¡± For the first time, the King felt as if he did not understand what he heard.


    Themander of the reinforcements was also bewildered. When he received the news, he knew that the Kingdom Fortress was in a precarious situation, which was why he had mustered his troops and hurried here as soon as possible.


    One must know that with the Kingdom Fortress¡¯s current military strength, they could not possibly hold out against the five hundred thousand soldiers of the allied forces.


    But now they had won?


    Was there some mistake in the dispatches?


    The King and themander of the reinforcements were somewhat puzzled. They emerged from the hall and walked towards the fortress entrance.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang led her troop of ten thousand soldiers back into the city.

 Chapter 1616 - Kingdom Protector (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1616: Kingdom Protector (1)</h2>


    The King frowned slightly, and his suspicions deepened when he saw that the ten thousand soldiers were perfectly fine.


    ¡°What happened? Did they not leave the fortress to fight the war?¡± The King asked in a deep voice.


    The soldiers beside him were dumbfounded for a moment and replied immediately. ¡°The allied forces were defeated, so they returned¡­¡±


    <em>Strange. They clearly won, yet why does His Majesty have such a weird expression?</em>


    But was there any way for the King to not have a strange expression?


    They only sent 10,000 people to fight the war and even appointed Ye Qingtang, who had no experience, to lead the troops. No matter what angle this incident was perceived from, it was a hopeless situation given that the allied forces had 500,000 soldiers.


    But a few soldiers came to report their victory.


    <em>Uh¡­</em>


    <em>How could they have won?</em>


    <em>How could they possibly have won?</em>


    ¡°Tang.¡± the King called immediately when he noticed Ye Qingtang in the crowd.


    Ye Qingtang took a step forward and bowed to the King. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You won?¡± The King asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Where are the allied forces?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded to the soldiers guarding at the city gates, and those soldiers immediately understood and opened the city gates.


    Seeing that the soldiers actually opened the fortress gates so easily during a war, themander of the reinforcements had a serious expression and wanted to stop them, but it was already toote.


    As the fortress gates opened slowly, the boundless in entered everyone¡¯s sight. There was no trace of the allied forces.


    ¡°The allied forces withdrew their troops?¡± Themander of the reinforcements asked in confusion.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re right here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Themander was at a loss, and a look of dissatisfaction emerged in his eyes as he sized up the girl before him.


    <em>Where did this brate from to cause trouble here?</em>


    Ye Qingtang smiled without saying anything.


    Joseph and the other Kingdom Knights rushed down from the city wall and to the King, whom they kneeled to pay respects.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Tang¡­ is saying the truth. The allied forces are right here.¡±


    The King frowned slightly. There was not a single person outside the fortress. Where were the allied forces?


    ¡°Your Majesty, the 500,000 soldiers of the allied forces are burned into ashes and are blown¡­ everywhere¡­¡± Joseph mustered his courage to report as he secretly took a look at Ye Qingtang when he spoke.


    He prayed that Tang could forgive their past ignorance.


    As calm as the King was, he could not help but widen his eyes at this moment.


    Then, Joseph and the rest vividly reported to the King the entire process about how Ye Qingtang killed 500,000 soldiers of the allied forces in a second by herself.


    The King¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he looked at Ye Qingtang in astonishment in great contrast to his past half-hearted attitude.


    Themander of the reinforcements felt his eyes almost popping out.


    <em>A single person annihted 500,000 soldiers?</em>


    <em>Including the Glorious Lion Knights¡¯ trump card and numerous ck witches?</em>


    <em>What kind of joke is this?!</em>


    The King and the others did not dare to believe it easily, but they had incredibly amusing expressions when they saw the ¡°ashes¡± of the allied forces, which the soldiers brought back.


    <em>500,000 soldiers were really burned into a pile of ashes by Tang herself?!</em>


    Currently, themander of the reinforcements no longer looked down on Ye Qingtang. He swallowed his saliva secretly as he looked at the petite girl and mumbled.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Could it be that she is the Kingdom Protector we have been waiting for years?¡±

 Chapter 1617 - Kingdom Protector (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1617: Kingdom Protector (2)</h2>


    Themander of the reinforcements spoke very softly so that only he and the King could hear.


    The King¡¯s expression changed.


    But before the King could take his next move, there was an uproar within the fortress.


    A group of prisoners of war from the allied forces suddenly escaped from the fortress prison and were in a battle with the Supreme League Kingdom soldiers in the fortress.


    The King¡¯s expression darkened immediately, and he ordered people to suppress them.


    There were only about a hundred prisoners of war, and they were subdued very quickly and were brought to the King.


    Under intense interrogation, the prisoners of war who escaped finally revealed the truth.


    The allied forces nted spies in the kingdom¡¯s fortress and prepared to release all of them from the fortress prison when the 500,000 soldiers attacked, so as to coordinate a pincer attack and annihte the entire Supreme League Kingdom.


    These prisoners of war kneeling before the King were the first group of people who were released.


    ¡°Spies.¡± The King¡¯s expression darkened to the extreme. Without any warning, he unsheathed the sword hung on the waist of themander of reinforcements and chopped off the head of a prisoner.


    ¡°Send my orders down. Kill all the prisoners of war in the fortress.¡± There was no emotion in the King¡¯s voice, but what he said sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    After such a long war, there were thousands of prisoners of war from the allied forces, and they were all locked in the kingdom¡¯s fortress.


    It was a rule of this maind to not kill any prisoners of war during a war.


    ¡°Your Majesty, less than one percent of those prisoners of war know about this information. Many of them are innocent¡­¡± A high-ranking military officer said as he could not bear to see such a sight. However, before he could finish his sentence, the sword in the King¡¯s hand shed the officer¡¯s neck.


    Blood spouted everywhere like a fountain, and the military officers who still wanted to persuade the King immediately kept their mouths shut.


    Their King was never apassionate ruler.


    He was a true cold-blooded Emperor who resorted to any means in order to achieve his goal, and all lives were insignificant to him.


    Just like his ambition to annex the entire maind.


    No one dared to question the King¡¯s orders anymore. Large groups of soldiers surged into the prison, and in no time, piercing shrieks echoed in the air.


    The smell of blood emanated from the prison, and it was so strong that it was nauseating.


    The cries of thousands of prisoners of war did not result in any sympathy nor remorse on the King¡¯s face. He simply tossed the sword to themander of the reinforcements and turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang, follow me to the hall.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was emotionless as she looked at the King who killed thousands of people with just an order. Then, she moved her legs and headed to the main hall with themander of the reinforcements.


    As the King looked at Ye Qingtang in the hall, a smile suddenly appeared on his gloomy face.


    ¡°Kingdom Protector, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    The King did not care about the deaths of thousands of people and was more concerned about the Kingdom Protector!


    Among the various kingdoms, a powerful protector would always appear at a certain timing. It was said that those protectors were guided by the gods to protect the bnce among the kingdoms. They possessed extraordinary abilities and were collectively called the Kingdom Protector.

 Chapter 1618 - Kingdom Protector (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1618: Kingdom Protector (3)</strong>


    Kingdom Protectors kept watch in many nations, but the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s Kingdom Protector never appeared. This brought the King great anxiety, but fortunately, there had long been a rule that Kingdom Protectors were not allowed to participate in wars between nations.


    It was exactly for this reason that the Supreme League Kingdom couldst this long against the allied forces. Otherwise, they simply had no hope of winning if the Kingdom Protectors of other kingdoms joined the war.


    However, with the reminder from themander, the King realized that their Kingdom Protector may very well have appeared.


    And she was standing right before them at this very instant!


    The King recalled Joseph¡¯s recount of how Ye Qingtang fought the allied forces and increasingly felt that Ye Qingtang was the protector of the Supreme League Kingdom.


    There¡¯s no doubt!


    In the entire maind, who else apart from a Kingdom Protector could eliminate 500,000 soldiers by herself?


    And more importantly¡­


    Kingdom Protectors will never abandon their kingdom.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time.¡± Ye Qingtang naturally went along with the King¡¯s discourse.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what exactly a Kingdom Protector was, but she clearly sensed the King¡¯s change in attitude.


    The smiling King before her waspletely different from the cold-blooded ruler who ordered the deaths of thousands of people just a while ago.


    Nevertheless, while she did not know what a Kingdom Protector was, it seemed to be someone who protected this nation from its name, and this coincided with the mission the God of Nature gave her.


    The King nodded in satisfaction.


    Themander of the reinforcements was astonished and delighted.


    The Supreme League Kingdom finally had their own Kingdom Protector.


    However¡­


    Themander of the reinforcements suddenly thought of something, and he looked at the King as though he wanted to say something. At the thought of the military officer who was beheaded for persuading the King, themander eventually did not voice his worries.


    It was a good thing that Ye Qingtang was the protector of the Supreme League Kingdom.


    However¡­


    ording to the maind¡¯s convention, Kingdom Protectors were not allowed to participate in wars unless the enemy country invaded the kingdom¡¯s capital.


    However, Ye Qingtang killed 500,000 men of the allied forces earlier on. If this news of this incident spread, yet another disaster would probably hit this maind.


    Themander¡¯s worries were not unfounded.


    News of the annihtion of the allied forces¡¯ 500,000 soldiers spread across the maind very quickly.


    500,000 elite forces were wiped out in less than half a day, and not a single corpse was left!


    This was definitely not achievable by normal military troops!


    Apart from the Kingdom Protector, who else could possess such formidable powers?


    Not long after Ye Qingtang annihted 500,000 soldiers, the King of the Monza Kingdom personally visited the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s fortress.


    The Monza Kingdom possessed the greatest military strength on this maind. In this war that almost enveloped the entire maind, the Monza Kingdom maintained a neutral position from the start and never took part in it.


    The Supreme League Kingdom had the strongest military, but in terms of military strength, it was far behind that of the Monza Kingdom.


    The two kingdoms had always stayed in their ownne, and now that the Monza King personally came to the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s fortress, it seemed that the matter was truly severe.

 Chapter 1619 - Kingdom Protector (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1619: Kingdom Protector (4)</h2>


    The Supreme League King was emotionless as he watched the magnificently-dressed Monza King walk in.


    On the other hand, the Monza King was full of smiles.


    ¡°Old friend, I heard that the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s protector appeared?¡± The Monza King spoke to the point after exchanging a few polite remarks.


    Upon hearing that, the Supreme League King frowned discreetly, and his eyes swept past Ye Qingtang.


    The Monza King sharply sensed the Supreme League King¡¯s line of sight and immediately looked at the petite girl in the main hall.


    ¡°This is the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s protector, right? She¡¯s actually so young. But it¡¯s truly impressive that she couldpletely wipe out 500,000 soldiers from the allied forces at such an age.¡± The Monza King did not conceal his praises for Ye Qingtang and seemed to be very optimistic about her.


    The Supreme League King¡¯s expression was not too pleasant.


    ¡°What are you here for today?¡±


    The Monza Kingdom had massive military strength, and even the past Supreme League King did not dare to offend him easily.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯ve been fighting the allied forces for so long, and you should be short in military strength by now. I am here to gift you troops today.¡± the Monza King smiled while speaking.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The Monza King smiled as he tantly nced at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Old friend, it is a cause for celebration that you found the protector. However, it is against the maind¡¯s convention for a Kingdom Protector to participate in the kingdom¡¯s warfare. Truthfully speaking, all the kingdoms are already aware that you sent a protector into the war. Those who were originally in a neutral position are very dissatisfied with you over it and are prepared to join the allied forces to punish you.¡±


    The Monza King paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m here today to make a deal with you. As long as you hand your Kingdom Protector to the Monza Kingdom, I will give you troops with thousands of soldiers. It should be sufficient for you to deal with the subsequent battles.


    ¡°Kingdom Protectors are forbidden from participating in warfares from the start. Even if you keep her, there is not much use for youring battles. Why don¡¯t you hand her over to the Monza Kingdom instead? We¡¯re just helping each other to get what we want. You get the troops, and I get the Kingdom Protector. Then, your Supreme League Kingdom no longer has a Kingdom Protector, and other kingdoms do not have proof to reprimand you for viting the convention. Isn¡¯t this a win-win?¡±


    The Monza Kingdom had massive military strength, but like the past Supreme League Kingdom, there was a problem that gued all kings¡­


    They did not have a Kingdom Protector.


    This was a sore point for the Monza King. Thus, he hurriedly rushed over after knowing that a Kingdom Protector appeared in the Supreme League Kingdom and even went into the battlefield.


    A sinister look shed across the Supreme League King¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You want to have our Kingdom Protector?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you feel that 1,000,000 soldiers are not enough, I can give you 2,000,000.¡± The Monza King simply dropped a shocking number.


    ¡°2,000,000? You¡¯re really generous.¡± The Supreme League Kingdomughed.


    The Monza King¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Since you think that it¡¯s appropriate, it¡¯ll be fixed then!¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are the Monza Kingdom¡¯s protector!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± said the Supreme League King before lifting his chin slightly and sneering. ¡°Tang will always be the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s protector. I am not interested in your troop of 2,000,000 soldiers. You can leave.¡±

 Chapter 1620 - Mission Countdown (1)

    Chapter 1620: Mission Countdown (1)</h2>


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± The Monza King did not expect his attractive conditions to be rejected.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Are you aware that you will really vite the maind convention if you continue keeping her here? I¡¯m doing this for the good of both our kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Please leave immediately.¡± The Supreme League King ordered him to leave.


    The Monza King¡¯s face darkenedpletely. He shot the Supreme League King a furious look and scoffed before leaving the hall with his men.


    Once the Monza King left, the Supreme League King¡¯s expression turned for the better, and he looked toward Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°The maind convention is always a cover for those cowards. How ridiculous is it to have a powerful protector and not send him or her to war because of a vague convention?¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled gently.


    Over the past few days, the King frequently summoned her to discuss the situation of the current war, and Ye Qingtang was very clear about the King¡¯s ambition of dominating the entire maind.


    <em>Restricting the Supreme League King with a maind convention?</em>


    <em>What a joke.</em>


    <em>Would a person who dares to be enemies with the entire maind be scared of such ame thing?</em>


    The King looked toward the sky outside the hall and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°Since a long time ago, I have already thought that I definitely would not care about the maind convention if I have a Kingdom Protector. It¡¯s their idiocy and cowardice to not dare to let their Kingdom Protector participate in warfare. I¡­ will never be as incapable as them.¡±


    Afterward, the King¡¯s eyes focused back on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Tang, are you willing to forget about the maind convention and make the Supreme League Kingdom the hegemon of this maind with me?¡±


    The King seemed to be inquiring, yet also testing, Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I am willing to serve you, Your Majesty.¡± Ye Qingtang bowed slowly.


    The Supreme League King was not a hero, but he was a formidable character in troubled times.


    And her mission was to assist this formidable character to be the ruler of this maind.


    The Kingughed. He was extremely satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply, and his trust in her increased a lot.


    ¡°Tang, are you confident you can deal with other protectors?¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang participated in a war, the maind convention on the protector restriction would be vited. The Supreme League King was sure that other kingdoms would definitely not sit and wait for death; other Kingdom Protectors would participate in the uing battles.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°I will definitely present Your Majesty with the ruler position.¡±


    The King was in a slight daze and subsequentlyughed out.


    He felt assured after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s deration.


    The Supreme League King¡¯s prediction was not unfounded.


    The kingdoms were not foolish¡ªthe Supreme League Kingdom vited the maind convention by sending a Kingdom Protector to participate in warfare. This was a clear challenge to the entire maind!


    The Monza Kingdom, which was previously embarrassed by the Supreme League Kingdom, joined the allied forces¡¯ camp with its massive military force. The remaining few neutral kingdoms also joined in to punish the Supreme League Kingdom.


    Since the Supreme League Kingdom was the first to go against the maind convention, the other kingdoms in the allied forces did not hold back anymore and sessively deployed their Kingdom Protectors to the front lines.


    They wanted to see how a Kingdom Protector of the Supreme League Kingdom could fight against so many Kingdom Protectors of theirs!


    The moment the Kingdom Protectors participated in the war, this conflict that spanned across the entire maind had already developed in an uncontroble direction.

 Chapter 1621 - Mission Countdown (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1621: Mission Countdown (2)</h2>


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and sand swept in along with the wind.


    The armies were like a strong tide that slowly advanced into the fortress of the Supreme League Kingdom.


    The galloping of horses and hurried footsteps caused tremors in the ground.


    At the sight of the escting frenzy at the horizon, the defending guards at the top of the fortress wall were shocked.


    The bugle call rang suddenly, and a restless stir broke out inside the fortress.


    The Supreme League Kingdom soldiers climbed to the city walls sessively and were rmed when they saw the boundless majestic troops.


    ¡°Those are¡­ the allied forces.¡± Joseph and the other Kingdom Knights had an unpleasant look when they saw the massive troops before them.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Have the allied forcesunched a total offensive?¡±


    In the previous battle, the allied forces mobilized 500,000 soldiers, which was already extremely frightening, but that did not hold a candle to the present situation.


    ¡°How many soldiers are there? One million? Two million? Or¡­¡±


    The King and Ye Qingtang scaled the city walls as well, and the King narrowed his eyes as he looked at the densely-packed allied forces swarming in like a tide.


    ¡°Over sixty million or so.¡± Ye Qingtang gave an estimate after a nce.


    ¡°Six¡­ sixty¡­ million?!¡± The Kingdom Knights¡¯ eyes popped wide open in disbelief when they heard this unbelievable figure.


    Over sixty million. Were the allied forces insane?


    This was a life and death struggle!


    The Supreme League Kingdom only had about seven million soldiers in the prime of its military strength, and after all the battles it went through, it only had less than three million soldiers left.


    Yet now, they were about to be attacked by almost all the kingdoms on this entire maind.


    Over sixty million people¡­


    Even if each person contributed a small effort, they had enough soldiers to destroy the entire fortress.


    A serious look emerged on the King¡¯s face, and a grim air hung in the entire fortress as anxiety overwhelmed them.


    Only Ye Qingtang had a calm and indifferent look. ¡°Sixty million people. Is this all the armies of the other kingdoms?¡±


    ¡°It should be the majority of their forces,¡± said the King. Apart from the garrison troops, all the kingdoms probably dispatched many soldiers, and it seemed that they intended to have a decisive battle.


    Ye Qingtang nodded thoughtfully.


    She should be very close topleting her mission.


    ¡°Supreme League Kingdom, you openly vited the maind convention and dispatched a Kingdom Protector to enter the battlefield without authorization. Today, you will pay a tragic price for your actions. Get your Kingdom Protector out here or else we will destroy your entire fortress immediately!¡± An armored male suddenly moved to the front of the troops and shouted loudly on his suave horse.


    He was clearly several hundred meters away from the fortress, but his voice was sonorous like thunder that rumbled in their ears.


    ¡°That is the Glory Kingdom¡¯s protector.¡± The Supreme League King recognized that male at once and narrowed his eyes.


    Previously, the 500,000 soldiers of the allied forces that Ye Qingtang annihted were dispatched by the Glory Kingdom.


    As a Supreme League Kingdom protector, Ye Qingtang participated in the battle and wiped out 500,000 soldiers of the Glory Kingdom. She vited the maind convention first, and it was reasonable for the Glory Kingdom protector to join this war now.


    The pressure of sixty million soldiers was not a joking matter.


    The other party was forcing Ye Qingtang toe out to face them; otherwise, the troops wouldunch an attack immediately.

 Chapter 1622 - Mission Countdown (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1622: Mission Countdown (3)</h2>


    ¡°Tang, the Kingdom Protector of the Glorious Kingdom is very formidable. It¡¯s said that he can control thend and causendslides and crack the ground with his bare hands¡­ Are you confident that you can beat him?¡± The Supreme League King did anticipate the enemies to send their kingdom protectors, but the one from the Glorious Kingdom was considered rather powerful out of all the kingdom protectors.


    Ye Qingtang smiled briefly and gave the Supreme League King aforting look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty.¡± Afterward, Ye Qingtang leaped up and flew toward the battleground from the tall fortress.


    At this instant, everyone in the Supreme League Kingdom was overwhelmed with anxiety.


    Meanwhile, the allied forces were calm. In reality, the Glorious Kingdom Protector was not the only Kingdom Protector who was dispatched. However, he had a famous teacher and could fight in the war while the other protectors were constrained by the maind convention and could not strike directly.


    Nevertheless, in their opinion, the protector of the Supreme League Kingdom seemed very young and weak, so the Glorious Kingdom Protector himself seemed to be enough to deal with her.


    The Glory Kingdom Protector raised a brow in contempt as he looked at the girl who flew toward him.


    ¡°Are you the Supreme League Kingdom Protector?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ha. Great¡­ You massacred 500,000 soldiers of the Glorious Kingdom. I will settle this score with you today!¡± The Glorious Kingdom Protector jumped down from his horse immediately and cracked his knuckles.


    Ye Qingtang nced at him inly, making it seem as if she did not detect the intense murderous intent emitted by him.


    ¡°I will use my hands to crush every single bone on your body, bury you underground, and make you die a miserable death.¡± The Glorious Kingdom Protector had a look of malice. Without any warning, he lunged forward and swung his fists, which could crush a mountain, heavily toward Ye Qingtang.


    With a loud bang, the Glorious Kingdom Protector swung his fist toward Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder. However, rather than piercing through Ye Qingtang¡¯s flesh, his fist seemed to have hit an extremely sturdy block of diamond!


    ¡°Full of crap.¡± After uttering a in sentence, Ye Qingtang used her hand as a knife and struck her opponent¡¯s nape in a sh.


    In an instant, the Glorious Kingdom Protector felt as if his nape was struck by lightning as an excruciating burst of pain spread throughout his whole body, causing him to turn pale from the pain. His tall figure copsed to the ground in a stiff manner as he twitched in pain.


    ¡°Crush my bones?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the protector on the ground, and her lips gradually formed into a smile. She lifted her leg slowly before stepping on the protector¡¯s head and driving it right into the ground.


    In an instant, blood spouted everywhere, and the protector¡¯s head was crushed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s step.


    <em>Control thend?</em>


    Ye Qingtang definitely did not feel that this person had such an ability.


    Perhaps he did, but¡­ in front of Ye Qingtang, his skills were so weak that he did not even have the chance to disy his unique abilities.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang was only thinking ofpleting the mission as soon as possible and exchanging treasures using her points. Obviously, she did not have the time and mood to continue being entangled in this world.


    Retracting her blood-stained leg, Ye Qingtang looked up at the allied forces camp.

 Chapter 1623 - Mission Countdown (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1623: Mission Countdown (4)</h2>


    At this instant, both camps on the battlefield were dumbfounded by the scene before them.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    <em>The Glorious Kingdom Protector¡­ died¡­ just like that?</em>


    <em>How can this be?!</em>


    Even if the allied forces took into ount that Ye Qingtang was not as weak as she appeared¡­ she should not be strong to the extent¡­ that she could kill a Kingdom Protector with a strike and a kick, right?


    The Supreme League King¡¯s initial worriespletely vanished upon witnessing the scene, and he looked at Ye Qingtang with deep admiration.


    In the allied forces, the Monza King witnessed Ye Qingtang¡¯s formidable powers and felt his lips twitch.


    No wonder the Supreme League King was unwilling to exchange Ye Qingtang regardless of the conditions¡­


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. The Supreme League Kingdom initiated the war and vited the maind convention. If we still insist on upholding the maind convention and forbid the Kingdom Protectors from joining the war, who will stop the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s ambitions?!¡± The Monza King suddenly spoke and persuaded the other kings in the allied forces.


    Only Kingdom Protectors could contend with a Kingdom Protector. Although they brought over sixty million soldiers, they would still suffer great losses even if they managed to conquer the Supreme League Kingdom fortress should they not eliminate Ye Qingtang first.


    The various Kings who initially took into ount the maind convention werepletely wavering after witnessing how Ye Qingtang killed the Glorious Kingdom Protector in a second.


    Then, all of them made the decision to dispatch all the Kingdom Protectors in the troops.


    In no time, dozens of Kingdom protectors appeared on the battlefield uniformly.


    ¡°How shameless are the allied forces? They actually sent so many Kingdom Protectors? What do they want? Bullying us by outnumbering us?!¡± The Supreme League Kingdom Knights were infuriated.


    No matter how powerful Ye Qingtang was, she was no opponent for the unified attack of this many Kingdom Protectors!


    Emotions of anxiety and worry instantly rose again in everyone.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to fight the war with Lord Protector!¡± Joseph, who was previously annoyed with Ye Qingtang, had already be the biggest worshipper of Ye Qingtang now.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let us fight the war!¡±


    The King¡¯s brows were locked tightly, and he had a serious look on his face.


    Seeing that the King did not reply, Joseph and the rest ran down by themselves and opened the fortress gates, wanting to fight the enemy with their powerful Lord Protector.


    However¡­


    Just as the door opened, Ye Qingtang heard a sound and stirred up a strong st of wind with her palm, closing the fortress gates tightly.


    ¡°Stay in there obediently,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    She was going toplete her mission very soon. Why were they still rushing out to give her more trouble?


    Ye Qingtang did not speak much, but Joseph and the rest were unaware of her feelings. They were under the misunderstanding that she did not allow them to join the battle because she sensed danger, and this assumption made them moved and anxious instantly.


    The numerous Kingdom Protectors were from different kingdoms and were extremely powerful. At this instant, they encircled Ye Qingtang and were ready to get rid of this girl who vited the maind convention.


    Ye Qingtang nced at all the Kingdom Protectors individually.


    ¡°All of you¡­ cane on together.¡±


    She did not wish to waste time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1624 - Mission Countdown (5)

    <h2>Chapter 1624: Mission Countdown (5)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words left all Kingdom Protectors stunned.


    The allied forces thought that she was insane while the Supreme League Kingdom people were dumbfounded.


    <em>Does Tang know what she is saying?!</em>


    Those Kingdom Protectors exchanged a look, and they caught sarcasm and ridicule in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Never had they seen such a shameless person before.


    Did she think she was a god just because she won against a Kingdom Protector?


    However, they would not go easy on Ye Qingtang right now. As long as Ye Qingtang died, the Supreme League Kingdom definitely would be unable to defend against the allied forces¡¯ troops, and they would attain the final victory.


    Almost in an instant, the Kingdom Protectors surrounding Ye Qingtang began to take action.


    Light glowed around them, and a powerful aura swept across the entire ce like a strong torrent.


    Everyone in the fortress could sense the immense power and was extremely worried for Ye Qingtang, who faced her opponents alone.


    <em>Too careless!</em>


    <em>How can Tang be so arrogant?</em>


    <em>No matter how powerful she is, it¡¯s impossible for her to be the opponent of so many Kingdom Protectorsbined.</em>


    The soldiers of the allied forces were all smiling. They were waiting. They were waiting for the moment when Ye Qingtang died.


    Ye Qingtang showed no fear as she looked at the Kingdom Protectors around her disying their remarkable powers. She nced at them from the corner of her eyes slowly and sighed softly.


    <em>If this is the extent of these Kingdom Protectors.</em>


    <em>That¡¯s really¡­</em>


    In a moment, the Kingdom Protectors attacked Ye Qingtang at the same time, and a blinding light enveloped thend instantly.


    An explosive sound pierced everyone¡¯s ears.


    Due to the bright light, no one could see where Ye Qingtang was, and they could only strive to open their eyes and attempt to look for a trace of her shadow.


    Just as everyone thought that Ye Qingtang would definitely die, a slender figure suddenly leaped out from the bright light.


    Those Kingdom Protectors thought that Ye Qingtang had already died from the joint attack when they suddenly felt a powerful aura above their heads.


    They looked up instinctively, only to see Ye Qingtang floating in the sky and towering over them emotionlessly.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang moved her leg in the air slightly. It was a slow and elegant move, but the moment her legnded, ck mes suddenly appeared from beneath her foot.


    The ck mes spread in the surroundings wildly and flooded down to the ground like huge sttering waves.


    In no time, those aggressive Kingdom Protectors werepletely engulfed by the endless ck mes.


    The light glowing on their bodies gradually vanished from the ck mes. Miserable shrieks escaped their mouths continuously as their figures were swallowed by the ck mes bit by bit before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    As if they had fallen into a vast ocean with no way of breaking free, they had no room to resist.


    The scene left everyone utterly dumbfounded. They felt their hair stand as they watched numerous Kingdom Protectors¡ªthe symbol of the greatest power of a Kingdom¡ªbeing engulfed by the ck mes and heard their intive cries.

 Chapter 1625 - Mission Countdown (6)

    <h2>Chapter 1625: Mission Countdown (6)</h2>


    The ck mes burned like the fires of hell, incinerating everyone they came into contact with.


    The deste wails were broken up by the wind and gradually disappeared in the mes.


    Thecent allied troops were now ashen.


    These dozen Kingdom Protectors were gathered from various kingdoms. They were incredibly powerful. But now¡­ these Kingdom Protectors had been reduced to ashes before their eyes.


    By the time Ye Qingtang lifted her hand to absorb the ck mes, there were only a dozen piles of smoking ash at her feet.


    The allied forces were stupefied.


    The group from the Supreme League Kingdom who had witnessed the whole process from the top of the fortress was also astounded.


    They would never have believed it if they had not seen it for themselves. Who on earth could kill a dozen Kingdom Protectors in a few seconds?


    Only then did the Supreme League King realize that Ye Qingtang¡¯s earlier words were no exaggeration.


    She said that she would help him be the Hegemon of this maind. At that moment, the King also fully realized that she was the only person in the world who had such terrifying powers.


    Cheers rang out in the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s fortress.


    Their Kingdom Protector was the most powerful one. She was more intrepid than the Kingdom Protectors in any of the other kingdoms. With such a powerful Kingdom Protector, what did their Supreme League Kingdom have to fear?


    There was rejoicing throughout the Supreme League Kingdom. Meanwhile, the allied forces were greatly rmed.


    This was apletely unexpected oue.


    They had been supremely self-confident when they set out, but now, they were filled with despair.


    What kind of demon was the Supreme League Kingdom Protector?


    They were all Kingdom Protectors, yet why¡­ was she so terrifyingly powerful?


    But before the allied forces could recover from their fright, the cheering Supreme League Kingdom soldiers impatiently opened the fortress gate and swarmed out.


    At that moment, all of them were burning with the desire to fight. Even if they had to face millions of enemies, they felt no fear.


    Because¡­


    They had the most powerful Kingdom Protector on this maind.


    She could single-handedly exterminate a hundred thousand men. She could kill a dozen Kingdom Protectors. She was Ye Qingtang!


    Millions of Supreme League Kingdom soldiers swarmed out of the fortress. They deliberately stood behind Ye Qingtang as if she was the true, indomitable force behind the throne.


    Ye Qingtang had utterly terrified the allied forces. As the allied forces faced this army that was several times smaller than theirs, terror rose in their bones.


    So what if they had fewer soldiers?


    As long as the Supreme League Kingdom had Ye Qingtang, it was enough to terrorize them.


    The leaders of the allied forces almost simultaneously ordered the retreat to be sounded.


    What kind of joke was this?


    Even the Kingdom Protectors were no match for this monster. They would only die at her hands.


    The sixty-million-strong army retreated without fighting. They fled in confusion like dogs that had lost their master.


    This daypletely altered the situation on the entire maind.


    In a single day, the allied forces had lost a dozen Kingdom Protectors. This terrified them more than losing ten million troops.


    Ye Qingtang, who had won a great victory, seized the opportunity to pursue them. Step by step, she pushed the Supreme League Kingdom to the highest position within the maind.

 Chapter 1626 - Mission Countdown (7)

    <h2>Chapter 1626: Mission Countdown (7)</h2>


    The Supreme League Kingdom had fewer soldiers, but they had Ye Qingtang and could defeat the army¡¯s most powerful protectors.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s leadership, the Supreme League Kingdom army easily swept aside all resistance and destroyed one allied army camp after another. Wherever they went, the allied forces would flee in disarray. Their only wish was that they were born with a few more legs.


    As the allied troops were routed, the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s power grew.


    Utterly terrified, the countries could not consolidate their strength. All of them sought to preserve themselves, so the alliance died in all but name.


    The Supreme League King advanced towards his goal of uniting this maind.


    As they won again and again, the King¡¯s cruel and domineering side became increasingly apparent.


    Each time they captured a Kingdom¡¯s capital, the King would order everyone in the kingdom to be killed.


    It was a massacre. Not a single soul was left alive, be it nobles ormoners¡­


    Ye Qingtang was cultivating in her room when there was a sudden knocking on her door. She arose to open the door and saw Joseph standing outside.


    Joseph and the others had idolized Ye Qingtang ever since she beat the dozen Kingdom Protectors. The Kingdom Knights, who had despised Ye Qingtang, now became her fans.


    At that moment, Joseph¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He was also dead white.


    ¡°Lord Protector¡­ please¡­ plead His Majesty!¡± Joseph suddenly kneeled before Ye Qingtang. His voice shook.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Qingtang sensed that something was amiss with Joseph.


    Joseph raised his head. His bloodshot eyes were filled with helplessness and despair.


    ¡°His Majesty has ordered us to ughter everyone in the Hughes Kingdom, even themoners. When General Ronald tried to dissuade His Majesty, His Majesty had them beheaded¡­ Lord Protector, I know that the Hughes Kingdom betrayed our Supreme League Kingdom, but¡­ themoners are innocent¡­¡±


    The Hughes Kingdom was originally allied with the Supreme League Kingdom, but when the Supreme League Kingdom began to struggle, the Hughes Kingdom chose to throw their lot in with the alliance. They even sold their Kingdom Protector to the Monza King for two million soldiers.


    Because of that, the Supreme League King decided to carry out this shocking act of tyranny when he conquered the Hughes Kingdom.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She was only involved in the fighting and seldom interfered with the affairs of the Supreme League Kingdom. However, she did not expect the Supreme League King to give such a sadistic order.


    It was the King of Hughes who had betrayed the Supreme League Kingdom. What did it have to do with themoners who were just getting on with their lives?


    Ye Qingtang did not speak, but she brushed past Joseph and hurried to the great hall.


    When Joseph saw Ye Qingtang heading for the great hall, a ray of hope rose in his heart, and he hurriedly followed.


    At that moment, the great hall was filled with the strong scent of blood. The Supreme League King had just cut off the heads of General Ronald and the others who had tried to stop the massacre. The floor of the great hall was sticky with blood. Everyone was ashen, and their hands shook as they tried to wipe the blood stains away.


    The King on his throne showed no sign of pity.


    The great hall was nked by two ministers, who were pale and unnerved. They did not dare to say a word.


    Amidst this dead silence, Ye Qingtang strode through the entrance.

 Chapter 1627 - Mission Countdown (8)

    <h2>Chapter 1627: Mission Countdown (8)</h2>


    The moment the grim-looking King saw Ye Qingtang, a smile appeared on his face. He naturally stood up and looked at the person who had made the greatest contribution to their Supreme League Kingdom.


    ¡°Tang, these few days have been hard on you. When we¡¯ve eliminated the Hughes Kingdom, we need to press on and conquer the next few kingdoms as soon as possible,¡± the King said with a smile. The subsequent route of attack was already disyed on the sand table in front of him.


    As long as Ye Qingtang was around, the Supreme League Kingdom would never be defeated.


    At that moment, the King did not look like the same cruel person who had just ordered an entire kingdom to be ughtered.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you ordered the citizens of Hughes Kingdom to be ughtered?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke bluntly as she looked at the King, who was prepared to realize his ambitions.


    The King was taken aback. From the corner of his eye, he nced at Joseph, who had entered with Ye Qingtang, and a malicious look shed across his face.


    ¡°Tang, the Hughes Kingdom betrayed us. Have you heard of the saying ¡®If you are not one of us, your heart is not with us¡¯?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not intend to be overly involved in the matters of this world, but¡­


    She definitely would not condone the massacre of an entire kingdom.


    Death and injury were inevitable in battle, but she could not ept ordinary citizens being dragged into it.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Since Your Majesty¡¯s goal is to unite the entire maind, everyone in this maind will be your subject. How can you say they are not one of you?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words struck the King.


    ¡°If Your Majesty wishes to unite the entire kingdom, then he must treat all the citizens in this maind as his own subjects. Soon, you will be king over them all.¡± Ye Qingtang did not urge the Supreme League King to rulepassionately. He had never been a benevolent ruler.


    The King¡¯s expression flickered. Ye Qingtang¡¯s words struck a nerve within him.


    ¡°Since they are Your Majesty¡¯s subjects, why do you need to ughter them?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The King was silent for a moment. The corner of his mouth twitched with amusement when he finally grasped what Ye Qingtang meant.


    ¡°Tang, you¡¯re right. But if they harbor any traitorous thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡°You will soon be the only monarch in this maind. Anyone who submits to you will have a life of ease. Whoever opposes you will die. If they can be assured of an easy life, why would they risk their lives? Nomoner hopes for war.¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    The fight for power was always a game yed by the leaders. To themoners, it made no difference who governed them. As long as the leader allowed them to have a life of ease, they would love him.


    The King sank into deep thought. He had ruled with an iron fist. Even if he conquered a country, he would eliminate all the subjects in the kingdom at the first opportunity, both to prevent the people from rebelling and to ensure his absolute sovereignty.


    But Ye Qingtang¡¯s words had shaken the King¡¯s thinking.


    If someone else had said it, he would have scoffed at the idea. But when Ye Qingtang said it, it was apletely different matter.


    ¡°Tang, perhaps you are right. I can try it.¡± The King nodded. He was happy to listen to Ye Qingtang¡¯s opinions.


    Everyone breathed more freely when they saw that the King had relented.


    Right now, the King probably listened only to the Lord Protector.

 Chapter 1628 - : Mission Countdown (9)

    <h2>Chapter 1628: Mission Countdown (9)</h2>


    The King did, in fact, take Ye Qingtang¡¯s advice and rescinded his chilling order to ughter everyone.


    Now, all the kingdoms on this maind were terrified of Ye Qingtang. The moment they saw Ye Qingtang on the battlefield, they fled as swiftly as possible. Some of them simply raised the white g in surrender.


    Ye Qingtang also took the opportunity to suggest that to avoid further warfare, the King should ept any Kingdom that voluntarily surrendered and submitted to the Supreme League Kingdom. All they had to do was disarm and remove their royal family. Then, the Supreme League Kingdom could take over straight away without needing to fight any further.


    The King fundamentally agreed to Ye Qingtang¡¯s suggestions. When this was implemented, many kingdoms wanted to surrender. However, the Supreme League King¡¯s cruelty made them uneasy and caused them to hesitate. Fortunately, once the first country tried it and was not ughtered by the Supreme League Kingdom, all the other countries saw a ray of hope.


    More and more countries voluntarily chose to yield. They would rather submit to the Supreme League Kingdom than face a monster like Ye Qingtang on the battlefield.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s suggestion swiftly ended the war that would otherwise havested many years. The Supreme League Kingdom was the greatest beneficiary and controlled the entire maind.


    Because the war ended early, the people could finally stop worrying about the cruelties of war, and many soldiers were saved from a tragic death on the battlefield.


    The Supreme League King¡¯s disposition seemed to change as well. He was much more benign towards the countries that surrendered. The other countries also heard that it was the Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s powerful protector who had pacified this predatory monarch. Many of them were grateful to Ye Qingtang.


    The Supreme League Kingdom¡¯s unification n caused the royal family of every kingdom to lose their position and privileges. This reduced the pressure among the royal families on this maind.


    Unification had its benefits¡­


    The Bishop, who had mistaken Ye Qingtang for a white magician, and who was seeking an opportunity to thrive among the kingdoms, was stunned when he finally saw the legendary, most powerful Kingdom Protector on the day that the kingdoms were united.


    <em>Isn¡¯t that the white magician who had vanished?</em>


    <em>How did she be the Kingdom Protector?</em>


    When the Supreme League Kingdom aplished the feat of unification, Ye Qingtang finally finished her mission in this world.


    At the banquet to celebrate the unification, Ye Qingtang left the world with the God of Nature. She did not know that shortly after she left, the source of magic on this maind, which had been sealed for over a thousand years, re-emerged. Because the entire maind was unified and the Supreme League King had taken Ye Qingtang¡¯s advice to show clemency, he could gather all the powers in the maind to study the source of magic. This allowed this maind, which had waned for a long time, to once again wee a new era.


    And the Kingdom Protector who had precipitated the unification of this maind suddenly vanished and was passed into legend.


    When Ye Qingtang returned to this maind again, she would never have imagined it would be a world surrounded by magic¡­


    After leaving the two-star constetion, Ye Qingtang returned to the Illusory Void again.


    Only then did the God of Nature crisply fling two thousand points at Ye Qingtang. However, ording to the rules, Ye Qingtang could only use these two thousand points the next time she entered the Illusory Void.


    Now, Ye Qingtang could only use the thousand points she had obtainedst time¡­

 Chapter 1629 - Star Ring (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1629: Star Ring (1)</h2>


    This time, Ye Qingtang¡¯s power had not advanced much in the two-star constetion, but her inner energy had undergone a qualitative leap.


    Ye Qingtang opened the Star Pavilion and prepared to select a suitable prize for herself.


    There were innumerable treasures in the Star Pavilion. There was a dazzling array of divine weapons and elixirs.


    But Ye Qingtang did not need these.


    She had not managed to advance to a new realm in the two-star constetion. However, what made Ye Qingtang more anxious was that the Martial Arts Championship was only a few months away. She must advance her abilities as much as possible within these few months.


    Although divine weapons were wonderful, many of them could only be used after attaining a certain cultivation realm. Besides the fact that Ye Qingtang had not yet achieved that kind of realm, even if she could use it, she would not dare to wield this divine weapon even if she took it.


    An innocent person in possession of treasure was considered guilty. If others found out that she had a divine weapon like that, they would try to kill her.


    So, Ye Qingtang focused her attention on finding something that would increase her abilities.


    There were many elixirs that could increase her abilities, but their price was exorbitant, and Ye Qingtang did not have enough points to obtain them.


    After looking at many treasures, a little ring caught Ye Qingtang¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Star ring?¡± When Ye Qingtang read the ring¡¯s name, its description caught her attention.


    The star ring allowed its wearer to pass through any world in the ten star constetions. It also made its wearer invisible. Once a person put it on, it would hide the person¡¯s form and aura. It could only be used within the constetion worlds, and its effectssted for seven days. Also, the star ring could only be used once.


    <em>Travel through the ten star constetion worlds?</em>


    Ye Qingtang felt an inner jolt. She could not help but recall the nine-star constetion she had visited briefly.


    The living things there were too powerful. However, if she could enter invisibly and exercise some caution, it would definitely be the most suitable ce for her to cultivate.


    Ye Qingtang immediately exchanged eight hundred points for the star ring. She then exchanged the remaining two hundred points for an elixir that could elerate her cultivation speed.


    Ye Qingtang spent the one thousand points. The God of Nature, who had transformed himself into a radiant body, maintained a long stunned silence when he saw the two items Ye Qingtang had obtained with her points.


    <em>If she uses the star ring to enter the constetion world, he would be unable to go along with her¡­</em>


    <em>How annoying!</em>


    ¡°Why waste your points? If you want to go to the nine-star constetion, I can bring you there.¡± The God of Nature grumbled.


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was no fool. If the God of Nature activated the constetion world and she entered, she could only exit afterpleting her mission. Who knew what kind of mission the nine-star constetion contained?


    The God of the Nature seemed rather grumpy, and he maintained an annoyed silence.


    Ye Qingtang did not want to waste any time. She put the star ring on her finger, then picked up the little white tiger, and flew into the nine-star constetion world.


    Ye Qingtang passed through the constetion entrance, and after a dizzying moment, returned to the nine-star constetion world. But this time, the nine-star constetion world she entered waspletely different from the one she visited thest time!


    Now, all was pitch-ck and was filled with the aura of death. Where were the birds and flowers she had seen earlier?


    The only thing that remained unchanged was the powerful spirit energy that drifted through the air.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but recall what the God of Nature had said.


    The constetion worlds changed every second. The nine-star constetion world she had just entered waspletely different from the one she had visitedst time.

 Chapter 1630 - Star Ring (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1630: Star Ring (2)</h2>


    It was twilight, and the sun could not be seen. Everything was covered by the fog, and the air was permeated with the aura of death. An eerie sound suddenly rang out of the dusk. Someone was moving between another person¡¯s sutures, and there was a bone-piercing chill.


    ¡°Why does this world¡­ feel¡­ eerier than ever¡­¡± The little white tiger squinted as it tried to see its surroundings clearly, but the fog blocked its view.


    The ground beneath their feet started to shake gently. Ye Qingtang immediately activated the space ring, and she and the little white tiger immediately vanished on the spot.


    Just as Ye Qingtang hid herself, a huge w descended from the sky and crashed into the ground she had been standing a moment ago. The w was so gigantic, it was dozens of meters wide. When the w rose up again, a huge crater, which was several meters deep, was formed on the ground.


    The cry of an unknown creature rang out from above their heads. The owner of the giant w advanced step by step. Every step it took made the ground shake.


    After Ye Qingtang picked up the little white tiger and made herself invisible, she hid herself and watched the slowly vanishing giant w. Under the cover of the fog, she could not clearly see what the creature looked like, but the pressure surrounded them and only slowly dissipated when the strange creature left.


    It was the same nine-star constetion. Even if the world had been exchanged for another one, it was no less dangerous.


    Ye Qingtang silently congratted herself on exchanging her points for a star ring that could make her invisible. She did not have the ability to explore this world. Fortunately, she quickly found something like a cave and could peacefully cultivate there.


    Some unknown animal had lived in this cave. Many bones that were half-buried in the mud were piled up inside the cave, but the cobwebs outside the cave showed that no living thing had passed through there for a long time. Even the cobweb only held the corpses of spiders that had dried up long ago.


    Ye Qingtang curled herself up and hid there to cultivate. Something like the wailing of wild beasts often came from outside the cave and reverberated in her ears. She sat cross-legged and emptied her mind to cultivate.


    The little white tiger crouched silently on her knee. It was now incredibly obedient. As long as it remained in contact with Ye Qingtang, it would remain invisible, but if it left, it would be visible again. It would be in deep trouble if its aura leaked out.


    Ye Qingtang had cultivated in the cave for a few days when she sensed the energy in her body slowly growing. When she made it flow through her meridian points, time seemed to blur. Only the water dripping from the roof of the cave repeatedly made soft noises.


    The minutes and seconds flowed. As the colossal amount of spirit energy rushed into Ye Qingtang, her cultivation realm rose continually. Under this world¡¯s tempering effect, Ye Qingtang¡¯s power reached the peak of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm by the sixth evening. She was just a step away from the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    But Ye Qingtang was stumped by this tiny gap.


    The further she progressed, the slower her cultivation realm advanced.


    Her powers would undergo a qualitative change after the Fifth Heaven, but based on her current speed, Ye Qingtang would need many more days to break through to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. However, she only had a little time left in this world.

 Chapter 1631 - : Star Ring (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1631: Star Ring (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang picked up the little white tiger and stood up. She was about to use thest of her time here to find a wider space and wait for the constetion gate to open.


    But when they exited the cave, the fog that filled the air suddenly changed subtly. When they breathed in the air, there was a strange, burning sensation. If Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation realm had not advanced, the air would have burnt her lungs when she breathed it in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this world?¡± Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    At that moment, a thunderous drumming sound rang out. The drumming noise was so loud it hurt their eardrums. Ye Qingtang only listened for a moment, and the vibrations caused two tiny cracks to form at the corners of her ears. Her chest ached from the vibration of the drumming.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A huge ck shadow slowly emerged from the mist and drew closer to them. Every time it advanced a little, it made a clear ringing sound like that of a brass bell.


    Ye Qingtang hurriedly picked the little white tiger and hid, only to see the gigantic shadow slowly pass near them.


    The shadow was so tall they could not see the top of it at a nce. It seemed to be dragging something along and moved very slowly.


    Ye Qingtang soon saw that a shattered bronze statue was being dragged along on the ground. The bronze statue was several hundred meters in size. The outeryer of bronze that covered it waspletely smashed. Trickles of ck fluid seeped from under the bronzeyer, and they could vaguely see something flesh-like wriggling under the bronzeyer.


    The clear ringing sound like that of a brass bell was caused by the bronzeyer bumping against the ground.


    The bronze statue suddenly came to a stop a few hundred meters away from Ye Qingtang. The head, which was covered with cracks, faced Ye Qingtang. The dull copper eyes seemed to look straight through Ye Qingtang¡¯s disguise. As she looked at it, the huge cracked mouth suddenly split open slightly in a sinister smile.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    A huge head lowered itself through the fog. It looked like neither man nor beast and was very peculiar. It abruptly opened its huge mouth and chewed on the bronze statue¡¯s head. Large quantities of ck liquid sprayed from the injured areas, and arge proportion of the bronze statue¡¯s head was immediately bitten off¡­


    <em>What on earth is that?</em>


    <em>What is that bronze statue?</em>


    <em>And what is that monster chewing on the bronze statue?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was filled with questions, but her body was abruptly seized by a force, and the constetion gate suddenly formed between her.


    The sparkles were especially conspicuous in the dark surroundings.


    The monster chewing on the bronze statue sensed the gleam of light and suddenly raised its head. The mouth filled with bits of meat and ck blood suddenly let out an earth-shattering roar.


    rmed, Ye Qingtang did not dare to stay any longer. She hurriedly picked up the little white tiger and rushed through the constetion entrance. As the constetion entrance closed, Ye Qingtang saw an enormous w,rge enough to cover the sky, hurtling towards her!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The instant the giant w descended, the constetion gate suddenly disappeared.


    When she came to her senses, Ye Qingtang realized she was in the Illusory Void. The radiant body of the God of Nature was wriggling about indolently.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The radiant body noticed that Ye Qingtang had returned, but it seemed to have made an interesting discovery, and it circled Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang saw that the radiant body was ¡°looking¡± behind her. She turned involuntarily and saw that her shoulder had somehow be stained with a patch of ck.

 Chapter 1632 - Fight (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1632: Fight (1)</h2>


    It looked as though some ck blood from the bronze statue had sttered onto her while it was being gnawed on.


    Ye Qingtang had not noticed it before, but now she felt a burning sensation on her shoulder where the ck blood had spattered on her. She tore the clothing around her shoulder off. A palm-sized imprint appeared on her lily-white shoulder, looking as if it had been inscribed there. But it only briefly appeared before vanishing.


    Ye Qingtang touched the area carefully, but there was no sensation. Her body did not feel any different.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    ¡°The world in the nine-star constetion this time was quite interesting.¡± The radiant body seemed to have no intention of answering Ye Qingtang¡¯s question. It had seen enough, so it flew away.


    The radiant body wanted to know if Ye Qingtang intended to enter the next constetion world, but Ye Qingtang immediately refused. She bade farewell to the radiant body and then left the Illusory Void. She had a strange feeling about the inscription that had briefly appeared on her body.


    She had spent a considerable amount of time in the two-star constetion this time, but when she emerged, she was startled to find that a month had gone past in the outside world¡­


    She had spent much more time than in the one-star constetion world.


    If she had not entered the nine-star constetion to cultivate for seven days, this month would have been utterly wasted.


    Time in the constetion worlds flowed differentlypared to the external world, but no one could be sure what the difference between the time in the two worlds was.


    Fortunately, Ye Qingtang had only just entered Taiyuan Valley, and her abilities were mediocre, so she did not attract any attention. Her month-long disappearance went almost unnoticed.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room to change her clothes and got ready to go out and look for something to eat, but as she passed the central square, she heard a disturbance. She looked up and saw that several of the youths who usually hung out with Jiang Shaobai had formed part of a crowd.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang?¡± A youth who was hurrying in that direction was taken aback when he saw Ye Qingtang.


    A month ago, Jiang Shaobai often went around with Ye Qingtang, so they recognized her. However, after not seeing her for a month, they were surprised to suddenly meet her now.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the youth and recognized him as Jiang Shaobai¡¯s friend.


    ¡°You¡¯re here just in time. Today is going to be fun. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ll broaden your horizons.¡± The youth brooked no refusal and simply dragged Ye Qingtang into the crowd.


    Two slender figures were fighting intensely in the center of the crowd.


    One of them was a youth who frequently hung out with Jiang Shaobai. Ye Qingtang had met him a few times. His name was Jiang Yisheng.


    Jiang Yisheng was fighting with ease. His handsome face was smiling. As his opponent fought, he saw an opening and seized the opportunity tond a punch, forcing the other youth¡¯s head to the ground.


    When they saw that Jiang Yisheng had won, the youths who usually trailed after Jiang Shaobai immediately cheered.


    Jiang Yisheng saw that the youth he had forced to the ground looked resentful. He smiled and said, ¡°Your abilities are so poor, you can¡¯t even put up a good fight. Is there anyone among you who can fight? Call Jiang Yanyun. I¡¯ll spar with him.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng¡¯s abilities were extraordinary. Among hispanions, his abilities were second only to that little monster.


    The youth whom Jiang Yanyun had forced to the ground was part of Jiang Yanyun¡¯s clique.

 Chapter 1633 - Fight (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1633: Fight (2)</h2>


    The Martial Arts Championship was imminent. Most of the youths in Taiyuan Valley formed cliques, and Jiang Yisheng was in the same clique as the little monster while the defeated youth was in Jiang Yanyun¡¯s clique.


    Their abilities were the most outstanding in Taiyuan Valley, and their followers were naturally equally ready to spar.


    A month ago, the small monster had left with an elder on a mission and was not in the valley for a while. During that time, Jiang Yisheng¡¯s abilities had grown quickly. He wanted to break Jiang Yanyun¡¯s momentum before the Martial Arts Championship began.


    The moment Jiang Yisheng issued his challenge, a burly youth emerged from the crowd. He had an arrogant air, and his lips were twisted in a disdainful sneer. He cocked his head on one side and looked at Jiang Yisheng, who was filled with self-confidence.


    ¡°Jiang Yisheng, you want to fight Elder Brother Yun? You¡¯ll have to beat me first. Elder Brother Yun doesn¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng looked at the neer. ¡°Jiang Yiran.¡±


    Jiang Yiran was in the top ranks of Taiyuan Valley. He was a highly talented youth, and among Jiang Yanyun¡¯s followers, his abilities were second only to Jiang Yanyun.


    The youth whom Jiang Yisheng had defeated mbered to his feet, still clutching his head. He stood guiltily in front of Jiang Yiran.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yiran.¡±


    Jiang Yiran nced at the youth, whose head was all swollen from the beating, and grimaced disdainfully. He pped the youth¡¯s head and shoved him aside.


    ¡°You¡¯re useless. The sight of you makes me sick. Get lost.¡±


    The youth who had been shoved aside backed away, quivering. He did not dare to say a word. Everyone knew that Jiang Yiran had a hot temper, and if he answered back, he would just get another thrashing.


    Jiang Yiran then looked at Jiang Yisheng, and his lips curved in a raffish smile.


    ¡°How about that? After you¡¯ve beaten me, you can talk about fighting Elder Brother Yun. If you can¡¯t even beat me, there¡¯s no point embarrassing yourself by fighting Elder Brother Yun.¡±


    When the youths with Jiang Yisheng saw Jiang Yiran¡¯s arrogant attitude, they cheered Jiang Yisheng on to try to dete his opponent.


    ¡°No problem,¡± said Jiang Yisheng. ¡°I can always look for Jiang Yanyun after I¡¯ve beaten you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I like people like you who present themselves for a thrashing.¡± Jiang Yiran casually cracked his knuckles with a clear popping noise.


    The two youths faced each other.


    Ye Qingtang was standing on the sidelines, observing the situation. She had just arrived in Taiyuan Valley and was unsure about the state of affairs on both sides.


    ¡°Jiang Yisheng, let¡¯s not bother with all that posturing. If we spoil anything here, the Elders will nag at us. I heard your palm technique is pretty good, so why don¡¯t we y at that?¡± Jiang Yiran said with a smile.


    The moment Jiang Yiran said that, the youths around Jiang Yisheng cheered again.


    ¡°Jiang Yisheng¡¯s palm technique has already broken through to the second heaven. Is this Jiang Yiran stupid? He actually wants topare palm techniques with Jiang Yisheng?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yiran has always been arrogant and full of himself. He despises everyone except for Jiang Yanyun. Now, he¡¯s about to be humiliated.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng naturally did not object. His goal was Jiang Yanyun. To him, Jiang Yiran was no more than an appetizer.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Yiran smiled.


    ¡°Since I chose the technique, you can set the rules.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng said, ¡°We¡¯ll each deal one blow. Whoever can absorb the blow without moving will win.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Jiang Yiran spread his hands and graciously agreed.


    With that, the atmosphere of a fight grew, and everyone fixed their eyes on the two, quietly waiting for an exciting match.

 Chapter 1634 - Fight (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1634: Fight (3)</h2>


    Jiang Yisheng was the first to move. His palm struck Jiang Yiran¡¯s shoulder with an explosive force. The aftershock rippled through the air, sending the crowd¡¯s hair flying.


    But Jiang Yiran did not budge. He simply absorbed the blow, then narrowed his eyes smugly, and said with a smile, ¡°No need to stand on ceremony. I can still take it.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng¡¯s expression changed.


    He had used his full force to deliver this blow!


    But Jiang Yiran just shrugged and said, ¡°My turn.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yiran stepped forward and casually hit Jiang Yisheng¡¯s shoulder.


    The moment Jiang Yiran moved, Ye Qingtang, who was standing in the crowd, could not help but frown.


    The moment the blownded, Jiang Yisheng¡¯s body shuddered. He tried to summon the strength to withstand the blow, but as he struggled, he felt blood rushing into his throat. He stumbled and moved back a step.


    Jiang Yiranughed. When he looked at Jiang Yisheng, who had retreated a step, the amusement in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°You should be grateful. If Elder Brother Yun had dealt that blow, you would be lying on the ground right now.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng could sense his Qi churning in his chest, and he was ashen. He thought that his abilities were among the best in the valley, but now¡­


    ¡°What are you doing.¡± A cold voice suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Jiang Yiran, who had been smiling arrogantly, immediately wiped the cynical expression off his face when he heard the voice.


    He turned towards the voice, only to see a chilly-looking youth with an imposing air. He stood with his hands behind his back as he watched the farce.


    The youth did not say anything more, but he exerted great pressure on the surroundings with his aura.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yun!¡± Jiang Yiran, who had acted so arrogantly, froze when he saw this youth.


    This youth was Jiang Yanyun, currently the most powerful youth in Taiyuan Valley.


    The group of youths, who had encouraged Jiang Yisheng to challenge Jiang Yanyun, were now stricken dumb when they saw Jiang Yanyun.


    Jiang Yanyun nced expressionlessly at the crowd. His frosty gaze passed over them without seeming to stop on anyone before finally resting on Jiang Yiran.


    As Jiang Yanyun looked at him, Jiang Yiran broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Waste of time,¡± Jiang Yanyun said ndly and then turned to leave.


    Jiang Yiran secretly gulped before heaving a sigh of relief.


    But at that moment, Jiang Yisheng suddenly spoke up. ¡°Jiang Yanyun, I will challenge you before the Martial Arts Championship!¡±


    Jiang Yanyun¡¯s footsteps paused, but his hands that were sped behind his back remained motionless.


    Jiang Yiran, who was standing nearby, goggled. He knew that Jiang Yisheng was a stubborn fellow and rather stupid, but¡­ he was getting too used to seeking out these fatal encounters.


    Jiang Yanyun slowly turned around, and his cold gaze swept across Jiang Yisheng.


    It was just one look, but Jiang Yisheng felt as if he had fallen into an icy dungeon. A bone-piercing chill filled him. At some point, Jiang Yanyun had begun emitting an oppressive aura, so Jiang Yisheng sweated profusely just to force himself to meet Jiang Yisheng¡¯s look.


    After a moment, Jiang Yisheng looked away in embarrassment. He did not dare to look at Jiang Yanyun again.


    Jiang Yanyun also looked away and continued on his way without a word.


    At that moment, Jiang Yisheng looked rather abashed, and the expressions of the other youths were even uglier.

 Chapter 1635 - I Won’t Pay (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1635: I Won¡¯t Pay (1)</h2>


    Only then did they realize that the gulf between Jiang Yanyun and themselves was an uncrossable abyss.


    After Jiang Yanyun left, a cynical smile reappeared on Jiang Yiran¡¯s face. He walked over to Jiang Yisheng and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Boy, you have guts. I respect you as a man. You¡¯ve lost, so ording to the rules, you have to hand over your month¡¯s allowance.¡±


    The disciples in Taiyuan Valley were not allowed to fight. However, these hot-blooded youths could not restrain themselves, so they privately made a rule that they would call their fighting sparring so that the Elders would not scold them. The loser would have to hand over a month¡¯s allowance.


    The moment Jiang Yiran spoke, the faces of the crowd of youths turned ugly.


    Jiang Yisheng had represented all of them in the fight. Now that they had lost, they would all have to pay up.


    Although they were reluctant, they had no choice but to follow the rules. They gritted their teeth and flung their month¡¯s allowance at Jiang Yiran.


    Jiang Yiran unabashedly swept it into his space ring. His gaze fell on Ye Qingtang, who had not moved.


    ¡°Hand over your month¡¯s allowance. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and cultivate,¡± Jiang Yiran said to Ye Qingtang casually.


    But Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    She had been dragged over here on her way elsewhere and did not know what was going on. Why did she have to pay up?


    ¡°Why should I hand it over?¡±


    Jiang Yiran was amused by Ye Qingtang¡¯s innocent words. ¡°Why? Little girl, you¡¯ve only just arrived in Taiyuan Valley. Hasn¡¯t Jiang Shaobai taught you the rules here? Your side has lost, so of course, all of you must pay up.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng and the other youths on his side nodded. They were unwilling but had no choice.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, just hand over your allowance.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was silent. She understood that Jiang Yisheng and the others were in the same clique as Jiang Shaobai. She often hung out with Jiang Shaobai in the past, so they had naturally assumed that she was one of them¡­


    So she also had to pay her share of tribute.


    But Ye Qingtang¡­ had no allowance.


    During her month in the two-star constetion world, she had missed the distribution of the allowances. She had thought of just handing over her allowance, but she had none.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so quiet. Don¡¯t waste my time. Hurry up.¡± Jiang Yiran was growing impatient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed softly. She really had nothing to say about this turn of events.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any?¡± Now Jiang Yiran was really amused. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to pay up. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll waive your share. How about that?¡±


    The youths could not help but worry as they watched the situation unfold. Ye Qingtang had only just arrived in Taiyuan Valley. How could she possibly be a match for Jiang Yiran?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, just hand over your allowance. If you have any issues, you can discuss it with Shaobai when she gets back.¡±


    ¡°This one of the valley¡¯s rules. You don¡¯t have a choice. Just hand it over.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the crowd that was trying to persuade her and sighed softly. She looked at Jiang Yiran and said, ¡°As long as I can beat you, I don¡¯t have to pay?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    Jiang Yiran glowered at Ye Qingtang. He studied her and then suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Sure, I always keep my word. If you can beat me, I will not only waive your share, but I will waive all their shares too. How about that?¡±


    Jiang Yiran thought that Jiang Yisheng was rather stupid, but here was someone who was even more stupid.


    Jiang Yisheng and the others goggled.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, don¡¯t be rash. You can¡¯t beat him.¡±

 Chapter 1636 - I Won’t Pay (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1636: I Won¡¯t Pay (2)</h2>


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to turn back. All you have to do is hand over your allowance, and you won¡¯t suffer physically.¡± Jiang Yiran smiled as he looked at those who were trying to dissuade Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    Jiang Yisheng and the others wished they could drag Ye Qingtang back. The little monster was absent, and Jiang Yisheng, the most powerful among them, had been defeated. How could a rookie like Ye Qingtang possibly be a match for Jiang Yiran?


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I won¡¯t bully you. You can decide how we shouldpete,¡± Jiang Yiran said graciously.


    Ye Qingtang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Just now youpared palm techniques. Now, let¡¯spare finger techniques.¡±


    Jiang Yiran burst outughing at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. If hispanions had not left with Jiang Yanyun, the surrounding area would be ringing withughter.


    ¡°You want topare finger techniques with me? Are you sure?¡± The corners of Jiang Yiran¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement as if he had just heard a really funny joke.


    Jiang Yisheng and hispanions went berserk.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, Jiang Yiran¡¯s finger technique is one of the best in Taiyuan Valley. Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool. Just hand your allowance over ande away with us.¡±


    No matter what, others thought that Ye Qingtang was part of their clique. If Jiang Yiran managed to humiliate them again, their reputation would be trampled in the mud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. Before Jiang Yu left, he had mostly taught her the finger technique, and that was what she had practiced the most in the two-star constetion world.


    ¡°Alright, since you insist, I won¡¯t say anything else lest others say that I bullied you. I¡¯ll let you go first. If I move by even an inch, then I¡¯d have lost,¡± Jiang Yiran said patronizingly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Jiang Yisheng and the others were frantic, but they could not dissuade the stubborn Ye Qingtang.


    <em>Where did Shaobai find this crazy girl?</em>


    <em>It¡¯s bad enough that she insisted on walking this fatal road, but she won¡¯t listen to our advice at all!</em>


    Jiang Yiranzily stood there and tilted his chin, signaling Ye Qingtang to begin.


    Ye Qingtang slowly stepped forward. She reviewed the scene where Jiang Yu had first demonstrated the finger technique to her. After a moment, she looked up and slowly raised her hand. Her pale, delicate finger slowly pointed outwards and moved unhurriedly towards Jiang Yiran¡¯s be.


    Jiang Yiran looked nonchnt as if he was not bothered by Ye Qingtang¡¯s move at all. He was inwardly pondering how much allowance he could extort from Jiang Yisheng and the others.


    Just as Jiang Yiran was building castles in the clouds, he suddenly sensed a piercing pain in his be.


    He immediately snapped to attention and saw that Ye Qingtang¡¯s fingertip was slowly approaching his be. Although she moved slowly, it shocked Jiang Yiran.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    There was nothing special about Ye Qingtang¡¯s fingertip, but as she slowly pushed it towards him, the finger seemed to create a sense of pressure that caused the air to condense. The formless sense of pressure was as sharp as a knife.


    Jiang Yiran realized that the pain in his be was bing increasingly apparent. It was as if something was piercing his skull. In an instant, his face turnedpletely pale, and a drop of cold sweat seeped from his forehead.


    <em>It will kill me¡­</em>


    This shocking thought suddenly entered Jiang Yiran¡¯s mind. When the Jiang Family finger technique was fully exercised, the power of a single finger could kill someone without even touching them.


    The instant Ye Qingtang¡¯s fingertip was about to touch Jiang Yiran¡¯s be, his face drained of blood, and he instinctively stepped back.

 Chapter 1637 - I Won’t Pay (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1637: I Won¡¯t Pay (3)</h2>


    The moment he stepped back, the pressure that surrounded Jiang Yiran instantly vanished, and Ye Qingtang also stopped moving.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yiran was stunned.


    Jiang Yisheng and the others, who had been so worried, were also shocked.


    <em>What is going on?</em>


    <em>Jiang Yiran actually retreated?</em>


    They had merely seen Ye Qingtang casually point her finger, and very slowly at that.


    No one had expected this finger to force Jiang Yiran to suddenly retreat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve won,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she looked at Jiang Yiran¡¯s zed expression.


    Jiang Yiran came to his senses and looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    Jiang Yisheng and the others, who were standing nearby, also looked baffled. They had no idea what had just transpired.


    <em>Could it be that Jiang Yiran gave her a chance?</em>


    Jiang Yiran blinked. He only realized at that moment that he had actually lost¡­


    Jiang Yiran¡¯s handsome face instantly turned livid. He saw that Jiang Yisheng and the others whom he had defeated were looking at him in surprise. Jiang Yiran immediately forced himself to look calm and spoke with a deliberate, arrogantugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty lucky. I¡¯ve been cultivating for the past few days, and the Elder told me I am not allowed to spar for the next few days. I¡¯ve already broken the Elder¡¯s rules by fighting with Jiang Yisheng just now. I¡¯ve only just remembered.¡±


    Jiang Yiran would rather die than admit that Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger technique had really forced him to retreat.


    He found an excuse and pretended to be gracious. ¡°You¡¯ve just entered the valley, and I don¡¯t want to earn the reputation of being a bully. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m letting you off this time. I¡¯ll waive your allowance.¡±


    Jiang Yiran¡¯s excuse seemed rather bald, but to Jiang Yisheng and the others, it was perfectly logical.


    <em>That¡¯s right.</em>


    <em>How could Ye Qingtang really have defeated Jiang Yiran? So it¡¯s because Jiang Yiran was afraid of the Elder¡¯s strictures.</em>


    After all, in the eyes of Jiang Yisheng and the others, the gap between Ye Qingtang and Jiang Yiran¡¯s abilities was so great, it was like a gulf. They would be baffled if she had really won.


    ¡°Not just me, but all of us,¡± Ye Qingtang said suddenly as she looked at Jiang Yiran, who was pretending to stay calm.


    Jiang Yiran was taken aback. Only then did he recall what he said when he was boasting, and his expression immediately darkened.


    Who knew that this girl¡¯s finger technique would be so strange? If he had known earlier, he would not havepeted with her.


    But he had already put out the terms and could not take them back, so he could only suppress his gloom and say with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yiran fought back the urge to vomit blood. He now returned the allowance he had just obtained to Jiang Yisheng and the others. At that moment, he was incredibly relieved that hispanions had left with Jiang Yanyun. If they saw this, his reputation would be in tatters.


    He hurriedly returned the allowance and left immediately, unwilling to linger.


    Jiang Yisheng and the others, who thought they were in for a bloodletting, looked at the allowance that they had lost and regained. All of them were beaming. They previously had no respect for Ye Qingtang, but now they beamed at her.


    ¡°Qingtang, many thanks for what you did today.¡±


    No matter whether Ye Qingtang had won by luck or not, she had gotten their allowances back. They were naturally grateful.


    The youths who had been unhappy about Ye Qingtang joining their clique now warmed towards her. They cleared their throats and said, ¡°Shaobai is not here right now, but we¡¯re free. We can teach you before the Martial Arts Championship begins.¡±

 Chapter 1638 - Exposed

    <h2>Chapter 1638: Exposed</h2>


    Luck could also be considered as a part of skill, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities were really negligible. She helped them today, and they decided to pay her back by teaching her some cultivation techniques. Based on their abilities, a few tips would be more than enough for her.


    Ye Qingtang smiled as the rest offered to teach her some cultivation skills.


    She excused herself by saying that she had something on and left the ce.


    There were only four months to the Martial Arts Championship. The Taiyuan Valley would select the best twenty descendants half a month before and send them to the Martial Arts Championship.


    Everyone in the Taiyuan Valley would try their best to cultivate and improve for the next four months in order to get selected.


    After she fought against Jiang Yiran the other day, the boys including Jiang Yisheng were better to her, just that they always wanted to drag her to the Martial Art Hall to guide her. Ye Qingtang felt hopeless, but she could not refuse their offers.


    Though Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level increased, she was not very familiar with the different techniques. Their invitation helped her familiarize herself with the techniques of the Jiang Family.


    After several months, Ye Qingtang finally met Jiang Shaobai again.


    Jiang Shaobai had been training with Elders outside for a period of time, but no one knew how the cultivation was like.


    Jiang Yisheng and the rest were terrified when they heard the news that Jiang Shaobai wasing back.


    ¡°Errr¡­ Qingtang, we still have something on. We shall leave first¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng¡¯s face was pale when he heard that Jiang Shaobai wasing back. He immediately found an excuse and left.


    If Jiang Shaobai knew about how he secretly tried to provoke Jiang Yanyun and lost¡­


    Jiang Yisheng could imagine the pain¡­


    The other boys also felt awkward. They found different excuses and escaped. The items that were supposed to be given to Jiang Shaobai were passed to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang felt speechless as she stared at them running away from her. She then headed towards Jiang Shaobai¡¯s room.


    When she arrived outside Jiang Shaobai¡¯s room, her room was not shut. She gently pushed open the door.


    When she entered the room, she could see a shadow behind the screen. Ye Qingtang walked over as she assumed that it was Jiang Shaobai.


    However, Ye Qingtang stoned when she saw Jiang Shaobai.


    Jiang Shaobai was much skinnier after several months of cultivation. Her tiny face appeared even smaller now. She was drying her hair with a towel. Her body was pale and slim, and water droplets could still be seen on her body.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang was stunned when she saw Jiang Shaobai only wearing a pair of pants.


    Though Jiang Shaobai was young, her breasts¡­ were really t¡­


    ¡°Sister Qing.¡± Jiang Shaobai smiled the moment she saw Ye Qingtang, but her voice felt more like a young man.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Wait.</em>


    Ye Qingtang felt that something was wrong.


    Though¡­ t breasts were not abnormal, based on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s age¡­ she should not be that¡­


    ¡°Sister Qing, I¡¯m totally exposed¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai suddenly blushed and immediately put on a shirt. She then covered her breast and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me, Sister Qing. I just grow slower than others.¡±

 Chapter 1639 - Insane Luck (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1639: Insane Luck (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang smiled and med herself for thinking too much. She gave Jiang Yisheng¡¯s stuff to Jiang Shaobai. Jiang Shaobai asked a few questions, and Ye Qingtang replied ordingly.


    However, on the second day, Ye Qingtang was stunned when she saw Jiang Yisheng and the rest being beaten by someone.


    ¡°Traitor¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng¡¯s entire face was swollen. He stared at Ye Qingtang miserably.


    ¡°Sister Qing, try this. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Jiang Shaobai seemed like she did not see them at all. She passed all the good food to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was confused.


    <em>Did Jiang Shaobai beat them?</em>


    Ye Qingtang suddenly understood why Jiang Yisheng and the rest looked like they saw a ghost when they knew Jiang Shaobai wasing back.


    <em>It is really¡­</em>


    <em>Miserable.</em>


    ¡­


    As time passed, the Martial Arts Championship was about to be held. Ye Qingtang cultivated every day, but she was stuck at the peak of Third Heaven and could not progress further.


    The selection of descendants for the Martial Arts Championship also began in the Taiyuan Valley.


    The Martial Arts Championship was significant to all ancient ns. Every descendant in the Taiyuan Valley would participate in the selection. Participants would be paired based on drawn lots, and the top twenty would join the Martial Arts Championship.


    Jiang Yisheng and the rest were all prepared, but Jiang Shaobai did not seem to care. She did not cultivate either.


    On the day of the selection, Jiang Yisheng and the rest were ready early in the morning. They came to look for Ye Qingtang to head to the parade square, but Jiang Shaobai was still sleeping. When she saw that Ye Qingtang and the rest were ready to leave, she just stood by the door and waved her hands towards them.


    ¡°All the best, Sister Qing!¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at how sleepy Jiang Shaobai was, but she could not say anything as she was dragged away by Jiang Yisheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time here. We may get better lots if we go earlier.¡± Jiang Yisheng dragged Ye Qingtang away.


    ¡°Is Shaobai going?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.


    ¡°Why does she need to go? Jiang Yanyun and she do not need to attend the selection. They are pre-selected candidates,¡± Jiang Yisheng said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang turned back and looked at Jiang Shaobai, who was waving at her. She was more curious.


    She had never seen Jiang Shaobai revealing her true abilities, but Jiang Yisheng and the rest seemed to be afraid of her. With the exception of the elite few, all candidates for the Martial Arts Championship had to be selected; even Jiang Yiran and Jiang Yisheng were not exempt from this rule.


    Jiang Yanyun was the top in the Taiyuan Valley, so it was normal that he did not need to attend.


    However, Jiang Shaobai¡­


    Ye Qingtang usually did not walk around in the valley as she spent most of the time cultivating. She was not aware of that.


    They arrived at the parade square of Taiyuan Valley soon. The Elders had been waiting for a while, and Jiang Family disciples were all prepared. They were all waiting for the result of lots and could not wait to start their fight.


    Elder Qian nced at the crowd and nodded in satisfaction, but he did not pay extra attention to Ye Qingtang when he saw her.


    Though he had high hopes for her, she was not talented enough. Elder Qian gave her some tips but did not spend much time with her.


    The lots would be drawn when everyone arrived.

 Chapter 1640 - Insane Luck (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1640: Insane Luck (2)</h2>


    Many people prayed that they could avoid the top disciples. There were only twenty positions avable. Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai took two of the positions, and they could only fight for the remaining eighteen positions. If they encountered Jiang Yisheng or Jiang Yiran at the beginning, they would really cry out on the spot.


    Ye Qingtang stood at the side after drawing her lots. The few young men who were quite close to her also drew their lots.


    Soon, the elder announced the pairs. The young man beside Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed when he heard that he was going to fight against Jiang Xinyue. He cried miserably as he stared at his lot.


    Ye Qingtang had met Jiang Xinyue once. She was able to master advanced sword skills, and she could be ranked as one of the top ten in the Taiyuan Valley.


    ¡°Doomed¡­ doomed¡­ I¡¯m doomed. Jiang Yisheng, is Jiang Xinyue sharpening the sword¡­¡± The young man said miserably.


    ¡°Even if your opponent was not Jiang Xinyue, you will not be able to enter the top twenty. Did you even cultivate every day?¡± Jiang Yisheng did not pity him at all. He tilted his head to look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s lot.


    ¡°Your opponent is Jiang Lan?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Jiang Yisheng smiled and tapped Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Jiang Lan is the weird guy in the Taiyuan Valley. He was very talented when he was born, but he wasted his talent as he grew up. Your cultivation in the past few months is good enough to fight him.¡±


    The other few young men all congratted her as Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent was the worst disciple in the valley.


    Soon, the first round started.


    Ye Qingtang went on the stage and was about to battle Jiang Lan. He was slightly overweight and did not look like someone who practiced martial arts. He was holding a giant hammer and looked clumsy.


    The battle began. Jiang Lan shouted and smashed his hammer towards Ye Qingtang. His footsteps were messy. Ye Qingtang dodged and kicked his thick back at the next second.


    With a loud boom, Jiang Lan fell down directly and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Well done! Qing Tang!¡± Jiang Yisheng and the rest cheered for her.


    Ye Qingtang won almost instantly. There were only a few people by the stage. She walked off the stage after her victory.


    On the high stage, Elder Qian and the rest of the elders all paid attention to battles on every stage. He also took note of Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Elder Qian nodded slightly as she beat Jiang Lan. However, Jiang Lan¡¯s ability was extremely low, and the elders had already decided to expel him from the Taiyuan Valley after the selection. Thus, the elders did not care about the result of this battle.


    The winners drew lots again after the first round. The second round would then begin, and the process would repeat until the top twenty was selected.


    A few young men who were with Jiang Yisheng were unlucky as their opponents were those who were highly ranked in the valley. It was a hard battle for each one of them.


    However, Ye Qingtang was very lucky. All her opponents were mainly ranked in the bottom in the valley. She did not face any challenges during the battles.


    Initially, Jiang Yisheng and the rest congratted her on her luck as she always battled the worst ones in the valley. However, after the fifth round, the way they looked at Ye Qingtang changed.


    ¡°Next round will be the round to top twenty. Isn¡¯t Ye Qingtang way too lucky?! Yisheng, I heard that Ye Qingtang was brought back by the Domain Monarch Founder. Did the elders y some tricks in the lots?¡± One of the young men whispered. His previous opponent was Jiang Yiran, and he failed immediately.

 Chapter 1641 - Insane Luck (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1641: Insane Luck (3)</h2>


    Jiang Yisheng was also surprised by Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck. However, he knew that the elders would not be biased toward anyone when it came to the selection of candidates for the Martial Arts Championship. He shook his head.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent for the sixth round was quite powerful, but he used up all his energy in the previous round. When he went on the stage, he was breathing heavily. His face was pale and full of sweat; it seemed like he could not even stand straight.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s five opponents were those who were the worst in the valley. She did not require much effort to beat them, so she was still in her best state.


    With such a huge difference in the physical condition, the man still insisted to fight against Ye Qingtang. However, he ran out of energy after a short while and fell onto the ground.


    Ye Qingtang won again without surprise.


    ¡°What joke is this? How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°What kind of insane luck she has?¡±


    ¡°She entered the top twenty? I can be in the top twenty as well in that case.¡±


    After six rounds, many people were eliminated, but all of them stayed to watch the battles. However, they allined when they saw Ye Qingtang entered the top twenty just by luck.


    Jiang Yisheng and Jiang Yiran also entered the top twenty. Next, it would be the ranking battle between the top twenty candidates.


    Jiang Yiran nced at Ye Qingtang. He lost to herst time, and he still remembered that. He rubbed his hands and swore that he would make her pay back if he could encounter Ye Qingtangter.


    Jiang Yiran¡¯s wish came true. When both of them drew the same lot, his smile was savage. He jumped onto the stage and stared at Ye Qingtang aggressively.


    ¡°Little girl, here we meet again.¡±


    Ye Qingtang walked onto the stage. She could tell how much he wanted to beat her from his aggressiveness. She rolled her eyes slightly and looked towards Jiang Yisheng, who was standing below the stage. ¡°All candidates in the top twenty can go to the Martial Arts Championship, right?¡±


    Jiang Yisheng did not understand the intention of the question and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, all the top twenty candidates can go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang withdrew her sight. She ignored Jiang Yiran, who was standing in front of her, rubbing his hands. Her sightnded on Elder Qian and the rest.


    ¡°I give up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yiran¡¯s smile froze.


    The whole parade square was silent. Everyone was stunned as they stared at Ye Qingtang, who gave up before the battle even started.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? She gave up before it even started? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Her ability is notparable with Jiang Yiran. Didn¡¯t you notice the abilities of her opponents in the previous rounds? She would have been defeated if she didn¡¯t have such luck.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? She doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed? She entered the top twenty just by luck and gave up when she encountered a more powerful opponent? Is this a joke?¡±


    All the young men were not happy earlier with Ye Qingtang entering the top twenty just by luck. And now, they all raged. All of them felt that they were more powerful than Ye Qingtang. They were just unlucky and met much more powerful opponents and lost.


    But such a useless person could enter the top twenty by luck?


    On what basis?!


    Although the audience cursed and scolded her, Ye Qingtang walked off the stage.


    Her goal was to get a chance to attend the Martial Arts Championship. She would only use her full strength there. She would not waste her energy here trying to get a better rank.


    Her initial target was to enter the top twenty.


    Jiang Yiran was stunned as he was prepared to beat Ye Qingtang up. He opened his eyes widely as he stared at Ye Qingtang walking away.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, are you scared? You¡¯re not going to fight me?¡± Jiang Yiran shouted in anger. He really hoped that he could at least punch her once.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang looked back and answered casually.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yiran stared nkly.


    <em>What the hell!</em>

 Chapter 1642 - Forced To Concede (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1642: Forced To Concede (1)</h2>


    Everyone was shocked after Ye Qingtang suddenly admitted defeat.


    ¡°The top twenty candidates who are going to the Martial Arts Championship represent our Jiang Family. Now, there is such a person inside. Won¡¯t she ruin our reputation?¡±


    ¡°Elders, Ye Qingtang does not deserve to go to the Martial Arts Championship!¡±


    Those young men who were defeated earlier were all angry. They hoped that they could fight against Ye Qingtang right now to show her that she did not deserve to go for the Martial Arts Championship.


    Elder Qian and the rest were also stunned. They did not pay attention to her during the selection, but no one expected that she could be so lucky to enter the top twenty effortlessly.


    Comints arose from everywhere. The Elders looked towards each other helplessly.


    ¡°The selection is absolutely fair. Luck is also a part of skill. Otherwise, why do we ask you to draw lots?¡± Elder Qian contemted for a while and stopped theints from the audience.


    ¡°But how can Ye Qingtang represent the Jiang Family to attend the Martial Arts Championship?¡±


    Everyone refused to ept that.


    ¡°Is it due to the Domain Monarch Founder¡­ that she can be so lucky¡­¡± Someone murmured.


    Elder Qian¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    The young man shut his mouth as he knew that he said something inappropriate.


    Not only the young men suspected Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck¡ªElder Qian and the rest also held some suspicions. However, the process of drawing lots was open and fair. No one could y any tricks here. They could only admit that Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck was insane.


    Elder Qian¡¯s sightnded on Ye Qingtang. He looked at her in aplicated way, but the ranking battles would continue, so he asked everyone to quiet down.


    Though Jiang Yiran won without any effort, he felt like he had just swallowed a fly. He had no ce to vent his anger. He would really fight her in a secret ce if he did not have battles ahead.


    He had met shameless people before, but not someone as shameless as her!


    Everyone¡¯sments did not affect Ye Qingtang. They would know whether she wasted this position when it came to the Martial Arts Championship.


    ¡°Congrattions, Qingtang.¡± Jiang Yisheng smiled and looked at Ye Qingtang sincerely.


    Elders were right. Luck was a part of skill.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so lucky. You provoked Jiang Yiran earlier on, and now you entered the top twenty. Please help if there¡¯s going to be some blind drawing rewards.¡±


    The fight between Jiang Yiran and Ye Qingtang was only known to Jiang Yisheng and the few of them. Jiang Yiran would definitely not let the information out. Jiang Yisheng and the rest felt that Ye Qingtang was just too lucky, but they were not bothered by that.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at Jiang Yisheng and the rest but did not say anything.


    Jiang Yisheng still had ranking battlester and could not leave now. The rest of the men who lost earlier on all asked Ye Qingtang to treat them to a meal tofort their lost.


    Ye Qingtang agreed instantly and treated them to a meal.


    While halfway through eating, Ye Qingtang was called over by Elder Qian.


    There were other elders managing the selection, so Elder Qian brought Ye Qingtang to the empty martial hall.

 Chapter 1643 - Forced To Concede (2)

    Chapter 1643: Forced To Concede (2)</h2>


    Elder Qian¡¯s emotions were in turmoil as he looked at Ye Qingtang, who was standing before him. He had not expected Ye Qingtang to be one of the top twenty.


    Although the rules could not be changed, a lucky dark horse like Ye Qingtang was unexpected.


    During this period, Elder Qian had given Ye Qingtang a few pointers, but had not paid her much attention. He only knew that she seldom left her room so she must be diligently cultivating.


    Elder Qian could not help but sigh softly at this thought.


    If Ye Qingtang had not been lost and had started cultivating since she was young, this extra time coupled with her diligence would have ensured that her mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline would not go to waste.


    But as it was, it was toote.


    ¡°We will soon be heading for the Ind of Immortal Footsteps. The Martial Arts Championship will be held on the ind. You¡¯ve only just arrived in Taiyuan Valley and are not yet familiar with the various Jiang Family martial skills. In the next few days, you must work hard and practice these cultivation techniques,¡± Elder Qian said with a soft sigh. They had no choice but to make a frantic,st-minute effort.


    The top youths of all the major ns would be participating in the Martial Arts Championship. Even talents like Jiang Yanyun might not win. Right now, Elder Qian could only pray that Ye Qingtang would not lose too badly in the Martial Arts Championship and ruin the Jiang Family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Elder Qian had always been pleased with Ye Qingtang¡¯s conscientious attitude. At the moment, the more profound cultivation techniques were not suitable for Ye Qingtang. Instead, he carefully taught Ye Qingtang the Jiang Family movement technique. He told her to study it carefully and practice hard for the next few days. She could not defeat her opponents with her powers, but at least she would not lose too badly in the arena.


    Elder Qian meant well. If the Domain Monarch Founder were in the valley, he would not need to worry about Ye Qingtang, but now that the Domain Monarch Founder had left, he would have to take care of Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Qian taught her in detail, and Ye Qingtang studied diligently. Of the Jiang Family techniques, she was best at the finger technique. She was not very familiar with palm technique, sword technique, and movement technique. So she seized the opportunity and did not dare to ck off at all.


    Her goal was to participate in the Martial Arts Championship and ce high enough to enter the mystic realm to look for clues about her mother. That was what Ye Qingtang really needed.


    For fully half a day, Elder Qian pointed out the ws in Ye Qingtang¡¯s movement technique. Ye Qingtang learned quickly and swiftly grasped the areas she had previously overlooked. Elder Qian was pleased with her progress. He thought that with Ye Qingtang¡¯s bloodline and ability to quickly grasp onto new techniques, it was a pity that she had been lost and wasted her opportunity.


    Ye Qingtang only left Elder Qian when night fell.


    On her way back. Ye Qingtang met many youths who frowned and looked disdainful when they saw her.


    ¡°Is she fit to participate in the Martial Arts Championship?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if someone fiddled with the lots. The Elders may say that they were fair, but she was brought here by the Domain Monarch Founder.¡±


    ¡°Elder Qian is right. Luck is part of skill. A pity that we aren¡¯t as lucky as someone to be favored by the Domain Monarch Founder. Ah¡­¡±


    A few youths did not hide their contempt for Ye Qingtang. They felt that if Ye Qingtang had not been lucky enough to make the ranking, they might have had a chance to be one of the top twenty.

 Chapter 1644 - Forced To Concede (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1644: Forced To Concede (3)</h2>


    People were often like that. When they did not do well, they could not bear to see things go smoothly for someone else.


    Especially if it was someone that they felt was inferior to them; that made it even more difficult for them to ept.


    Ye Qingtang ignored their sarcastic remarks. She paid no more attention to them than she would to a fly buzzing in her ear.


    But the youths were even more enraged when Ye Qingtang ignored them. Their expressions were malicious as they blocked her way.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you¡¯re pretty hardworking. Did you just leave the practice arena? Ah¡­. with your standards, even if you managed to crawl into the Martial Arts Championship, you will be defeated in the first round. You better put in somest-minute work. But¡­ isn¡¯t it toote to pretend to be diligent now?¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Qingtang red coldly at the youths who were blocking her way.


    ¡°Oh, hot-tempered, are we? Do you really think you¡¯re better than us just because you managed to enter the Martial Arts Championship by dumb luck? If you want my opinion, the smart thing to do is to trot over to the elders and remove yourself from the quota. Otherwise, no matter how lucky you are, anyone will smash you to smithereens once you¡¯re in the Martial Arts Championship arena. When that happens, you better not cry in the arena and embarrass the Jiang Family.¡± A few youths spoke maliciously. They were unable to take this lying down, and their deepest desire now was to fling the most vicious words they could find at this young girl.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. However, before she could make any move, a petite figure slowly approached in the moonlight.


    ¡°If you dare to make trouble for my Elder Sister Qing, I will leave you crying here right now.¡± A slightly amused voice reached their ears.


    Ye Qingtang turned towards the voice. At some point, Jiang Shaobai had appeared on the road ahead. Her lips were smiling, and her shining eyes were crinkled in amusement. She looked straight at the youths who were blocking the way.


    The moment the aggressive youths saw Jiang Shaobai, their expressions changed. They could not help but look somewhat panicked.


    Jiang Shaobai walked over to Ye Qingtang slowly and smilingly took her small hand. Then, she looked up at the pitch-ck sky and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s a dark and windy night¡­¡±


    Then, she moved his gaze downward a little and looked at the youths. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that a dark and windy night is a good night for killing someone? I think it refers to a night like this, right?¡±


    The youths instantly felt a chill spreading through their body. All of them gulped involuntarily.


    Damn it, how could they have forgotten this fellow?


    They had often seen Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang together. Jiang Shaobai had been absent for a few months, and they hadpletely forgotten about this killing monster.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Shaobai, we have something to do. We¡¯d better go.¡± A few of the youths saw that matters were not going well and decided to get away as soon as possible.


    Jiang Shaobai raised a single hand and blocked their way.


    ¡°You bothered my Elder Sister Qing for so long. Where do you think you¡¯re going without an apology?¡±


    The youths turned pale. They nced at Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang. After some deliberation, they forced themselves to say to Ye Qingtang;


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ve drunk too much today and spoke amiss. Ye Qingtang, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Alcohol is bad for you. You should be more careful. It would be a pity if you drank yourself to death,¡± Jiang Shaobai said with a smile.

 Chapter 1645 - Forced To Concede (4)

    Chapter 1645: Forced To Concede (4)</h2>


    To the youths, seeing Jiang Shaobai¡¯s brilliant smile was like catching sight of an evil ghost. They shivered all over and quickly lowered their heads and slunk away.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Jiang Shaobai, who had stood up for her, and a trace of a smile surfaced in her eyes.


    For a moment, it was as if she was looking at the former Xuanling Sect, the former Falling Sky Valley, and her senior brothers who squabbled violently but always cared for each other¡­


    The once-familiar faces had now vanished. The countless living things and those kindly faces had all been destroyed by the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes dimmed. Her desire to get everything back from the Ancient You n grew even stronger.


    <em>Father, Master¡­</em>


    <em>Wait awhile. I will certainly save you.</em>


    Her road ahead was a lonely one. Ye Qingtang had long been used to facing everything alone¡ªmockery, abuse, contempt¡­. she paid no heed to any of these. On a road strewn with obstacles, her sole goal was to rescue the ones she once knew.


    Now, Ye Qingtang could not help but be warmed by Jiang Shaobai¡¯s protectiveness.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, are you still angry? If you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯ll catch them and beat them up for you,¡± Jiang Shaobai said with a smile. Her bright eyes shone in the moonlight.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously reached out and patted Jiang Shaobai¡¯s fluffy head.


    For a moment, Jiang Shaobai¡¯s smile froze, and a faint blush surfaced on her face. She lowered her head in some embarrassment. Gone was her previous impish look.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai walked away in the moonlight without noticing two figures hiding in the darkness.


    ¡°What does Jiang Shaobai see in that girl? She¡¯s guarded her so closely ever since she entered the valley.¡± Sitting in the fork of a tree, Jiang Yiran was chewing on a stalk of grass as he looked at the two disappearing figures in bewilderment.


    Jiang Yanyun was standing under the tree, his hands behind his back. However, his eyes were fixed on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yun, what do you think that Jiang Shaobai has been doing outside with the Elder? Do you think it¡¯s about some special cultivation technique?¡± Jiang Yiran lowered his head to talk to Jiang Yanyun, who was standing under the tree.


    Jiang Yanyun¡¯s expression was remote as he nced at Jiang Yiran. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything better to do, why not go back and cultivate?¡±


    Jiang Yiran¡¯s face turned pale as he was scolded, but he was used to it.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yun, I came in fifth this time. That¡¯s pretty good¡­¡±


    Jiang Yanyun grunted coldly.


    Jiang Yiran subconsciously drew back and said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned for you¡­¡±


    Jiang Yiran spoke guiltily. The truth was that he had been looking for an opportunity to torment Ye Qingtang to relieve some of his resentment, but he had unexpectedly run into Jiang Yanyun.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yanyun¡¯s presence had prevented him from making trouble for Ye Qingtang. Otherwise, if Jiang Shaobai had seen him¡­


    Jiang Yiran sensed a chill prickling up his neck.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what that fellow, Jiang Shaobai, is up to. But anyway, Ye Qingtang will be utterly crushed in the Martial Arts Championship. Then, Jiang Shaobai will also be embarrassed. Unlike you, Elder Brother Yun, not everyone is surrounded by people as capable as I am¡­¡±


    Jiang Yanyun turned to leave even before Jiang Yiran could finish speaking. Jiang Yiran was left alone in the tree to feed the mosquitoes.


    ¡°Hey, Elder Brother Yun¡­ wait for me! I¡¯m not too familiar with the technique that the Elder taught us just now. Can you help me with it over the next few days¡­ Elder Brother Yun!¡±


    Jiang Yiran shouted as he hurried after Jiang Yanyun.

 Chapter 1646 - : Island of Immortal Footsteps (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1646: Ind of Immortal Footsteps (1)</h2>


    The days flew by, and very soon, the twenty youths chosen from Taiyuan Valley were about to depart for the Ind of Immortal Footsteps to take part in the Martial Arts Championship.


    Since morning, everyone was ready to set off, and the floating ship in the sky was ready to be boarded. Under the elders¡¯ directions, the twenty youths boarded the ship sessively and began their journey to the Ind of Immortal Footsteps.


    Various ns had set sail as well.


    The Ind of Immortal Footsteps floated above the dangerous waters and was inessible using any sea routes. Only by taking the floating boat would people be able to cross the seas and arrive at the ce.


    As the Martial Arts Championship drew near, the sky above the Ind of Immortal Footsteps was docked with the floating ships of various ns.


    The owner of the Ind of Immortal Footsteps was a mystery, and barely anyone was aware of his identity to date.


    When the Jiang Family¡¯s floating ship arrived at the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, the youths on the ship could not hold themselves back from looking at the ind that was surrounded by many clouds. It was their first time to step into this battleground of the ancient ns.


    Once the floating ship docked, everyone alighted sessively.


    Ye Qingtang gazed at the Ind of Immortal Footsteps before her. In both lifetimes, this was the first time she came here.


    Jiang Shaobai was beside Ye Qingtang, but she seemed to be uninterested in everything here. After stretching her body, she clung onto Ye Qingtang as she poked the little white tiger¡¯s bottom every now and then.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>F*ck you! Shameless!</em>


    Various ns had already arrived at the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, and these top-tier ns of the Central Maind led the most outstanding youths of their ns to assemble.


    Elder Qian and the other Jiang Family elders were getting in touch with inders when an enormous and elegant floating ship docked in the skies, and a group of youths in gorgeous outfits flew down from the floating ship.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Qiu n.¡± Elder Kun mumbled to Elder Qian when he saw the outfit of those people.


    Elder Qian nodded slightly, but before he could reply, the elders of the Qiu n walked over.


    ¡°Elder Qian, it¡¯s been a while.¡± The Qiu n elder smiled as his elegant robe glistened in the sunlight and blinded everyone.


    Elder Qian gave a light nod politely.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s attentionnded on the people of the Qiu n.


    The Qiu n was one of the finest ancient ns in the Central Maind. However, there seemed to be some enmity between the Qiu n and the Jiang Family. Back then, there were various top ns and numerous supreme figures in the Central Maind, and every n went all out to attain the title of the Domain Monarch.


    Back then, the Qiu n was one of the strongest opponents of the Jiang Family in contesting for the Domain Monarch position. However, the Domain Monarch Founder was extremely skilled, and he defeated all the top cultivators of the Qiu n to secure the position as the Domain Monarch.


    Over these few years, the Qiu n invested all their efforts in nurturing talented youths and had been showing signs of making aeback.


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes scanned across the youths of the Qiu n, she noticed a beautiful girl who looked down shyly and followed behind an elder. Her behavior resembled that of a budding, frail flower that appeared pitiful in all anglespletely unlike someone who was here to participate in the Martial Arts Championship.


    ¡°Elder Qian, I heard that the Jiang Family gained a little extraordinary talent a few years ago. I have not congratted you on that yet,¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile. Although it seemed like apliment, there was no trace of sincerity in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Elder Qian replied in a collected manner.

 Chapter 1647 - Island of Immortal Footsteps (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1647: Ind of Immortal Footsteps (1)</h2>


    ¡°Elder Qian, you¡¯re too kind. The extraordinary talents from all ns will be participating in the Martial Arts Championship this year. I¡¯m looking forward to a spar between the younger generation of our Qiu n and Jiang Yanyun, as well as that little extraordinary talent of your Jiang Family. However¡­ I hope that they canst until they face the Qiu¡¯s. It would be very regrettable if they lose from the start and have to withdraw from thepetition,¡± Elder Qian said meaningfully.


    Elder Qian¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    The younger generation of the Jiang Family had not attained any good results in the Martial Arts Championship in recent years. In contrast, the Qiu n produced quite a number of impressive talents who attained pretty good results.


    The Qiu n¡¯s youths improved at a shocking rate and had embarrassed many of Jiang Family¡¯s youths in the past few years of the Martial Arts Championship.


    This led the Qiu Family elders to be increasingly arrogant.


    ¡°Elder Qiu, the Jiang Family is the Domain Monarch¡¯s n. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about not having a chance to spar with them.¡± A voice suddenly rang as an elderly in green walked over, beaming, with a group of youths behind him.


    ¡°Elder Baili.¡± Elder Qiu immediatelyughed after seeing who it was.


    The ier was an elder of the Baili n.


    ¡°In the previous Martial Arts Championship, the Qiu n and Baili n had an exciting match. I wonder who will win the title this year. I¡¯m really looking forward to thepetition between our two ns,¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Of course.¡± the Baili n elder agreed with a smile.


    As the two echoed after each other, the expression of Elder Qian and the rest grew ugly.


    For both the Qiu n and Baili n, the youths that they sent to participate in the Martial Arts Championship were very outstanding. While the Jiang Family¡¯s Domain Monarch title must not be challenged, the youths of both ns were evidently impressive and had caused the Jiang Family to suffer a few times.


    Each top n had its own edge in the Martial Arts Championship, but the Jiang Family did not perform too well in the past few years.


    The Jiang Family regarded this year¡¯s Martial Arts Championship very highly as well. If there were no sufficiently powerful youths to support the Jiang Family for a long time, it would be hard to secure the Domain Monarch position as well.


    After all, each new generation reced the previous one¡­


    ¡°That is¡­ Baili Xi?¡± Jiang Yiran spotted a tall and slender figure in the group of youths of the Baili n.


    He was a gorgeous male¡ªhis looks stood out from the crowd, and his calm expressionplemented his tall figure, yet there was something distant about him.


    ¡°Who is Baili Xi?¡± A youth from the Jiang Family asked curiously.


    Jiang Yiran said, ¡°You don¡¯t know him? He was the champion in the Martial Arts Championshipst year! I didn¡¯t expect him toe again this year¡­ When he participated in the Martial Arts Championshipst time, he was the youngest contestant, but even so, he defeated all the opponents and imed the champion title. I thought he would note this year¡­¡±


    Jiang Yiran could not help but look toward Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai. These were the two most powerful youths in the Jiang Family, but should they meet Baili Xi, a rare and exceptional talent, what were their chances of winning?


    ¡°Qiu Chen came as well.¡± Jiang Yiran looked toward the Qiu n side and instinctively frowned once he spotted the arrogant and frivolous youth.


    ¡°Qiu Chen? The top talent of the Qiu n?¡± A Jiang Family youth was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 1648 - Island of Immortal Footsteps (3)

    Chapter 1648: Ind of Immortal Footsteps (3)</h2>


    With a nce, the Jiang Family youths noticed many other extraordinary talents in the other ancient ns. They were about the same age as them, but many of them had already established a name for themselves.


    ¡°Yiran, you don¡¯t seem to be very fond of Qiu Chen.¡± Someone sensed the change in Jiang Yiran¡¯s expression after seeing Qiu Chen


    Jiang Yiran tugged his lips and replied. ¡°No. I like him to death.¡±


    Qiu Chen seemed to have sensed Jiang Yiran¡¯s gaze as well, and he smirked nonchntly when he looked over.


    Jiang Yiran almost red up.


    ¡°This fellow seriously deserves a beating. If I could defeat him, I would have beaten him to a pulp,¡± Jiang Yiran said with gritted teeth. He met Qiu Chen once and waspletely thrashed by Qiu Chen. As Jiang Yiran had always been a prideful person, he was extremely infuriated upon meeting his enemy now.


    Jiang Yanyun cast a nce at the furious Jiang Yiran and subsequently looked away.


    The Qiu n and Baili n echoed after each other, and although their words seemed very courteous on the surface, they were filled with mockery.


    Elder Qian and the rest were very displeased, but it was not the right ce to act up.


    On the other hand, the talented youths of the Jiang Family were shootingsers with their eyes at the other two ancient ns as they were young and had never experienced such ridicule before.


    ¡°That Qiu n elder is so annoying. He has the audacity to bark here, but if he meets the Domain Monarch, I think he can¡¯t evenugh then.¡± Jiang Yisheng was extremely irritated with the other two ancient ns.


    Although there were many talented people in the younger generation of the Jiang Family, there were only a rare few who were outstanding, and the numerous defeats that the Jiang Family suffered only served to fuel the arrogance of the other top ancient ns.


    Ye Qingtang maintained an indifferent expression as she watched the situation before her. She was very clear that unless the Jiang Family had enough numbers of powerful talents to suppress the other ns in the Martial Arts Championship, the other ancient ns would just be increasingly arrogant.


    ¡°It¡¯ste already, and they still need to rest. Elder Qian, we will not disturb you anymore. Please take care of us if we meet in the Martial Arts Championship in the next few days.¡± Elder Qiuughed heartily and chatted with the Baili n elder for a while before leaving.


    Elder Qian only managed to suppress his fury after exerting tremendous willpower. Then, he immediately led the youths of the Jiang Family deeper into the Ind of Immortal Footsteps for the ind servants to arrange their lodging.


    There were still a few days before the Martial Arts Championship began, and a few ancient ns still had not arrived.


    Not long after they were allowed to rest, Jiang Shaobai immediately looked for Ye Qingtang to explore the ind. Two other familiar-looking youths came along.


    Just like that, a group of four strolled around the ind.


    ¡°I heard that the owner of this Ind of Immortal Footsteps is extremely mysterious. Apart from the Martial Arts Championship where it is opened to the public for a period of time, this ce cannot be found in the rest of the year even if one knows where this ind is located.¡±


    ¡°I heard from those who came here before that there were many mysterious Cave Abodes on this ind. I wonder what exactly is inside though? The owner does not seem to encourage us to walk around the ind either. Why don¡¯t we look for treasures during this period of time instead?¡± The two youths began mumbling about the rumors surrounding this ind.


    Only the top ten contestants of the Martial Arts Championship could enter the mystic realm, and these ten people would definitely be the top talents of various ancient ns.

 Chapter 1649 - See You In the Arena (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1649: See You In the Arena (1)</h2>


    They were among the bottom of the top twenty from the Jiang Family and were basically there to gain some experience, spar with their peers, and join in the fun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make silly suggestions. I¡¯ve heard there are few restrictions on the ind. If you identally enter some forbidden ground, you¡¯ll have no hope of leaving it alive. Many fools like you are lost on the ind during each Martial Arts Championship.¡±


    As they walked, they saw a group of people up ahead who seemed to be gathered around something.


    They walked closer only to see a dozen youths from the Qiu Family. They were gathered together and seemed to be cursing at something.


    In the middle of the group stood the figures of some Jiang Family members.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Jiang Yisheng? How did he encounter these Qiu Family members?¡± The low-ranking youth standing next to Ye Qingtang asked curiously when he saw what was going on.


    They had been nning to ask Jiang Yisheng to join them but could not find him.


    They had not expected to run into him here.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. Jiang Shaobai, who was standing next to her, lost her amused expression.


    ¡°Is this all the Jiang Family is capable of? Doesn¡¯t seem like much¡­ In our Qiu Family, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to crawl into the Ind of Immortal Footsteps with your lousy skills. What¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong? Aren¡¯t we allowed to point out your Jiang Family¡¯s ipetence?¡± A youth from the Qiu Family said sarcastically.


    Jiang Yisheng and the other Jiang Family youths who were surrounded looked furious.


    Jiang Yisheng had been nning to look for Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang, but along the way, he saw that a few Jiang Family youths, whom he knew, were quarreling with some members of the Qiu Family. He had approached to see what was going on.


    However, he had not expected these Qiu Family youths to be so rude. They had heaped scorn on Jiang Yisheng¡¯s head, so he had started to fight them.


    The two sides were evenly matched in terms of numbers, and their skills were on par, but a big group of Qiu Family members had unexpectedly arrived soon after the fight started. This had forced Jiang Yisheng and the rest into an embarrassing situation.


    After a while, Jiang Yisheng and the others were all wounded. They were outnumbered, and the situation did not look good.


    ¡°I think all of you are begging for a beating. You can¡¯t even wait for the Martial Arts Championship to officially begin before looking for a beating. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves at the Martial Arts Championship with your poor skills. Get lost and crawl back to your Jiang Family before youpletely ruin thest of your Domain Monarch¡¯s reputation,¡± the youths from the Qiu Family said, roaring withughter.


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Jiang Yisheng was infuriated. He swung his fist at that person¡¯s face.


    A few Qiu Family members held Jiang Yisheng down and punched him viciously in the stomach. Jiang Yisheng turned pale from the beating.


    ¡°You have such lousy skills, yet you still dare to disy them in front of me? Looks like you don¡¯t want your arms anymore. Break his arms. I would like to see how he participates in the Martial Arts Championship with broken arms!¡± A cold light shed across the Qiu Family youth¡¯s eyes.


    Many of the youths from the various ancient ns could not stand each other, and they often brawled during each Martial Arts Championship. But it was not a big deal even if they lost. It just showed that their skills were inferior.


    But now these Qiu Family youths were about to deal brutally with Jiang Yisheng and the other Jiang Family youths.

 Chapter 1650 - See You In the Arena (2)

    Chapter 1650: See You In the Arena (2)</h2>


    A figure suddenly appeared before Jiang Yisheng and the Qiu Family youths. The next moment, the two youths holding down Jiang Yisheng were sent flying with a kick.


    Jiang Yisheng was shocked. Only then did he realize that it was Jiang Shaobai who had appeared!


    ¡°Shaobai!¡±


    Jiang Shaobai was smiling brilliantly as usual, but there was no amusement in her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and swept a nce over the Qiu Family members that were present. Her eyes were frosty.


    ¡°Another one looking to die. Get her!¡± The Qiu Family youths did not care who she was. They would rely on their superior numbers to teach them a lesson.


    One of the youths tried to take the opportunity to ambush Jiang Shaobai from behind, but before he could get close, Ye Qingtang suddenly appeared and threw him over her shoulder. He was sent flying!


    ¡°Qingtang¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng could not help but feel emotional when Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yi, we¡¯re here to help you! We¡¯ll kill them!¡± The two youths who were with Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai rolled up their sleeves and rushed in.


    They were all hot-blooded youths. They could not restrain their anger when they saw their family members being beaten up.


    The appearance of Ye Qingtang and herpanions rescued Jiang Yisheng and the others from their dangerous situation. The two sides were ready to give tit for tat, and a bloody battle was imminent.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A low shout suddenly entered their ears.


    When the group of Qiu Family youths heard the voice, they froze and turned towards the sound.


    A displeased looking Qiu Chen was slowly walking towards them together with a refined and gentle-looking youth.


    ¡°Qiu Chen, we tried to make allowances, but they would have none of it. We¡­¡±


    Qiu Chen frowned and pped the talkative youth.


    The youth¡¯s face turned bright red from the blow, but he just covered his face and did not dare to make a sound. He lowered his head guiltily.


    ¡°Elder asked you to quickly rectify the situation, not waste your time with every Tom, Dick, and Harry. If you¡¯re not serious about joining the Martial Arts Championship, you better get lost. Don¡¯t stay here and embarrass the Qiu Family.¡± Qiu Chen berated them coldly. The group of Qiu Family youths all shook in their shoes. No one dared to show any signs of their temper.


    The gentle-looking youth next to Qiu Chen smiled. His gaze swept across the Qiu Family members, Ye Qingtang, and the others. When he saw the injuries that Jiang Yisheng and the others had sustained, he immediately understood what had happened. He stepped forward and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They just got to the ind and are rather worked up. They could not control their strength and injured our friends from the Jiang Family.¡± As he spoke, he nced at the Qiu Family youths and said, ¡°Your priorities are all wrong. If you injure them before the Martial Arts Championship, the Jiang Family will have fewer participants. How will they safeguard their Domain Monarch¡¯s reputation then?¡±


    The gentle-looking youth seemed to be rebuking hispanions, but he implied that the Jiang Family was no match for them. His attitude was condescending and dismissive.


    ¡°Qiu Heyang, what are you saying! If your Qiu Family had not relied on superior numbers, you might be the one lying on the ground now!¡± Jiang Yisheng was instantly furious.


    The youth named Qiu Heyang simply smiled and did not reply.


    When Qiu Chen heard Jiang Yisheng¡¯s words, he smiled arrogantly. ¡°There¡¯s safety in numbers. But I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll admit that our Qiu Family relied on superior numbers to bully you.¡±

 Chapter 1651 - See You In the Arena (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1651: See You In the Arena (3)</h2>


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Yisheng was quivering with rage, but another Jiang Family youth held him back.


    In the Qiu Family, Qiu Chen was the most powerful member of his generation. Jiang Yisheng was certainly no match for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡± Qiu Chenughed softly. ¡°If you can¡¯t beat us, you should just admit it. There¡¯s no need for all this bluff and bluster. Your Jiang Family has not beaten the Qiu Family in the Martial Arts Championship for many years.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng wished he could go and punch Qiu Chen in the mouth. Jiang Shaobai suddenly stepped forward and stood smilingly in front of Qiu Chen.


    ¡°If you want to fight, I can y with you.¡±


    ¡°Shaobai.¡± Jiang Yisheng was startled.


    Qiu Chen could not help but frown when he saw Jiang Shaobai. He was about to say something when he suddenly heard a mockingugh.


    ¡°Hey, what is the Qiu Family up to? Are they nning to spar with the Jiang Family before the Martial Arts Championship? Sure¡­ I happen to be free right now. Let¡¯s y together.¡± At some point, Jiang Yiran had appeared in the vicinity. With him were Jiang Yanyun and a dozen other Jiang Family youths.


    Qiu Chen narrowed his eyes. The spirit energy around him began to ripple. Next to him, Qiu Heyang¡¯s expression also flickered. He secretly caught hold of Qiu Chen¡¯s wrist and shook his head.


    ¡°Jiang Shaobai and Jiang Yanyun are both here. The Jiang Family greatly outnumbers us. If we really fight, neither side will be at an advantage. If the Elder finds out¡­¡± Qiu Heyang said softly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them? So what if Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai are here?¡± Qiu Chen said coldly.


    Qiu Heyang whispered in Qiu Chen¡¯s ear. Qiu Chen¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, and he spotted a shy figure on a nearby beach.


    This was the young girl who had hid behind the Qiu Family elder. At that moment, the girl was walking towards them. She had a nervous expression and did not dare to look at the Jiang Family. She only lowered her head and sneaked a nce at Qiu Chen and the others. ¡°Elder said¡­ we are not¡­ not to get into fights¡­¡±


    A sharp look shed across Qiu Chen¡¯s eyes, but he suppressed his rage and raised his head to look at Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in sparring with you. If you aren¡¯t reconciled to your defeat, you can beat me in the Martial Arts Championship arena. As long as someone in the Jiang Family can beat me, I will publicly admit that I was at fault. If you can¡¯t, then if we ever encounter each other on the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, you must keep far away from me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elder Brother Yun certainly won¡¯t kill you in the arena. He¡¯ll leave you with at least onest breath,¡± Jiang Yiran said with a coldugh.


    Qiu Chen grunted coldly. Then, he led the rest of the Qiu Family group and turned to leave.


    The shy girl from the Qiu Family silently bowed her head and followed them. As she was leaving, she cast a quick nce at the little white tiger, who was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How infuriating! Those bastards from the Qiu Family are asking for it!¡± Jiang Yisheng red at the departing figures of the Qiu Family. He gritted his teeth in rage.


    ¡°Forget it. Look, your face is all swollen from your beating. If you could really beat them, would you have been beaten up so badly?¡± Jiang Yiran nced at the bruises on Jiang Yisheng¡¯s face and spoke bluntly.


    ¡°They relied on their superior numbers to bully us. If it was a one-on-one fight, I would not be afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You go challenge Qiu Chen or Qiu Heyang and see what happens then.¡± Jiang Yiran crossed his arms.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Jiang Yanyun looked frosty. ¡°Are you done? If you are, you better go back and cultivate.¡±

 Chapter 1652 - See You In the Arena (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1652: See You In the Arena (4)</h2>


    Jiang Yiran raised his brows smugly.


    Jiang Yisheng was so angry his knuckles cracked as he clenched his fists.


    Jiang Yanyun swept a look at Jiang Yiran¡¯s smug expression and said frostily, ¡°You were the one who wanted to save them. Now, you¡¯re the one making trouble.¡±


    Jiang Yiran had been the first to notice that Ye Qingtang and the others were fighting with the Qiu Family. He had rolled up his sleeves and rushed over.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the sight of that Qiu Chen,¡± Jiang Yiran said guiltily.


    No matter what differences they and Jiang Shaobai¡¯s clique had in Taiyuan Valley, once outside the valley, they were one united body. They represented the entire Jiang Family. Of course, he could not restrain himself when he saw his own family members being bullied.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had an opportunity to punch that girl. With her poor skills, I think she¡¯ll be punched half-dead if it came to a real fight. Then, I won¡¯t be able to punch her anymore.¡± Jiang Yiran immediately pointed at Ye Qingtang and found an excuse for himself.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang, who had been targeted out of the blue, stared at him nkly


    How petty was he that he was still thinking of punching her?


    Jiang Yanyun red at Jiang Yiran. He ignored Jiang Yiran¡¯s excuse and looked straight at Jiang Shaobai.


    ¡°What do you think of the Qiu Family?¡±


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyes had lost their chilly look. Shezily hooked her arms around Ye Qingtang shoulders and was practically hanging onto thetter.


    ¡°They¡¯re too ugly. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yanyun


    Jiang Yanyun drew a breath and said, ¡°Pay close attention to that young girl during the Martial Arts Championship.¡±


    Jiang Yanyun spoke meaningfully.


    A strange look shed across Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyes, but she did not say anything.


    Jiang Yiran and Jiang Yisheng squabbled a bit more before they went their separate ways.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yisheng and the others had only received superficial wounds. They would recover with some medication.


    The group had been nning to explore the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, but now they had no choice but to return to their residence and get some medicine for Jiang Yisheng and the others.


    On the way back, they met Baili Xi, of the Baili Family, and a young girl.


    Unlike the arrogant Qiu Chen from the Qiu Family, Baili Xi did not notice that they were passing by. He merely patiently bowed his head and looked tenderly at the frail young girl next to him. He treated her with great care.


    ¡°The Handsome King of Hell, Baili Xi, has a tender side? I must be seeing things.¡± Jiang Yisheng turned to see the two figures, who were slowly moving away.


    ¡°Handsome King of Hell¡± was the nickname that Baili Xi had earned at the previous Martial Arts Championship. He had been the youngest participant that year but had viciously suppressed all his opponents with his thunderbolt-like moves.


    Baili Xi might look handsome and remote, but he was brutal in the arena like a devil who had crawled out of hell. He had even killed several of his opponents in the arena¡­


    ¡°Shaobai, how confident are you of winning a match against Baili Xi?¡± Jiang Yisheng asked curiously. He naturally overlooked Ye Qingtang and the others.


    Jiang Shaobai leaned on Ye Qingtang. She looked at Jiang Yisheng¡¯s bruised but inquisitive face and simply pinched his cheek. Jiang Yisheng howled in pain.


    ¡°I should have let the Qiu Family kill you just now.¡±


    ¡°Sss¡­ the pain is killing me.¡± Jiang Yisheng rubbed his face with an injured air. He did not know what went wrong.


    Ye Qingtang, who was standing next to her, secretly sighed. She nced at Baili Xi.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had heard some rumors about Baili Xi. Baili Xi was ranked among the top ten of Central Maind¡¯s talents. And the girl next to Baili Xi was his twin sister.

 Chapter 1653 - See You In the Arena (5)

    <h2>Chapter 1653: See You In the Arena (5)</h2>


    She looked around. The Martial Arts Championship had not yet begun, but many of the highly talented younger generation from the ancient ns had arrived. Be it Qiu Chen or Baili Xi, they were all exceptionally rare talents.


    But what bothered Ye Qingtang the most about this Martial Arts Championship was the absence of the Ancient You n.


    The Ancient You n should also be participating in the Martial Arts Championship, but this time, they seemed to have no intention ofing.


    Once the Ancient You n began controlling little You Yun, they had be more and more ambitious.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s current goal was to enter the mystic realm to look for clues about her mother. At the same time, she wanted to gain even more power from the mystic realm.


    But after encountering the experts of the younger generation from the various ancient ns, Ye Qingtang did not dare to ck off in her cultivation.


    Ye Qingtang finally calmed herself down after returning to her room. She sat cross-legged and began to cultivate.


    She was at the peak of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. She had remained there for some time, but still showed no sign of breaking through to the next level. She could clearly sense that she was just a step away from the Fourth Heaven, but could not understand why it was much more difficult to pass this stage than it had been to level up previously.


    For a few days, Ye Qingtang remained in her room and concentrated on cultivating. Even if Jiang Yisheng and the others asked her to go out, she tactfully refused.


    If she was unable to enter the top ten of the Martial Arts Championship, her six months of hard work would be wasted.


    Over the past few days, there was much friction among the younger members of the ancient ns. They were all hot-blooded youths. They already could not stand each other, and now that they kept encountering each other on the ind, they would fly into a rage and end up in a fight.


    However, Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai seemed to havee to a consensus on this matter. Both of them warned the other youths not to fight before the Martial Arts Championship officially began.


    This kept the Jiang Family youths out of trouble


    The days passed swiftly. Soon, it was time for the official opening of the Martial Arts Championship.


    The various ancient ns gathered together, bringing with them their most outstanding youths topete in the arena.


    The noise was deafening as the youths rubbed their hands and cracked their knuckles, preparing for a fight.


    The Martial Arts Championship was arranged by drawing lots. One needed both skill and luck.


    If someone met the most powerful opponent in the first round, they would have no hope of reaching the top ten, even if they were the second most powerful participant.


    Jiang Yisheng grabbed hold of Ye Qingtang while the lots were being drawn, hoping that some of her luck would rub off on him. Ye Qingtang did not know whether tough or to cry.


    The huge martial arts arena was crowded with people. The youths who were drawing lots waited quietly on one side for their opponent to appear.


    At that moment, the elders of the various ancient ns were all waiting solemnly.


    Elder Qian and the other Jiang Family elders were focused on Jiang Shaobai and Jiang Yanyun. They were the Jiang Family¡¯s best hope of winning this championship. Their performance would determine whether the Jiang Family could hold its head up high during this Martial Arts Championship.


    Elder Qian and the others felt that Ye Qingtang had entered the Martial Arts Championship by luck, so they paid no attention to her. The other Jiang Family youths also showed no interest in her. Only Jiang Yisheng, Jiang Shaobai, and a few others who were close to Ye Qingtang showed some concern for her.


    However¡­


    Jiang Yisheng and the others felt that no matter which lot Ye Qingtang drew, the oue would not be positive. After all, she had only returned to the Jiang Family as a teenager and had only been in Taiyuan Valley for half a year. How could she possibly achieve several victories in this championship when so many were vying for the top?

 Chapter 1654 - Drawing Lots (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1654: Drawing Lots (1)</h2>


    The top twenty participants of the other families had fought their way to the top. But to Jiang Yisheng and the others, Ye Qingtang had entered purely based on luck. No matter who she faced from the other ancient ns, it would be a foregone conclusion.


    ¡°Qingtang, look up there.¡± Jiang Yisheng clutched her tightly. Even if Ye Qingtang was only here for a while, she should also gain some experience. He kindly pointed to the seats above the arena.


    Several youths and girls were seated in those elevated positions.


    The first was Baili Xi, whom they had encountered earlier.


    ¡°Do you see those ten ces? They belong to the ten who won thest championship. They have privileges and will automatically be one of the top ten finalists in this Martial Arts Championship. To be frank, our matches are only qualifying rounds. The hundreds of us need topete to identify the top ten, who will then be qualified to challenge those ten people. We have to beat them in order to be one of the top ten in this Martial Arts Championship, and enter the mystic realm¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng patiently exined the Martial Arts Championship rules to Ye Qingtang.


    The time for each Martial Arts Championship was not fixed. Sometimes, the interval between championships was a few years, sometimes it spanned a dozen years. It was said that the longest interval between two championships was a few decades.


    It was not just the various ancient ns who decided when a Martial Arts Championship would take ce. It also depended on the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, and when the mystic realm would open.


    The Martial Arts Championship would only begin when the mystic realm was about to open.


    And only the younger generation of the various ns could participate in the Martial Arts Championship. Once they were over twenty-five years of age, they were no longer allowed to participate. This was simply because the mystic realm only permitted youths below the age of twenty-five to enter. Once they passed that age, the mystic realm would expel them without care.


    No one could exin this strange phenomenon.


    Thest Martial Arts Championship had been held five years ago. Many of the top ten contestants from thest championship had not yet reached the age of twenty-five. Hence, they continued to attend this championship and enjoyed certain privileges.


    Of the top ten participants from thest championship, only two had exceeded the age of twenty-five and were unable topete again. Another two from the Ancient You n were absent. Even so, that left six people.


    These six people were the top talents from thest championship.


    ¡°The first is Baili Xi, while the second has passed the age limit and is absent this year. The third is that girl. Can you see her? Her name is Mu Feiruo. To me, she is like a goddess¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng gazed tenderly at a frosty-looking girl sitting in the third ce.


    ¡°Wipe your drool. You¡¯re disgusting.¡± Jiang Yiran, who was passing by, heard Jiang Yisheng infatuatedments and could not help but feel nauseated.


    Jiang Yiran subconsciously raised his hand to wipe his mouth, only to find it clean. He red at Jiang Yiran.


    ¡°Are you worthy to think of Mu Feiruo? With your lousy skills, Mu Feirou only needs three moves to ensure you can¡¯t even walk off the dais. I think you should stop wasting your time.¡± Jiang Yiran shrugged nonchntly. His gaze passed over the powerful figures from thest championship, and he pointed to the youth sitting at thest ce.


    ¡°If you want to have ¡°intimate contact¡± with Mu Feiruo, you must first beat Baili Xuanyun. He¡¯s the second most powerful figure in the Baili family. Want me to help you ask him whether you can have a private match first?¡±

 Chapter 1655 - Drawing Lots (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1655: Drawing Lots (2)</h2>


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not aware of that? As long as I¡¯m one of the top ten in this championship, I can challenge anyone from thest championship. Who says I have to fight Baili Xuanyun first?¡± Jiang Yisheng grumbled.


    ¡°Oh, but first you must have the ability to crawl into the top ten,¡± Jiang Yiran said coldly.


    Jiang Yiran¡¯s words pierced Jiang Yisheng¡¯s heart. But he could not help but shrink back when he looked at Baili Xuanyun.


    Baili Xuanyun hade in tenth in thest championship. His moves were unusually brutal and he was an opponent who did not fail to send a chill up one¡¯s spine.


    Noting the terrified expression on Jiang Yisheng¡¯s face, Jiang Yiran chuckled darkly. Then his gaze fell on the lot in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, what a pity.¡± Jiang Yiranpared the motifs on their lots. When he discovered they were different, he shook his head with some regret.


    ¡°¡­¡± What are you so petty?! Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    After Jiang Shaobai had drawn her lot, she draped herself over Ye Qingtang like a sleepy cat. When she saw Jiang Yiran¡¯s expression of regret, shezily nced at the lot in Jiang Yiran¡¯s hand and suddenly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fighting you.¡±


    Jiang Yiran had been looking smug, but his expression darkened the moment he heard Jiang Shaobai¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn it, surely not?


    Could he be so unlucky? Was he fighting Jiang Shaobai in the first round?


    Though Jiang Yiran had been full of confidence, he was instantly terrified by Jiang Shaobai¡¯s words. He grabbed his lot and ran over to Jiang Yanyun for somest minute advice.


    Jiang Yishengughed gleefully when he saw Jiang Yiran¡¯s pathetic figure.


    ¡°Shaobai, you must teach that fellow a lessonter. Beat him until he can¡¯t find his teeth,¡± Jiang Yisheng said with a chuckle.


    In response, Jiang Shaobai merely nced at him, then waved her lot in front of Jiang Yisheng.


    Her lot¡¯s motif was clearly different from that of Jiang Yiran¡¯s lot.


    Jiang Yisheng, ¡°¡­¡±


    He had been rejoicing for nothing!


    Ye Qingtang could not help butugh at Jiang Shaobai¡¯s vicious and petty move. She suddenly looked forward to seeing Jiang Yiran¡¯s reaction when he entered the arena only to find that his opponent was not Jiang Shaobai.


    More and more people drew theirs lots, and soon all the contestants had drawn their lots and the matches were finalized. They began searching for their opponents.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent was a youth from the Ancient Lin Lan n and there was no reaction when she saw his opponent. But Jiang Yisheng and the others looked mournful.


    ¡°Qingtang, you know that winning or losing is not important. The important thing is that we participated,¡± Jiang Yisheng said earnestly as he patted Ye Qingtang¡¯s shoulder.


    That youth from the Ancient Lin Lan n was one of the lower ranking youths in his n, but he was truly skillful. How could someone like Ye Qingtang beat him?


    Jiang Yisheng and the others felt that Ye Qingtang would probably be defeated in the first round. They were worried that she would be affected, so they kindly tried to encourage her.


    Elder Qian and the others recorded the opponents that their family¡¯s youths would be facing. Jiang Shaobai and Jiang Yanyun¡¯s opponents were not the best, so they were not too worried. When Elder Qian saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent, he sighed inwardly. No one felt very hopeful about the oue of this match.


    ¡°I only hope Ye Qingtang won¡¯t lose too badly, or the Qiu Family will take the opportunity to mock us,¡± Elder Kun said with a frown. It was hard for him not to worry about Ye Qingtang. He knew it was highly unlikely that Ye Qingtang would win at all in this championship, but if she lost too badly, it would embarrass the Jiang Family.

 Chapter 1656 - Drawing Lots (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1656: Drawing Lots (3)</h2>


    Although they were worried, they knew perfectly well that with Ye Qingtang¡¯s talent and skills, it would be next to impossible for her to win a round in the Martial Arts Championship.


    Jiang Yisheng and the others encouraged Ye Qingtang, then began preparing for their own matches.


    Because there were more people participating in thepetition this time, they had topete in batches. Ye Qingtang was in the first round of thest batch. She could still observe other matches in the arena before her own match.


    Jiang Yiran was in the first batch that entered the arena. Because Jiang Shaobai had misled him, Jiang Yiran entered the arena with a heavy heart. But when he saw that his opponent was not Jiang Shaobai, his tense expression immediately rxed.


    Within moments, Jiang Yiran realized that Jiang Shaobai had tricked him and a mottled fury appeared on his face. He immediately vented his anger on his opponent. Their skills were somewhat disparate, and with Jiang Yiran giving it his all, the youth was soon circling the arena blindly and he lost shortly thereafter.


    The other youths from the Jiang Family entered the arena one after another. Ye Qingtang had intended to look for Jiang Shaobai to watch her match, but the crowd was surging around her and she did not manage to find Jiang Shaobai. Instead, she watched Jiang Yanyun enter the arena.


    As the Jiang Family¡¯s most talented and powerful youth, Jiang Yanyun¡¯s skills were not to be underestimated. The youth opposing him seemed unable to make a single move before Jiang Yanyun¡¯s series of actions sent him flying from the arena.


    Elder Qian and the others smiled contentedly at Jiang Yanyun¡¯s performance.


    But before Elder Qian and the others could finish basking, another thunderous roar sounded from the arena.


    They looked at the arena and saw that a bolt of lightning had sent a youth flying. Qiu Chen stood in the huge arena, surrounded by blue lightning. He was sneering as he observed the crowd with arrogance written all over his face.


    ¡°That fellow from the Qiu Family is quite formidable¡­¡± Elder Qian and the others frowned deeply.


    ¡°Qiu Chen and Qiu Heyang have always been exceptionally talented. In addition, the Qiu Family has spent a lot of effort in training them. I wonder how many trump cards they still have in their hand.¡± Elder Kun also looked worried.


    The Qiu Family and the Jiang Family had never gotten along well. This time, the Qiu Family was clearly out to suppress the Jiang Family.


    The Qiu Family hade in second in thest Martial Arts Championship. If that person had not passed the twenty-five year mark, he would have been sitting among the top ten.


    ¡°Shaobai¡­¡± Elder Kun asked meaningfully.


    Elder Qian nodded and they did not say anymore.


    At that moment, the Elder from the Qiu Family walked over slowly, to the congrattions of the other ancient ns. He looked at the Jiang Family elders.


    ¡°Elder Qian, what do you think of our Qiu Chen¡¯s Thundercloud Fists?¡± Elder Qian walked over. Although he was smiling, his expression was provocative.


    Elder Qian frowned slightly, but maintained hisposure. ¡°The Qiu Family¡¯s Thundercloud Fists have always been formidable. Elder Qiu must have spent a lot of time and effort training him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much effort. Qiu Chen only practiced the Thundercloud Fists for half a year. It was just for him to train his arm strength, but his powers ofprehension were so great that he managed to reach the Fifth Heaven without much effort,¡± Elder Qiu said with augh.


    He had reached the Fifth Heaven after training for half a year? What a boast!


    In his heart, Elder Qian smiled frostily but kept his expression neutral. If Elder Qiu was not exaggerating, then Qiu Chen must be extraordinarily talented.

 Chapter 1657 - A Little Nervous (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1657: A Little Nervous (1)</h2>


    Elder Qian and the others all knew that the Qiu family wanted to unt their strength, but the Martial Arts Championship had only just begun, so victory was still uncertain.


    ¡°Oh look, someone from your Jiang Family is entering the arena.¡± Elder Qiu did not care that Elder Qian and the others were ignoring him. His eyes were fixed on the arena.


    A slender figure clothed in the Jiang Family attire was slowly stepping onto the arena.


    Elder Qian and the others had intended to ignore Elder Qiu, but when they heard Elder Qiu suddenly say this, they subconsciously looked at the dais.


    Their hearts fell.


    At that moment, the person standing in the arena was Ye Qingtang, whom they couldn¡¯t help but be worried about.


    In thest few rounds, Elder Qian and the others had been too busy to bother about Ye Qingtang. Now Ye Qingtang was in the arena and the Qiu family elder happened to be standing next to them. The dismay on Elder Qian and the others¡¯ faces was almost palpable.


    Although they were already mentally prepared for Ye Qingtang to lose terribly, Elder Qiu was now keeping a close eye on them. They could not help but wince.


    If they lost very badly, Elder Qiu would taunt and mock the Jiang family with no mercy.


    Elder Qian and the others were mentally prepared to refute Elder Qiu¡¯s taunts, but the Jiang family youths had not performed well in thest few championships, while the Qiu family had done exceptionally well. So their retorts were rather half-hearted.


    At that moment, Elder Kun wished he could hint to Ye Qingtang to find an excuse not topete. If she suffered a terrible defeat, their Jiang family¡¯s reputation would be in tatters.


    ¡°I already told you not to let here. Now look, that jerk from the Qiu family is all prepared to mock us,¡± Elder Kun murmured with a slight frown.


    Elder Qian was not looking too good either. Initially, Elder Kun and the others had suggested that Ye Qingtang excuse herself on grounds of poor health, and admit defeat because she was unable to enter the arena. But Elder Qian had refused.


    Elder Qian felt that Ye Qingtang had worked very hard for half a year. Wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel to deprive her of this opportunity?


    However¡­


    He had not expected Elder Qiu to be right next to him when Ye Qingtang entered the arena.


    Elder Qiu seemed to sense that something was amiss with the Jiang family elders. He could not help but nce at Ye Qingtang, who was in the arena. He saw an extremely beautiful girl with a slender figure, but she was otherwise unassuming.


    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t look familiar. Is your family secretly hiding a trump card up its sleeve? Now that we¡¯re all here at the Martial Arts Championship, there¡¯s no need to conceal her anymore.¡± Elder Qiu said with augh. His words sounded particrly sarcastic on the ears of Elder Qian and the others.


    How could she possibly be familiar?


    She had arrived less than half a year ago¡­


    Elder Qian and the others were only praying that Ye Qingtang would either be defeated in a single stroke, or hang on and swiftly concede defeat. That would be better than a lingering struggle in the arena, which would further embarrass the Jiang family.


    Outside the arena, Jiang Yisheng, Jiang Shaobai and the others were looking at Ye Qingtang, who was in the arena. They had no other concerns, and were sincerely cheering Ye Qingtang on.


    ¡°Although this girl¡¯s opponent is not very powerful, to her, he is a formidable opponent. I think she will be defeated within three moves,¡± Jiang Yiran swaggered over and did not care to filter his words.


    ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t say anything.¡± Jiang Yisheng looked fierce as he retorted.

 Chapter 1658 - A Little Nervous (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1658: A Little Nervous (2)</h2>


    ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re so fierce. I only meant well.¡± Jiang Yiran pursed his lips in the direction of Elder Qian and the others. ¡°Right now, the Qiu Family elder is waiting for a good show. If the girl loses terribly, she will find it hard to give an ount when she returns. It might be better for her to leave the arena early.¡±


    Jiang Yisheng nced over and sure enough, he saw the smiling Elder Qiu and the Jiang family elders, who were all looking worried. He could not help but panic inwardly. On the other hand, Jiang Shaobai waspletelyposed. She looked at Ye Qingtang with shining eyes.


    Opposite Ye Qingtang stood a slender, but rather ugly youth. ¡°Lin Weiyuan of the Ancient Lin Lan n.¡± The youth cupped his fists and introduced himself.


    In response, Ye Qingtang raised her hands and said, ¡°Ye Qingtang from the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­¡± Lin Weiyuan was startled. He wondered why Ye Qingtang had a different surname, but did not pay much attention to it.


    ¡°Go Qingtang!!¡± Jiang Yisheng, who was standing outside the arena was particrly anxious, possibly because of what Jiang Yiran had said. His cheers got louder and louder.


    Lin Weiyuan was at the Second Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. How could Ye Qingtangpete with him?!


    As Lin Weiyuan swept a nce at Jiang Yisheng, who was whole-heartedly cheering Ye Qingtang on, he could not help but sneer. ¡°Miss Ye certainly has many admirers.¡±


    Lin Weiyuan had been born ugly, and many people in his family had excluded him and mocked him because of his appearance. He had trained hard to be one of the top twenty, and used his skills to prove himself. He despised those who only looked good, but who were otherwise useless.


    In contrast, Ye Qingtang had been born beautiful. Now many of the youths from her n were cheering her when she entered the arena, which aroused Lin Weiyuan¡¯s contempt.


    <em>Another pretty face, whose poprity was due to her looks.</em>


    Of course Ye Qingtang could discern Lin Weiyuan¡¯s sarcasm. But when she nced at Jiang Yisheng, who was cheering her on, her eyes were smiling.


    To Ye Qingtang, the good wishes of her family were always precious.


    With that, Ye Qingtang looked away, then raised her gaze towards the disdainful Lin Weiyuan.


    A coldugh came out from Lin Weiyuan. ¡°What a pity that in the arena, we are judged based on our skills and not our looks. If I identally disfigure your beautiful face, I hope you won¡¯t cry.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m actually not worried about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at Lin Weiyuan¡¯s face. ¡°Whether you disfigure me or not makes no difference.¡±


    Lin Weiyuan¡¯s expression immediately turned sinister.


    She dared to call him ugly!


    Ye Qingtang did not care about looks. Three hundred years of experience had allowed her to see through the empty shell of beauty. In her previous life, she had lived a long time with a in face, but she had never allowed it to bother her. Instead, she felt that Lin Weiyuan¡¯s heart was even uglier than his face.


    Of course Ye Qingtang would not allow him to have his way.


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue. Let¡¯s see whether you¡¯re still so quick with a retort after you¡¯ve lost!¡± A cold, vicious light shed across Lin Weiyuan¡¯s eyes. He drew his sword and rushed forward.


    Whoosh! Lin Weiyuan charged with his sword. A wild wind blew around his legs. Elder Qian and the others on the dais were shocked. They could not help but look worried.


    She was finished. Who knew what that Ye Qingtang had said to Lin Weiyuan? Why was Lin Weiyuan rushing forward so aggressively?

 Chapter 1659 - A Little Nervous (3)

    Chapter 1659: A Little Nervous (3)


    Lin Weiyuan struck out with his sword and Jiang Yisheng and the others, who were outside the arena, shuddered.


    It was over!


    But just as everyone thought Ye Qingtang could not avoid Lin Weiyuan¡¯s attack, Ye Qingtang turned slightly and avoided Lin Weiyuan¡¯s sword with an unexpected dexterity. In the same move, she used her hand like a knife and chopped fiercely at the back of Lin Weiyuan¡¯s neck!


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    Lin Weiyuan, who had been furiously charging towards her just a moment ago, now copsed to the ground. The force of her blow caused his eyes to roll back in his head. His ugly face twitched and looked even more sinister.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng, who had been so anxious, waspletely bewildered.


    What was going on?


    Beside him, Jiang Yiran was also perplexed. He was certain that Ye Qingtang would be defeated ignominiously, but who knew¡­


    She had knocked Lin Weiyuan out with one blow?


    Wasn¡¯t that too incredible?


    Elder Qian and the others seated on the dais were also stunned for a long moment. Then their anxiety turned into delight.


    Ye Qingtang had won?


    Had she really won?


    The anxious expressions of Elder Qian and the others were now reced by broad smiles. They seemed even happier than when Jiang Yanyun had won.


    But Elder Qiu was expressionless. Lin Weiyuan of the Ancient Lin Lan n was one of the weakest of various ancient ns. Even within his Qiu Family, any one of them could easily defeat him.


    However¡­


    Elder Qiu could not help but frown when he saw how delighted Elder Qian and the others were.


    Why were the Jiang family elders so happy when she beat one of the weakest members of the Ancient Lin Lan n?


    Elder Qiu had already anticipated that Lin Weiyuan would lose this match. After all, the Ancient Lin Lan n was weaker than the other ancient ns, and he was one of the least powerful members of his n. The match had no element of suspense.


    Could it be that the Jiang family had really fallen so far? Was it simply that they were so overjoyed at beating someone like Lin Weiyuan?


    Perhaps that was the case. Elder Qiu¡¯s contempt towards the Jiang Family immediately grew a little.


    That girl¡¯s skills were merely average. But look how ted the Jiang family was. What a farce. Many of the other ancient ns had also nced at the match. But the results were wholly expected and no one was surprised.


    Only the Jiang family felt as if they had won a prize.


    ¡°I thought that Ye Qingtang was certain to lose. Who knew¡­¡± Elder Kun¡¯s face had a trace of a smile, which was unusual for him.


    ¡°She has worked harder than anyone else for the past six months. It must be that after she returned to the Jiang family, the Domain Monarch Founder taught her a little before she left. But she certainly has not wasted our efforts.¡± Elder Qian was smiling. He was the only one who had insisted that Ye Qingtang try her skills at the Martial Arts Championship, so Ye Qingtang¡¯s victory naturally made him look good.


    To anyone outside, it was natural that Ye Qingtang, as a member of the Jiang family, had beaten Lin Weiyuan.


    But only Elder Qian and the others knew that Ye Qingtang had returned to the Jiang Family only half a year ago. She had only be one of the Jiang family¡¯s top twenty based on pure luck. It was aplete surprise when she defeated a disciple from another ancient n.


    On the dais, Lin Weiyuan was in a dead faint. Ye Qingtang had won this fight.


    Jiang Yisheng cheered and rushed towards Ye Qingtang as she left the arena. ¡°Qingtang, I knew it. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    When the youths from the other ancient ns heard his tones of sincere delight, they all thought Jiang Yisheng was a fool. How could she be considered one of the best after beating someone like Lin Weiyuan?


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not too bad, you knew how to catch him unawares. Did you purposely make him angry?¡± Jiang Yiran had not expected Ye Qingtang to win. When he recalled that Ye Qingtang had enraged Lin Weiyuan before thetter had struck, he thought that it was part of Ye Qingtang¡¯s strategy.


    She purposely infuriated her opponent, then seized the opportunity to strike.


    Cunning. How cunning!

 Chapter 1660 - Beauty Roll (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1660: Beauty Roll (1)</h2>


    ¡°Bullshit! Qingtang won based on her skills. What do you mean by catching him unaware!¡± Jiang Yisheng scoffed.


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Jiang Yiran rolled his eyes at Jiang Yisheng.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s victory over Lin Weiyuan was unexpected to the youths in the Jiang Family. But on another thought, that Lin Weiyuan was not considered highly-skilled and because of this, they did not find it too strange that Ye Qingtang won.


    Everyone would only have one round of sparring in the Martial Arts Championship and they were free to rest once their round ended.


    This was thest match of the day. Most of the people from the Jiang Family passed their round while only a handful were unlucky to meet formidable opponents and failed to advance.


    All in all, Elder Qian and the others were pretty satisfied with the results from the first day. The matches for the second day were to be decided by drawing lots, thus everyone was still unfamiliar with their next opponent.


    After the matches, Ye Qingtang and the rest looked for a ce to indulge in a meal. As everyone from the various ancient ns were on the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, all eateries and lodgings are also within the boundaries.


    When they arrived at the Ind of Immortal Footsteps restaurant, it was already exceptionally packed. Most of the youths from all the ancient ns were gathered here to have a good meal. Of course, the victors were joyous while the losers were not in the mood and were silently nursing their emotional pain in their rooms.


    Squeezing through the crowd, Ye Qingtang and the group found an empty table at a corner and sat down. Jiang Shaobai ordered plenty of dishes at once and subsequently sprawled on the table as though he was about to fall asleep anytime soon.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yisheng and the others were boasting about their impressive performances in the arena.


    All of a sudden, there was a sudden flurry of excitement in the restaurant and many people looked out of the restaurant.


    Always one to get in on the action, Jiang Yisheng could not help but follow the crowd to look out as well, only to almost salivate.


    ¡°Mu Feiruo! It¡¯s Mu Feiruo! My goddess!¡±


    Outside the restaurant was a cool and elegantdy in cyan clothes, who was escorted into the restaurant by a crowd of people. Despite therge crowd of people revolving around her, Mu Feiruo remained expressionless as though she was not involved in this boisterous situation.


    Beside Mu Feiruo was a sweet-looking girl who was all smiles. The girl bore some resemnce with Mu Feiruo, but both hadpletely different dispositions.


    ¡°Is that Mu Ruxue?¡± A youth from the Jiang Family asked when he saw that pretty girl.


    ¡°It should be. Mu Ruxue is Mu Ruxue¡¯s younger sister. I heard that she is very talented as well and that she will be disying her skills in the Martial Arts Championship this year. Although she does look quite simr to my goddess¡­ my goddess is still the prettiest to me.¡± Jiang Yisheng was smitten and his saliva was drooping as he stared at Mu Feiruo¡¯s aloof face.


    When paired with this lovestruck expression, his normally attractive facial features were truly wasted and all the group felt about him was disgust.


    Mu Feiruo went to the second floor of the restaurant quickly and happened to sit not far away from Jiang Yisheng. As Jiang Yisheng had adored Mu Feiruo for a long time, he was ecstatic to be able to interact with her at such ¡°close distance¡± and stared at his goddess¡¯s face to the best of his abilities from his seat in the corner.


    ¡°How can there be such a beautifuldy in the world?¡± Jiang Yisheng waspletely besotted. As he was caught up in his staring, there was suddenly a p on his head and he immediately turned around with a re.

 Chapter 1661 - : Beauty Roll (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1661: Beauty Roll (2)</h2>


    ¡°Wipe that disgusting look off your face before someone sees it and you embarrass the Jiang family.¡± Jiang Yiran and a few of the other Jiang family youths walked over. They looked disdainful when they saw Jiang Yisheng¡¯s besotted expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?! Why do you keep stalking me!¡± Jiang Yisheng was infuriated.


    ¡°Oh, whatever do you mean? It should be me that¡¯s asking why you keep appearing before my eyes. You¡¯re hurting them.¡± Jiang Yiran did not give an inch.


    Jiang Yisheng red at him. He could not be bothered to quibble with thetter. It was a rare chance to be near Mu Feiruo, so he would not waste any time on this scum.


    ¡°Is Mu Feiruo<em>that</em>beautiful?¡± Jiang Yiran nced at Mu Feiruo. Although he thought she was not bad looking, she was not stunning.


    ¡°Of course! Mu Feiruo was the most beautiful girl in thest Martial Arts Championship,¡± Jiang Yisheng said frankly.


    Jiang Yiran smiled before he cast a sly nce at Ye Qingtang, who was sitting nearby. ¡°I think her younger sister, Mu Ruxue is much better looking. But¡­ don¡¯t you think that this little girl is even prettier than Mu Feiruo and Mu Ruxue?¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Please let me off!


    If she had known that Jiang Yiran would hold a grudge for so long, she would not have fought him earlier.


    He was such a pest.


    Jiang Yisheng was about to protest, but when he saw that Ye Qingtang did not look provoked, he calmed down.


    Objectively speaking, Ye Qingtang was definitely a rare beauty. No matter how hard Jiang Yisheng tried, he could not find a single w in Ye Qingtang¡¯s features.


    ¡°Shaobai, what do you think?¡± Jiang Yiran said with augh.


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s head was on the table and hezily raised his eyes.


    ¡°Unusual.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Jiang Yiran did not understand.


    Jiang Shaobai said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally said something sensible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yiran felt his chest ache.


    Why was this fellow¡¯s tongue so wicked?


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing is the most beautiful.¡± Jiang Shaobai looked smilingly at Ye Qingtang, his sharp tongue practically dripping with honey.


    ¡°¡­¡± Pleasepletely ignore Ye Qingtang. Thank you.


    Jiang Yiran rubbed his chest and replied, ¡°I heard that during every Martial Arts Championship, besides a ranking of abilities, there is also a beauty ranking. They identify the most beautiful girl in the Martial Arts Championship. Mu Feiruo came in first in thest championship. I think this time, the little girl has a chance.¡±


    By now, Ye Qingtang really wanted to kick Jiang Yiran.


    Jiang Yiran and the others were still making mockingments when Mu Ruxue, who was sitting nearby, suddenly looked in their direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Baili Xuanyun was sitting with Mu Ruxue and Mu Feiruo, and he could not help but ask when he saw the direction of Mu Ruxue¡¯s nce.


    Baili Xuanyun ranked as the tenth most powerful figure in thest Martial Arts Championship. It was because of this that he was friendly with Mu Feiruo. It was no surprise that Baili Xuanyun liked Mu Feiruo looks and the Mu Family¡¯s power, so he intended to develop a closer rtionship with her. But Mu Feiruo was cold by nature, and it had not been easy.


    At that point, Mu Ruxue had turned up.


    Mu Ruxue was Mu Feiruo¡¯s younger sister and the apple of the Mu Family Master¡¯s eye. Although she was not as talented as Mu Feiruo, she was slightly younger and much more lively. So Baili Xuanyun had decided to target Mu Ruxue instead.


    Baili Xuanyun was proud of his own talents and his position in the Baili Family was fairly high. But he was always being repressed by Baili Xi. This made him discontented, so he intended to find another way out.

 Chapter 1662 - Beauty Roll (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1662: Beauty Roll (3)</h2>


    Baili Xuanyun was currently taking the opportunity to draw close to Mu Ruxue, so it was no surprise that all his attention was on her.


    ¡°I saw an irritating fly that kept buzzing. It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Mu Ruxue¡¯s elegant brow furrowed. She nced at Ye Qingtang¡¯s features and a look of displeasure shed across her eyes.


    Baili Xuanyun followed Mu Ruxue¡¯s gaze and saw a group of youths from the Jiang Family who seemed to be discussing something.


    With their current abilities, no word in this restaurant could escape their ears if they so chose. But they usually did not bother to pay attention to others. When she thought of the Jiang Family¡¯s nastyments, Mu Ruxue grew unhappy.


    ¡°If Younger Sister Ruxue thinks it¡¯s too noisy here, we can eat somewhere else next time.¡± Baili Xuanyun smiled, and tried to appear as gracious as possible.


    ¡°Which n is at that table?¡± Mu Ruxue asked.


    ¡°The Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Jiang family¡­¡± Mu Ruxue paused, then her lips curled in amusement. ¡°Right now, the Jiang family is only supported by the Domain Monarch himself. The Jiang family hasn¡¯t produced anyone outstanding for years. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they participate in this Martial Arts Championship or not.¡±


    Baili Xuanyun also smiled.


    Right now, the Jiang family was experiencing a gap in their talents. Of the older generation, only the Domain Monarch was outstanding, but the younger generation could notpete with the youths of the other ancient ns. They had slowly be aughing stock at the Martial Arts Championships.


    ¡°Elder Brother Xuanyun, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Mu Ruxue raised her eyes and looked at Baili Xuanyun expectantly.


    In response, Baili Xuanyun only nodded with an indulgent smile.


    Beside them, Mu Feiruo had remained silent all this while, but her nce swept over Mu Ruxue, Ye Qingtang and the others at her table. She knew Mu Ruxue all too well, and she already knew what Mu Ruxue was thinking.


    ¡°Elder Brother Xuanyun, is there a beauty ranking during the Martial Arts Championship?¡± Mu Ruxue suddenly asked.


    ¡°There is something like that, but it¡¯s just a foolish thing that the youths of the different ns do in their free time. It¡¯s not anything formal.¡±


    Although it was just something that was judged privately, everyone recognized it. Mu Feiruo hade in top in the beauty ranking, which was why her reputation for beauty had spread through the entire maind. She had even been called the most beautiful woman in the Central Maind.


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s eyes flickered. She was confident that she was more beautiful than anyone else. Even the frosty Mu Feiruo could notpare with her. As for any others¡­


    Mu Ruxue nced at Ye Qingtang and a disdainful smile appeared in her eyes.


    At that moment, the beautiful sounds of a zither rang out in the restaurant.


    A beautiful young girl was sitting by the window, softly caressing the strings of a zither. The light filtered through the window and illuminated her, making her look incredibly beautiful. All the youths from the various ancient ns were eating in the restaurant. At the moment, they all looked over and admired the sight of a beautiful girl ying the zither.


    ¡°The beauty ranking that Younger Sister Ruxue mentioned has just started,¡± Baili Xuanyun said with a smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Ruxue looked baffled.


    Baili Xuanyun exined, ¡°The beauty ranking usually begins after the matches have ended. All the girls who wish to participate will disy their looks at a ce where the various ns are gathered. Look, that girl hasn¡¯t said a word, but when she started ying the zither, everyone focused their attention on her, and naturally they would also notice her looks¡­¡±


    To be considered the most beautiful woman in the Martial Arts Championship was akin to being acknowledged as the most beautiful woman in Central Maind. Naturally, all the young girls from the various ns were happy topete.

 Chapter 1663 - Careless Words Cause Trouble (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1663: Careless Words Cause Trouble (1)</h2>


    Mu Ruxue nced at the girl plucking her delicate fingers over the zither. Although she was unusually beautiful, her looks were far inferior. Mu Ruxue¡¯s lips curled and she took a jade flute from her space ring and began to y it.


    The beautiful sound of the flute mingled with that of the zither, and everyone looked at Mu Ruxue. All the youths youths were amazed when they saw her extraordinary beauty.


    Given that the matches during the Martial Arts Championship were so intense, no one would go out of their way to notice someone¡¯s looks. Only now could they rx and admire them.


    The girl ying the zither soon realized that everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mu Ruxue. When she saw Mu Ruxue¡¯s beauty, and that she was from the Mu family, she decided to retreat and her zither slowly trailed away.


    ¡°This Martial Arts Championship is so interesting. Do the girls of the various ancient ns all pursue such leisurely activities? They must be so carefree.¡± Jiang Yiran propped his chin on one hand and muttered to himself as he looked at this strangepetition.


    ¡°But Mu Ruxue is exceptionally beautiful.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still not as good looking as my goddess.¡± Jiang Yisheng was adamant and would not be swayed.


    Jiang Shaobai nced at Jiang Yisheng with a strange expression.


    Ye Qingtang was not at all interested in who was the most beautiful, or the beauty ranking. She waspletely focused on the Martial Arts Championship. With her skills, she should be able to manage the next few matches.


    But if she wanted to be one of the top ten, she had to enter the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    But now, her abilities seemed to have stopped advancing. This troubled Ye Qingtang greatly.


    The beauty rankings were created by a secret ballot. If anyone felt that a girl was particrly beautiful, he could write her name down and put it in a wooden box in the restaurant. On thest day, the box would be opened and the votes counted.


    Under the influence of Mu Ruxue¡¯s flute, many of them intended to write down her name.


    ¡°I thought that Mu Feiruo was already an exceptional beauty. I did not realize that this Mu Ruxue would be even more exquisite.¡±


    ¡°I think that Mu Ruxue will certainly im the title of the most beautiful girl this year.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mu Ruxue is extremely talented, no less so than Mu Feiruo.¡±


    The youths had nothing better to do, so they started to murmur among themselves. Mu Ruxue contentedly watched the crowd¡¯s reaction. Her lips curved in a satisfied smile.


    By now, Jiang Shaobai had lost interest in his food when he saw Mu Ruxue¡¯s attitude. He suddenly got up, dragging Ye Qingtang with him. ¡°Elder Sister Qing, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ye Qingtang also wanted to leave early to cultivate, so she immediately rose and left with Jiang Shaobai.


    When Ye Qingtang first arrived, the youths from the various ancient ns who were in the restaurant were busy chatting, and no one had noticed her in the crowd.


    But at that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Mu Ruxue. Ye Qingtang and the others were seated near her and when Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang rose to leave, they appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Ah, who is that? So irritating. Don¡¯t block our view,¡± a youth could not help but shout.


    But just as his words left his mouth, he did a double take.


    He saw a gorgeous young girl slowly walking towards the stairs. The girl was absolutely expressionless. In fact, her elegant brow was slightly furrowed. It wrung their hearts to see the cares that she bore on her brow.


    If Mu Ruxue¡¯s looks could bepared to the bright sun, radiant and dazzling, then this girl¡¯s looks were like a lonely orchid in a deserted valley. Her appearance caused everything around her to vanish, leaving only the unforgettable image of her beauty.

 Chapter 1664 - : Careless Words Cause Trouble (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1664: Careless Words Cause Trouble (2)</h2>


    Many noticed Ye Qingtang. A single nce was sufficient for them to exim over her beauty.


    For a moment, a strange silence nketed the entire restaurant.


    Ye Qingtang did not notice. Her eyes were lowered as she considered how to pass through the threshold of the next stage. Instead, it was Jiang Shaobai who noticed that everyone¡¯s focus had fallen on Ye Qingtang. Jiang Shaobai immediately frowned and he quickened his steps as he dragged Ye Qingtang along, before they swiftly disappeared from sight.


    A beautiful girl had left, leaving behind only images of her loveliness. The youths could not help but continue gazing in her direction.


    When Mu Ruxue saw this, she almost snapped the jade flute in her hand.


    ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue?¡± Baili Xuanyun had been observing Mu Ruxue closely, and had not seen the others leave.


    Mu Ruxue bit her lips. She angrily turned her face, looking annoyed.


    Who was she?


    That girl only had to walk past the crowd to attract their attention. Was she any less beautiful than that girl?


    Baili Xuanyun waspletely befuddled by Mu Ruxue¡¯s apparent irritation. He subconsciously looked around and saw everyone¡¯s reaction, and the disappearing figure. His eyes flickered asprehension dawned.


    ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue, if anyone has annoyed you, I will make her unhappy too,¡± Baili Xuanyun suddenly said with a smile.


    Mu Ruxue frowned slightly and nced at Baili Xuanyun. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue, whypare yourself withmoners? They may be good looking, but what use is that to them? They probably won¡¯tst more than a few more rounds. Younger Sister Ruxue, you are not only gorgeous, but also much more talented than most girls. Whypare yourself with others?¡± Baili Xuanyun assured her with a smile.


    Baili Xuanyun word¡¯s caused Mu Ruxue¡¯s brow to smoothen out.


    Nearby, Mu Feiruo looking on coldly, and did not say a word.


    Early the next day, they drew lots as usual. Ye Qingtang drew an opponent whose abilities were simr to Lin Weiyuan, and was one of the bottom few in the Martial Arts Championship. With yesterday¡¯s battle behind them, the worried Elder Qian and hispanions were slightly more rxed.


    Jiang Yisheng drew a person whose abilities were on par with his. He nced at Jiang Yiran¡¯s opponent and burst outughing.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re actually fighting Mu Ruxue? Your luck is just ¡®too good¡¯!¡± Jiang Yisheng did not even try to hide his amusement.


    With the exception of Mu Feiruo, Mu Ruxue was the most powerful person in the Mu family. Rumor had it that Mu Ruxue was as talented as Mu Feiruo. If she were not a few years younger, with her talent, she would certainly be one of the top ten, or even the top five in the Martial Arts Championship.


    Even so, Mu Ruxue¡¯s current abilities were already terrifying.


    While Jiang Yisheng was in a good mood, but Jiang Yiran looked gloomy. He had not expected to draw Mu Ruxue¡¯s lot.


    Although he was confident in his own abilities, Jiang Yiran was well aware of the disparity between himself and Mu Ruxue. With Mu Ruxue¡¯s abilities, she was probably on par with Jiang Yanyun or Jiang Shaobai.


    How unlucky! Jiang Yiran felt he had been extremely unfortunate to get Mu Ruxue in the second round.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s batch was one of the first ones, and it was soon her turn to enter the arena. Her opponent this time was simr to her previous opponent, so it was easy to beat him. Elder Qian and the others had some idea of her abilities now and were not too surprised. They felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck was pretty good, as both her opponents were not too powerful. This allowed her to have more practice as shepeted in the Martial Arts Championship.

 Chapter 1665 - Careless Words Cause Trouble (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1665: Careless Words Cause Trouble (3)</h2>


    It was soon Jiang Yiran¡¯s turn to enter the arena.


    Mu Ruxue was dressed in a long, pink dress and looked exquisite. As Jiang Yiran took in her slender figure, he waspletely on high alert, his entire focus on his opponent.


    Mu Ruxue soon made her move. As she raised her sword, the light glittered off it, forming a magnificent disy. She looked as if she was poised to dance.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yiran was fighting hard. Mu Ruxue¡¯s moves looked casual, but every one of them was lethal. After exchanging a few blows, Jiang Yiran was hard-pressed into a disadvantageous position.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fellow, Jiang Yiran, usually very arrogant? Howe he¡¯s losing so fast now that he¡¯s fighting Mu Ruxue?¡± Jiang Yisheng was somewhat surprised as he watched the match.


    In Taiyuan Valley, Jiang Yiran¡¯s abilities were top-notch. In the entire Taiyuan Valley, there were few who could beat him. They had not expected him to be forced into a tight corner so soon when fighting Mu Ruxue.


    Ye Qingtang inwardly eximed as she watched Mu Ruxue fight. Mu Ruxue¡¯s abilities were truly exceptional. No wonder she was the second most powerful figure in the Mu family.


    Jiang Yiran was probably no match for her.


    In the arena, Jiang Yiran also realized the disparity between himself and Mu Ruxue. He suddenly realized that Mu Ruxue¡¯s blows wereing hard and fast, aggressively raining down on him one after another. It even looked as if she wanted to kill him.


    How had he offended Mu Ruxue?


    Why was she fighting so viciously?


    Jiang Yiran was puzzled, but Mu Ruxue did not give him any chances. After many moves, Jiang Yiran sustained multiple injuries.


    Just as Jiang Yiran was about to admit defeat, Mu Ruxue¡¯s sword suddenly sliced at Jiang Yiran¡¯s eyes and he broke out in cold sweat. Instinctively, he raised his hand to block the sword and received a bone-deep gash across his arm.


    ¡°How have I offended you, that you want to blind me?¡± Jiang Yiran was enraged as he red furiously at Mu Ruxue.


    Mu Ruxueughed coldly and looked at Jiang Yiran mockingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re already blind. You can¡¯t even distinguish the ugly from the beautiful. I might as well destroy your eyes.¡±


    What did that mean?


    Jiang Yiran was puzzled. He suddenly remembered how he had teased Ye Qingtang yesterday, and how he had said that Mu Ruxue and Mu Feiruo were not as beautiful as Ye Qingtang. So that was why Mu Ruxue was trying to kill him.


    It was just a few joking words, but she remembered them and hated him for it.


    Mu Ruxue did not give Jiang Yiran any time to breathe. She raised her sword and advanced once again. Jiang Yiran was already injured, and after a few more moves, Mu Ruxue forced him out of the arena.


    Just as Jiang Yiran fell out of the arena, Mu Ruxue¡¯s sword breath suddenly flew towards his eyes. She was clearly determined to blind Jiang Yiran!


    At that instant, Jiang Yanyun¡¯s figure appeared in front of Jiang Yiran. He raised his sword and dispersed Mu Ruxue¡¯s sword breath, but even so the force of it caused his chest to go numb.


    Mu Ruxue stood proudly in the arena. She snorted softly, then turned to leave.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother Yun.¡± Jiang Yiran stood up painfully. If Jiang Yanyun had not acted, that vicious woman would have definitely blinded him.


    ¡°Jiang Yiran, what happened to you¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng meant to seize the opportunity to insult Jiang Yiran, but when he saw Jiang Yiran¡¯s sorry state, the words stuck in his throat.


    Jiang Yiranughed bitterly. His gaze fell on Ye Qingtang, who was next to Jiang Yisheng.


    ¡°Well, I was teasing you the other day and that lunatic now bears a grudge against me. Little girl, you had better watch out.¡± Jiang Yiran had not expected his careless words to almost get him killed.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback, then recalled Jiang Yiran¡¯s teasing words from before. Jiang Yiran had spoken thoughtlessly, and no one had paid much attention to it.


    Had Mu Ruxue acted so viciously just because of that?


    ¡°What do you mean? What does Mu Ruxue trying to kill you have to do with Qingtang?¡± Jiang Yisheng was confused.


    Jiang Yiran red at Jiang Yisheng. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me when I say you¡¯re stupid? Sss¡­¡± Jiang Yiran suddenly cried out in pain. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t be bothered to exin it to you. I was too careless with my words, and somehow offended that lunatic.¡±

 Chapter 1666 - A Bet (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1666: A Bet (1)</h2>


    Jiang Yisheng still wanted to ridicule Jiang Yiran a little more, but when he saw Jiang Yiran¡¯s downtrodden state, he swallowed his words.


    Meanwhile in the spectator area, Elder Qian and the others were a little regretful when they saw that Jiang Yiran had lost.


    ¡°Mu Ruxue is truly as talented as she is rumored to be. Jiang Yiran is one of the exceptionally talented youths in the Jiang family, but he was no match for her.¡± Elder Qian sighed quietly.


    ¡°Probably only Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai are able topete with Mu Ruxue. But it looks like there are many talented figures in this Martial Arts Championship. I really can¡¯t tell how things will go.¡± Elder Kun also looked helpless.


    This year, they had pinned all their hopes on Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai. If even the two of them could not get into the top ten, then the Jiang family¡¯s reputation would take a hit.


    The second round of matches were not as light-hearted. Many Jiang family members lost.


    Jiang Yiran might have lost that day, but unlike the other losers, he did not stay in his room and sulk. Instead, he followed Ye Qingtang and the others to eat. He tagged along until Jiang Yisheng was so irritated he wanted to kick Jiang Yiran away.


    ¡°Get lost, get lost. Leave us alone. Go look for your Jiang Yanyun. Why are you here to make trouble for us.¡± Jiang Yisheng shooed him away as he would a chick.


    Jiang Yiran still smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Elder Brother Yun is not leaving his room for the next few days in order to prepare for the uing matches. We are all from the same family, why can¡¯t we have a meal together? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m injured? Where¡¯s your sympathy? No wonder your female goddess doesn¡¯t like you. Oh actually¡­ to be precise, your female goddess hasn¡¯t even noticed you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng was so angry he wanted to strangle him! If not for the fact that he was no match for Jiang Yiran, he would certainly fight him.


    Jiang Yiran sat at their table, forcefully squeezing his way in. He looked at Ye Qingtang, who was waiting for her food next to him, and he winked at her meaningfully.


    ¡°Little girl, I put your name in the box just now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She vaguely remembered that the votes in the box represented the beauty ranking.


    <em>What was he up to!</em>


    <em>Please let me off!</em>


    ¡°That lunatic must have something wrong with her brain. She¡¯s so ugly. I would rather vote for a pig than vote for her.¡± Jiang Yiran was furious with Mu Ruxue, who had tried to kill him.


    Ye Qingtang who had been called ¡°pig¡± for no reason silently red at Jiang Yiran. She really wanted to kick him down the stairs.


    Was heplimenting her or scolding her?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Before Ye Qingtang could kick Jiang Yiran, a shrill female voice rang out.


    Jiang Yiran turned and saw that Mu Ruxue had entered the restaurant at some point.


    At that moment, Mu Ruxue¡¯s beautiful little face waspletely distorted. She had clearly overheard Jiang Yiran¡¯s words.


    Since Jiang Yiran had already lost and they weren¡¯t in the arena, he had nothing to fear. He looked at Mu Ruxue¡¯s furious face and said evilly, ¡°What I said is none of your business. What¡¯s the matter? Does the Mu family want to control what other people say?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you jerk, how dare you insult me?¡± Mu Ruxue had always been treasured and praised. How could she bear it when Jiang Yiran insulted her and said she was not evenparable to a pig?

 Chapter 1667 - A Bet (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1667: A Bet (2)</h2>


    ¡°Who has the time to scold you? I¡¯m scolding the lunatic. Does Miss Mu think she is the lunatic?¡± Jiang Yiran raised his brow fearlessly.


    Mu Ruxue quivered with rage at his insolence.


    Jiang Yiran felt even better when he saw Mu Ruxue¡¯s livid expression. He spoke again, ¡°Everyone can vote as they please in the beauty rankings. I think our family¡¯s Qingtang is gorgeous. What business is it of yours if I vote for her? Do you have a problem if I think she¡¯s the prettiest?¡±


    <em>Do you think you¡¯re very beautiful?</em>


    <em>Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re prettier than the little girl.</em>


    Ye Qingtang, who had been targeted out of the blue, ¡°¡­¡±


    She had made a mistake. She should have kicked Jiang Yiran down the stairs long ago. Then he would not be here, making enemies for her like a crazy person.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Mu Ruxue¡¯s livid face and the startled nces of the diners. She wondered if Jiang Yiran was trying to kill two birds with one stone. Like this, he would pay Mu Ruxue back and also annoy her at the same time¡­


    ¡°Who is she topete with me?¡± Mu Ruxueughed coldly.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Yes, yes, yes, you are the most beautiful person in the world. You¡¯re so amazingly beautiful, alright?


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so funny. In what way is our Tang Tang unfit topete with you? Your looks are far inferior to that of our Tang Tang. Do you want to top the beauty ranking? Do you want to be the most beautiful girl in the Martial Arts Championship? Dream on. Wait and see. On thest day, the most beautiful girl will be our Tang Tang.¡± Mu Ruxue had almost blinded Jiang Yiran. He certainly would not forgive her for that.


    Even if he could not beat Mu Ruxue, he would annoy her to death!


    Mu Ruxue had clearly be Jiang Yiran¡¯s number one enemy. Ye Qingtang broke out in goosebumps as he repeatedly called her ¡®Tang Tang¡¯.


    Jiang Shaobai was sitting nearby and his expression also darkened. If circumstances had permitted, Ye Qingtang would have struck Jiang Yiran down with a sword. This devil was making trouble.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mu Ruxue was so angry that sheughed instead. ¡°I have never been afraid topete with someone based on looks.¡±


    Mu Ruxue looked at Ye Qingtang and she proudly raised her chin in provocation. ¡°Ye Qingtang? We¡¯ll wait and see who tops the beauty ranking on thest day.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see. I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t be able topete.¡± Jiang Yiran replied with vim. ¡°What happens if you lose?¡±


    ¡°If I lose, I will publicly disfigure myself and be ugly for the rest of my life,¡± Mu Ruxue snapped out in spite.


    If anything, Jiang Yiran was even more delighted with her deration. ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Then if she loses, she must do the same.¡± Mu Ruxue pointed at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was about to refuse this ridiculous bet, but Jiang Yiran answered first. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is so brave as to make this kind of bet with Ruxue?¡± An amused voice suddenly rang out.


    Everyone turned towards the sound. At some point, Baili Xuanyun had appeared in the restaurant, and Mu Feiruo was standing next to him.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Mu Ruxue grew even more furious when she saw Baili Xuanyun and Mu Feiruo. She pointed to Ye Qingtang, who had been silent all this time and spat out, ¡°Her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt that if she kept quiet any longer, Jiang Yiran would get her into even worse trouble. So she said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this bet, and I also have no interest in the beauty rankings.¡±


    You¡¯re the most beautiful person in the world alright? She had no interest inparing herself with others.

 Chapter 1668 - A Bet (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1668: A Bet (3)</h2>


    Even though Ye Qingtang had spoken, Mu Ruxue had no intention of letting her off.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared now that you¡¯ve seen Elder Brother Xuanyun and my elder sister? Where¡¯s your pride? Ye Qingtang, let me tell you, I, Mu Ruxue, have already agreed to this bet. So you have to bet as well, whether you want to or not!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, please excuse me,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Mu Ruxue was even more angry, but Baili Xuanyun pulled her back. ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue, since she has some self-awareness, there is no need to force her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Ruxue refused to concede.


    Baili Xuanyun smiled and looked at Ye Qingtang dismissively.


    ¡°Miss, since you don¡¯t want to bet, we won¡¯t force you. But just now, all of you bullied Ruxue with your careless words, so we can¡¯t just let the matter drop. We¡¯re not unreasonable people. If you are unwilling to gamble, then just admit that you¡¯ve lost and disfigure yourself now. Then we won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore.¡± Baili Xuanyun sounded polite, but his words were infuriating.


    ¡°What did you say? Who are you to make Qingtang disfigure herself?!¡± Jiang Yisheng immediately lost his temper.


    Baili Xuanyun smiled, but was indifferent to Jiang Yisheng¡¯s rage.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to disfigure yourself. If you can beat me, we will drop the matter.¡± Baili Xuanyun deliberately pretended to be generous.


    By now, the faces of Jiang Yisheng and the others immediately darkened to a pitch ck. In contrast, Mu Ruxue looked incredibly smug.


    Beat Baili Xuanyun?


    What kind of joke was this!


    Baili Xuanyun had been one of the top ten in thest Martial Arts Championship. Over the past few years, he had grown from strength to strength. Now in the entire Jiang family, probably only Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai could match him. The rest did not even dare to think about it.


    Ye Qingtang had onlye to the valley half a year ago, and was thest of the Jiang family¡¯s top twenty. Fighting Baili Xuanyun would be akin to seeking her own death.


    ¡°That¡¯s as good as not saying anything. You¡¯re just forcing Qingtang to disfigure herself.¡± Jiang Yisheng had never met anyone as shameless as Baili Xuanyun.


    How dare he make such a request!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. I¡¯ve already given you two choices, you can make your own decision. Or can it be that¡­ your Jiang family¡¯s younger generation has declined to the point that you don¡¯t even have the courage to fight someone?¡± Baili Xuanyun said mockingly.


    No one had anticipated this turn of events.


    Jiang Yiran was also taken aback. He just wanted to annoy Mu Ruxue, but had forgotten that he was also getting Ye Qingtang into deep trouble.


    Put on the spot like this, Jiang Yiran was embarrassed. Although he was always needling Ye Qingtang, he was really innocent this time. His sole purpose had been to annoy Mu Ruxue, and he had forgotten that the crucial person in this bet was Ye Qingtang and not himself.


    And then Baili Xuanyun had appeared and blown up the incident even further.


    ¡°I was the one who spoke carelessly, and I was also the one who made the bet. I caused this incident. If you¡¯re displeased, I¡¯ll apologize to you now.¡± Jiang Yiran gritted his teeth as he suddenly stood up and spoke up.


    Although he was proud and rather perverse, he was no coward. Now that he had created trouble, he would not allow Ye Qingtang to take the me.

 Chapter 1669 - In Trouble (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1669: In Trouble (1)</h2>


    Baili Xuanyun swept a nce towards Jiang Yiran andughed frostily. ¡°Apologize? I¡¯m afraid your apology doesn¡¯t carry enough weight. But if you are willing to publicly kneel and kowtow to Younger Sister Ruxue three times, perhaps I will consider it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Yiran¡¯s expression darkened at Baili Xuanyun¡¯s words.


    Even Jiang Yisheng and the others felt that Baili Xuanyun was going too far.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll kneel.¡± Jiang Yiran gritted his teeth. He had brought about this trouble, so he would ept the consequences!


    Gathering his robes, Jiang Yiran prepared to kneel.


    ¡°Jiang Yiran, what are you doing?!¡± Jiang Yisheng was growing frantic.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Although she felt that Jiang Yiran had caused her a lot of trouble, he was being forced to kneel, and that was not an oue that she desired either.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Yiran¡¯s arm, preventing his knees from touching the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Come to a decision?¡± Baili Xuanyun sneered coldly.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. A cold light shed across her eyes, mirroring the gleam in Jiang Shaobai¡¯s. He was about to rise when another figure beat him to it.


    ¡°Jiang Yiran, stand up,¡± a coldmand rang out.


    Jiang Yiran raised his eyes and saw that Jiang Yanyun had arrived at some point and was standing in front of them. At that moment, Jiang Yanyun¡¯s expression was as frosty as an iceberg and he considered Baili Xuanyun coldly.


    ¡°Is this what the Jiang family rules are like? They don¡¯t dare to take responsibility for their actions? If you¡¯re really afraid, then just stay at home and don¡¯te out to embarrass yourself,¡± Baili Xuanyun sneered.


    Jiang Yanyun¡¯s gaze swept over Jiang Yiran, who lowered his head in shame. Turning his gaze away, he said, ¡°Baili Xuanyun, if you want to fight, I will challenge you in three days.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Jiang Yanyun¡¯s words.


    In three days, the final results of the Martial Arts Championship would be announced. Then, the top ten from this championship could challenge the top ten of thest championship.


    What Jiang Yanyun meant was that he nned to challenge Baili Xuanyun.


    At that moment, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yun¡­¡± Jiang Yiran was ashen. He knew he was in huge trouble.


    Baili Xuanyunughed.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in three days. Jiang Yanyun, I hear that you¡¯re the most powerful of your generation in the Jiang family. If you lose, does it mean that your entire Jiang family is a pile of trash? But¡­ that¡¯s alreadymon knowledge. I shall look forward to it. Haha¡­¡± Baili Xuanyun chuckled as he turned to leave with Mu Ruxue.


    Mu Feiruo frowned slightly. She seemed about to say something, but in the end, she remained silent and left the restaurant.


    ¡°Elder Brother Yun, this is all my fault. Please beat me.¡± Jiang Yiran knew he had really messed up. Not only had he gotten Ye Qingtang into trouble, he had even dragged Jiang Yanyun into this mess.


    Jiang Yanyun red at Jiang Yiran. Then he suddenly raised his hand and simply swept it across Jiang Yiran¡¯s head. ¡°Scram. Go back and cultivate.¡±


    With his eyes red, Jiang Yiran silently nodded and nced apologetically at Ye Qingtang before leaving without a word.


    Ye Qingtang was inwardly conflicted. She had not expected this turn of affairs.


    ¡°Jiang Yiran caused today¡¯s trouble. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Jiang Yanyun said as he looked at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1670 - In Trouble (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1670: In Trouble (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. Although Jiang Yiran¡¯s ability to make enemies had rendered her speechless, she had not taken it to heart. Ye Qingtang had also been shocked when Jiang Yiran prepared to kneel publicly in order to settle the matter, which was why she had immediately moved to stop him.


    Regardless of the conflict within the Jiang family, they must remain unified against outsiders. How could she allow a Jiang family youth to kneel to someone else?!


    Jiang Yanyun did not say anything else, but just left the restaurant.


    ¡°Tut tut, Jiang Yiran has certainly gotten into huge trouble this time. He even needs Jiang Yanyun to help him out of this mess,¡± Jiang Yisheng said with feeling.


    ¡°Jiang Yanyun was already going to be one of the top ten. Challenging Baili Xuanyun is a given,¡± Jiang Shaobai remarkedzily. Even without this incident, Jiang Yanyun¡¯s target would still be the same.


    ¡°Ai, now that you¡¯ve said it, that makes sense.¡±


    Jiang Shaobai nced at the other in disdain and did not say anything else.


    But Ye Qingtang felt that matters were not so simple. Of course Baili Xuanyun knew Jiang Yanyun¡¯s intentions. But Baili Xuanyun¡¯s attitude had been extremely arrogant. Either he was unaware of Jiang Yanyun¡¯s abilities, or he had a trump card that assured him of victory.


    Because of Jiang Yiran¡¯s affair, news of Jiang Yanyun and Baili Xuanyun¡¯s match reached the upper echelons of the Jiang and Baili families. If Jiang Yanyun lost, the Jiang family would never be able to hold its head up in the presence of the Baili family again.


    ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue, why do you still look so unhappy?¡± Meanwhile, Baili Xuanyun was speaking to the unhappy looking Mu Ruxue.


    Mu Ruxue said, ¡°Elder Brother Xuanyun, why did you let that Ye Qingtang off like that? Who cares if Jiang Yanyun wins or loses. I just can¡¯t stand Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.¡±


    Mu Ruxue was clearly displeased with how Baili Xuanyun had handled the matter.


    In response, Baili Xuanyunughed and coaxed her, ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve already said that I will only let Ye Qingtang off if Jiang Yanyun beats me. If he loses, Ye Qingtang will have to abide by the agreement and disfigure herself.¡±


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s eyes brightened at Baili Xuanyun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Elder Brother Xuanyun, are you certain you will win?¡±


    Baili Xuanyunughed and said, ¡°Of course. Younger Sister Ruxue, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly win in three days time. Then I will make Ye Qingtang publicly disfigure herself. Won¡¯t that satisfy your hatred? Not only will we reduce the Jiang family¡¯s reputation to shreds, we will destroy the face that you dislike, killing two birds with one stone. Won¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±


    When she heard that, Mu Ruxue looked much happier.


    ¡°Elder Brother Xuanyun, you must keep your word.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Baili Xuanyun smiled. ¡°Jiang Yanyun is the most powerful member of his generation in the Jiang Yanyun. The Jiang family has no one else to send into the arena, so naturally they will certainly lose in this round.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Xuanyun, you¡¯re very wise,¡± Mu Ruxue said with a smile.


    Baili Xuanyun was inwardly feeling smug. He had seized the opportunity to sweet-talk Mu Ruxue.


    ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue, don¡¯t worry. I will tell everyone else in the Baili family to vote for you in this year¡¯s Martial Arts Championship¡¯s beauty rankings.¡±


    The smile continued to blossom on Mu Ruxue¡¯s face. This was what she deserved, after all. The Baili and Mu families would certainly vote for her, not to mention the others. Her looks were outstanding, why worry that she would lose? It was just that she didn¡¯t like the things those trash were saying.


    To please Mu Ruxue, Baili Xuanyun made sure to check the beauty rankings after the youths of both families had voted.

 Chapter 1671 - In Trouble (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1671: In Trouble (3)</h2>


    The results of the beauty rankings would be announced the next day. In order to prevent anyone from tampering with the ballot box, the number of votes each one had obtained would also be released at the time.


    Mu Ruxue and Baili Xuanyun went to check the rankings with full confidence. But when Mu Ruxue saw that she was second with thirty votes, she turned pale.


    Then she saw that the person at the top of the ranking had twenty or so more votes than her. Her expression turned extremely gloomy.


    When she saw the name of the person who topped the ranking, bitterness and rage surged within her.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang? What kind of joke is this? How can she be number one!!¡± Mu Ruxue stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s name at the top of the ranking in disbelief. Dark mes seemed to shoot from her eyes and she was furious enough to strangle that wench!


    Baili Xuanyun also had not expected this oue, and his expression stiffened.


    There were only twenty people from the Jiang family. Even if they had all voted for Ye Qingtang, that was only twenty votes. Where had the other thirty votese from?


    They had not expected that on the day that Ye Qingtang had gracefully left the restaurant, everyone present had immediately tore up their vote for Mu Ruxue and written Ye Qingtang¡¯s name instead.


    Although Mu Ruxue¡¯s mood had just lifted, it now fell to the bottom of the abyss once again.


    ¡°Elder Brother Xuanyun, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I want Ye Qingtang dead immediately! Immediately!¡± Mu Ruxue felt that she had never been so insulted in her life!


    Baili Xuanyun frowned slightly, but he had another n.


    A day passed swiftly with two more rounds of matches. Ye Qingtang¡¯s luck was truly incredible. Each time, her opponent was not too powerful, only slightly more powerful than the previous opponent. She smoothly passed through each round. Instead, it was Jiang Yisheng who lost.


    Because several people from thest championship were absent, the number of participants for the final round of this championship had been increased from ten to twenty. Now, they werepeting to select the top twenty.


    The incredibly lucky Ye Qingtang made it to thisst round of the selections. At the moment, only she, Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai were left out of the Jiang family participants. Ye Qingtang was a dark horse in thispetition and the Jiang family elders could not help but marvel over her luck.


    Strangely enough, the opponents that Ye Qingtang met in the two previous rounds were fairly powerful, but were either unwell or injured. They only fought for a while before admitting defeat. The others felt that Ye Qingtang was extremely lucky to have encountered such a fortunate turn of events.


    However¡­


    Luck could only bring her so far.


    The dozen in the final round were all the toppetitors from the various ancient ns. No matter who Ye Qingtang fought, she would certainly lose.


    The Jiang family elders were already very pleased with Ye Qingtang¡¯s current situation. So when they drew lots for the final round, they were already prepared for Ye Qingtang to lose.


    When the results of the lots were announced, Baili Xuanyun made a youth from the Baili family exchange his lot with Mu Ruxue.


    After the exchange, Mu Ruxue¡¯s opponent was announced.


    Ye Qingtang!


    Mu Ruxue instantly looked smug. She clutched the lot she had obtained from the exchange, and looked at Ye Qingtang in mocking derision.


    Ye Qingtang should thank her. If she had not wanted to publicly tear Ye Qingtang¡¯s face into shreds, Ye Qingtang would not have had the good fortune to remain in thepetition up until now.


    For the past few days, Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponents had happened to be from the Baili family and the Mu family.


    When Mu Ruxue heard the news, she immediately asked the opponents to deliberately give Ye Qingtang a chance to win. The two of them were fairly powerful, but it was unlikely they would make it into the top ten. So they would not offend Mu Ruxue and Baili Xuanyun over this matter.


    In the final round, all the families and elders would be present and Mu Ruxue wanted topletely shame Ye Qingtang in front of everyone on that day. In the future, she would be too embarrassed to appear in front of anyone else.


    Thinking about this, Mu Ruxue was all smiles.


    How did it feel to smash a person¡¯s hopes into norhinf?

 Chapter 1672 - : Bearing The Consequences (1)

    Chapter 1672: Bearing The Consequences (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What a coincidence!¡± Jiang Yisheng was stunned when he saw who Ye Qingtang¡¯s opponent was.


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    On the side, Jiang Yiran looked shocked. He nced at Mu Ruxue and Ye Qingtang, and could not help but look worried.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, why don¡¯t you¡­ just admit defeat?¡± Jiang Yiran was silent for a moment before he finally spoke with some difficulty.


    Jiang Yiran was not trying to mock Ye Qingtang when he asked her to admit defeat. He was sincerely concerned for her.


    Jiang Yiran was already vexed that his jesting words had offended that lunatic, Mu Ruxue. He had already dragged Jiang Yanyun into the mess. Now he hoped that Ye Qingtang would not be hurt by his mischief.


    In the earlier round, Mu Ruxue had tried to kill him. Now Ye Qingtang was fighting her instead. Given Mu Ruxue¡¯s vindictive nature, she certainly would not miss the chance to kill Ye Qingtang in the arena.


    ¡°This is all my fault for having such a big mouth. Ye Qingtang, I¡¯m not trying to put you down, but Mu Ruxue is really too powerful. Even I am no match for her. Now she sees you as a thorn in her flesh. If you enter the arena, she will use some vicious tactic on you.¡± Jiang Yiran was truly frantic.


    Although he had continually said that he wanted to fight Ye Qingtang, after getting along with each other for so long, he rather liked this silent little girl. It was just that he could not help but make a few meanments to tease her once in a while.


    It was not just Jiang Yiran. Even the usually stubborn Jiang Yisheng was nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Qingtang, I think you should just forget it,¡± Jiang Yisheng said.


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at the smug-looking Mu Ruxue.


    Jiang Yiran was terrified that Ye Qingtang had been infected with Jiang Yisheng¡¯s stubbornness. When he saw that she did not reply, he panicked further.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, are you afraid?¡± Mu Ruxue walked through the crowd, straight towards them. Behind her were a few youths from the Mu family. Her face had a mocking smile.


    Almost subconsciously, Jiang Yiran stood in front of Ye Qingtang, afraid that Mu Ruxue would hurt thetter. Now he was truly feeling guilty. He wished he could p himself and stop himself from spouting so much nonsense.


    ¡°Loser. Get lost.¡± Mu Ruxue did not disguise her contempt when she saw Jiang Yiran. She only nced at him, then looked straight at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I am your opponent today. Ye Qingtang, I did not expect us to be destined to fight each other.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s destiny¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly, her expression calm and unreadable.


    ¡°Mu Ruxue, what do you want?!¡± Jiang Yisheng stepped forward boldly and shouted at her.


    ¡°Is everyone in the Jiang family such a coward? I¡¯m just here to greet my next opponent. Why are all of you in such a frenzy? Perhaps¡­¡±


    A contemptuous look of scorn swept over Ye Qingtang as Mu Ruxueughed softly. ¡°You think she¡¯s no match for me? Ah¡­ No, you don¡¯t just think so. It¡¯s a fact. Ye Qingtang got here by luck after all. What kind of true abilities can she possess? You Jiangs are so pathetic¡­ we¡¯re not yet at the finals, but there are only three of you left. Are you really the descendants of the Domain Monarch¡¯s family? Others really question whether it is the case.¡±


    Her words seemed to drip with poison. Every word hit at the Jiang family youths¡¯ sore spots akin to sprinkling salt on open wounds.

 Chapter 1673 - Bearing The Consequences (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1673: Bearing The Consequences (2)</h2>


    Mu Ruxue had waited for this day long enough. Baili Xuanyun and the Mu family had pulled many strings to get the youths from the other ancient ns whom they knew to vote for Mu Ruxue. Today, they had finally forced Ye Qingtang off the top spot in the rankings.


    Although she now topped the ranking, the loathing in Mu Ruxue¡¯s heart deepened further.


    This position should have been hers by right, but now she was forced to use her connections before she could even have a tenuous hold on her position. This was an insult to her beauty!


    It was all Ye Qingtang¡¯s fault. If not for her¡­ All this would not have happened.


    ¡°What a rotten smell.¡± Jiang Shaobai had yet to speak so far, but now he suddenly spoke up. He frowned slightly and covered his nose as he leaned against Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Qingtang was startled.


    Jiang Shaobai looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Elder Sister Qing, someone¡¯s mouth stinks so badly that the smell makes me nauseous. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stand it much longer and might vomit everything I ate earlier.¡±


    Ye Qingtang immediately understood Jiang Shaobai¡¯s words. Her lips could not help but twitch upwards.


    When she saw Ye Qingtang smile, Mu Ruxue suddenly understood what Jiang Shaobai meant.


    ¡°You little devil, how dare you say my mouth is smelly? You¡­¡±


    Jiang Shaobaizily raised his eyes. ¡°Did I name anyone? If your conscience is clear, why are you admitting to it? Or is it¡­¡±


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s expression immediately darkened. She subconsciously raised her hand to teach Jiang Shaobai a lesson.


    In return, Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyes turned icy. The instant he looked at Mu Ruxue, she felt as if a viper from a deep pit was staring at her. A chill crept over her bones. The hand she had lifted froze in mid-air.


    This little devil was truly sinister!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m really about to throw up.¡± Jiang Yiran looked at Mu Ruxue, whose expression had stiffened, and dragged Ye Qingtang away without a backward nce. Jiang Yiran and the others followed.


    Mu Ruxue only snapped out of her trance when Jiang Shaobai and the others left. Even so, Mu Ruxue could not help but frown whenever she thought of the cold light that had shed across Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who is that little devil?¡± Mu Ruxue asked.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s Jiang Shaobai, from the Jiang family,¡± a youth from the Mu family replied.


    ¡°Jiang Shaobai?¡± Mu Ruxue looked puzzled.


    ¡°I heard that he was lost and wandered outside of the family when he was young. The Jiang family only recently found him. He is exceptionally talented and is the second most powerful person in the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a little devil. What¡¯s so great about him.¡± Mu Ruxue scoffed coldly, then turned to leave.


    Ye Qingtang and Mu Ruxue¡¯s match was towards the end and the other youths began their matches first.


    Jiang Yiran tried several times to persuade Ye Qingtang to admit defeat, so as not to give Mu Ruxue a chance to strike, but Ye Qingtang just maintained her silence.


    This drove Jiang Yiran into a frenzy.


    At that moment, Elder Qian walked over. He looked at the frantic Jiang Yiran, then at theposed Ye Qingtang and smiled. ¡°Qingtang, you¡¯ve performed very well this time. Mu Ruxue is truly a very strong opponent. The disparity between your abilities are too great. So even if you lose, you should not take it to heart.¡±


    Ye Qingtang performance to date had already exceeded Elder Qian¡¯s expectations. He regretted the ten over years that Ye Qingtang had wasted, but he felt very assured when he saw how hard she had worked after entering the Taiyuan Valley.


    Now, he treated Ye Qingtang as he would his own disciple and with a little more sincerity. It was why he had speciallye over to speak to her.

 Chapter 1674 - Bearing The Consequences (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1674: Bearing The Consequences (3)</h2>


    ¡°Elder Qian, this is all my fault. That Mu Ruxue¡­¡± Jiang Yiran hurriedly spoke up and wanted to tell Elder Qian about how he had gotten into trouble and involved Ye Qingtang. He wanted Elder Qian to persuade Ye Qingtang to admit defeat.


    But before he could finish speaking, Ye Qingtang punched him in the stomach. He could not speak and gasped from the pain.


    What was this little girl doing?!


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elder Qian did not know what Jiang Yiran intended to say.


    ¡°Elder Qian, thank you for your concern. I will do my best.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was serene when she replied to Elder Qian.


    Elder Qian nodded contentedly and left.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so vicious¡­¡± Jiang Yiran held his throbbing stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m entering the arena. You don¡¯t need to bother about anything else,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Jiang Yiran opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    ¡­


    While the next few matches were taking ce, Jiang Yiran vanished into thin air. By the time Ye Qingtang noticed and vaguely sensed that something was amiss, her match with Mu Ruxue was about to begin.


    ¡°Qingtang! I¡¯m afraid that Jiang Yiran¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng suddenly raced over to Ye Qingtang, panic written over his face. The front of his robes was covered with blood.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang. Mu Ruxue, enter the arena.¡±


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s name was called to enter the arena.


    Jiang Yisheng still wanted to say something, but someone came to lead Ye Qingtang to the stage. When Jiang Yisheng saw that, he broke out in cold sweat.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly and her gaze swept past Jiang Yisheng. Jiang Yisheng must have something important to say to her regarding Jiang Yiran.


    What had happened to Jiang Yiran?


    Meanwhile, the Jiang family elders were watching from the raised tform as Ye Qingtang prepared to fight Mu Ruxue. As they knew how the match would end, they were not overly concerned.


    After all, Ye Qingtang and Mu Ruxue were miles apart. She had no hope of winning.


    It was not just the Jiang family elders. Even the Mu family was not paying any attention to this match. They had never heard of this Ye Qingtang before, and had not seen any outstanding performance from her during this Martial Arts Championship. It was unsurprising that they felt this victory was assured, so it did not matter whether they watched this match or not.


    ¡°Ruxue has done very well this year. She must be in the middle of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm?¡± A Baili family elder smiled at a Mu family elder.


    ¡°She already broke through to the middle stage of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm before we came,¡± The Mu family elder said with a smile.


    ¡°Your Mu family has another young genius besides Mu Feiruo. Congrattions are in order.¡± The Baili family elder said. Mu Ruxue¡¯s abilities were pretty good. It was unlikely that she would make it into the top ten, but she was already doing very well.


    ¡°Your Baili family already has two members who entered the finals of the previous championship. Baili Xi¡¯s abilities are terrifying, and I heard that Baili Xuanyun¡¯s abilities have also improved vastly this year.¡±


    The elders from the two families did not pay attention to this match, which had a foregone conclusion. Instead, they started ttering each other.


    As Ye Qingtang pondered the matter, she reached the arena. Mu Ruxue also appeared before her eyes.


    At that moment, Mu Ruxue was all smiles. She looked at Ye Qingtang like she would amb led to the ughter.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I didn¡¯t think you would dare to enter the arena,¡± Mu Ruxue said smilingly as she looked at Ye Qingtang.


    There was no response from Ye Qingtang. But from the corner of her eye, she glimpsed a spot of fresh blood on Mu Ruxue¡¯s sleeve.

 Chapter 1675 - A Tooth For A Tooth (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1675: A Tooth For A Tooth (1)</h2>


    The blood was fresh. Judging from the color, it was likely she had stained her sleeve not too long ago. It was still bright red and wet.


    Mu Ruxue noticed what Ye Qingtang was looking at, and raised her hand to examine her sleeve. A trace of a smile suddenly appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so careless. I¡¯ve dirtied my clothes.¡± Mu Ruxue raised her head and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Jiang Yiran has alreadyid down his life to beg me to have mercy on you in the arena. Clearly he knows you are no match for me. I thought you would not dare to enter the arena since you asked him to plead with me. I didn¡¯t expect you¡­ to be so pathetically stupid. Surely you don¡¯t think¡­ I¡¯ll let you off just because Jiang Yiran came to apologize to me?¡±


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s words took Ye Qingtang by surprise. Jiang Yiran had apologized to Mu Ruxue?


    What was going on?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang asked calmly.


    Mu Ruxue chuckled and looked at Ye Qingtang mockingly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re shameless enough to get Jiang Yiran to plead with me, but not shameless enough to admit it? But¡­ what a pity all you Jiangs are equally stupid. He thought I would let you off if he knelt and allowed me to hack at him as I pleased? Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t settled the score with him for embarrassing me that day. I almost killed him just now, and I¡¯ll consider that payment for his debts. But as for you¡­ I certainly won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°What have you done to Jiang Yiran?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were narrowed and her voice had be extremely soft.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Ruxue suddenlyughed loudly. She peeked at the corner of the central square. ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡±


    Ye Qingtang followed Mu Ruxue¡¯s gaze and saw a grim-looking Jiang Yanyun carrying a blood-covered figure, rushing away from the crowd.


    It was only a nce, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart felt as though it had turned into ice.


    ¡°That idiot¡­¡± Ye Qingtang drew a deep breath. She had not expected Jiang Yiran to do such a thing.


    How could he do that just to ensure that Mu Ruxue did not try to kill her?


    Damn him¡­ why was he so stupid¡­ so stupid that¡­ her heart ached.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t kill him. I¡¯ve always beenpassionate.¡± Mu Ruxue raised her hand slightly, as if she had shown the utmost grace in not killing Jiang Yiran.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t be so nice to you.¡± Mu Ruxue¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    Ye Qingtang eyes were lowered. But now she raised them and looked at Mu Ruxue again. Her previously-calm expression had turned frosty.


    ¡°Mu Ruxue, I¡¯ll say the same to you.¡±


    <em>Jiang Yiran, I will avenge you!</em>


    The unexpected response stunned Mu Ruxue. She sensed that Ye Qingtang¡¯s manner had undergone an obvious transformation.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself. I would like to see how terribly you die in my hands.¡± Mu Ruxue suddenly drew her sword and tilted her chin towards Ye Qingtang.


    Jiang Yisheng, who was outside the arena, was frantic. He crouched by the side of the arena, wishing that he could go over and drag Ye Qingtang down.


    ¡°Is Qingtang mad? How can she possiblypete with Mu Ruxue? That lunatic is so vicious, she will certainly make things difficult for Qingtang. Shaobai, why won¡¯t you try to dissuade her?¡±


    Jiang Shaobai was standing next to the arena. He looked at the chilly looking young girl standing under the ring hot sun and did not even bat an eyelid.


    ¡°My Elder Sister Qing won¡¯t lose.¡±


    He spoke very slowly. His voice was very soft and his words were almost blown away by the wind.


    ¡°She won¡¯t lose? Even Jiang Yiran was no match for Mu Ruxue¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jiang Yiran also lose to Elder Sister Qing?¡± Shaobai remarked casually.

 Chapter 1676 - A Tooth For A Tooth (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1676: A Tooth For A Tooth (2)</h2>


    Jiang Yisheng gaped. ¡°Shaobai, that was Jiang Yiran deliberately giving her a chance. The two incidents are notparable. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and watch.¡± Jiang Shaobai frowned at the ruckus he was making.


    In the arena, Mu Ruxue had drawn her sword. The de glittered coldly under the rays of the sun and ripples of spirit energy coursed through her. The spirit energy around her transformed into a glistening wave of light, like stars scattered around her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mu Ruxue is actually using the Mu family¡¯s Whirling Stars move?¡±


    ¡°Am I seeing things, or is Mu Ruxue crazy? She¡¯s using the Whirling Stars move on that little girl from the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°How has that Ye Qingtang offended Mu Ruxue? Why is Mu Ruxue using this move on her?¡±


    The group of youths who were watching went berserk.


    The Whirling Stars move was a sword technique unique to the Mu family. It was infinitely powerful. The moment it came into y, it would enclose everything within a given area. All the spirit energy could be transformed into sharp des and an opponent in the vicinity of the Whirling Stars would be yed, until only bare bones remained!


    This was the Mu family¡¯s most vicious move, although not its most powerful one.


    Even Elder Qian, who was on the elevated tform, could not help but widen his eyes.


    What was going on?


    Could there be some enmity between Mu Ruxue and Ye Qingtang? Otherwise, why would Mu Ruxue use such a vicious move on Ye Qingtang?


    Elder Qian had wanted Ye Qingtang to gain more experience, but now he could not help but feel worried. With Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities, she certainly could not survive Mu Ruxue¡¯s Whirling Stars move. She would be killed!


    In the arena, Mu Ruxue was feeling smug. If she had not wanted to utterly crush Ye Qingtang, she would not even bother to use a move like the Whirling Stars. Mu Ruxue felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities were such that thetter could not even withstand a single stroke of her sword.


    Tsch. What a bore.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you should thank me for allowing you to enjoy such a nice view before you die. But how can someone as ugly as you bear the sight of such a beautiful move?¡± Mu Ruxue¡¯s smile was filled with condescension.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the spirit energy that was slowly gathering and approaching her, her mind was filled with the image of Jiang Yiran¡¯s bloody figure.


    <em>That idiot¡­</em>


    ¡°The mid-stage of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm?¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the cold gleam amidst the spirit energy.


    ¡°Afraid? A pity that it¡¯s toote. You should have realized the disparity between us earlier and just kowtowed and admitted that you were at fault, or admitted defeat. Too bad that now¡­ I won¡¯t give you a second chance,¡± Mu Ruxue jeered.


    But Ye Qingtang only calmly looked away.


    ¡°Empty vessels make a lot of noise.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s soft words took Mu Ruxue by surprise.


    The next moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure simply vanished. Her speed shocked Mu Ruxue.


    W-What was going on?


    Where had Ye Qingtang gone?


    While Mu Ruxue was in a state of shock, Ye Qingtang suddenly appeared behind her.


    Mu Ruxue felt a cold st attacking her from behind. She instinctively turned to see that Ye Qingtang had lifted her foot to viciously stamp on the beautiful face that she was so proud of!


    One kick from Ye Qingtang sent Mu Ruxue flying forward with a crash. But she had flown less than a meter before Ye Qingtang reached out and grabbed her by her long hair, hauling her back.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Mu Ruxue screamed piteously as her scalp was almost ripped apart. Ye Qingtang showed no signs of pity and only twisted around to stamp on Mu Ruxue¡¯s stomach again!

 Chapter 1677 - A Tooth For A Tooth (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1677: A Tooth For A Tooth (3)</h2>


    The force of her move almost crushed Mu Ruxue¡¯s organs. Blood spurted from her mouth.


    That warm blood sprayed Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, but it could not reduce the chill in her eyes.


    Bam! Ye Qingtang lifted her hand and punched Mu Ruxue in the face. The punch broke through any form of pitiful defense she could muster and smashed straight into her nose, pulverising it with a resounding crack. Tears and mucus spurted out, leaving behind no resemnce of her previously-gorgeous features.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes showed no pity as she watched Mu Ruxue writhing in pain.


    Originally, she had not intended to bother with Mu Ruxue, because Mu Ruxue was not her goal in this Martial Arts Championship.


    However¡­


    Mu Ruxue should not have been so cruel to Jiang Yiran.


    The scene that was unfolding astonished everyone at the Martial Arts Championship. No one had expected Mu Ruxue, who was at the mid-stage of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm, to be utterly crushed by the young and unknown girl from the Jiang family to the point where she was unable to retaliate at all.


    The Elder from the Mu family, who had been watching in interest, widened his eyes in disbelief as he saw Mu Ruxue being crushed like an ant. Even the Elder from the Baili family, who was standing nearby, could not help but frown.


    At the other end of the seating area, the elders from the Jiang family were utterly floored.


    What was going on?


    Somehow¡­ Ye Qingtang hadpletely suppressed Mu Ruxue?


    But they all knew that Mu Ruxue was a powerful figure at the mid-stage of the Heavenly Venerate Third Heaven. Unless Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities had surpassed those of Mu Ruxue, why was she unharmed by the Swirling Stars?


    ¡°Elder Qian, what¡­ Just what is going on? Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities¡­¡± Elder Kun, who had never noticed Ye Qingtang before, was shocked, to say the least.


    Elder Qian gaped, but did not know what to say.


    How would he know what was going on with Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities? When they had tested Ye Qingtang¡¯s talents, they had clearly nothing like this!


    The Jiang family elders were shocked speechless. Jiang Yisheng, who had been filled with concern, was standing next to the arena, watching Ye Qingtangnd punch after punch on Mu Ruxue¡¯s face. The force of her blows had caused that exquisite face to be bruised and swollen, and it now looked distorted and hideous.


    ¡°Qing¡­ Qingtang¡­ She¡­ she¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng was so shocked that he was stammering.


    ¡°Shut up. Keep watching.¡± Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ye Qingtang. His expression was warm, and his eyes were filled with amusement.


    In the arena, Mu Ruxue had fainted under Ye Qingtang¡¯s heavy punches. Ye Qingtang had used the simplest and crudest methods, but her force was shocking. She had beaten Mu Ruxue until she was unable to retaliate and her head was buzzing.


    The fervent punches had Mu Ruxue injured to the point that she flopped onto the ground. Blood bubbled out her mouth, a crimson stream that leaked from uncountable wounds all over her body. Her eyes which were already swollen, vaguely saw Ye Qingtang in front of her. Her eyes were filled with shock and anguish.


    How could this be¡­


    How could this be¡­


    How could Ye Qingtangpare with her?


    Impossible!


    The person whom she assumed she could defeat so casually, was now abusing her without restraint. The arrogant Mu Ruxue was crushed by shame and despair.


    ¡°Mu Ruxue, do you think you¡¯re very beautiful?¡± Ye Qingtang slowly walked over to Mu Ruxue. She looked down at Mu Ruxue, who was lying there like a sack of dirty mud.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly reached out and dragged Mu Ruxue up. With a flick of her wrist, she unsheathed the sword that was girdled around her waist. As she held the sword de in front of Mu Ruxue, thetter could clearly see her features gleaming across the de.

 Chapter 1678 - Amazing (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1678: Amazing (1)</h2>


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s eyes almost fell out of her head when she saw the distorted, swollen face in the reflection. Intermittent roars burst from her throat.


    She had always treasured her looks and had never dreamt that she would one day appear in public looking so disgusting and ugly¡­


    <em>H-How dare she!</em>


    Mu Ruxue struggled to free herself from Ye Qingtang. She seemed to go berserk and she covered her face tightly and peered at the contemptuous eyes looking at her from outside the arena. Then she screamed and fled the arena, half running, half crawling in her desperation.


    <em>How could this be¡­</em>


    <em>Ye Qingtang should be the one in this state.</em>


    In the arena, Ye Qingtang had shattered Mu Ruxue¡¯s arrogance inch by inch, and her dignity was in shreds.


    Baili Xuanyun, who was seated on the tform, looked grim as he watched this scene unfold.


    None of Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous opponents were particrly powerful, and he had not heard from the Jiang family that she had any great ability. So they had secretly assumed that Ye Qingtang was weak and easily bullied. Who knew¡­


    That a surprise like this would ur.


    Mu Ruxue fled, which meant that she conceded the match. The winner of the match was clearly Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Qingtang, you were amazing!¡± Jiang Yisheng¡¯s eyes glowed as he watched Ye Qingtang leave the arena. He suddenly recalled how he had confidently given Ye Qingtang pointers on cultivation, and his cheeks med in embarrassment.


    Embarrassing, so embarrassing. With Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities, why would she need his pointers?


    All the Jiang family elders were gratified by this unexpected oue. Elder Qian was surprised and delighted. He had not expected Ye Qingtang to improve so quickly. However¡­ the joy of Elder Qian and the others was mingled with regret.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities had exceeded their expectations. Her abilities were considered above average in the Martial Arts Championship, but¡­ she was still world¡¯s apart from the other youths and the top ten from thest Martial Arts Championship.


    All the top ten from the past championship were at the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    Since Ye Qingtang had beaten Mu Ruxue, who was at the mid-stage of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm, she must be at least, at the peak of thest stage of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. This was already a remarkable achievement, but she was still some distance away from being able to challenge the top ten.


    ¡°What a pity. If we had known earlier, we could have spent a little more effort on her, and she might have a chance of making it to the top ten.¡± Elder Kun could not help but sigh.


    They had felt that the gap between Ye Qingtang and the others was too great, so they had not spent much effort on her. Now they could not help but regret their decision.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s at the peak of the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm, it is extremely difficult to enter the Fourth Heaven. Although it is just a step away, how many talented youths have been stuck at that stage for decades, unable to advance?¡± Elder Qian sighed softly. He was both gratified and remorseful.


    The closer a cultivator got to the Fifth Heaven, the harder it was to advance. They had seen many talented youths who were stuck at the peak of the Third Heaven for decades.


    The elders who had initially overlooked Ye Qingtang could not help but feel regret.


    Ye Qingtang had only just entered the Taiyuan Valley, but had managed to advance to this realm already. If she had not been lost in the first ce, but trained in Taiyuan Valley since young, with her level ofprehension and her demonic Heavenly Demon Bloodline¡­ the Jiang family would have raised another outstandingly talented disciple.


    It w

 Chapter 1679 - Amazing (2)

    Chapter 1679: Amazing (2)</h2>


    The more the Jiang family elders thought about it, the more depressed they felt. They could not help but feel despondent.


    At the moment, the Mu family Elder¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. When he saw that Mu Ruxue had fled with such severe injuries, he hurriedly arranged for someone to look into it.


    Before this fight, no one had paid any attention to Ye Qingtang. But after this fight, some people began to notice her.


    ¡°The Jiang family has been hiding this girl. They¡¯ve managed to keep this secret quite well,¡± Qiu Heyang said smilingly.


    Qiu Chen, who was nearby, gave a mocking look. ¡°Is there any need to hide this kind of ability? She only beat Mu Ruxue, not like it¡¯s a big deal. That Mu Ruxue was only at the mid-stage of the Third Heaven. Even if she won the match, it would be impossible to enter the top ten without reaching the Fourth Heaven.¡±


    Qiu Heyangughed softly. ¡°I heard there was some conflict between Mu Ruxue and a few of the Jiang family members¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares about their conflicts. Both the Jiang family and the Mu family are beneath us. Although Ye Qingtang beat Mu Ruxue, she has not yet entered the Fourth Heaven. In the Jiang family, only two people have ascended into the realm of the Fourth Heaven.¡± Qiu Chen had no interest in opponents who had not yet reached the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    His goal was to be one of the top ten in the Martial Arts Championship. The Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm could be said to be the most basic requirement for bing one of the top ten in the Martial Arts Championship. Without attaining this realm, one need not even dream of achieving it.


    Today¡¯s victors would challenge the top ten from the past Martial Arts Championship tomorrow. All of them were outstanding, and although the oue of Ye Qingtang¡¯s match had surprised many, it did not create much of a stir among the many victors.


    ¡­


    After winning the match, Ye Qingtang did not linger in the square. Instead, she immediately went with Jiang Yisheng and Jiang Shaobai to Jiang Yiran¡¯s room.


    At that moment, Jiang Yiran was partly conscious. Jiang Yanyun had brought him back and arranged for his treatment before returning to the square to prepare for his own match.


    At the moment, only two youths who knew Jiang Yiran were sitting with him in his room.


    Jiang Yiran bared his teeth in agony. He had numerous injuries all over and his handsome face had been reduced to a bloody pulp. One eye was injured and he could only open it partially. He was startled when his other eye saw Ye Qingtang and the others enter the room.


    ¡°Little girl, surely you didn¡¯t enter the arena?¡± When Jiang Yiran saw Ye Qingtang, he immediately asked about his greatest concern.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked to see Jiang Yiran¡¯s numerous injuries. But when she saw that Jiang Yiran was still clear-headed, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Who says Qingtang didn¡¯t enter the arena. Her match is over,¡± Jiang Yisheng said.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yiran was shocked. He involuntarily tried to sit up, but the moment he moved, he groaned in agony.


    ¡°You stupid girl. I told you not to go and just admit defeat. Why didn¡¯t you listen? Did that lunatic make things difficult for you?¡± Jiang Yiran gritted his teeth against the pain as he asked.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. She was about to reply when Jiang Yisheng cut in. ¡°How can scum like Mu Ruxue make things difficult for Qingtang? She can just dream on. You didn¡¯t see how Qingtang punched the daylights out of Mu Ruxue just now. Wow the feeling was great¡­¡±


    From then, Jiang Yisheng proceeded to give an animated description of how Ye Qingtang had decimated Mu Ruxue. He could not help but exaggerate a little, painting a vivid portrait of Mu Ruxue¡¯s fitting disgrace.


    How the proud had fallen.

 Chapter 1680 - Amazing (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1680: Amazing (3)</h2>


    After hearing everything, Jiang Yiran¡¯s concern was transformed into shock. He looked at Ye Qingtang in bewilderment.


    It was as if he was seeing Ye Qingtang for the first time.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you could beat her¡­¡± When Jiang Yiran finally recovered his wits, his first impulse was to burst into tears.


    If he had known that Mu Ruxue was no match for Ye Qingtang, why would he allow Mu Ruxue to beat him up?


    ¡°Would you have believed me even if I told you?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Jiang Yiran.


    Jiang Yiran opened his mouth.


    Before he closed it again¡­


    No, he absolutely would not have believed her.


    ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, Jiang Yiran was utterly despondent. Not only would he not have believed her, even Jiang Yisheng and the others would not have believed her.


    They had always thought that Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities were average at best. Even if Ye Qingtang had argued her case eloquently, they would not have believed that she really had that kind of ability.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Jiang Yiran. What he had done had taken Ye Qingtang by surprise. Although this fellow had a sharp tongue, he really took responsibility for his own actions.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m stupid?¡± At that moment, Jiang Yiran felt like crying.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯d better rest. Qingtang has already avenged you. I think Mu Ruxue is even worse off than you,¡± Jiang Yisheng said.


    When Jiang Yiran heard that, he immediately cheered up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand that lunatic. Good riddance since you¡¯ve beaten her to death.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stopped worrying when she saw that Jiang Yiran still had the energy to joke.


    ¡°But Qingtang, for the next round, you have to challenge those monsters who were in the top ten of thest Martial Arts Championship. You have to be careful. Even though you¡¯ve beaten Mu Ruxue, that Baili Xuanyun and Mu Feiruo are all close to her so you must avoid challenging them. They¡¯ll definitely be difficult to deal with.¡± Jiang Yiran started worrying again. He really wished he had curbed his sharp tongue.


    ¡°My goddess won¡¯t be so petty¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s her younger sister.¡± Jiang Yiran red at Jiang Yisheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Mu Feiruo. Baili Xi, who is in first ce, is also from the Baili Family. If Baili Xuanyun has a word with him, then¡­¡± The more Jiang Yiran thought about it, the more worried he grew.


    Baili Xi was famous for his near demonic powers. Even now he was undefeated.


    ¡°Stop worrying. The contestants can choose who they want to challenge from the previous top ten. Not all the previous top ten are present this year, so they probably haven¡¯t figured out how to adapt the rules yet,¡± Jiang Yisheng reasoned.


    Jiang Yiran thought about it and agreed, so he did not say anything more. He simply copsed on his bed, moaning in pain, until Jiang Yisheng felt like punching him.


    Meanwhile, Baili Xuanyun hurried to Mu Ruxue¡¯s rooms before the day¡¯s matches were over.


    When Ye Qingtang was fighting Mu Ruxue, she had used the simplest, crudest moves. Not only had she beaten Mu Ruxue until she was unrecognizable, thetter had also sustained many internal injuries. The physician from the Mu Family was treating Mu Ruxue when Baili Xuanyun arrived, but Mu Ruxue hid behind a veil, unwilling to let anyone see her ugliness.


    ¡°Younger Sister Ruxue, how are you?¡± Baili Xuanyun asked, his voice filled with concern.


    ¡°I want to kill her! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Mu Ruxue¡¯s hoarse cries emerged from behind the veil.


    Baili Xuanyun frowned slightly. He had not expected Ye Qingtang to be even more powerful than Mu Ruxue.

 Chapter 1681 - One Wave After Another (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1681: One Wave After Another (1)</h2>


    ¡°Sister Ruxue, don¡¯t worry. I will settle this debt for you. I will not let off those who have harmed you.¡± Baili Xuanyun expressed his loyalty.


    ¡°Brother Xuanyun, not only do I want her disfigured, I want her dead. She has utterly humiliated me today. I desperately wish to tear her into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Count on me,¡± Baili Xuanyun reassured her.


    Just then, the door was opened and the cool-looking Mu Feiruo entered. Her face remained impassive when she noticed Baili Xuanyun in the room.


    ¡°Feiruo.¡± Baili Xuanyun inclined his head.


    Mu Ruxue nced at the curtain. As if she could detect Mu Feiruo¡¯s arrival, Mu Ruxue burst into aggrieved tears.


    ¡°Feiruo, that Ye Qingtang has gone too far today. I cannot let her off just like that. She has already passed through the final round and will challenge the top ten from now. This is a good opportunity to avenge Ruxue¡­¡± Baili Xuanyun immediately spoke up.


    But Mu Feiruo just cast a sweeping nce at him and left before he even finished his sentence.


    Baili Xuanyun was momentarily taken aback by Mu Feiruo¡¯s indifferent attitude. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t care. He had to focus on how to avenge Mu Ruxue.


    Soon enough, he came up with an idea.


    ¡­


    That evening, Ye Qingtang and the rest of the group specially brought dinner over to Jiang Yiran¡¯s room as he was injured. The group of them ate together. But before they finished eating, several Jiang family youths entered, their faces all battered and bruised. When they saw Ye Qingtang in the room, their expressions became grim.


    ¡°Wow, what happened to you guys? Are you really that nice? To join me in my injured state?¡± Jiang Yiran teased.


    Those youths were not in a joking mood at all. Stone-faced, they said, ¡°It¡¯s that Ye Qingtang.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yiran was shocked.


    The Jiang family youths narrated the entire story then and there.


    On the way out for dinner, they met a bunch of people from the Baili n and the Mu Family. All should have been fine and well, but the youths from those two other families suddenly attacked them without any reason.


    They were already a small group, and faced with youths from the two familiesbined, the Jiang family youngsters endured an utter thrashing.


    After being beaten up, the two youths from the other families told them that they were attacked because of Ye Qingtang and Mu Ruxue.


    As a result, they hurried over.


    ¡°Baili Xuanyun wanted them to tell us that for the next part of thepetition, unless Ye Qingtang personally challenges him, he will send youths from the Baili n and Mu family over to make trouble every day.¡± As they said this, the Jiang family youths all red angrily at Ye Qingtang.


    They were not at all interested in the quarrel between Ye Qingtang and Mu Ruxue, and didn¡¯t even know of it in the first ce. But now that they had been beaten up for nothing, they couldn¡¯t help being angry at the instigator.


    They wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer that beating if not for Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What does that mean? What does Baili Xuanyun want to do?¡± Jiang Yisheng furrowed his brows tightly.


    ¡°Has he gone insane because of Mu Ruxue? Brother Yun has already agreed to challenge him. Why is he looking for trouble now?¡± Jiang Yiran waspletely perplexed.


    ¡°How would we know?¡± The Jiang family youths snorted rudely.

 Chapter 1682 - : One Wave After Another (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1682: One Wave After Another (2)</h2>


    Just as the few of them were arguing over this, the door to the room was kicked open with a bang! Baili Xuanyun was standing there aggressively, with the youths from the two families in tow.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, our previous bet has not ended yet. If you don¡¯t challenge me in the nextpetition, I will send my men to take good care of your Jiang family disciples everyday.¡± Baili Xuanyun dered as he stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Previously, Baili Xuanyun was not that interested in sparring with Ye Qingtang. But now that he wanted to help avenge Mu Ruxue, things were different.


    ¡°Baili Xuanyun, how can you go back on your word? Brother Yun has already agreed to the terms of your bet. How dare youe charging at us now. What do you want?¡± Jiang Yiran stood up angrily. This entire situation was such a troublesome mess.


    Baili Xuanyun raised his brows and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. I already told you. I want Ye Qingtang to challenge me and I will only give up when I win. As for Jiang Yanyun, I was just giving him a chance to challenge me. Did I ever say that there¡¯s no need for Ye Qingtang to challenge me once Jiang Yanyun did it?¡±


    It was true that Baili Xuanyun hadn¡¯t made things clear then and didn¡¯t use precisenguage. His self-righteous tone was aggravating. Looking at Baili Xuanyun¡¯s current attitude, even if he had made any prior promises, he would probably not admit it either.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s capabilities had indeed surpassed Jiang Yiran and everyone¡¯s expectations. But this didn¡¯t mean Ye Qingtang had the ability to challenge Baili Xuanyun.


    It must be pointed out that in the previous Martial Arts Championship several years ago, Baili Xuanyun¡¯s powers had already reached the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. How could Ye Qingtang possibly fight against that?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t agree. But I would advise the Jiang family members to not leave their residence over the next few weeks. After all, the Jiang family folks are so cowardly that they are an eyesore. Don¡¯t me us if we beat them up because they have irritated us.¡± Baili Xuanyun was determined to force Ye Qingtang to fight him and his words dripped with provocation.


    ¡°We are not afraid of you! Go ahead and try to beat us up if you dare!¡± Jiang Yisheng was enraged.


    Baili Xuanyun was clearly trying to seek revenge for Mu Ruxue.


    In response, Baili Xuanyun only smiled as he cast a sweeping nce at those bruised and battered Jiang family youths.


    Those youths were not on close terms with Ye Qingtang at all. They were only good with Jiang Yiran. Having already been beaten up for no good reason, their faces turned even more grim after hearing Baili Xuanyun¡¯s threat.


    This was clearly Ye Qingtang¡¯s own problem. Why did they have to suffer along with him?


    ¡°You are truly loyal. But can you speak for everyone in the Jiang family?¡± Baili Xuanyun smiled.


    Jiang Yisheng was about to speak but noticed the unhappy faces of those Jiang family youths. He immediately halted his tongue.


    They wouldn¡¯t be so concerned if it was just the Baili n looking for trouble. Their numbers wereparable and they could stand their ground in a brawl.


    But now that Mu family had also joined the fray, it was difficult for the Jiang family to face these two families together.


    Also¡­


    The Mu family had the high-ranking Mu Feiruo, while the Baili n had the demonically-talented top dog Baili Xi. If those two decided to fight, the Jiang family would definitely lose terribly, even with Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai on their side.

 Chapter 1683 - One Wave After Another (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1683: One Wave After Another (3)</h2>


    The Ind of Immortal Footsteps would not prevent the disciples of the families from fighting. Even if the Baili family and the Mu family joined up to attack the Jiang family, no one could raise any objections as long as the Great Elders of both sides didn¡¯t intervene. Even if the Jiang family got beaten up badly, they would only be med for not being good enough to protect themselves.


    ¡°So, Ye Qingtang, do you intend to hide behind everyone like a turtle in its shell and drag your family down with you? Or are you going to step up and fight with me?¡± Baili Xuanyun grinned maliciously.


    ¡°What do you mean by dragging down the family? Since we are the same n, we will bear all troubles together. The Jiang family fears no one.¡± Jiang Yiran put up a false bravado as he stood up and faced off with Baili Xuanyun.


    The camaraderie was dampened almost immediately by the Jiang family youths. ¡°Yiran, you may be on good terms with Ye Qingtang, but we are not familiar with her. We don¡¯t wish to be implicated in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­ since she has to challenge the top ten sooner orter, it doesn¡¯t matter who she challenges first.¡± Those few Jiang family youths were very reluctant to side with her and made no pretense of their stance. Ye Qingtang had only been at Taiyuan Valley for a short period of time and seldom interacted with them. Why did they have to be dragged into her troubles?


    Jiang Yiran was nearly puking blood in anger at those youths and Baili Xuanyunughed out loud.


    ¡°So it seems your Jiang family is not as united as I thought.¡±


    By now, the faces of Jiang Yisheng and Jiang Yiran were very grim. Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai were not present and those Jiang family youths were rebelling against their wishes. What could they do?


    Watching the squabbling crowd, Ye Qingtang suddenly stood up.


    ¡°As you wish. I will challenge you in the nextpetition.¡± Ye Qingtang gazed calmly at Baili Xuanyun.


    ¡°Little girl!¡±


    ¡°Qingtang!¡±


    Jiang Yiran and Jiang Yisheng were thunderstruck.


    Was Ye Qingtang crazy?


    Baili Xuanyun was not Mu Ruxue. He was way beyond her league!


    ¡°Alright, I will be waiting.¡± Having achieved his goal. Baili Xuanyun left with his gang in satisfaction. His eyes were filled with malicious intent. He would make sure Ye Qingtang died in that arena, to make good his revenge for Mu Ruxue.


    After Baili Xuanyun and his gang left, Jiang Yiran turned to re at those useless Jiang family youths.


    But those youths only pasted on innocent faces.


    ¡°Yiran, didn¡¯t you also wish to beat up Ye Qingtang then? You have changed your mind in such a short period of time? We have known each other for so long but still can¡¯tpare to her? Do you really want to see us beaten up by Baili Xuanyun just for her sake?¡± The youths spoke bluntly, not caring that Ye Qingtang was just sitting there.


    ¡°You are all talking bullsh*t!¡± Jiang Yiran was so angry that his wound started to ache.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are happy about this or not. The Baili family has Baili Xi, while the Mu family has Mu Feiruo. Even with Brother Yun around, we may not be their match. So even if we stand and fight, the end result will be the same,¡± the youths continued to argue vehemently.


    Jiang Yiran was about to rebuke them when Ye Qingtang stood up again. She patted Jiang Yiran¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Since I was the cause of all this trouble, I will settle it myself,¡± Ye Qingtang stated.


    The lips of those Jiang family youths twisted. They clearly didn¡¯t buy Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Settle it?


    Her? Please. She was just going to get beaten up by Baili Xuanyun.


    ¡°No, little girl. This matter was clearly because I¡­¡± Jiang Yiran felt rather anxious. At the end of the day, he was the true cause of this entire situation. Ye Qingtang was just the scapegoat.


    But Ye Qingtang shook her head and didn¡¯t give Jiang Yiran a chance to finish speaking. She made up an excuse and left.


    Jiang Yiran stared after Ye Qingtang¡¯s departing profile until she disappeared from sight. He then remained seated in his chair and clutched at his own head fretfully.

 Chapter 1684 - The Day Of The Challenge (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1684: The Day Of The Challenge (1)</h2>


    What came next was the final leg of thepetition. All participants who had gone through multiple days of battle were finally given a few days of rest. As there were not enough people in the top ten from the previouspetition, there were some changes to the rules of the final leg of thepetition.


    With the changes made, there were two options for the final leg.


    The first option was the original format. Challenge the top ten from the previouspetition and the winner would assume the position of the incumbent.


    The second option was an elimination format. As there were some missing people in the top ten, those who did not wish to challenge the incumbents could fight this year¡¯s challengers until the top few remained to fill in the missing positions.


    Many people heaved a secret sigh of relief at the offer of these two choices.


    This was because this Martial Arts Championship was taking ce way too close to the previous one. As a result, there were still a lot of powerful fighters from the previouspetition participating. It must be noted that in the previouspetition, the participants were already the top fighters of the various ns. They had since experienced the mystic realm and the past few years of cultivation would only have made them stronger and better.


    It would be too stressful for this year¡¯s challengers to challenge them directly. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that nearly everyone had their sights set on the few empty spots on the list.


    But this didn¡¯t include Jiang Yanyun and Ye Qingtang. The two of them were going to challenge the same person. Baili Xuanyun.


    Baili Xuanyun was in the top ten from the previouspetition and by now, his abilities would have improved by leaps and bounds.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to ck off. She made use of these few days of rest to shut herself in her room to cultivate. She was now only one step away from the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. But this step had cost her months.


    Inside the room, Little White Tigery quietly on the ground, watching Ye Qingtang cultivate in a cross-legged position.


    Ye Qingtang really wished to enter the Illusory Void again but didn¡¯t dare to as she couldn¡¯t control the time spent inside.


    At her current level, it felt like she was missing just one thing. Ye Qingtang could clearly feel that she was nearly able to break through to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm with just one more breath. But that one breath appeared to be stuck in her throat. She could not rise up no matter what she tried.


    Time passed quickly and it was soon the day of the challenge.


    Jiang Yiran had more or less recovered over the past few days. He was still bandaged up but was no longer bedridden.


    Today, everyone from the various ns would gather at the central public square. They were waiting for the final results of thest few days.


    Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai had arrived at the public square early in the morning. The elders of the Jiang family were all carefully analyzing the pros and cons of different scenarios. Regarding Ye Qingtang, Elder Qian and the rest were momentarily shocked. But they quickly forgot about her when they had to consider the top ten from the previouspetition.


    Not just them, even the weakest fighters from the previouspetition would probably have ascended to at least the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. Meanwhile, among this year¡¯s challengers, Jiang Shaobai, Jiang Yanyun, the Qiu family¡¯s Qiu Chen and some other top disciples had all also attained the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm and above. No matter how one looked at things, the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm was the first barrier to bing part of the top ten. Since Ye Qingtang had yet to reach that level, how could she have a chance of winning?


    It was impossible.


    ¡°Those few people from the previouspetition all experienced vast improvements since then. But luckily there are a few empty spots. The two of you don¡¯t need to take the risk of challenging them, just make sure you secure a spot on the top ten,¡± Elder Qian advised as he looked at them meaningfully.

 Chapter 1685 - The Day Of The Challenge (2)

    Chapter 1685: The Day Of The Challenge (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIt wasn¡¯t that Elder Qiancked confidence in Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai, but that this Martial Arts Championship was extremely important to the Jiang family. If they fell t on their faces again, they would end up theughingstock of all the other ns.


    The only way to help the Jiang family regain their status was to have at least two members in the top ten.


    By his side, Jiang Shaobai and Jiang Yanyun listened quietly and impassively.


    ¡°Oh yes, where is Ye Qingtang?¡± Elder Qian surveyed the surroundings after instructing the two of them.


    Although he had no expectations of Ye Qingtang breaking into the top ten, it was still a highly-coveted opportunity to be able topete against the top fighters of all the ns. It was not an opportunity that Ye Qingtang could afford to miss.


    Jiang Shaobai yawned and shook his head.


    ¡°Never mind. Take care of yourselves. I will scope out the situation.¡± With that, Elder Qian turned and left.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yiran, Jiang Yisheng and the rest of the Jiang family youths were already gathered at one side. Several of the youths frowned when they noticed that Ye Qingtang was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ye Qingtang is nning to back out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably that she doesn¡¯t dare to show up. Her words that day were all just false bravado. She must be scared witless on the inside. Didn¡¯t you notice that she hasn¡¯t even stepped out of the house the past few days?¡±


    ¡°What the hell. Baili Xuanyun would never let things go if she reneges on her word. There are still some days to go after this. Don¡¯t tell me she is really going to betray us to the Baili n and Mu family just to save her own skin?¡±


    The Jiang family youths grumbled on unhappily. Since that day when Ye Qingtang had promised to challenge Baili Xuanyun, she had gained a modicum of respect from them. But the day of the challenge had arrived and Ye Qingtang had yet to show her face. Was she going to y them out?


    ¡°You bunch of cowards. You dare to call yourselves members of the Jiang family? Just a few threats from Baili Xuanyun and you are so scared that you are willing to betray your own n. You guys are the real selfish ones.¡± Jiang Yiran stared coldly at those youths.


    ¡°Yiran, you can¡¯t say that. This matter has nothing to do with us. Why should we be targeted by the two major ns just because of Ye Qingtang?¡±


    ¡°Stop your bullsh*t. The elders already made it very clear to you. I was the cause of this entire matter and Ye Qingtang was implicated by me. If you want someone to me, me it on me,¡± Jiang Yiran said.


    ¡°Yiran, now is not the time to split hairs. Baili Xuanyun clearly wants to vent his anger on Ye Qingtang. Even if the whole thing started because of you, Ye Qingtang was the one who injured Mu Ruxue¡­¡±


    Jiang Yiran could no longer endure listening to the excuses spouted by those youths. He felt a wave of disgust as he looked at the so-called brothers of his n.


    No wonder outsiders imed that thetest generation of the Jiang family were all weaklings. They were all-too-willing to betray friends for their own benefit. They were utterly heartless.


    Jiang Yiran was about to continue arguing with them when Jiang Yanyun held his shoulder to stop him.


    ¡°Brother Yun¡­¡±


    ¡°I will challenge Baili Xuanyun as agreed. Baili Xuanyun might not have the energy to fight Ye Qingtang after our battle, so there¡¯s no need to argue over this now.¡± This was one of the rare times that Jiang Yanyun had spoken.


    In reality, Jiang Yanyun already knew that Baili Xuanyun had led members from the two ns to stir up trouble with the Jiang family. This act had touched a nerve with Jiang Yanyun.


    ¡°Brother Yun, it¡¯s all my fault for bringing so much trouble to you.¡± Jiang Yiran felt very guilty.

 Chapter 1686 - The Day Of The Challenge (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1686: The Day Of The Challenge (3)</h2>


    Jiang Yanyun nced at Jiang Yiran. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to say such things now. It¡¯s for the best if Ye Qingtang doesn¡¯t show up today. Otherwise, with Baili Xuanyun¡¯s character, I am afraid he won¡¯t let her leave the arena alive.¡±


    To be honest, Jiang Yanyun did not care much for Ye Qingtang. But after the past few days at the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, and after listening to Jiang Yiran¡¯s stories about Ye Qingtang, he felt that she was a pretty decent person.


    Those Jiang family youths might be overly blunt in their statements but if one was to look at things objectively, they really didn¡¯t know Ye Qingtang well at all. How could they feel protective toward a stranger?


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Jiang Yiran¡¯s shoulders slumped.


    ¡°Well¡­ shall I go to Qingtang¡¯s room to take a look? I can stop her if she intends toe?¡± Jiang Yisheng hustled over.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yanyun nodded.


    It would be a rather big blow to the Jiang family if Ye Qingtang died in that arena.


    So Jiang Yisheng hurried off.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Shaobai remained silent the entire time. He just leaned against a stone pir, with his head lowered drowsily.


    Today was the first day of the challenge. The elites from the previouspetition were seated high up, waiting to wee the challengers.


    Jiang Yanyun surveyed the six fighters. Apart from Baili Xuanyun, there were also the top dog Baili Xi, third-ce Mu Feiruo, fourth-ce Zhan Rao and seventh-ce Sang Feiyu.


    Amongst them, Mu Feiruo and Sang Feiyu were the only two females. Although they appeared slender and fragile, no one in the crowd underestimated them in the slightest.


    ¡°Brother Yun, who do you think will secure a spot on the top ten this year?¡± Jiang Yiran asked curiously.


    ¡°Baili Xi is totally peerless. No one here is his match.¡± Even the proud Jiang Yanyun did not dare to im otherwise when he saw Baili Xi.


    ¡°Mu Feiruo is also very powerful. She was only slightly behind the second ce candidate from the Ancient You n. As for Zhan Rao and Sang Feiyu, they both have very unorthodox moves. Neither of them will be easy to handle.¡± Jiang Yanyun held a very guarded attitude toward facing the top ten.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Everybody, including all the Elders from the various ns, were very vignt toward them.


    Meanwhile, the top fighters from the previouspetition were already warming up and loosening up their limbs.


    ¡°My body feels all stiff after sitting down for so many days. It¡¯s finally our turn now. Guess how many people will choose to challenge us?¡± The tall, strapping Zhan Rao was handsome and domineering. His thick, straight brows were set in an arrogant line.


    Standing right at the end, Baili Xi¡¯s own handsome face was expressionless. He was not looking at any one of the fighters, but was turned in the direction of the Baili n, focusing on that slender, pale figure. He appeared oblivious to his surroundings.


    Mu Feiruo¡¯s eyes were lowered the entire time. She also seemed indifferent to what was happening around them.


    On the side, the petite and adorable Sang Feiyu beamed at Zhan Rao¡¯s words. The two of them had always gotten on pretty well. ¡°As much as Brother Zhan wants a bit of exercise, you still need someone to challenge you first. Don¡¯t forget that with the change in rules this year, we have four empty spots for them to fight over this year. They may not choose to challenge us at all.¡±

 Chapter 1687 - The Challenge Begins (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1687: The Challenge Begins (1)</h2>


    ¡°I hope not. I¡¯m seriously bored to death here. Any one of them will do. Just let me stretch out my limbs.¡± Zhan Rao looked so despondent that Sang Feiyu couldn¡¯t help grinning in amusement.


    Zhan Rao was from the Zhan family and they were known for being violent and fond of battles. The moment they were triggered, they became like wild beasts and were oblivious to pain, not stopping until the opponent was dead.


    It could be said that the members of the Zhan family lived for battles.


    ¡°Things have just started. Don¡¯t be so anxious, Brother Zhan.¡± Baili Xuanyun smiled.


    ¡°Xuanyun, I heard that you havee into conflict with the Jiang family recently?¡± Zhan Rao looked at Baili Xuanyun.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke.¡± Baili Xuanyun smiled. ¡°The Jiang family are descended from the Domain Monarch and their descendants can¡¯t be that bad. I just want to exchange moves with them. To put it another way, I do want to experience the Jiang family¡¯s Heavenly Demon Bloodline.¡±


    Zhan Rao pursed his lips. No matter how nicely Baili Xuanyun tried to put it, his tone was clearly full of ridicule and scorn.


    This year¡¯s fighters soon selected their battle format. Out of the 20 candidates who came, most of them chose to fight amongst themselves for the four empty spots. Only a few chose to challenge the top fighters from the previous round.


    Zhan Rao¡¯s eyes burned as he gazed at those challengers. Heavens knew how desperately he wished to have a fight now.


    As expected, Baili Xuanyun spotted Jiang Yanyun in the group of challengers. But he didn¡¯t see Ye Qingtang. His eyes instantly darkened and he instinctively gazed toward the Mu family. He saw Mu Ruxue, who was wearing a veil.


    At this moment, Mu Ruxue¡¯s eyes were like that of a venomous snake hidden in the shadows, sharp and alert to her surroundings. She clenched her fists when she didn¡¯t see Ye Qingtang in the crowd. With a sudden leap, shended beside Baili Xuanyun.


    ¡°Brother Xuanyun, where is that detestable Ye Qingtang? Didn¡¯t you tell me she agreed to challenge you?¡±


    ¡°Ruxue, don¡¯t be so anxious. Even if she doesn¡¯t turn up today, I won¡¯t allow her to leave the Ind of Immortal Footsteps alive. Don¡¯t worry. I will never forget my promise to you,¡± Baili Xuanyun assured her.


    Mu Ruxue remained petnt.


    After all, Ye Qingtang had embarrassed her in front of so many people that day. The hatred in her heart would not be extinguished until she got her payback tenfold.


    Zhan Rao overheard their conversation. He already knew Baili Xuanyun was interested in Mu Ruxue, but he had no idea who this Ye Qingtang was. Over the past weeks, he only paid attention to those who had attained the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm and above, as only they were qualified to challenge him. He waspletely oblivious to the rest of the people around.


    ¡°I say, Baili, that Ye person must have been too scared to show up. She hasn¡¯t even reached the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm, how could she dare to challenge you? She¡¯s probably hiding in a corner and crying.¡±


    Baili Xuanyun smiled in agreement. Even if Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t appear today, he would still keep his promise to Mu Ruxue. As he said, he would not allow Ye Qingtang to leave the Ind of Immortal Footsteps alive.


    The elimination battles soon began.


    Meanwhile, the challengers would carry out their fights in another part of the arena. Elder Qian and the rest of the others werepletely thunderstruck when they saw Jiang Yanyun standing amongst the challengers.

 Chapter 1688 - The Challenge Begins (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1688: The Challenge Begins (2)</h2>


    ¡°What is Jiang Yanyun doing? Didn¡¯t we already agree to y it safe?¡± Elder Kun was shocked.


    Elder Qian frowned slightly but said, ¡°Jiang Yanyun is quite powerful. We previously discussed the most conservative strategy,, butit would be better if he could win one of the previous top fighters ande in at a higher ranking.¡±


    Just as Elder Kun was about to speak again, he saw Elder Baili walking over with a smile.


    ¡°Elder Qian, Elder Kun¡±


    The hearts of Elder Qian and Elder Kun dropped when they saw Elder Baili, but they had their thoughts behind an indifferent front.


    ¡°Elder Baili.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you know who Jiang Yanyun will challenge today?¡± Elder Baili smiled.


    ¡°No, we are not aware.¡±


    Elder Baili continued. ¡°What a coincidence. I heard rumors that two members of the Jiang Family will be challenging Xuanyun.¡±


    Elder Qian was taken aback.


    Two?


    Looking at Jiang Shaobai, who had already joined the fighters going for the elimination format, Elder Qian felt momentarily puzzled. But he suddenly thought of Ye Qingtang, who had yet to appear.


    Could it be that Ye Qingtang was also going to challenge Baili Xuanyun?


    Surely it must be a joke, right?


    ¡°But that is expected. Xuanyun didn¡¯t perform too well in the previouspetition. Even though they have the courage to challenge, it is natural they will choose the fighter which they believe to have the highest chance against. They can¡¯t possibly challenge Xi-er, right?¡±


    His words were full of mockery.


    Elder Qian and the others looked very unhappy. But they were rather confident of Jiang Yanyun¡¯s abilities. Let¡¯s see if Elder Baili could still smile when Jiang Yanyun defeated Baili Xuanyun.


    As expected, Jiang Yanyun announced that he was going to challenge Baili Xuanyun when he stepped onto the arena.


    In response, Baili Xuanyun leaped onto the arena and smirked at the cool-looking Jiang Yanyun.


    ¡°Jiang Yanyun, you sure have guts and I¡¯m d you kept your word. But unfortunately, not everyone in the Jiang family is as trustworthy as you. That Ye Qingtang¡­ is she so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to turn up?¡± Baili Xuanyun raised his brows slightly.


    Jiang Yanyun said mildly, ¡°This battle is between you and me. It doesn¡¯t concern others.¡±


    Baili Xuanyun smiled and continued. ¡°Looks like you are very confident. I hope that you won¡¯t lose too badly to me. After all¡­ I heard that you are the top fighter in the Jiang family, so if you lose to me¡­ I am afraid the Jiang family would lose all of its status in one hit.¡±


    Jiang Yiran narrowed his eyes. It was impossible to not understand the provocation in Baili Xuanyun¡¯s words. Him and all of the Jiang family youths gritted their teeth in anger.


    ¡°Baili Xuanyun, don¡¯t be so cocky. Our Brother Yun will definitely beat you. You will being off that arena covered in shame.¡± Jiang Yiran was itching to rally his support for Jiang Yanyun.


    A caustic smile appeared on Baili Xuanyun¡¯s face, but he otherwise did not respond.


    Soon enough, the battles wouldmence. In fights at this advanced level, neither fighter dared to make any rash moves.


    Zhan Rao and the rest watched the two standing in the arena with keen interest.


    ¡°I heard that Jiang Yanyun is pretty good. I also noticed him in the previous fights. He does have some pretty good skills.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yanyun is indeed quite good. He would definitely enter the top ten if hepeted in the previouspetition. But he has been too impulsive in challenging Baili Xuanyun this time¡­¡± Sang Feiyu chewed on her fingertips.


    One could not overlook the fact that every single one of these top fighters from the previouspetition had already experienced the mystic realm.

 Chapter 1689 - The Challenge Begins (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1689: The Challenge Begins (3)</h2>


    The moment Sang Feiyu finished her sentence, a streak of light suddenly shed out!


    Boom! A thunderous sound with an intense aftershock shook the entire surroundings.


    Jiang Yanyun and Baili Xuanyun moved so quickly that no one could see them clearly. Jiang Yiran could only widen his eyes in shock.


    ¡°What the hell! Brother Yun is this powerful?¡± Jiang Yiran was full of respect and admiration. He seldom witnessed Jiang Yanyun¡¯s fights and this was the first time he experienced just how mighty he was.


    The other Jiang family youths were even more stunned. They now understood how terrifying the battles for the top ten were. This was definitely way beyond their league.


    Fighters who had attained the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm were already close to the Fifth Heaven, and Fifth Heaven was when the most crucial transformative change would ur.


    Everyone below the arena could feel the powerful shockwaves and they did not dare to stand too near. They subconsciously started to back away.


    ¡°Now this is a challenge¡± Blood surged through Zhan Rao¡¯s veins as he watched. He was itching to get on stage to fight himself.


    Baili Xuanyun and Jiang Yanyun had already exchanged at least 10 blows over this short period of time. The crowd waspletely dazzled by the streaks of light and those weaker members of the audience were having difficulty breathing just from the shockwaves.


    Only Baili Xi and the other fighters in the top ten remained indifferent as they observed the fight from nearby. They appeared totally unaffected by the power exuded.


    Elder Qian and the rest watched on nervously from their seating area. They were feeling hopeful when they saw that Jiang Yanyun seemed to be on par with Baili Xuanyun.


    If Jiang Yanyun could defeat Baili Xuanyun, then he would immediately take over the sixth position!


    This result would be even better than they initially expected.


    Nevertheless, Elder Baili continued to watch the proceedings with a smile.


    It must be admitted that Jiang Yanyun, as the top descendant of the Jiang family, did possess strong powers. He would have definitely have won if he was fighting against the Baili Xuanyun who had beenpeting in the Martial Arts Championship for the first time.


    However¡­


    Things were different now.


    In the next second, a huge boom rocked the entire arena and the two men flew up into the sky like a spiralling dragon. But Jiang Yanyun appeared to have suffered an injury as they shed. The spirit energy surrounding his body cracked and he plummeted to the ground as the powerful force from Baili Xuanyun¡¯s attack hit him front on.


    ¡°Crash!!¡±


    The resounding crash seemed to shatter the eardrums of the crowd. Up in the empty sky, Baili Xuanyun gave a smug smile. He gazed down imperiously at the fallen, pale-faced Jiang Yanyun.


    At this moment, Jiang Yanyun was already bleeding profusely from the nose. His body swayed as he struggled to regain full control of his faculties.


    Elder Qian and the rest jumped up from their seats in shock.


    ¡°It looks like our Xuanyun has won.¡± Elder Baili chuckled. That arrogant tone was utterly disgusting. After admiring the grim faces of the Jiang family, he finally turned and left.


    A venomous glint shed across Baili Xuanyun¡¯s eyes. He lifted one arm and a streak of lightning shot down from the sky straight toward the vulnerable Jiang Yanyun!


    ¡°Brother Yun!¡± Jiang Yiran¡¯s heart stopped.


    The steak of lightning struck Jiang Yiran. Even though he managed to surround himself with spirit energy at thest minute as a defence, he was sted straight out of the arena andnded on the ground with a heavy thud.


    What followed was a deafening roar of silence.

 Chapter 1690 - Breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 1690: Breakthrough (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°The top fighter of the Jiang family and that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? What a joke¡­¡± Baili Xuanyun snorted as he graduallynded back on the ground.


    Jiang Yiran and the rest hurried over to check on Jiang Yanyun¡¯s injuries, only to discover that his chest was a bloody mess from the lightning strike.


    When he saw the state of Jiang Yanyun¡¯s injuries, Jiang Yiran¡¯s eyes turned mottled red from fury. He spun around furiously, ready to fight Baili Xuanyun to the death.


    But before Jiang Yiran could step forward, Jiang Yanyun held him back with much effort.


    ¡°You are not his match¡­¡±


    Jiang Yiran froze.


    Baili Xuanyun chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Jiang Yanyun has failed. Who else from your Jiang family is able to step up?¡±


    Elder Qian and the rest shut their eyes at the scene. They could feel an immense pressure on their chests.


    Jiang Yanyun had failed. Not only that, he was gravely injured and would probably take months to recover. He would not be able to continue with the rest of thepetition¡­ it could be said that the Jiang family¡¯s hopes of having two members enter the top ten were utterly destroyed now.


    ¡°Jiang Yanyun is a bit weaker. Baili improved tremendously over the past few years and it looks like he is primed to reach the Fifth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm.¡± Zhan Rao shook his head in resignation when he saw the results.


    Jiang Yanyun¡¯s powers were also that of an advanced Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. But he was just below that of Baili Xuanyun¡¯s.


    The closer one was to the Fifth Heaven, the more powerful one was.


    At this moment, another thunderous boom suddenly sounded out.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The crowd turned and saw a streak of golden light shooting down from the sky toward somewhere on the Ind of Immortal Footsteps.


    ¡°What? Someone actually had a breakthrough at this moment?!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the appearance of that golden light. It was the sign of someone breaking through to the next level.


    Who was it?


    Who suddenly had a breakthrough at such a time?


    Elder Qian was so worried about Jiang Yanyun¡¯s defeat that he didn¡¯t think too much about someone breaking through at this moment.


    But Jiang Yisheng hurried over then. ¡°Elder, Qingtang¡­ Qingtang¡­ she suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Qian was startled as his heart gave a violent thud.


    Everyone was already gathered at the arena now. Ye Qingtang was the only person who had yet to appear. Could Ye Qingtang be the one¡­ who had achieved the breakthrough?


    Ye Qingtang was already at the Third Heaven level, if she had a breakthrough, it would mean¡­


    She had attained the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm?


    Elder Qian and Elder Kun exchanged looks. Simultaneously, they stood up and rushed toward the location of the golden light, leaving the rest of the elders to supervise thepetition.


    ¡°Quickly! Ye Qingtang has suddenly broken through. We must protect her and not let anything go wrong with her breakthrough!¡± Elder Qian was speeding over, his heart full of anxiety.


    Although Ye Qingtang had just broken through to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm, she was still not good enough to fight for a spot on the top ten. But it was nheless a good thing for the Jiang family.


    The elders had never expected that Ye Qingtang would suddenly have a breakthrough at such an important time. No wonder¡­ they had not seen her all this while.


    The two elders hurried over. Jiang Yisheng was still panting when he nced at them, before quickly following behind.


    No one else in the crowd knew who had achieved the breakthrough. Nevertheless, they could be bothered about it too much either. So no one noticed those two elders hurrying off towards the golden streak of light.

 Chapter 1691 - Breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 1691: Breakthrough (2)</h2>


    As Jiang Yanyun¡¯s injuries were very grave, Jiang Yiran quickly carried him off to seek treatment. Meanwhile, Baili Xuanyun strolled away from the arena. His lips were curled up in a sardonic smile as he watched the injured Jiang Yanyun being carried off.


    The entire time, Jiang Yiran red at Baili Xuanyun. If not for Jiang Yanyun stopping him, he would probably have impulsively charged at Baili Xuanyun.


    Baili Xuanyun had clearly meant to cause such grievous injury to Jiang Yanyun!


    But even though Jiang Yiran knew of Baili Xuanyun¡¯s evil intentions, there really wasn¡¯t anything he could do now.


    The ns had all witnessed Jiang Yanyun¡¯s defeat. To date, he was the most exceptional descendant of the Domain Monarch¡¯s bloodline, but he was not fated to break into the Martial Arts Championship¡¯s top ten.


    Even though he was one of Jiang family¡¯s two biggest hopes this year, he had already been defeated by Baili Xuanyun.


    ¡°Baili Xuanyun¡¯s powers have indeed improved by quite a bit. The Baili n really knows how to teach its disciples.¡± The Qiu family¡¯s elder was all smiles as he congratted Elder Baili, who was also grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°You are too kind, Elder Qiu. It¡¯s just that the opponent was too weak.¡± Elder Baili was smiling but his words were full of mockery towards the Jiang family.


    As he spoke, Elder Baili was standing not far off from the Jiang family members, plus he had purposely raised his voice, so that everyone from the Jiang family could hear him. His scornful tone cut into the hearts of the Jiang Family members like sharp des.


    They were descended from the Domain Monarch. How could they be subjected to such ridicule?


    However¡­


    Jiang Yanyun had really been defeated by Baili Xuanyun. No matter how angry they were, they had no choice but to swallow their rage.


    The Baili n could be so arrogant because their descendants were so powerful. Not only the vastly-improved Baili Xuanyun¡ªthat insurmountable Baili Xi alone was like an enormous mountain weighing down upon the heads of the current generation of the Jiang family.


    ¡°The faces of those Baili family people, f*ck, it makes me want to puke just to look at them¡­¡± One of the Jiang family youths couldn¡¯t resist cursing them in a low voice.


    ¡°What can we do? Even Brother Yun has been defeated by Baili Xuanyun. I am afraid our Jiang family will once again fall t on our faces in this year¡¯s Martial Arts Championship.¡± Another youth sighed glumly.


    There was still a chance for Jiang Shaobai, who had chosen the elimination format. But the Jiang family¡¯s most powerful candidate had already failed. This had utterly disrupted the Jiang family¡¯s ns.


    How would they make aeback? Even if Jiang Shaobai could win and enter the top ten, it would be like trying to put out a raging fire with a cup of water. It was far from enough.


    Like that, the Jiang family youths all felt immense pressure. Even the remaining Jiang family elders all looked extremely grim.


    Several other challengers from the other ns went on to choose their opponent. After a few rounds of battles, they were all annihted. This only served to demonstrate to the crowd just how terrifyingly powerful the top ten were.


    After the people of the Ind of Immortal Footsteps witnessed the defeat of all the challengers, they took a headcount and suddenly found that one was missing.


    ¡°Where is the Jiang family¡¯s Ye Qingtang?¡± Someone in the crowd piped up. At that moment, most of the other ns realized that there was indeed one person missing from the Jiang family.


    Although fighters could choose either the elimination or the challenge format, they could not choose the elimination format once the elimination rounds started.


    ¡°That Ye Qingtang must have been too scared to turn up. She has already missed the start of the elimination rounds. Even if shees now, she has no choice but to challenge the incumbent top ten. With her current abilities, it¡¯s just as well that she doesn¡¯t show up. What an embarrassment for the Jiang family!¡±

 Chapter 1692 - Breakthrough (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1692: Breakthrough (3)</h2>


    ¡°Even Jiang Yanyun has failed. What can that Ye Qingtang do even if she turns up? She will just end up embarrassing the Jiang family once again.¡±


    In the eyes of the other ns, Jiang Yanyun and Jiang Shaobai were the only two candidates from the Jiang family with potential. Now that Jiang Yanyun had already been defeated by Baili Xuanyun, who was rankedst in the previouspetition, Ye Qingtang would just be another failure, even if she showed up.


    A waste of time.


    By now, the crowd had already disregarded Ye Qingtang. They were now entirely focused on the final results of the elimination battles.


    ¡°Is the Jiang family¡¯s Ye Qingtang stillpeting? If she still doesn¡¯t turn up, we will take it that she has forfeited her ce.¡± The organizer of thepetition frowned slightly. All the challengers have alreadypleted their battles and they were just waiting for the results of the elimination rounds. There was no point in Ye Qingtang turning up anymore if she failed to show up now.


    ¡°Brother Yun, shall I go take a look?¡± Jiang Yiran couldn¡¯t help feeling worried when he heard that Ye Qingtang was going to be disqualified.


    Jiang Yanyun shook his head with a frown. He said rather weakly, ¡°It¡¯s best that she doesn¡¯te. You witnessed Baili Xuanyun¡¯s powers just now. If Ye Qingtang reallyes, she has no choice but to challenge one of the incumbent top ten. If even Baili Xuanyun has progressed to such a high level, the others would naturally¡­¡±


    Jiang Yanyun didn¡¯t finish his sentence but Jiang Yiran already knew what he meant.


    If even Jiang Yanyun couldn¡¯t defeat Baili Xuanyun, it would be a one-way road to hell for Ye Qingtang if she turned up now.


    The Jiang family elders all looked very grim. They didn¡¯t think that Ye Qingtang was good enough to enter the top ten, but her disqualification would make the Jiang family look bad.


    Just as the organizer was about to speak up impatiently again, Elder Qian and Elder Kun hurried over in a flustered state. A slender figure appeared behind them.


    ¡°That little girl¡­ she really came?¡± Jiang Yiran looked up and saw Ye Qingtang behind the two elders. The shock on his face was apparent.


    Jiang Yanyun¡¯s brows furrowed deeper.


    Baili Xuanyun also noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrival and he instinctively nced toward Mu Ruxue. As expected, Mu Ruxue immediately stood up when she saw Ye Qingtang. Her eyes were dead fixed upon Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s Ye Qingtang has arrived.¡± Elder Qian spoke up.


    ¡°Elder Qian, you guys have finally returned.¡± The other elders of the Jiang family immediately went forward when they saw the two elders.


    ¡°What happened to Ye Qingtang? She knows today is the day of the challenge. Why did she arrive sote?¡± One of the Jiang family elders asked rather unhappily.


    Elder Qian didn¡¯t answer him. He just looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded and leaped over to the side of the arena.


    ¡°Elder Qian, you are¡­¡± The other elders wanted to say something. But Elder Qian shook his head, discouraging them from asking any questions.


    Displeasure shed across the organizer¡¯s eyes as he gazed at the tardy Ye Qingtang and he said stoically, ¡°You arete. The elimination battles have already started. You have no choice but to challenge one of the six incumbents.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. As she cast a sweeping nce across the six fighters in the top ten seats, she also noticed Jiang Yanyun, who was receiving medical treatment at the side. Looking at Jiang Yanyun¡¯s wretched state and observing Baili Xuanyun¡¯s smug demeanor, she could already guess the oue of their earlier fight.


    Then she raised her head.


    ¡°I want to challenge Baili Xuanyun.¡±

 Chapter 1693 - The Fight

    <h2>Chapter 1693: The Fight</h2>


    No one was shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Baili Xuanyun was thest of the top ten from the previous year. Ye Qingtang had no choice but to challenge one of the top ten, so it was natural that she would choose the lowest-ranking of them all.


    When he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, Baili Xuanyun only smirked.


    ¡°Littless, don¡¯t be too hasty. Baili Xuanyun is already an advanced Fourth Heaven level. Even Brother Yun is not his match.¡± Jiang Yiran hurried up to try and stop her.


    Jiang Yanyun struggled to sit up and said seriously, ¡°Ye Qingtang, you are not a match for Baili Xuanyun. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Since I havee to the Martial Arts Championship, I have to finish it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be such a waste?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the two with a serious expression.


    Just as Jiang Yiran was going to say something more, the organizer had already reached the end of his patience. ¡°Ye Qingtang, if you are sure, please proceed to the arena.¡±


    With that said, Ye Qingtang stepped onto the arena. Jiang Yiran and the rest were so anxious that they had a desperate urge to drag her down.


    Why was this little girl so stubborn?!


    After watching Ye Qingtang ascend the arena, Baili Xuanyun turned to give Mu Ruxue a reassuring look. He then leaped onto the arena and stared at Ye Qingtang with his chin lifted in arrogance.


    Up in their seating area, the Jiang family members were solemnly watching the two fighters in the arena.


    ¡°Elder Qian, although Ye Qingtang is somewhat more powerful than we previously thought, she is still far from suited to go against Baili Xuanyun. You saw earlier that even Jiang Yanyun was not Baili Xuanyun¡¯s match¡­¡± One of the elders spoke up worriedly.


    Although they didn¡¯t wish to see Ye Qingtang withdraw without fighting, now that she had really stepped onto the arena, they couldn¡¯t help being concerned about the huge disparity in skill level. They also didn¡¯t want to see her lose terribly.


    Elder Qian frowned slightly but kept silent.


    Elder Kun and him had jointly shielded Ye Qingtang earlier when she broke through to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. Elder Qian had been very shocked at that time. It must be pointed out that when she first arrived at Taiyuan Valley, Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers were totally insignificant.


    But in just half a year, she had managed to break through to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm¡­


    This kind of prodigious talent was inconceivable!


    Elder Qian had no idea if she would produce another miracle. He was well aware of the huge disparity between someone who just ascended the Fourth Heaven and someone who was already in the advanced stages. Nevertheless, it might be a good thing for Ye Qingtang to have this opportunity to practice her skills.


    By now, the Jiang family was all tense, while the Baili n was extraordinarily rxed. The Baili n could hardly be bothered to watch the match between Ye Qingtang and Baili Xuanyun.


    It was such a one-sidedpetition. There was no need for them to pay much attention.


    Up on the arena.


    ¡°You do have some guts. I thought you were too afraid to show up today.¡± Baili Xuanyun smiled. He was d that Ye Qingtang had turned up, it saved him the time and effort to look for her.


    Ye Qingtang stared at Baili Xuanyun without any expression.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I am not at all interested in fighting you, but¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have provoked Ruxue. What happens today¡ªyou can only me yourself for being too foolhardy.¡± Baili Xuanyun gave a cold smirk.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ye Qingtang finally spoke up.


    Baili Xuanyun was momentarily taken aback. He never expected Ye Qingtang to behave so calmly at this point.


    ¡°Please make your move if you wish to avenge Mu Ruxue.¡± Ye Qingtang was not at all interested in hearing Baili Xuanyun¡¯s little monologue.

 Chapter 1694 - The Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1694: The Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm (1)</h2>


    There was no doubt that Baili Xuanyun was powerful. But Ye Qingtang¡¯s nonchnt dismissal of his speech made him appear long-winded and naggy.


    ¡°This Ye Qingtang is quite interesting. I¡¯ve never actually paid much attention to her. She is probably not that powerful, but she is not at all afraid of Baili Xuanyun. Either she is a fool or she has gone crazy¡­¡± Zhan Rao guffawed with his arms across his chest.


    Sang Feiyu nced at him. She felt that he was just stating the obvious.


    ¡°The disparity between the two of them is just too great. Even Jiang Yanyun has already been defeated, and Ye Qingtang had no choice but to choose Baili Xuanyun. Otherwise, why do you think she decided to challenge Baili Xuanyun?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the current generation of the Jiang family is pretty sub-standard.¡± Zhan Rao shrugged.


    It was obvious that the crowd were not that interested in the fight between Ye Qingtang and Baili Xuanyun. In their opinion, the results of thepetition were already fixed. What was the point in watching it?


    Baili Xuanyun clearly felt the same. He smirked as he gazed at the foolish Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Since you are so eager to die, I will help you.¡± Standing with his hands sped behind his back, Baili Xuanyun lifted his chin but didn¡¯t make any move to draw his sword. He stared at Ye Qingtang with unmasked scorn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not have others say that I am bullying you. I will not use any weapon in today¡¯s battle. I will also let you make the first move.¡±


    The arrogance in his tone was haughty and filled with contempt. Yet the way Baili Xuanyun made his offer was as if he was truly being gracious and benevolent.


    As they stood before the various ns, everyone felt that his offer showed his low opinion of Ye Qingtang. He could not have been more scornful and mocking.


    The crowd started discussing the fight, their conversations full of ridicule and sarcasm. It was clear that they thought that this battle was a joke.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang was oblivious to her surroundings. As Baili Xuanyun raised his brows in a challenging manner, Ye Qingtang suddenly shut her eyes.


    ¡°Eh? What happened?¡± The crowd, who was expecting the match to end quickly, suddenly realized that Ye Qingtang had actually closed her eyes right when the fight started. She seemed to have no intention of attacking Baili Xuanyun.


    ¡°What is Ye Qingtang trying to do? Is it because she knows she is no match for Baili Xuanyun, and has resigned herself to her fate?¡±


    ¡°Damn, she is truly shameless. Didn¡¯t you hear what Baili Xuanyun said earlier? He was going to let Ye Qingtang make the first move? If Ye Qingtang doesn¡¯t strike first, Baili Xuanyun can¡¯t strike either. That Ye Qingtang is really shameless.¡±


    ¡°Are members of the Jiang family such sore losers?¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help murmuring as they watched Ye Qingtang, who was standing motionless in the arena with her eyes closed.


    Elder Qian and the rest couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Although they knew that Ye Qingtang was no match for Baili Xuanyun, she represented the Jiang family the moment she stepped into the arena. If she was going to stoop to such cheap tricks, this would only add to the embarrassment of the Jiang family!


    From his position opposite her, Baili Xuanyun was in no hurry. He was very pleased at how the crowd was mocking Ye Qingtang and he didn¡¯t mind ying along with Ye Qingtang for the moment. Anyway, she was just embarrassing herself and the Jiang family so what did it matter?


    But just as everyone thought Ye Qingtang was just trying to stall for time, she suddenly opened her eyes again.


    A harsh light shed past Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as a hazy ck spirit energy suddenly enveloped her entire body!

 Chapter 1695 - The Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1695: The Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm (2)</h2>


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang suddenly drew out her sword and her spirit energy gathered around her weapon, moving along with it as she shed about. A streak of sword energy suddenly shot toward the confident Baili Xuanyun.


    Everyone was shocked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack. No one expected Ye Qingtang to strike suddenly, and without any attempt to conceal her move. She hadunched such a direct streak of sword energy¡­


    Baili Xuanyun gave a scornful smirk as he gazed at the iing sword energy.


    With his Fourth Heaven-level powers, all attacks below this level would be totally useless against him.


    Baili Xuanyun raised one hand disdainfully to block the attack.


    But the moment the sword energy touched Baili Xuanyun¡¯s arm, he felt an intense pain radiating from the point of contact.<em>F*ck! What was happening?</em>


    Instinctively, Baili Xuanyun focused his own spirit energy on his arm to shield against the sword energy.


    Even so, fresh blood was already dripping down from Baili Xuanyun¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Baili Xuanyun gazed at the wound on his own arm. Astonishment shed across his eyes and he gazed up at Ye Qingtang with a tight frown.


    Impossible. Baili Xuanyun had witnessed the fight between Ye Qingtang and Mu Ruxue. Ye Qingtang was at most just at the Third Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. She showed no signs of ascending to the level of the Fourth Heaven.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s attack was far beyond that of someone at the Third Heaven level. Just what was going on?


    Still in a daze, Baili Xuanyun suddenly recalled the golden beam which had suddenly appeared earlier¡­


    ¡°You have broken through to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm?!¡± Baili Xuanyun furrowed his brows as he red at Ye Qingtang. Hepletely didn¡¯t expect Ye Qingtang to have ascended to the Fourth Heaven level within just a few short days.


    Zhan Rao couldn¡¯t help being taken aback when he heard Baili Xuanyun¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang is at the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm level now? Impossible. I would have noticed her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Zhan Rao. Nearly everyone thought that Ye Qingtang was below the Fourth Heaven level. No one expected Ye Qingtang to break through to the Fourth Heaven in just a few days¡¯ time.


    Baili Xuanyun narrowed his eyes at Ye Qingtang. He had underestimated his opponent but¡­ it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Not bad, I didn¡¯t expect you to get a breakthrough at such a time. But unfortunately, you are still not my match.¡±


    A powerful wave of spirit energy suddenly radiated from Baili Xuanyun the moment he finished his words.


    The power of a Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm enveloped the entire arena.


    Although they were both on the Fourth Heaven level, the fighter who was at the advanced stage could easily crush an opponent who had just ascended!


    Ye Qingtang became more vignt as she observed the energy radiating from Baili Xuanyun. As she had just broken through to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm, she was well aware of the differences between the early and advanced stages.


    ¡°You have made your attack. Ye Qingtang, it¡¯s my turn now!¡± Baili Xuanyun exuded an intense murderous aura as his spirit energy morphed into an enormous golden dragon!


    ¡°Sh*t, things look bad. Little girl, be careful!¡± Jiang Yiran¡¯s heart gave a violent jolt when he saw Baili Xuanyun¡¯s attack. After all, Jiang Yanyun had been defeated by Baili Xuanyun¡¯s golden dragon attack!

 Chapter 1696 - The Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm (3)

    Chapter 1696: The Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang raised her head to look at the enormous golden dragon. There was no fear or anxiety in her eyes. She gathered the power in her body and emitted a pale glow.


    That glow became increasingly intense. Although it only enveloped her body, the dazzling light made it difficult for anyone to make out her profile.


    ¡°Even now you are just struggling in the mouth of death.¡± Baili Xuanyun was full of disdain as he gazed at the glowing Ye Qingtang. He leaped into the air and merged into his golden dragon. In the next second, the golden dragon dove toward that glowing ball. The enormous golden dragon opened its jaws as if it was going to swallow Ye Qingtang whole.


    Boom! The golden dragon and the ball of light collided and the resulting intense rays of light blinded everyone in the crowd. No one was able to see what happened.


    Jiang Yiran and the others had stepped onto the arena in their anxiousness, and the shockwaves from the collision shook the earth beneath their feet.


    Elder Baili was all smiles at the sight. He turned slightly to gaze at the Jiang family elders, his eyes filled with arrogance.


    ¡°She just ascended to the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm. How could she even dream ofpeting with Xuanyun? Some people really think too highly of themselves.¡±


    Elder Qian and the rest were very fretful as they gazed at the devastated arena. They were discreetly sighing and shaking their heads on the inside. As expected, she was not able to put up any sort of defence¡­


    Just as everyone thought the battle had ended now that Baili Xuanyun had attacked, a loud sound resonated from above the arena.


    The intense light rays faded and the golden dragon appeared to be slowly dissipating from a pure white source of light.


    After all the light faded away, two figures appeared in front of the crowd.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elder Baili was taken aback and he sat up in shock.


    Inside the arena, Baili Xuanyun was frowning at Ye Qingtang, who was still standing right in front of him. She was panting slightly but appeared to bepletely unharmed!


    It wasn¡¯t just Elder Baili. Even Elder Qian and the rest were stunned. It must be pointed out that Baili Xuanyun had used the same attack to cause grievous injury to Jiang Yanyun!


    If even Jiang Yanyun could not defend against the might of that golden dragon, how did Ye Qingtang¡­ do it? It was impossible!


    At this point, Baili Xuanyun was full of doubt at the turn in events. Only he knew himself that he hadn¡¯t held back at all during his earlier attack. He had every intention of killing Ye Qingtang with one blow and then stepping upon her dead body.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ye Qingtang to be totally unharmed by this attack.


    How was this possible?


    ¡°So that¡¯s the extent of the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm?¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her gaze to look at the stiff-faced Baili Xuanyun.


    Baili Xuanyun was momentarily taken aback. But then he gave a smirk. ¡°Ye Qingtang, I was just warming up. Do you really think you can withstand a full attack from me?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know how Ye Qingtang managed to defend against his attack, Baili Xuanyun was not at all discouraged from his drive to kill her.


    ¡°You can try.¡± Ye Qingtang remained impassive. She continued to look at Baili Xuanyun with mild, chilly eyes.


    A fighter who had just ascended the Fourth Heaven level would normally never be able to defeat an opponent in the advanced stages.


    However¡­


    She was holding a trump card, making her different from anyone else.


    Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven!


    If she didn¡¯t possess the heritage of the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven, Ye Qingtang would never have risked going head-on against Baili Xuanyun. But now, she did have the power to fight him.

 Chapter 1697 - I Am Beating You (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1697: I Am Beating You (1)</h2>


    Unaware of Ye Qingtang¡¯s trump card, Baili Xuanyun assumed it was probably because he was still not at full power yet after his fight with Jiang Yanyun. If anything, he was even more enraged by Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrogant statement.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, be careful what you say. Let me give you a taste of my Thunderbolt Rage!¡± Baili Xuanyun scoffed and in the next second, a huge storm cloud covered the entirety of the Ind of Immortal Footsteps. Bolts of lightning shed within the dark cloud, while howling winds tunnelled wildly through the air!


    The crowd was dumbstruck by the tremendous thunder clouds.


    Was Baili Xuanyun really moving in for the kill this time?!


    The Thunderbolt Rage was the Baili n¡¯s most powerful attack. Of the current generation, only Baili Xi had mastered this technique. In the previous Martial Arts Championship, Baili Xi had used the Thunderbolt Rage to secure his top spot.


    Who would have thought¡­


    Baili Xuanyun had managed to learn this technique over the past few years.


    Thunder boomed and lightning shed ominously. It was like the entire ind was going to be torn apart. Lit up by the lightning shes, Baili Xuanyun¡¯s face took on a malevolent expression.


    Elder Qian immediately stood up when he saw the Thunderbolt Rage.


    ¡°Elder Baili, what does your Baili Xuanyun mean by doing this?!¡± Elder Qian red at Elder Baili.


    The Thunderbolt Rage was too powerful. Onceunched, it was a one-way road to hell for the opponent.


    After Baili Xi released his Thunderbolt Rage in the previouspetition, his opponent had died on spot. There wasn¡¯t even any time to try and save him.


    Although death was part and parcel of the Martial Arts Championship, Ye Qingtang was nearly one whole level below that of Baili Xuanyun. Yet, he was still going to make use of such a powerful move. Wasn¡¯t he clearly trying to kill Ye Qingtang?


    This was not just to win. It was to kill!


    Elder Baili chuckled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to answer Elder Qian¡¯s question. All is fair inside the arena. I am just waiting for the win. Don¡¯t tell me the Jiang family wants to control the moves of the other fighters as well? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too much?¡±


    Anger shed past Elder Qian¡¯s eyes.


    Waiting for the win? This was tant ughter, not apetition.


    ¡°You can only me your own Jiang family members for not being powerful enough.¡± Elder Baili smirked. The faces of the Jiang family elders went red with anger. His words were equivalent to a p in the face!


    In the arena, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were sharp as she gazed up at the gathering storm clouds.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, you brought this upon yourself!¡± Baili Xuanyun cried out viciously. The moment he spoke those words, countless lightning bolts descended from the sky. Streaks of lightning merged and morphed into the form of a dragon, charging straight at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Thunderous sounds engulfed the entire arena. Even the sturdy arena was now marked by jagged streaks by the lightning strikes. Dust and ash filled the air, as if the cloud had descended onto earth. All anyone could see was the brilliant dazzle of the lightning streaks, as well as Baili Xuanyun¡¯s malevolent and venomous smile.


    <em>Ye Qingtang, let¡¯s see if you can still make it out alive?!</em>


    The faces of Elder Qian and the rest were beyond grim. There was no way Ye Qingtang was strong enough to survive the Thunderbolt Rage¡­


    Elder Qian couldn¡¯t help feeling a tightness in his heart as he thought of Ye Qingtang¡¯s recently discovered talent.


    Right at that moment, a figure suddenly broke through the lightning and charged straight at the smug-faced Baili Xuanyun!

 Chapter 1698 - I Am Beating You (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1698: I Am Beating You (2)</h2>


    ¡°What¡­¡± The smile on Baili Xuanyun¡¯s face froze.


    Somehow¡­ Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t die under the lightning strikes. Although she was wounded by the lightning, her gaze remained sharp as a knife. The sword in her hand morphed into a cold light, and as Baili Xuanyun stood there still in a daze, she stabbed the beam of light straight into his shoulder.


    It was apparent Baili Xuanyun never expected Ye Qingtang to survive the Thunderbolt Rage. He was totally caught off-guard by her sudden attack.


    The beam of light pierced straight through Baili Xuanyun¡¯s shoulder.


    Before Baili Xuanyun could rpose himself, the sword in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand dissolved into countless pins of light, which pierced all over Baili Xuanyun¡¯s body.


    What©`How could this be?


    Baili Xuanyun¡¯s heart turned cold. He suddenly realized that Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed and power was far higher than before. This was not the kind of ability achievable by a fighter who had just ascended the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm!


    The stricken Baili Xuanyun hurriedly tried to counterattack. But in a matter of seconds, he was so gravely injured that his movements were stunted, while Ye Qingtang moved increasingly faster.


    How was this even possible?!


    Just as Baili Xuanyun was at a loss at how to handle her, Ye Qingtang suddenly leaped into the air. In between the shes of lightning and rolls of thunder, her slender frame dove straight down and shended one vicious kick right on Baili Xuanyun¡¯s head.


    Bam! Baili Xuanyun felt like his head was being split into half by a tremendous force. Fresh blood gushed from his mouth. His tall, strapping body staggered backwards.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock at this unbelievable turn of events.


    What kind of joke was this?


    A fighter who had just ascended the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm gravely injuring an opponent who was already at the advanced stage?


    Elder Baili¡¯s arrogant face instantly darkened when he saw Baili Xuanyun spurting blood from his lips.


    And yet, before Elder Baili could regain hisposure, Ye Qingtang increased her speed yet again!


    Baili Xuanyun had yet to stabilize himself when Ye Qingtang appeared behind him. Sheunched a heavy kick at his back, nearly breaking the bones in Baili Xuanyun¡¯s body.


    At this point, Baili Xuanyun¡¯s mind was filled with an intense buzzing sound. He could not figure out how Ye Qingtang managed to dodge his Thunderbolt Rage attack, and how she could suddenly increase her speed by so much!


    Baili Xuanyun could not understand it at all. Moreover, he had no time to think.


    Tossing her sword aside, Ye Qingtang attacked Baili Xuanyun with her bare fists. This simple knuckle-on-flesh attack made Baili Xuanyun look utterly weak and ridiculous.


    If Ye Qingtang had used some secret technique, he could still find some excuse for his defeat. But she was just using basic kicks and punches, and still managing to beat Baili Xuanyun to a pulp.


    Advanced stage of the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm? So what? He was now defenceless against the fists of a new Fourth Heaven level fighter. This was totally unbelievable.


    High up in her seating area, Mu Ruxue had turned pale when she saw this familiar attack method. Her clenched fists started to tremble uncontrobly.


    That day, Ye Qingtang had used this exact same basic attack to beat her up!


    History had a startling way of repeating itself.

 Chapter 1699 - I Am Beating You (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1699: I Am Beating You (3)</h2>


    Baili Xuanyun was not the only one knocked out by Ye Qingtang¡¯s fists, the rest of the crowd were also stunned.


    In the beginning, Zhan Rao had little expectations towards this battle and thought that the results were a given. But he was so shocked that his jaws had nearly dropped down to the floor. Although he still didn¡¯t think that Ye Qingtang would be a match for him, it was nheless a shocking sight to see the Fourth Heaven level Baili Xuanyun beaten down to the ground by someone with her bare knuckles.


    ¡°Damn¡­ that Ye Qingtang¡­ she¡¯s so fierce.¡±


    This was the first time he was seeing a female beating up someone in such a basic, crude manner. Although basic and crude, the sight of it was startling.


    Baili Xuanyun was already swollen and bruised all over. Even his sight was all blurry and his head was spinning from being beaten so thoroughly. He could hear the shocked mutterings of the audience. The immense shame of his situation threatened to swallow him whole.


    How did things end up like this?!


    He had trained so hard these years, the sole purpose of which was to overtake Baili Xi¡¯s number one spot. But now, he was being publicly humiliated by this insignificant Ye Qingtang!


    ¡°Argh!¡± With an enraged roar, Baili Xuanyun suddenly drew out his sword and charged toward Ye Qingtang like a bloodthirsty maniac.


    Not a secondter, Ye Qingtang gripped Baili Xuanyun¡¯s wrist and gave it a vicious twist!


    With a loud crack, Baili Xuanyun¡¯s wrist was instantly broken. The sword was flung away andnded with its tip driven straight into the ground.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang!¡± In intense pain, Baili Xuanyun dove forward like a crazed, wild beast to try and grab Ye Qingtang by the waist. He wanted to shove her toward the exposed de of his sword.


    At this point, he no longer cared about showing off any fancy techniques. He just wanted to tear Ye Qingtang apart with his own bare hands!


    But Ye Qingtang leaped into the air and evaded Baili Xuanyun¡¯s charging motion. With a turn of her feet, she kicked Baili Xuanyun from the back. The vicious kick sent Baili Xuanyun flying forward. His head made direct contact with the de of his sword.


    Thick blood sprayed all over.


    The sharp sword had shaved off nearly of Baili Xuanyun¡¯s head. White brain matter mixed with fresh blood sttered all over the floor of the arena. Like that, Baili Xuanyun died in a pool of his own blood.


    Unfortunately, even up till the moment before his death, he still didn¡¯t understand how he could have lost to a new Fourth Heaven level fighter like Ye Qingtang.


    Baili Xuanyun had died, and in a most humiliating manner¡­


    Elder Baili widened his eyes in shock as he stared at Baili Xuanyun sprawled in a pool of blood with half his head missing. He stood up and red at Elder Qian. ¡°Elder Qian! Look at what your Ye Qingtang has done!¡±


    Elder Qian was also shocked. Even until the final moment, he still never thought that Ye Qingtang could be the winner.


    Ye Qingtang had won?


    Had she really won?


    An immense sense of joy instantly filled Elder Qian¡¯s heart. As Elder Baili continued to holler at him, he turned calmly to face him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Elder Baili to be so agitated. Didn¡¯t you say it earlier? All¡¯s fair once they step foot into the arena. It¡¯s impossible topletely avoid death and injury, is it not? I can only say that your Baili Xuanyun is not powerful enough.¡±


    Elder Qian had maliciously turned Elder Baili¡¯s earlier words back at him in a way that made thetter want to throw up blood!


    It was a great feeling to be able to do such a thing


    Elder Baili¡¯s face went red with anger.


    Now that the situation had changed, Elder Qian had no time to bother about Elder Baili. He couldn¡¯t help grinning from ear to ear.

 Chapter 1700 - Top Ten (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1700: Top Ten (1)</h2>


    In all of his wildest dreams, Elder Qian had never expected that Ye Qingtang would win the challenge. Somehow, she had managed to secure a spot on the top ten!


    The Jiang family had the initial goal of having two members enter the top ten. Only then could they recover the humiliation of losing in the previous few Martial Arts Championships. Jiang Yanyun¡¯s defeat hadpletely destroyed the elders¡¯ hopes. But Ye Qingtang had surpassed all expectations and entered the top ten.


    ¡°Elder Qian, it was a good decision to hand Ye Qingtang over to you. She has be so outstanding with your guidance.¡± The other Jiang family elders all turned to congratte Elder Qian.


    It was the Domain Monarch Founder who had brought Ye Qingtang to Taiyuan Valley. But after the Domain Monarch Founder left, the elders in the valley were all reluctant to mentor this mediocre teenage girl who hadn¡¯t started training from a young age.


    Like that, Elder Qian had been given the impossible task of mentoring Ye Qingtang. Her current victory was exceptionally shocking to everyone.


    Words of gratitude spewed out from the other elders, but Elder Qian felt rather ashamed. ¡°I had nothing to do with her current abilities, she attained them all by herself. I just taught her some basics, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Elder Qian is too modest.¡±


    Elder Qian shook his head with a rueful smile. It was true that he had been neutral toward the task of mentoring Ye Qingtang. He didn¡¯tpletely neglect her, but he also didn¡¯t go out of his way to guide her. He never expected her to perform so well and end up boosting his own name too.


    Up in her searing area, Mu Ruxue was dumbstruck as she stared at the bloodied Baili Xuanyun. She remained in a trance for a long time.


    Never had she imagined that things would end up in this way¡­


    Baili Xuanyun had lost?


    Impossible!


    Mu Ruxue was not the only one in shock. Those who had never noticed Ye Qingtang before now realized that the Jiang family had been hiding such a talented and powerful youngdy. She could defeat an opponent of a higher level than her!


    After Ye Qingtang descended from the arena, Jiang Yisheng was all smiles as he rushed toward her.


    ¡°Qingtang, how naughty of you! You¡¯ve been concealing your vast powers from us.¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she stared at Jiang Yisheng. She had never tried to conceal anything. She just didn¡¯t like to show off.


    Nearby, Jiang Yiran was also smiling at Ye Qingtang. But he was mindful of Jiang Yanyun¡¯s earlier defeat, and kept his tion to a minimum.


    ¡°Brother Yun, shall I help you back to rest?¡± Jiang Yiran asked Jiang Yanyun.


    At this point, Jiang Yiran¡¯s inner mind was in turmoil.


    He thought Brother Yun was already the most powerful Jiang family member from the current generation. But he had lost to Baili Xuanyun. Meanwhile, the overlooked Ye Qingtang had killed Baili Xuanyun in such a manner¡­


    In that case¡­


    Didn¡¯t that mean this little girl was even more powerful than Brother Yun?


    Jiang Yiran felt increasingly shocked as he pondered the situation. Although he was happy for Ye Qingtang, he was also worried about Jiang Yanyun being upset.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. He just left to receive treatment for his injuries.


    The elimination battles soon progressed to the final stages, with four fighters emerging victorious.


    Amongst these four, two were from the Qiu family. The well-known Qiu Chen and a teenage girl Qiu Ci, had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations to enter the top ten. Before the results of the elimination round, no one had even noticed her presence.

 Chapter 1701 - Top Ten (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1701: Top Ten (2)</h2>


    In the elimination battles, Qiu Ci had disyed astonishing fighting skills. No one expected this timid youngdy, who didn¡¯t even dare to look anyone in the eye, was even more ferocious and terrifying than a demon when she fought.


    Apart from the two Qiu Family fighters, the other two were a young man from the Wu Family and the Jiang family¡¯s Jiang Shaobai.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s victory, the Jiang family now had two people inside the top ten. Elder Qian and the others were very satisfied with this result.


    In this way, the top ten had been decided and the Jiang family had managed to regain some respect. It was hard for Elder Qian and the rest to contain the smiles of joy on their faces. They were also extremely happy with Ye Qingtang¡¯s efforts.


    The Jiang family were in a celebratory mood, but the Mu family and the Baili family were in turmoil.


    Unexpectedly, the Baili family had lost a talented young fighter. Even more painful to them was the fact that Baili Xuanyun had died in the hands of Ye Qingtang.


    Meanwhile, over at the Mu family side, Mu Ruxue was crying and wailing. Still refusing to back down, she sought out Mu Feiruo and demanded her to attack Ye Qingtang when they entered the mystic realm.


    It was verymon for fighters to suffer injury or death inside the mystic realm. But Mu Feiruo remained silent on Mu Ruxue¡¯s request, causing thetter to grit her teeth in anger.


    The Martial Arts Championship had propped the young talents of all the various ns onto history¡¯s stage. Apart from those who were already famous, Ye Qingtang and Qiu Ci were the ones who had caught the attention of the crowd.


    These two had beenpletely disregarded previously, but had let everyone see their hidden power today.


    The top ten had emerged and the ones chosen to enter the mystic realm were also confirmed. After just a few days¡¯ rest, they would step directly into the mystic realm.


    Elder Qian and the rest specially requested Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai to see them so that they could discuss the mystic realm.


    ¡°The mystic realm in the Ind of Immortal Footsteps possesses unknown depths. You must be very careful when you enter. We are not asking for the two of you to try and gain as much as possible while inside. The most important thing is to protect yourself.¡± Elder Qian was no longer smiling, but instead looked very stern.


    ¡°I wonder what the mystic realm is like?¡± Ye Qingtang mused.


    Elder Qian shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    Although the Jiang family had lost in the previous few Martial Arts Championship, they did have some very powerful predecessors who had entered the mystic realm before. How could they not know?


    Elder Qian seemed to have noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s doubts so he continued, ¡°The mystic realm of the Ind of Immortal Footsteps is very special. It is different every single time one enters it. The Jiang family members who had entered it previously,pared their experiences and found that nothing was the same. So each entry is like a fresh start, no matter how many times one has entered the mystic realm. Why else do you think those people from the previouspetition fought for the chance to enter once again¡­¡±


    The mystic realm in the Ind of Immortal Footsteps was also called the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm. It was like it epassed everything in the world. It was a different scenario everytime one entered the realm, nothing could be predicted.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by his words. She had struggled so hard to enter the top ten just so she could find clues about her own mother.


    But now¡­


    The mystic realm she was going to enter would bepletely different from the one her mother entered?


    How was she to find any clues then¡­?


    Ye Qingtang suddenly felt that she was very tragic.

 Chapter 1702 - Top Beauty Rankings (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1702: Top Beauty Rankings (1)</h2>


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what it looks like, the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm is very dangerous, you must not underestimate it. Not only that, it also offers a lot of opportunities for gain. You two must be extra careful inside, and take care of each other.¡± Elder Qian looked at Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang. Death and injuries were verymon inside the mystic realm. There were also countless people who have gone missing inside the realm.


    No one knew if they had been killed by the innate dangers of the realm, or were harmed by fighters from the other ns¡­


    ¡°Sister Qing and I will take care of each other.¡± Jiang Shaobai grinned. Right in front of all Elder Qian, he unabashedly looped one arm around Ye Qingtang¡¯s.


    The corners of Elder Qian¡¯s lips twitched when he saw Jiang Shaobai¡¯s brazen manner, but he quickly rposed himself.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Thereafter, Elder Qian instructed Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai on some other things to take note of. Time was not fixed inside the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm. No one could predict when they would emerge.


    They left after listening to Elder Qian¡¯s warnings.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t waste the several days of rest. She spent every minute and second cultivating.


    Baili Xuanyun¡¯s powers were not that much higher than hers. As a result, she could just about manage him. She would probably have been annihted if she had been matched up against more powerful opponents like Baili Xi.


    These thoughts meant that Ye Qingtang did not dare to cken off when she thought of how she would have to face the powerful Ancient You n in future.


    Ye Qingtang was very hardworking, but some people kept interrupting her attempts to concentrate on cultivating.


    On the day before she was to enter the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm, Jiang Yisheng and Jiang Yiran charged into Ye Qingtang¡¯s room and dragged her out, leaving a dumbstruck little white tiger behind.


    Damn, was this a kidnapping?


    Before Ye Qingtang could understand what those two rascals wanted, she had been dragged to the Ind of Immortal Footsteps restaurant.


    The inside of the restaurant was packed to the brim. Most of the youths from the various ns had gathered inside the main hall, all engaged in some kind of heated discussion.


    ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± Ye Qingtang looked in exasperation at the two guys, one on either side of her, holding onto her arms.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for something good.¡± Jiang Yisheng chuckled.


    Ye Qingtang got goosebumps all over just from hearing his chuckle.


    ¡°Today is the release of the top beauty rankings. Previously you garnered quite a substantial number of votes over Mu Ruxue, but the past few days of the voting results have been kept a secret. So we¡¯ll only know the final results today. If all goes as expected, the top beauty of this year¡¯s Martial Arts Championship will be you.¡± Jiang Yiran grinned.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt her scalp go numb. She shrugged off the two guys and turned to leave.


    What a nuisance!


    She didn¡¯t have to depend on her looks to survive, alright?!


    What top beauty?!


    But there was no way Jiang Yisheng and Jiang Yiran would let Ye Qingtang leave. They reached out and dragged her back.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Ye Qingtang hissed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, the results will be announced soon. No harm hanging around to listen,¡± Jiang Yisheng urged cheerily.


    ¡°I will beat the two of you up if you don¡¯t let go right now.¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    Jiang Yiran and Jiang Yisheng immediately let go. Having personally witnessed Ye Qingtang beat up Baili Xuanyun, they were naturally afraid of her violent fists.


    They would rather die an immediate death by a single stroke, than get punched and kicked to a pulp.

 Chapter 1703 - Top Beauty Rankings (2)

    Chapter 1703: Top Beauty Rankings (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was about to slink off but before she could step out, she suddenly saw Mu Ruxue and Mu Feiruo leading a group of Mu family members in through the main door.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She should never have stepped out of the house today.


    Over the past few days, Mu Ruxue¡¯s facial injuries had healed and she had specially dressed up to the nines today. Her face instantly darkened when she noticed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, are you leaving? Why¡­ are you afraid that you will be humiliated when it is announced that you¡¯ve lost?¡± Mu Ruxue smirked.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer the antagonistic Mu Ruxue.


    Although she couldn¡¯t be bothered, the two guys who had dragged her over were more than happy to retort on her behalf.


    ¡°Mu Ruxue, you are the one who is afraid of being humiliated, right? Just a few days ago, the number of votes for our girl was much higher than yours. You can¡¯t possibly have turned the tide in just a few days?¡± Jiang Yiran was instantly incensed at the sight of Mu Ruxue. Every single word he uttered was dripping with venom.


    ¡°You are such a loser. Who are you to say anything?¡± Mu Ruxue snorted.


    But Jiang Yiran was very thick-skinned. ¡°Losers can¡¯t talk? But I see that you have spoken quite a lot of words in front of our girl. What? The bruises on your face have faded and so you have forgotten how painful it was that day?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mu Ruxue was enraged at the mention of that incident. But she quickly curbed her anger. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. The results of the top beauty rankings will be out soon. We will see then just who is this year¡¯s top beauty.¡±


    With that, Mu Ruxue nced at the modestly-dressed Ye Qingtang and said in a mocking tone, ¡°So what if you can fight? You are just a basic brute.¡±


    ¡°Your eyesight is terrible. You should get treatment immediately.¡± Jiang Yiran quickly retorted.


    Quite a number of people in the main hall had witnessed this little exchange rather impassively. But they were slightly shocked when they noticed one of the Mu family youths standing behind Mu Ruxue. That person discreetly nodded at them.


    Ye Qingtang could feel the onset of a headache as she listened to the useless squabble. However, she couldn¡¯t just walk off now as Jiang Yiran was speaking up for her.


    The top beauty rankings would be announced soon. Mu Ruxue and the rest diverted their attention away from the trio to await the results.


    ¡°I find it strange that Mu Ruxue is so confident. Why is she so sure that she will win against you? She was behind by so many votes just a few days ago. Is she unable to count?¡± Jiang Yisheng was very curious.


    To be honest, Ye Qingtang just wanted this entire thing to end as soon as possible. She did not care for the rankings at all. But as the restaurant servants carried out the box containing the results, her expression took on a somewhat bizarre shift.


    ¡°Dear all, today is the date of the top beauty rankings announcement. But a small incident happenedst night. Someone opened the box containing the votes and stole them. I am very sorry.¡±


    The servant spoke with a hint of exasperation. This top beauty ranking was just a frivolous thing created by the youths of the various ns to pass time. The servants just happened to be enlisted to help collect the votes and they ced little importance on the matter and so didn¡¯t install strict security on it.


    A hugemotion erupted at his words, but a smile appeared on Mu Ruxue¡¯s face.


    ¡°Since the votes are lost, there¡¯s no choice but to start all over again. But the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm will be opened tomorrow and apart from the top ten who will remain on the ind, the rest of us will be leaving first thing tomorrow morning. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t enough time,¡± one of the youthsmented.

 Chapter 1704 - Top Beauty Rankings (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1704: Top Beauty Rankings (3)</h2>


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. We have quite a number of people here at present. Why don¡¯t we just take a vote now?¡± Someone suddenly piped up and several others immediately voiced out their support.


    ¡°Damn, this sounds like a scam!!¡± Jiang Yisheng was enraged. It was clearly one of the Mu family youths who had suggested a fresh vote.


    ¡°I pointed out just now how weird it was that Mu Ruxue is so confident. So that¡¯s why. It¡¯s because she already prepared this little scheme. I think she must have known she had lost, and so she secretly got someone to steal the votes. She dressed up so splendidly today just waiting for this moment.¡± Jiang Yiran smacked his own forehead. He was speechless by the lengths Mu Ruxue would go to just to get the top beauty de.


    Jiang Yiran scanned the crowd and discovered that most of the people at present belonged to the Mu and the Baili families. The rest were all disciples who were on friendly terms with the two families as well. He immediately realized that things were not looking good for them.


    This had clearly been orchestrated by Mu Ruxue.


    Previously, the rankings had been publicly updated every day and the final results were more or less confirmed. Those who were ced at the bottom would naturally have no interest ining to watch the final announcement. The other members of their own ns were also not interested in attending.


    ¡°No wonder there are so many people here today. I suspect Mu Ruxue must have made theme.¡± Jiang Yiran gritted his teeth. Apart from the 20 or so customers who were here for lunch, the rest of the crowd were all Mu Ruxue¡¯s people!


    Mu Ruxue would definitely get first ce if they put it to a vote now.


    ¡°Girl, just wait. I¡¯ll go get our friends here now!¡± Jiang Yiran was very angry and regretted the fact that he hadn¡¯t thought of calling the others over in the first ce.


    ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t care about this top beauty ranking anyway,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Do you really not care or are you just finding an excuse because you are not as beautiful as me?¡± Mu Ruxue asked sarcastically when she overheard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mu Ruxue, you are so despicable. You clearly cheated!¡± Jiang Yisheng scolded her.


    ¡°I cheated? What a joke. What proof do you have that I cheated? Even if we carry out a fresh vote, it will be done right here and now. If Ye Qingtang is truly confident of her own looks, she won¡¯t be afraid of having a fresh vote, right?¡± Mu Ruxue folded her arms smugly across her chest.


    Ugh! Jiang Yisheng ground his teeth so hard he felt he could taste blood. But Jiang Yiran just dashed out the door, all prepared to summon the other members of the Jiang family.


    Mu Ruxue chuckled at Jiang Yiran¡¯s disappearing profile. ¡°It won¡¯t mean anything even if you get all the people from the Jiang family over. The audience¡¯s eyes are bright and clear. They can easily tell beauty from ugliness.¡±


    With that, Mu Ruxue turned and walked off.


    Just based on Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo¡¯s high standing, plenty of youths from the other ns were willing to vote for Mu Ruxue just to maintain good rtions.


    As for Ye Qingtang, there were at most 20 people from the Jiang family. It was far from enough to beat the number of people on Mu Ruxue¡¯s side.


    The new voting soon started. Asmanded by Mu Ruxue, those people wrote her name on their votes.


    Only those customers who were there purely for lunch¡ªthey felt that Ye Qingtang was truly more beautiful and so wrote her name. But those few customers were just a drop in the bucket.


    The restaurant servant counted the votes and Mu Ruxue was the clear winner.


    ¡°It seems like a certain person¡¯s appearance is just ordinary andmon.¡± Mu Ruxue smirked.


    The provocation had Jiang Yisheng jumping in rage. He was itching to toss in a hundred votes himself!


    In his life he had seen plenty of shameless people, but none of them were as shameless as Mu Ruxue.

 Chapter 1705 - Top Beauty Rankings (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1705: Top Beauty Rankings (4)</h2>


    How could Mu Ruxue have the cheek to im that she was more beautiful than Ye Qingtang?


    Was she blind?


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, don¡¯t forget that you will need to disfigure yourself if you lose.¡± Mu Ruxue gazed at her high number of votes with a venomous gleam in her eye.


    Ye Qingtang stared at Mu Ruxue confidently and only said calmly, ¡°You are the one who has forgotten.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Ruxue was taken aback.


    Jiang Yisheng immediately piped up. ¡°Mu Ruxue, have you gone stupid with fear? Qingtang already said she wasn¡¯t going to take up the bet. In the end, Baili Xuanyun agreed that if she challenged him and won, the bet would be off. Baili Xuanyun¡¯s dead body is turning cold by now. The bet is no longer valid.¡±


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s face froze. She suddenly remembered this matter. But there was no way she was willing to give up such a good opportunity to seek vengeance on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°This bet is between Ye Qingtang and I. What does Baili Xuanyun have to do with it? I never said that the bet is off. Bystanders¡¯ words are not counted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yisheng felt that Mu Ruxue was increasingly pushing the limits to the word ¡°shameless¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the members of the Jiang family are all liars who break their promises? Are you all cowardly jokes?¡± Mu Ruxue smirked.


    A slight frown marred Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. She was no longer interested in wasting words with Mu Ruxue.


    ¡°Who said my Sister Qing is a liar?¡± Jiang Shaobai suddenly boomed out. He strolled into the restaurant and clung onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm as he stared at the imperious-looking Mu Ruxue.


    ¡°This bet is so exciting, of course we must continue it. Let¡¯s see who wins.¡±


    ¡°Shaobai?¡± Jiang Yisheng stared at Jiang Shaobai in a daze. Did this fool know what was going on?


    Mu Ruxue smiled when she heard Jiang Shaobai¡¯s words.


    ¡°You said it yourself. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t regret it. But I worry that you will be the one who ends up regretting it.¡± Jiang Shaobai grinned.


    Mu Ruxue snorted softly. ¡°I have always kept my word. If I lose today, I will disfigure myself in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A light scar will also be considered a disfigurement. Who can be sure you will do it properly?¡± Jiang Shaobai asked.


    ¡°Ah, alright. The winner will disfigure the loser then.¡± Mu Ruxue immediately added. She was now suspecting Jiang Shaobai of holding some grudge against Ye Qingtang. Why was he saying things that worsened things for her?


    Mu Ruxue was just itching to personally destroy Ye Qingtang¡¯s little face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll keep your word?¡± Jiang Shaobai asked.


    ¡°With everyone here as my witness, I guarantee my word,¡± Mu Ruxue answered confidently.


    Jiang Shaobai smiled and gazed up at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Sister Qing, I have yet to congratte you for entering the top ten. Just as well I have a small gift for you today.¡±


    With that, Jiang Shaobai suddenly walked over to the restaurant servant. He opened his space ring and emptied a bunch of paper slips right on the table.


    ¡°I came to the restaurantst night as I was feeling rather hungry, and guess what I saw? There was a person sneaking around outside. I caught him and discovered something very,<em>very</em>interesting.¡± Jiang Shaobai grinned as he spoke.


    The restaurant servant was shocked when he saw those paper slips in front of him.


    They were the missing voting slips!

 Chapter 1706 - Tasting the Consequences (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1706: Tasting the Consequences (1)</h2>


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s face wentpletely pale when she saw those voting slips that had been ¡°lost and found¡±.


    How did those voting slips end up in Jiang Shaobai¡¯s possession?!


    Mu Ruxue instinctively looked at the youth who had been tasked to steal those votes. He was also looking very grim.


    He clearly remembered taking those votes and burning them together with the box. How was it that those votes were not burnt?


    ¡°Could you please check to see if these are the missing votes?¡± Jiang Shaobai asked the restaurant servant,pletely ignoring Mu Ruxue¡¯s stoic expression.


    The servant gave a start before nodding with a smile.


    Although they were the organizers of the top beauty rankings, they were actually only in charge of storing the votes. Nevertheless, it looked bad on them that the votes went missing. They were naturally relieved that the votes had been recovered.


    ¡°Jiang Shaobai, where did you get these counterfeit votes? Even if you wish to help Ye Qingtang, you don¡¯t have to stoop so low.¡± Mu Ruxue steadied her racing heart as she countered.


    ¡°We will know soon if the votes are real or fake.¡± Jiang Shaobai walked back to stand beside Ye Qingtang. He leanedzily against Ye Qingtang and gave a big yawn.


    ¡°Each of these votes were written by a different person. Who can tell if they are real or fake? Apart from recognizing our own handwriting, no one else can ascertain the authenticity. We won¡¯t know if you secretly added in votes of your own,¡± Mu Ruxue continued to argue.


    ¡°Mu Ruxue, it¡¯s good to have brains. A pity that you don¡¯t have any. Don¡¯t you know that the Ind of Immortal Footsteps people will make a mark on all votes which were handed over to them?¡± Jiang Shaobai chuckled.


    Mu Ruxue¡¯s face instantly turned even paler.


    Worried that there might be people who would try to submit more than one vote, the Ind of Immortal Footsteps folks recorded down everyone who had already voted. To make things fair, they also made a special mark on each vote. Apart from people from the Ind of Immortal Footsteps, no one else could replicate that mark.


    The restaurant servant soon checked all votes and ascertained that they were the missing votes. Since the missing votes were found, they would have to conduct a recount.


    Mu Ruxue watched as her own name was steadily erased from the top.


    This time, the restaurant servant opened each vote in front of everyone and read out the name.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s numbers soared as the counting of the votes went on. Meanwhile, Mu Ruxue¡¯s face had turned from fair to pitch ck.


    She never imagined that her wless n could be ruined by that Jiang Shaobai!


    ¡°Trying to gain an advantage only to end up worse off than before. This phrase describes Mu Ruxue perfectly,¡± Jiang Yishengmented with satisfaction as he observed Mu Ruxue¡¯s increasingly grim face.


    Didn¡¯t she try all means to be top?


    Even the heavens couldn¡¯t help her now.


    After thest vote was read out, Ye Qingtang was leading by a wide margin. The number of votes for Ye Qingtang was nearly double that of Mu Ruxue!


    It must be pointed out that Ye Qingtang¡¯s astonishing abilities during the final battles had raised her profile significantly.


    On the other hand, although Mu Ruxue was pretty, her reputation among the youths plummeted after they witnessed the sight of her swollen face after her fight with Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1707 - Tasting the Consequences (2)

    Chapter 1707: Tasting the Consequences (2)


    Even though there were many ns that were backed by the Mu family and the Baili family, there were other ns who were not indebted to them. It was an anonymous vote anyway, so they voted for whoever they thought was more beautiful.


    ¡°Cheating! Ye Qingtang is cheating! The votes vanished yesterday only to reappear in the hands of the Jiang family. You must have stolen the votes and destroyed those that did not bear Ye Qingtang¡¯s name.¡± Mu Ruxue¡¯s entire body was stiff as sheined unfairly.


    ¡°Qingtang was already the winner, so why would we steal the votes unless we were stupid? Wouldn¡¯t that just make more trouble for us? And look for yourself, Mu Ruxue. Don¡¯t the number of votes here tally with the number of people attending the event?¡± Jiang Yisheng cut through Mu Ruxue¡¯s nder mercilessly.


    Even without Jiang Yisheng¡¯s word, the people there could already sense Mu Ruxue¡¯s foolishness. Ye Qingtang¡¯s victory had already more or less been secured, so why would she steal the votes?


    ¡°Mu Ruxue, stop grasping at straws. The top beauty for this Martial Arts Championship is none other than Qingtang. Anyone with eyes can see who is more beautiful between the two of you. I have no idea who gave you the courage topete with the looks of our Qingtang.¡± Jiang Yisheng spoke harshly and truthfully. He had no pity for shameless and arrogant women like Mu Ruxue.


    Jiang Yisheng¡¯s words stripped away thest of Mu Ruxue¡¯s facade, revealing her pale, blue face. The people around her were staring at her with disdain as well.


    Even though Mu Ruxue had dressed her best for today, now that she stood next to Ye Qingtang, she just looked unnecessarily garish.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t need anything else. Her beauty was proof enough of everything.


    Mu Ruxue gritted her teeth as she red at Ye Qingtang. The gazes of the people around her pricked her like a thousand needles. She knew that her n had been ruined and there was no way to collect herself from this mess. She lowered her face and was about to leave.


    However¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jiang Shaobai raised his hands slowly and grabbed the wrist of the flustered Mu Ruxue, who was looking to escape after the situation had turned on her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mu Ruxue asked darkly as she shook his hand off.


    ¡°Since we have the results, you should fulfill your side of the bet as well.¡± Jiang Shaobai smiled, revealing his white teeth.


    ¡°What bet are you talking about? What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m not going to be civil anymore if you keep blocking my way.¡± Mu Ruxue retorted with a face full of panic. She was subconsciously standing beside Mu Feiruo, to use her aura to refuse to reciprocate the bet.


    Jiang Shaobai narrowed his eyes as he looked at Mu Feiruo, who was standing beside Mu Ruxue. He shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t keep up your end of the bet. Forget it. I don¡¯t have anything to say to someone who doesn¡¯t keep their word.¡± With that, Jiang Shaobai pulled Ye Qingtang out of the restaurant.


    The entire time, Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t said a single word. She had no interest in the beauty rankings or Mu Ruxue, and let herself be dragged off by Jiang Shaobai.


    Jiang Yisheng followed behind them.


    Once they were out of the restaurant, Jiang Yisheng couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and whispered, ¡°Mu Ruxue really is shameless. I can¡¯t believe she is the sister of my goddess. It¡¯s really a pity we couldn¡¯t get her to hold up the end of her bet this time.¡±


    ¡°Who said she¡¯s not going to?¡± Jiang Shaobai smiled slightly.


    Jiang Yisheng was taken aback.


    ¡°Just wait a little. There¡¯s going to be a good show tonight,¡± Jiang Shaobai said mysteriously.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the wicked smile on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s face. She had a feeling that Mu Ruxue was about to meet with great misfortune.

 Chapter 1708 - Tasting the Consequences (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1708: Tasting the Consequences (3)</h2>


    On their way home, they ran into Jiang Yiran, who was on his way to help them. Other than Jiang Yanyun who was still recovering from his wounds, everyone else hade, and they learnt from them that they had already found the votes and Ye Qingtang was the top beauty in the championship.


    The news made Jiang Yiran shout with joy, and they returned to their residence.


    Now that Ye Qingtang had helped the Jiang family regain their image, the youths of the Jiang family treated her much better.


    Once evening fell, the youths who had not managed to get into the top ten would have to leave the Ind of Immortal Footsteps with their elders and return to their own ns.


    Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai would remain on the ind and enter the mystic realm tomorrow. They would see the rest of the Jiang family off today.


    Jiang Yisheng was crying miserable, snot and tears everywhere as he touched Jiang Shaobai all over. It was all Jiang Shaobai could do to not kick him to death.


    As they were arguing, they caught sight of the Mu family. A slim figure with a straw hat and a veil covering a face caught their attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd, where is Mu Ruxue?¡± Jiang Yisheng craned his neck to look but still couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of her.


    Jiang Shaobai rushed towards the figure in the veil and lifted his chin as his fingers twitched slightly. A gust of wind blew towards her, lifting the hat up.


    As the hat dropped towards the ground, it revealed the nauseating view of a face which was rotting.


    The various ns were all present and someone let out a shriek, attracting the attention of everyone else. Their gazes swept over and they were all shocked as they saw the rotting face.


    ¡°My god, what in the devil is that? How is it possible that someone so ugly exists?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m about to throw up. I don¡¯t remember seeing someone this ugly in the Mu family.¡±


    A few youths frowned in utter disgust.


    The woman shrieked and as she quickly tried to hide her face. She rolled up pathetically among the Mu family members, not daring to lift her face an inch.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Mu Ruxue?¡± Jiang Yisheng saw that there was a jade pendant on the neck of the ugly woman. Wasn¡¯t that the pendant that Mu Ruxue had on her everyday?


    ¡°I already said, there was no way she wasn¡¯t going to fulfill her end of the bet.¡± Jiang Shaobai smiled and lifted his eyes to look at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Elder Sister Qingtang, I helped you seek revenge. How are you going to repay me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared in shock at Jiang Shaobai¡¯s beautiful, smiling face. She suddenly remembered him grabbing Mu Ruxue¡¯s hand.


    Could it be¡­


    Jiang Shaobai had poisoned her then?


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find beauty. Elder Sister Qing, I had to spend quite a lot of effort to find it,¡± Jiang Shaobai said as he smiled.


    This ¡°beauty¡± he was referring to was a type of insidious poison. It would not harm a person¡¯s life, but would make their features rot irreversibly. There was currently no antidote either¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at Jiang Shaobai, not knowing whether tough or cry. Even though she was speechless, her heart still warmed.


    ¡°Shaobai, you really are amazing,¡± Jiang Yisheng admired Jiang Shaobai¡¯s method. Mu Ruxue valued her looks greatly and wouldn¡¯t dare to leave the house ever again now that she was in such a state.


    This punishment was harsh enough for someone who had try tomit murder!

 Chapter 1709 - : The Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (1)

    Chapter 1709: The Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (1)


    On the second morning, Ye Qingtang and the others from the top ten arrived at the entrance of the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm.


    Jiang Shaobai stood naturally beside Ye Qingtang. The incessant yawnsing out from his mouth made no secret of his half-awake state as he stood there with his eyelids heavy.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept around. Other than Jiang Shaobai and her, there were eight other people.


    Five of them were from the top ten ofst year¡¯s championship while the other three were new.


    ¡°Please wait a little, the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm will open soon,¡± said the old man in charge of sending them into the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm.


    ¡°Brother Qiu Chen¡­ I¡¯m scared of this mystic realm¡­.¡± said Qiu Ci, who was especially petite. Her face filled with fear and unhappiness as she looked at the entrance of the mystic realm, which was about to open. She subconsciously hid behind Brother Qiu Chen who was from the same n as her. She felt a great sense of unease towards the unknown dangers facing her and the eight other people from the other ns.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Chen looked at the nearing Qiu Ci and frowned unabashedly. He pried away her fingers clutching at his shirt and scolded her impatiently, ¡°Go back to the Qiu family if you¡¯re so scared. Don¡¯t embarrass our n.¡±


    Qiu Ci¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she got scolded. She was just trying to get closer to Qiu Chen, only to be hurt deeply by his cold gaze. She could only stand uneasily at one side, looking at the ground as she hunched her shoulders up.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept over Qiu Ci. She had paid attention to Qingtang¡¯s final battle, and would never have believed it if she hadn¡¯t seen it for herself. This girl, who couldn¡¯t even raise her voice in front of people, had fought so viciously that even Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Barely anyone who had battled Qiu Ci could get off the arena by themselves. If they were lucky, they would escape with heavy injuries, and if they weren¡¯t so lucky, would have died in the arena.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qingtang, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai suddenly mimicked Qiu Ci.


    Ye Qingtang was getting a headache from all his antics, but merely stroked his head to reassure him.


    Qiu Chen scoffed as he saw such a different response to his simr situation, but the shunned Qiu Ci raised her head in fear as she looked at Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai with a hint of envy in her eyes.


    ¡°I wonder what we¡¯re going to see in the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm,¡± Wu Xiao from the Wu family muttered, his eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about? The Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm is different every time. So what if you knew what it looked like in the past? It¡¯s going to be different when we enter today. Rather than worrying about this, shouldn¡¯t you just be prepared? Whether it¡¯s easy or hard depends on your capability.¡± Zhan Rao crossed his hands behind his head as he surveyed the five new people.


    ¡°Elder Brother Zhan, you¡¯ve been inside before and understand the mystic realm more than us. Is there anything you can tell us?¡± Wu Xiao asked modestly.


    But Zhan Rao had no patience to give them any pointers. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. The strong will have great luck inside while those who aren¡¯t good enough will just be facing their death if they enter. Actually, don¡¯t even talk about luck. Just leaving with your life is good enough.¡±

 Chapter 1710 - The Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1710: The Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (2)</h2>


    Most of them were from different ns. Good luck inside the mystic realm was rare, and they were allpetitors here.


    Embarrassed by the rejection, Wu Xiao fell silent.


    At the side, Sang Feiyuughed lightly and said something to Zhan Rao.


    There was a clear divide between the ten of them. Those who had entered thest time were all calm and collected while the neers were evidently uneasy.


    Amidst all their thoughts, the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm finally opened.


    ¡°Contestants, please enter the mystic realm,¡± the elder said.


    With that said, the ten of them entered the mystic realm, anticipating what was within it, wanting to make themselves stronger.


    The moment they entered the mystic realm, white shed in front of Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. Before she could regain her vision, she felt a bone-piercing chill attack every inch of her skin.


    When Ye Qingtang finally regained her vision, she took a good look at the inside of the mystic realm and froze.


    It was and of crystal ice and snow. As far as her eyes could see, everything was covered in a sea of ice and snow. The ground beneath her feet was like a frozenke, transparent and glistening in its crystal haze.


    The wind brought with it the tremendous cold which chilled them to their bone, sapping every bit of warmth from their body.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing!¡± Wu Xiao eximed as he rubbed his shoulders subconsciously. Teeth chattering, he felt as though he had fallen into an ice cer.


    ¡°What is this cold to us? We¡¯ll be able to withstand it with just a little spirit energy. How did you even get into the top ten? You don¡¯t even know how to use the spirit energy to protect yourself?¡± Zhan Rao frowned as he looked at the shivering Wu Xiao. At the same time, he released his spirit energy, trying to ward off the cold.


    As spirit energy emanated in waves from him, Zhan Rao still couldn¡¯t feel a shred of warmth.


    The cold seemed to invade every crevice of their body. Even their spirit energy could not protect them from it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Zhan Rao was in shock.


    The other had tried to protect themselves with spirit energy as well to the same results.


    This bone-chilling cold was relentless no matter how much spirit energy they released. In a few seconds, ayer of ice was already covering their eyes and ends of their hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold here. Even spirit energy can¡¯t hold it off.¡± Sang Feiyu was frowning as well. She looked as though she had been dropped in an ice cer as well, every inch of her body suffering from the intense cold.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Zhan Rao eximed.


    Ye Qingtang was frowning slightly. As she looked down at her fingertips, she saw they were slowly turning white from the cold, and something strange shed in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Qiu Chen, I¡¯m scared. I want to go back.¡± Qiu Ci was so cold her face was turning purple. Her unease swelled as the extreme cold assaulted all of her senses.


    ¡°Just leave if you want to. The exit is over there,¡± Qiu Chen, who was frozen stiff as well, said as he waved his hands impatiently.


    Qiu Ci walked towards the exit with full intention of leaving when she suddenly froze.


    ¡°The exit¡­ it-its gone¡­¡±


    Qiu Ci¡¯s words suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Zhan Rao looked at where the exit was in disbelief. Where the exit was previously, stood a tall mountain of ice, with no trace of an exit anywhere.


    ¡°How is that possible? The exit to the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm wouldn¡¯t disappear like that¡­ this has never happened before.¡± Zhan Rao¡¯s eyes widened. The exit had remained where it was thest time he was here. The ns usually recorded the details of the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm as well.

 Chapter 1711 - The Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (3)

    Chapter 1711: The Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe exit had never disappeared before.


    Zhan Rao punched the ice mountain in disbelief, creating a seemingly endless tunnel in front of them. But enshrouded in the frosty darkness, the exit remained nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°The exit is really gone. What¡¯s happening with the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm this time?¡± Sang Feiyu could feel that something was amiss with the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm this time as well.


    The relentless cold and vanishing exit didn¡¯t bode well for them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this anymore. It¡¯s too cold here.¡± Wu Xiao¡¯s face was already purple from the cold. He was ranked the lowest among the ten of them, though he was already at the mid-stage of the Fourth Heaven. Even so, it wasn¡¯t enough to stave off the cruel, biting chill.


    ¡°If any of you have any Dharma treasures, please use it now. This cold is too extreme and we¡¯re going to freeze to death if we don¡¯t have a Dharma treasure to protect ourselves!¡± Sang Feiyu said darkly.


    They had all already ascended to the highly respected Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate Realm. No one was going to believe it if they froze to death here.


    With Sang Feiyu¡¯s reminder, they quickly took out the various Dharma treasures they had with them.


    But they were all stunned as they reached for their treasures.


    ¡°My me Cloak¡­ it¡¯s gone?¡± Wu Xiao¡¯s expression turned ugly as he held out a dull red cloak.


    The once-zingly hot cloak froze immediately as he took it out. There wasn¡¯t a bit of warmth left in it.


    It wasn¡¯t the only item subjected to this phenomenon. They soon realized that their treasures were useless here, mere pieces of jewelry.


    With the inescapable cold, and now their useless Dharma treasures, these things were raining blow after blow on their gradually-declining morale.


    Even the self-assured Zhan Rao, along with everyone else who had entered the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm before, now all had ugly expression on their faces.


    They had all thought that their experience would help them gain an edge over Ye Qingtang and the rest, but now they all looked like fools.


    ¡°You¡¯re cold?¡± The little white tiger in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms shook his ears and lifted his eyes to look at Ye Qingtang, whoseshes were already frozen.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel cold then?¡± the little white tiger asked.


    Rather than just not being cold, the little white tiger had not felt that the temperature was any different from when it was outside at all.


    How could Ye Qingtang and the rest of them look like they were freezing to death in such warm temperatures?


    Listening to the little white tiger, Ye Qingtang realized that it was unusually warm in her arms, as though it hadpletely not been affected by the temperatures of the ce. She wrapped it closer to her subconsciously to warm herself up.


    ¡°Hmph, now you know how amazing I am right? Forget it, the mighty me shall yield to you and let you warm yourself.¡± As he dered that, the little white tiger shook his whiskers proudly. His entire demeanor was extremely annoying and deserving of a thrashing.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, if you feel cold, you can try circting spirit energy within yourself,¡± Jiang Shaobai said.


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s reminder gave Ye Qingtang a sudden realization.


    She would be able to raise her temperature rapidly if she circted the spirit energy within herself, but this method meant that she would have to do it constantly and it would also slow her down.

 Chapter 1712 - Alive or Dead (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1712: Alive or Dead (1)</h2>


    But Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare drag this on any further, and started circting the spirit energy within her body immediately.


    Almost at once, her body started warming up, brushing off the severe chill. Even though she was still cold, it was at least bearable for a while.


    Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang weren¡¯t the only ones who had thought of this idea, and the others slowly caught on and wasted no time circting their spirit energy.


    Once they had warmed up slightly, they could finally take a good look at their surroundings.


    Under the cover of ice and snow, the entire ce was covered with a nket of white. Everywhere they looked, the stark white seemed to prate as far as the eye could see©`the trees, nts, mountains and ground were all carved from ice. They seemed to gleam coldly, not tainted by any other tone of colour.


    At the same time the wind roared at them, the bone-chilling cold seemingly trying to rob them of the warmth they needed so desperately to stay alive.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sang Feiyu broke out of his trance as he noticed something in the cier beneath their feet. There was a dense gray spot which they rushed towards.


    As they approached it, goosebumps crawled over their limbs and a shiver ran down their spines.


    Corpses.


    Under the cier was a mountain of corpses.


    In this cold environment, the corpses had all maintained the state they were in before they died. They had not rotted at all and looked as though they were still alive.


    Under their feet, the countless corpses were strewn in all directions. Among the intact corpses were broken arms and legs as well, mangled and twisted in an evesting grave.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ happening here?¡± Sang Feiyu¡¯s face was red. How could there be so many corpses in the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm? And how did they end up being frozen within the cier?


    ¡°Domain Monarch Founder¡­¡± Wu Xiao suddenly eximed as he knelt down on the ground. There was a severed head in the cier.


    The heady alone in the cier and seemed to have some resemnce to Wu Xiao.


    ¡°Wu Xiao, you recognize that hea-that man?¡± Zhan Rao asked.


    Wu Xiao nodded. That¡¯s the Domain Monarch Founder of the Wu family vanished mysteriously three thousand years ago¡­ but¡­ why is he here?¡±


    Everyone was stunned as well.


    They were suddenly reminded of a supreme master from the Wu family who had appeared three thousand years ago. He had been one of the most powerful beings in the maind. Everyone had thought that the Wu family was going to rise greatly before he vanished suddenly.


    ¡°Wu Xiao, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? You¡¯re sure it¡¯s Wu Chou from your family?¡± Zhan Rao felt all of his hair stand on end. Elder Wu Chou from the Wu family had never participated in the Martial Arts Championship, so why was his corpse in the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm?


    Wu Xiao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. I¡¯ve seen his photo and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Wu Xiao¡¯s words sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. This mystic realm was getting stranger and stranger.


    It wasn¡¯t just Wu Chou. They soon noticed many other legendary people who had once taken the maind by storm, yet had vanished when they were at their peak. Many people had said that they had gone to the second realm, but they were all frozen within the cier now.


    There were so many powerful men here, people stronger than the ten of them. But they had all met their demise here mysteriously, even when none of them had ever heard of them entering the mystic realm before.


    Wu Xiao was still in mourning when the eyes of the Elder beneath his feet suddenly moved.

 Chapter 1713 - Alive or Dead (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1713: Alive or Dead (2)</h2>


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    Wu Xiao screamed in shock as he slipped andnded with his butt on the ice. Fear shed across his face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ his eyes¡­ his eyes just moved.¡± Wu Xiao¡¯s teeth were chattering as he pointed at the head under the cier in fear.


    The rest of them walked up to take a look but didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    ¡°You must have damaged your mind from the fear right?¡± Qiu Chen said with a coldugh.


    Wu Xiao looked at the head again in disbelief but didn¡¯t see anything wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that he must have seen it wrongly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not stay here. There¡¯s something wrong with this ce.¡± Zhan Rao rubbed his hands together as he urged them.


    There was something wicked about the ce and there was no way to tell what would happen if they continued staying here. They had just entered the mystic realm and the entrance had vanished. They had no choice but to continue exploring the mystic realm.


    As the rest of them prepared to leave, Ye Qingtang walked by them, her eyes sweeping across the corpses. Just as Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes swept across them, something strange happened. The corpses started shaking beneath them!


    In the next second, the cier beneath them shook violently as a huge crack webbed across their feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°The cier is cracking, quick, run!¡± The rest of them started running as they panicked.


    Just as their feet left the ground, the cier rose from theyers of ice beneath them. The lifelike corpses were all pushed out from within the ice.


    ¡°AHHHH! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°So cold¡­ so cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Save me¡­ save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill me¡­ let me die¡­ let me die¡­¡±


    The moment the corpses broke out of the ice, shrill cries emanated from the dead bodies.


    Ye Qingtang and the other nine who were flying in the sky looked down below them in disbelief at the rising cier, with the myriad of frozen corpses shrilling at them with their white mouths.


    ¡°Are they¡­ are they not dead?¡± Sang Feiyu looked at the countless corpses and then at the head of the Wu Family Elder. He was howling shrilly as well, his mouth opening and closing, as though he was in purgatory.


    But before they could fully understand what was going on, a mighty roar entered their ears.


    As the ice continued to break beneath them, a giant figure rose from the ice.


    It was a monster so enormous it was hard toprehend. Coveredpletely in scales as sharp as knives, the corpses seemed to be all frozen on its back. The loud cry from the monster seemed to devastate the corpses and their faces twisted grotesquely as their shrill cries became even louder.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡± Wu Xiao nched as he stared at the monster crawling out of the cier. The monster was draped entirely in corpses, the lifelike corpses adorning it like jewelry.


    In an instant, they could feel the strong breath from the monster.


    It felt like death.

 Chapter 1714 - Alive or Dead (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1714: Alive or Dead (3)</h2>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The monster climbed out from the depths of the ice below them. It was huge and stood tens of meters tall. Sang Feiyu and the rest who had already flown into the sky realized that they were only flying at the height of its enormous neck¡­


    It opened its massive mouth, arge, gaping maw of rotting ck. A red tongue darted out and whipped away Wu Xiao, who happened to be the closest.


    Wu Xiao¡¯s expression changed as he quickly lifted his hand. A beam of spirit energy shed towards the monster¡¯s tongue.


    But as though it was striking a vast ocean, the spirit energy did nothing to the monster. He was quickly trapped by the tongue.


    The rest of them acted quickly, throwing spirit energy at the monster¡¯s tongue as well.


    But even the strength of the nine of thembined had no effect at all on the monster¡¯s tongue!


    In an instant, Wu Xiao was swallowed into the monster¡¯s mouth. Before they could even attack the monster with a second wave of spirit energy, Wu Xiao¡¯s body appeared on the head of the monster.


    ¡°Save me¡­ I¡¯m begging you, save me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Embedded on the monster¡¯s body, Wu Xiao looked up at them in fear. His eyes were filled in fear, his body covered in ayer of gleaming ice. His mouth gaped open as he begged them repeatedly¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>F*ck!</em>


    All of them were utterly stunned by the scene in front of them.


    It was at this moment, they realized that the corpses on the monster were all people it had swallowed.


    They had never vanished but had instead be part of the monster¡¯s body. The most terrifying part was that their consciousness had not disappeared¡­.they could still see and hear, could still speak and scream, but were imprisoned in the monster¡¯s body forever.


    The timid Qiu Ci gagged.


    Someone who had just been by their side was now part of the monster¡­


    The rest of them were still in shock when the monster attacked anew. They were unable to deal with this monster for even a second. They felt as though they were just running around like crazy people.


    How were they supposed to deal with a monster like this?


    All these supreme masters before them had died. How could they possibly be a match for it?


    Ye Qingtang clutched at the little white tiger as she flew as fast as possible with Jiang Shaobai hot on her heels.


    At this moment, the scales on the monster flew out like des in all directions, raining down on the intruders.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, watch out!¡± Jiang Shaobai looked at the scales flying at them as his expression changed and he quickly raised his hands.


    A bright light emanated from his hands. The moment it touched the scales, there was a huge explosion and a powerful wave ripped the skies open with a resounding sound that split their eardrums. Ye Qingtang wanted to help Jiang Shaobai but the aftershock swept her away.


    But as she was pushed away, Ye Qingtang saw the fragments of the exploded scales turn into ice as they wrapped around Jiang Shaobai¡¯s body, encasing him in ice.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang raised her hands angrily and sent out a ck me towards Jiang Shaobai¡¯s frozen body.


    The ice meltedpletely under the ck me.


    A wave of relief rushed through Jiang Shaobai and he smiled slightly.

 Chapter 1715 - The Undead (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1715: The Undead (1)</h2>


    But before Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang could react, a huge roaring sound pierced their eardrums. Countless ice spikes suddenly emerged from the icy ground beneath their feet.


    Powerful winds blew past them and dense snowkes filled the sky. It was like the whole earth had suddenly been swallowed up.


    Ye Qingtang could not see anything at all. She just felt an immense aura charging toward her.


    A mere person was no match for the raging winds and Ye Qingtang lost all sense of direction as she was swept up by the fierce gusts. It was all she could do to steady herself and not plummet to the ground.


    If anything, it was like a major apocalypse had happened. Snow was everywhere and Ye Qingtang felt like the savage winds were trying to tear her apart. With this kind of snowstorm, those who were not at least a Third Heaven-level and above would be torn to shreds.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how long she had drifted within the snowstorm. As she was whipped and thrown around haphazardly, her clothes hadpletely frozen. If not for Little White Tiger continuously exuding warmth while in her arms, she would have already been frozen to death.


    After a long time, Ye Qingtang was finally carried off out of the storm¡¯s fierce embrace. The roaring wind died off and she turned to see a te of pure white behind her. Frost and strong currents had taken over everything. The howling sound of the harsh, bitter wind sounded like a profound wailing from within.


    ¡°Damn, what kind of monster was that? Even I couldn¡¯t recognize it.¡± Little White Tiger was still in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. It shook off the snow that had umted on its fur.


    ¡°Its scales were like ice and could prate the outside world. It looked like an ice sculpture. Not only that, it ispletely undetectable when it doesn¡¯t move. Of course you can¡¯t recognize it.¡± Ye Qingtang was panting as she tried to rpose herself. In these below-freezing temperatures, she was exerting a more-than-usual amount of energy.


    Little White Tiger twitched its ears and surveyed their surroundings. Engulfed by the violent storm, they had just thought about escaping earlier and had no idea where they were heading. They were now surrounded by ice and snow across andscape full of canyons and gorges.


    ¡°I can hear something.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression shifted. Were those footsteps? It sounded like footsteps treading across the snow and ice.


    She instinctively crouched down like a cat and scurried over to hide behind a mound of snow.


    ¡°ck ck ck¡­¡±


    The weird noises came closer and closer and to Ye Qingtang, it sounded like bones being knocked against each other.


    ¡°Was that the roar of the Ice King?¡± a curious voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°I am afraid another foolhardy person has entered the mystic realm. He¡¯s so unlucky to have encountered the Ice King the moment he entered. I am afraid the Ice King is going to gain yet another notch on its belt,¡± another voice answered.


    Ye Qingtang quietly peeked out from her hiding ce as the voices approached. She saw¡­


    Two skeletons trudging across the snowy grounds, tilting their heads as if trying to listen to something.


    <em>The Undead n?!</em>


    Ye Qingtang thought of the Undead n the moment she saw those skeletons. But on second thought, she detected something different.


    The Undead n radiated a thick aura of death, which wascking from these two skeletons. Instead, they exuded a vibe that only living humans possessed.


    They were¡­ human?


    Before Ye Qingtang could ascertain if those two skeletons were part of the Undead n, the snowy mound in front of her started to move.

 Chapter 1716 - The Undead (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1716: The Undead (2)</h2>


    A giant white skeleton suddenly shook off the snow and stood up. It was nearly three meters tall.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively wanted to flee away. But before she could take more than a few steps, the giant skeleton reached out and grabbed her.


    ¡°Where did this little girle from?¡± The giant skeleton brought Ye Qingtang in for a closer look. Its pitch-ck eyes were like two endless abysses staring right into Ye Qingtang.


    Reaching out, Ye Qingtang tried her best to force apart the fingers of the skeleton. But no matter how much strength she exerted, they remained stiff and unyielding. She attacked it with ck mes but the giant skeleton seemedpletely unaffected.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The giant skeleton suddenly gave an earth-shattering howl.


    A tremendously powerful force was suddenly barrelling straight at Ye Qingtang.


    Paragon level!!


    Ye Qingtang was shaken to the core by that powerful force. Panic filled her eyes as she gazed at this giant skeleton who could release a Paragon-level force as and when it pleased.


    ¡°Old man, enough already. We have to get along with each other in future. Why are you scaring her now?¡± One of the skeletons shook his head sagely as he watched the captive Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I have touched such soft flesh. Ahh, so nostalgic.¡± The giant skeleton seemed to like Ye Qingtang very much. He couldn¡¯t resist tightening his grip fondly.


    But to Ye Qingtang, that slight movement felt like she was being crushed to death!


    The two skeletons sighed when they saw the giant skeletons doting manner.


    ¡°Come on, we have to head back now. You heard the roar of the Ice King just now. We can¡¯t be sure it won¡¯te this way. You¡¯ll be swallowed whole if we encounter it.¡±


    The giant skeleton shivered at their warning. It immediately hurried after those two skeletons, with Ye Qingtang still clutched firmly in its bony hand.


    Carried by the giant skeleton the entire way, Ye Qingtang was jolted in all directions and exposed to the harsh winds. She felt like she was about to fall apart.


    They soon arrived at the deep end of a canyon where arge group of skeletons gathered.


    The giant skeleton carried Ye Qingtang like a new toy. It had no intention of letting her go. Those other skeletons didn¡¯t express any surprise on seeing Ye Qingtang in his hand.


    ¡°Old man, put her down. She will be crushed to death within a day if you continue to hold her like that,¡± One of the skeletons admonished him.


    ¡°She won¡¯t die here. Even if I crush her to a pulp, she will continue to live,¡± the giant skeleton grumbled a bit but in the end, he ced Ye Qingtang down on the ground.


    Regaining her freedom, Ye Qingtang cautiously surveyed the skeletons around her.


    ¡°You are all¡­ humans?¡± Ye Qingtang hesitated a moment before asking. She could clearly feel that these skeletons possessed the vibe of living humans.


    ¡°Ha¡­ this little girl is quite smart. We were once human, that¡¯s right. But in our current state, we are more like the undead now.¡± One of the skeletons chuckled out loud. His jaw ttered so much that it looked like it was going to fall off anytime. It was somewhat disturbing¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so mystified. You will soon be like us. Treasure your skin and flesh as long as you can.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Qingtang was startled.

 Chapter 1717 - The Undead (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1717: The Undead (3)</h2>


    ¡°You are so unlucky to have entered this mystic realm, you will never be able to leave again. You will forever be trapped here and suffer the slow passing of time, never growing old and never dying, until your flesh melts away and your blood runs dry. In the end you will be like us, turning into skeletons and remaining this way forever, living in this frostyndscape.¡± One of the skeletons holding a heavy sword shook his head with a sigh.


    Ye Qingtang looked at that skeleton, but her gaze was suddenly attracted by the sword in his hand.


    ¡°The Sword of Destruction?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned by the sight of that sword.


    ¡°Wow Qin Zhuo, she actually recognized your Sword of Destruction¡­¡± Another skeleton with an iron chain hanging around its neck chuckled.


    ¡°You are Qin Zhuo? The Deity of the Sword of Destruction, Qin Zhuo?¡± Ye Qingtang stared in amazement at the skeleton.


    Tens of thousands of years ago in the Second Domain, Qin Zhuo was the famous Deity of the Sword of Destruction. Legend had it that with the Sword of Destruction in hand, he could even sh the sun and moon in half with just one move. Ye Qingtang had heard his legendary stories when she was travelling toward the Second Domain in her previous life.


    Qin Zhuo¡¯s Sword of Destruction was the target of countless powerful practitioners in the Second Domain. Qin Zhuo had personally ughtered millions of enemies in fierce battles where the blood ran thick as rivers. His reputation as the Deity of the Sword of Destruction had been forged since then.


    But tens of thousands of years ago, Qin Zhuo disappeared from the Second Domain with the Sword of Destruction. Ye Qingtang had only seen the Sword of Destruction in pictures.


    Holding the Sword of Destruction, Qin Zhuo stared at Ye Qingtang with his empty eye sockets. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    ¡°The Deity of the Sword of Destruction. Ha, I haven¡¯t heard this name in such a long time. If you didn¡¯t mention it, we would have nearly forgotten he used to be called by that name.¡± Another skeleton rubbed his bare chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yuan Di, are you that bored?¡± Qin Zhuo snorted.


    Yuan Di?


    Ye Qingtang stared at the skeleton rubbing his chin. Her eyes were full of astonishment.


    ¡°You guys are¡­ the top fighters from the Second Domain?¡± Ye Qingtang scanned the crowd of skeletons. There were quite a number of them bearing famous mythical weapons that belonged to the divine soldiers of the Second Domain. But those divine soldiers had disappeared from the Second Domain tens of thousands of years ago.


    Yuan Di said, ¡°Top fighters from the Second Domain? Perhaps, once upon a time, but now we are just a bunch of skeletons.¡±


    ¡°Why are you all trapped here? And how did you turn into¡­ this?¡± Ye Qingtang was filled with curiosity. All these people possessed immense power and skills. How did they be skeletons trapped in this God-forsaken ce?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? It won¡¯t be long before you be like us,¡± Qin Zhuo answered.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°We became like that because we stepped into the cursed sacrednd. This mystic realm,¡± Yuan Di exined.


    ¡°Cursednd?¡± This was not the first time Ye Qingtang had heard of this phrase. Previously in the Land of Infinite Demons, Jiang Yu and the rest had also been trapped in a simr ce.


    However¡­


    Compared to Jiang Yu and the rest, Yuan Di and the others appeared to have suffered a much more terrible fate.


    ¡°All this resulted from the original sin of humans¡­ sigh¡­¡± Yuan Di couldn¡¯t help sighing softly before he nced at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Do you know where the First Domain is?¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as doubt filled her eyes.


    The First Domain?

 Chapter 1718 - The Cursed Mystic Realm (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1718: The Cursed Mystic Realm (1)</h2>


    ¡°The First Domain was used by the True Gods to imprison Heavenly Demons, so that they could never escape. But the Heavenly Demons and humans formed an alliance. Humans, who once worshiped the True Gods, chose to betray them and released all those demons who were trapped inside the First Domain¡­


    ¡°The humans¡¯ betrayal destroyed the First Domain¡¯s imprisonment of the Heavenly Demons. The demons regained their freedom and many True Gods died as they battled against the Heavenly Demons.


    ¡°Those dead True Gods bore a deep hatred against the humans for their betrayal. Their godly souls disintegrated to form this mystic realm. This realm was woven out of the curse that the True Gods cast upon the traitorous humans.


    ¡°No human who stepped into this realm could leave it alive. They would be trapped forever inside beyond death¡¯s reach. Until their flesh rotted off and their blood ran dry and they turned into bare white bones. Even so, they would remain alive, forever trapped in this realm, unable to die even if they wanted to. They would forever suffer the torment of extreme cold and intense heat.


    ¡°The True Gods who died, part of them turned into the Freezing Ice Fields we are standing upon. The other part formed the Scorching Hot Lands.These two areas exist in two extremities. Over here, you will never be able to escape the soul-crushing cold, while in the Scorching Hot Lands, you will have to suffer an unbearably zing heat.¡± Yuan Di narrated the history of the mystic realm to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was shaken by Yuan Di¡¯s exnation.


    Due to the betrayal of the humans, the Heavenly Demons reappeared on earth while the True Gods, who had done so much for the humans, ended up making the biggest sacrifice.


    No one would be able to forgive such a betrayal.


    This was originally the humans¡¯ sin¡­


    ¡°The curse starts from the moment a human steps into the mystic realm. The curse is already on you now.¡± Yuan Di nced at Ye Qingtang, as if expecting her to give up all hope.


    ¡°But you are rather lucky. I heard that the Ice King was stirred up just now. It is already the greatest fortune to be able to escape from him. As a skeleton, you can at least have some freedom. If you were swallowed by the Ice King, you will be part of it. Conscious with your own mind but forever trapped within it. That kind of torment is enough to cause a mental breakdown.¡± Yuan Di patted Ye Qingtang on the shoulder with its rickety bones.


    Anyway, no one would be able to escape from this ce.


    ¡°Is there really no way to leave this ce?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Yuan Di hesitated a moment but didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood up and left.


    The rest of the skeletons could not even be bothered to join the conversation. They had been here for so long that they were already used to the endless despair and torment.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t understand how the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm had suddenly turned into the cursed mystic realm of the True Gods.


    ¡°If you really wish to know how to leave this ce, you have to enter that cave and make your inquiry inside.¡± Qin Zhuo, who had remained silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up. He pointed at a small cave at the side of the canyon.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Qingtang gratefully. But Qin Zhuo just continued to sit there, using the snow to polish his Sword of Destruction.


    Wasting no time, Ye Qingtang immediately headed toward the cave.


    The entrance to that cave was very small and narrow. Even for someone as petite as Ye Qingtang, she had to bend over to enter.


    After walking a few meters, Ye Qingtang saw a wretched-looking skull ced upon an ice tform.

 Chapter 1719 - The Cursed Mystic Realm (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1719: The Cursed Mystic Realm (2)</h2>


    ¡°Little girl, you must be new to this ce?¡± the skull suddenly asked.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    This skull was still ¡°alive¡±?!


    ¡°Just as well, carry me out, I want to enjoy some sunlight,¡± the skullmanded.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. There was no sun outside¡­


    But thinking of Qin Zhuo¡¯s earlier words, she went forward and put Little White Tiger down before picking up the skull. Then she walked out of the cave.


    The atmosphere outside became somewhat strange when the other skeletons saw Ye Qingtang carrying that skull outside. On the other hand, the skull was very satisfied having been brought out of the cave.


    ¡°Little girl, have youe to ask me how to leave this mystic realm?¡± the skull asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The skull chuckled. ¡°It must be that rascal Qin Zhuo who told you toe. Never mind. Since you were nice enough to bring me out here, I will tell you. But¡­ I must warn you that all those who tried to leave this ce came to a miserable end. To this day, no one has been able to leave. It might be better if you just give in and settle down he©`argh¡­!¡±


    The skull suddenly cried out in pain.


    The others didn¡¯t seem surprised at his cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Qingtang saw that the skull seemed to be quivering in pain.


    The skull trembled for some time before finally taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s just that my limbs are being eaten by some monster.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell?!


    ¡°I say, little girl. Stop thinking about leaving this ce. Just look at him. It¡¯s because he kept trying to leave that the bones of the rest of his body were dismembered by monsters. All he has left is that skull. Although the rest of his body is separated from him, he can still feel the pain of being bitten, chewed on, trampled upon and torn apart¡­ there are so many monsters in this mystic realm that his body has already been split into several hundred pieces. Several hundred kinds of pain merged together and tormenting you every single second of eternity¡­ can you endure that?¡± The giant skeleton snorted as he looked at Ye Qingtang with a questioning tilt of its head.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face instantly turned grim.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. This is the kind of risk you must bear if you wish to leave this ce. Now, all I have left is this skull. Are you willing to take on such a risk?¡± the skull asked with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath.


    ¡°Can you please tell me how to leave this ce?¡±


    The skullughed out loud. ¡°Young people are truly fearless. Since you wish to know, I will tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°This mystic realm has three parts. The first is the Frozen Ice Fields where we are at now. The other is the Scorched Hot Lands. The final one is the Cemetery of the True Gods. You have to pass through the Frozen Ice Fields and the Scorched Hot Lands before you will find the Cemetery of the True Gods. You must destroy the skeleton of the Cursed True God. Only then will you be able to undo the curse and leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Have you gone to the Cemetery of the True Gods before?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Of course. How else did I end up like this? But even though I have gone before, I can¡¯t bring you there.¡± The skull seemed to have read Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind, then he continued.


    ¡°I am alreadypletely dismembered. Even if I manage to leave, I won¡¯t be truly human again and I don¡¯t know what will be of me. Anyway¡­ I never wish to step foot again inside the Cemetery of the True Gods.¡±

 Chapter 1720 - The Cursed Mystic Realm (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1720: The Cursed Mystic Realm (3)</h2>


    ¡°At that time, he and over a hundred powerful practitioners forced their way through the Freezing Ice Fields and Scorching Hot Lands to finally reach the Cemetery of the True Gods. But in the end, only this lone skull of his returned. Little girl, I warn you, just stay here. If it is really that easy to leave, why would we be all trapped here like this for tens of thousands of years?¡± Yuan Di spoke up.


    ¡°Since there is hope, why shouldn¡¯t I fight for it? No matter how terrible the consequences, it will just be slightly worse off than staying here forever.¡± Ye Qingtang could tell that this mystic realm was a very frightening ce, but the thought of waiting here for eternity until her flesh rotted away to bare bones¡ªthis was something she absolutely could not withstand.


    Everyone in the First Maind was still waiting for her. How could she remain trapped here in this manner?


    The rest of the skeletons didn¡¯tment on Ye Qingtang¡¯s statement. None of them expressed any approval.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Ye Qingtang offered her thanks to the skull respectfully. Even though he was not willing to lead her there, he already told her how to leave this ce.


    ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t change your mind.¡± The skull chuckled. ¡°Never mind, if you wish to go, just put me back in my cave. I have already seen all I want to see today.¡±


    So Ye Qingtang followed the skull¡¯s instructions and ced him back in the cave. Then she picked up Little White Tiger and was about to leave when she found Qin Zhuo standing right before her.


    ¡°Senior Qin,¡± Ye Qingtang greeted Qin Zhuo respectfully.


    Qin Zhuo¡¯s pitch-ck eye sockets bore into Ye Qingtang. He suddenly raised his hand and held out his Sword of Destruction to her.


    ¡°Senior Qin, what are you doing?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    ¡°This sword has been by my side for tens of thousands of years. I will never leave this ce, so I am handing it over to you now. If you are able to leave here someday, please bring it to the Qin family in the Second Domain, and hand it over to my descendants,¡± Qin Zhuo said.


    Qin Zhuo¡¯s meaning was clear. After all, he was already a skeleton and even if he could leave this ce, he would immediately die. The only reason he was alive in this skeletal state was because of the curse.


    Ye Qingtang finally understood why Qin Zhuo helped her earlier.


    ¡°I will definitely fulfil your request if I am able to leave this ce.¡± Ye Qingtang epted the Sword of Destruction and carefully ced this highly-coveted weapon into her space ring.


    Qin Zhuo nodded and turned to leave.


    Ye Qingtang immediately called out, ¡°Senior Qin.¡±


    Qin Zhuo paused.


    ¡°If the curse is broken, what will happen to you all¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Qin Zhuo replied mildly.


    His words made her rx somewhat. She carried Little White Tiger and left the canyon.


    After knowing the dangers of this mystic realm, Ye Qingtang was even more anxious to leave this ce. If she stayed here for too long, she would probably end up bing a bare skeleton like Qin Zhuo and the others.


    Ye Qingtang realized that the raging winds had already simmered down when she left the canyon. What she most urgently had to do now was to find Jiang Shaobai and the rest, and tell them everything she had just learned.


    No matter what kind of rtionship they had outside, faced with such a terrifying mystic realm, they had no choice but to rely on each other.

 Chapter 1721 - Frozen Ice Fields (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1721: Frozen Ice Fields (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang spent a long time walking upon the Frozen Ice Fields, in ordance to the skull¡¯s instructions. Icy winds continuously assaulted her body to the point that her already-fair face was so cold that it hadpletely drained of color. If not for the warmth of Little White Tiger in her arms, she would probably have frozen to death.


    That skull had said that there were three areas to this mystic realm. Although he didn¡¯t point out the exact direction of the Cemetery of the True Gods, Ye Qingtang surmised that since she had to pass through the Frozen Ice Fields and the Scorched Hot Lands before arriving at the cemetery. It was likely that the cemetery would be situated in the innermost depths of the mystic realm. All she had to do was to walk in the opposite direction of where she came from.


    On the way, Ye Qingtang saw plenty of frozen corpses. She tried to find traces of Jiang Shaobai and the rest, but the Frozen Ice Fields were so vast that it was near-impossible to find anyone.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded out.


    ¡°That¡¯s Sang Feiyu¡¯s voice.¡± Having been alone for so long, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help being excited at hearing a familiar voice. She quickened her steps and hurried over to the source.


    Sang Feiyu¡¯s voice hade over from a patch of frozen trees.


    As she carried Little White Tiger, Ye Qingtang carefully navigated her way around those trees which were covered in sharp, spiky icicles. She lightened her steps.


    Sang Feiyu¡¯s voice sounded increasingly clear as she approached the source. She seemed to be calling out for something, and also softly humming an old tune to herself now and then.


    ¡°That woman still has the mood to hum to herself under such circumstances? Looks like she isn¡¯t in any danger.¡± Little White Tiger was impressed by Sang Feiyu¡¯s lighthearted attitude.


    However¡­


    When Ye Qingtang arrived at the source of the voice, she saw a wide smile on Sang Feiyu¡¯s delicate little face. Those frozen, white lips were split apart in a jagged manner and instead of a pink tongue between those lips, a bloodied, icy vine was sticking out.


    ¡°Is there anyone who cane and apany me¡­¡±


    Sang Feiyu¡¯s voice sounded out once again. But this time, Ye Qingtang was not at all inclined to step forward. In her arms, Little White Tiger widened its eyes at the sight and it nearly threw up its insides.


    The Sang Feiyu before them was no longer human.


    Her petite frame had been split into four sections by an icy vine. Her limbs had been torn apart and then connected back together by icy vines which prated the open wounds on her body like barbed wire. Her head had also been wound back to the body. The icy vine protruding out of her lips had entered her head via an opening in her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold here¡­ who cane apany me¡­¡± The vine in Sang Feiyu¡¯s mouth kept wriggling about. The frozen blood on it looked exceptionally demonic.


    ¡°She is¡­ still alive¡­ she is still conscious¡­¡± Little White Tiger widened its eyes as it noticed the despondency and bitter pain in Sang Feiyu¡¯s eyes. Her features were twisted in pain and it was clear that she did not intend for the words to being out from her mouth.


    She had be this icy vine¡¯s ything¡­


    But she was stillpletely conscious.


    The disturbing sight made Ye Qingtang nauseous as she stared at Sang Feiyu, who had been a happy, chatty girl not too long ago. She watched as the icy vine manipted the girl¡¯s broken limbs like a puppet, and how every movement caused gut-wrenching pain to Sang Feiyu.

 Chapter 1722 - Frozen Ice Fields (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1722: Frozen Ice Fields (2)</h2>


    Sang Feiyu was clearly in extreme agony but her lips continued to hum that disturbingly rxed tune¡­


    Sttered across those icy vines were streaks of frozen blood.


    Beautiful and gruesome.


    ¡°Crack crack¡­¡± Sang Feiyu¡¯s jaws strained as they were forced apart, emitting the sounds of bones breaking. Bloodied tears trickled down from her eyes, halted by the extreme chill before they could even fall from her chin.


    Ye Qingtang quietly clenched her fists. Although she didn¡¯t have much interaction with Sang Feiyu, she could not bear this morbid scene before her.


    ¡°You are unable to save her,¡± Little White Tiger reminded in a low growl, as it observed her tightly pursed lips.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Qingtang lowered her voice. Sang Feiyu was more powerful than her and even she could not escape those icy vines¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, we have to keep going. Who knows how many monsters are in this ce,¡± Little White Tiger said.


    Ye Qingtang nced at Sang Feiyu again. She suppressed the impulse she felt welling up inside her, and flew up into the air with Little White Tiger in her arms.


    Only by destroying the Cursed True God would those souls trapped in this mystic realm be freed¡­


    Ye Qingtang never expected the firstpanion she would find to be in such a state. Her already heavy heart grew even more grim.


    ¡°It looks like she entered this ce when she was trying to escape from the Ice King.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. Previously she still had the intention of sharing the information she had gathered with the others. But she was not so optimistic anymore.


    Sang Feiyu was no weakling. In fact, she was even more powerful than herself. But she ended up in such a wretched state, tormented by some monster. She really wondered¡­ how long the others could survive.


    Ye Qingtang had just flown a few meters away when that icy vine tree detected her presence. It suddenly shot out countless icy vines toward Ye Qingtang!


    ¡°Run!¡± An anguished cry resonated through the air.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart gave a heavy jolt.


    It was Sang Feiyu¡¯s voice. Her final rally¡­


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to stop. She fled with Little White Tiger in her arms.


    Those icy vines seemed to havetched onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s presence. Relentless, they continued flying toward her, trying their best to drag her back to make her their newest ything.


    Pah! Ye Qingtang got a vicious smack in the back by one of the ice vines. A searing pain radiated throughout her entire body. She swayed from the agony and nearly fell from the sky.


    Little White Tiger immediately spewed a stream of white mes toward that vine. Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth in pain as she flew desperately away with the little white tiger tight in her arms.


    She could not stop!


    The ice forest beneath her feet seemed toe alive. Scores of icy vines flew straight up at her like hands from the depths of hell trying to drag her down into the abyss.


    She faced the constant danger of imminent death.


    ¡°Save me, don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡± Sang Feiyu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded out from somewhere behind Ye Qingtang. She instinctively turned back and saw a frozen, purplish tongue stuck upon one of the ice vines. It vibrated as that spine-chilling voice drifted over to Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    It was Sang Feiyu¡¯s tongue¡­


    Boom! A huge explosion sounded out from somewhere in front of Ye Qingtang, followed by a series of tremors which spread through the frozen forest.


    Before Ye Qingtang could see what was happening, an immense ck figure suddenly barrelled out from within the forest!

 Chapter 1723 - Frozen Ice Fields (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1723: Frozen Ice Fields (3)</h2>


    That ck figure charged straight at Ye Qingtang and she quickly dodged. But the ck figure still managed to scratch her shoulder, leaving behind a garish wound so deep that the bone could be seen!


    The ck figure then fell down to the ground and stepped upon those pursuing ice vines.


    It was then that Ye Qingtang finally saw clearly what that ck figure was.


    Monster. It looked like some kind of leopard, yet it¡¯s body was double that of a rhinoceros. A ne made up of human heads hung around its neck. Those human heads had already turned into skulls, but one was still fresh and new¡­


    ¡°Qin Mo¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s head was instantly filled by a buzzing noise when she saw that fresh human head.


    Qin Mo was one of the top ten in the previous Martial Arts Championship. He had also entered the mystic realm together with the rest. But as he was a quiet loner with an insignificant presence, people often forgot about him.


    But now¡­


    Qin Mo¡¯s head was hanging from that monster¡¯s neck. Those bloodshot eyes were still swiveling about as he stared straight at Ye Qingtang¡­


    ¡°It hurts so much¡­ Ye Qingtang¡­ please stay behind and apany me¡­¡± Qin Mo¡¯s twisted lips spewed out a continuous stream of bitter words. ¡°Why, why did I end up meeting such a monster¡­ why am I not dead yet¡­ Ye Qingtang, I am in such pain, such great great pain¡­ why me¡­ Why wasn¡¯t it you the one who ended up like this instead¡­¡±


    Qin Mo¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with a poisonous grievance. But before he could finish his words, the monster suddenly reached up one paw and tore off Qin Mo¡¯s lower jaw.


    Qin Mo¡¯s eyes bulged out in pain.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The monster seemed to hate Qin Mo¡¯s whining. Its essories should just quietly hang upon its neck.


    Taking advantage of the monster¡¯s rage, Ye Qingtang fled with Little White Tiger in her arms. She could not even be bothered about her injury for now.


    There was no time to stop. That monster and those ice vines were constantly trying to think of ways to take her life.


    Under the freezing cold and endless snow, Ye Qingtang poured in all her energy to escape. She was drenched in sweat from her efforts, and her sweat immediately froze the moment they seeped out of her pores.


    That monster and the icy vines had no intention of letting Ye Qingtang escape. They continued to chase after her, persistent and unyielding. Ye Qingtang concentrated all her strength into flying as quickly as she could. Only then did she manage to put in some distance between them.


    The roars and howls finally faded away after Ye Qingtang flew on for a long time. That deadly ice forest was also no longer beneath her feet. She felt like she was nearly drained of all energy but she continued to feel the urgent need to put a little more distance between herself and that deadly ce. The wound on her shoulder radiated endless waves of intense pain, but she couldn¡¯t stop. Not yet, not now.


    Only when her energy was nearly depleted did she start to plummet to the ground.


    Ye Qingtang would be fatally injured if she continued to plummet at this speed!


    Little White Tiger¡¯s feline eyes widened at the high speed that Ye Qingtang was falling. It suddenly leaped out of her arms and its tiny body suddenly expanded several times. It gripped Ye Qingtang¡¯s clothes between its jaws and tried to pull her back.


    But her clothing had frozen over and was crushed to bits under the pressure of his jaws. Like a broken kite, Ye Qingtang continued to freefall.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Little White Tiger cursed before pouncing straight towards Ye Qingtang. It reached out and pulled her into its soft fur before flipping over andnding heavily upon the icy grounds.

 Chapter 1724 - Frozen Ice Fields (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1724: Frozen Ice Fields (4)</h2>


    Even after the heavy impact, Little White Tiger managed to drag itself up and gazed at the unconscious Ye Qingtang.


    It was all cold around Ye Qingtang. Her wound had turned purplish from the start of gangrene. She had expended all her energy and was unable to maintain her body warmth.


    In the Frozen Ice Fields, a person¡¯s energy expenditure would be over 10 times higher than normal. This kind of temperature would be fatal to anyone.


    Little White Tiger blew a stream of warm air and quickly pulled Ye Qingtang into its soft furry belly. It used its own body warmth to raise Ye Qingtang¡¯s temperature.


    Ye Qingtang slowly came to and felt waves of intense pain radiating from her shoulder. But a series of moist warmth helped to lessen the pain.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw her erged Little White Tiger carefully licking her wound, trying to prevent the flesh around the wound from turning gangrenous from the extreme cold.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing her awaken, Little White Tiger breathed a sigh of relief.Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart warmed when she saw how carefully and gently the little white tiger was using the tip of its tongue to lick her wound, so that the sharp barbs on its tongue wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°I am fine now.¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her arm with effort to stroke Little White Tiger¡¯s fur.


    Everything in this mystic realm seemed to be vying for her life the moment she stepped into it. It had just been a short time since she entered the realm but she felt like she had endured a long bloody battle.


    Retrieving an elixir from her space ring, Ye Qingtang was thankful that it was of some use. Although Dharma treasures were useless here, elixirs were still effective.


    Snow and silence engulfed her surroundings. Apart from herself and Little White Tiger, Ye Qingtang could not see any forms of life.


    ¡°The Frozen Ice Fields, the Scorched Hot Lands¡­ Cemetery of the True Gods¡­¡± Ye Qingtang murmured to herself. She had yet to even step out of the Frozen Ice Fields. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the horrors that awaited her in the Scorched Hot Lands and the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    First was Sang Feiyu, then Qin Mo. In addition, there was Wu Xiao who was swallowed by the Ice King. The top ten from the Martial Arts Championship had now been pared down to only three persons.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether the rest were still alive, or¡­ have they already ¡°died¡± in these Frozen Ice Fields.


    ¡°Shaobai¡­ you¡¯d better be okay.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Her greatest worry was Jiang Shaobai¡¯s safety.


    As Little White Tiger was very big now, it was too conspicuous in such a dangerous ce. Ye Qingtang dressed her wound with a simple bandage and swallowed her elixir. She then made Little White Tiger small again and carried it as she flew up into the sky.


    If she was lucky, she might be able to spot Jiang Shaobai¡¯s figure on the way. She had no time or energy to bother about the rest. Her heart constricted whenever she thought of how that cheerful, goofy kid might die here.


    Harsh winds howled as white snow continued to fall. Ye Qingtang forged ahead as she tried to locate Jiang Shaobai. But she saw nothing. Frozen mountain ranges meandered all around and silence permeated the air. This ce was like a dead zone, there were no signs of life at all.


    Halfway along, Ye Qingtang saw a long sword stuck into a block of ice. The sword was dripping with fresh blood and a severed hand was still grasping tightly onto the handle. That patch of red blood was exceptionally garish and eye-catching against the snowy backdrop.


    With just one nce, Ye Qingtang recognized that the sword belonged to Zhan Rao. But there was no sign of him anywhere except that severed hand and that lone, long sword.

 Chapter 1725 - : Frozen Ice Fields (5)

    <h2>Chapter 1725: Frozen Ice Fields (5)</h2>


    The aura of death hung constantly over the mystic realm.


    Even the skies were not safe.


    Ye Qingtang could see from afar, the shining ¡°stars¡± in the sky in front of her. These lights were all gathered in one spot and were shining incessantly.


    A sense of foreboding rose in her throat. She quickly hugged the little white tiger and swerved toward the iceberg below her feet. She found a cave and quickly hid inside.


    But in the next instant, a huge shadow passed over her head. Ye Qingtang looked up quietly and saw an ice phoenix over 100 meters wide flying above her. The ice phoenix was covered in icy blue mes which fell like rain over them as it passed by.


    But before she could even blink, the entire iceberg had been covered in ice-fire!


    The ice-fire conveyed not a shred of warmth and only made their surroundings even colder.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s teeth were already chattering before she even touched the me. No matter how hard she tried to circte her energy, there was no way tobat the cold at all.


    Just the scales from the ice phoenix were this terrifying¡­


    Ye Qingtang hid quietly in the cave, her body as cold as ice as Little White Tiger tried to warm her up as much as possible so she wouldn¡¯t freeze to death.


    After a long time, the sky started to darken and the ice-mes gradually faded from the iceberg.


    It was only then that Ye Qingtang climbed out of the cave, her fingertips already purple from the cold. Wherever the ice-mes had touched her body was shockingly cold and chafed painfully against her clothes.


    She had thought that she was safe for now but froze as she climbed to the top of the mountain.


    The ice-mes hadn¡¯t vanished at all. They had converged to be a huge ice-me monster!


    The ice-me monster roared as it sensed Ye Qingtang and rushed straight towards her.


    Ye Qingtang felt the strong breath of the monster rushing towards her. Without thinking, she quickly grabbed Little White Tiger and streaked towards the sky.


    But a pair of ming wings burst forth from the monster as it flew up as well at a terrifying speed.


    In an instant, the ice-me monster had caught up to Ye Qingtang.


    She couldn¡¯t escape!


    Ominous thoughts formed in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. As she turned back and saw the monster rushing towards her, Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth, lifting her fingers to conjure up two ck mes, and rushed towards the beast!


    As the ck mes and the ice-mes collided, powerful waves rippled through the sky.


    The ice-me monster howled angrily. It knocked the ck mes away and rushed towards Ye Qingtang with its mouth wide open.


    Ye Qingtang could feel her ck mes have an effect on the ice monster. Without any other thoughts in her mind, she released all the energy she had, making the ck mes around her burn even stronger. She threw Little White Tiger over her shoulder as she blocked the monster¡¯s iing mouth with both of her hands.


    The ice-me monster¡¯s teeth pierced straight through Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, the excruciating pain spreading through her entire body as it instantly tore through her skin and flesh, leaving a searing burn in its wake. Ye Qingtang¡¯s teeth broke as she gritted her teeth hard, not daring to let go.


    It was going to bite her arms off if she even let go a little.


    And that would only mean death.

 Chapter 1726 - Frozen Ice Fields (6)

    <h2>Chapter 1726: Frozen Ice Fields (6)</h2>


    She was going to fight until the end!


    Ye Qingtang focused all the ck mes onto her arms and directed it straight into the monster¡¯s mouth.


    As the ck mes poured towards the monster¡¯s mouth, it trembled and bit down even harder, as though it wanted to utterly crush her arms.


    Ye Qingtang could feel every bit of the pain from her bones being impaled by the monster as her blood dripped continuously, yet she continued sting at the monster with her ck mes.


    Sensing the dire situation, the little white tiger got up. With its petite body, it jumped straight into the monster¡¯s mouth through the gaps between its teeth. Little White Tiger then opened its mouth and shot a jet of white mes straight into the ice-me monster¡¯s body.


    Bang! The ice-monster covered in ck mes exploded. At longst, the ice-mes intertwined with ck mes flew all over the ce as the bite over Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms finally faded.


    Little White Tiger jumped onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s back as his body erged. He grabbed Ye Qingtang hastily with his mouth to dodge the iing ice-mes.


    The ice-mes began taking shape again as they fell onto the ground. Cursing inwardly, Little White Tiger quickly dragged Ye Qingtang away from the ce as fast as possible.


    Damn it, just the scales from the ice phoenix were enough to make such a terrifying monster. And they even reformed after being split apart. How many crazy things were in this goddamn ce?


    Going as quickly as he could, Using his speed, Little White Tiger brought Ye Qingtang away from the ice-me-covered iceberg, not daring to stay another second.


    It only stopped to rest in a cave after it had escaped to the foot of the ice mountain.


    By now, its mouth was filled with the coppery taste of blood. The wound on Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm had stained its entire mouth.


    Little White Tiger quickly put Ye Qingtang down, looking over her arms, which had be a gory mess of blood and flesh. The only saving grace was that her bones had only been mildly fractured, not broken. If they had¡­ she would die here.


    But even if that was the case, the grotesque wound still worried Little White Tiger greatly.


    The monster had been covered in ice-mes, and wherever it touched froze instantly. Since Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms had already been frozen from the mes, some areas had already turned purple from the cold.


    Ye Qingtang leaned against the walls of the cave, her face deathly pale. She braced herself against the pain and opened up her space ring to take out the elixirs. Her entire body felt like it was being ripped apart from the inside.


    Her wound was worse than she had thought.


    She had spent all her energy and only barely got rid of the ice-me monster, which was merely a small-fry in this mystic realm.


    Regardless of whether it was the ice phoenix, the Ice King or the ice vine monster, they were all monsters that mere humans could never even dream of defeating.


    There were so many powerful men from the Second Domain who didn¡¯t dare take one step out of the canyon because they knew how terrifying these creatures were.


    As someone who was only from the Paragon level, she was a mere ant in the eyes of these monsters.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte today. Let¡¯s rest here. You¡¯re not going anywhere¡­ in that condition anyway.¡± Wanting to give as muchfort as possible, Little White Tiger wrapped Ye Qingtang in his warm tummy and sighed.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    It had been a harrowing day, and she was alreadypletely exhausted. If she were to continue on in this state, she would definitely die. She had to rest and regain her strength before continuing on this deadly journey.


    Utterly drained, Ye Qingtang quickly fell asleep buried in Little White Tiger¡¯s warmth. After it sensed her fall asleep, Little White Tiger shut its eyes as well.


    Darkness covered the ground as night fell. In the midst of the chilling, lonelynd of ice, the wind brought with it the scattered voices of the dead.


    In the dark, a pair of eyes focused on the woman and the beast in the cave¡­

 Chapter 1727 - Being Watched (1)

    Chapter 1727: Being Watched (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. She kept instinctively snuggling towards Little White Tiger to enjoy its warmth.


    The intense pain continuously radiating from the wound hurt so much it made her scalp tingle. The massive loss of blood caused her body to feel extremely weak and tired.


    Luckily, before entering mystic realm, she had prepared a good quantity of elixirs and food rations and Elder Qian had also given her a number of items. Although those Dharma treasures were useless here, the healing elixirs were what she most needed now.


    For the first time in her life, Ye Qingtang realized what it felt like to have elixirs as her meals.


    ¡°The monsters here are very strange. Although your wound has mostly healed¡­ it just looks weird.¡± Little White Tiger gazed at the groggy Ye Qingtang. Although her wound had gradually healed after she ingested arge quantity of elixirs, the newly-grown skin and flesh was not soft and pink. Instead it had a greenish-grey hue.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she studied her wound.


    She had already detected that wounds incurred over here continued to emit waves of bone-piercing chills even after healing. The surrounding flesh also experienced bouts of phantom aches she could not exin. It was like having an ice spike embedded within the flesh.


    ¡°Do you feel anything strange about this ce?¡± Little White Tiger gazed outside the cave. As Ye Qingtang¡¯s injuries had been too grievous, they had been hiding out in this cave over the past few days.


    Luckily this cave was rather remote and no other monsters discovered them. Otherwise, it would be a one-way road to hell in Ye Qingtang¡¯s condition.


    Nevertheless, although the past few days had been peaceful, Little White Tiger couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being watched. It just felt like something was watching them in the darkness.


    Whenever it expanded its awareness to probe the area, it could not detect anything at all. But the moment it retracted its senses, the tingling feeling of being watched appeared once again.


    Little White Tiger told Ye Qingtang of its suspicions.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s perceptiveness was not as good as Little White Tiger¡¯s. In addition, she was very weak and didn¡¯t have much awareness of her surroundings.


    While Little White Tiger tried to probe several times, it was to no avail. It couldn¡¯t help doubting whether it was being overly suspicious because the mystic realm was just too strange.


    More time passed and Ye Qingtang had recovered almost back to her normal state, so it was not feasible to continue hanging around this ce like this. They would have to continue their way toward the Cemetery of the True Gods as quickly as possible to destroy the bones of the Cursed True God. Only then could they truly escape this god-forsaken ce.


    Little White Tiger noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s pale face and bravely decided to head out alone first to scout out their route. It was still strong enough to run if it encountered any monsters.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang remained in the cave to await news.


    She watched Little White Tiger leave the cave. Without its body heat, she once again felt the bone-piercing chill. Curling up instinctively, she circted her spirit energy to maintain her body temperature.


    Perhaps she had expended too much energy before, Ye Qingtang¡¯s stomach started to rumble. She opened her space ring and took out some food to eat, then washed it down with some water from melted snow. While she swallowed the rations mechanically, she thought about how she could safely escape this mystic realm.


    As Ye Qingtang pondered what to do next, she suddenly heard footsteps outside. That noise was very light and different from Little White Tiger¡¯s usual padded footsteps.

 Chapter 1728 - Being Watched (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1728: Being Watched (2)</h2>


    Sprinting into action, Ye Qingtang went on high alert. She tossed aside her half-eaten food and tried her best to merge into the shadows.


    That noise was definitely not Little White Tiger¡­


    What on earth was it?


    At this point, Ye Qingtang had yet to fully recover and Little White Tiger was not by her side. She would be dead-meat if she encountered some monster from this mystical realm.


    Time passed slowly. Ye Qingtang was extremely vignt, hiding within the shadows. She fixed her eyes upon the entrance of the cave, her hand already firmly grasping her sword.


    A ck figure suddenly shed past the entrance of the cave!


    Before Ye Qingtang could ready herself, that ck figure retreated from the entrance¡­


    That thing shed past again but didn¡¯t attack the hidden Ye Qingtang. Even so, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to let down her guard. She was drenched in cold sweat from anxiety.


    They had already been too careless before.


    Little White Tiger¡¯s earlier suspicion was probably urate. There really was something outside the cave watching them.


    However¡­


    What was it?


    Why had it not attacked them yet?


    Ye Qingtang was full of doubt, but also slightly relieved.


    It was certainly no normal being if it could evade Little White Tiger¡¯s detection. Although Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know why it had yet to attack them, she did not dare to continue staying in this cave.


    No matter what, they had to leave immediately after Little White Tiger returned.


    As she waited, Ye Qingtang continued hiding in the shadows. She did not move a single step nor were there any more strange noises from the outside. The ck figure didn¡¯t appear again.


    But somehow, Ye Qingtang had a feeling that the thing was still there. It could be hiding right outside the cave as it had over the past few days, crouching in the darkness and watching their every move.


    The thought sent a chill down her spine.


    A long time passed and Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands had already gone white from the cold. A familiar voice finally echoed through the cave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I had a look outside and there are no monsters around. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± Little White Tiger shook off the snow umted on its body.


    Having been pursued by several monsters for some time, Little White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but find it rather strange that there were no monsters at all when it scouted the area.


    ¡°The monsters here are not that easily detected, moreover, you are not human. Those monsters might not take the initiative to attack you.¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down even though Little White Tiger had returned safely.


    This mystic realm was created by the True Gods to punish humans. All the curses were targeted at humans. As Little White Tiger was not human, those monsters might not proactively attack it.


    However, this was merely conjecture on Ye Qingtang¡¯s part.


    ¡°Well¡­ shall we wait here a couple more days then? Wait until you are better¡­?¡± Little White Tiger questioned.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Little White Tiger looked perplexed. Did she feel that it was not safe outside? Why then¡­


    Little White Tiger was about to ask but saw Ye Qingtang ncing at the cave entrance before shooting Little White Tiger a meaningful look.


    The beast¡¯s heart gave a slight jolt.


    ¡°My intuition was correct?¡±

 Chapter 1729 - Being Watched (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1729: Being Watched (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    A cold chill seemed to spread throughout Little White Tiger¡¯s body.


    Damn, and it thought it was being paranoid. It never expected there was really something outside watching them.


    Given the situation, Little White Tiger didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer. It picked up Ye Qingtang and dashed out of the cave.


    Ye Qingtang clung onto Little White Tiger¡¯s back. She had yet to fully recover and had no choice but to let Little White Tiger carry her.


    But before they had even travelled over a hundred meters, Ye Qingtang instinctively turned back to nce at the cave. She saw that the ck figure had been hiding under the snow, and it suddenly charged toward them!


    The ck figure was very fast, so fast that Ye Qingtang could not see what it was. That thing seemed to be targeting Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger. With its agility, it was soon right on their tail!


    ¡°Damn, is that thing following us?!¡± Little White Tiger could feel something terrifying behind them and catching up at a fast pace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± Ye Qingtang furrowed her brows. She could see that the ck figure was quickly approaching. Even Little White Tiger¡¯s full speed seemed slow inparison!


    In both her previous and current lives, Ye Qingtang had never seen something that could match the speed of that ck figure.


    How many more types of these terrifying creatures existed in this mystic realm?!


    Nevertheless, just as Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger were panicking over the ck figure behind them, a series of web-like cracks appeared on the cier in front of them!


    In the next second, water gushed out of those cracks and morphed into numerous giant ice wolves!


    Sh*t! Each of those giant wolves were three meters in height and possessed sharp icy fangs and malevolent eyes. Mighty howls emitted from their wide, bloodthirsty jaws.


    ¡°Damn! There are dangers everywhere! This ce is relentless!¡± Little White Tiger eximed when it saw the pack of giant ice wolves charging toward them. Those giant ice wolves emitted waves of powerful aura as mighty as that of a Paragon-level practitioner.


    What kind of joke was this!


    Over a dozen Paragon-level giant ice wolves, any one of which could easily tear Little White Tiger and Ye Qingtang into pieces. Moreover, there was also some strange creature pursuing them from behind¡­


    They were dead-meat!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank all the way to the bottom. Her breathing seemed to stop as she watched the pack of giant ice wolves charging her way.


    But just as that pack of giant ice wolves was about to pounce at Ye Qingtang, a tremendous demonic aura suddenly surged from behind her.


    That demonic aura passed over Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger, heading straight towards the pack of giant ice wolves.


    The giant ice wolves seemed to suffer an immense blow the moment that demonic aura made contact. With wretched howls, they stopped dead in their tracks, before standing there shivering and whimpering.


    It was like some powerful force was holding them there.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the shivering pack of giant ice wolves and confusion shed past her eyes. Her heart quivered as she observed the demonic aura that permeated the air.

 Chapter 1730 - Little Heavenly Demon (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1730: Little Heavenly Demon (1)</h2>


    She instinctively turned back to look.


    A pitch-ck little thing was a few meters behind her. It was standing upon the snowy grounds and exuding a demonic aura that was intensely suffocating. That aura radiated in all directions continuously,pletely suppressing the pack of giant ice wolves.


    Little White Tiger turned to take a look and that one nce scared it so much that its eyeballs bulged out in an almostical manner.


    A little thing surrounded by ck demonic aura such that no one could see what it looked like. The only feature that could be seen through that aura was a pair of devilish eyes.


    ¡°Damn¡­ is that a¡­ Heavenly Demon?¡±


    Little white tiger widened its eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Heavenly Demon?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    ¡°Apart from from a Heavenly Demon, who else could exude such a powerful and pure demonic aura? But¡­ why is there still a Heavenly Demon over here? Moreover¡­ it seems to be helping us?¡± Little White Tiger narrowed its eyes suspiciously.


    Ye Qingtang would never have thought that it was a Heavenly Demon who was watching them from outside the cave! But the legends imed that they only existed in¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ to be exact, it is a little Heavenly Demon. Look at its size, it seems to be a newborn.¡± Little White Tiger sized up the little Heavenly Demon as he spected.


    ¡°Little Heavenly Demon¡­ why is it helping us?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at those devilish eyes.


    ¡°How would I know? Perhaps it feels that we are its prey and will not allow other monsters to touch us? Or perhaps¡­ it likes us better?¡± Little White Tiger also didn¡¯t understand.


    Would a Heavenly Demon take a fancy toward a human and a beast? Ye Qingtang felt it was more likely that the Heavenly Demon was just reserving them forter.


    Regardless¡­


    She waspletely despondent at the thought.


    Being targeted by a Heavenly Demon was 10 times worse than being targeted by an Ice King.


    On the other hand, it was still a baby Heavenly Demon¡­


    But a Heavenly Demon was as powerful as a True God. Could they have any hopes of defending themselves against it?


    ¡°No matter what, at least it has no intention of killing us¡­ For now. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The Heavenly Demon has no likes, dislikes, happiness or sadness. No one can guess their temperament.¡± Gazing at the pack of giant ice wolves, Little White Tiger didn¡¯t dare to stay a minute longer. It flew off carrying Ye Qingtang.


    Who knew why that Little Heavenly Demon had its eye on them?


    The Little Heavenly Demon stared after Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger as they left. Its eyes seemed to narrow uneasily and in the blink of an eye, it continued to follow them at a frightening pace.


    ¡°Damn, why is it following us again?!¡± Little White Tiger could clearly feel the demon aura behind it and broke out in cold sweat.


    This Little Heavenly Demon truly had its eye on them!


    Ye Qingtang was also at a loss. She turned to see the fast approaching demonic aura, only to discover that although it was following them, it had no intention of catching up. As fast as it was, it maintained a few meters gap behind them.


    Perhaps because of the Little Heavenly Demon and its thick demon aura, the powerful monsters nearby had all backed off? Ye Qingtang¡¯s journey ended up being very smooth-sailing.


    After flying for a long time, the sky was gradually darkening and Little White Tiger had to find a cier to stop and rest.

 Chapter 1731 - Little Heavenly Demon (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1731: Little Heavenly Demon (2)</h2>


    When Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger finally stopped, the Little Heavenly Demon also stopped. It stood there unmoving, several meters away from Ye Qingtang.


    Under the yellow evening light, Ye Qingtang could only make out those bright, demonic eyes. They remained fixed upon herself. But somehow, Ye Qingtang felt that those eyes did not possess any ill intentions. It was just watching her.


    But why?


    ¡°Just how long is this Little Heavenly Demon going to follow us? Is it going to kill us or let us go? It should just do it already.¡± Little White Tiger did not like having the attention of this Little Heavenly Demon.


    Ye Qingtang sighed softly. She did not understand either, but this Little Heavenly Demon did not seem to have any intention of attacking them. This was good enough.


    Anyway, Ye Qingtang knew very well that if this Little Heavenly Demon wanted to kill them, both Little White Tiger and her would be no match at all. As a result, she might as well just rx. She took out some rations from her space ring and started to eat.


    Ye Qingtang had just taken a couple of bites when she realized that the Little Heavenly Demon was moving again.


    It suddenly started to edge toward Ye Qingtang. Those demon eyes were fixed upon the half-eaten rations in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands. Those eyes started to sparkle¡­


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She moved the field rations in her hand from side and side and discovered that the Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes were tracking its movement. There was even a sliver of desire in those eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it hungry?


    Ye Qingtang suddenly recalled that the first time this Little Heavenly Demon made an appearance was when she took out some food while inside the cave.


    A suspicion surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. She tossed the rations in her hand toward the Little Heavenly Demon.


    The field rations were still in mid-air when the Little Heavenly Demon pounced toward it. Opening its wide jaws full of sharp teeth, it gobbled up the rations whole.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was really hungry?!


    Ye Qingtang felt like her world had just turned upside down.


    A powerful Heavenly Demon was interested inmon human food?


    Was it just teasing her?


    After swallowing the field rations, the Little Heavenly Demon actually reached out its tongue and licked its lips in satisfaction. Its eyes continued to stare at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­I think¡­ you¡¯d better feed it until it is full. Otherwise¡­ we might be its food instead.¡± Little White Tiger couldn¡¯t help shivering when it looked at the Little Heavenly Eye¡¯s greedy eyes.


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    She immediately searched through her own space ring. Luckily she had prepared a lot of food in her space ring and had yet to consume much of it since entering the mystic realm, so there was still a lot left.


    Ye Qingtang took out a big piece of dried meat from her space ring. After tearing off a section, she tossed it toward the Little Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°Ahhh oohhh¡­¡± Before the meatnded on the ground, Little Heavenly Demon once again pounced forward and caught it deftly in its mouth. It looked very satisfied after eating.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.


    The high and mighty Heavenly Demon n produced such a greedy little creature?


    Nevertheless, as amused as she was, Ye Qingtang still obediently tossed the rest of the dried meat to the Little Heavenly Demon.

 Chapter 1732 - Little Heavenly Demon (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1732: Little Heavenly Demon (3)</h2>


    The little Heavenly Demon gobbled it all up.


    Perhaps it was feeling more cordial after eating, the little Heavenly Demon started approaching Ye Qingtang.


    With the dim fire light, Ye Qingtang finally saw the true form of the little Heavenly Demon.


    It was a dragon-shaped Heavenly Demon, only about as high as Ye Qingtang¡¯s calf. It¡¯s ck scales glimmered under the fire light with its short, thick back legs firmly nted on the ground. Meanwhile, it also had a little round belly and tiny front paws, making it look rather adorable.


    If not for the fact that it was a Heavenly Demon, Ye Qingtang might have just pulled it into her arms for a cuddle.


    Meanwhile, the little Heavenly Demon had no idea what Ye Qingtang was thinking. It tilted its head and gazed at Ye Qingtang. A short, thick dragon¡¯s tail protruded from its butt, which wagged from side to side now and then.


    After seeing that Ye Qingtang was no longer taking out anything more to eat, the little Heavenly Demon waddled over to Ye Qingtang and gazed up at her. Then it used its little tail to brush her calf.


    ¡°Ahhh oohhh¡­¡±


    It opened its tiny mouth and whined piteously.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Little White Tiger was also dumbfounded. It had never seen such a greedy Heavenly Demon.


    Ye Qingtang had no choice but to take out more food. She knelt down on the ground and tossed it one by one into the little Heavenly Demon¡¯s mouth.


    In response, the little Heavenly Demon gave a contented expression. Those demon eyes narrowed in satisfaction as it chewed.


    As it ate, the little Heavenly Demon suddenly sneezed. It sniffed about Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and that familiar smell rxed it. It had found her earlier because of her familiar scent.


    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± The little Heavenly Demon gurgled happily before suddenly throwing itself into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. It wriggled about to find afortable position and soon fell asleep. Once it did, it even started to snore¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the little Heavenly Demon sleeping in her arms and then at Little White Tiger.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ why do I feel¡­¡± Little White Tiger narrowed its eyes. ¡°It seems to treat you like its family member?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell!


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you possess the mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline? If I am not wrong, it must have detected the scent of that bloodline. It looks like a newborn and there aren¡¯t any other Heavenly Demons around. So you may be the first familiar smell it has encountered. If that¡¯s the case, it is only natural that it treats you as family¡­¡±


    Luckily they were not just backup food for the little demon¡­


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. But gazing down at the sleeping little Heavenly Demon, she felt all sorts of conflicted emotions.


    This little Heavenly Demon was a dragon-shaped demon. It looked very much like a real dragon and she couldn¡¯t help being reminded of her little lightning dragon. But¡­ after Little You Yun was taken away, all life in the First Domain had vanished. Even Little Lightning Dragon had disappeared.


    ¡°You were gravely injured and lost a lot of blood while we were heading to that cave. I guess that was when it detected the Heavenly Demon scent in your blood and made its way toward you. I was wondering why it kept following us¡­ as if we are its family. This is just a newborn Heavenly Demon and it has no idea how to recognize the true members of its own kind.¡± As he said this, Little White Tiger nced at little Heavenly Demon again, no longer as concerned as before.

 Chapter 1733 - Attack From Both Sides (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1733: Attack From Both Sides (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang gazed at the sleeping little Heavenly Demon in wonder.


    ¡°I feel that this is a good thing. If this little Heavenly Demon thinks you are family, the rest of our journey will be much smoother.¡± Little White Tiger grinned. The horrors of the mystic realm they had seen so far were just the tip of the iceberg. No one knew for sure just how many more terrifying creatures and dangers awaited them.


    But with little Heavenly Demon around, they need not be so afraid.


    ¡°Remember those giant ice wolves? They couldn¡¯t even move after seeing this little fellow. Do you know what I mean?¡± Little White Tiger shot Ye Qingtang a meaningful look.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Perhaps due to little Heavenly Demon¡¯s presence, they had not encountered any monsters for some time. Ye Qingtang had been so tense for so long that her already-fatigued body was even more weak and frail now.


    Anyway, since this little fellow wanted to stick to her, there was no need to think too much about the rest for now. Ye Qingtang leaned against Little White Tiger¡¯s soft fur and soon fell asleep. It was the most peaceful sleep she had enjoyed since stepping onto the Frozen Ice Fields.


    Ye Qingtang was sound asleep when sunlight shone across the icynds. Even so, she could vaguely feel a moist warmth on her fingertips. She slowly opened her eyes and was momentarily taken aback by what she saw.


    Little Heavenly Demon had awoken and was happily nestled in her arms, nibbling away at her finger with the space ring. It was also wagging its tail happily.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang kept silent.


    Was the little Heavenly Demon hungry again?


    She had taken out food from her space ring in front of the little Heavenly Demon yesterday. That little fellow seemed to have misunderstood something.


    Worried that the greedy little Heavenly Demon might identally chew off her finger, Ye Qingtang immediately sat up and gently pushed the demon¡¯s head aside.


    Little Heavenly Demon looked very unhappy at being pushed aside. Its demonic eyes filled with crystal clear tears as it stroked its own belly sadly while hugging its tail. It gazed piteously at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was instantly engulfed by a strong sense of guilt.


    You are a Heavenly Demon. Why are you acting all cute and pitiful?


    Aren¡¯t you giving Heavenly Demons a bad name?


    Despite all those thoughts, Ye Qingtang still obediently retrieved arge amount of food from her space ring and piled it in front of the little Heavenly Demon.


    In a sh, little Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes sparkled as it flung its own tail aside and dived head first into the sea of food. Its two short paws were hard at work, shoving the food straight into its wide open mouth.


    Looking at that behavior, Ye Qingtang really felt like it had a bottomless pit for an appetite.


    It must be pointed out that the amount of food it was consuming was several times more than its own size.


    As Little Heavenly Demon was happily eating away, Ye Qingtang was already surveying their surroundings. After all, she couldn¡¯t hang around this area forever. She would have to move on if she wanted to leave.


    Ye Qingtang tidied up and was prepared to continue her journey.


    Little Heavenly Demon noticed Ye Qingtang had climbed onto Little White Tiger¡¯s back again, ready to leave. With another sweep of its paw, it shoved the rest of the food into its mouth. Cheeks bulging with food, it trotted on its two short legs over to Little White Tiger¡¯s side. Without further ado, the little Heavenly Demon then mbered onto Little White Tiger and settled down in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1734 - Attack From Both Sides (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1734: Attack From Both Sides (2)</h2>


    ¡°Wuuu¡­¡± Little Heavenly Demon sat down firmly with its cheeks bulging so much that it had to hold them with its paws. A tuft of Little White Tiger¡¯s fur was still lodged in one of its ws.


    Little White Tiger, ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn, if not for the fact that it couldn¡¯t defeat this Heavenly Demon, Little White Tiger would already have tossed that little punk onto the floor and stomped on it for tugging on its fur!


    Ye Qingtang felt both amused and exasperated at little Heavenly Demon¡¯s clingy behavior. She held it tightly before patting Little White Tiger, indicating that it should start moving.


    Grumbling somewhat, Little White Tiger finally started to move after a bit of reluctance.


    Their journey was rtively calm and peaceful. Ye Qingtang observed several mid-sized monsters eyeing them from the sides. They all paused before scurrying away. Those monsters must have detected little Heavenly Demon¡¯s demon aura.


    Somehow, the greedy little Heavenly Demon had be their protector.


    But its appetite was astounding. Mountains of food had already been stuffed into its belly, but it remained unsatiated. It kept staring piteously at Ye Qingtang, which induced her to subconsciously reach into her space ring. By now, her supply of food was nearing the bottom¡­


    Just as Ye Qingtang was still quietly marvelling at little Heavenly Demon¡¯s appetite, there was a tremor in the valley in front of them. Countless shards of ice scattered down from the mountain tops and some of themnded on little Heavenly Demon¡¯s nose. Curious, it licked at them but then frowned at the chilly feeling.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    An earth-shattering beastly howl suddenly echoed through the valley.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed. She could clearly feel a powerful aura emanating from behind those ice mountains. It was a mighty force and the nearer they were, the more clearly she could feel it.


    Ye Qingtang was about to get Little White Tiger to make a detour but just as they switched directions, a huge shadow stood up from behind that ice mountain.


    It was a giant humanoid beast with an ugly face and rotting boils covering its entire body. Even from a distance, they could smell the evil stench it exuded.


    ¡°Troll¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this monster which was even bigger than an ice mountain.


    Some time in the past, Ye Qingtang had seen this type of monster once. It was during her earlier visit to the two star constetion. But she had just seen a picture of it then, and had never witnessed one in real life.


    Even within the two star constetion, trolls were monsters which only existed in legends. They had been extinct for thousands of years.


    However¡­


    Why was there a troll here now?


    Ye Qingtang was very puzzled, but it was not the time now to ponder such mysteries. The troll was one of the strongest and mightiest monsters. Even the hardest rock would crumble like soft tofu in its hands. In addition, trolls were naturally violent andbative¡­


    At this point, the troll was standing at full height. It took one leisurely step andpletely ttened the ice mountain right in front of Ye Qingtang¡¯s very eyes.


    Countless ice shards scattered in all directions and umted snow gushed out like ocean waves.


    Little White Tiger quickly leaped into the air and dodged the impending avnche. But in doing so, it caught the eye of the troll.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The troll¡¯s green eyes suddenly discovered Ye Qingtang and the others. Roaring with agitation, it raised a giant axe covered in spikes and charged straight at them!

 Chapter 1735 - : Attack From Both Sides (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1735: Attack From Both Sides (3)</h2>


    Cold sweat burst out on Little White Tiger as it jumped over to one side to hide.


    The ax couldn¡¯t reach them but it split the thick, ten-meter-thick ice under their feet clean into two.


    A giant crack cut through the boundless ice beneath their feet, splitting apart the ground as if the axe was slicing into warmed butter. Piercingly-cold water burst through the cracks then instantly froze into pirs crossing the gaps in the ice.


    With a loud roar, the troll stepped forward. The moment the ground moved, another loud crack sounded from the ice.


    Even though the beast was extremely powerful, it moved slowly, itsrge frame making his movements dull and clumsy. But even if that was the case, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare rx for a single minute.


    With the troll¡¯s strength, Little White Tiger and her would be mincemeat if they even took a single blow from it.


    ¡°Damn you, little Heavenly Demon. You ate so much earlier, it¡¯s time for you to do something now!¡± The little white tiger shook as he saw the strong waves rippling from the troll as it approached.


    The little Heavenly Demon¡¯s face was nk in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s head hurt as she looked at the little Heavenly Demon. She had absolutely no control over when it was going to lift a hand to help¡­


    At the same time, Little White Tiger was still sweating buckets trying to hide from the troll when a bright light started shining from the cracks the troll had made in the ice.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad¡­ there¡¯s something¡­¡± Little White Tiger¡¯s gaze turned downwards to the cracks below him. He could vaguely make out something shining like a star floating underneath.


    In the next second, the water which had frozen into ice broke open as a creature resembling a cross between a fish and a bird burst forth towards the sky.


    It¡¯s entire body was icy blue, like an ice sculpture.


    The creature emitted an ear-piercing neigh that seemed to stab right through their eardrums, right into their souls.


    The moment Ye Qingtang heard the sound, it felt as though a strange force had pierced straight through her mind. She trembled in pain.


    ¡°Damn it, is this ever going to end?¡± Little White Tiger stared at the flying monster as it plunged straight at them.


    Lord. A troll and a monster, with them in between. Both of them seemed to want their lives and both seemed like they could devour the sky and earth whole. Their situation was now a thousand times more difficult. Either of them could end them easily!


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she fought against the pain the flying monster had inflicted on her. She surrounded herself with ck mes as her eyes remained fixated on the monsters approaching her on the left and right.


    Even though the troll was slow, the monster was extremely fast. With Little White Tiger¡¯s speed, there was no way they were getting out of here.


    That meant they could only fight!


    The little Heavenly Demon in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms remained expressionless as it stared dumbly at the troll and the monster approaching on both sides. But as it noticed the ck mes on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, its eyes widened.


    Ye Qingtang had already tensed up and was already prepared to fight a bloody battle to the end when she suddenly noticed the little Heavenly Demon reach out and grab the ck mes from her body.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What was this little creature doing?

 Chapter 1736 - A Bewitching Melody (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1736: A Bewitching Melody (1)</h2>


    Before Ye Qingtang had time to think about this, the monster from the ice gave a piercing roar. It shattered through Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind and was so painful she broke out into cold sweat.


    At the same time, the mammoth troll raised its giant ax and lumbered towards Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger.


    Meanwhile, the little Heavenly Demon was still staring in fascination at the ck mes but they weakened as Ye Qingtang was distracted.


    The little Heavenly Demon stared in shock as the me it had painstakingly captured in its hands vanished. At this moment, the shadow of the ax fell on them.


    Those demonic eyes of it suddenly turned angry as the little Heavenly Demon raised its head and let out a roar through a mouth lined with sharp, pointed teeth.


    The roar seemed to have a great effect on the troll and it stepped back a few steps, his ax frozen in midair.


    As for the fish-like monster, it seemed to have been affected by an unknown force as well. It suddenly stopped in the middle of its attack even as its icy blue eyes continued swirling about, as though looking for something.


    Ye Qingtang could only stare in stunned silence as she saw the situation suddenly reverse in front of her eyes. Her life had just been hanging by a thread.


    By her side, Little White Tiger exhaled a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Damn, this little brat finally made a move.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with uncertainty as her gaze swept over the two monsters.


    ¡°This is the Heavenly Demon¡¯s bewitching melody. Who knew this little brat was going to be useful in a pinch?¡± Little White Tiger said.


    The bewitching melody was one of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s powers and had an extremely strong enchantment. Even supreme-divine-level monsters would be confused after hearing the bewitching melody and stop all they were doing. But this would onlyst a short while in supreme-divine-level monsters.


    But even though these monsters were extremely strong, they were nothingpared to supreme-divine-level monsters.


    Otherwise with the little Heavenly Demon¡¯s young age, it would only be able to bewitch the supreme-divine-level monster for the time of one breath.


    In the time it took for Little White Tiger to exin this, the fish-like monster suddenly regained its wits and let out a huge roar, as though angry that it had been toyed with.


    ¡°This monster is stronger than the troll which is why it recovered faster.¡± All of Little White Tiger¡¯s hairs stood on their ends as it looked at the fish-like monster looming towards them in rage.


    Right at this moment, the little Heavenly Demon opened its mouth again and roared at the monsters again. The monster tearing towards them froze for a moment, before it copsed onto the ground.


    Seeing this, Little White Tiger rushed away with Ye Qingtang and the little Heavenly Demon.


    The monster was not weak at all and would be regaining its consciousness soon. They were going to die if they continued staying here.


    Seizing the opportunity, Little White Tiger ran even faster as Ye Qingtang hugged the little Heavenly Demon tightly so it would not fall.


    At longst they finally escaped after Little White Tiger spent all his strength escaping from the previous predicament. On his back, Ye Qingtang breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1737 - A Bewitching Melody (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1737: A Bewitching Melody (2)</h2>


    But there was no time for her to let her guard down.


    A huge shadow passed in front of them.


    The troll had somehow managed to get in front of them!


    ¡°Damn it, this troll isn¡¯t stupid at all, it knows how to take a detour!¡± They had finally escaped the fish-like monster only to be greeted by the troll again. The little white tiger¡¯s heart was pounding hard.


    ¡°Trolls have the ability to escape by burrowing into the ground where they move faster than most creatures. It has an exceptional sense of smell and already has its sights set on us. Even if we escape, it¡¯s only going to keep following us and bide its time.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed as she looked at the troll in front of her.


    Once a troll had its sights set on its prey, it would never stop until it had killed it. No matter how far apart they were, it would continue hunting it down until it knew that its prey was no longer in existence.


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Little White Tiger asked.


    ¡°We can only fight.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed again. She lowered her head to look at the little Heavenly Demon. Not knowing whether it could even understand her, she said, ¡°Look at him and roar again.¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang mimicked shouting in the troll¡¯s direction.


    The little Heavenly Demon tilted its head and looked at Ye Qingtang, a look of confusion on its face. Having gotten its attention, Ye Qingtang took a fruit out of her space ring.


    Greedy little eyes immediately lit up as it reached out to grab the fruit.


    But Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t give the fruit to it. She pointed to the troll and then at the little Heavenly Monster again.


    The little Heavenly Demon blinked at her before turning its eyes on the troll. In the next second, the bewitching melody came out of its mouth again.


    The troll froze again, a dazed expression on its face.


    It was now or never!


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes and stuffed the fruit into the little Heavenly Demon¡¯s hands. The both of them flew up into the sky rapidly as ck mes trailed behind her.


    She unsheathed the sword from her waist. As the ck mes engulfed it, it transformed into the ck me Sword which was a few meters long!


    Ye Qingtang raised the ck me Sword as ck mes surrounded her, and she flew quickly towards the ck troll. Moving quickly around the troll, the ck me Sword sliced into it again and again.


    But the skin of the troll was extremely thick and all Ye Qingtang managed to do was leave ck marks on the troll. She couldn¡¯t do any damage at all.


    After a few breaths, the effect of the bewitching melody on the troll finally wore off and the troll¡¯s eyes were clear and bright again. Looking at the ck marks on its body, it let out an angry roar, raised its hands and grabbed at Ye Qingtang who was flying around it.


    Ye Qingtang quickly flew away and dodged as she pulled a bag of fruits out of her space ring and threw it to Little White Tiger.


    Little White Tiger didn¡¯t understand Ye Qingtang¡¯s intentions. It grabbed the bag of fruit with its mouth and took a few out with its paw, throwing them behind him.


    The little Heavenly Demon looked at the raining fruits, opened its mouth and let out the bewitching melody again.


    Once again, the troll that was about to grab Ye Qingtang, froze.


    Seizing this opportunity, Ye Qingtang turned into a whirlwind of mes, the ck me Sword in her hands turning into a sharp wheel, spinning arcs around with her. In a fluid motion, she sliced straight down the troll¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 1738 - A Bewitching Melody (3)

    Chapter 1738: A Bewitching Melody (3)</h2>


    A loud ng rang out!


    No matter how many times Ye Qingtang tried, she could not prate the troll¡¯s defence.


    Even so, Ye Qingtang was bing increasingly calm.


    She had no idea whether little Heavenly Demon¡¯s bewitching melody had a limit to it. Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to waste a single second. Her attention was suddenly focused on the troll¡¯s huge eyes.


    ¡°Little White Tiger!¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly called out. Understanding immediately what was asked, Little White Tiger immediately took out another fruit and tossed it to little Heavenly Demon.


    Carrying the fruit, little Heavenly Demon continued to hum its bewitching melody. But this time, its voice was significantly softer.


    Ye Qingtang could instinctively tell that the little Heavenly Demon was too young to be able to use its bewitching melody too many times. She immediately stepped off the troll¡¯s arm and flew to the top of its head. With her ck me Sword in hand, she viciously stabbed the troll¡¯s wide open right eye.


    The sword instantly pierced into the troll¡¯s eyeball.


    The intense pain caused the troll to snap out of its trance. It gave an ear-piercing howl as it raised its hand toward its own eye.


    This was herst chance!


    Watching as the troll raised its huge palm, Ye Qingtang drew out her sword and flipped over to stab the troll¡¯s other eye.


    Thick, viscous fluid spurted out of the wound. Ye Qingtang drove the entire sword right into the eyeball before leaping away. She managed to escape right before the troll¡¯s huge palm smacked down.


    Earth-shattering howls erupted continuously from the troll.


    The moment Ye Qingtangnded on the ground, she conjured a roaring ck fire with her bare hands and directed a steady stream of dark mes straight towards the sword embedded in the troll¡¯s eyes. Being channelled through the sword, the mes spread throughout the troll¡¯s body from within.


    The troll¡¯s most challenging factor was its iron-cast skin. No weapon was able to prate it. But if the attack came from within, that tough skin was no protection at all.


    The troll emitted gut-wrenching shrieks the moment the ck mes entered its body. Balls of dark fire spurted out of the troll¡¯s orifices.


    ck mes spurted out of its eyes, ears, mouth and nose. That immense body swayed side to side and after a long time, the troll suddenly copsed on the ground. There were no visible wounds on its body but its eyeballs had already been burned away, leaving two huge empty sockets. The mes continued to rage within those sockets, looking very freaky and deranged.


    ¡°You killed the troll.¡± Little White Tiger flew down and stared at Ye Qingtang in amazement.


    Shoulders heaving from the adrenaline, Ye Qingtang panted as she stared at the dead troll. She was also astonished.


    She had killed a troll?


    It must be pointed out that any one of these things could single-handedly destroy not just a country but a whole continent¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly turned to look somewhere behind Little White Tiger.


    Having finished eating a whole bag of fruit, little Heavenly Demon was obediently sitting on Little White Tiger¡¯s back. It gazed at Ye Qingtang with a tilted head.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression softened.


    If not for little Heavenly Demon, she and Little White Tiger would have been no match for the troll.


    ¡°Thanks, little fellow.¡± Ye Qingtang reached out and stroked little Heavenly Demon¡¯s head.


    Little Heavenly Demon blinked as it continued to stare at Ye Qingtang¡¯s space ring, which it knew was filled with food.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This greedy little creature!

 Chapter 1739 - Looking For Food (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1739: Looking For Food (1)</h2>


    The troll was dead but that evil stench still permeated the air. In fact, the stench became even more intense after the troll was burned by the ck fire.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to linger around. Although she had killed the troll, there were still many other monsters in this mystic realm. That jade-like creature they saw earlier was several times stronger than this troll.


    Now that little Heavenly Demon¡¯s bewitching melody was losing its effectiveness, they would be in danger again if they encountered other monsters.


    Bringing along this little Heavenly Demon was like having a protection amulet.


    However, this little fellow was way too greedy. Perhaps it had expended a lot of energy when using the bewitching melody, but the little Heavenly Demon¡¯s desire for food was even more intense now.


    Even though Ye Qingtang had stored a lot of food in her space ring, her supply would soon run out given the little Heavenly Demon¡¯s endless gobbling.


    But Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t bear it whenever she saw little Heavenly Demon¡¯s piteous face. She would rather go hungry and feed the young fellow instead.


    It was lucky that Little White Tiger did not need to eat. But it felt rather exasperated at little Heavenly Demon¡¯s greediness.


    How in the world did the Heavenly Demons produce such a glutton?


    As her food supply started to run out, Ye Qingtang stopped eating for several days. She would eat some snow whenever she felt hungry, while the rest of the food was all given to little Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°I say¡­ do you really need to give everything to it? You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± Little White Tiger shook out its fur and grumbled as it watched little Heavenly Demon swallow Ye Qingtang¡¯sst pack of field rations. Thereafter, little Heavenly Demon continued to look unsatisfied and hustled over to Ye Qingtang, wagging its tail.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled in exasperation. She had no choice. Her heart melted everytime she looked at little Heavenly Demon¡¯s pitiful, begging face. She couldn¡¯t resist leaving all the food for it.


    But to be honest, Ye Qingtang was truly starving. Her body was still recovering but she had only consumed snow the past few days.


    Given her abilities, she could have gone a month without eating for drinking outside this realm. But the amount of energy she had to expend in the mystic realm was tremendous. She would suffer from hunger pangs after just two to three days without food.


    Luckily they had little Heavenly Demon for protection during this journey, it meant that they encountered much fewer monsters. Otherwise, they would have had a much harder time surviving.


    Little Heavenly Demon continued to gaze at Ye Qingtang with sparkling, teary eyes. Thatst pack of field rations was just a small snack for it. It was still extremely hungry.


    ¡°I really have no more food.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed softly.


    Little Heavenly Demon tilted its head in confusion. Having waited for a long while without getting any food, it hugged its own tail in a forlorn manner and gazed pathetically at Ye Qingtang. The word ¡°hunger¡± was written all over its tiny face.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s head started to ache.


    This little fellow¡¯s appetite was just too big. The food inside her space ring could havested her at least a year. But it had now beenpletely devoured by little Heavenly Demon in just a few days. What should she do?


    Without food, little Heavenly Demon was instantly despondent and listless. It sprawled lethargically in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms all day, its wide eyes quietly surveying the surroundings. The moment it spied some icicles on those ice trees, it gave an involuntary gulp before dashing over to chew on it, causing its little milk teeth to ache from the cold.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ohhh¡­¡± Holding its frozen cheeks, little Heavenly Demon gazed miserably at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1740 - : Looking For Food (2)

    Chapter 1740: Looking For Food (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs she looked at the little fellow¡¯s pitiful state and felt the rumbling of her own empty stomach, Ye Qingtang suddenly had an idea. She had Little White Tiger shrink back down in size, then carried the two creatures into a patch of ice forest in front of them.


    Silence enveloped the ice forest. Ye Qingtang searched for a long while before finally spotting a slumbering ice beast beside a frozenke. That ice beast was over a dozen meters tall and snored so loudly that the ground nearby trembled.


    Ye Qingtang brought little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger over to the side. She continued to observe that ice beast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you want to¡­¡± Little White Tiger suddenly realized what Ye Qingtang was nning to do. It widened its eyes in shock.


    Ye Qingtang must be mad!


    ¡°What else can we do? Just continue to starve?¡± Ye Qingtang was left with no choice either.


    ¡°When did you be such a daredevil?¡± Little White Tiger sighed and shook its head.


    Previously, they tried their best to avoid the monsters in this mystic realm, but now, Ye Qingtang was nning to eat one of them?!


    The desire for food was truly irrepressible.


    Ye Qingtang pointed at the ice beast. ¡°For eating.¡±


    Having spent some time together, little Heavenly Demon could more or less understand what Ye Qingtang tried to say to it. Although it still didn¡¯t understand most of her words, it understood certain key phrases.


    Especially the word¡­


    Eat!


    This word.


    The moment little Heavenly Demon heard the word ¡°eat¡±, it immediately perked up and stared at the ice beast with sparkling eyes. Baring its sharp little teeth and making guttural noises, it immediately wanted to charge toward that ice beast.


    But it was dragged back by the tail by Ye Qingtang.


    Little Heavenly Demon looked very aggrieved at being dragged back. Wasn¡¯t it for eating? Drool had already umted at the corners of its lips.


    ¡°You must bewitch it before you can eat it.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the little Heavenly Demon in amusement.


    That ice beast was no weakling. It was at least a Paragon level. In normal circumstances, Ye Qingtang would have immediately turned and left if she saw such a monster, but now¡­


    Both she and little Heavenly Demon were going crazy with hunger. If they didn¡¯t find something to eat soon, she was worried that the little Heavenly Demon might swallow Little White Tiger and her whole.


    In fact, after enduring several days of hunger, Little Heavenly Demon had already been observing Little White Tiger with glittery eyes.


    Little Heavenly Demon stared at Ye Qingtang in confusion. It finally stopped struggling after some time.


    Ye Qingtang saw that it seemed to understand. She had Little White Tiger wait by the side, while she brought the little Heavenly Demon over to hunt. In case the little Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t understand her n, Little White Tiger could immediately scurry over and carry them away.


    After making all the proper preparations, Ye Qingtang carried the little Heavenly Demon over to that sleeping ice beast.


    If not for the little Heavenly Demon beside her, Ye Qingtang would never dream of doing something so insane just for a bit of food.


    A Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm human bold enough to provoke a Paragon level monster. Wasn¡¯t she just seeking death?!


    Slowly but surely, Ye Qingtang approached the slumbering monster. Then she ced little Heavenly Demon under a tree while she went nearer by herself.


    Little Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t know what Ye Qingtang wanted to do. All it could think about was how to swallow that huge creature in front of it.


    The ice beast seemed to detect Ye Qingtang¡¯s presence. It suddenly opened those big eyes which immediately locked upon her.


    With an almighty roar, the ice beast scrambled to its feet and charged toward Ye Qingtang!

 Chapter 1741 - Looking For Food (3)

    Chapter 1741: Looking For Food (3)</h2>


    ¡°Bewitch it!¡± Ye Qingtang ordered. Little Heavenly Demon was momentarily startled, before opening its mouth and emitting its bewitching melody.


    The moment that bewitching melody yed out, the gigantic ice beast seemed to have been stopped by some hidden force. It stood there unmoving, its huge eyes filled with enchantment.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Ye Qingtang raised her sword and focused all her energy onto her shimmering de. The sword energy shot out in an arc right toward the soft belly region of that ice beast.


    Fresh blood gushed out as a huge wound appeared across that ice beast¡¯s belly.


    The intense pain caused the ice beast to snap out of its trance. It¡¯s head snapped towards Ye Qingtang with bloodshot eyes and howled viciously before charging toward her.


    Little Heavenly Demon instinctively emitted its bewitching melody again when it saw the ice beast attacking Ye Qingtang.


    The raging ice beast once again fell into a trance. Ye Qingtang immediately hacked away at the ice beast¡¯s belly, finally splitting it open.


    Having sustained such grave injuries, the ice beast could no longer rally and copsed in a pool of blood. Up till its veryst breath, it was probably still confused as to how it died at the hands of a weak little human.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Ye Qingtang felt her shoulders sag the moment the ice beast copsed. But before she could move a single step, Little Heavenly Demon had already pounced happily toward the ice beast¡¯s dead body. It grabbed onto the beast¡¯srge paws and started chewing on it.


    ¡°Pffft¡­¡± Little Heavenly Demon immediately spat out the first mouthful, then wiped its own mouth in disgust.


    Pteu! This tasted so gross¡­


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help chuckling as she watched the disdainful Little Heavenly Demon who looked like it had eaten something poisonous.


    ¡°Silly little thing. How hungry are you to just bite into it like that?¡±


    The ice beast had very thick skin and tough flesh. Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s tiny milk teeth probably just managed to scrape off ayer of dead skin. That must have tasted terrible.


    Little Heavenly Demon looked extremely upset, as if it had been deceived.


    This thing was totally inedible.


    Amused, Ye Qingtang set Little Heavenly Demon aside. Making use of her sword, she carved off the ice beast¡¯s thick skin and then sliced off a piece of the soft flesh underneath. She then ignited a ck me on her palm and started roasting the flesh.


    Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s expression was full of disdain. But as the smell of roasting meat slowly reached its little nose, its eyes suddenly brightened.


    After seeing that the meat was nearly done, Ye Qingtang tried a bite. It was very delicious with none of the pungent taste of blood.


    ¡°¡­¡± This was even more delicious than she expected. Could it be that her ck me added vor to the food?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dwell too much on it. She held out a piping hot piece of meat to Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s mouth.


    After being deceived before, Little Heavenly Demon was still hesitant. That earlier disgusting taste still lingered in its mouth. But the delicious smell of roasted meat tempted it, making it inch closer.


    It had already been several days and Little Heavenly Demon was already starving after gobbling up all of the rations. In the end, it just shut its eyes and bravely took a bite.


    Little Heavenly Demon immediately opened its eyes wide which sparkled like starlight. Holding its tiny paws to its cheeks filled with meat, it looked like it was about to float up to heaven in bliss.


    Before meeting Ye Qingtang, Little Heavenly Demon had not much to eat at all. It was already very satisfied by the dried rations she had provided earlier. But this¡­ this freshly-roasted meat was warm and fragrant. It instantly opened its eyes to a whole new world¡­


    Delicious!!

 Chapter 1742 - Looking For Food (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1742: Looking For Food (4)</h2>


    Little Heavenly Demon finished up the piece of meat in two bites. After that, it ran over to the dead ice beast. Copying Ye Qingtang¡¯s earlier actions, it peeled off the skin of the beast¡¯s entire arm. It then looked expectantly at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ahh ooh! Ahh ohh!¡± It patted the exposed flesh excitedly.


    ¡°Hoo! Hoo!¡±


    It wanted Ye Qingtang to roast this entire arm.


    Amused, Ye Qingtang picked Little Heavenly Demon up before ejecting a stream of ck me toward the ice beast¡¯s body, roasting it through and through.


    Before long, the strong smell of roasted meat permeated the air. The back of Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand was dripping with drool from Little Heavenly Demon.


    Before Ye Qingtang let go of it, Little Heavenly Demon threw itself onto the freshly-roasted ice beast and started feasting away with no shame.


    Meanwhile, Little White Tiger strode over and was bbergasted by the sight of Little Heavenly Demonpletely immersed in the joy of eating.


    ¡°Its own parents would probably crush it to death if they saw this.¡± It was the first time that Little White Tiger had seen such an unworldly Heavenly Demon.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled before carving out a piece of meat for herself.


    Little White Tiger was not hungry but enticed by Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s lusty enjoyment, it also tried a few bites.


    Damn, it really tasted pretty good.


    ¡°I realized now that you have the makings of a great chef.¡± Little White Tiger made sure to ¡°praise¡± Ye Qingtang.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    That ice beast was over a dozen meters tall and if it was only Ye Qingtang, she would take over a year to finish the entire thing. But the pint-sized Little Heavenly Demon managed to gnaw the ice beast down to the bone. It didn¡¯t waste even the tiniest scrap of flesh.


    Once again, Little White Tiger was bewildered by its voracious appetite.


    It truly was a bottomless pit!


    Little Heavenly Demon had its eyes opened to a whole new world of gastronomy. It suddenly discovered that those disgusting monsters which it used to consume could turn into delicious food by Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck me and gazed at Ye Qingtang in newfound adoration.


    Having known the taste of delicious food, Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s desire for such delicacies intensified. So much so that¡­ when night fell and Ye Qingtang lit a bonfire, Little Heavenly Demon tried to drag Little White Tiger by the tail over to the fire. It looked like it was nning to roast Little White Tiger to eat!


    Little White Tiger was incensed.


    Was this glutton really going to eat it?!


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang was thoroughly amused. The arrival of Little Heavenly Demon had brought her a sliver of joy even in this terrifying mystic realm.


    But to guard against Little Heavenly Demon gobbling Little White Tiger up, Ye Qingtang would spend some time looking for food as they hurried along their journey. If they encountered extremely powerful monsters, they would take a detour to avoid it, or else make use of Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s bewitching melody to escape. If they met some less powerful monsters, they would try their luck to kill it and roast its meat for food.


    They ate so much that Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s belly started to protrude.


    Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s greatest joy each day was to find traces of monsters in the snowyndscape.


    Having just eaten its fill, Little Heavenly Demon sprawledzily in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, snoring softly. They had been journeying for a long time and they were now somece where all waspletely quiet. Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang suddenly heard the sound of trickling water nearby.


    ¡°How can there be the sound of trickling water?¡± Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious.


    It must be pointed out that all liquids would have instantly froze in the Frozen Ice Fields. She had yet to see any signs of a water source since arriving here.

 Chapter 1743 - A Stunningly Gorgeous Woman (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1743: A Stunningly Gorgeous Woman (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger walked over in the direction of the water sounds. After travelling several meters, they discovered one long, gigantic crack on the icy surface. It lookedpletely natural and the flowing water glimmered, showing no signs of frost at all.


    ¡°How is it possible for there to be a river here?¡± Ye Qingtang gave a slight frown. Before she could ponder this puzzle further, a clear melody drifted into her ears.


    Ye Qingtang turned toward the sound and saw a slender figure sitting on the opposite bank of the river. The woman was dressed in pale blue and had an exquisite figure. Seated with her back facing the water, her hair was jet ck and the ends of it trailed in the water.


    There were plenty of beautiful women in this world and Ye Qingtang had seen more than her fair share. But none were as exceptional as the back profile of thisdy. Some women were pretty only because they were well-groomed. Some women were beautiful because they had great bone structure.


    Thatdy¡¯s back profile alone was utterly gorgeous. Just one nce left an indelible impression.


    A gentle, harmonious tune drifted over from thatdy. It sounded elegant and refined, but also cheerful and upbeat. Every single note was full of unbridled joy.


    Just that voice alone was enough to make one forget about being in such a dangerous ce. One could not help but smile at that melodious voice.


    Ye Qingtang was astonished but didn¡¯t step forward. Too many bizarre things had happened in this mystic realm. How could she forget Sang Feiyu, who became a tormented ything for some ice vines. Neither did she forget the resentful Qin Mo¡­


    Ye Qingtang just stood there quietly watching thedy¡¯s back profile and listening to her wondrous singing.


    The sounds of trickling water apanied that song, echoing across the endless ice fields.


    Suddenly, the song came to a pause, and thedy by theke slowly turned her head.


    Just her side profile was enough to leave Ye Qingtangpletely dumbstruck.


    Even a female like Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help being astounded by that face.


    It was just a side view but already gorgeous beyond belief. The corner of the woman¡¯s eye tilted pleasantly as if she was smiling. That fair, jade-like hand brushed gently across the surface of the river. The slight upward curl of those lips looked like it harbored all the joy in the world.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart quivered.


    She was no monster.


    She subconsciously moved toward that woman, hoping to ask about this ce.


    But before Ye Qingtang could get near to the river, the gorgeousdy suddenly disappeared without a trace¡­


    It was like she had never existed.


    ¡°Did you see that just now?¡± Ye Qingtang turned to ask Little White Tiger.


    Little White Tiger nodded.


    Ye Qingtang was full of suspicion. How did that woman disappear right in front of her? Once again, Ye Qingtang surveyed her surroundings. Apart from an ice mountain range nearby, there were no other geographic features.


    It was almost as if she had seen an illusion. It was like it never existed.


    Could it be there were illusions in this mystic realm?


    But that voice sounded very real. Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang decided not to pursue it. There were too many strange things in this mystic realm. She instinctively felt that there were some things which one should not be overly curious about.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to carry Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger across the river and continue their journey, that singing voice once again drifted over from the nearby ice mountain range!

 Chapter 1744 - A Stunningly Gorgeous Woman (2)

    Chapter 1744: A Stunningly Gorgeous Woman (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWith a slight frown marring her features, Ye Qingtang tried searching for the singing voice with the Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon.


    But once Ye Qingtang was at the bottom of the iceberg, the joyful tune suddenly morphed into something twisted and dark.


    All the joy was instantly reced with sorrow and darkness.


    The song was full of evil and made them feel as though they were breaking. They could hear notes of sadness intertwined with the melody.


    Listening to the song, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind buzzed and trembled, as though the sorrow from the song had been infused into her heart, twisting her soul bit by bit.


    ck clouds covered the once cloudless sky as the song went on and the gentle blowing of the wind gradually became grating. The temperature around them seemed to keep dropping as well.


    It had already been a bone-chilling cold and at this point, seemed to have reached the extremities of what was possible. Ye Qingtang felt as though her body warmth had beenpletely robbed by the wind.


    Even Little White Tiger, which hadn¡¯t been feeling cold at all, was shivering.


    ¡°Damn it, is this woman a snow demon?¡± Little White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but exim as it looked at the snow which was suddenly filling the sky.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly but knew clearly in her heart that this woman was no ordinary snow demon. As the song got darker and darker, their surroundings were gradually buried in the snow storm.


    The cier was quickly nketed in snow.


    Little White Tiger quickly transformed into a full grown tiger, scooped Ye Qingtang and Little Heavenly Demon up into his mouth and took to the skies. They would be swallowed by the snowstorm if they waited here any longer.


    Their sight was extremely hampered by the snowstorm and Little White Tiger could only try to keep hisposure in the mighty storm.


    Even within the snowstorm, they seemed to hear the womanughing evilly¡­


    The snowstorm went on for a long time and the woman¡¯s voice eventually faded. Until the snowstorm subsided, their surroundings would continue to be covered in a thickyer of snow.


    Now the river had vanished, and the iceberg had been swallowed as well. All that was left were snowy mountains crossing over each other.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet. There were no sounds of the wind or the woman singing at all, it was as though none of that had happened.


    The snow was pure white, not a single w on it.


    ¡°We should think of ways to leave this ce as soon as possible. I feel like we¡¯ll end up like those powerful men of the past from the Second Domain if we remain in this mystic realm,¡± Little White Tiger said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and suppressed her doubts as they rushed on.


    Looking at the mountains getting smaller in the distance, Ye Qingtang subconsciously thought about the singing voice of that woman, as though she was still entranced.


    After walking for a long time, the temperature around them started rising. Ye Qingtang had a feeling that they were getting out of this ce, as the ice mountains around them lessened and valleys and hills appeared once again. The bone-piercing cold slowly faded as well.


    Ye Qingtang walked in the direction of the rising temperature and before long, a valley appeared in front of their eyes.


    If she was right, they would be able to leave this ce after passing through this valley.

 Chapter 1745 - The Strange Mountain Valley (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1745: The Strange Mountain Valley (1)</h2>


    Since she had no idea what the ce in front would have in store for them, Ye Qingtang decided to bring Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger for a hunt first.


    After Little Heavenly Demon had killed a few weaker monsters, Ye Qingtang offered a portion of their flesh to it after she cooked the rest with her ck me and stored them in her space ring. It was better to be prepared in case they needed itter.


    Their main concern was that Little Heavenly Demon was going to eat Little White Tiger if it got too desperately hungry.


    After they had prepared thoroughly, Ye Qingtang brought the two of them to the valley which was warming up. But the moment Ye Qingtang stepped into the valley, a thick demonic aura hit them and surrounded the entire valley.


    The valley had looked so bright from the outside, but now that they were inside it was slightly dark and blurry. Not only that, there was also a nauseating stench of evil to go with the demonic aura.


    At the entrance of the valley, Ye Qingtang felt as though she had entered another world. The temperature here wasn¡¯t cold but their surroundings were extremely strange. There were many nts growing on the mountains on both sides but their leaves were dark purple and green¡­


    Ye Qingtang kept her guard up. Even though it was a demonic aura as well, the aura from Little Heavenly Demon and this ce felt vastly different.


    It was clear that Little Heavenly Demon was being affected by the demonic aura as well. Previously it had been very lively, but was now extremely drowsy and ity in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, fast asleep. Ye Qingtang tried waking it up but Little Heavenly Demon had no reaction at all and remained in a stupor.


    ¡°This ce is a little odd.¡± Little White Tiger scrunched its nose up. Its sense of smell had always been sensitive and the demonic aura and stench of evil in this valley was torturous to him.


    Ye Qingtang sensed something off about the valley as well, but as she took a look around she realized that apart from the sole road in the valley, there were no other roads to be seen. The mountains walled them off from any other paths.


    As for the sky above, it was covered in dark clouds as thunder rumbled ominously. They could see lightning sh past from time to time. Little stones rained from above as lightning struck the boulders.


    It would be even more dangerous for them to ignore this route and cross the mountains from above.


    ¡°We can only try.¡± Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. She felt extremely pessimistic about this ce but could not act on her suspicions if she wanted to leave this ce as quickly as possible.


    They were left with no choice.


    Ye Qingtang was extra cautious as Little Heavenly Demon was still sleeping. Before they had even traveled far into the valley, Ye Qingtang noticed big puddles of dark purple fluid on the ground under them. The dark purple fluid was as thick as glue and it stained the entire ground a strange color as it let of a revolting smell.


    ¡°This¡­ what is this?¡± Ye Qingtang walked over to the puddle and could vaguely make out some flesh and bones in it.


    ¡°It looks like the blood of some creature,¡± Little White Tiger said as it sniffed the puddle.

 Chapter 1746 - The Strange Mountain Valley (2)

    Chapter 1746: The Strange Mountain Valley (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s heart sank right to the bottom at Little White Tiger¡¯s words.


    There were not many creatures who possessed purple blood. And for the ones that did¡­ Every single one of them were terrifying beings. Ye Qingtang had no desire to encounter any one of them here.


    Furthermore¡­


    As she looked at the bits of flesh and broken bones, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help thinking of another creature who also possessed purple blood and exuded a demon aura¡­


    There would be great trouble if those deductions were correct. Although she was unable to ascertain whether her suspicions were right, even if they were proven urate, she had no choice but to push on.


    There was only one way out of the Frozen Ice Fields. If she gave up now, she would never ever leave this mystic realm.


    Left with no other choice, Ye Qingtang kept her chin up and walked into the inner region of the mountain valley with Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger.


    The further they ventured, the stronger the demonic aura became. Previously, the unconscious Little Heavenly Demon would still wag its tail now and then, but now, it was lying totally still in her arms.


    Her suspicions grew increasingly stronger. Ye Qingtang discovered many morerge patches of purple blood, as if there had been an attempt to dye the entire mountain valley purple. But the strangest thing was that despite all that blood, Ye Qingtang had yet to see a single corpse.


    Apart from those bits of flesh and broken bones, she had not seen any other remains.


    Those corpses seemed to have been wiped out by something.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly heard sounds of fightinging from afar. She immediately took out a bottle of elixir which could mask one¡¯s aura and ingested it. Carrying Little White Tiger, she headed toward the source of the noise.


    Not far off inside the valley, a bloody scene straight from hell appeared.


    Large patches of thick, fresh purple blood were sshed everywhere, so much so that the earth beneath Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet was damp and sticky. This time, Ye Qingtang finally saw the source of all that blood.


    A swarm of humanoid monsters with malevolent and twisted faces were engaged in a ferocious battle.


    Those monsters were mostly hunchbacked and their hindlegs were bent backwards in the way of beasts. Their skin was dark brown in color and they had wide jaws filled with sharp teeth, as they roared viciously.


    ¡°Those are¡­ fiendish demons?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the battling monsters. A buzzing sound filled her head.


    Fiendish demons were a type of demon which existed in ancient times.


    Legend had it that every single fiendish demon possessed an Emperor-level amount of power. Bloodthirsty and vicious, they loved nothing more than fighting and killing. They also had the habit of killing each other. Powerful fiendish demons could gain strength by swallowing their own kind.


    Ye Qingtang already suspected that those purple blood, bits of flesh and crushed bones belonged to fiendish demons. But she was not entirely certain as she had never seen a real fiendish demon before. There were no such creatures inside the First Domain.


    It was only after entering the Second Domain in her previous life that Ye Qingtang happened to overhear someone talking about fiendish demons.


    Ye Qingtang never expected there to be so many fiendish demons inside the mystic realm!


    What kind of ce was this?


    The group of fiendish demons had yet to discover Ye Qingtang¡¯s presence. There were two opposing sides engaged in a fierce battle with countless defeated demons being felled to the ground. Fresh purple blood spurted out in all directions and the evil stench that permeated the air was revolting.

 Chapter 1747 - The Strange Mountain Valley (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1747: The Strange Mountain Valley (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang hid in the shadows, observing the whole scene.


    Although fiendish demons had some physical simrities to humans, their skin and flesh were exceptionally hard and tough. Even the sharpest des forged from top-grade metals would not be able to cause a single scratch. Legend had it that when a fighter who was Emperor-level and below encountered a fiendish demon, the only thing that he could do was run¡­


    There was no chance he could win a fight against a fiendish demon.


    But somehow, that tough skin appeared weak and vulnerable against their own kind, easily torn apart by those razor-sharp fangs and ws.


    Ye Qingtang stared with pensive eyes as arge fiendish demon shed another demon right in half with just one swipe. Even the bones inside were chopped in half.


    The sight of it made her shiver.


    When she was in the Second Domain, Ye Qingtang had once seen a dagger made from the bones of a fiendish demon at an auction. That dagger cut through metal like it was soft mud, hard and indestructible¡­


    Today, she had truly seen it all.


    Therge fiendish demon bit into its opponent¡¯s head viciously and tore it right off as it started to consume it with relish.


    Fresh blood and brain matter sttered everywhere. Therge fiendish demon boldly ate its prize as it fixed the demons on the opposing side with a challenging re.


    In response, the fiendish demons on the opposing side roared angrily. Thereafter, they actually picked up the corpses of their ownrades and started to eat them too.


    The behavior of these creatures werepletely iprehensible to humans. They wererades just a second ago, but in the next moment, they had be just another source of sustenance.


    Sounds of flesh and bones being chewed drifted into Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears. She couldn¡¯t help breaking out in goosebumps all over.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the fiendish demons were still engrossed in their battle, Ye Qingtang quickly carried Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon and scurried off.


    This type of battle was not something she could take part in. Even if she just stood by and watched, she would be dead-meat if they discovered her.


    On top of that, her status as a human would only result in dire consequences for her.


    But the further she progressed, the more fiendish demons appeared. The entire valley was upied by their battle. Countless bits of demon flesh and blood sttered everywhere. Large groups of fiendish demons gathered over piles of their own dead, gorging themselves relentlessly on the flesh.


    Some of the demons were not even dead yet. Gravely injured, they watched helplessly as their ownrades feasted on their bodies.


    Those gory scenes were disturbing, and constantly challenged Ye Qingtang¡¯s mental state.


    All she could do was to swallow a bottle of elixir to mask her own aura and suppress her presence to the lowest level possible. Otherwise, she would probably suffer a much-worse fate than those dismembered demons if she were discovered.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s every step inside the mountain valley was made very carefully. At longst, she finally managed to leave the fiendish demon battlefield behind. Heaving a sigh of relief, she suddenly saw a familiar figure standing beside a nearby waterfall.


    Covered in blood, Qiu Chen was squatting by the waterfall and using the water to clean himself.


    <em>Qiu Chen?</em>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart gave a jolt.


    Qiu Chen was also one of the people who had entered the mystic realm with her. But they had lost track of each other after the attack by the Ice King.


    It seemed like an age ago.


    After witnessing the wretched fates of Sang Feiyu and the rest, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t immediately rush forward, but hid at the side to quietly observe Qiu Chen¡¯s movements.

 Chapter 1748 - Fiendish Demon (1)

    Chapter 1748: Fiendish Demon (1)</h2>


    Qiu Chen had not detected Ye Qingtang¡¯s presence yet. He just crouched by the waterfall, quietly washing himself. The moment he stood up, a petite figure walked out from a small forest by the side.


    Ye Qingtang turned to look and was stunned.


    The person who had just emerged from those trees was Qiu Ci!


    Qiu Ci¡¯s face was pale. She was dragging arge sack behind her, which waspletely drenched in blood. One would wonder what was stored inside.


    Even though she was looking at two familiar faces now, Ye Qingtang did not let down her guard at all. Having journeyed through the mountain valley, she was well aware of how terrible this demon-filled area was.


    But both Qiu Chen and Qiu Ci werepletely unharmed. Apart from their pale countenance, nothing seemed amiss.


    ¡°Brother Qiu Chen¡­¡± Qiu Ci raised her head timidly to look at Qiu Chen.


    Qiu Chen shot her an impatient look. He suddenly reached out and smacked Qiu Ci to the ground.


    ¡°You fool. Go ahead and die here if you want to. But don¡¯t drag me down with you.¡±


    Sprawled down on the ground, Qiu Ci looked very pathetic as she stayed where she was.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help frowning at this familiar scene. She really didn¡¯t understand why Qiu Chen always treated Qiu Ci in this cruel manner. Weren¡¯t they family members?


    But this scene alleviated some of Ye Qingtang¡¯s wariness. She was still considering whether to ally herself with them, when Qiu Ci suddenly gave a wide grin as she chuckled.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Thatughter was very eerie. There were no signs of a young girl¡¯s shyness and spirit, but was instead filled with a creepy malevolence.


    Qiu Chen climbed to her feet and reached out to grab Qiu Chen¡¯s arm. She tilted her head and smiled even wider. Her lips had split all the way up to her ears. It was like someone had shed her face in half along her lips.


    ¡°Qiu Chen¡­ brother¡­ don¡¯t¡­ leave me behind¡­¡± Instead of a tidy row of human teeth between those lips, it was filled with the sharp, jagged fangs of a beast.


    A blood-red tongue drooped down from Qiu Ci¡¯s mouth, much longer than any normal human being¡¯s!


    Qiu Chen¡¯s originally impatient expression also faded away to give rise to a malicious smile. The corners of his lips split open the same way as Qiu Ci¡¯s, revealing a same set of razor-sharp teeth and long, blood-red tongue. That long tongue reached out and licked the still-wet blood off Qiu Ci¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang watched this entire scene in shock. She had been about to step out to reveal herself. But now, there was no way she was moving a single inch.


    Almost immediately, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesnded on therge, blood-soaked sack on the ground. The sack wriggled as if it contained something alive. Piteous whimpering could be heard from it.


    ¡°Qiu Chen¡± appeared to be angered by that whimpering. He suddenly raised one hand and sharp ws grew out of his long, slender fingers. Then he stabbed the sack with those ws.


    A blood curdling cry rang out.


    ¡°Qiu Chen¡± grinned happily, before he twisted his ws and fresh blood pooled out of that sack. Those piteous whimpers were reced by wretched wails.

 Chapter 1749 - Fiendish Demon (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1749: Fiendish Demon (2)</h2>


    ¡°Rip!¡±


    ¡°Qiu Chen¡¯s¡± sharp ws ripped through the sack and pulled out the bloodied mess inside.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang finally saw clearly what was inside that sack¡­


    The sight nearly made her want to throw up.


    It was a person who had beenpletely skinned. The person¡¯s entire body was a mess of bright pink exposed flesh covered in fresh blood.


    ¡°Qiu Chen¡­ brother¡­ Qiu Chen¡­ brother¡­¡±


    That skinned person was being held in mid-air by ¡°Qiu Chen¡¯s¡± sharp ws. Fresh blood dripped down onto ¡°Qiu Chen¡±, even as bloodied tears streamed down the person¡¯s cheeks.


    Those eyes. That familiar voice. Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    It was¡­ Qiu Ci¡­


    Looking at the skinned Qiu Ci and then at the grinning ¡°Qiu Ci¡±, Ye Qingtang could deduce what had happened to Qiu Ci and Qiu Chen.


    Legend had it that fiendish demons loved to torture. They especially loved to torture humans, who were full of feelings and emotions. This was also why Ye Qingtang was so worried about being discovered.


    Qiu Ci and Qiu Chen had probably identally stumbled into this mountain valley and were discovered by the fiendish demons. The two humans had been captured and skinned, and their skins were now being worn by the demons.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s stomach churned.


    ¡°Stop acting dead. I want to continue ying.¡± The fiendish demon draped in Qiu Ci¡¯s skin whined.


    ¡°They can¡¯t die¡­ they can never die¡­¡± The demon wearing Qiu Chen¡¯s skin grinned an ear-splitting grin. He stared at the crying Qiu Ci, admiring her fearful and despairing expression as he slowly twisted his sharp ws deeper into her, grinding up her insides bit by bit.


    To a fiendish demon, a human¡¯s reaction to torture was the most wonderful thing in the world. So fearful, so easily breakable and powerless under their might¡­


    Just as the two fiendish demons were enjoying themselves, several ck figures suddenly darted out of the trees. They were a group of malevolent-looking fiendish demons. Noticing the two demons d in human skin, they immediately howled.


    Startled, the two fiendish demons emitted their own demonic cries.


    It was clear that the new group of fiendish demons were not from the same camp as the first two. The bunch of them immediately engaged in a fierce battle.


    The new group of fiendish demons were all extremely powerful and they outnumbered the first two. Within seconds, those two fiendish demons were ughtered and the victors peeled off their human skins and kept them away. Thereafter, they immediately started feasting on the dead demons¡¯ flesh.


    After finishing their meal, they discovered the bloodied Qiu Ci by the waterfall. Skewering her with their sharp ws, they picked her up and left the ce. In the end, all that was left by the waterfall was a pool of blood and the remains of those two fiendish demons.


    Once she made sure that the fiendish demons had left, Ye Qingtang slowly stood up after making sure that the aura exuded by those demons had also faded away.


    What she witnessed earlier turned her stomach inside out.


    She didn¡¯t know Qiu Ci well, but seeing a live human being yed and tortured in this manner by the fiendish demons¡ªthe whole experience weighed so heavily on her that she found it hard to breathe.


    It was obvious that the new group of fiendish demons would not be kind to Qiu Ci. It would be a new round of torture for her.

 Chapter 1750 - Fiendish Demon (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1750: Fiendish Demon (3)</h2>


    If she was discovered, Ye Qingtang would suffer the same terrible fate as Qiu Ci.


    Qiu Ci was much more powerful than Ye Qingtang. Although she was not that highly ranked in this year¡¯s Martial Arts Championship, Ye Qingtang had seen Qiu Ci in battle. Among the top ten, Baili Xi was probably the only one who could defeat Qiu Ci.


    But even the mighty Qiu Ci appeared as weak as an ant in front of those fiendish demons, and ended up a torture victim in their hands¡­


    In fact, even a Paragon level practitioner would be useless against the strength and viciousness of these fiendish demons.


    As she pondered this, Ye Qingtang felt that it was truly a miracle for her to have journeyed thus far into this mountain valley. This valley waspletely different from the Frozen Ice Fields. It was like an entirely different world of its own. All those monsters that roamed the Frozen Ice Fields were nowhere to be seen here.


    Over here¡­


    It seemed like only the fiendish demons existed.


    Ye Qingtang steadied herself. She slowly made her way to the waterfall and gazed down at the blood at her feet. She was feeling very terrible about Qiu Ci¡¯s fate but was helpless against it.


    All the creatures inside this mystic realm were powerful beyond belief. The so-called elite in their Central Maind were as insignificant as a bunch of ants, just waiting to be squashed.


    It had never been more difficult just to stay alive.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to leave, she heard a noise from some undergrowth nearby. She instinctively turned to look.


    She waspletely thunderstruck by what she saw.


    Behind that undergrowth was the corpse of a fiendish demon. The demon appeared to have died not long ago, as its blood had yet to curdle. Beside the corpse were tiny pieces of minced up meat.


    It was human flesh¡­


    There was arge quantity of it, spread across the ground.


    Originally, Ye Qingtang had found it strange why she only saw Qiu Ci, but didn¡¯t see any traces of Qiu Chen.


    Now¡­


    Ye Qingtang knew where Qiu Chen was.


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she looked at the mound of minced meat.


    Fiendish demons were addicted to torturing and killing humans. Qiu Chen had been their first target, while Qiu Ci was their second¡­


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. Even though Qiu Chen had already been minced up, she knew his consciousness was still around. Every single bit of flesh was able to feel pain and transmit it to his soul.


    After being skinned and his flesh sliced off, all that was left of Qiu Chen was a pile of white bones, discarded carelessly amongst some trees at the side. It would not be long before his flesh disintegrated into the soil, and his consciousness relegated to that remaining pile of bones. But most of those bones had already been trampled and crushed¡­


    With a soft sigh, Ye Qingtang reached out and picked up all the pieces of bone that she could find. Even so, there were still nearly half of the pieces missing, including his skull.


    By the end, her hands were stained with blood and she gazed down at them. Qiu Chen and Qiu Ci¡¯s terrible fate was like a foreboding premonition to her own. She slowly turned toward the fiendish demon corpse lying by the side.


    That fiendish demon must have been killed by the earlier two demons. But they were too engrossed in torturing their new ythings and didn¡¯t get around to consuming the body yet¡­


    An idea suddenly came to Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1751 - Camouflage (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1751: Camouge (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang immediately put Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger down and drew out her dagger. Without any hesitation, she peeled off the skin of the dead fiendish demon.


    Purple blood oozed out of the demon¡¯s wounds, bringing with it the unique stench of a fiendish demon.


    Even so, Ye Qingtang did not turn up her nose at it. She spread the demon blood all over her body. That blood had a rather strange characteristic. It disappeared from her body after some time, but that demon smell remained.


    Little White Tiger sniffed at her. If it had not seen what Ye Qingtang just did, the smell alone was enough to convince it that she was a fiendish demon.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Ye Qingtang asked Little White Tiger.


    ¡°You smell exactly like a fiendish demon¡­¡± Little White Tiger answered truthfully.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief. She got this idea from seeing those demons wearing Qiu Chen and Qiu Ci¡¯s skins. Although she had eaten the aura-masking elixir, a fiendish demon¡¯s sense of smell was very fine. They would be able to detect her human scent upclose.


    There were countless fiendish demons in this mountain valley, battling one another day after day. It was impossible for Ye Qingtang to pass through this valley without encountering any demons.


    Since it was unavoidable, the only solution she could think of was to make those fiendish demons think she was one of them.


    Fiendish demons loved to torture and kill humans, as well as wear their skins. In addition, many fiendish demons loved to assume the appearance of all sorts of different monsters. As a result, fiendish demons recognized their own kind by scent and not by physical appearance.


    Ye Qingtang rubbed the fiendish demon blood all over her body. The blood quickly disappeared aftering into contact with her own skin, making it easy for Ye Qingtang to conceal herself.


    In this way, if other fiendish demons discovered Ye Qingtang, they would think she was one of them after smelling her scent.


    Still, Ye Qingtang did not dare to be careless. She rubbed the blood all over herself several times, and repeatedly asked Little White Tiger to confirm that she smelled exactly like a fiendish demon. Only then was she finally assured. Just in case, she also rubbed the blood all over Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon.


    After being practically smothered in it, Little White Tiger nearly fainted from the strong scent of the fiendish demon blood.


    Even after finishing all those preparations, Ye Qingtang still acted very cautiously. From afar, she spotted a bunch of fiendish demons doing battle. Previously, she would have maintained a wide distance and skirted around them. However, she wanted to test out her idea and so she secretly moved closer to the group.


    Ye Qingtang grew increasingly vignt with every step taken. Her eyes were fixed upon those fiendish demons.


    When she was within 10 meters of the group, she found that those demons still had not discovered her presence. Only then did Ye Qingtang heave a sigh of relief.


    A 10-meter range was enough to let all the fiendish demons detect her smell. Since they had no reaction, it must mean that her human scent had been sessfully concealed.


    It must be pointed out that fiendish demons liked humans very much. Humans were one of the best ythings for them, and they would never give up the chance to catch and keep one.


    Just like Qiu Ci¡­


    It also exined why they had overlooked the corpse of the fiendish demon in favor of torturing Qiu Ci. Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help sighing again at the thought of Qiu Ci.


    Who knew how many more human lives this eerie mystic realm would take? Ye Qingtang herself had just barely managed to hold onto her own.


    After confirming that her camouge was sessful, Ye Qingtang finally gathered her courage and continued her journey through the valley, with Little White Tiger and the sleeping Little Heavenly Demon in her arms.

 Chapter 1752 - Camouflage (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1752: Camouge (2)</h2>


    Over the past few days, Ye Qingtang had been treading extremely carefully through the mountain valley as she was afraid of revealing herself. As a result, she had barely moved much further from the entrance.


    Now that she was under the camouge of a fiendish demon¡¯s blood, Ye Qingtang progressed a little faster, but¡­


    The further she ventured into the valley, the more shocked she was.


    Large patches of blood and numerous fiendish demons could be seen everywhere.


    Apart from the fiendish demons, there were all sorts of strange creatures inside the mountain valley. Ye Qingtang had never seen such creatures before. Although she had this camouge, Ye Qingtang still tried her best to avoid the fiendish demons.


    The valley was so extensive that it was difficult to tell which direction was the exit. A thick demonic aura enveloped the whole mountain valley, such that it was dark and gloomy all the time. Light barely prated the entirety of the area and it was difficult to ascertain whether it was daytime or night. As a result, it was challenging to mark the passing of time.


    Since they had entered the mountain valley, Little Heavenly Demon had been unconscious, and Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat worried. Luckily, apart from the fact that it was sleeping all the time, its other vital signs appeared normal.


    As they made their way through the valley, Ye Qingtang heard amotion happening somewhere in front. She surveyed the area and saw a forked pathway ahead. A ball of flesh the size of a small hill was blocking one of the pathways. The ball of flesh waspletely smooth and round, without any head or tail. It looked soft and tender, and as pink as a pig.


    Several fiendish demons were surrounding the ball of flesh. They drew long scratches across the ball with their sharp ws. The ball shivered all over as it charged about, trying to escape its debacle.


    Ye Qingtang hid in the shadows, scanning the scene before her, She then decided to follow the other pathway.


    There were plenty of monsters in this valley. She frequently witnessed fiendish demons hunting some of those monsters. Ye Qingtang had already seen that ball-shaped monster several times before. It was ratherrge and quite strong. But it was still no match for the fiendish demons, and was frequently hunted down by them for food.


    Apart from some of the more powerful monsters, most of the monsters in this valley ended up as hunted prey for the fiendish demons. The fiendish demons possessed ravenous appetites. Since they would consume their own kind without any hesitation, it was only natural they would do the same to other species.


    Ye Qingtang had just turned to enter the other pathway, when one of the fiendish demons surrounding the ball paused. It looked up and sniffed the air, as if it had detected something. Itsrades were focused on the ball and didn¡¯t notice its actions.


    But that fiendish demon seemed to have smelled something exciting. It narrowed its eyes and turned, no longer interested in killing that ball of flesh. Instead, it scurried over to the other pathway.


    Ye Qingtang had always tried her best to avoid and hide fromrge groups of fiendish demons. But presently, she had let down her guard slightly as she hadn¡¯t seen any traces of the demons on this pathway.


    Just as Ye Qingtang rxed a little, a ck figure suddenly scurried down from a cliff beside her.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart thumped heavily and instinctively struck a defensive pose. A fiendish demon had somehow scurried down from the side of a cliff. The demon was clinging onto the wall of the cliff with all four limbs, baring its long red tongue and sharp teeth, which were dripping with thick drool.


    And the fiendish demon¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1753 - Camouflage (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1753: Camouge (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was startled by the sight of that fiendish demon.


    Had she been discovered?


    When she saw the crazed eyes upon her, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart had leaped to the back of her throat. These fiendish demons were mostly Emperor level while she was only a Fourth Heaven level. She was no match for them at all¡­


    At this point, the fiendish demon¡¯s eyes swivelled as its saliva dripped down from its tongue, emitting wafts of an evil stench. It suddenly jumped down from the wall and stood before Ye Qingtang, stretching and contorting its hunched back and long limbs. A mighty aura radiated from its body.


    It adopted the pose of a predator eyeing its prey.


    A drop of cold sweat sprouted on Ye Qingtang¡¯s temple. She had sessfully camouged herself against all the other fiendish demons she encountered along the way. How did this particr demon manage to discover her?


    Ye Qingtang immediately leaped into action. She did not dare to hesitate at all. Carrying Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon, she fled.


    She was no match for a fiendish demon. If she was caught, she would be doomed.


    That fiendish demon was momentarily startled by Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden movement. But it quickly recovered itself and emitted a rageful howl.


    It was an earth-shattering howl and following that, a powerful energy wasunched straight at Ye Qingtang.


    It all happened in less than a second.


    Ye Qingtang felt like she had been struck by an entire mountain the moment that energy hit her. Before she had time to react, she was flying through the air from the force.


    She could feel a gush of blood surging up her throat as shended. Gritting her teeth, she swallowed hard to hold back the blood.


    That fiendish demon was stunned when it saw Ye Qingtang copsing just from its howl. It then gave a mocking smile as it slowly stepped toward her. Its grotesque face was full of malevolence.


    ¡°Eastern¡­ trash¡­ how dare you¡­e here¡­¡± The fiendish demon¡¯s voice sounded very weird and creepy. It squatted down and gazed at Ye Qingtang. The demon¡¯s saliva dripped down onto her face.


    The demon was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°Human¡­ you actually have the smell of a human on you¡­ ha¡­ you probably sliced off this human skin not long ago¡­¡±


    The hairs at the back of Ye Qingtang¡¯s neck stood on end. Her body had gone frozen stiff, she was unable to move an inch.


    The fiendish demon¡¯s words were a shock to her.


    What did it mean?


    Hadn¡¯t this demon recognized her identity as a human?


    ¡°What a beautiful piece of skin. I will eat you¡­ and then keep this skin for myself¡­¡± The fiendish demon licked its lips as a greedy glint shed across its eyes. It reached out long ws toward Ye Qingtang¡¯s head, all ready to peel her skin off.


    An overwhelming sense of despondency fell over Ye Qingtang. She was finally meeting her death here. Before the strength of this fiendish demon, she was too weak.


    But just as Ye Qingtang resigned herself to her fate, the fiendish demon¡¯s face stiffened before contorting into a livid expression. It turned and howled.


    Before Ye Qingtang could understand what was happening, she saw the fiendish demon give a sudden tremble before standing immobile on the spot.


    In the next second, a pair of sharp ws pierced through that demon and tore it in half!

 Chapter 1754 - Encampment (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1754: Encampment (1)</h2>


    Purple blood sttered all over Ye Qingtang, dyeing her clothes a dark purple. Right before the blood covered her, she saw a long, slender figure¡­


    It was an eerily handsome man. He watched coldly and impassively as the fiendish demon¡¯s blood sshed all over.


    How could there be humans here?


    Ye Qingtang was astounded.


    But before Ye Qingtang could understand how this man managed to appear in front of her, she saw him bite into one of the dead fiendish demon¡¯s arms. Between those handsome lips were teeth as sharp as a demon¡¯s.


    The fiendish demon¡¯s arm was chewed into mush before the man swallowed it.


    He was a fiendish demon!


    Staring at the ¡°man¡± who was still chewing on the fiendish demon¡¯s arm, Ye Qingtang suddenly came to a realization. This man standing before her was no human. He was just a fiendish demon wearing a human¡¯s skin¡­


    Following the fiendish demon¡¯s death, the oppressive aura that Ye Qingtang had felt also faded. She was finally able to stand up but her heart was pounding hard.


    The fiendish demon she had faced earlier was very powerful, and this neer was even more so. He continued to chew on the dead demon¡¯s flesh, all the while keeping an impassive expression.


    Ye Qingtang had just jumped from a boiling pot right into the fire. She did not feel relieved at all.


    The fiendish demon in human skin detected Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze. He frowned slightly and cast a disdainful nce in her direction. Although that nce was full of scorn and disdain, it didn¡¯t possess any intention to kill.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling very puzzled. But she didn¡¯t dare to make any false moves.


    That fiendish demon noticed that Ye Qingtang kept staring at him and increased the intensity and speed of his chewing.


    ¡°Useless trash,¡± That fiendish demon insulted coldly. His voice was dripping with disdain, but without any enmity.


    Ye Qingtang was increasingly confused.


    Could it be¡­


    This fiendish demon believed she was so weak that he wasn¡¯t worried about her escaping?


    ¡°You can watch all you want. I will not give you even the tiniest bit.¡± The fiendish demon spoke up again after swallowing a mouthful of flesh.


    <em>Give what?</em>Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    ¡°Since you are so weak, you should have just remained in the eastern cave. Why have youe to the western territory? Do you have a deathwish? How did our sidee to have such a weakling like you?¡± The fiendish demon was full of scorn. After swallowing thest bit of demon flesh, he stood up and wiped the traces of blood off his lips. A contemptuous frown was on his face as he studied Ye Qingtang.


    <em>Eastern territory?</em>


    <em>Western territory?</em>


    <em>What did he mean?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was full of questions but she could feel that this fiendish demon had no intention of attacking her. Moreover¡­ from his tone, it sounded like she was somehow linked to him?


    Recalling what the first fiendish demon said earlier, Ye Qingtang was now aware that it attacked her not because it recognized her as a human¡­


    Thinking about the numerous battles she had witnessed as she journeyed through the mountain valley, Ye Qingtang gradually came to a realization.

 Chapter 1755 - Encampment (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1755: Encampment (2)</h2>


    ¡°What are you still standing there in shock for? You want to run into those bastards from the West? Get lost,¡± the fiendish demon snapped impatiently.


    Ye Qingtang stood up straight as she started understanding what was going on around her.


    She had thought that it was normal how the fiendish demons in this valley were constantly fighting but now felt that maybe that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Based on what this fiendish demon had said, the demons seemed to belong to different camps. The ones who had attacked her previously seemed to be from the western camp, while the one standing right in front of her seemed to be from the eastern camp.


    The fiendish demons all looked extremely different here and the sheer number of them were shocking as well. There was no way they were able to differentiate members of the different camps based on looks alone.


    The only possibility was that they were doing it by smell, to differentiate their peers.


    The blood that Ye Qingtang had smeared on herself previously was probably from a fiendish demon belonging to the eastern camp.


    Ye Qingtang breathed a sigh of relief as her disguise hadn¡¯t been seen through. But she had underestimated the situation here. The fiendish demons here had split themselves up into camps. Even if they were all demons, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill a demon from the other camp.


    Ye Qingtang was currently in the western territory. The fiendish demons from the different camps were fighting constantly to gain more territory.


    To think that she had made such an unexpected mistake and wandered into enemy territory. Now she was alone as well and had caught the eye of this demon.


    If the fiendish demon in front of her hadn¡¯t thought that she was from their camp and ripped the other demon apart, Ye Qingtang would have died such a wronged death.


    Looking at the haughty demon in front of her, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    The fiendish demon was so powerful that they must look like trash in front of it. No wonder he stared at them in disgust. He was so close to calling them weaklings.


    ¡°Who let youe to the western territory? What a hindrance. Follow me back to the eastern cave at once.¡± The fiendish demon in front of Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t realized that she wasn¡¯t one of them. He thought that like him, they were little demons wearing a human skin.


    Little demons were usually demons which had just been birthed. They were usually protected by the camps and weren¡¯t allowed to leave, so he had no idea why these rascals hade all the way here.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart fell as she heard his words. She thought that she had finally managed to escape and felt a sense of foreboding hearing that she was about to go back to the demon camp.


    However¡­


    She didn¡¯t dare to reveal herself here as she might die a horrible death.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ye Qingtang could only reply obediently, fearful that her cover would be blown.


    The fiendish demon had no patience at all and scooped Ye Qingtang up by her cor. He frowned as he realized that she was holding onto two other creatures.


    ¡°What trash have you been eating? No wonder you¡¯re so weak. Stop eating these useless things in the future. Follow me into a few more fights and devour some demon blood so that you can be stronger. These things won¡¯t even be enough to fill you up.¡±


    The fiendish demon had assumed that the Little White Tiger and the Little Heavenly Demon were food that Ye Qingtang had caught.

 Chapter 1756 - : Encampment (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1756: Encampment (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang nodded silently. Little White Tiger recognized the situation as well and didn¡¯t refute this. If he said anything different, they would definitely be massacred and devoured!


    The fiendish demon was extremely fast. Even on foot, his speed was much faster than Ye Qingtang when she was flying.


    Even after spending many days in this valley, Ye Qingtang was still quite clueless about it. Even though she had figured a few things out, it mostly still didn¡¯t make sense to her and she could only find out more carefully from this fiendish demon.


    The fiendish demon didn¡¯t suspect much as well and only thought they were clueless little demons that had just been born. There was no other reason why they would have been dumb enough to wander into the enemy territory to seek their death. He started exining everything to them. Ye Qingtang gradually began to understand more about the valley as the fiendish demon exined to her.


    In this valley, fiendish demons existed in thergest number. As for the other monsters, apart from a few fierce ones that even the demons didn¡¯t dare provoke easily, the others were all either their ves or their food.


    The demons here didn¡¯t all belong to one group, the powerful demons were split into different camps. Even though they were of the same race, they fought daily to gain territory. The eastern camp was just one of the many groups of demons. There were more than ten other teams in the valley, small andrge, and they were all different.


    They had absolutely no mercy for demons of the other camps. As long as the demons found them, they would do whatever they could to kill them then devour their bodies to strengthen themselves.


    The demon said all of this with a little impatience. All she had to do was stay put and not run around on her own or no one would even know how she died.


    Ye Qingtang could only take his scoldings silently as she began to worry.


    Who knew if her disguise would hold up if she was brought to the demon camp.


    After a whole day¡¯s journey, they passed through a forest and were brought straight into the depths of the valley. But in a second, Ye Qingtang was surrounded by countless demons.


    The demons all gathered together, filling the valley with a thick demonic aura. Ye Qingtang spotted a few other creatures but they were all chained-up ves working fearfully for the demons.


    The moment the demon carrying Ye Qingtangnded, he threw her aside.


    Demons from the cave swarmed over to greet the demon that had just returned. Some of them noticed Ye Qingtang who had been thrown to the side and started sniffing them subconsciously.


    Ye Qingtang felt her hairs stand up but maintained her neutral expression. Soon enough, the demons lost interest as they smelled a familiar smell on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t the General send you to the Western camp to check out the situation there? Why are you back so fast?¡±


    The fiendish demon in the man¡¯s skin grimaced as he looked at Ye Qingtang in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ll report back to the Generalter. This little rascal ran into the western territory herself. She would¡¯ve died and been devoured by the demons from the western camp if I hadn¡¯t been there.¡±


    Hearing this, the demons all turned to look at Ye Qingtang. Theyughed as they saw the skin she was in.


    ¡°This little rascal has a pretty good skin. Where did you find this two-leggedmb? Take it off and let me try it someday,¡± one of the demons said with augh.


    ¡®Two leggedmbs¡¯ were what the demons called the humans.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. How could she possibly lend them her skin!

 Chapter 1757 - Demon Cave (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1757: Demon Cave (1)</h2>


    The demons mostly looked extremely grotesque. To them, their looks didn¡¯t matter since they respected the strong, but for some reason, one of their hobbies entailed wearing human skin.


    It was said that the demons derived joy from skinning humans whole and then wearing their skins.


    The bodies of the demons resembled humans in the first ce, it was just that they were slightlyrger. Once they put on the human skins, all they needed was slight disguise and they would be able to walk among humans undetected. If they swallowed a person¡¯s brain, they would inherit all their memories as well.


    In olden times when the demons ran rampant, they would often devour humans, put on their skins and mingle among other humans. They would wait for opportunities to attack other people, taking joy in the fear on their faces as they realized that the person was already dead.


    With the strength of the demons, they could ughter cities just by lifting one finger. But they delighted in inciting fear and anxiety of the lowly humans.


    In the eastern cave, Ye Qingtang saw many demons in human skins. They were male and female, young and old, and some even looked familiar to her.


    She had seen the faces of these legendary men in her previous life when she had entered the Second Domain.


    These powerful men hadter disappeared and people had assumed that they had simply gone into hiding. But now that she thought of it, they must have wandered into this cursed mystic realm like all those from the Second Domain before them, and ended up bing the ythings of these fiendish demons.


    In the end, death was not the worst that a person could face. What was worse was not being able to die even when they wanted to.


    Ye Qingtang felt her heart sink as she thought of Qiu Ci who had been dragged off earlier. Her eyes swept around but she didn¡¯t see anyone in Qiu Chen or Qiu Ci¡¯s skin. Perhaps the demons that had taken them were from another camp.


    But Ye Qingtang had no energy to worry about anyone else right now. She was stuck right in the middle of the demons¡¯ camp, where their numbers far exceeded what she had seen in the valley.


    If her identity was revealed here¡­


    Her skin would be peeled off in an instant.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sped up as she thought of this. Even though her expression remained neutral she kept a constant eye on the demons around her, for fear that her identity would be revealed.


    But the fiendish demons around her had no interest in her at all and were only focused on the demon who had brought her back. A few of them merely swiped at her and some of them were interested in her ¡°human skin¡±.


    The skins of the two-leggedmbs were very popr among the demons. Especially in this valley where humans rarely appeared.


    ¡°Hey, so how is it? Let me try on the skin?¡± The demon beside her was extremely persistent and lifted its hand to push Ye Qingtang. She almost spat out blood with that p.


    Only god knew how strong these demons were.


    Ye Qingtang swallowed the blood in her throat. She was lucky that they thought she was in a human skin as blood and the demons just thought that her skin was soaked in blood and didn¡¯t take much notice of it.

 Chapter 1758 - Demon Cave (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1758: Demon Cave (2)</h2>


    ¡°Forget it. Look at how small the skin is. Only such a small demon can wear it. It¡¯ll rip if you try to wear it.¡± The demon who had brought Ye Qingtang back was evidently a master at wearing human skin.


    Still, the persistent demon remained unsatisfied and he reached out to pinch Ye Qingtang¡¯s supple skin again. It was extremely strong and almost took away a part of Ye Qingtang¡¯s flesh.


    ¡°Stop saying these useless things. The west side has been very restlesstely. I¡¯ve fought with them quite a few times recently with no clear winner in the end, so you¡¯d better be careful. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to give up so easily.¡± The demon who had brought Ye Qingtang back turned serious as the other demons¡¯ expressions darkened slightly and they stopped talking nonsense. They began talking about the matter regarding the camps.


    As Ye Qingtang stood there tensely, the demons pushed her aside so that she could look for demons her own age in the cave. She was so weak that they didn¡¯t bother with speaking to her.


    Ye Qingtang was chased away like livestock but she didn¡¯t feel offended at all. Instead, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    A group of demons had been summoned so suddenly but none of them had realized her true identity. Her disguise must have fooled their sense of smell for now. She got bolder as she realized this and her wary gaze rxed.


    This was the camp of the eastern demons. There was a huge cave in the deep of the valley which was so dark no one could make anything out. Many demons gathered outside the cave with their hands full of fresh blood and flesh. It didn¡¯t look like it belonged to humans or demons and looked like flesh from the monster.


    Ye Qingtang walked over to the cave and found a group of smaller and weaker-looking demons at the entrance.


    These demons were about as tall as a 10 to 15 year-old child. Their bodies were thinner as well and their features were not yet as grotesque.


    This ce was filled with demons and their skins were either brown or gray, but the little fiendish demons had lighter skin and didn¡¯t look as terrifying. If Ye Qingtang¡¯s guess was right, these better-looking demons were the little fiendish demons the other demon had been talking about.


    At this moment, the little fiendish demons were gathered together and chowing down on the flesh they were holding. They looked extremely timid as well, their gazes cautious as they looked at the adult demons around them.


    Demons ate their own kind too. Since they respected the strong and the little fiendish demons had yet to increase their strength, they were nothing but trash in front of these adult demons. If they were to be stupid enough to anger an adult demon, they might just be devoured.


    The demons looked at Ye Qingtang with awe as she walked over, unlike the adult demons who disregarded her.


    ¡°Great¡­ Great Sage¡­¡± A small demon looked nervously at the approaching Ye Qingtang, its heart filled with fear.


    ¡®Great Sage¡¯ was what the demons called powerful demons. It was akin to the human¡¯s version of ¡®Master¡¯.


    When Ye Qingtang heard the little fiendish demon call her Great Sage, she stiffened¡­


    ¡°Great Sage¡­ would you like to eat?¡± A few small demons looked at Ye Qingtang whom they thought was in human skin. They were extremely afraid, and took from the pile of meat the freshest piece which they presented to Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1759 - Demon Cave (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1759: Demon Cave (3)</h2>


    Used to the looks of disdain she had been receiving from the older demons, she was slightly confused as she saw the looks of fear in the young demons¡¯ faces.


    It was just that¡­


    Why were they so afraid of her?


    Ye Qingtang was a little uneasy but quickly understood the situation as she followed the young demons¡¯ gazes and took a good look at herself.


    Human skins were extremely popr among the demons and only a few older demons had the right to wear them. How could these young demons who didn¡¯t even leave the camp ever get a human skin?


    Thus¡­


    These demons had mistaken Ye Qingtang for the older demons who wore human skin.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart settled after she figured this out.


    In fact, not to mention the adult demons, defeating the top ten of the Martial Arts Championship would be like child¡¯s y to the young demons.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ye Qingtang rejected the little fiendish demons¡¯ ¡®offering¡¯, feeling slightly appalled. There was no way she could stomach that piece of bloody meat.


    Even though Ye Qingtang rejected them politely, this only made them even more anxious. Their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°We¡­ we did not mean to offend you, Great Sage. Please spare us! It¡¯s all our fault¡­ Great Sage, how could we let you eat the lowly flesh of a Mongolian monster¡­¡± The young demons were almost in tears.


    They were mere ants in the eyes of the adult demons. Had they not been in the same n and camp, they would have beenpletely devoured. Not even their bones would have been spared. That said, they would still be eaten if they ever offended an adult demon.


    Mongolian monster¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little.


    It was a monster of the Paragon level!


    A single blow from it would easily kill Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was struck with the realization that she was right at the bottom of the food chain here. Even the food that the little demons ate was much stronger than her.


    ¡°You over there. Bring the earth fire lizards from the cave over with them. The Great General wants to eat them today,¡± a demon said as he walked out of the cave and looked at the little demons, then at Ye Qingting


    They had treated her like an adult demon as well.


    Earth fire lizards¡­


    Ye Qingtang almost spat out blood again as she heard this.


    Earth fire lizards were extremely ferocious creatures which could destroy entire countries. One had appeared in the Central Maind a hundred years ago. It had destroyed an entire country, attracting the attention of the surrounding dynasties. They had only killed the earth fire lizard after sacrificing almost a million soldiers.


    And it was rumored that that earth fire lizard had only been a cub.


    The little demons had nothing else to say. They had just been worried over how to make up for their mistake of offending the adult demons. Now that they had been given an order, they stood obediently in front of Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea where the earth fire lizards were. Looking at the little demons gazing at her fearfully, she could only lie and say, ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    The little demons quickly nodded profusely. Afraid to let the Great Sage lead the way for them, they all ran in front, leading her forward cautiously.


    Though Ye Qingtang was feeling extremely helpless and miserable, she made sure to maintain her cold expression.

 Chapter 1760 - False Bravado (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1760: False Bravado (1)</h2>


    The pit was further down from the fiendish demon cave. Those little fiendish demons walked in front and Ye Qingtang followed behind them.


    There was no telling how deep the cave was. Ye Qingtang saw many broken bones, as well as some rotting bits of flesh. A strong evil stench permeated the entire cave, the smell so intense that the sensitive Little White Tiger was nearly fainting from it. It kept gagging from the smell.


    It was then that several little fiendish demons walking beside Ye Qingtang noticed the two things nestled inside her arms. One of them was pitch ck and looked like a baby dragon, while the other was white and furry.


    ¡°You are truly the Great Sage. We seldom see such exotic food here. We have only heard other Great Sages mention about dragons. We heard that they are very rare and very delicious. And Great Sage managed to obtain the sweetest and most tender of them all, a baby dragon. You are indeed formidable¡­¡± One of the little fiendish demons was full of respect and adoration.


    A Great Sage who was able to obtain a rare baby dragon must be very powerful indeed!


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she gazed at the sleeping Little Heavenly Demon. Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t be caught in this state if Little Heavenly Demon was awake now.


    Soon enough, they arrived at the pit.


    Ye Qingtang could feel an intense heat emanating from somewhere deep within. Gazing into the darkness, she saw many huge creatures chained to the floor, unable to move. Those huge eyes stared back at her through the shadows.


    They were giant earth fire lizards. Covered in deep red scales, their tremendous bodies were like mountains. Even from where she was standing, Ye Qingtang could already feel the powerful heat radiating from the bodies.


    ording to legend, the baby earth fire lizard in the Central Maind was over a dozen meters tall. Meanwhile, these earth fire lizards in front of Ye Qingtang were hundreds of meters in height. It was clear just how big these creatures could be.


    The appearance of an adult earth fire lizard on Central Maind would only spell a major disaster.


    But now, these powerful and destructive earth fire lizards had been chained to the ground. Those little fiendish demons disyed no fear at all toward the creatures. To them, the earth fire lizards were like a flock of sheep waiting to be ughtered.


    Ye Qingtang was the only one who was shaken.


    ¡°Great Sage, please wait a moment. we will settle this minor matter. We won¡¯t trouble the Great Sage over this,¡± the group of little fiendish demons said respectfully.


    It would be easy for an Emperor-level adult fiendish demon to handle these ferocious earth fire lizards. Meanwhile, the Fourth Heaven level Ye Qingtang could barely hold back her tears when faced with these massive creatures.


    But now¡­


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be an all-powerful adult fiendish demon in the eyes of these little demons?


    Ye Qingtang immediately put on an imperious facade and nodded. ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    As long as they didn¡¯t ask her to take action!


    At Ye Qingtang¡¯smand, those little fiendish demons rallied and pounced toward those earth fire lizards. Those little demons had behaved so timidly in front of Ye Qingtang, but they now disyed the ferocity of their kind when dealing with the earth fire lizards.


    They were just skinny little things but were able to crack open the skulls of the earth fire lizards with just one punch. Those lizards did not even have the strength to resist, but just died on the spot.

 Chapter 1761 - False Bravado (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1761: False Bravado (2)</strong>


    Three earth fire lizards were killed in this manner, their heads bashed in without even a chance to retaliate. The little fiendish demons broke the thick chains and dragged the dead earth fire lizards from the pit.


    ¡°Great Sage¡­¡± Those little fiendish demons who had attacked those earth fire lizards so ferociously were now as meek as mice toward Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang shivered on the inside as she observed those earth fire lizards who had their skulls crushed to a pulp.


    The fierce reputation of the fiendish demons were not for nothing¡­


    ¡°The earth fire lizard¡¯s brain is the freshest and tastiest. Why did you do that?¡± Ye Qingtang suppressed the shock in her heart and raised her brows in displeasure.


    Those little fiendish demons shivered like willows in the wind at Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold stare.


    ¡°Great Sage, have mercy!¡± They behaved as if Ye Qingtang intended to eat them.


    Ye Qingtang maintained her cold expression. ¡°I will spare you this time.¡±


    Those little fiendish demons immediately acted like they had just received a great gift. They thanked Ye Qingtang profusely and cautiously followed a few steps behind her as they left the pit.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief the moment she turned her head.


    ¡°You truly know how to act!¡± Little White Tiger murmured as it observed Ye Qingtang¡¯s false bravado.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t act anymore. Let¡¯s just throw ourselves at the mercy of these fiendish demons.¡± Ye Qingtang smirked.


    She couldn¡¯t even defeat the prey of these fiendish demons¡ªit would be suicide to try and fight an adult fiendish demon, or even a baby one.


    Little White Tiger¡¯s face seemed to nch and immediately stopped its teasing.


    ¡°No, no, you¡¯d better continue your act. It looks like your skin is still pretty useful.¡±


    Without this human skin, Ye Qingtang would be exposed no matter how much demon blood she spread on herself.


    The earth fire lizards were sent into the cave. Ye Qingtang could not see what was deep within, but she knew there must be extremely powerful fiendish demons inside. Even from standing at the entrance of the cave, she could feel their mighty aura.


    After finishing their task, the little fiendish demons gathered together to eat. They desperately wished to grow bigger and be adult fiendish demons, to possess powerful abilities and lose the fear of being eaten.


    Ye Qingtang had been here for a day and none of the demons discovered her identity. It was only then that she allowed herself to rx a little.


    Most of the fiendish demons went to sleep as night fell over the mountain valley.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to sleep. She was afraid of being exposed while sleeping. Consequently, she found a quiet spot near the entrance and sat down cross-legged. After making sure there were no fiendish demons around, she ced Little White Tiger on the ground and had it keep watch while she cultivated.


    It would not be easy to sneak away under the watchful eyes of those little fiendish demons. Due to the war between the various factions, most of the fiendish demons went out in pairs and groups. Ye Qingtang tried to leave once during the afternoon but before she had gone far, she was discovered by a few other demons who asked her where she was going. They were going to apany her in case she encountered demons from the other factions.


    Ye Qingtang quickly threw out a few excuses before turning back. She knew that it would not be that easy to leave this fiendish demon camp. There were also a good number of fiendish demons guarding the entrance of the camp.


    Since she couldn¡¯t leave, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to try and cultivate while most of the demons were sleeping.


    In such a dangerous ce, every bit of extra power counted.

 Chapter 1762 - False Bravado (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1762: False Bravado (3)</h2>


    After entering the mystic realm, Ye Qingtang had encountered danger after danger, barely having the time to escape with her life each time. She managed to enjoy a few peaceful days after meeting Little Heavenly Demon, but she could not cultivate then as her body had yet to fully recover.


    This was the first time she managed to cultivate since entering the mystic realm.


    She might have been mistaken, but Ye Qingtang could feel a distinct warmth growing within her body as she cultivated. The surrounding energy entering her body was not like the usual spirit energy, but felt like a totally different kind of power.


    This power was intense but very unfamiliar to Ye Qingtang. She tried to refine this energy, and although it was a bit difficult, she still managed to absorb it eventually.


    Ye Qingtang was amazed at this discovery. She then continued to focus on cultivating. Perhaps this unusual power originated from this mystic realm?


    As Ye Qingtang cultivated, it was like a zing me had been lit within her body. It spread out from the inside, as if she was immersed in a raging fire but waspletely unharmed by it.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s bones and muscles seemed to be affected by the high temperature. A peculiar sensation washed over her physical body.


    As the time passed, she did not know how long she had been cultivating. She suddenly felt a pain at her wrist and opened her eyes in rm. Little White Tiger was biting her wrist and shooting her a significant look.


    It was only then that Ye Qingtang realized it was already daylight. All the fiendish demons around her were starting to awaken.


    Ye Qingtang immediately stopped her cultivation.


    The entire cave was bustling with activity. Large groups of fiendish demons paired up to venture out of the camp.


    Overhearing the conversations of some demons, Ye Qingtang knew that these fiendish demons were going into the valley to battle the other factions over territory. This happened every day and was nothing unusual to the fiendish demons.


    ¡°The demons from the west region are making a lot of noise. We will destroy them.¡± One of the fiendish demons cracked its knuckles as it exited the cave. It nced at Ye Qingtang and then at the group of little fiendish demons. It said disdainfully, ¡°We have been in battle over the past few days. You bunch of useless fools had better buck up. Bring them to survey our surroundings and report on the situation.¡±


    The adult fiendish demon could feel that Ye Qingtang was not that powerful. As a result, it relegated her to perform simple scouting duties with the little fiendish demons.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t object. Instead, she felt relieved. She would have no chance of escaping if she had to tag along with the adult fiendish demons. But with this bunch of little demons¡­ she might have a good chance of making a getaway.


    The bunch of little fiendish demons seldom got the opportunity to leave the camp. Having finally received a mission, they immediately gathered behind Ye Qingtang, standing proud and erect like brave soldiers.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang picked up Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon. Looking at the bunch of little demons, shemanded coldly, ¡°You must obey everything I say the moment we leave the camp. I will devour anyone who dares to fool around.¡±


    Her manner was extremely domineering.


    The bunch of little fiendish demons were so scared that they just nodded obediently. After all, it was an honor to be able to go on a mission with the Great Sage. They would definitely obey her everymand.


    Ye Qingtang was very satisfied with their reactions. Inside her mind, she started to n how she was going to separate herself from the little fiendish demons. She would then wash off the demon blood from her body and make her great escape.

 Chapter 1763 - Impossible To Escape (1)

    Chapter 1763: Impossible To Escape (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the little fiendish demons had limited battle abilities, they would be dismembered immediately if they were to participate in the war. As a result, the camp usually assigned them one of the safer tasks.


    Ye Qingtang led the bunch of little fiendish demons out of the cave.


    Since being led here, Ye Qingtang already had the notion of escaping. As a result, she had observed the surroundings carefully on the way to the camp.


    Mountain ranges surrounded the eastern fiendish demon camp. There were also numerous patches of forests here and there, very suitable for hiding. Ye Qingtang seemed to be searching for something when she entered one of the forests. The little fiendish demons were following close behind her and they started to look nervous as they surveyed their surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were cowardly, but that their abilities were as good as nothing whenpared to an adult fiendish demon. As a result, even just scouting the surroundings of their camp was a great danger to them.


    But luckily, they would be led by an adult fiendish demon whenever they went out scouting.


    The little fiendish demons felt very assured when they looked at Ye Qingtang. Little did they know that she was constantly thinking of how to escape.


    Their surroundings were rtively safe and secure as they were still near the eastern fiendish demon main camp. Ye Qingtang did not discover any traces of other demons after making one full round. But she heard the sounds of a stream.


    Ye Qingtang immediately saw her chance to escape. Shemanded the little fiendish demons to scout out an area which was in the opposite direction to the stream.


    The little fiendish demons did not dare to question the Great Sage¡¯smand, and obediently went forth to scout.


    Taking advantage of their absence, Ye Qingtang immediately ran toward the stream.


    She soon found a small stream in the midst of the forest. The water was very clear and there were no other creatures around it. Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ye Qingtang had smeared demon blood all over her body in an attempt to prevent them from discovering her identity as a human. But after finding out about the fierce battle between the different demon factions, she suddenly realized¡­


    It was better to wash the scent of the fiendish demon off her body. At the very most, she would just have to eat a few more elixirs to mask her own scent and then make a big detour to skirt around the regions crowded with demons. That would be better than encountering fiendish demons from other factions and dying in their hands.


    After putting down Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon, Ye Qingtang bent over to wash the demon blood off her body.


    Fiendish demon blood quickly became invisible aftering into contact with human skin. It could not be seen but its scent remained for a long time. It could only be washed off with clear water.


    Ye Qingtang had just taken off her clothes when she suddenly heard a wailing sounding from somewhere nearby.


    It was a sharp, high-pitched noise, unlike the deep voice of an adult fiendish demon.


    Was it the bunch of little fiendish demons?


    Ye Qingtang was startled.


    The sound came from nearby. Before Ye Qingtang could ponder what was happening, several ck figures suddenly emerged from some undergrowth. They headed straight toward her.


    What was going on?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s head spun. Within seconds, several malevolent-looking fiendish demons had appeared beside the stream.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    There were at least eight fiendish demons and they were looking at Ye Qingtang with an intense thirst to kill.

 Chapter 1764 - Impossible To Escape (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1764: Impossible To Escape (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was blown on seeing those fiendish demons.


    They were definitely not from the eastern faction!


    ¡°Damn, so many¡­¡± Little White Tiger was dumbstruck by the sight of those demons.


    Ye Qingtang would be no match against even a single little fiendish demon, but she was now faced with eight adults. She quickly picked up Little White Tiger and little Heavenly Demon and turned to run in the opposite direction. All thoughts about washing off the demon blood on her had fled out the window.


    At a time like this, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to hesitate for even a second. She never expected to encounter demons from other factions so close to the eastern fiendish demon camp.


    If these fiendish demons had appeared just a littleter, Ye Qingtang might have already washed away the demon scent and gained a better chance at escaping. But now¡­ the demon blood smeared all over her made her one big, giant target. Those fiendish demons just had to track her by that demon scent.


    The demons were way faster than Ye Qingtang and instantly caught up with her.


    Was she going to die now?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart had leaped right up to the back of her throat. Her scalp went numb as she surveyed the eight fiendish demons surrounding her.


    But just as Ye Qingtang was scared stiff, numerous ck figures scurried out from the nearby undergrowth. They gathered around Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Great Sage!¡±


    Ye Qingtang saw that it was the group of eastern little fiendish demons whom she had diverted away. Those little demons were very scared but they didn¡¯t run away. They stood before Ye Qingtang and revealed their sharp ws, ring vigntly at the eight adult fiendish demons.


    Those little fiendish demons had scouted the area ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions. They had initially felt it was a redundant action as no enemy demons would dare toe near their camp. Nevertheless, they still did it as Ye Qingtang hadmanded it.


    But unexpectedly, they had detected the scent of other demons during their scouting. Several of them had even been attacked. At this moment, they finally realized that the enemy had already invaded the area surrounding their camp.


    There were over a dozen little fiendish demons but they were not fully-grown and no match at all for those eight adults.


    As a result, the shadow of death that enveloped Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart did notpletely dissipate. The eight adult fiendish demons didn¡¯t show any signs of fear when those little demons appeared. Instead, their faces took on a greedy expression.


    Ye Qingtang and those little demons were like a bunch of tastymbs all ready for ughter.


    The direness of the situation made Ye Qingtang break out in cold sweat. She instinctively looked down at Little Heavenly Demon. Being surrounded by eight adult fiendish demons, it was near-impossible for her escape. Her only hope was Little Heavenly Demon but it remained deep in slumber.


    ¡°Great Sage, hurry up and leave. Go tell the other Great Sages that we are under enemy attack.¡± One of the little fiendish demons suppressed its own fear as it muttered in a low voice.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. She could clearly see how scared these little fiendish demons were of the adults. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t flee but chose to soldier on.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t be able to flee even if she wanted to. Those eight adult fiendish demons would never let a single one of them escape.


    ¡°Leave? Not so easy¡­¡± One of the adult fiendish demons revealed its sharp fangs as it narrowed its eyes at Ye Qingtang and the little fiendish demons.

 Chapter 1765 - : Impossible To Escape (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1765: Impossible To Escape (3)</h2>


    In the next second, the fiendish demon let out a sky-splitting roar and rushed towards Ye Qingtang and the little fiendish demons with its friends, wanting to devour them!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart turned cold. Both she and the little fiendish demons were going to die here today.


    As eight ck shadows rushed towards them, sounds of hurried footsteps came from behind them.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly, her viewpletely filled with the sight of the fiendish demons about to pounce on them. While they surrounded her, the little fiendish demons were all shaking with fear yet didn¡¯t back down a single inch.


    At this critical moment, the footsteps behind Ye Qingtang suddenly vanished.


    In the next second, a ferocious tiger-like figure leaped from behind Ye Qingtang and crashed straight into the iing murderous fiendish demons!


    With the appearance of that one figure, many ck figures appeared around them and all rushed towards them as well.


    The demons howled and pounced on the eight demons attacking them.


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground as the demons in front of her began ughtering each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Sages! The Great Sages are here!¡± The sharp noses of the demons around Ye Qingtang had picked up a familiar scent and they opened their eyes in excitement.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s scent of smell was nothingpared to the demons and she couldn¡¯t differentiate their scent. But if the little fiendish demons were saying that, the demons who had juste had to be from the eastern camp.


    In the blink of an eye, the two ns were swept into battle. Teeth and ws became the most valuable weapon in this simple but violent fight, Blood sttered all over the ce as a metallic scent filled the air.


    The eastern camp was obviously at an advantage here. The eight attacking demons had originally been nning a secret attack and hadn¡¯t expected that the demons who had stayed behind to take care of things would appear. The two groups fought to the death as the fight intensified.


    Ye Qingtang felt her heart slowly calm down as she looked at the demons around her. Her eyes darted around her as she tried making use of the chaos to slip away.


    The demon blood on her was useless now.


    The aura-masking elixir would only mask Ye Qingtang¡¯s scent and not the scent of demon blood on her.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to use this opportunity to sneak away, wash the demon blood off herself and quickly leave the dangerous valley. But¡­


    Now she was surrounded by a constant crowd of little fiendish demons, so she couldn¡¯t budge at all.


    If she left now, it would definitely look suspicious.


    As Ye Qingtang was agonizing over what to do, the eastern camp demons had already taken advantage of their numbers and killed the eight demons who had tried to attack them.


    Within moments, the bodies of the eight fiendish demonsy on the ground as the strong smell of blood permeated the air.


    Seeing the eight demons die, the scared little fiendish demons all breathed out a sigh of relief. They would have be the demons¡¯ food if the demons from their camp hadn¡¯te.


    The victorious eighth division would soon have the bodies of the defeated demons carved up, the internal organs eaten. After themotion, Ye Qingtang caught the eye of a slightly bigger demon.

 Chapter 1766 - This Taste Is To Die For (1)

    Chapter 1766: This Taste Is To Die For (1)</h2>


    ¡°What are you doing here? Who asked you to bring these little demons here?¡± the demon was unhappy about the trouble the little fiendish demons had caused.


    The camps in the valley were all fighting non-stop right now, with the adult fiendish demon¡¯ lives all at stake. What were these little demons causing trouble for?


    ¡°It¡­ it was a Great Sage who asked us to patrol¡­¡± a scared little fiendish demon said.


    The fiendish demon frowned slightly as it¡¯s eyes swept over Ye Qingtang in the ¡®human skin¡¯. It seemed as though she was the leader. However, his gaze turned disdainful as he looked at her slender body.


    By now, Ye Qingtang was already used to the disdainful gazed from the adult fiendish demons. But this demon turned around suddenly, grabbed a heart from one of the defeated enemy demons and threw it at Ye Qingtang¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Come over here and eat with us.¡±


    How could they possibly have such a weak adult fiendish demon in the eastern camp? If not for the human skin, he would¡¯ve thought that she was a little fiendish demon.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the bloody heart beside her leg as her eye twitched. The demon¡¯s heart looked like a piece of meat that had been rotting a long time. It was so disgusting that she felt like throwing up just looking at it.


    But the little fiendish demons beside her drooled as they looked at the heart.


    To them, flesh from the same species was the best. It tasted good and made them stronger, and was the food they looked forward to the most. But even though the little fiendish demon wanted to eat the heart, they knew that they were not qualified to do so.


    Only the adult fiendish demons could eat the flesh of demons.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart felt even heavier under the gaze of the envious little fiendish demons.


    Could she not eat it?


    This heart was going to be harder to swallow than the worm Ming Gu had given her.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the fiendish demons devouring flesh from their own kind, her stomach churned. But she was afraid that she would draw suspicion to herself if she didn¡¯t eat the heart.


    Should she eat it?


    Ye Qingtang felt that she had no choice. She could only suppress her disgust, pick the bloody demon heart up from the ground and bring it to the edge of her mouth¡­


    Damn, the smell was revolting!


    Ye Qingtang had no idea how the demons could look so satisfied while eating this disgusting thing.


    But she had to eat it no matter how much she didn¡¯t want to. She could only close her eyes, steel her heart and bite down.


    As the rotten taste of the meat burst in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth, it took all she could to suppress her cry.


    God knows how she was going to find the courage to swallow this¡­


    Ye Qingtang summoned all the will she had in her body to keep it down. She gritted her teeth and swallowed it, feeling as though she was going to pass out.


    However¡­


    ¡°What¡¯re you still standing there for? Get over here and eat now. How are you going to be of use in the battle after tomorrow if you don¡¯t eat?¡± A huge demon said to Ye Qingtang who was standing rooted to the ground and staring palely. He scooped up a piece of the demon¡¯s brain and handed it over to Ye Qingtang.


    He was only trying to help but Ye Qingtang felt like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. But under the gaze of all these demons, she had no choice if she didn¡¯t want to blow her cover, She walked over as the little fiendish demons looked on enviously, took the gray mess of brain and swallowed it, bite by bite.

 Chapter 1767 - This Taste Is To Die For (2)

    Chapter 1767: This Taste Is To Die For (2)</h2>


    Fiendish demon flesh was nutritious to their own kind but to a human like Ye Qingtang, it was a great challenge to her taste buds.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how much demon flesh she had already forced down her own throat. Her stomach was churning and if not for the fear of exposing herself, she would have already vomited everything out.


    Little White Tiger could only quietly sympathize with Ye Qingtang as it watched her go green with revulsion as she swallowed down the meat.


    Even Little White Tiger would find fiendish demon flesh disgusting and hard to swallow, let alone Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s all for the camp.¡± The tall, strapping fiendish demon thought that the tears streaming down Ye Qingtang¡¯s face were tears of gratitude.


    Lowering her head without a word, Ye Qingtang silently cursed that fiendish demon and all its ancestors. Granted it had good intentions but this was something she would rather not have!


    Eight fiendish demon bodies were soon demolished, leaving only bits of broken bones which were given to those salivating little fiendish demons. Their faces were full of bliss and contentment just gnawing on those bones.


    The strong smell of blood soon attracted several other eastern fiendish demons over. They were enraged to find out that demons from the other factions had been plotting to attack their main camp.


    With her stomach still churning and an increasing number of demons gathering here, Ye Qingtang could feel the chances of her escape gradually narrowing.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Great Sage¡¯s vignce. She had us scout out the area again, otherwise we might not have discovered them.¡± One of the little fiendish demons was full of adoration and praise for Ye Qingtang.


    They would not have discovered the situation if Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t insisted that they scout the area a few more times.


    The other adult fiendish demons nodded and looked at Ye Qingtang less scornfully. Nevertheless, they were still inwardly shaking their heads at her weak powers.


    Ye Qingtang was feeling very depressed. She finally got the chance to escape but it had been taken away from her. As for her vignce¡­ it was truly one big misunderstanding.


    ¡°It has been rather chaotic around here recently. You all hurry back to the cave. We will not have you do scouting work for the time being,¡± the fiendish demons instructed. After a discussion amongst themselves, they realized that there had been quite a bit of enemy activity near their camp.


    Fiendish demons from an opposing faction had been able to sneak so close to their camp today. Who knew what would happen the next time? They would be sending the little fiendish demons to their death if they continued to make them do scouting work.


    The little fiendish demons nodded obediently.


    ¡°And you. You can also stay inside the cave unless you are needed.¡± Several adult fiendish demons didn¡¯t forget today¡¯s ¡®great benefactor¡¯.


    They were being kind. Although they scorned her for her weak abilities, she had indeed uncovered the enemy¡¯s plot today. As a result, they were kind enough to let her hide in the cave rather than go out and risk her life.


    But Ye Qingtang was thunderstruck by their words.


    Didn¡¯t this mean she would never get another chance to escape?


    Still in a daze, Ye Qingtang and a bunch of fiendish demons returned to the camp. Thereafter, the demons all scurried off to perform the necessary tasks, while Ye Qingtang sat in a corner brooding.


    She had been forced to eat so much demon flesh and was now ¡®imprisoned¡¯ in the camp. When in the world would she ever be able to leave?


    Ye Qingtang was very despondent but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She just sat at the entrance of the cave, watching theings and goings of the fiendish demons.

 Chapter 1768 - This Taste Is To Die For (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1768: This Taste Is To Die For (3)</h2>


    Perhaps she was imagining things, but she felt like there were a lot more fiendish demons at the camp now than when she first arrived. In this way, it was impossible for Ye Qingtang to find another chance to escape.


    The fiendish demons were all busy with the war. As Ye Qingtang was considered a weakling and she had already made a big contribution earlier, she was allowed to stay in the camp. The little fiendish demons were all very fond of this ¡°affable¡± Great Sage.


    Knowing that she would not be able to leave this ce for some time, Ye Qingtang could only calm her heart down and concentrate on cultivating. She was a human but had to carefully pass her days surrounded by fiendish demons.


    All around her were demons who could easily kill her with just one smack. It was an extremely stressful feeling.


    As for cultivating, Ye Qingtang could only do it in the dead of the night. She had to hide in a remote corner and have Little White Tiger stand guard before she could secretly cultivate.


    After days of cultivation, Ye Qingtang discovered something miraculous.


    The mountain valley was filled with massive amounts of demon energy. As Ye Qingtang cultivated, the energy inside her increased continuously. Meanwhile, the surrounding demon energy also slowly seeped into her body.


    This was not a good thing at all.


    If she took in too demon energy, it was possible that she might plummet over to the dark side. At first, she was very careful about it but soon discovered that the demon energy that had seeped into her body would quickly disappear as if absorbed by something inside her.


    This feeling was very strange and Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help linking it to her mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    Perhaps the demon energy had been absorbed by her blood?


    She was unable to ascertain this for now.


    But this was a good thing for Ye Qingtang. She would not have dared to continue cultivating if the demon energy hadn¡¯t disappeared. Her body would not be able to endurerge amounts of demon energy.


    As the days went by, Ye Qingtang got to know more about the general situation in the mountain valley.


    But the demon blood on Ye Qingtang also gradually faded as time passed. She had no choice but to discreetly get close to the dead demons dragged back to camp, and secretly smear their blood on herself.


    Today, Ye Qingtang once again stole over to the new batch of demon bodies dragged back to camp. She used a bottle to collect some demon blood and then found an isted ce to quickly smear the blood all over herself. After she was done, she walked out again.


    The moment she stepped out, Ye Qingtang heard several fiendish demons talking about something. It seemed that they had just returned from a battle. She nonchntly got a little closer and sat down somewhere nearby so that she could overhear their words.


    She discovered something from their conversation.


    The war between the different fiendish demon factions had been ongoing for a long time, but the battles had be increasingly intense over the past six months. The reason behind the increased intensity was not something as simple as the fight for more territory.


    It was because something very important to the fiendish demons would be happening soon. The increased intensity of the fighting was because of this impending urrence.


    Inside this mountain valley, there was a strange space that had been sealed off.

 Chapter 1769 - Sealed Space (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1769: Sealed Space (1)</h2>


    ¡°What is this sealed space? Why haven¡¯t I heard about this before?¡± One of the little fiendish demons asked the bunch of adult demons.


    The adult fiendish demons tossed the little demon a scornful look. ¡°You were only born not long ago. There are many things in this world you don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°Can you please tell me?¡± The little fiendish demon asked respectfully.


    Since the adult fiendish demon was in a pretty good mood and it said, ¡°Do you know how long the demon wars havested in this mountain valley?¡±


    The little fiendish demon shook its head.


    The adult demon continued. ¡°Our ancestors have battled in this valley for tens of thousands of years.¡±


    The little fiendish demon was stunned. Ye Qingtang, who was eavesdropping, was likewise astonished.


    Tens of thousands of years¡­


    ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, this ce was not a mountain valley but it gradually evolved into one. I heard a previous Great Sage mention that this valley contains a secret sealed space called the Deity Ocean. Every ten thousand years, strange fissures in the space-time continuum will appear in this area. The great earth would crack, causing mountains to copse, rivers to overflow and the stars to shift. During this chaotic time, the Deity Ocean would appear. Whoever can obtain this Deity Ocean will be able to rule over everything¡­¡±


    The little fiendish demons were all engrossed in the narration. ¡°Then did the fiendish demon who obtained the Deity Ocean be invincible?¡±


    The adult fiendish demon snorted derisively. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to obtain the Deity Ocean? Let me tell you that no demon has been able to obtain the Deity Ocean for tens of thousands of years. Fiendish demons from the various factions have been battling for so many years just to get the opportunity to obtain the Deity Ocean when it appears. But no one has seeded yet. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the battles have be more intense recently? ording to our estimates, the Deity Ocean will likely appear sometime within these two years. Everyone wants to obtain that Deity Ocean.¡±


    The Deity Ocean was very desirable to fiendish demons. Greed and ambition were present in any race¡ªeven more so for the vicious fiendish demons.


    The little fiendish demons were very impressed by the story. They felt that the Deity Ocean was something extremely powerful.


    Ye Qingtang was also listening but she didn¡¯t think much about the Deity Ocean. But there was something that triggered her suspicions.


    She, Jiang Shaobai and eight others were supposed to enter the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm. But the mystic realm had undergone aplete change and turned into a vicious battleground. ording to that fiendish demon, it was because of the impending appearance of this Deity Ocean.


    Was it because of this fissure in the space-time continuum that resulted in them falling into this mystic realm?


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling that these two things must be linked. But she was unable to ascertain it as a fact.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was prepared to listen to more stories about the fiendish demons, the demon in the skin of the handsome man who brought her to this camp came over with a bunch of other demons. They had just returned from a great battle.


    Those demons were covered in blood and the thick stench of it wafted off them.


    ¡°Here, for you.¡± The fiendish demon in the skin of the handsome man tossed a piece of demon flesh toward her.


    Ye Qingtang was momentarily taken aback before reaching out to catch the bloody meat.


    ¡°I heard that you led a bunch of little demons and discovered traces of our enemies. This is your reward,¡± the demon dered gantly.

 Chapter 1770 - Sealed Space (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1770: Sealed Space (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang looked at the demon flesh in her hands. That unforgettable taste she had experienced that day once again surged into her mouth, making her turn pale.


    Ingesting fiendish demon flesh was very good for enhancing the powers of another demon. After a battle, most of the demon flesh would be divided out and given to the demons who had participated in the fight. The best parts would be set aside and offered to the big shots in the camp.


    For a weakling ¡®adult fiendish demon¡¯ like Ye Qingtang, she didn¡¯t even have the right to participate in a battle, and would never get the chance to ingest any demon flesh.


    Ye Qingtang was very grateful for this fact, but today¡­ someone had been ¡°kind-hearted¡± enough to offer her some.


    ¡°Hu, didn¡¯t you promise that piece of meat to me?¡± One of the demons standing beside the first demon murmured.


    The demon called Hu nced at hisrade. ¡°Are you that desperate for that one bite?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The demon was truly desperate. No one would reject another bite of demon flesh.


    Hu turned away and looked at Ye Qingtang with disdain. ¡°What is your mark?¡±


    ¡®Mark¡¯ referred to a fiendish demon¡¯s name.


    ¡°Qing.¡± Ye Qingtang randomly threw out the first sybus of her own name.


    A demon¡¯s mark contained only one character. It was just for ease of calling and didn¡¯t hold any other significance. If a fiendish demon died in battle, his mark could also be assumed by the other little fiendish demons.


    ¡°What kind of mark is that? Sounds weak.¡± Hu frowned.


    As Hu was wearing a human skin, he could disy the same expressions as a normal human. If not for the demon aura he exuded, everyone would have thought he was a noble aristocrat just by the looks of him.


    Ye Qingtang had been in the camp for some time and understood how some things worked here. The big shots of the eastern camp usually remained in the deep recesses of the cave, seldom venturing out. Ye Qingtang had yet to even catch a glimpse of any of the elite fiendish demons. Meanwhile, Hu was one of the higher-ranking demons in this camp.


    In fact, he was the highest-ranking demon Ye Qingtang had met and was very powerful. Otherwise, he would not have ventured alone into the western territories to scout out the area.


    As Hu was such a high-ranking demon, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to quietly bear his insults. But just the sight of that fresh demon meat made her feel like vomiting.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want it but there was another demon who desired it.


    ¡°I say, Qing. Hu promised that meat to me. But I can¡¯t object now since he gave it to you. Nevertheless¡­ can you let me wear your skin for a while? I have one too, we can do an exchange.¡± The other demon stared greedily at Ye Qingtang¡¯s tender skin.


    There have been fewer and fewer humans around to obtain fresh skins, and it was troublesome to maintain their old ones. As a result, those old skins had be very wrinkled and looked rather ugly. On the contrary, Ye Qingtang¡¯s skin was still smooth and tender, and looked very lovely.


    This demon had already asked to borrow Ye Qingtang¡¯s skin the very first day she arrived. Now, his desire had only intensified.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    How could she exchange skins with him?!


    Before Ye Qingtang could refuse, that demon was already reaching out to pull off her skin.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s scalp went numb. Her identity would be revealed!


    But before Ye Qingtang could react, Hu suddenly reached out and dragged that demon away with him.

 Chapter 1771 - Sealed Space (3)

    Chapter 1771: Sealed Space (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°How many times have I told you that this skin is too small for you,¡± Hu scolded.


    That demon looked very aggrieved. A piteous expression on that ugly face gave him a weird look that seemed cute but grotesque.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just try it on¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hu instantly rejected him.


    She might be wrong but Ye Qingtang just felt that Hu was exceptionally protective toward her.


    Having been reprimanded by Hu, that demon instantly hunkered down obediently. The other fiendish demons couldn¡¯t helpughing at the scene.


    ¡°Ba, forget it. apart from little fiendish demons and the more slender adult ones, no one else can wear that skin. You already know that this is Hu¡¯s most beautiful piece of skin. He will kill you if you destroy it¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart stopped as she shot the imperious-looking Hu a sideways nce.


    She was still wondering why Hu appeared exceptionally protective of her. It was actually because he liked her skin?


    Fiendish demons could shrink their bodies but only to a certain limit. Ye Qingtang was of a slim build and no matter how those tall, strapping demons tried to shrink themselves, it was impossible for them to get down to her small size.


    Hu felt Ye Qingtang¡¯s skin was very beautiful but he couldn¡¯t wear it. Nevertheless, he could still admire it while it was on her. He would not allow other demons to destroy that skin.


    So it was probably because coveted her skin that Hu brought Ye Qingtang back to the eastern camp.


    For the first time in her life, Ye Qingtang felt that her skin was really useful.


    The bunch of fiendish demons hung around for a bit longer before being ordered to goplete their respective tasks. The endless battles during this period meant that they didn¡¯t have much time to waste.


    Ye Qingtang secretly heaved a sigh of relief. With Hu¡¯s protection, no other demon would dare to take her skin. Otherwise, her identity would be exposed and she would suffer a fate worse than death.


    The bunch of fiendish demons busied about their own tasks. Meanwhile, the weakling Ye Qingtang mostly spent her time with the little fiendish demons. In contrast to the disdain that the adult demons felt toward her, those little fiendish demons were full of fear and respect for their ¡°Great Sage¡±.


    Ye Qingtang was about to discreetly discard that piece of demon flesh when there was a sudden tremor near the entrance of the camp. The faces of the little fiendish demons instantly turned grim.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The little fiendish demons instinctively felt that some kind of danger had arrived, and they huddled together in a trembling ball.


    Ye Qingtang nced up and saw a massive shadow cast over the entrance. A suffocating aura fell upon the entire camp.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Soul-Devouring Beast!¡± One of the fiendish demons cried out.


    The shadow at the entrance of the camp was like a hovering gigantic storm cloud. On closer inspection, no traces of a monster could be seen. That shadow was just one big mass of dark, muddy swirls, inching bit by bit into the camp.


    All the vegetation in the path of that mass of dark swirls withered and died, leaving behind a trail of scorched remains.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by the sight of that huge mass of dark swirls.


    The Soul-Devouring Beast was an extremely powerful monster. It didn¡¯t have a solid body and was just made up of formless muddy swirls. The more powerful a Soul-Devouring Beast was, the bigger the mass of swirls.

 Chapter 1772 - Great General (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1772: Great General (1)</h2>


    All living creatures swallowed by the Soul-Devouring Beast would instantly melt into a bloody liquid and be part of the beast itself.


    In the blink of an eye, all the monsters outside the camp were engulfed by the Soul-Devouring Beast. Within the opaque ck swirls, one could see those huge monsters instantly dissolve into mush, leaving behind bare bones.


    This was a nearly full-grown Soul-Devouring Beast¡­


    Its powers had already surpassed that of an Emperor level. Like this, the fiendish demon camp was suddenly faced with a great enemy.


    Since the Soul-Devouring Beast¡¯s body was formless and the sharp ws of the fiendish demons were useless against it. This was the most challenging type of monster for the fiendish demons.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any Soul-Devouring Beasts in this area. When did this beaste over here?¡± The demons couldn¡¯t help panicking.


    They seldom encountered Soul-Devouring Beasts in this area and tried their best to stay out its way. How did this thing suddenly appear over here?


    ¡°All fiendish demons are to immediately evacuate from the entrance. The little fiendish demons are to go back into the cave.¡± Hu¡¯s face was very grim. It was a huge challenge to handle a Soul-Devouring Beast.


    Some of the more powerful fiendish demons had already started attacking the Soul-Devouring Beast, but their sharp ws were totally ineffective against that mighty beast.


    Part of the Soul-Devouring Beast had already drifted into the camp and some demons who didn¡¯t manage to get out of the way in time were engulfed and instantly dissolved.


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang was seeing a Soul-Devouring Beast up close. It was also the first time she had seen such a huge one. This Soul-Devouring Beast was powerful enough to engulf all the fiendish demons here!


    Hu had assigned some of the demons to go over and stop the Soul-Devouring Beast from advancing further. But the results were negligible. Although the fiendish demons were able to disperse the formless body of the Soul-Devouring Beast with their demon aura, the monster¡¯s body would instantly coagte back again.


    Just as the body of the Soul-Devouring Beast coagted once again and it was prepared to move toward a group of demons, a ck figure suddenly scurried out from a hill behind the beast.


    The ck figure moved very fast and was impossible to capture.


    Hovering in mid-air, the ck figure suddenly unleashed a tremendous demon aura. It enveloped the Soul-Devouring Beast, causing it to freeze on the spot and go into spasms.


    The demon aura covering the Soul-Devouring Beast keptpressing. With a loud roar, the beast made a sound like the loud crashing of ocean waves mming against the cliffs.


    But no matter how hard the Soul-Devouring Beast struggled or roared, it was unable to escape the constraints of the demon aura. Its body was slowly being condensed and pulled upward into mid-air. Suddenly, the huge beast was being sucked right into the ck figure!


    A strong wind gushed by and Ye Qingtang watched on as the massive Soul-Devouring Beast was quickly being absorbed! If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would have found it hard to believe that there could be anything in this world that could swallow that huge Soul-Devouring Beast!


    ¡°Great General!¡± Cheers erupted from the fiendish demons. Following those cheers, all the demons in the camp immediately fell to their knees.


    The Great General was the top leader of all of the fiendish demons!

 Chapter 1773 - Great General (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1773: Great General (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was momentarily taken aback before quickly following the example of the other fiendish demons and getting down to her knees. She couldn¡¯t help sneaking looks at that ck figure hovering in mid-air.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang finally saw what that ck figure actually looked like.


    It was a tall, strapping fiendish demon. Unlike the other demons, his skin was a boilingva-red with faint glowing veins all over.


    So powerful¡­


    That demon was clearly quite a distance away from Ye Qingtang but he possessed such an intense aura that she could feel it engulfing her entire body. And the demon was already purposely suppressing his own aura¡­


    Ye Qingtang knew very well that if the fiendish demon didn¡¯t hold back his aura, she would already be torn apart.


    The powerful fiendish demon graduallynded in the camp. Hu and the rest of the demons gazed at him with awe and respect.


    ¡°Wee back, Great General.¡±


    The Great General surveyed the crowd of demons, and those dusky eyes shone with a sharp, harsh light. ¡°A Soul-Devouring Beast would not appear here without any reason. Go and investigate the cause.¡±


    His voice was low and he had only spoken a simple sentence. But the effect was enough to make one cower and tremble and fear.


    This was the Great General and the most powerful fiendish demon in this camp.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely awestruck. If she was right, the Great General had simply swallowed that Soul-Devouring Beast¡­


    That massive Soul-Devouring Beast¡­


    The thought made Ye Qingtang break out in cold sweat. She discreetly shuffled behind a group of demons to hide. It was hard to ascertain whether the Great General would be fooled by her disguise.


    He was too powerful. More powerful than any other demon that Ye Qingtang had met.


    Even the Ice King which Ye Qingtang had encountered when she first entered the mystic realm was not as powerful as this fiendish demon.


    But the Great General¡¯s attention was entirely focused on the sudden appearance of that Soul-Devouring Beast.


    The active territory of the Soul-Devouring Beasts was very far away from their camp. No Soul-Devouring Beast had ever ventured over to their camp before. The appearance of this Soul-Devouring Beast was no coincidence.


    The various fiendish demon factions enved quite a number of monsters. As the battles intensified among the different camps, this Soul-Devouring Beast might have been a war beast enved by one of the other enemy factions and unleashed upon them.


    Demons from an opposing faction had been able to sneak into their territory¡ªanything was possible.


    The fiendish demons immediately acted on hismand. The Great General didn¡¯t say another word. He just flew into the pitch-ck cave.


    After he left, the heavy aura covering the entire camp finally faded away after he left.


    Some of the little fiendish demons looked very pallid. For them, the Great General¡¯s aura was unbearable. The kind of overwhelming and instinctive fear one felt toward a powerful being was a torture to them.


    ¡°Great General¡­ is so powerful¡­¡± One of the little fiendish demons stood up, still trembling. It had nearly fainted from the Great General¡¯s oppressive aura.


    Ye Qingtang secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She had lived for 300 years in her previous life and knew how to lessen the impact of a powerful aura. Otherwise, she would have suffered even more than these little fiendish demons.

 Chapter 1774 - Great General (3)

    Chapter 1774: Great General (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Of course the Great General is most powerful.¡± Another little fiendish demon spoke up in a voice full of respect.


    ¡°It is truly a terrifying experience to feel the Great General¡¯s power. He can smash me with just one finger.¡±


    Fear still lingered in the hearts of the bunch of little fiendish demons. It was a rare asion for them to meet the Great General. As they had just been born, this was actually the first time they were meeting him.


    ¡°Look at how weak you all are. You¡¯d better grow up soon. Otherwise, you will just faint dead away when you meet demons from the Heavenly Demon Tribe, the Emperor Demon Tribe and the Earth Demon Tribe,¡± Bamented disdainfully when he noticed the frightened faces of the little fiendish demons.


    ¡°Are you talking about the three major demon tribes?¡± One of the little fiendish demons asked.


    Ba nodded. ¡°You little punks are in camp all day long, you don¡¯t know just how dangerous things are outside. The enemy factions we are battling now are nothingpared to those three major tribes. I think you will be scared to death just by looking at them¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s attention was instantly attracted at the mention of those three major tribes.


    There were countless fiendish demon factions in this mountain valley. Amongst them, there were three of the most powerful camps. They sat right at the top, suppressing the rest of the demons like three huge mountains.


    These three big factions represented absolute power. They were the mightiest tribes amongst the entire fiendish demon poption.


    They were the Heavenly Demon Tribe, the Earth Demon Tribe and the Emperor Demon Tribe¡­


    Ye Qingtang had heard other fiendish demons mention these three tribes, but had never seen a single demon from either of those tribes before.


    It was rumored that the appearance of the fiendish demons from these tribes was different from the rest. Their abilities were powerful beyond belief.


    As fierce as the battles were amongst the different demon factions now, just one puff from either one of the major tribes would be enough to shake the entire valley.


    Demons from the other camps would never dare to provoke the big three tribes. If they happened to chance upon any one of them, they would try their best to avoid and hide.


    The eastern camp, where Ye Qingtang was currently situated, was totally insignificant whenpared to those three. Having witnessed the ability of the eastern camp¡¯s Great General, Ye Qingtang found it difficult to imagine just how powerful those three top tribes were.


    The Great General¡¯s powers were already beyond herprehension. How much more terrifying would those three elite tribes be?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s scalp tingled just at the thought of it.


    Nevertheless¡­


    The war between the fiendish demons was meaningless to her. If not for herck of opportunity, she would have already escaped far away.


    ¡­


    After several days of investigation, they finally uncovered the origins of that Soul-Devouring Beast.


    As expected, the appearance of that Soul-Devouring Beast was no coincidence. The beast was the war pet of the western Great General, and had been specially sent over to the eastern camp to cause maximum destruction.


    The eastern fiendish demons were jumping with rage when they found out it was a ploy by their arch nemesis. A huge battle ignited between the two camps, rising to a feverish pitch in just half a month.


    Apart from the little fiendish demons, all other demons, even those weaklings like Ye Qingtang, had been summoned to the frontline of the battle.

 Chapter 1775 - The Battle Between The Top Three (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1775: The Battle Between The Top Three (1)</h2>


    The battle between the fiendish demons was not something that Ye Qingtang could participate in. Even if she was brought to the battlegrounds, she and a few other weaker demons were positioned at the back to prevent the enemy from sneaking an attack from the behind.


    The demon wars continued endlessly across the wide valley. The grudge between the eastern and western demons had been brewing for a long time and it felt like they were going to settle it once and for all now.


    ¡°Those western scumbags brought over eight war beasts. Damn them! We will fight them to the death!¡± Ba wiped off the fresh blood from his face and roared at the battlefield before charging straight into it.


    Ye Qingtang cast a sweeping nce across the bloody battlefield. Countless demon corpses were strewn across the valley and the thick, evil stench permeated the entire area. It was like a scene from hell.


    The fighting was so intense that the fiendish demons didn¡¯t even have time to devour their enemies¡¯ corpses. Countless roars echoed through the valley.


    Ye Qingtang could see those 18 gigantic war beasts from afar. They charged about the battlefield in a frenzy.


    ¡°They think they can turn the tables with just a few war beasts?¡± A cold voice suddenly piped up from amongst the fiendish demons.


    The eastern camp¡¯s Great General raised his hand and sent out several sts of demon aura, instantly blowing up those war beasts into pieces.


    The fiendish demons in the eastern camp roared in jubtion as the blood of the war beasts rained down upon them.


    ¡°The Great General has made his attack! Look at those western fools. Let¡¯s see if they can continue acting so smug!¡± The eastern fiendish demons were all pumped up with adrenaline at the sight of their Great General.


    For this particr battle, not only was Ye Qingtang brought over, even the little fiendish demons had also tagged along. The fighting between the two factions had risen to a feverish pitch.


    It seemed that the appearance of the eastern Great General triggered a rush of excitement and activity. But a powerful aura suddenly appeared above the battleground. The eastern Great General raised his head and saw a ck figure charging straight at him.


    In the next second, an intense rush of ck aura was emitted from the eastern Great General¡¯s body to meet the iing figure.


    With an immense boom, powerful shock waves radiated out in all directions!


    Two figures could be seen standing head to head in mid-air.


    On one side was the eastern Great General. On the other side was a burly fiendish demon.


    ¡°That is¡­ the Great General of the western camp.¡± One of the little fiendish demons beside Ye Qingtang spoke up in shock at the sight of that other figure.


    It was the sh between the eastern and western Great Generals. It was inevitable that it would be a battle to the bitter end.


    The atmosphere of the entire battleground instantly became very tense the moment those two Great Generals appeared.


    It was the first time Ye Qingtang was witnessing a battle between two elite fiendish demons. Just the shockwaves resulting from the shes between those two was enough to send the other demons on the battlefield flying.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang was secretly rejoicing at the fact that she didn¡¯t bring Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon along with her. The amount of power exchanged as the two Great Generals fought was far beyond what Ye Qingtang could ever imagine.


    But just as both sides were engaged in an intensely fierce battle, the bright clear sounds of a blowing horn echoed through the valley.


    The tone was low but the ears of every single demon in the valley instantly pricked up.


    Like death¡¯s knell, the roar of thunder was so tremendous that their chests felt like it had been blown apart.

 Chapter 1776 - The Battle Between The Top Three (2)

    Chapter 1776: The Battle Between The Top Three (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°What is that?¡± Several little fiendish demons beside Ye Qingtang shivered in fear at the sound of the horn.


    The two Great Generals also immediately stopped fighting the moment they heard the ring noise. They appeared apprehensive and looked like they were listening out for something. Hovering in mid-air, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of continuing their fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the call of the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡­¡± The eastern Great General¡¯s expression shifted. As powerful as he was, he couldn¡¯t help shuddering at the sound of that horn.


    ¡°The Emperor Demon Tribe and the Earth Demon Tribe¡­ they also sounded their signals today¡­¡± The western Great General¡¯s face was likewise very grim.


    There were over a dozen fiendish demon camps in this valley. The eastern and western camps had their long-running grudge. The other factions also had their own conflicts. As a result, the battles between the various camps never ceased.


    But the three top fiendish demon tribes rarely appeared in this part of the mountain valley. They were the Heavenly Demon Tribe, the Emperor Demon Tribe and the Earth Demon Tribe.


    It was not that these three major tribes were peace-loving and benevolent. It was because within this valley, any fiendish demon faction who went against any one of the top three had already been instantly decimated.


    None of the remaining demon camps would dare to provoke the big three tribes. It was a death wish to go against any one of them.


    The two Great Generals exchanged a look and understood what each was thinking. They immediately descended to the ground, back at their own factions.


    ¡°We will postpone the settlement of this grudge between you and I. The appearance of all three major tribes at the same time is something out of the ordinary. I am afraid it means¡­ the Deity Ocean will be emerging soon¡­¡± The western Great General spoke in a cold voice.


    The eastern Great General also didn¡¯t intend to continue fighting.


    No grudge was more important than the Deity Ocean.


    The two demon camps, which had been fighting so ferociously just a second earlier, immediately dispersed. Led by their respective Great Generals, they headed towards the source of the ring horns.


    Ye Qingtang followed the crowd of fiendish demons, but her heart was full of uncertainty.


    ¡°We will get to see something excitingter. The congregation of the three top tribes! When else would we get an opportunity like this?¡± Ba murmured to himself as he hurried along.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang nced at Ba.


    ¡°What else can I mean? We are nothing to the three big tribes. Have you ever seen any demons from those three in this part of the valley before? The rest of us may be fighting tooth and nail for territory here but the three top tribes don¡¯t care for this ce at all. They simply can¡¯t be bothered about us. Why else do you think we can still conduct our battles here? The truly premium territories in the valley have already been fully upied by the big three.¡± The corners of Ba¡¯s lips curled up in a sneer. Nevertheless, his words were still full of awe and respect for the three elite demon tribes.


    In the eyes of the top three tribes, the rest of the demon factions were just tiny, insignificant squabbling kids. Completely not worth their time or attention.


    ¡°The three big demon tribes seldom appear in this part of the valley. Now that all three signals have been sounded, they are summoning all the demons under their camps. Something big must be happening.¡± Ba narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Apart from the Deity Ocean, I really cannot imagine what else can trigger all three tribes at the same time,¡± Hu spoke up in a low voice from the side.

 Chapter 1777 - The Battle Between The Top Three (3)

    Chapter 1777: The Battle Between The Top Three (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°The appearance of all three major demon tribes can only mean one thing©`the Deity Ocean. Weren¡¯t there rumors that the Deity Ocean would emerge sometime within these two years? I think¡­ it could be any time now,¡± Hu said.


    Ye Qingtang looked at therge crowds of fiendish demons surging toward the source of those ring horns. The demons from the eastern and western factions weren¡¯t the only ones. On the way there, countless demons from the other camps were also all heading in the same direction.


    Some of those demons appeared injured, and were very likely in the middle of a battle just now.


    However¡­


    Just the sound of those ring horns of the big three demon tribes were enough to make everyone stop their fighting and head in the same direction.


    Following the demons, Ye Qingtang soon arrived at an opening within the valley. But the entire congregation suddenly stopped right before they entered the opening. The demons standing right at the front took in deep breaths in unison.


    Ye Qingtang was standing right at the back and couldn¡¯t see what was happening up front. But she could already feel the suffocating aura that radiated from that opening.


    Although she was still quite a distance away, that pressurizing aura engulfed Ye Qingtang¡¯s entire body. Within seconds, her face had turned pallid.


    She could feel that there was some extremely powerful creature at the front. Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t even dare to reach out her senses to probe. Instinct told her that whatever creature it was, it was definitely not something she could afford to provoke.


    Ye Qingtang was not the only one. The little fiendish demons were also in agony. Even their breathing had be extremelybored.


    Several roads led to this opening and fiendish demons from all the various factions had all gathered here, but none of them dared to step into the opening. Their faces were full of anxious trepidation.


    Ba squeezed to the front of the crowd, dragging Ye Qingtang and Hu along.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang finally saw what was beyond the opening.


    Tens of thousands of fiendish demons were gathered there, all lined up into three neat factions. Every single one of them possessed a powerful and intense aura. Each demon was also riding upon a ferocious war beast.


    Amongst them, the presence of three massive beasts stood out.


    ¡°Sky-Razing Giant Pythons¡­¡± Ba couldn¡¯t help shuddering as he gazed at those massive pythons. Hundreds of meters long and over a dozen meters wide, the pythons were also d in ck-armoured scales.


    The Sky-Razing Giant Python was an exceptionally ferocious beast. It had thick skin, tough flesh, lightning speed and was covered in venom all over.


    Fiendish demons were immune to most venoms. The types of poisons used by humans were like candy to the demons. But fiendish demons had zero immunity toward the venom of a Sky-Razing Giant Python.


    On top of that, this beast loved to eat fiendish demons and often hunted them as prey. Even the more powerful fiendish demons would go out of their way to avoid Sky-Razing Giant Pythons.


    But right now, standing upon the head of one of those Sky-Razing Giant Pythons was a skinny, hunchbacked fiendish demon¡­

 Chapter 1778 - First Move (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1778: First Move (1)</h2>


    The demon¡¯s face was very ugly and had a pair of horns growing out of his forehead. He looked exactly like your typical evil demon and was slightly smaller in size than Ye Qingtang. Hands sped behind his back, he stood on top of a Sky-Razing Giant Python, which waspletely docile beneath his feet.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe¡­¡± Ba shivered controbly when he noticed that ugly horned demon.


    The demons of the Earth Demon Tribe all had horns growing out of their foreheads. It was a symbol of their strength.


    Countless fiendish demons patroled around the Sky-Razing Giant Python. All of them indeed possessed long sharp horns on their foreheads.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were full of wonder as she looked at them. This was the first time in her life she had seen demons with horns on their heads.


    ¡°The Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe is indeed powerful. He can make an adult Sky-Razing Giant Python his steed¡­¡± Ba swallowed hard. As arrogant as Ba was, he couldn¡¯t suppress the fear and awe he felt at the sight of that Great General.


    ¡°Sky-Razing Giant Python? Look at the steed of the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡¯s Great General.¡± Hu lifted his chin with arms still crossed.


    Ba nced over and gasped.


    A massive ming Ape was standing amongst the demons. That huge ape was very muscr with skin as tough as rock. Swirls of burningva flowed upon its skin, circling its entire body. Meanwhile, the ming Ape was holding a tall, slender demon with greyish-white skin in the palm of its hand. That fiendish demon didn¡¯t look that different from the other demons, but his malevolent face somehow exuded a serene vibe.


    Aside from the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡¯s ming Ape and the Earth Demon Tribe¡¯s Sky-Razing Giant Python, the steed of the Emperor Demon Tribe¡¯s Great General was also very exceptional. It was a three-headed Wind Snake that could hover in mid-air. Ice-blue in color, it looked different from the other Wind Snakes as it was probably a mutated version.


    The tremendous power of the three major demon tribes were on full disy. Just the sight of those three steeds was enough to make the other demon camps tremble in fear.


    All of those steeds were notorious beasts feared by all fiendish demons. Any one of them could easily destroy thousands of demons. But at this point, those massive beasts were subservient to the three Great Generals. The disparity in strength was astounding.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the three Great Generals. Even though she was some distance away, she could already feel their powerful aura. She subconsciously turned toward the eastern Great General.


    That mighty fiendish demon, which previously had Ye Qingtang quivering in fear, looked uncharacteristically wary after seeing the three major tribes.


    Ye Qingtang noticed that the eastern Great General wasn¡¯t the only one. The other Great Generals had also gathered here but none of them dared to step into the territory of the big three. They all maintained a respectful distance.


    By now, all the fiendish demons had now gathered. But the Great Generals of the elite tribes seemed to be oblivious to the fact that their horn signals had summoned all the demons from the other camps. They only observed the presence of their other two major counterparts, as if the demons from the rest of the camps were not even worth a sideways nce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ the Deity Ocean is really going to appear now?¡± Ba asked quietly.


    The gathering of the three top tribes, added to the fact that they had summoned all the demons under them¡ªsuch a grand gesture meant that something significant was about to happen.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    She had learned about the existence of the Deity Ocean from other fiendish demons. She also knew the huge attraction it had to all fiendish demons.

 Chapter 1779 - First Move (2)

    Chapter 1779: First Move (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosIf Ba had guessed correctly, the appearance of the three major tribes was connected to the Deity Ocean. The other demon camps must have also realized this, and so had all gathered here at the sound of their horn signals.


    ¡°So many have gathered here today¡­¡± The Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe crossed his arms behind his back. Those murky eyes swept across the sea of demons, a chilly glint surfacing in his pupils.


    All the fiendish demons who caught his gaze couldn¡¯t help shuddering.


    ¡°Greetings Great Generals. We have not seen you three for a long time. We specially came after hearing the horn signals.¡± One of the Great Generals from the other camps stepped forward with an amiable smile. He spoke very carefully.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Earth Demon Tribe¡¯s Great General snorted before turning away. He had no regard at all for the other demons. He had been addressing the Heavenly Demon Tribe and the Emperor Demon Tribe only.


    The Great General who spoke up broke out in cold sweat after being dismissed by the Earth Demon Tribe¡¯s Great General.


    In all other situations, they would be giving wide berth to these three top tribes if they happened to encounter them. But as the Deity Ocean was at stake, even those subpar camps couldn¡¯t help feeling drawn to this ce.


    A legend passed down over tens of thousands of years, the desire to be the King of Demons¡ªthis was enough to trigger the ambitions of any fiendish demon.


    The Great Generals from the three top tribes clearly had no regard for the other camps. They just stood there quietly, as if waiting for a particr time.


    The demons from the other camps were naturally terrified. But seeing that the three main tribes appeared to be waiting for something, they also followed suit.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Ba was feeling uncertain.


    Hu replied in a low voice, ¡°The Great Generals of the three big tribes are all standing here without any movement¡ªthey must be waiting for something to happen. Didn¡¯t you see all the demons who have gathered here? I am pretty sure the Deity Ocean will be making an appearance. The big three have a better understanding of the Deity Ocean than the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ is the Great General preparing to make a move for the Deity Ocean?¡± Ba whispered discreetly. So many Great Generals were gathered here with no intention to leave. Could all of them be plotting to snatch the Deity Ocean right from under the noses of those three main tribes?


    ¡°Make a guess.¡± Hu shot Ba a look. ¡°Anyone who manages to obtain the Deity Ocean will be King. Which Great General would let such an opportunity slip by?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that the top three tribes will clear them out?¡±


    ¡°Clear them out? Who is going to do it? The other two tribes will be the ones to benefit. Anyway¡­ do you think they are bothered by us at all?¡± Hu sneered.


    Ba quietened down and nced at their own Great General. As expected, his sharp eyes were fixed upon the three top tribes.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank on hearing the conversation between Ba and Hu.


    Previously, she had already felt that something was not quite right. But now, her suspicions had been confirmed¡­


    The eastern Great General was determined to snatch that Deity Ocean away.


    But¡­


    Could it be that simple to snatch the Deity Ocean?


    Ye Qingtang surveyed the sea of demons. There were countless fiendish demons here and they all had the same goal¡­


    To snatch that Deity Ocean for themselves!


    The number of demons gathered here was already mind-boggling. On top of that, the power exuded by those top three tribes was enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    Wasn¡¯t it a death wish to try and fight the big three for the Deity Ocean?

 Chapter 1780 - First Move (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1780: First Move (3)</h2>


    It was a gamble with the chances of winning less than one out of a hundred thousand.


    Ye Qingtang felt that these fiendish demons had all gone mad. Although she had yet to see the three major tribes make a move, Ye Qingtang could clearly feel the immense power they exuded. Moreover, they also had the upperhand in terms of numbers.


    The moment the trigger was pulled, it would be total armageddon.


    ¡°Great Sage, what is this Deity Ocean?¡± One of the little fiendish demons tugged at the corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeve. The little fiendish demons seldom ventured out of the camp and didn¡¯t know much of the wide world beyond.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows slightly as she looked at the group of little fiendish demons who had been tagging along by her side daily.


    All the fiendish demons from every camp would be fighting to the death for the Deity Ocean. Even these little fiendish demons would be dragged into the frenzy.


    Ye Qingtang had not been at the eastern camp for long and she seldom left the campsite due to her weak powers. She spent most of her time hanging around the entrance of the cave. Perhaps because of Ye Qingtang¡¯s gentle character, the little fiendish demons were exceptionally close to her and they trailed after her all day long.


    Meanwhile, although the other adult demons scorned Ye Qingtang for her weak abilities, they would always include her share when distributing the spoils of war.


    It was impossible not to grow fond of them.


    Ye Qingtang could already predict how dire the consequences of the fight for the Deity Ocean would be. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to participate in this suicidal battle. She didn¡¯t want the eastern demons to join in either.


    But¡­


    What could she do?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank a little as she watched the raging ambition concealed within the eastern Great General¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Great General, the little fiendish demons look rather ill. Why don¡¯t we send them back first?¡± Ye Qingtang tried to speak up.


    The eastern Great General didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°No one is allowed to leave from this moment on.¡±


    It was amand that sentenced everyone to death. It was clear that the eastern Great General was prepared to go all out for the Deity Ocean. Even the little fiendish demons would be a source of power during the great battle. Every little bit counted in the fight for the Deity Ocean.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank further. Watching those naive little fiendish demons and then at the now-familiar faces of Ba and Hu, Ye Qingtang really didn¡¯t want to see them sent to their deaths.


    But the Great General had the final say in everything. Ye Qingtang could speak till her saliva ran dry and nothing would change.


    Time passed very slowly. The three major tribes remained unmoving, and the other camps had no choice but to wait at the side. All the fiendish demons were waiting for that moment¡ªthat one moment which had been immortalized in the legends.


    Time drifted on. Day turned to night, before turning to day again.


    The sea of demons in the mountain valley remained exactly where they were. An unprecedented sense of peace and quiet descended over the valley.


    A strong gust of wind suddenly blew by, the whistling air shattering the calm of the night.


    The murky eyes of the Earth Demon Tribe¡¯s Great General had been closed but they were now wide open. Narrowing them, he gazed up into the empty sky, a sharp glint in his pupils.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Under the howling winds and shaking earth, a great fog swirled above the heads of the three elite tribes. A bizarre ancient chanting seemed to echo down from the heavens. The chanting was faint and could barely be heard above the raging winds.


    In the next second, a powerful beam of light shone down from the sky onto an empty space in mid-air. As if something was being split open, a chasm appeared right at that highlighted spot!

 Chapter 1781 - Blood Battle (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1781: Blood Battle (1)</h2>


    The chasm grew wider bit by bit right before the eyes of the fiendish demons. It was pitch ck inside the chasm, from which a bone-chilling wind blew out.


    The eyes of the Great Generals from the big three tribes instantly lit up.


    The sealed space was finally opening. Their highly-coveted Deity Ocean was right inside!


    At this point, the three elite tribes were not the only ones who were excited. The ambitions of all the other camps were also ignited.


    ¡°The sealed space is opening now. The Deity Ocean is right inside!¡± Someone suddenly shouted out. The originally quiet demon crowd suddenly charged toward the opening of the sealed space.


    But before they could get anywhere near it, the fiendish demons of the three major tribes had already made their move.


    ¡°It looks like we are not the only ones who are interested in the Deity Ocean.¡± The Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe narrowed his eyes with a smirk.


    ¡°Those weaklings?¡± The Great General of the Heavenly Demon Tribe snorted coldly, his eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°Now that the sealed space has opened and the Deity Ocean is just within, the number ofpetitors and variables will increase exponentially. I wonder what do the two of you think of that?¡± The Great General of the Emperor Demon Tribe asked.


    They ignored the other camps earlier as they meant nothing to them. But now that the Deity Ocean had appeared, the three Great Generals noticed that the other camps were all gearing up to fight for the treasure.


    ¡°They will have to prove themselves worthy of fighting for the Deity Ocean. Why don¡¯t the three of us leave behind a certain number of troops to prevent those weaklings from disrupting our quest?¡± The Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe suggested.


    The other two Great Generals nodded in agreement. In just a short period of time, each of the three major tribes split into two groups. One team was to stay behind while the other team would enter the sealed space. The former would be in charge of preventing the other demon camps from entering the sealed space.


    The three major powers were coborating only for the sake of obtaining the Deity Ocean for themselves.


    Crowds of fiendish demons charged toward the open space. The fiendish demons left behind to guard the sealed space formed an imprable barrier. Meanwhile, the Great Generals¡¯ three steeds had also been left outside.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The ming Ape howled. Raising one arm, it smacked a bunch of fiendish demons in front of it, crushing them to a pulp.


    The thick smell of blood permeated the air. The rest of the demons were all momentarily taken aback by the bloody massacre.


    Meanwhile, the Great Generals of the three top tribes had already entered the sealed space with part of their troops.


    ¡°We will kill whoever dares to take another step forward!¡± One of the fiendish demons from the Earth Demon Tribe warned in a low voice.


    The authority that the three elite tribes had over the rest of the demons still lingered on. For a moment, a sliver of doubt appeared in the faces of those zealous fiendish demons.


    ¡°The three big tribes have already ruled this valley for so many years. Every demon camp should be allowed an opportunity to obtain the Deity Ocean. With the Deity Ocean in hand, we won¡¯t need to fear you guys anymore!¡± Someone cried out. His words prated deep into the hearts of every fiendish demon.


    Although the three elite tribes were powerful, the desperate desire for the Deity Ocean was also a persuasive force.


    They were no match for the three major tribes now but they would be the King of fiendish demons if they obtained the Deity Ocean. By then, the three top tribes would be like tiny ants under their feet!

 Chapter 1782 - Blood Battle (2)

    Chapter 1782: Blood Battle (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°You want the Deity Ocean? Stop dreaming!¡±


    Danger and benefit existed side by side. After just a brief hesitation, all the fiendish demons charged toward the defending line under themand of their Great Generals.


    The battle rose to a feverish pitch within seconds. Countless fiendish demons shed as they fought tooth and nail to the death. The various camps who had been at each other¡¯s throats for centuries now fought as one against the same opponent.


    Every single faction wanted to obtain the Deity Ocean. The three big tribes were standing in their way, and so had turned into theirmon enemy!


    Large swarms of fiendish demons entered the battlefield. Fresh blood sttered all over as endless roars and howls filled the air.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank as she watched the scene unfold before her. The thing she feared most was happening.


    The powers of the three elite tribes were far beyond that of the other camps. Even with their advantage in numbers, it would be an outright massacre for the other camps.


    Ye Qingtang witnessed the ming Ape smash over dozen fiendish demons to death with just one punch. But their deaths did not stop the other demons from advancing. Before the ming Ape could raise its hand again, another batch of fiendish demonsunched forward.


    The continuous barrage of fiendish demons were like an endless swarm of locusts.


    The fiendish demons from the three major tribes were also very powerful. Their sharp ws easily tore apart the demons from the other camps. In just the blink of an eye, the vast grounds were soaked with fresh demon blood.


    The thick stench of blood saturated the air, reaching into all corners of the area.


    The fiendish demons from the three elite tribes were in a killing frenzy. They never expected those worthless weaklings, who usually avoided them, would dare to attack them like this.


    Without a doubt, the powers of those from the top three tribes were much higher than the other demons. Just one of the former was enough to kill at least 10 of thetter.


    But more and more fiendish demons charged forward with no regard for their lives.


    The Deity Ocean was just too important to them. If they could obtain it, their camp could dominate all the other factions, including the top three tribes. They could be the true lords ruling over everyone!


    As the battle went on, even those little fiendish demons were influenced by the bloodlust. They bared their sharp teeth and pounced toward the demons from the three elite faces. But how could their tiny, weak bodies withstand the might of the big three? They were all crushed to death within seconds.


    A demon battle was different from that between humans. It was pure, basic savagery and brutality.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang could no longer see any familiar faces. All the demons from the various camps had merged into one sprawling mass. There was violence and killing everywhere.


    Countless fiendish demons copsed in battle. In just a short period of time, the number of fatalities from all the camps had reached astounding figures. Only the three elite tribes sustained minimal casualties. Their powerful abilities were a barrier that was too wide to be breached.


    Even so, therge number of deaths was not enough to curb the ambitions of the various factions. As the demons at the front fell, more demons would charge forward from the back. They would sacrifice countless lives just to break through the defensive line.


    As powerful as the top three tribes were, it was inevitable they would start to slow from the fatigue of the endless suicidal onught by countless fiendish demons.


    No matter how powerful a fighter was, he would still gradually be drained by the continuous frenzied attack of an opponent.

 Chapter 1783 - Blood Battle (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1783: Blood Battle (3)</h2>


    The battle went on for so long they had already lost track of the time as the battlefield became littered with an endless number of forgotten corpses. The fiendish demons trampled on the bodies of theirrades as they rushed forward killing everything in their path.


    After sacrificing countless fiendish demons, the defenses of the three tribes were finally breached! The demons from the different factions and camps instantly went on a ughtering spree.


    Ye Qingtang was going to use this chaos to escape, but before she could do so, a blood-soaked Ba grabbed her and rushed towards the opened sealed space along with most of the demons.


    ¡°What¡¯re you standing there for? Get in!¡± Ba reproached her.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. Couldn¡¯t he just spare her? She had no intention of taking part in the demons¡¯ battles and had absolutely no interest in the Deity Ocean¡­


    But the demon¡¯s power was not something Ye Qingtang could go against and without giving her a chance to protest, Ba dragged her straight towards the sealed space. The rough and tumble felt as though she was about to be thrown off!


    It was like another world inside the sealed space. It was pitch ck inside and the whistling cold wind blew at them relentlessly, carrying with it the thick stench of blood.


    There had obviously already been a battle inside this sealed space.


    The three tribes that had entered the sealed space were going to start battling inside again.


    Demons from the other factions flooded in, frantically searching for the location of the Deity Ocean. As Ye Qingtang followed Ba, she spotted Hu among the crowd of demons.


    Hu¡¯s human skin had already been torn in the battle and his hands had sustained deep wounds as well. He looked slightly pathetic.


    ¡°The Great General has already said that we have to obtain the Deity Ocean this time, or all the demons in our camp are going to die.¡±


    To rebel against the elite three tribes was to openly dere battle to the death with them. The three tribes were going to seek their revenge if they didn¡¯t obtain the Deity Ocean.


    How could they possibly be a match for the three elite tribes?


    Ye Qingtang could only think about using this opportunity to escape from the sealed space but at that moment, the entrance was filled with countless demons flooding in. There was no way she could leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Deity Ocean!¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was thinking about a way to get out of her predicament, a shout came from in front of him.


    Almost immediately, Ba and Hu dragged Ye Qingtang straight towards the noise.


    In the void above the mountain peak in front of then, a light shone through the originally dark sky. The shining blue lights were slowly forming into a line!


    In that instant, the scattered lights suddenly gathered together and formed a bright moon which hung over all the demons¡¯ heads!


    The Deity Ocean had been formed!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at the bright blue orb from afar. The Deity Ocean seemed to emanate an aura so strong it affected all the demons.


    The demons from the three elite tribes on the mountain peak had already upied the vital positions. Their expressions twisted as they looked at the other demons flooding the base of the mountain.


    The three elite tribes had never imagined that these useless troops would be able to breach their defenses. Now that the Deity Ocean was right in front of them, how could they possibly let these other demons even touch it?

 Chapter 1784 - Deity Ocean (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1784: Deity Ocean (1)</h2>


    The demons all looked in awe at the Deity Ocean suspended in midair. The Deity Ocean seemed to have an extremely mesmerizing effect on them. As they stood frozen, their eyes were all locked on the Deity Ocean.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Deity Ocean¡­ It¡¯s my first time seeing it¡­¡± The demons were all awestruck.


    The Great Generals of the three elite tribes seemed to be unnaturally calm as well. They raised their eyebrows as they looked at the Deity Ocean hanging in the sky and didn¡¯t take a single step forward.


    The Deity Ocean was hanging right over their heads this moment but at the same time, they understood that they were not going to be able to obtain it.


    Thest time the sealed space opened, there had been mass ughter as well as they tried to obtain the Deity Ocean. Even though it was right over their head, no matter how hard they flew towards it, they couldn¡¯t even touch it.


    At the peak of the mountain was the Deity Altar and it was recorded there that the only way they could get to the Deity Ocean was if it descended on the Deity Altar. Otherwise, they could only look up at it and wouldn¡¯t be able to touch it at all.


    This was also the reason the Deity Ocean hadn¡¯t been obtained for hundreds of thousands of years.


    This time, the three elite tribes were all still holding out hope that the Deity Ocean would descend, but it hadn¡¯t shown any signs of doing so up till now.


    Could it be that¡­


    They were going to return empty-handed again?


    Ye Qingtang hid herself among the demons as she looked up at the Deity Ocean in the sky, her eyes filled with blue light.


    But just as Ye Qingtang was about to look away, the Deity Ocean shed brightly. Ye Qingtang felt something shudder in her and she suddenly paled.


    At the same time, the Deity Ocean which had been in the sky for hundreds of thousands of years suddenly changed!


    Right in front of all the demons¡¯ eyes, the light from the Deity Ocean dimmed and moved slowly towards the Deity Altar!


    ¡°The Deity Ocean is descending?¡± The Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at the descending Deity Ocean.


    This was the first time in hundreds of thousands of years that the Deity Ocean was descending!


    As long as the Deity Oceannded on the Deity Altar, they would be able to obtain it!


    Great joy washed over all the demons. After hundreds of thousands of years, they were finally witnessing a miracle!


    Ye Qingtang had no idea what was happening but suddenly felt a wave of coldness invade her, piercing straight into her bone.


    Like this, the sight of the Deity Ocean descending had been pierced into the eyes of all the demons.


    Under the blue light of the Deity Ocean, one of the Great Generals flew straight at it, wanting to go straight to the Deity Ocean.


    But the moment he reached the mountain peak, the eyes of the Great General from the Earth Demon Tribe sharpened and a ray of cold light shot out from his palm, decimating the other Great General in midair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to show any mercy to anyone who dares to go near the Deity Ocean!¡±


    How dare they go near the Deity Ocean with their lowly status.


    It was already an honor for them to witness the Deity Ocean being formed.


    Even though the stench of death permeated the air, the blob of decimated flesh in the air did nothing to deter the demons¡¯ greed.


    The Deity Ocean was right in front of them. That great power was just within reach! As long as they had the Deity Ocean, they would rule over everything.


    There was a sudden uproar among all the demons. They no longer feared the threats of the three elite tribes, and their eyes were transfixed, filled only with the sight of the Deity Ocean.

 Chapter 1785 - Deity Ocean (2)

    Chapter 1785: Deity Ocean (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosSeeing the Deity Ocean descend gradually onto the altar, the demons all rushed maniacally towards the mountain peak.


    The demons from the three elite tribes dealt with the demons swarming up the mountain swiftly and without any mercy, not letting them near the Deity Altar at all.


    And at the same moment, the Great Generals from the three elite tribes made their moves as well.


    The Great General from the Earth Demon Tribe was the most sly and he flew straight towards the Deity Altar immediately.


    Seeing that they had already lost their first chance to move, the Great Generals from the Heavenly Demon Tribe and the Earth Demon Tribe quickly flew up and chased after the Great General from the Earth Demon Tribe. Lights converged in their palms and they shot it straight towards the Great General from the Earth Demon Tribe!


    The entire mountain fell into chaos in an instant. The demons were all trying their best to get up the mountain as the Great Generals from the three elite tribes battled to the death. Loud roars surrounded them as the fresh blood from countless demons gradually dyed the mountain a strange color.


    The cold gradually faded from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. She was lucky that the demons had all been focused on the Deity Ocean mountain, or one blow from any of them would¡¯ve killed her when she had been stunned just now.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. But looking at the bodies of the demons piling up on the mountain, a chill went down her spine. She had no interest in the Deity Ocean or battling with the demons. All she could do now was to leave the battlefield and look for a safe ce to hide temporarily.


    The Great Generals on the mountain peak were having a fierce battle that shook the skies. It seemed as though the mountain peak was going to be ttened by them.


    As they were trading blows, the Deity Ocean finally descended onto the Deity Altar. The moment the blue lightnded upon it, there was a bright sh of light which blinded all the demons.


    Taking advantage of the blinding light, the Great General from the Heavenly Demon Tribe gathered all his energy under his feet and shot towards where he remembered the Deity Altar to be.


    In an instant, the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Tribe had touched the Deity Altar. He reached out and scooped the Deity Ocean into his arms.


    The bright light faded as soon as the Deity Ocean was taken off the Deity Altar.


    After the Earth Demon Tribe and the Emperor Demon Tribe had gathered their wits, all they saw was the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Tribe standing beside the Deity Altar with the Deity Ocean of their dreams in his arms!


    The two Great Generals shuddered.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s the Deity Ocean! I¡¯ve finally obtained the Deity Ocean!¡± The eyes of the Great General from the Heavenly Demon Tribe lit up with greed. He could already feel the strong power emanating from the Deity Ocean in his arms.


    The two Great Generals were about to snatch it from him, but the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General suddenly narrowed his eyes and pressed the Deity Ocean into his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of thousands of years, I¡¯ve waited for this day for hundreds of thousands of years. The power of the Deity Ocean belongs to me. All of you will name me the Emperor!¡±


    In the next second, the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General let out a deep roar. ck mist poured continuously out of his hands. He was going to absorb the power he had waited for hundreds of thousands of years into his body!


    ¡°Not good, he¡¯s about to absorb the power of the Deity Ocean!¡± The Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe felt his hairs stand on end. If the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Tribe managed to seed, they would be annihted tomorrow!


    In the next moment, the Great General of the Earth Demon Tribe and Heavenly Demon Tribe flew towards the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Tribe and directed their blows to his back.


    But in an instant, the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General was surrounded by blue light.

 Chapter 1786 - Deity Ocean (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1786: Deity Ocean (3)</h2>


    The blue light formed a protective screen around him and the attack from the two Great Generals did absolutely no damage to it.


    All the attacks were absorbed by the blue screen.


    ¡°Haha¡­ the Deity Ocean is really amazing. Don¡¯t worry, once I¡¯ve absorbed all the power, I¡¯ll send you to hell immediately!¡± The Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General looked at the screen surrounding him as his eagerness in obtaining the Deity Ocean rose.


    Just the light from the Deity Ocean was already giving him so much power. Once he absorbed all of its power, he would be their absolute king


    The expressions of the Great Generals of the Earth Demon Tribe and the Earth Demon Tribe were extremely dark. Under the protection of the Deity Ocean, they couldn¡¯t do anything to the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General!


    On the mountain peak, the demons from the Heavenly Demon Tribe all roared as they saw that their Great General was about to merge with the Deity Ocean.


    The demons from the other tribes panicked as they saw this.


    They were a step toote again!


    But just as the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General was about to absorb the Deity Ocean proudly, the Deity Ocean pressed against his chest emanated a powerful wave.


    The Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General was pushed back by the wave. All of the strands of power he had absorbed from the Deity Ocean dissipated as well.


    ¡°What¡­¡± The Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General looked down at the Deity Ocean in his hands in disbelief.


    <em>He couldn¡¯t absorb the power of the Deity Ocean?</em>


    He couldn¡¯t believe it and tried again, but the rejection was even stronger this time and the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General spat out a mouthful of blood. The protective screen around him vanished.


    <em>How could this be?</em>


    <em>Why couldn¡¯t he absorb the power of the Deity Ocean?</em>


    The two generals who had already begun to despair suddenly brightened. They rushed towards the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General again.


    ¡°The Deity Ocean doesn¡¯t want to be used by you. Haha, don¡¯t even dream of using its power!¡± The Great Generalughed coldly as he hit the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General on the shoulder.


    Enraged, the Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General returned blows, swift and hard. Caught up in the scuffle, the Deity Ocean in his hand fell towards the mountain peak!


    Seeing the Deity Ocean belong to no one again, the demons under the mountain peak all surged towards it frantically.


    ¡°Get that Deity Ocean back!¡± the Earth Demon Tribe Great General roared as he flew towards the Deity Ocean.


    The Great General of the Heavenly Demon Tribe and Emperor Demon Tribe didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity as well and rushed towards the Deity Ocean.


    Once again, the mountain fell into chaos as all the demons coveted the Deity Ocean. The battle which had stopped temporarily restarted even bloodier and crazier.


    As the Deity Ocean fell towards the chaos, Hu jumped nimbly over the crowd of demons, grabbed the Deity Ocean from midair and quickly flew off.


    ¡°The Deity Ocean is with him! Catch him!¡± The Heavenly Demon Tribe roared loudly after having lost the Deity Ocean so painfully.


    When the demons from the eastern camp saw that someone on their side had obtained the Deity Ocean, they fought every demon that wanted to get it to the death!


    The Heavenly Demon Tribe Great General and other demons flung the resistance aside and chased right after them!


    Ye Qingtang was hiding safely on the side of the mountain peak. Hearing someone cursing and hollering loudly, she peeked out and saw Hu flying towards her quickly with something in his arms¡­

 Chapter 1787 - It Is All A Misunderstanding (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1787: It Is All A Misunderstanding (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the approaching Hu. She could feel that the thing Hu had in his arms was actually the Deity Ocean!


    Ye Qingtang felt like her head was about to explode. The three elite tribes were so powerful. Wasn¡¯t the eastern camp being too stubborn? How did they dare steal the Deity Ocean from right under their noses?


    Even if that were the case, Ye Qingtang knew that all the demons were obsessed with the Deity Ocean. All the tribes, regardless of their strength, were swarming into battle. But as far as Ye Qingtang was concerned, this gamble was too risky.


    She had no intention of participating in this battle. With her skill, she would be pretty decent among the youth in the First Maind but among these Emperor level demons, she was nothing.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. She was about to stick her head back in and avoid this deathly situation when Hu who was running away frantically spotted her.


    Hu, who was being chased all the way by the Great General of the three elite tribes, was running for his life, but the distance between him and the Great Generals were closing and his heart was full of panic.


    But the moment he spotted Ye Qingtang, his eyes lit up slightly and a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    It was impossible for him to shake off the demons chasing him but now that he had the Deity Ocean with him, he wasn¡¯t going to give it up so easily.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance gave him a chance to turn the tables.


    When she saw his smile, Ye Qingtang felt a sense of foreboding. Before she could even respond, Hu was flying straight toward her hiding ce.


    As Hu flew past her, he sneakily slung the Deity Ocean towards Ye Qingtang.


    He moved extremely quickly and this went undetected. After throwing the Deity Ocean to her, he used his energy to create a trial of blue light mimicking the Deity Ocean and continued flying.


    In an instant, countless demons chasing Hu flew by Ye Qingtang. These demons had no idea that Hu had thrown it to Ye Qingtang, who was hiding in the dark, and continued chasing after Hu, thinking that he still had the Deity Ocean.


    Ye Qingtang looked on as Hu¡¯s sleight of hand fooled the other demons. She turned pale as she looked at the roaring Great Generals.


    Once the demons¡¯ footsteps had faded, she lowered her head. Wasn¡¯t the thing in her arms the Deity Ocean all the tribes were fighting tooth-and-nail for?


    What the hell!


    How had it gotten into her arms?! Ye Qingtang cursed Hu silently in her heart.


    All she wanted to do was to survive this battle silently. Why did this darned thing have tond in her hands?


    Recalling Hu¡¯s cautious expression before he flew off, he must have meant for her to hide the Deity Ocean well.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to cry.


    This Deity Ocean was going to be the death of her. She understood how badly the demons wanted the Deity Ocean, but¡­


    Hu! You gave this to the wrong person!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s strength was less than peanuts in the eyes of these demons. She would get caught the moment she left the cave. She could forget about even escaping.


    At this moment, the Deity Ocean was like a hot potato. She could neither throw it away nor keep it with her. She wanted to try stuffing the Deity Ocean into her space ring but¡­

 Chapter 1788 - It Is All A Misunderstanding (2)

    Chapter 1788: It Is All A Misunderstanding (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    It waspletely impossible.


    The Deity Ocean seemed to possess a tremendous power. Ye Qingtang had just put it in and already felt like her space ring was going to explode! She was so shocked that she quickly took out the Deity Ocean.


    Faced with this situation, Ye Qingtang was feeling very distressed..


    ¡°You are a rather clever little ant. You knew to immediately transfer the item away. Luckily I have already memorized the Deity Ocean¡¯s scent.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was feeling extremely desperate, a cold voice suddenly sounded from somewhere behind her.


    Ye Qingtang turned and saw the grim face of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General. He was standing nearby, his malevolent eyes narrowed and staring straight at the Deity Ocean in her hands.


    Sh*t! She had been discovered so quickly. And by the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race!


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang flew away with the Deity Ocean in hand.


    If she had known that Hu had stolen the Deity Ocean, she would never have sneaked a peek!


    Ye Qingtang used all her power to flee as fast as she could. But no matter how fast she flew, she was no match for the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race.


    In just a few breaths, the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Racended right in front of Ye Qingtang, and Ye Qingtang was forced into an emergency stop


    Beads of cold sweat dripped down from Ye Qingtang¡¯s forehead.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General appeared emotionless. He was staring at the Deity Ocean and could clearly feel that Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers were far below his.


    ¡°Hand me the Deity Ocean. It¡¯s not something that should be touched by trash like you,¡± The Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race stated coldly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s back was already drenched in cold sweat. Her heart was pounding heavily as she stared at the Great General.


    Trash? She never wanted to touch this stupid Deity Ocean in the first ce!


    Although she was offended by the Great General¡¯s disdainful words, Ye Qingtang still had somemon sense. She did not want to throw her own life away just for this Deity Ocean. Anyway, she was no match at all for this Great General.


    Ye Qingtang immediately handed the Deity Ocean over. She said respectfully, ¡°I have heard many stories about your great powers and have admired you since a long time ago. You are naturally the only one who is worthy enough to own this Deity Ocean.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± The Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race snorted in contempt, oblivious toward Ye Qingtang¡¯s praises. He only had eyes for the Deity Ocean. Everything else was insignificant.


    ¡°Good that you have somemon sense. Give me the Deity Ocean and I will let you die in one piece,¡± the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General stated arrogantly. It was as if letting her die in one piece was already very magnanimous of him.


    <em>Sh*t! I am already handing this thing to you. Why do you still have to kill me?!</em>


    As Ye Qingtang cursed the Great General on the inside, she shifted her gaze to the side, all prepared to throw the Deity Ocean far away in order to divert the Great General¡¯s attention, so that she had a chance to escape.


    She believed thatpared to killing her, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General would be more interested in getting the Deity Ocean.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang was more interested in staying alive. She didn¡¯t care about the Deity Ocean at all. She would leave it to the fiendish demons to fight over it.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was raising her hand to toss it away, the Deity Ocean suddenly glowed very intensely. A dazzling beam of light shot right out of the Deity Ocean and created arge chasm in mid-air, from which a powerful maic force could be felt.

 Chapter 1789 - It Is All A Misunderstanding (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1789: It Is All A Misunderstanding (3)</h2>


    Before Ye Qingtang could react, she was sucked right into the chasm with the Deity Ocean still in hand.


    As Ye Qingtang scanned the chasm and saw that there was another world beyond it.


    Could it be¡­


    This Deity Ocean could be used to pass through time and space? It could open up a gateway to another world?


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help recalling the earlier incident when she tried to ce the Deity Ocean in her space ring. She heaved a big sigh of relief knowing that she was about to escape.


    ¡°Put down the Deity Ocean now or I will make sure you die a wretched death!¡± The face of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General instantly contorted into one of malevolence when he saw that Ye Qingtang was about to fly into the chasm with the Deity Ocean.


    ¡°Damn you! You want the Deity Ocean? Dream on! You will never have the Deity Ocean!¡± Ye Qingtang finally dared to shout out her true thoughts when she saw that she was about to escape. The Great General tried to pursue her but was blocked out by that beam of light.


    Let her die in one piece¡­


    He could stay here on his own!


    She couldn¡¯t care less about him!


    ¡°Do you wish to die?!¡± The Great General¡¯s face was livid at her impudence! He leapt into the air and charged toward Ye Qingtang, furiously striking her with waves of demonic aura.


    But that power instantly dissipated the moment it made contact with that beam of light.


    Ye Qingtang, who had been a bit worried, was now incredibly jubnt.


    ¡°Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race? You are very powerful right? Try your best to hit me!¡±


    ¡°You!!¡± The Great General waspletely enraged. No fiendish demon had ever dared to behave so audaciously before him!


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General immediately sent a barrage of strikes at Ye Qingtang, but none of them even got close to touching her.


    ¡°Aiyah¡­ not painful at all¡­¡± Ye Qingtang piped up smugly.


    The Great General was nearly puking blood in anger.


    No matter how he tried to attack, he was unable to hurt the escaping Ye Qingtang. That beam of light was an imprable barrier, offering Ye Qingtangplete protection.


    As angry as the Great General was, he had no choice but to just watch on as Ye Qingtang disappeared into the chasm. The chasm immediately vanished the moment she entered, leaving only empty air in its wake.


    After entering the chasm, Ye Qingtang felt like the world around her was spinning. But in the next second, both of her feetnded on solid ground. She had to spend some time recovering her senses before she started to survey her surroundings.


    What met her eyes was one that was totally unfamiliar. It was very dark but she could still vaguely make out her surroundings.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang gazed about. She felt warm all over.


    She thought that the Deity Ocean had sent her back to the mountain valley outside of the sealed space. But it now seemed like it was a totally different ce.


    The climate here waspletely different from the Frozen Ice Fields that Ye Qingtang had experienced. Even the air in the mountain valley had been chilly and thick with the demonic aura. But over here, she could not feel anything that was exceptionally strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have left that mystic realm?¡± Ye Qingtang murmured to herself. She started to feel a sense of joy, but was immediately struck by the thought that she had left Little White Tiger all alone by the cave at the eastern demon camp.


    She had left Little White Tiger in that demon-fillednd¡­


    As well as the still-unconscious Little Heavenly Demon¡­

 Chapter 1790 - It Is All A Misunderstanding (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1790: It Is All A Misunderstanding (4)</h2>


    But before Ye Qingtang could ponder further what kind of ce this was, the Deity Ocean in her hand suddenly emitted a strong light. Ye Qingtang felt the world spin and her line of sight be blurry. She could once again feel that familiar chilly air!


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes. After she managed to regain her bearings, she was stunned by what she saw.


    She had returned to the ce where she was facing off with the Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race. The Great General, whom she had angered earlier, was now just five meters away, ring at her with a malevolent expression¡­


    <em>What the hell!!</em>


    <em>Why was she back?!</em>


    ¡°Damned trash!¡± The Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s voice was cold and full of bloodlust.


    Ye Qingtang was frozen to the ground. The cheeky words she had shouted at the Great General now came back to haunt her¡­


    Haha..


    Was the Deity Ocean ying a trick on her?!


    ¡°Mis¡­ misunderstanding¡­ this is all a misunderstanding.¡± Ye Qingtang was no longer able to smile.


    The Great General snorted and walked toward Ye Qingtang with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°You were very happy insulting me earlier, right? Let¡¯s see if you can still hurl insults when I crush your bones and smash your brains in.¡±


    Ye Qingtang broke out in cold sweat all over. The Deity Ocean had really done her in this time.


    ¡°Who? Who dared to insult the Great General? You must have truly misunderstood,¡± Ye Qingtang said very sincerely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that I will never have the Deity Ocean? And you asked me to dream on?¡± the Great General repeated her earlier words in a harsh voice.


    ¡°No, I said that even in my dreams, I also wish that the Great General will obtain the Deity Ocean.¡± Ye Qingtang was openly lying without any remorse.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± The Great General clearly did not believe Ye Qingtang¡¯s cunning change of words. He narrowed his eyes and exuded waves of demonic aura.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you didn¡¯t feel any pain at all when I attacked you? Let¡¯s see if you will feel any pain now.¡±


    ¡°Of course I feel the pain. Just the sight of you is painful to me.¡± Ye Qingtang gave a bitter smile. She was going to try her earlier trick of tossing the Deity Ocean away, so that she could make her escape.


    But when Ye Qingtang nced down, she saw that her hands werepletely empty. There was no sign of the Deity Ocean at all.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Where did the Deity Ocean go?!!</em>


    Ye Qingtang clearly remembered that she still had the Deity Ocean in her hands just before she was sent back to the Great General.


    <em>Why¡­</em>


    <em>Why had the Deity Ocean vanished now?</em>


    Ye Qingtang was totally confused. It was her final chance at survival. How did it disappear just like that? It felt like her world was crashing down on her as she watched the demonic aura gathering in the hands of the Great General.


    She was doomed!


    But the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General noticed that Ye Qingtang had nced down at her hands. He followed her line of sight and saw that the Deity Ocean was missing. Then his face instantly turned dark.


    ¡°Where did you hide the Deity Ocean?¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She really wanted to cry now. She also wished to know where the Deity Ocean was.


    If she told the Great General that she had misced the Deity Ocean¡­


    Ha¡­ there was no doubt that she would be dismembered.


    Even as she was on the brink of a mental copse, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to speak the truth. She put on a calm face and told the Great General.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the Great General just immediately kill me if I told you where I hid the Deity Ocean?¡±

 Chapter 1791 - It Is All A Misunderstanding (5)

    <h2>Chapter 1791: It Is All A Misunderstanding (5)</h2>


    ¡°Do you think that I will let you go just because you refuse to tell me?¡± The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General snorted. He was the first fiendish demon to obtain the Deity Ocean, and was also the first fiendish demon to have tried merging with the Deity Ocean. As a result, he was exceptionally attuned to the scent of the Deity Ocean.


    Otherwise, he would not have detected the presence of the Deity Ocean despite Hu¡¯s tricks.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General scanned Ye Qingtang with sharp eyes. His gaze was so sharp that it was like he wanted to slice off her flesh inch by inch.


    ¡°Do you think you can deceive me by hiding the Deity Ocean in your own body? Ha¡­ do you think I won¡¯t be able to find the Deity Ocean after I peel off your skin and carve out your flesh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang felt very maligned. When did she hide the Deity Ocean in her own body? Could this Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race not make such false usations?


    ¡°How did the Great General know I hid the Deity Ocean inside of me? If I hid the Deity Ocean in the space within the chasm earlier, you will never find the Deity Ocean if you kill me.¡± Ye Qingtang continued to put on a brave front.


    ¡°Ha, you are still trying to deceive me¡­¡± The Great General narrowed his eyes and suddenly reached out toward Ye Qingtang.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General was very fast and Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have time to react.


    But just as this was happening, Ye Qingtang suddenly felt vibrations from the Deity Ocean. The source of those vibrations came from within her.


    In the face of danger, Ye Qingtang had no time to ponder what had happened. She just remembered the power of the Deity Ocean¡¯s vibrations earlier and immediately tried to make use of the power of these vibrations.


    In the next second, a beam of light shot out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    Within seconds, Ye Qingtang felt the earth spin again and she disappeared.


    Ye Qingtang was panting when she finally recovered from her dizziness. Scanning her surroundings, she realized that she had returned to that dark ce from before.


    The ferocious, evil Great General from the Heavenly Demon Race was nowhere to be seen.


    Taking a deep breath to steady her pounding heart, Ye Qingtang stilled for a moment. But she remained very confused over what had happened.


    She had already found it very strange when that Great General imed the Deity Ocean was hidden inside her. When she had returned earlier, she had no idea where the Deity Ocean had disappeared to. Why was the Great General so certain?


    But right at the brink of death, Ye Qingtang could feel the power of the Deity Ocean radiating from her own body. She couldn¡¯t help feeling very shocked. Moreover, when she utilized that power, she had returned to this ce again.


    An inconceivable idea popped into Ye Qingtang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ the Deity Ocean¡­ has merged with me??¡± Ye Qingtang murmured. This spection was too scary to even consider!


    Why did the Deity Ocean merge with her?!


    Ye Qingtang took this opportunity to carefully analyze all that happened earlier.


    ¡°Could this Deity Ocean¡­ be the power of a high-level Spiritual Abode?¡± Ye Qingtang mulled over the whole incident beforeing to a startling conclusion.


    Comparing the capabilities of the Deity Ocean with what Ye Qingtang understood about Spiritual Abodes, it seemed like the two were very simr.


    Previously, Ye Qingtang overhead Hu saying that the Deity Ocean had existed for tens of thousands of years but had nevernded on that altar. No fiendish demon had ever obtained it either.

 Chapter 1792 - It Is All A Misunderstanding (6)

    <h2>Chapter 1792: It Is All A Misunderstanding (6)</h2>


    This time, Ye Qingtang had identally fumbled her way into a great war between demons. Somehow, she had also been dragged into this sealed space.


    The Deity Ocean, which had nevernded in tens of thousands of years, had miraculously descended on the altar this time. Not only that, the same Deity Ocean happened tond in her hands. After the power of the Deity Ocean was activated, it merged with her¡­


    Ye Qingtang could not be med for thinking this was not a coincidence at all.


    For over tens of thousands of years it had notnded on the altar. From what she had seen earlier, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General had failed to merge with the Deity Ocean. Given these signs, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help thinking there was more than met the eye.


    She was worried that¡­ the Deity Ocean was probablypletely merged with her now after she activated it earlier.


    Nearly all had witnessed the sight of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General trying to merge with the Deity Ocean and suffering a powerful bacsh from the attempt.


    Meanwhile, the Deity Ocean had merged with her so easily¡­


    The fiendish demons had been referring to it as the Deity Ocean, but elsewhere, it was called a high-level Spiritual Abode. The more Ye Qingtang thought about it, the more her suspicions grew.


    Why did the Deity Ocean appear over here?


    More importantly, why did this Deity Ocean choose to merge with her?


    If the Deity Ocean was a high-level Spiritual Abode, then it was clear why they had ended up entering this strange mystic realm.


    The imminent appearance of the Deity Ocean caused the distortion in the space-time continuum, which dragged the ten of them into this mystic realm created by the Deity Ocean.


    Those trapped fighters from the Second Maind had probably also entered the mystic realm when the Deity Ocean was about to emerge. They had been struck by the curse and ended up in a state worse than death.


    Also, the Spiritual Abode obtained by the First Maind¡¯s Ancient You n was probably simr to the Deity Ocean. However, Ye Qingtang could distinctly feel that the level of this Deity Ocean inside her was far above that of the Ancient You n¡¯s Spiritual Abode.


    Everything in this mystic realm had already far surpassed her knowledge of the world.


    Ye Qingtang finally understood why the fiendish demons all said that one could rule the world with the Deity Ocean. But there was a precondition: one had to be able to merge with the Deity Ocean.


    This was because the fiendish demons existed in a mystic realm that was part of the Deity Ocean.


    Possessing the Deity Ocean meant possessing all the power of the fiendish demons. One could make use of the Deity Ocean¡¯s ability to move through time and space, to step between worlds as and when one wished to.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help gasping a little as she thought about all this. She never dreamed that she would one day merge with a high-level Spiritual Abode¡­


    But she had just grasped this point when the Deity Ocean inside her vibrated once again.


    That familiar feeling once again overcame her. Ye Qingtang only had time to utter a curse before the strong beam of light shot out again and sucked her right in.


    By the time Ye Qingtang came to, she could once again feel the howling cold winds brushing against her body. She was used to this situation now. Slowly, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes and as expected, she was looking at the familiar mountain peak¡­


    And the grim-faced Great General of the Heavenly Demon Race was standing a few meters away from her. His furious eyes seemed to be emitting sparks and his expression was darker than the underside of a burnt pot.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed like even though she had merged with the Deity Ocean, she was unable to control it.


    Was the Deity Ocean displeased with her and so was making a fool out of her?


    What was it trying to do? Sending her back to the mouth of death again and again?


    It wasn¡¯t even her intention to merge with it¡­

 Chapter 1793 - Stalemate (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1793: Stalemate (1)</h2>


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General nced over at where Ye Qingtang was, his expression turningplicated. He narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze over her.


    Cold sweat dripped soundlessly down Ye Qingtang¡¯s back as she looked at the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General.


    It seemed that even though she had merged with the Deity Ocean, she could only cross space for a short amount of time right now. And she couldn¡¯t stay too long after entering another space either.


    How strange¡­ Even though the Deity Ocean could twist space and allow her to escape, it still wanted to return her to this mystic realm..


    Was it due to the curse the Cursed True God had left in this mystic realm?


    Ye Qingtang was beginning to develop more and more theories about the Deity Ocean but she didn¡¯t have time to think about them.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General finally opened his mouth and asked, ¡°How is it that you can keep entering the twisted space?¡±


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General head was filled with questions. He had initially just wanted to kill this tiny little ant and get the Deity Ocean back but was beginning to realize that things were getting weirder and weirder.


    Why could this piece of trash keep entering the twisted space?


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know as well¡­¡± Ye Qingtang steeled her nerves and replied. She didn¡¯t dare tell him that she had merged with the Deity Ocean.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General was obviously unsatisfied with her answer and his expression darkened. ¡°Is it because of the Deity Ocean?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart jumped slightly but she continued to maintain her innocent expression.


    Impatience shed across Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ha, even if you refuse to admit it, the Deity Ocean is the only thing here that can cross space. It must be on you then.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General raised his head slightly. He had already realized that even though Ye Qingtang could borrow the power of the Deity Ocean to cross space, the time she spent in the other space was short. As long as he kept an eye on her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    ¡°If you hand the Deity Ocean over to me nicely, I¡¯ll make sure to give you a dignified death. But if you refuse, I¡¯ll make sure I rip you apart to dig it out of you.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General narrowed his eyes as his voice became more menacing.


    ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve merged with the Deity Ocean, I will devour you whole.¡±


    Ye Qingtang shuddered, and without waiting for the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General to react, she gathered up all her strength and ran for her life.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General had already made it clear that she was going to die either way and it didn¡¯t matter whether she handed it over or not. If he found out that she had merged with the Deity Ocean¡­


    Ye Qingtang had no intention of ending up in a demon¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to escape? Hmph¡­¡± Seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s rapidly escaping figure, the corners of his mouth curved into a cold smile as he leaped into the sky after her.


    Ye Qingtang had used all her strength on increasing her speed but even though the distance between her and the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General had been vast, he quickly caught up in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°You really are persistent!¡± Ye Qingtang cursed.


    ¡°Hand the Deity Ocean over!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯ll die even faster if I hand it over.¡± Ye Qingtang was extremely frustrated. If she had known that the formation of this Deity Ocean would bring her into this cursed mystic realm, she would¡¯ve just stayed earnestly in the Jiang family valley and look for clues to her mother another way!

 Chapter 1794 - Stalemate (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1794: Stalemate (2)</h2>


    ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡± The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General was livid by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words and flew even faster, appearing right behind Ye Qingtang.


    When Ye Qingtang turned around to look and saw the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General reaching for her, in a panic, she activated the power of the Deity Ocean within her. The moment the powers of the Deity Ocean were awoken, Ye Qingtang¡¯s figure warped and vanished.


    Safe for the moment, Ye Qingtang let out a sigh of relief and looked at the other space she was in. Her head was about to explode.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General had his eyes on her, so it didn¡¯t matter even if she could use the power of the Deity Ocean to cross space. She was going to return to her original location in a short while.


    Ye Qingtang was in despair. She had a feeling that the Deity Ocean was sending her back repeatedly because its will had not been fulfilled.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re saying¡­ I have to destroy the bones of the Cursed True God before I can leave this damned ce¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s head was about to burst.


    She had thought that merging with the Deity Ocean identally would allow her to finally leave this ce but¡­


    She was back to square one.


    She couldn¡¯t count on the Deity Ocean. The only way to leave this damned ce was to destroy the bones of the Cursed True God.


    Ye Qingtang sighed heavily. As she felt the world spinning yet again, she rolled her eyes.


    She had to go back again.


    And as expected, after a wave of giddiness, Ye Qingtang was once again back on the mountain peak and in front of her was the dark face of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General smiled wickedly as he saw Ye Qingtang reappear and he swiped at her.


    Ye Qingtang could only probe at the Deity Ocean¡¯s power once again and escape back into the other space. She vanished once again in front of his eyes.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General was speechless.


    Damn it!


    ¡°You little piece of trash, how dare you hide from me!¡± the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General roared.


    There was a short period of time when Ye Qingtang crossed space when she would experience giddiness due to the distortion in time and space when the Deity Ocean twisted space. But Ye Qingtang could still hear the angry roar of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General.


    How dare she hide from him?


    Only a fool wouldn¡¯t.


    Unable to win against a fight with him and not able to escape from him, Ye Qingtang could only cross space again and again to escape him.


    She could feel the energy of the Deity Ocean being consumed every time she crossed space, and she could feel that the energy was being used up faster and faster as well.


    Even worse was that¡­


    She realized that once the energy from the Deity Ocean faded, she would slow back down to the speed of a turtle.


    How long would she Deity Ocean hold out for? She had no idea and dreaded to find out¡­


    On the mountain peak, the face of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General was getting darker and darker as his expressionless face fixated on the flickering Ye Qingtang. Every time he reached out and was about to crush the little piece of trash, she would slip sneakily into the other space.


    After countless times of her escaping, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General¡¯s patience was running out, and the anger in his eyes intensified. He was about to go mad.


    Before she knew it, they had been in this stalemate for two to three days.

 Chapter 1795 - Stalemate (3)

    Chapter 1795: Stalemate (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General, what¡¯re you still doing here?¡± Ye Qingtang said as she suddenly appeared in front of the Great General after escaping into the twisted space.


    After a few days of chaotic battling, the sealed space hade to a standstill. The demons who had been fighting for the Deity Ocean previously suddenly realized that it had already been taken by someone else and there was no trace of it left anywhere.


    Many demons had already left the sealed space. The Earth Demon Race¡¯s and Emperor Demon Race¡¯s Great Generals had not given up yet and were still searching for it. Just as they were about to leave, they saw the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General standing foolishly at the mountain peak, shouting at the air.


    Seeing his old rivals approach, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General hid the anger from his face and asked, ¡°What? Have you two found the Deity Ocean?¡±


    The two of them had not found it and were going over to see if the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General had the Deity Ocean, but it seemed like he was empty-handed as well. However, they didn¡¯t leave at once, both of them still suspicious of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General. They only started leaving slowly once they realized that there were no traces of the Deity Ocean on him.


    ¡°If only. Who knows where the Deity Ocean is now. It seems like the sealed space is about to close, so we¡¯re leaving soon,¡± the Earth Demon Race¡¯s Great General replied.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General stayed silent as his face remained sullen.


    The two other Great Generals found this amusing.


    Among the three of them, the one who felt the worst was definitely the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General, who had the Deity Ocean right in his grasp and let it slip away.


    The two other Great General wasted no more time talking and led their underlings off the mountain peak.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General¡¯s heart sank as he saw the other two Great General leave with their demons. He had already roused the other two Great General¡¯s suspicions again. If he didn¡¯t obtain the Deity Ocean soon, troubles were going to follow.


    His already worn-out patience was now mixed with urgency.


    When Ye Qingtang appeared in front of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General again, he didn¡¯t rush to attack her. The Great General¡¯s inaction only made Ye Qingtang more cautious. She prepared to cross space once again.


    ¡°Little rascal.¡± The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General suddenly spoke up, but in a gentler voice this time.


    ¡°This sealed space is about to close. We¡¯re not going to be able to leave this ce if we continue on like this. Since you just want to leave here with your life and I just want the Deity Ocean and don¡¯t have time to mess with you, how about this? As long as you hand the Deity Ocean over to me, I¡¯ll let you leave your life.¡± The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General suddenly offered her another option.


    Ye Qingtang gave him a surprised expression, as though she was thinking of his offer, but she was crying inside.


    Where was she going to get a Deity Ocean for him?


    Also¡­


    Ye Qingtang was no fool. She didn¡¯t believe that the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General was going to let her go after she handed the Deity Ocean over.


    But since the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General wanted to negotiate, she would y along. The power of the Deity Ocean was draining fast and she was d for any chance to rest.

 Chapter 1796 - Escape (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1796: Escape (1)</h2>


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was willing to negotiate, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s face remained neutral but a glint appeared in his eyes.


    As Ye Qingtang pretended to lower her head in thought, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General began his attack violently!


    ¡°I knew you were up to no good!¡± Ye Qingtang was already prepared and once again entered the twisted space with the help of the Deity Ocean.


    But this time, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General was alreadypletely out of patience. Just before Ye Qingtang entered the twisted space, he swiped mercilessly in the direction she disappeared from.


    Ye Qingtang who was still recovering from the dizziness of switching space felt a violent shock reverberate around her. As she switched to the other space, she realized that under the constant attack of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General, the void energy in the connection point between the two spaces that she was using to enter the other space had taken a heavy blow.


    The attack destabilized the void energy and she wasn¡¯t able to enter the other space.


    Ye Qingtang broke out in cold sweat.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General must be at his wit¡¯s end to have attempted to attack the void energy at the risk of losing his life. At this rate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep hiding from him.


    Ye Qingtang flickered back and forth between the sealed space and the twisted space. She was going to return to the mountain peak soon.


    She was sure that she would die if she returned to the mountain peak.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General already knew how to prevent her from entering the other space. She wasn¡¯t going to be able to cross space in front of him again.


    ¡°What a cunning demon¡­¡± Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth as a great sense of urgency overcame her.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was at the verge of being killed, she suddenly felt a surge of aura from the Deity Ocean fill her meridian points. Her urgency must have affected it. As the energy from the Deity Ocean entered her, she noticed her body flickering out of sight.


    Could it be¡­


    Could the Deity Ocean make her invisible?


    Under great danger, Ye Qingtang nudged the Deity Ocean as hard as she could and let its aura wash all over her. As expected, she vanished from sight.


    In the face of imminent death, Ye Qingtang was offered a lifeline.


    But Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Even though this method of concealment wasn¡¯t a bad idea, the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General would still be able to sense her presence with his acute senses.


    Ye Qingtang could only force herself to calm down, and an idea popped into her mind¡­


    In the next second, under the incessant attack of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General, the void energy waspletely destabilized.


    Ye Qingtang exited the connection point in a hurry.


    As the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General saw Ye Qingtang appear, he sneered. Just as he got ready to slowly torture this little rascal to death, Ye Qingtang used all the energy she had to st the mountain peak above his head.


    In an instant, the shattered rocks flew into the air and they were enveloped in a huge cloud of dust.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Ye Qingtang reached into the Deity Ocean inside her and entered a state of focus.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General raised his hands and swept a gust of wind towards the cloud of dust,ughing coldly at Ye Qingtang¡¯s futile struggle. But as the dust settled, he realized with a jolt that Ye Qingtang was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1797 - Escape (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1797: Escape (2)</h2>


    There was no way the void energy could¡¯ve recovered so fast after being destabilized. She mustn¡¯t have run far!


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General immediately scanned his surroundings. But for some reason, there was no trace of her at all.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Heavenly Demon Race cursed out loud. Just as he was going to follow the flickering aura, a few familiar figures appeared in front of him.


    ¡°I knew it. There was no way you would hang around here without any reason. Is the Deity Ocean with that little fiendish demon?¡± The Earth Demon Race¡¯s and Emperor Demon Race¡¯s troops which had been leaving, appeared once again.


    The face of the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General darkened as he saw them.


    ¡°You two didn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave? We¡¯re not that stupid. You were the first one to touch the Deity Ocean and even tried to merge with it. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re most familiar with the aura of the Deity Ocean. And even when we told you that the sealed space was about to close just now, you showed no signs of leaving. I had my suspicions then, and it turns out I was right¡­¡± The Earth Demon Race¡¯s Great General gave a lowugh.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General knew that he could no longer hide the truth and admitted everything. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? You two are the idiots. You didn¡¯t even realize that the Deity Ocean had been taken.¡±


    ¡°Ha, is it in your hands then?¡± the Earth Demon Race¡¯s Great General retorted savagely.


    The Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General¡¯s face ckened.


    ¡°Forget it. This is not the time to be arguing. I just saw the little demon sh by and she might have slipped away. The most important thing right now is to find and catch her. As for who the Deity Ocean belongs to, we can settle that once we get our hands on it,¡± the Emperor Demon Race¡¯s Great General said coldly.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang had taken advantage of the chaos to escape using her invisibility. She originally nned to use this time to find the demons from the eastern race but realized once she had gotten to the mountain that there were only a few demons left in the sealed space which had once been swarmed by demons. All the other demons had already left.


    She didn¡¯t dare stay any longer and ran out of the sealed space as fast as she could, still invisible.


    Once she had escaped from the sealed space, she decided to leave the deadly valley once and for all when she realized that she had left the Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon back at the eastern camp.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. Things just got worse!


    If she were to leave the two of them behind, Little Heavenly Demon would do just fine since it was a glutton and was strong. The demons wouldn¡¯t hurt it. Little White Tiger on the other hand¡­


    Ye Qingtang could already see the Little White Tiger going to meet her ancestors if she left him behind.


    With a sigh, she backtracked towards the eastern camp.


    Her life was really full of hardships.


    At this moment, the air in the eastern camp was a little stifling. Hu, who had been heavily wounded, was looking better after devouring a few demon bodies.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, you¡¯re pretty hard to kill, You scared me to death though.¡± Ba sigh in relief. In this battle, the eastern camp had not had many casualties so most of the demons were still out looking for the Deity Ocean.


    ¡°Is Qing back?¡± Hu gasped. His once-perfect skin had been ripped mercilessly, revealing his demon skin. He looked dejected.

 Chapter 1798 - Escape (3)

    Chapter 1798: Escape (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I say, you are really daring. You gave the Deity Ocean to that weakling¡­ what can she do? She has probably already died in there.¡± Ba sighed. His words were stinging but his tone was also somewhat regretful.


    He was feeling regretful over the loss of that beautiful human skin. Not the death of that weakling! Pffft!


    He might be thinking that, but his chest constricted when the image of Ye Qingtang¡¯s face surfaced in his mind.


    Hu also looked rather grim. He was well aware of how risky his action had been, but he had no choice. He would never have been able to shake off the big three¡¯s pursuit.


    Just as Ba and Hu werementing over the situation, the fiendish demon guarding the camp suddenly cried out.


    ¡°It¡¯s Qing! Qing is back!!! Hu! Qing is back!¡± An excited voice echoed across the eastern demon camp.


    The faces of Hu and Ba froze, before they immediately sprang up.


    ¡°Go and tell the Great General now!¡± Hu told Ba.


    Ba immediately went to deliver the news as Hu hurried to the entrance. The fiendish demons in the eastern camp had surrounded Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had escaped from death. The crowd of demons who usually ignored her were suddenly full of excitement and high spirits to see her. They cheered and waved and gave her a hero¡¯s wee. Ye Qingtang was very shocked.


    ¡°Qing, you are back.¡± Hu squeezed his way through. His anxious heart finally rxed upon seeing her.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. She also heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Hu.


    Hu was pretty good to her. He usually looked out for her and she had been very worried that Hu had died in the sealed space.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are back.¡± Hu smiled sincerely.


    Those little fiendish demons who usually hung around Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help sniffling when they saw her return safe and sound.


    ¡°Great Sage, you are finally back.¡±


    Just as the crowd of fiendish demons surrounded Ye Qingtang, the eastern Great General also came over. His eyes lit up with delight when he saw her.


    Hu had already told him everything that had happened. He knew that Ye Qingtang was thest person to have held the Deity Ocean.


    Amidst all thatmotion, the eastern Great General suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Quiet¡±.


    The noisy fiendish demons immediately quietened down.


    ¡°Ba, make arrangements to enhance the security of our camp. Strengthen our nearby barricades and send out some scouts to see if there are demons from other camps in the vicinity. Return immediately if there is any news. All of you listen carefully now. None of you is allowed to spread the news that Qing is back. I will kill anyone who leaks this information!¡±


    The eastern Great General red sternly at all the fiendish demons at present. Everyone immediately nodded.


    ¡°Qing, Hu,e with me into the cave.¡± Not wanting to make his inquiry public, the eastern Great General summoned Ye Qingtang and Hu back into the cave.


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang was stepping into this cave. It was far deeper and wider than Ye Qingtang imagined. A huge hall was carved into the interior of the cave. Several of the most powerful fiendish demons in the eastern camp were already seated inside.


    The eyes of those high-ranking demons flickered when they saw Ye Qingtang. But they didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of the eastern Great General.


    ¡°Qing, Hu, sit down.¡± A rare smile appeared on the face of the eastern Great General as he looked at these two demons who had performed an outstanding service.


    The eastern Great General was no fool. He knew very well the standard of Ye Qingtang¡¯s abilities. As a result, he knew that she had only made it back alive because the Deity Ocean enhanced her powers.


    ¡°Qing, did other fiendish demons manage to steal the Deity Ocean away?¡± The eastern Great General sat down and got straight to the point.


    The moment the eastern Great General spoke, all the demons at present turned to look at Ye Qingtang. The anxiety on their faces was palpable.


    After all, the Deity Ocean was just too important to the entire camp.

 Chapter 1799 - Right And Wrong (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1799: Right And Wrong (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    All the fiendish demons in the hall breathed a sigh of relief.


    The eastern Great General looked very satisfied. ¡°You have done well this time. With this Deity Ocean, the eastern fiendish demons will never need to fear anyone else again. The big three races will be nothing to us. We will be the lords of all fiendish demons after we absorb the power of the Deity Ocean!¡±


    Hu and the rest immediately cheered.


    ¡°Qing, give the Deity Ocean to the Great General.¡± Hu looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang felt very distressed but she maintained a calm face. ¡°Great General, the Deity Ocean is not with me now.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The fiendish demons were shocked.


    The smile on the Great General¡¯s face froze, then he frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no other fiendish demons managed to snatch the Deity Ocean from you? Why is it not with you now?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was crying on the inside. The Deity Ocean was actually with her, but she could not hand it over. But she really didn¡¯t know what would happen if they knew the Deity Ocean had merged with her.


    Exasperated, Ye Qingtang put on a conflicted expression. ¡°When we were in the sealed space and Hu secretly handed the Deity Ocean to me, I knew how important it was to the camp. There were so many fiendish demons surrounding me and I knew my powers were too weak. The other demons would have immediately found out if I kept the Deity Ocean on me. So¡­ I hid the Deity Ocean¡­¡±


    All the fiendish demons in the hallpsed into deep thought at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    They never suspected anything amiss with Ye Qingtang¡¯s ims. In fact, they found her story very logical. After all, the Deity Ocean was indeed very powerful and countless fiendish demons were desperate to steal it.


    Even the Heavenly Demon Race¡¯s Great General who was the first to get hold of the Deity Ocean failed to keep it with him. And Ye Qingtang¡¯s own abilities¡­


    The Great General considered Ye Qingtang and felt¡­ it was true she would probably be instantly destroyed if the other demons realized she had the Deity Ocean.


    Hu handed the Deity Ocean over to Ye Qingtang as he had no choice then. Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation sounded very reasonable and usible.


    In fact, they would find it unbelievable if Ye Qingtang managed to bring back the Deity Ocean safe and sound, from under the noses of so many fiendish demons.


    ¡°Is the ce where you hid the Deity Ocean safe?¡± the Great General asked.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°It should be very safe. I hid it only after all the surrounding demons scattered off. No one saw me.¡±


    The Great General nodded slightly. ¡°Very good. You must remember the hiding ce. Now that the Deity Ocean has gone missing, all the demon camps will be seeking it. It will be rather chaotic during this period. For now we willy low for a while before going to retrieve the Deity Ocean.¡±


    The Great General spoke steadily.


    ¡°But Great General¡­ won¡¯t the sealed space be closed?¡± Hu asked.


    The Great General shook his head. ¡°I thought the sealed space would close like before, but it looks like it has undergone a change after the Deity Ocean descended. Although the opening has be slightly smaller, there are no signs of it closing up.¡±


    Hu felt reassured.


    The Great General patted Ye Qingtang on the shoulder. ¡°It must have been hard on you. Go and take a rest now.¡±


    Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief. She took her leave and immediately went to look for Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger.

 Chapter 1800 - Right And Wrong (2)

    Chapter 1800: Right And Wrong (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosLittle Heavenly Demon was still slumbering, its tiny body instinctively snuggling toward the warm body of Little White Tiger, who finally couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and shoved it away.


    But before long, Little Heavenly Demon started to roll toward Little White Tiger again¡­


    When Ye Qingtang returned, she saw Little White Tiger trying its best to shove Little Heavenly Demon away, while Little Heavenly Demon kept rolling back towards it.


    ¡°You are back.¡± Little White Tiger immediately stood up when it saw Ye Qingtang. It hurried over and sniffed about her body, its sensitive sense of smell instantly discovering a strange scent on her.


    The smell was quite wondrous.


    ¡°What has entered your body?¡± Little White Tiger asked.


    Ye Qingtang quickly picked up Little White Tiger, her eyes darting around furtively. After making sure there were no other demons nearby, she told Little White Tiger everything that had happened in that sealed space.


    Little White Tiger¡¯s eyes widened at her story.


    ¡°You are saying¡­ the Deity Ocean has merged with you?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    It hesitated before continuing. ¡°Do you feel anything? Did your powers increase¡­ uh¡­ but it doesn¡¯t feel like your powers improved at all¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, She had heard about how powerful the Deity Ocean was and also knew that one¡¯s powers would greatly increase after obtaining a high-level Spiritual Abode. But somehow, nothing about her had changed. It was all very puzzling.


    Lord of everything? She still couldn¡¯t defeat even a single fiendish demon!


    The only thing this Deity Ocean could do for now was to make her invisible and help her pass through dimensions. Ye Qingtang had yet to discover any other changes.


    ¡°This Spiritual Abode is somewhat strange, but now is not the time to probe into this. We will slowly analyze this item after leaving this god-forsaken ce,¡± Little White Tiger said.


    Ye Qingtang agreed.


    Having been so tense for so long, Ye Qingtang finally let herself rx a little. She sat down cross-legged and tried to see if cultivating would feel the same with the Deity Ocean merged inside her.


    It had been some time since Ye Qingtang crossed over to the Fourth Heaven level. After entering this realm, she had not wasted a single opportunity to cultivate and all her cultivations had felt as per normal. But with the Deity Ocean inside her now, she could clearly feel that the speed of her cultivation had greatly increased.


    The store of power which she had spent a long time cultivating was being catalyzed by the Deity Ocean and gradually moving her toward the mid-stage of the Fourth Heaven level. Ye Qingtang breathed a secret sigh of relief at that.


    Just as Ye Qingtang had settled down, Ba suddenly barged in.


    Ye Qingtang was startled. Before she could think of an exnation for her human-like posture, she noticed that Ba was looking very jittery and waspletely oblivious to what she had been doing.


    ¡°Qing, bad news. The Great General wants you to head over right now.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. She could already guess what might have happened.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time to rx.


    Getting to her feet, Ye Qingtang quickly followed Ba to see the eastern Great General. All the high-ranking fiendish demons in the eastern camp were already gathered there, and their expressions were extremely grave.


    The atmosphere was tense and bizarre to the extremes.

 Chapter 1801 - Right And Wrong (3)

    Chapter 1801: Right And Wrong (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Greetings, Great General.¡± Ye Qingtang was about to bow when the Great General dismissed the need for such niceties.


    ¡°No need for all that. Qing, did any demons from the other camps discover your tracks when you returned?¡± The Great General asked.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    She was not lying. She was afraid of being discovered by the other demons and so had made the return journey in invisible mode. It was only just before reaching the eastern camp that she revealed her form. In addition, she had made sure that there were no other demons around her when she lifted her invisibility.


    ¡°Has my return been made known?¡± Ye Qingtang observed the Great General¡¯s serious expression.


    The Great General shook his head. ¡°No such news yet. But the three top races seemed to have detected your presence. They have mobilized their troops and are heading our way.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    How did they know which camp I am from?¡±


    Although demons could usually discern each other¡¯s camp by their scent, the eastern camp was so insignificant to the big three that they wouldn¡¯t have recognized the scent.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of me¡­¡± Hu clenched his fists in frustration. ¡°They injured me while I was under pursuit and I probably left some blood stains on them. They would only need to do a bit of digging to easily find out my camp. So¡­¡±


    Hu didn¡¯t finish his sentence but all the fiendish demons at present already knew what he was going to say.


    Apart from a demon from his own camp, there was no way Hu would hand the Deity Ocean to another person.


    ¡°But they might not know that Qing is back. We can¡­¡± Ba tried to speak up but was interrupted by Hu.


    ¡°Does it matter whether Qing is back? We are now the number one enemy in the eyes of the big three. When their troops attack, it will be a one-way road to hell for us whether or not Qing is here.¡±


    The moment Hu snatched that Deity Ocean, they had already be the number one enemy to the big three. Not only did they want to take back the Deity Ocean, they wanted to ughter every eastern fiendish demon and destroy the whole camp.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Should we go and get the Deity Ocean now?¡± Ba suggested.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that now,¡± the Great General said slowly. ¡°The fiendish demons from the big three are arriving very soon.¡±


    With that, the Great General suddenly turned to Ye Qingtang. ¡°Qing, you are the only one who knows where the Deity Ocean is. I am very d now that I didn¡¯t try to ask you about its location. Since you are the only one who knows, you need to leave this cave from the back and escape as far away as possible.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback by Great General¡¯s words.


    Although Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t wait to leave this god-forsaken ce, she had gotten close to the demons here. Now that the eastern camp had fallen into dire straits, she really couldn¡¯t bear to just leave them and flee on her own.


    ¡°Qing, listen to me. The Deity Ocean is the only hope for our camp. Now that we are the number one enemy of the big three, I will evacuate all the fiendish demons from this camp right after you leave. We will have to abandon this ce,¡± the Great General said very solemnly.


    Against the big three tribes, they werepletely defenceless. How would they have the slightest chance of winning?


    It would be total annihtion if they remained here.


    They were not foolish enough to bang their heads against hard, solid rock. The only thing they could do now was to flee and dy their potential demise as much as possible.

 Chapter 1802 - Fleeing The Valley (1)

    Chapter 1802: Fleeing The Valley (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosLuckily Ye Qingtang was the only one who knew where the Deity Ocean was. Even if any one of the eastern fiendish demons were captured, the big three wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information out of them.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Qingtang still felt very uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have been able to survive for so long under the reign of the big three because we have our own methods of self-preservation. They won¡¯t be able to find us if we split up and hide within the valley.¡± The Great General patted Ye Qingtang on the shoulder. He was ratherforted by Ye Qingtang¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Qing, don¡¯t worry. Now, the most important thing is to prevent you being captured. If you end up in their hands, all our efforts would have been for nothing,¡± Hu spoke up.


    Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth. She knew this was the best arrangement. She would only dy the evacuation of the eastern fiendish demons if she remained.


    ¡°Alright. Great General, Hu, Ba, take care. And those little fellows¡­¡± Ye Qingtang thought of those little fiendish demons who followed her all day long in the camp.


    ¡°We will make the appropriate arrangements. You must remember that there is hope for the eastern camp only if you stay alive,¡± the Great General stated gravely.


    Ye Qingtang bowed and turned to leave. She picked up Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger before hurrying out from the back of the cave.


    Fiendish demons. Ye Qingtang had a deep fear of these creatures previously, but now, she had a whole new perspective on them.


    They were the epitome of terror as an enemy.


    But as a friend, they were brave, pure and honorable.


    There were so many different types of creatures in this world. No single species¡¯ way of living was the right way. Right and wrong, it really depended on which side you happened to be standing on.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang had no time to mull over her worries about the eastern fiendish demons. She had to quickly escape with Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon.


    To avoid being discovered, Ye Qingtang once again activated the Deity Ocean within her to make herself invisible.


    Having fled to a mountain range near the eastern camp, she saw that the eastern fiendish demons, who would usually be hanging around outside, were already rushing into the cave. The Great General must have already started the evacuation.


    Meanwhile, some distance away, Ye Qingtang could clearly see the troops of the big three surging toward the camp like a giant wave.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. Without any further hesitation,she quickly left her current spot.


    The wrath of the big three and news of theirbined attack had spread across the entire valley. All the other demon camps had alsoe forth to watch the battle.


    As a result, a strange peace and quiet settled across the valley, which was usually filled with all sorts of fights and skirmishes.


    After staying invisible for a period of time, Ye Qingtang surveyed her surroundings to confirm there were no other fiendish demons around. Only then did she undo her invisibility to continue her escape.


    The Deity Ocean took quite a long time to recharge its power. As a result, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want to use its power unless absolutely necessary. After all, this was the treasure that would guarantee her life.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to stop for even a second while in the valley. She moved very vigntly, traveling day and night for several consecutive days without stopping. She also took the chance to wash off the demon blood on her and swallowed some elixir to mask her aura.


    While hiding, she came upon some passing fiendish demons by chance. Overhearing their conversation, she learned that the big three invaded the eastern camp only to find that all the fiendish demons had already fled without a trace. The big three had ended uppletely empty-handed.

 Chapter 1803 - Fleeing The Valley (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1803: Fleeing The Valley (2)</h2>


    The abandoned camp further enraged the big three. They immediately issued themand to pursue all the fiendish demons who had fled.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help heaving a secret sigh of relief on hearing that. It looked like the eastern Great General was ratherpetent and able to avoid a total annihtion.


    However, Ye Qingtang had no idea how long the eastern fiendish demons could evade the big three.


    Meanwhile, the Deity Ocean inside her didn¡¯t exhibit the kind of absolute power touted by the fiendish demons. This made Ye Qingtang feel very helpless. If she could be more powerful, she might be able to help rebuild the eastern camp.


    After an interminably long and tiring journey, Ye Qingtang finally arrived at the end of the mountain valley. The moment she left the valley, Ye Qingtang just felt like everything that had happened in the valley was just one big nightmare.


    The further she got from the valley, the warmer the temperature was. After several days of hasty traveling, that warmth had turned into an unbearably scorching heat.


    After going past another mountain range, a zing red earth filled Ye Qingtang¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Scorched Hot Lands?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned by the sight of that deep red earth. Hotva flowed within the numerous cracks on the ground.


    If the cold of the Frozen Ice Fields was enough to turn a person¡¯s blood to ice, then the heat of the Scorched Hot Lands was enough to evaporate all the moisture in a person¡¯s body.


    Ye Qingtang stood motionless on the mountain peak. The strong winds that blew at her were so hot that they felt like mes licking her skin. Within seconds, Ye Qingtang was already drenched in sweat. She looked like she had just been dunked in a pool of water.


    In the next moment, Ye Qingtang unceremoniously dumped Little White Tiger on the ground.


    ¡°Damn! What are you doing!¡± Little White Tiger had been enjoying the luxury of being carried. Suddenly tossed onto the floor by Ye Qingtang, it tumbled a couple of times and looked very annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± Ye Qingtang shot Little White Tiger a derisive look.


    ¡°¡­¡± Little White Tiger was dazed.


    In the Frozen Ice Fields, Little White Tiger¡¯s body heat had been like a hot water bottle, warm and cosy in her arms. But in the Scorched Hot Lands, holding Little White Tiger was like hugging a bag of hot charcoal in the height of a summer day.


    ¡°You have changed.¡± Little White Tiger looked very aggrieved.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°For so many days you loved hugging me and would hold me as and when you can. But now you are spurning me for being too hot! Women are indeed capricious.¡± Little White Tiger¡¯s voice was full of rebuke.


    ¡°Wait a moment, where did you learn to say such things?¡± Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on.


    When did this fellow be such a diva?


    ¡°You think I am too hot, but why aren¡¯t you dumping this little punk on the ground too?¡± Little White Tiger pointed one paw at Little Heavenly Demon, who was still in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. Little Heavenly Demon was still sleeping. How would it be able to follow them if she tossed it on the floor?


    Instead, Ye Qingtang chose to just ignore Little White Tiger¡¯s hissy fit. She stared seriously at the Scorched Hot Lands. There was still a lingering fear after meeting all those monsters in the Frozen Ice Fields.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was pondering how to safely travel through the dangerous Scorched Hot Lands, Little Heavenly Demon suddenly gave azy stretch and opened its groggy eyes.


    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± As Little Heavenly Demon woke up, a familiar noise escaped from its belly.

 Chapter 1804 - Fleeing The Valley (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1804: Fleeing The Valley (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Did its hunger pangs finally wake it up?!


    Freshly awakened, Little Heavenly Demonid in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and stared adorably into her face. Those big, limpid eyes were filled with the words ¡°hungry¡±.


    Exasperated, Ye Qingtang put Little Heavenly Demon down and took out some dried meat from her space ring to feed it.


    Little Heavenly Demon appeared very satisfied with the first few bites, but its face changed thereafter. The contented look gradually faded and it looked grumpily at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What a spoilt brat. You were asleep for so many days. Now that you have finally awakened, you are immediately demanding to have something hot and fresh to eat. ¡± Little White Tiger instantly knew what Little Heavenly Demon was thinking.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s see if we can find anything else for you to eat,¡± Ye Qingtang coaxed patiently.


    With little Heavenly Demon awake, she was no longer that worried about surviving in the Scorched Hot Lands. But there was something that puzzled her. Why did Little Heavenly Demon fall into a deep slumber immediately after entering the mountain valley, and then suddenly wake up again right after they left?


    Was it a coincidence or was there some hidden reason?


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang could breathe more easily now. With Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s powers, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to survive as long as they didn¡¯t encounter Divine level monsters.


    Little Heavenly Demon seemed to understand Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. It immediately pointed at a big mountain nearby.


    The mountain was so immense that the peak was lost in the clouds. But the mountain looked somewhat strange. It was not ming red like the rest of the Scorched Hot Lands, and it didn¡¯t have anyva flowing down it.


    ¡°Are you saying that there are things to eat on that mountain?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Little Heavenly Demon thought for a moment before shaking its head. Before Ye Qingtang could say anything else, it suddenly flew toward that mountain.


    Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger had no idea what Little Heavenly Demon wanted to do. They chased after it.


    Soon after, they arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Standing there, Ye Qingtang felt more than ever that this mountain was very foreboding. It was over ten times bigger than any other mountain she had ever witnessed.


    In addition, Ye Qingtang realized that the temperature of this mountain was much cooler than the rest of the area. Even more strange was the fact that the mountain didn¡¯t have any soil and rocks. Nevertheless, it felt very hard and solid under her hands. It was a very bizarre feeling.


    It was like¡­ a piece of leather that had hardened over tens of thousands of years.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was still puzzling over the strange characteristics of this mountain, Little Heavenly Demon suddenly opened its jaws and bit into it.


    Ye Qingtang was startled by its actions.


    ¡°Have you gone mad with hunger? You are chewing on musty old soil now?¡± Ye Qingtang quickly pulled Little Heavenly Demon back.


    What was wrong with this greedy little thing? It would rather gnaw on a mountain than eat perfectly good dried meat?


    ¡°I think¡­ this might not be a mountain¡­¡± Little White Tiger suddenly turned to look at Ye Qingtang with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Not a mountain? Then this is a¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s sentence trailed off.


    Little White Tiger kept silent for a moment before giving the mountain a kick. ¡°This is¡­ the dead body of a¡­ True God.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    <em>Kill me. The dead body of a True God!</em>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the people from the Second Domain say that after the Heavenly Demons were released, countless True Gods came forth and ended up dying in the hands of the demons? If I am right, this mound before us¡­ is the corpse of one of the True Gods¡­¡± Little White Tiger deduced.

 Chapter 1805 - Scorched Hot Lands (1)

    Chapter 1805: Scorched Hot Lands (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang lifted her eyes to look at the corpse of the True God which was too big for her mind to evenprehend.


    It was hard to imagine how fierce the battle between a God and a demon must have been.


    Not understanding why Ye Qingtang was so stunned, the Little Heavenly Demon took this opportunity to tear off a piece of the True God¡¯s long-rotted flesh and spat it in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand, as though it wanted her to roast it.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    The True God had already been dead for hundreds of thousands of years, so who knew whether its flesh could still be eaten? Furthermore, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t stand the thought of consuming a True God¡¯s flesh.


    This mystic realm had already been cursed by the Cursed True God. If she ate another God¡¯s flesh¡­


    She would probably never get out of here. She would probably die a meaningless death as well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat this. Just bear with it for a little while and I¡¯ll get you something else to eat,¡± Ye Qingtang coaxed the Heavenly Demon. Ye Qingtang could only bring out huge amounts of the dried meat she had, roast them and feed them to the Heavenly Demon so that he wouldn¡¯t grab more of the True God¡¯s flesh.


    Consuming the flesh of a god¡­ the idea was too appalling.


    Feigning a look of satisfaction as the Little Heavenly Demon shoved the dried meat in its mouth, Ye Qingtang quickly took a detour. She dared not stop for even a moment. But the sight that greeted her after she circled around the True God¡¯s corpse stopped her in her tracks.


    On the vastnd behind the True God¡¯s corpse were mounds and mounds of corpses all lying on the ground. They were all the corpses of True Gods, who had silently fallen upon this scorchingnd.


    All this was like a nightmare.


    Death surrounded her, enshrouding her in its embrace.


    The war between the True Gods hundreds of thousands of years ago seemed to have decimated everything here, leaving behind a hellish and oppressive silence.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the gigantic bodies in front of her. She could no longer make out what they used to look like, but was filled with awe by what was in front of her.


    These were the True Gods, the creators of the humans¡­ yet they had died in this mystic realm because of those same humans¡¯ betrayal.


    How much they must have hated the humans¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was in a turmoil. But just as Ye Qingtang was reflecting on this silently a gentle song rang out in the silent sky.


    The song was like a shallow stream, singing about peace and calm.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously looked in the direction of the melody, only to be greeted by the slim figure she had seen beside the frozen river.


    The figure walked slowly over the red earth, her skirt trailing behind her on theva, unburnt. The way she walked was slow and elegant. Ye Qingtang felt a strange sense of calm wash over her as she looked at the figure.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the figure, her heart full of suspicion. But the song seemed to entrance her with some sort of magic, and it washed away all of Ye Qingtang¡¯s wariness. She felt as though everything in her life was peaceful as long as she listened to the song.


    A paradise without danger and death was being offered to her.


    ¡°That woman is strange. As strange as this mystic realm. I think¡­ I think we should stay away from her,¡± Little White Tiger said cautiously.

 Chapter 1806 - Scorched Hot Lands (2)

    Chapter 1806: Scorched Hot Lands (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang shook her head as she heard the melody. It made her lower her guard so she was unable to feel wary towards the mystic realm¡¯s dangers.


    But this false sense of calm would be deadly in this ce.


    Biting her tongue, Ye Qingtang used the pain to dissipate the strange feelings that were pervading her mind. She had thought that thedy¡¯s voice was enchanting but now her heart filled with panic as she realized how bewitching it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without wasting another second, Ye Qingtang decided to circle around the woman and get through the Scorched Hot Lands another way.


    But before she had taken too many steps, thedy¡¯s warm, beautiful voice suddenly changed into one that was cold and filled with sorrow.


    This sudden change made Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart leap to her mouth.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the freezing wind that the change in melody had broughtst time.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned and looked towards the sky. The scorching sky was gradually being covered in dark red clouds.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang grabbed Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger and flew forwards quickly. She had a feeling that the woman¡¯s voice would just be even more insane¡­ and dangerous.


    As Ye Qingtang flew as fast as she could, thedy¡¯s voice turned resentful and sinister.


    By now, the dark red clouds had already gradually covered the sky. Rays of red light shone through the clouds. In the next second, thunder boomed through thend and red mes started falling through the clouds!


    ¡°It¡¯s raining fire!¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the mes falling ceaselessly from the sky in shock as she quickly adjusted the energy around her to protect herself.


    As the mes rained down on them, Ye Qingtang suddenly realized that they were drops ofva!


    Even though she was protecting herself, she could still feel burning pain as theva fell on her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep running. We have to find a ce to hide from the mes or we¡¯re going to be burned to death!¡± Little White Tiger was in a panic. It grew bigger, grabbed Ye Qingtang and Little Heavenly Demon in his mouth and ran forwards as quickly as he could.


    As the molten magma fell to the ground like rain, it created dents in the ground and spread out, covering the earth with mes. In the blink of an eye, the entire ground was covered in a sea of mes, the bodies of the True Gods burning ferociously.


    Little White Tiger cursed in his heart as theva burned painfully. It was lucky that it had a thick hide and strong flesh or it would¡¯ve been burned to a skeleton in an instant!


    Ye Qingtang was terrified as well and she quickly looked for a cave they could hide in temporarily.


    There!


    As her eyes scanned the surroundings, Ye Qingtang suddenly spotted a dpidated building nearby and asked Little White Tiger to fly towards it.


    Under the raining mes, the woman¡¯s voice had be twisted and fierce as the mes became thick and dense. The entire earth had been transformed into a sea of fire and it felt as though they were in an oven. The temperature alone was enough to cook a human in its rabid s.

 Chapter 1807 - Scorched Hot Lands (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1807: Scorched Hot Lands (3)</h2>


    Without any hesitation, Little White Tiger raced frantically towards the dpidated building. While it was extremely run down, it would at least give them temporary relief from the mes.


    Having been rained down with the molten magma, Little White Tiger was already burning from the fire. As it entered the building and escaped the relentless mes, it roared and put Ye Qingtang and Little Heavenly Demon down as it rolled on the ground to extinguish the mes.


    ¡°F*ck, that burned! Hot hot hot!¡± Little White Tiger roared as it shrank in size. It¡¯s ck and white fur was now burnt in patches!


    It looked like a balding wild cat.


    Even though Ye Qingtang had been terrified of the raining mes just now, she couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked at Little White Tiger¡¯s pathetic state. In return, Little White Tiger red ferociously at her.


    ¡°Damn you, how dare youugh at me. If not for me, the one burning would be- ow ow ow! You damned rascal, what are you biting!¡± Just as Little White Tiger opened its mouth toin, Little Heavenly Demon smelled the familiar char and came over to feast on its tail!


    Its sharp teeth brought Little White Tiger to tears and it quickly ran away.


    Still the Little Heavenly Demon refused to let go of Little White Tiger¡¯s tail and went flying with it.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless as she looked at the two of them giving her a headache. She pulled Little Heavenly Demon off Little White Tiger¡¯s tail.


    Little White Tiger, which had already been in a pathetic state after being burnt was now clutching its tail miserably as it red at Little Heavenly Demon, its face full of innocence.


    Damn it, these two were both ungrateful scum!


    It had sacrificed its magnificent fur for them. One of them wasughing like there was no tomorrow at him and the other only wanted a taste of its flesh!


    A pair of cold-hearted b*stards!


    ¡°Alright, alright. You did well,¡± Ye Qingtangforted it.


    Hmpf! Little White Tiger snorted arrogantly and turned its head away.


    Did this damned woman think he was so easy to cate?


    Ye Qingtang looked at the arrogant Little White Tiger and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But she had no time to waste on this.


    She looked out at the raining mes outside turning the earth into a sea of fire. They had managed to avoid further damage from the mes for now but their surroundings were rising in temperature.


    If not for the Deity Ocean which was lowering her temperature slightly, she would have died from the extreme temperature.


    ¡°Looking at this ce, I think it used to be a pce,¡± Little White Tiger finally dropped its arrogant act and lifted its head to survey their surroundings.


    It seemed like they were in an abandoned pce. They could tell from the run-down walls that the ce had been damaged for a long time now. There was already a thickyer of dust inside.


    Ye Qingtang looked around at the ruins. Even though this ce was dpidated, it had retained traces of its former grandeur. Beautiful and intricate images were carved on a giant pir holding up half of the copsed pce.


    Ye Qingtang froze as she saw the picture.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this kind of totem before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before? Where?¡± Little White Tiger asked.


    ¡°You should have seen it before as well,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Little White Tiger¡¯s expression was filled with confusion.


    ¡°In the temple of the Cursed Land, remember?¡± Ye Qingtang stepped forward and rubbed the dust off the pir, revealing the picture underneath.

 Chapter 1808 - The Dilapidated Temple (1)

    Chapter 1808: The Dpidated Temple (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe image under the dust made Little White Tiger freeze.


    It was really¡­


    Back when Ye Qingtang was headed towards the Land of Infinite Demons with the Jiang family, they had to hide in the forbidden ce as they were being chased. It was there that Ye Qingtang had met Jiang Yu and a few others, who were imprisoned there due to a curse.


    At that time, in order toe into contact with the curse that had beenid on them, they could only let Ye Qingtang and those with her enter the battered temple.


    It was there that Ye Qingtang had noticed a few pictures and words on the pirs.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­ this is a temple?¡± Little White Tiger said, deep in thought.


    Ye Qingtang did not rush to conclusions and looked around her again.


    The pce was huge. Even though most of it had already copsed, the area that was left was still massive.


    There were pictures carved on the other pirs around them as well but too much time had passed and those pictures had already faded and lost their colors.


    ¡°These were done by the primordial humans¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at a barelypleted picture, which depicted the True God creating the primordial humans. On another pir was a picture of the mighty True God squatting on a throne above the void. Below the clouds were the worshiping primordial humans.


    The True God had created the humans, taught them how to use their own power and made them a part of the world. After their creation, the True God had treated the ns he had created with gentle love. He had set rules to guide them and helped them build their own territory.


    Ye Qingtang realized that the pictures were depicting the True God creating the primordial humans and the number of primordial humans were increasing.


    In the beginning, there was only a small group of people shrouded in darkness. They gradually became clearer, and Ye Qingtang saw a few of them with their faces carved out clearly. It was just that the wall paintings had already been damaged and the faces of the primordial humans had been mostly destroyed.


    ¡°There are more pictures here.¡± Little White Tiger was standing on the other side of the temple and gesturing at the wall carvings on that side.


    Ye Qingtang nced over and noticed that the pictures on the other side of the wall were different from what she had seen previously.


    There were no primordial humans on the wall carvings there. Instead, there was a huge ck shadow.


    ¡°This is the Heavenly Demon¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the dark figure standing next to the Shining God and narrowed her eyes.


    Ye Qingtang followed the sequence of pictures and found something odd on the first wall painting.


    On it was a huge ck hole and in it was a glowing blue orb. Standing beside the hole was the Heavenly Demon and the True God¡­


    ¡°Why does this blue orb look so much like the Deity Ocean?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.


    Those powerful people from the Second Domain had only told them that this was where the Gods used to imprison the Heavenly Demons.


    Ye Qingtang had never thought much of what they said, but took note now that she had realized that this mystic realm was actually a high-level Spiritual Abode.

 Chapter 1809 - The Dilapidated Temple (2)

    Chapter 1809: The Dpidated Temple (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Spiritual Abode has probably existed from when the Heavenly Demons were imprisoned here. ording to the pictures, the Heavenly Demon and True God probably found this Spiritual Abode at the same time and had a battle here.


    The True God came out on top in the end and built a temple here to imprison the Heavenly Demons. But the pictures on the wall didn¡¯t depict the origins of the Spiritual Abode.


    It was just that¡­


    A ce that interested both the True God and Heavenly Demons was probably moreplicated than it appeared.


    Ye Qingtang became more and more interested in the Deity Ocean in her body as she thought about this. Up till now, except for the power to cross space and turn invisible, she had not discovered any other powerful abilities from the orb.


    Was it because she was still not strong enough to control the Spiritual Abode?


    Ye Qingtang was filled with curiosity. She was almost certain that this dpidated pce was a temple.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was thinking about the pictures on the walls, the woman¡¯s voice among the raining mes suddenly calmed. The dark, twisted melody transformed suddenly into something solemn and holy.


    But as the melody started, Ye Qingtang realized with a start that the wall carvings in the temple were all glowing gold!


    Ye Qingtang felt her vision blur as the lights shed. The temple which had been shrouded in darkness was suddenly covered in light!


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyesight recovered, what she saw stunned her.


    The ruins from the temple had been erased and those dusty pirs were now immacte, tall and majestic, exuding an indescribable resplendence and grandeur.


    A figure in golden armor was sitting on the highest throne of the temple. It was bathed in holy light and one could not help but revere it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the scene in front of her in shock. But before she could understand what was happening, a deep voice rang out from behind her.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously turned her head. The huge copsed gate of the temple was now standing perfectly in front of her. The huge gates opened slowly and a group of primordial humans walked in respectfully from the outside.


    Their faces were filled with humility and revere. Apart from the primordial humans who had entered the temple, Ye Qingtang also saw countless primordial humans kneeling respectfully outside the temple, singing hymns praising the True God.


    The song was exactly what the mysterious woman had been singing.


    Ye Qingtang noticed the innocent expressions on the primordial humans¡¯ faces as they worshiped their creator. The faces of the young men and women leading the way were filled with fanatical worship towards the True God.


    The knelt to the ground in unison, offering their ardent love and faith to the God on the throne.


    Ye Qingtang looked at all of this in shock. Both the God on the throne and the primordial humans seemed to not have noticed her presence at all.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a memory from the past?¡± Ye Qingtang reached out tentatively towards the primordial humans, and sure enough, her hands went straight through them.

 Chapter 1810 - The Dilapidated Temple (3)

    Chapter 1810: The Dpidated Temple (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosRight before her eyes was the illusion of something that had happened tens of thousands of years ago, left lingering in that temple.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea when this illusion would end. She could only stand quietly by the side, watching what seemed to be a memory unfold from all those years ago. Those happenings rted to primordial humans and True Gods who only existed in legends.


    Observing how these primordial humans worshipped the True God with such ardor, it was hard to imagine how they could have chosen to betray them in the end.


    That particr illusion didn¡¯tst for too long. After a short while, the scene in the temple changed to another time.


    Light still filled the ce. The gold-armored True God sitting on the altar still looked as mighty and powerful. But the faces of the primordial humans looked slightly different.


    Those originally pure and naive faces had gradually be more weathered and hardened. The men and women standing at the foremost had already emerged as the most elite fighters. Although it was just an illusion, Ye Qingtang could clearly feel the change in their aura. These people¡¯s powers had increased by over 10 times. But the most astounding thing was that they seemed to exude a hint of holy power.


    After a brief moment, Ye Qingtang finally realized that the primordial humans had yet to betray the True Gods at this point. The Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven had yet to be closed.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how many years passed between those two illusions. But she detected that the passion with which those primordial humans worshipped the True Gods had somewhat dampened.


    Even so, they remained very respectful and gazed at the True God with awe and adtion. It was just that the expressions on their weathered faces now took on a more profound depth.


    It seemed that the True God was blessing these primordial humans. Although Ye Qingtang could see the True God speaking, she couldn¡¯t hear any sound. Those primordial humans nodded respectfully after the True God finished his speech.


    Ye Qingtang recalled the drawing on the wall. After the True Gods created the primordial humans, they taught them to cultivate and also set down some regtions. Perhaps the True God was dictating those regtions to the primordial humans now.


    Still, she could only guess. Then the scene before her changed once again.


    This time, those primordial humans had be even more powerful. Their respect and awe for the True Gods had faded further.


    In addition, Ye Qingtang discovered another figure by the altar.


    It was a gorgeous, slender woman. She was wearing a gold-colored veil which covered half her face, revealing only a pair of mesmerizing eyes.


    Ye Qingtang had never seen such lovely eyes.


    Although the woman¡¯s face was half-hidden, just that pair of eyes alone made Ye Qingtang feel that no other female in this world could be more beautiful than her.


    And that woman radiated a holy power.


    She was also a True God.


    Somehow, Ye Qingtang felt that this female True God looked very much like that mysterious woman she had seen in the mystic realm earlier.


    But before Ye Qingtang could mull over it, the scene suddenly changed again. The temple was considerably darker now. When the gates to the hall were once again opened, the primordial humans who strode in¡­ they no longer got down to their knees before the True God. They only gave a brief bow in greeting¡­

 Chapter 1811 - God And Demon (1)

    Chapter 1811: God And Demon (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe True God on the altar didn¡¯t detect the changes in those primordial humans. Everything went on as per normal. After a long time, those primordial humans finally left the temple.


    Ye Qingtang thought the illusion would soon change scene again like before. But a familiar tune suddenly started ying in the illusion.


    Amazement shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. There had been no sound in all the illusions she had observed so far. But it was different this time.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively looked toward the source of the music. The gorgeous woman beside the altar was gently humming that tune after the primordial humans left. She nodded at the True God on the altar, those lovely eyes curving up in a smile.


    The True God was telling her something. Thereafter, the woman shifted her feet and flew out of the temple. As she passed by Ye Qingtang, that familiar tune seemed to infuse itself straight into Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart.


    As if pulled by a force, Ye Qingtang followed suit. The image of the temple swirled past her like a revolvingntern.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang was more or less certain that the humming woman was that mysteriousdy she had encountered in the mystic realm. Ye Qingtang had been in the dark over who thatdy was.


    But now¡­


    Ye Qingtang could make a reasonable guess.


    To be able to stand beside a True God and to smile and talk so familiarly with him¡ªshe must also be a True God.


    A True God was benevolent and loved everything in the world. But they were always high up on their pedestals, looking down upon everything. Even those primordial humans, who were personally created by the True Gods, had to gaze up at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she is still alive?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. The sight of that woman in the mystic realm was a very bizarre urrence. She didn¡¯t leave a single trace behind after she disappeared either. And that singing voice was enough to mesmerize the entire mystic realm.


    But¡­


    Ye Qingtang clearly remembered people from the Second Domain saying that all the True Gods had perished in the battle with the Heavenly Demons.


    Was she the only exception?


    There were too many questions in her mind. Now the scene before her had morphed into the forest outside the temple.


    The Scorched Hot Lands that Ye Qingtang was now seeing was totally different from before where all she could observe was oozingva. The scene before her now was full of luscious greenery and colorful flowers. It was a beauteous scene of resplendence.


    Could this be how the Scorched Hot Lands originally looked like tens of thousands of years ago?


    Ye Qingtang instinctively turned to look at the dpidated temple. In the illusion, it had recovered its former glory, exuding a halo of holy light. Under the glow of that holy power, everything that surrounded that temple was vibrant and full of life.


    It waspletely different from the harsh cold and cruel heat that Ye Qingtang had experienced.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was gazing at the once-again glorious temple, that woman with the wonderful voice suddenly stopped.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively looked beyond her.


    Standing before a field of blooming flowers, the hummingdy¡¯s face was full of shock.


    Lying amidst the blossoms was a tall, strapping pitch-ck figure.


    Was that a Heavenly Demon?!


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    This mystic realm was meant to imprison the Heavenly Demons and it was not strange to find one here. But¡­

 Chapter 1812 - God And Demon (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1812: God And Demon (2)</h2>


    The Heavenly Demons and True Gods were at direct odds with each other. Why would a Heavenly Demon appear near the temple?


    Ye Qingtang still couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Suddenly the Heavenly Demon stood up, its towering body casting a huge shadow across the gorgeous woman. The unexpected action gave Ye Qingtang a fright, nearly forgetting that this was just an illusion.


    But the shock on that woman¡¯s face quickly faded to be reced by a faint smile.


    Those lovely eyes curved up pleasantly.


    ¡°You have startled me again. If the Shining God knows you are nearby, he will send you flying off with one punch,¡± the woman teased. Even under the shadow of the huge Heavenly Demon, there was no sign of fear or hatred in her face. Those lovely eyes were full of cheer.


    Her voice held hints of mischief.


    The Heavenly Demon stood before the woman and he seemed to be replying. But Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t hear his voice.


    Apart from the female True God, Ye Qingtang could not hear any other sound.


    ¡°Mmm, I know you are not afraid of him. But are you not afraid of me too? Mmm?¡± The woman appeared to be tickled by the Heavenly Demon¡¯s words. She pretended to re at him sternly, but her serious posture was immediately dispelled when the Heavenly Demon ced hisrge palm gently on her head, stroking her softly.


    It was a sudden movement but the woman didn¡¯t appear unhappy. Her stern expression instantly dissolved into a warm smile. She raised her hand and held the Heavenly Demon¡¯s palm against her own cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already made a deal with them. I will guard the temple for ten thousand years. You must be a good boy. I will punish you if you create any trouble.¡±


    It was clearly a warning but her tone was sweet and teasing.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely stunned by the scene.


    What was going on?


    This female True God and the Heavenly Demon¡­ what was their rtionship?


    Since the ancient times, the Heavenly Demons and True Gods had been in conflict and would duel to the death whenever they encountered each other. Ye Qingtang never dreamed that she would ever witness a Heavenly Demon and True God behaving so amicably with each other.


    So amicably that there were hints of a secret amorous affair happening.


    Was she overthinking things? A Heavenly Demon and True God getting along was already a rare sight. It waspletely impossible for these two to be having some kind of affair.


    Ye Qingtang was not experienced in matters of romance, so she decided not to jump to her own conclusions.


    Perhaps this female True God was just feeling sympathetic toward this trapped Heavenly Demon. Meanwhile, maybe this particr Heavenly Demon was not that evil¡­


    No matter which race, there were bound to be ones who differed from the ¡®norm¡¯.


    Weren¡¯t there legends that described how the True Gods tried to change the Heavenly Demons for the better when they first encountered each other? In the end, they realized the demons were evil to the core and never going to change. The True Gods finally gave up the notion and imprisoned them.


    However, this was just a legend and notpletely verified¡­


    As Ye Qingtang told herself to stop overthinking things, the Heavenly Demon and woman were already holding hands and strolling across the field of flowers.


    It was as if those flowers were affected by the woman¡¯s power. They swayed gently in the breeze and scattered their petals all over her body.

 Chapter 1813 - God and Demon (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1813: God and Demon (3)</h2>


    The Heavenly Demon looked rather annoyed at the petals swirling around the woman. He swept them aside and then suddenly lifted her off her feet.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She felt that the rtionship between these two was increasingly ambiguous.


    Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t taken a single step but the scenery around her shifted as the Heavenly Demon and the woman progressed through the fields. The distance between them and Ye Qingtang was maintained such that she could see their every action and hear the woman¡¯sughter, but¡­


    She had yet to see the face of that Heavenly Demon.


    The Heavenly Demon and the woman seemed intent on leaving the vicinity of the temple. They passed through the forest and came to a quiet riverside. The woman jumped down from the arms of the Heavenly Demon and lifted the hem of her skirt slightly. Taking off her shoes and socks, she dipped her fair feet gently in the water.


    As the water rippled, that familiar tune once again sounded out her lips.


    That voice was full of bliss and contentment. Like the first time, Ye Qingtang felt the strong urge to smile when she heard that melody.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Demon stood quietly behind her. Still, Ye Qingtang could not see his face.


    But somehow, she could tell that at this moment, the Heavenly Demon would have no eyes for anyone else but that figure ying with the water.


    It was as if¡­


    Nothing in this wide world couldpare to the slight curl of that woman¡¯s lips.


    Ye Qingtang was increasingly suspicious of the rtionship between these two. But before she could study them further, the scene before her gradually faded.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang had once again returned to the temple.


    The woman was quietly standing in the temple.


    The Shining God was seated on the altar. His lips were moving and his brows slightly furrowed. He looked like he was reprimanding the woman.


    Even though the woman¡¯s face was half-covered by the veil, one could still see her defiance from the faint crease of her brows and the slight narrowing of her eyes.


    ¡°Shining God, I know what I am doing.¡± The woman suddenly spoke up. Her bright eyes held an irrepressible light.


    The Shining God¡¯s frown deepened. But the woman no longer wished to argue with him. She turned and flew out of the temple.


    The moment the woman flew out, Ye Qingtang felt like she was being pulled along. The scenery around her changed and soon after, the woman had once again arrived at the river from the previous illusion.


    A tall, strapping figure stood there quietly, as if pondering something. He looked like he had been waiting for a long time. Wasting no time, the woman threw her slender body onto the Heavenly Demon¡¯s back and hugged him tightly.


    Stiffening slightly, the Heavenly Demon was about to turn when the woman murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The Heavenly Demon stayed still. He seemed to have detected the sadness in her voice.


    ¡°The Shining God wants me to go back. He is forbidding me to step into this ce.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was muffled as she buried her face in the Heavenly Demon¡¯s broad back.


    The Heavenly Demon was stunned.


    ¡°I will fight to stay here. Even if I have to give up my True God status, I will remain here, together with you,¡± the woman stated with determination.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely dumbstruck.


    Previously, she could have still tried to convince herself that their ambiguous rtionship was just a figment of her overactive imagination, but now¡­


    The proof was staring at her straight in the face!


    This female True God had actually fallen in love with a Heavenly Demon?!!

 Chapter 1814 - Betrayal (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1814: Betrayal (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang felt like her own world was copsing¡­


    A True God and a Heavenly Demon¡­ in love?


    Not only that¡­ This True God was even willing to give up her True God status and remain here with that Heavenly Demon?!


    Ye Qingtang had spent her previous life struggling to survive, and never had time to experience love. Meanwhile in this life, she had concentrated on getting stronger so that what happened in her previous life wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    She waspletely unable to understand the kind of intense feelings that could lead to this scenario.


    It was as if one could give up everything in the world for the sake of love.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes took on a profound glint.


    The Shining God wanted the woman to leave. He probably already discovered her rtionship with that Heavenly Demon.


    How could a True God tolerate one of his own kind romancing a Heavenly Demon?


    It was an absolute taboo!


    Ye Qingtang would never have believed that something like that could happen if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own two eyes.


    Even more startling to Ye Qingtang was the fact that¡­


    The woman was willing to give up her status as a True God just to be with a Heavenly Demon.


    The woman didn¡¯t speak again and Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t hear the voice of the Heavenly Demon. She didn¡¯t know if he was speaking


    Time passed by slowly and the two of them just stood quietly by the river.


    Until the woman started humming that familiar tune again, while still leaning against the back of that Heavenly Demon. But this time, this tune no longer sounded carefree or blissful. Instead, it was filled with pain and sadness¡­


    After a long time, day turned into night and the woman¡¯s voice had turned raspy.


    She said she would never leave him.


    She said she would try her best to stay here.


    She knew it was impossible for him to leave this ce. Like all the other Heavenly Demons here, he was imprisoned and unable to ever escape. But she was willing to remain here forever and apany him until the end of time.


    Ye Qingtang watched the scene before her, while her heart was filled with conflict and confusion.


    Love was a very unfamiliar feeling to her. Humans have alwaysposed songs that touted the purity of love, but to Ye Qingtang, it was just a fool¡¯s dream. Somethingpletely impractical.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly thought of whether there woulde a day when she would meet someone who could make her act so selflessly. To give up everything for him.


    Would that person sacrifice the same for her?


    It would be a very precious and very rare urrence.


    The woman¡¯s singing voice seemed to possess a kind of magic. It could stir Ye Qingtang¡¯s heartstrings. Ye Qingtang was still deep in thought when that singing voice suddenly stopped.


    The two figures were still embraced together when they were startled by a p of thunder.


    The stern face of the Shining God appeared in mid-air. Glowing all over, those eyes were sharp as a knife and directed straight at the woman and the Heavenly Demon.


    In the next second, a streak of lightning shot out from his hand, aimed straight at the Heavenly Demon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Shining God!¡± The woman widened her eyes in shock as she raised her hand to catch that bolt of lightning.


    ¡°The Heavenly Demon is already being oppressed in this mystic realm. You will kill him if you do this!¡± the woman rebuked coldly.


    The Shining God did not care. Thunder rolled and countless lightning bolts lit up the sky. Although the Shining God was speaking, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t hear his voice.


    She only saw the woman¡¯s face turn increasingly solemn. In the end¡­ after giving the Heavenly Demon¡¯s hand a tight squeeze, the woman gritted her teeth and flew up into the air to stand beside the Shining God.


    Just as the woman flew up in the sky, a bolt of lightning struck downward and pierced through the Heavenly Demon¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 1815 - Betrayal (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1815: Betrayal (2)</h2>


    Even as the lightning prated his shoulder, the Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t move a step but just gritted its teeth and looked up at the woman who had flown up to mid-air.


    ¡°Shining God! I already agreed to leave with you. How can you break your promise like that!¡± The woman¡¯s face turned grim as holy light radiated out of her body.


    The Shining God replied, but Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know what he was saying. Even so, Ye Qingtang could see the woman calming down at his words.


    The Shining God didn¡¯t linger on but just left with the woman. Ye Qingtang was also pulled along with the woman back to the temple.


    ¡°Shining God, I promise you that I won¡¯t go meet him again. You said that the bolt of lightning was a warning to him. Then let me also give you a warning. If you dare to attack him, you will be my enemy.¡± The woman stood in the temple and stared at the Shining God with cold eyes.


    The Heavenly Demons¡¯ abilities were greatly curbed inside the mystic realm. And this temple was the energy source that powered that restriction. This was also the reason why the True Gods were able to imprison the Heavenly Demons in here.


    The woman was willing toply because she knew that the Shining God could easily kill the Heavenly Demon if he wished to do so. Try as she might, there was nothing she could do to stop him.


    The Shining God said something.


    The woman frowned. ¡°I already told you that he is different from the other Heavenly Demons! I believe in him. It is pure love between the two of us. There is no way he is just making use of me!


    ¡°In this whole world, anyone may be capable of betrayal. However, he is the only exception.


    ¡°I trust him. If he reallymits any crime in future, I will bear all consequences!¡±


    The Shining God clearly had no wish to continue arguing with the woman, and he waved her away in the end. The woman took a deep breath and returned to the inner region of the temple.


    As the woman left, the illusion once again changed.


    Arge group of primordial humans were standing inside the temple. Meanwhile, on the altar, the usually stern-faced Shining God looked pallid.


    There was a gold wine goblet by his seat.


    The holy light that he usually exuded was clearly weaker now.


    The leaders of the primordial humans eyed the pale-looking Shining God with cold eyes. They no longer gazed at him with respect and awe. Instead, their eyes were filled with ambition and desire.


    The powers of those primordial humans were far greater than any human that Ye Qingtang had ever met. Their powers were nearly on par to that of the True God.


    Just a little more, and they could possess enough power to rise above the True Gods.


    ¡°The True Gods have lorded over us for tens of thousands of years. You created us but put so many restrictions upon us. We will no longer be puppets under your control¡­¡± The leader of the primordial humans suddenly spoke up. This time, Ye Qingtang could actually hear his voice.


    But she only heard that one sentence. She couldn¡¯t hear the rest of what he was saying.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang realized that she was witnessing the very moment that the primordial humans allied with the Heavenly Demons to betray the True Gods!


    There must be some harmful substance inside that wine goblet!


    Incapacitated, the Shining God¡¯s face was very grim. He suddenly raised one hand and a holy light engulfed the whole temple. A group of holy temple guards suddenly appeared and charged toward those traitorous humans.


    Like that, a bloody battle was triggered in that temple, a battle of the legends.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang found out just how powerful those primordial humans were!

 Chapter 1816 - Betrayal (3)

    Chapter 1816: Betrayal (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAs the battle raged on, the woman suddenly appeared. She counterattacked and forced those primordial humans to back off, before carrying the injured Shining God with her as she escaped.


    This time, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t pulled along with the woman. She remained standing in the temple, watching the primordial humans massacre the temple guards. She watched as those tall, strapping Heavenly Demons flew into the temple and exchanged looks with those humans. They seemed to be looking for something. Something that could help them escape the mystic realm.


    But they couldn¡¯t find anything even after searching for a long time.


    They pursued after the woman and the Shining God. The thing they were seeking must be in their hands.


    Ye Qingtang was led along with them.


    The dizzying transition forced Ye Qingtang to spend some time recovering to get her bearings again.


    It was then she saw the woman, who was covered in injuries. The Shining God was also there, in the final throes of death.


    They were surrounded by a group of Heavenly Demons and primordial humans. The woman was fighting back with all her might but was unable to turn the tables.


    ¡°Shining God, you must hold on. I already sent a signal to the other True Gods. They will be arriving soon!¡± The woman stood steadfastly in front of the Shining God, not allowing anyone to harm him further.


    The key that kept the Heavenly Demons imprisoned in this mystic realm was sealed within the Shining God. The key would appear the moment the Shining God died. The Heavenly Demons would be able escape from this realm once they obtained the key.


    Only a True God knew of this.


    ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be him. I never told him about this. Shining God, believe me¡­¡± The Shining God had his own conjectures about how this information had leaked. But the woman refused to believe it was true.


    With the Heavenly Demons and primordial humans working together, the woman was unable to hold on much longer. Even up until the veryst moment before she died, the woman was still trying her best to protect the Shining God.


    But at that final moment right in front of her eyes, the Shining God died from an attack by the leader of the primordial humans. The leader dug out the key from the Shining God¡¯s body and personally handed it over to the Heavenly Demon¡­


    A frown marred Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression. She was feeling very distressed by the scene before her.


    The primordial humans really did betray the True Gods and chose to release the Heavenly Demons.


    Ye Qingtang thought everything hade to an end. But right after she saw the woman¡¯s body lose its glow, an illusory spectral suddenly rose from her flesh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ This is a¡­ divine consciousness¡­¡± Ye Qingtang gazed at the woman¡¯s divine consciousness in amazement. Only one who had died with a very strong sense of unfulfillment would leave behind a divine consciousness¡­


    Before Ye Qingtang could think more about it. The woman¡¯s divine consciousness flew away and Ye Qingtang was pulled along with it.


    Since the Heavenly Demons had obtained the key, they immediately returned to the temple to break the seal. The moment the seal was broken, every Heavenly Demon howled into the sky in ecstasy.


    They had waited so very, very long for this day.


    Demon auras surged, engulfing everything in a cacophony of raucous cheers and jubtion.


    Countless holy light shot down from the sky!


    Having received the signal, the True Gods had hurried over immediately. But it was all toote.


    The Heavenly Demons had recovered their full powers and vented their long-suppressed anger on the approaching True Gods. Not all the True Gods managed to hurry over at the same time, and they were outnumbered by the entire poption of Heavenly Demons trapped within.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire mystic realm descended into an epic war between the Gods and the Demons.

 Chapter 1817 - Right And Wrong (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1817: Right And Wrong (1)</h2>


    In front of her eyes, Ye Qingtang personally witnessed the brutal war between the Gods and the Demons. Beams of light shed across the sky continuously, as day and night merged into one.


    The Heavenly Demons and the primordial humans had joined forces, while the True Gods were tired out after having rushed to the mystic realm. The True Gods started to lose and an increasing number fell dead on the ground.


    Those primordial humans, who had been created by the True Gods and used to worship them, had now be the allies of the Heavenly Demons. As blood rained down on the battlefield, the primordial humans killed their creators.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the divine consciousness of that woman as it drifted over the battlefield. Her expression changed from shock to despair.


    She watched on as her own people died in front of her eyes. ughtered by the Heavenly Demons and those primordial humans whom they had created with their own hands.


    No one could imagine that those primordial humans, who had worshipped the True Gods so ardently, would one day choose to betray them¡­


    The woman¡¯s eyes filled with a heart-wrenching bitterness and pain. As more and more True Gods fell dead, the pain in her eyes was reced by rage and hatred. She had personally witnessed the awe and respect in the eyes of those primordial humans as they regarded the True God. But these very same primordial humans had betrayed them¡­


    Suddenly, a Heavenly Demon appeared before the woman. The shock on her face when she saw him was palpable.


    The tall, strapping figure whom she had once relied upon was now standing in the middle of the battlefield, ughtering the True Gods alongside his own brethren. As he stood amidst the ground filled with the fallen dead bodies of the True Gods, that tall figure was exceptionally eye-catching.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you here¡­ you promised me¡­¡± The woman stared in disbelief at that familiar Heavenly Demon, her lover.


    The one whom she was willing to give up her status as a True God for¡­ For him she was willing to stay by his side¡ªhe was now stepping amongst the dead bodies of her people, as malevolent as the other Heavenly Demons.


    It was as if the final lifeline the woman had been clinging onto had snapped. She watched everything with a numb expression. As a divine consciousness, she waspletely unable to do anything to those Heavenly Demons¡­


    She could only watch on as those Heavenly Demons flew out of the mystic realm. The ground was filled with the dead bodies of the True Gods. Meanwhile, those primordial humans had also left the area after their victory.


    No one knew what that woman was thinking about. As time passed, her divine consciousness became increasingly faint. She instinctively headed toward the temple, which had beenpletely destroyed in the battle. This devastated building would never regain its former glory.


    Ye Qingtang followed behind that woman, watching her figure grow increasingly faint. She watched on as the woman entered the underground hall of the temple, passing through those huge doors.


    Almost unconsciously, Ye Qingtang found herself drawn toward the doors, but the moment she came close, everything started spinning around her. By the time she opened her eyes, she was once again looking at the temple in its current state.


    That familiar singing voice continued to echo outside the temple. Lava continued to flow down from the sky and flood the great earth.


    Ye Qingtang recovered her senses and saw Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon observing her curiously. It was only then that she realized the illusion had finally ended.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Little White Tiger asked as it looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s strange expression.

 Chapter 1818 - Right And Wrong (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1818: Right And Wrong (2)</h2>


    With a shake of her head, Ye Qingtang told Little White Tiger about the illusions she had seen.


    ¡°I guess it is not unreasonable for the True Gods to hate humans so much. They never expected the primordial humans, whom they created with their own hands to betray them like this.¡± Little White Tiger sighed softly.


    ¡°Heavenly Demons have always known how to use the power of desire. The moment they discovered the inner desires of those primordial humans, they would have targeted it and used it to entice the humans to do their bidding. At the end of the day, you can say that the True Gods created a race that didn¡¯t want to be controlled.¡±


    True Gods, Heavenly Demons and the primordial humans. The rtionship between these three wasplicated and capricious.


    Since Little White Tiger already knew of this piece of history. As a result, it was not shocked by it.


    Still, Ye Qingtang was puzzled over something. The divine consciousness of the woman she saw in the illusion had nearly faded away toward the end. But she had clearly seen the back profile of that woman previously. And that familiar tune. Even Little White Tiger had heard it. There was no way that it could have been an illusion.


    Could it be that something had preserved the divine consciousness of that female True God?


    Ye Qingtang instinctively thought of those doors which she had been unable to pass through.


    Even now the woman¡¯s singing voice could be heard. Fire was still raining down from the sky, rendering them unable to leave. Ye Qingtang was full of questions over what she had just witnessed.


    In the end, Ye Qingtang decided to carry Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon and follow the route she had seen in the illusion, heading down deeper into the underground pce in the temple.


    In the illusion, the temple had just been destroyed. As a result, it was still rather bright and clear despite the aftermath of chaos that had urred. But after the passing of so many years, the inside had be exceptionally dark and dank.


    As Ye Qingtang ventured toward the underground pce, she realized the route was different from what she saw in the illusion.


    The tunnel, which had been minimally affected by the destruction, now appeared exceptionally battered. The walls on both sides looked like they had been rammed by a great force, with more than half of the stone carvings shattered and scattered across the ground.


    As she pushed on ahead, she saw that there was now arge hole in those tightly-shut doors. A damp, musty breeze blew gently out of that opening.


    Ye Qingtang frowned. She used her spirit energy to create a light source to light up the dark underground pce.


    ¡°Ist saw that female True God enter there.¡± Ye Qingtang pointed at the broken door.


    ¡°This female True God is the woman we met outside earlier?¡± Little White Tiger asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in to take a look. This is all too strange. Maybe we can find some clues inside,¡± Little White Tiger suggested.


    Anyway, this temple had already been deserted for tens of thousands of years. It looked like no other living creature had entered this ce since, and it all appeared rtively safe.


    Ye Qingtang cautiously made her way toward the door. With Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon in her arms, she stepped through the opening.


    The moment she passed through the doors, Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck.


    Behind those big doors was a dpidated secret room. The destruction that had urred in this room was far greater than any other part of the temple. It was impossible to tell what this room had once looked like.


    It was as if an intense battle had happened in this room.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Little White Tiger noticed a jade tform amidst the ruins. It was covered by ayer of dust.


    Wasting no time, it jumped on top and blew away the thickyer of dust which instantly puffed up and stung its eyes.


    ¡°Grrr, there¡¯s so much dust!¡±

 Chapter 1819 - Right And Wrong (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1819: Right And Wrong (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang stared at Little White Tiger wordlessly.


    Wasn¡¯t it rather obvious what would happen?


    Why did it have to blow so hard on that dust¡­


    But Ye Qingtang soon realized that there was something strange about that jade tform.


    Everything in this secret room had been destroyed. Yet the jade tform was the only thing that had been preserved in perfect condition. Apart from theyer of dust, there was absolutely no damage on it.


    ¡°There¡¯s some kind of notch over there.¡± Little White Tiger gestured one dusty paw towards the center of the tform.


    Indeed, there was a rather insignificant-looking notch.


    It looked like a keyhole, and there was a broken key still inserted in it.


    Ye Qingtang felt that the key looked rather familiar. Had she seen it in the illusion? Perhaps that was why it looked familiar.


    After the Shining God died, the leader of the primordial humans had dug out the key from the Shining God¡¯s body and passed it over to the Heavenly Demons.


    ¡°Could this be the key that broke the seal¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She instinctively reached out to retrieve the broken key.


    But the moment Ye Qingtang touched the key, a strong wind started swirling around the entire secret room.


    The scene before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes suddenly started spinning, before the secret room was taken over by an illusion.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang finally saw what happened after the female True God went beyond those doors.


    Two tall, towering Heavenly Demons stood inside the secret room. This time, Ye Qingtang could clearly hear their voices.


    ¡°Tu Fu, this is all thanks to you.¡± One of the Heavenly Demons patted the shoulder of the other demon.


    The Heavenly Demon named Tu Fu didn¡¯t speak but just gave a slight frown. Ye Qingtang found his back view very familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t this the Heavenly Demon whom the female True God had been in love with?


    Finally Ye Qingtang was able to see Tu Fu¡¯s face.


    Heavenly Demons could change their appearance however they pleased. They could be beautiful and handsome beyond bounds. But most of them chose to look hideous and ferocious.


    Nevertheless, Tu Fu¡¯s face was very good-looking. That passive face held a sliver of gravity. He didn¡¯t answer hispanion.


    But doubt rose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    Could it be¡­


    Did Tu Fu really make use of that woman? Was the love and affection he exhibited purely just a show to take advantage of her?


    With what she was seeing now, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help suspecting what had happened. And whatever she was witnessing now, was naturally also being witnessed by the woman¡¯s divine consciousness.


    In the end, she had been betrayed by the primordial humans whom the True Gods had created. Thereafter, she had personally witnessed the death of so many True Gods. And now, she was watching her beloved revealing his true side¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly felt the room darken. She immediately turned to look behind her.


    As expected, the woman¡¯s divine consciousness was standing beside the jade tform. She had seen and heard everything.


    At this point, a malevolent and hateful expression marred the woman¡¯s beautiful face. Those lovely eyes had turned bloodshot, and loud cracking sounds were echoing throughout the entire secret room.


    One of the Heavenly Demons saw that something was wrong, and he instinctively reached out to retrieve the key from the jade tform.

 Chapter 1820 - Cursed True God (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1820: Cursed True God (1)</h2>


    Although the seal had already been broken, they had no intention of losing that key. After all, it was a holy artefact.


    But just as the Heavenly Demon¡¯s hand grasped that key, the woman let out a piercing shriek. Countless ck swirls of wind as sharp as knives charged straight at that Heavenly Demon, cutting off the hand that was on the key!


    The Heavenly Demon screamed, breaking the key the moment his hand was chopped off.


    Surprised shed across his face. Not daring to linger on, he bashed through the doors and flew off.


    Tu Fu was momentarily startled. He then started to make his escape too. The ck swirling wind had engulfed the entire secret room. By then, the woman¡¯s divine consciousness was shrouded in rage.


    Following the betrayal by her beloved, all her hatred and anger had pushed her right to the brink of sanity. Her face became increasingly twisted, and the entire secret room was filled with a ck fog.


    Loud crashes and booms echoed in the room. The immense ck fog covered everything from sight.


    Ye Qingtang could no longer see what was happening. The thunderous booms gradually faded and a sliver of light slowly appeared before her eyes.


    ¡°What are you seeing now?¡± Little White Tiger lifted its head to look at Ye Qingtang, who had suddenly gone stiff. Ye Qingtang had also been in this motionless state when she was in that previous illusion in the temple.


    ¡°I feel like I understand something¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She found the woman¡¯s raging energy very familiar.


    She had also felt that sense of danger the moment she stepped into the mystic realm.


    The primordial humans had betrayed the True Gods. They allied themselves with the Heavenly Demons and ughtered all the Gods. As a result, the grievances and hatred of the Cursed True God had engulfed the entire mystic realm upon death.


    In the illusion, those blooming flowers and vibrant green fields had been swallowed by the power of the Cursed True God, leaving behind only the Frozen Ice Fields and the Scorched Hot Lands. Every single human who stepped into this mystic realm would be cursed.


    Unable to die, yet unable to leave.


    ording to the legend, all the True Gods who had hurried over to this mystic realm had perished. But Ye Qingtang never saw a single divine consciousness left behind by any of the fallen True Gods.


    Apart from that female True God¡­


    As Ye Qingtang watched the final scene, she watched the woman go insane with anger after being betrayed by her beloved. Following that, a bold notion formed in her mind.


    Was this woman the Cursed True God?!


    If so, was she controlling everything in this mystic realm with that magical melodic voice of hers?


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help shivering in fear at the thought of this.


    If she was right, then everything had just be more dangerous.


    The Cursed True God¡¯s hatred for humans was at its extreme. In the illusion, Ye Qingtang also saw how this originally loved and blissful woman gradually morphed into the destructive Cursed True God.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was really lucky to have survived her two encounters with the Cursed True God.


    The windstorm in the Frozen Ice Fields and this rain of fire must be the embodiment of the Cursed True God¡¯s hatred and anger. And yet¡­


    Even though she was frightened, she also couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for the Cursed True God.


    Who could truly understand the pain and bitterness that the Cursed True God had endured from being betrayed twice?

 Chapter 1821 - Cursed True God (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1821: Cursed True God (2)</h2>


    The human race, whom they personally created, had betrayed them.


    Not only that, her beloved Heavenly Demon had used her¡­


    Ye Qingtang had felt rather astonished when she saw the romance between the Cursed True God and the Heavenly Demon, Tu Fu.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t help sighing at the thought of it.


    By the time Ye Qingtang snapped out of her trance, she saw that the key was already in her hand.


    Although it was broken and tens of thousands of years had already passed since, Ye Qingtang could still feel the power embedded in the broken remnants of the key.


    Recalling the illusions she had seen, Ye Qingtang remembered where the other half of the key was.


    She immediately searched for it under a pile of rubble and found it.


    Even after tens of thousands of years, the chopped-off hand of that Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t show any signs of decay. It was still holding onto the other half of that key.


    Ye Qingtang retrieved the piece of key from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s hand.


    All Ye Qingtang saw at the end of the illusion was a nket of darkness. She had no idea where Tu Fu had gone.


    As she considered the two halves of the key in her hand, she could detect a faint holy light exuding from the key. A chill traveled down her palm into her body, dispelling the warmth within her.


    Although the key was broken and she didn¡¯t know if it would still be of use in future, it was nheless a holy artefact. Ye Qingtang ced it inside her space ring.


    If she could escape this mystic realm, she might be able to analyze whether this key could still be of any use. If the key was just an instrument to open the seal, there was no reason for the Heavenly Demon to want to take it away with him.


    After putting it away, Ye Qingtang scanned the secret room again, trying to see if there was anything else worth noticing.


    She was stunned when her eyesnded on a corner.


    An immense ck figure was standing in front of a partially-copsed wall. Ye Qingtang was taken aback when she saw the face of that ck figure.


    ¡°Tu Fu¡­¡±


    That ck figure stood there unmoving before the wall. His exquisitely handsome face waspletely impassive, as if he was merely sleeping.


    ¡°This Heavenly Demon is already dead,¡± Little White Tiger said after just one nce.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    ¡°He did something before he died.¡± Little White Tiger motioned at the wall behind Tu Fu.


    A totem had been drawn on the partially-copsed wall, and Tu Fu was standing right in the center of that totem.


    ¡°It looks like some kind of Heavenly Demon ritual. But this totem is too ancient. Even I can¡¯t recognize it. Although Little White Tiger studied the totem for a long while, he couldn¡¯t decipher it.


    ¡°Was he killed by the Cursed True God?¡± Ye Qingtang recalled the final scene in the illusion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. This Heavenly Demon looks very powerful. Based on what you said before, the Cursed True God was only left with a bit of divine consciousness. She might not have been able to kill him,¡± Little White Tiger deduced.


    ¡°Then how did he die? Could he havemitted suicide? Ye Qingtang mused.


    Little White Tiger, ¡°¡­¡±


    A Heavenly Demon who could bear to take advantage of his lover. He would be mad tomit suicide right after gaining his freedom.


    ¡°Mmm, then he was probably killed by the Cursed True God. Didn¡¯t you say that the Cursed True God had gone insane with rage? With so much hatred in her heart, her powers might have been magnified.¡± Little White Tiger changed its tune.

 Chapter 1822 - Cursed True God (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1822: Cursed True God (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger discussed for a long time, but failed to ascertain what happened at that final moment tens of thousands of years ago.


    While they were still debating, Little Heavenly Demon waddled over to Tu Fu¡¯s body. With eyes wide with curiosity, it gazed up at the Heavenly Demon who had died all those years ago.


    ¡°Uh¡­ is it okay to let this little kid stare at the dead body of one of its own kind?¡± Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling worried at Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s curious expression. Would the sight of the corpse of this Heavenly Demon leave a scar on its young, impressionable mind?


    ¡°Please¡­ it is a Heavenly Demon. Do you think it¡¯s some innocent little puppy? Heavenly Demons are capable of killing each other, the mere sight of a corpse is nothing to it. Instead of worrying about that, you should worry about whether it might take a bite out of that corpse.¡± Little White Tiger snorted.


    The image of Little Heavenly Demon gnawing on the body of that True God was still fresh in their minds.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless¡­


    But before Ye Qingtang could say another word, Little Heavenly Demon suddenly reached out one little paw and tapped Tu Fu¡¯s leg.


    That Heavenly Demon corpse, which had been maintained perfectly in that state for tens of thousands of years, instantly disintegrated with that one tap.


    The tall, strapping figure copsed into a heap of ck dust which scattered across the ground.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­ damn you little punk. Were you really going to eat it?!¡± Little White Tiger was coughing so intensely that tears had sprung to its eyes. If not for the fact that it was no match for Little Heavenly Demon, it would have already given it a sound thrashing!


    Ye Qingtang was astounded by the disintegrated body.


    ¡°Why did it suddenly disintegrate¡­¡±


    That demon hand holding the key had been fine when she retrieved the key from its grasp. It even felt rather firm and bouncy, as if it had just been chopped off. But Tu Fu¡¯s corpse instantly disintegrated with just one light touch?


    ¡°Who knows? It might have something to do with the totem behind him. It is too dusty here, are you done? Let¡¯s go if you are.¡± Little White Tiger was still coughing badly.


    Ye Qingtang gave onest look at the totem on the wall, memorizing it. She then turned and left the underground pce, with the sniffling Little White Tiger and the dazed Little Heavenly Demon in her arms.


    Upon returning to the surface, the rain of fire was still going strong. Towering mes spread across the entire earth, but the singing voice of that woman was nowhere to be heard.


    ¡°When is this rain of fire going to stop? Will it go on forever? We will waste away in this ce if it doesn¡¯t stop¡­¡± Little White Tiger gazed despondently at the zing sky.


    Ye Qingtang took stock of the food in her space ring. As little Heavenly Demon was now awake, her supplies had been depleting very quickly. While Ye Qingtang could go without food for up to two weeks without any problem, Little Heavenly Demon on the other hand¡­


    She didn¡¯t forget the way Little Heavenly Demon would eye Little White Tiger when it was hungry.


    When all their food supplies were depleted, Little Heavenly Demon might just kick Little White Tiger out to roast in the rain of fire, so that it could eat it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my Dharma treasures are ineffective here. Otherwise, I can use something to ward off the fiery rain.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed softly.


    <em>Wait¡­</em>


    Having suddenly thought of something, she took out those two halves of the key from her space ring.

 Chapter 1823 - Fire Demon (1)

    Chapter 1823: Fire Demon (1)</h2>


    ¡°What are they?¡± Little White Tiger looked at the two halves of the key.


    Little White Tiger had seen Ye Qingtang retrieve the two halves of the key but it didn¡¯t see the illusion. As a result, it didn¡¯t know what these two pieces were used for. It thought Ye Qingtang had just kept them on a casual whim.


    ¡°This is the key that the True Gods used to imprison the Heavenly Demons. Since I can¡¯t use my Dharma treasures here, I want to see if I can use this holy artefact instead.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the broken key in her hand.


    This mystic realm was very dangerous and the power of the Cursed True God was very adversarial toward human beings. The rain of fire was too powerful for them. Even if they could stay in the temple forever, how would they be able to destroy the body of the Cursed True God and escape from this realm if they did so?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want to be trapped in this godforsaken ce forever.


    Little White Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. With the broken key in hand, she tried walking out of the temple.


    The ground was covered in raging mes. Hot, bubblingva flowed down from the sky in an endless torrential explosion of heat.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and walked into the mes, cing her body under the pouringva.


    The moment the mes touched Ye Qingtang, a faintyer of light suddenly spread out from her body.


    In the blink of an eye, the halo of light engulfed her entire body, forming a holy shield around her. Theva instantly dissipated the moment it made contact with the holy light shield.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curved in a slight smile.


    It seemed this key was rather useful.


    Thereafter, Ye Qingtang turned back into the temple. She looped each half of the key with a leather band, cing one around her own neck and the other around Little White Tiger¡¯s. She then picked up Little Heavenly Demon.


    Little White Tiger nced at the key hanging around its neck with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°Why do I feel like¡­ this thing is simr to a dog cor¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What kind ofparison was that?


    ¡°Do you want to be a dog?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course not!¡± Little White Tiger was affronted.


    It was a white tiger! Why the hell would it want to be a dog?!


    ¡°Then just rein in your wild imagination.¡± It could go ahead and imagine being a dog if it wanted to. Why did it have to include her in theparison? Stupid tiger.


    ¡°¡­¡± Little White Tiger opened its mouth to retort, but in the end, it shut its jaws submissively.


    With the holy artefact protecting them, Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger stepped into the rain of fire. They breathed a huge sigh of relief when no harm came to them.


    Only the heavens would know how long this fiery rain wouldst. With this key, they didn¡¯t have to worry about being trapped here. Relying on the key¡¯s protection, they could finally weave through the rain of fire.


    Walking amongst the raging mes, Ye Qingtang saw many charred ck bodies of all sorts of monsters.


    The smell of roasted meat wafted over, and Little Heavenly Demon could not stop the drooling out of his mouth, it was salivating uncontrobly. Noticing its pitiful face, Ye Qingtang reached out to carve off some roasted monster meat to feed it.


    At least this saved Ye Qingtang the hassle of hunting and cooking beasts.


    It was really very convenient.


    However, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to linger too long in this area. Although the key was protecting them, who knew what other strange things would happen to her again.

 Chapter 1824 - Fire Demon (2)

    Chapter 1824: Fire Demon (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    As they made their way through, Ye Qingtang tried her best to remember all that she saw in the illusion.


    She had seen the death of the Cursed True God in the illusion. If she was right, that ce should be the Cemetery of the True Gods. So it was likely that the body of the Cursed True God should be there. As long as she followed the route she saw in the illusion, she should be able to find it.


    The key not only protected her from the mes andva, it also relieved Ye Qingtang from the scorching heat. Inparison to before, her journey was much morefortable now.


    But after traveling for half a day, Ye Qingtang suddenly noticed something strange about the mes raging above the ground.


    The zing fires were suddenly swaying intensely, as if strong winds were rushing through and sucking in the mes andva into numerous spiralling fire dragons.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Little White Tiger watched the strange scene with incredulous eyes.


    Ye Qingtang was also shocked.


    In the blink of an eye, the strong winds died down and those mes andva had been merged together into several three-meter tall fire monsters!


    ¡°Are those¡­ fire demons?¡± Little White Tiger widened its eyes in disbelief at the fire demons. It felt like its mind was exploding.


    ¡°How can there be Fire Demons here?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    Fire Demons were the servants of the Heavenly Demons and created by their power. In moments, Hundreds of Fire Demons had emerged from the intense mes.


    The Fire Demons howled like wild beasts the moment they were formed. In the next second, they seemed to detect the presence of life around them, heading straight in the direction of Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger.


    ¡°Fire Demons are the servants of Heavenly Demons. Get little Heavenly Demon to control them.¡± Even under such dire circumstances, Little White Tiger managed to keep its wits about it.


    Ye Qingtang immediately looked down at Little Heavenly Demon in her arms. The little fellow was munching contentedly on a piece of meat. Ye Qingtang quickly snatched the piece of meat away from it.


    Little Heavenly Demon was stunned. Its eyes immediately filled with tears as it stared after its beloved meat. It looked as if it was being bullied.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart softened. But looking at therge number of Fire Demons, she steeled her resolve. ¡°Make them stop and I will give you back this meat.¡±


    Little Heavenly Demon gazed at Ye Qingtang in confusion. Anguished, it stared at the piece of meat with tear-filled eyes, before turning to look at the group of Fire Demons. Pouting, it suddenly roared at the bunch of Fire Demons.


    Hearing that roar, those charging Fire Demons came to a sudden stop. They looked like they had been nailed to the ground, swaying side to side.


    Thank goodness. Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to hand the meat back to Little Heavenly Demon, she suddenly saw that there were three exceptionallyrge Fire Demons who were not under little Heavenly Demon¡¯s control. They continued to charge toward them from the back of the group, trampling over the rest of the immobile Fire Demons.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Ye Qingtang was bewildered.


    Weren¡¯t they the servants of the Heavenly Demons?


    Could it because Little Heavenly Demon was too young and so they refused to obey?!


    ¡°Run! Those three are mutant Fire Demons. Little Heavenly Demon is too young and can¡¯t control them!¡± When he saw those three gigantic Fire Demons, Little White Tiger¡¯s scalp went numb and its entire body tensed.


    Not daring to hesitate any longer, Ye Qingtang picked up Little Heavenly Demon and Little White Tiger, escaping as quickly as she could.

 Chapter 1825 - Fire Demon (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1825: Fire Demon (3)</h2>


    No matter how quickly she tried to escape, the Fire Demons faster. Even at five meters tall, they quickly caught up with Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger.


    ¡°Quick, throw this little rascal over.¡± Seeing the three mutant Fire Demons right on their tails, Little White Tiger rushed towards Ye Qingtang and swiped Little Heavenly Demon from her arms with his mouth.


    Swinging its head hard, it threw Little Heavenly Demon towards the three mutant Fire Demons!


    Ye Qingtang waspletely dumbstruck.


    She knew that Little White Tiger and Little Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t always see eye to eye, but to throw it over to distract their pursuers¡­


    The three Fire Demons dodged Little Heavenly Demon as though it wasn¡¯t there at all and continued chasing after Ye Qingtang and the Little White Tiger.


    Little White Tiger was left speechless.


    What had just happened?


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Why would the Fire Demons attack Little Heavenly Demon of their own ord?¡± Ye Qingtang waspletely stupefied at what the Little White Tiger had just done.


    ¡°I just wanted to make that little rascal useful. How would I know that it¡¯s so stupid it didn¡¯t even know to attack those three?¡± Little White Tiger groused.


    ¡°That little guy¡¯s greatest use right now is its roar. But it obviously has no effect on the three mutant Fire Demons, so what did you throw it over for?¡± With that, Ye Qingtang smacked Little White Tiger on the head.


    It was lucky that the three mutant Fire Demons had not attacked Little Heavenly Demon or Ye Qingtang would¡¯ve killed him!


    How could he betray his own team like this?


    But she had no time to argue with Little White Tiger right now. Looking at the Fire Demons rapidly approaching them, she could only flee as fast as she could.


    Seeing the fleeing figures, the three mutant Fire Demons howled. Three huge pirs of mes shot out from their mouths straight towards Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger.


    Looking at the approaching mes, Ye Qingtang knew that she had no way of avoiding it. Having no choice, she grabbed Little White Tiger, tucking him safely in her chest, and released her energy.


    A huge wall of ck mes appeared behind her and met with the three huge pirs of mes.


    BANG!


    A huge explosion reverberated through the air as the mes of the Fire Demons and Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck mes collided with sparks flying all over.


    Even though Ye Qingtang had the broken piece of the key to protect her body, she could still feel her temperature rising rapidly. The mutant Fire Demons¡¯ mes were gradually suppressing her ck mes. It was clear they were determined to burn her and Little White Tiger to death.


    As the threat of death got closer to them, Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth and reached for the power of the Deity Ocean within her. In the blink of an eye, Little White Tiger and her entered the twisted space.


    But the moment Ye Qingtang activated the Deity Ocean, the power sleeping within her all this while suddenly awoke.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang felt sudden heat enveloping her whole body. The heat was quickly swallowed by her ck mes, and her ck mes quickly dissolved into a scattering of gold kes.


    The moment the ck me transformed, the power of the ck me increased greatly and changed when it met the Fire Demons¡¯ mes. The ck me which had been suppressed all this time seemed to be absorbing the Fire Demons¡¯ mes and bing more powerful.


    Who knew that the ck mes could devour the Fire Demons¡¯ mes?


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was at the moment that she realized where the warmth within her wasing from.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    It was changing to the power of the Devouring Bloodline!

 Chapter 1826 - Unexpected Surprise (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1826: Unexpected Surprise (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had never been able to control the Devouring Bloodline. Who would have expected it to merge with her ck mes.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­.Was this because of the Deity Ocean?


    But Ye Qingtang had no time to spend thinking about this. She looked at her ck mes devouring the Fire Demons, feeling herself getting stronger as the demons were slowly consumed.


    Even though her strength was not growing fast, it was already considered a big leap for a Heavenly Venerate.


    This devouring effect not only allowed her to escape from danger but also turn the Fire Demons¡¯ fire into something that she could absorb, increasing her own strength withparative ease.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s celebrated in her heart but did not dare let down her guard yet. As her ck mes devoured the Fire Demons¡¯ fire, she saw the three mutant Fire Demon gradually shrink.


    ¡°The Fire Demons rely on the fire as their life force. You¡¯re depriving them of their power as you absorb their fire and are bleeding them dry!¡± Now that the situation was looking more hopeful, Little White Tiger perked up and roared loudly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart lifted as an idea popped into her head. Even though she couldn¡¯t hope to defeat the three mutant Fire Demons, it would still be good for her to let her ck mes slowly sap away their energy.


    But in the blink of an eye, the five meter Fire Demons had shrunk down to only three meters in height. The mes they were spitting out of their mouth stopped suddenly as well.


    ¡°Have they used up all their power?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was overjoyed.


    But before she could even express her joy, she noticed the three mutant Fire Demons absorbing the mes that were scorching the earth and falling from the sky.


    The Fire Demon absorbed the mes rapidly and grew to twice their height right in front of their eyes.


    Like that, they grew back to five meters in a split second.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell was that?


    The tiny sliver of hope she had just discovered was smashed into smithereens.


    Originally she had intended to finish off the three mutant Fire Demons with her ck mes but had never thought that they would absorb the mes around themselves and grow back to their original size.


    The hope in her turned to despair as she looked at the mes covering the earth and the fire raining down on them.


    How long was it going to take to devour all of this?


    As long as the rain of fire continued, the three mutant Fire Demons would be able to replenish their energy infinitely. Although her ck mes had gained the ability to devour her enemies, she was going to die if she didn¡¯t pay heed to the situation.


    Even though she wanted to curse thisnd a thousand times, the only thing she could do now was look out for herself. It was already considered lucky that she got stronger as the ck mes devoured everything, or she would have already been dead.


    However, just as Ye Qingtang was about to lose all hope, the red clouds in the sky dispersed and the rain of fire slowly subsided.


    ¡°The Cursed True God¡¯s song has already stopped for some time now, so the fire rain should be diminishing. We should use this opportunity to destroy them!¡± Little White Tiger roared as it jumped out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. With its mane still bald and patchy in some areas, it sprayed white mes at the three mutant Fire Demons.

 Chapter 1827 - Unexpected Surprise (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1827: Unexpected Surprise (2)</h2>


    But the white mes were consumed by the Fire Demons the moment they touched them, and the demons seemed to grow bigger as well.


    What in the world?!


    Little White Tiger was speechless.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a spy sent by them?¡± Ye Qingtang hissed as she red at Little White Tiger. The little white tiger grimaced and hung its head in remorse.


    ¡°ident¡­ it was an ident¡­¡±


    How was it supposed to know that the Fire Demon was going to swallow its mes?


    ¡°Shoo.¡± With that, Ye Qingtang kicked Little White Tiger to one side.


    As long as the rain of fire stopped, the mes around them wouldn¡¯t be able to be sustained as well. It was only then that she would have an opportunity to kill the Fire Demons.


    Before long, the three mutant Fire Demons shrank as they lost their source of fire and their mes were consumed rapidly by Ye Qingtang. They had noticed this as well, and suddenly stopped their barrage of me attacks and rushed towards Ye Qingtang in a frenzy.


    Ye Qingtang dared not go close to them and swiftly flew upwards as the Fire Demons lunged for her. Even as she flew upwards, the ck mes in her hands continued their attack on them.


    The ck mes with glowing gold lights showed no signs of being engulfed as it hit the Fire Demons and swallowed their mes, devouring their power and sapping away at their strength.


    As the Fire Demons were devoured by her, Ye Qingtang felt her power grow. She Ye Qingtang flew further and further from them as her ck mes continued drawing the power from the Fire Demons.


    It was a long ordeal, but as time passed, the five meter tall Fire Demons were slowly whittled down to about two meters. Likewise, the mes around them had died down greatly as well.


    Ye Qingtang was about to use this opportunity to absorb thempletely when she suddenly realized something.


    There were human-like figures among the fading mes.


    Were those humans in the Fire Demons¡¯ bodies? Ye Qingtang was stunned and quickly controlled the ck mes around the Fire Demons.


    It was only after absorbing all of the mes in the Fire Demons that Ye Qingtang was able to see them clearly.


    There were three people in the three mutant Fire Demons!


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang recognized all three of them.


    She quickly withdrew her ck mes andnded beside the three humans.


    The three of them who had their eyes tightly shut, copsed right in front of Ye Qingtang. Their clothes had beenpletely scorched by the mes of the Fire Demons and they were left with not an inch of clothing on their bodies.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept across the three of them.


    All three of them had entered the mystic realm with Ye Qingtang. Baili Xi, Mu Feiruo and¡­ Jiang Shaobai.


    Her lips began to twitch as she looked at them.


    They had absolutely nothing covering them and everything that shouldn¡¯t be seen was out in the open. Ye Qingtang could see every part of them clearly.


    Despite looking slender and graceful, Baili Xi was actually pretty muscr.


    As for Mu Feiruo¡­.t-chested with clear abdominal muscles¡­.and¡­


    F*ck, Mu Feiruo was male?


    A man?


    But the one who surprised Ye Qingtang the most was Jiang Shaobai.


    Haha¡­


    She was going to kill this cross-dressing guy!


    What did he say about being underdeveloped? It was all lies!


    Ye Qingtang was immediately assaulted by the sight in front of her.


    The two girls and one man she had thought was with her had suddenly turned into three men right in front of her eyes¡­

 Chapter 1828 - Unexpected Surprise (3)

    Chapter 1828: Unexpected Surprise (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThinking about how the weak and soft Jiang Shaobai who was with her all the time was an actual man, Ye Qingtang wanted to kill him.


    Taking in a deep breath, Ye Qingtang forcefully suppressed the murderous intent in her heart. Jiang Shaobai this little brat. How long had he deceived her?


    As for Mu Feiruo¡­


    Ye Qingtang had always thought that Mu Feiruo was extremely tall, almost as tall as Baili Xi and the others, but had always thought that she was just a taller girl.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    He was also a cross-dresser.


    Was the world full of cross dressers?!


    At the thought of Jiang Yisheng worshiping Mu Feiruo like he was a goddess and constantly proiming his love for her, Ye Qingtang wanted tough. If Jiang Yisheng knew that his goddess was a man, could he still love her?


    Jiang Shaobai and the other two seemed to be in a stupor and didn¡¯t wake up even after Ye Qingtang called them a few times.


    Ye Qingtang was very curious about how the three of them had turned into the mutant Fire Demons.


    However, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that they were still alive. Other than the fact that they were in a stupor, they didn¡¯t seem to have any other injuries on them. Their breathing was even and their lives didn¡¯t seem to be in any danger.


    It was a miracle that she had been able to find her partners in this strange mystic realm.


    As for their gender¡­


    She had no energy to think about that now.


    Ye Qingtang took out some clothes from her space ring and threw them on the three people on the ground. She couldn¡¯t very well leave them here and could only get Little White Tiger to grow bigger and carry them along as they continued on their journey forward.


    Ye Qingtang also picked up Little Heavenly Demon, which had been thrown out by Little White Tiger along the way. Having been discarded so pitifully, Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s face was full of grievance as it nestled in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and whimpered.


    What did it do to deserve being thrown out like discarded rubbish?


    Ye Qingtang looked at Little Heavenly Demonfortingly before turning to look at the three unconscious men.


    Gosh, she was exhausted.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t on particrly good terms with Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo, they hade into this mystic realm together and given her personality, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t just leave them there to die.


    This mystic realm was filled with unknown dangers. Ye Qingtang had seen Sang Feiyu die along with the others and Qingtang reduced to a monster¡¯s ything, and there was still Qiu Ci whom she had no idea was dead or alive.


    Although Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know Qiu Ci¡¯s whereabouts, she couldn¡¯t just leave Baili Xi and the other two now that she had seen them.


    The three of them were already the strongest among the ten, which was the only reason they had survived this long. If not for that, they would already have died or be the ythings of the monsters here. The more she thought about it, the more her brain started to hurt. A sigh came out of her lips.


    To think that out of the original ten who had entered the mystic dimension, only four of them were left.


    ¡°These Fire Demons are different from the ones I remember. Three people were at its base. I was thinking that they wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to deal with if they had been real Fire Demons.¡± Little White Tiger shook itself and stabilised the three people on its back.


    The Fire Demons were servants of the Heavenly Demons and were not as strong as them, but even then they were at least at the Emperor level. There was no way Ye Qingtang could have devoured them so easily.


    Little White Tiger had a feeling that these Fire Demons were just empty shells. If it had been a real Fire Demon controlled by the Heavenly Demons, there was no way they would have been a match for it, even if it had been a mutant type.


    ¡°You sound pretty regretful.¡± Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°No, no, you must have heard wrongly,¡± Little White Tiger said as it quickly shook its head.

 Chapter 1829 - Cemetery of the True Gods (1)

    Chapter 1829: Cemetery of the True Gods (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang gave Little White Tiger a look, and didn¡¯t bother continuing the conversation.


    The rain of fire and mes covering the earth had all vanished following the dispersion of the Fire Demons and the intense heat that had scorched into the ground was the only thing left of the mes.


    The key¡¯s protection was the only reason they weren¡¯t being roasted by the heat as they walked upon the smouldering ground. There was even more magma covering the ground now, dyeing the entire earth a pulsing, ming red. The dark red magma spread across the ground like the huge web of a spider.


    As they ventured forward, Little White Tiger scanned the endless earth as it followed behind Ye Qingtang with the three people on its back.


    ¡°How much further is it to the Cemetery of the True Gods? If we meet with another incarnation of the Cursed True God before we get there, we won¡¯t even have a ce to hide.¡±


    There were still the corpses of the True Gods around them previously but the further they went the more barren thend became.


    The entire earth had been scorched ck by the mes from the sky. Countless bodies of the monstersy on the ground. Once so huge they were towering in the sky above them, they had now been reduced to ashes which scattered around them as the wind blew.


    Ye Qingtang had already realized upon entering the Scorched Hot Lands that there were virtually no live forms here at all. She had understood why after seeing the intensity of the mes herself.


    How was it possible for anything to even survive among the magma?


    They had probably all be spirits to be controlled like the Fire Demons.


    While it was barren where they were, it was also saferpared to before. Ye Qingtang just had to keep an eye out for the Cursed True God.


    On the other hand, Little Heavenly Demon looked extremely pitiful. Unable to hunt and curb its increasing hunger, it could only nestle in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and chew on the portions of dried meat.


    Now that it had a taste of the divine vors of fresh meat when scorched under Ye Qingtang¡¯s ck fire, the dried meat obviously couldn¡¯t satisfy it after it at all.


    Its starving eyes kept drifting over to Little White Tiger and the three people on its back, so hungry it was practically salivating.


    All it wanted was one bite¡­


    Just one bite¡­


    Ye Qingtang grimaced when saw what the Little Heavenly Demon was looking at. How could she not understand the insatiable look of starvation in its eyes!


    Even though she wasn¡¯t close to Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo, there was no way she could roast them and offer them to Little Heavenly Demon just to satisfy its hunger. So she could only hug the Little Heavenly Demon tightly so it couldn¡¯t pounce on them.


    Day after day went by. Days had morphed into months until Ye Qingtang had no idea how long she had been walking in the Scorched Hot Lands.


    The heat around them remained just as intense, as though it was trying to suck every drop of fluid from their body. There wasn¡¯t a drop of water or a morsel of food here, and she hadn¡¯t seen a single living thing the entire time. It would have been difficult for them to even survive if Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t stored food and water with her back from when she was in the valley of demons.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to faint from the intense heat, a cool breeze blew towards them. It dissipated the heat around Ye Qingtang immediately, clearing her fuzzy mind in an instant.


    Raising her head subconsciously, she looked towards the direction of the wind.


    But she was stunned by the sight that greeted her.


    Just a few hundred meters away, countless skeletons reached towards the sky. With the bones stacked against each other, it formed a creepy, embattlement that sent a shiver up their spine.

 Chapter 1830 - Cemetery of the True Gods (2)

    Chapter 1830: Cemetery of the True Gods (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosTons of skeletons stacked above each other. They looked to be the scattered remains from different beings and were dposed into a graveyard of muted ash gray. The wind blew through the gaps of those remains.


    Before Ye Qingtang even got closer, she could sense an intense aura of deathing from the insides of the skeleton wall.


    She couldn¡¯t exactly exin it. The wind wasn¡¯t piercingly cold, it felt just right to permeate through her clothes and skin, spreading all over her body.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Cemetery of the True Gods?¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her head to look at the almost 20-meter-tall wall of skeletons. It was spectacr, blocking the path in front of her.


    ¡°Did you see it in your illusion too?¡± Little White Tiger looked at the wall of skeletons in front and noticed that the dark aura waspletely different from the aura exuded by the Undead n.


    Though it was deadly silent, they could somehow hear countless dead souls wailing.


    It was more than just sounds they could hear with their ears, the sounds could somehow permeate through to their soul.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    She only saw the Cemetery of the True Gods descending here in the illusion. Right after that, the Cursed True God left this ce and she had no idea about how the Cemetery of the True Gods had turned out after that.


    ¡°Is the Cursed True God¡¯s remains¡­ behind this wall of skeletons?¡± Little White Tiger ventured.


    Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t certain either and walked over to the wall of skeletons. Suddenly, a gust of wind permeated through the wall and blew her hair around. It hit her on the cheeks just like hailstones.


    It felt somewhat creepy.


    But she wouldn¡¯t step back even if she could sense the deadly aura.


    ording to her memories in the illusion, the Cursed True God had descended somewhere close to this wall of skeletons. The only way to leave this ce would be to destroy the bones of the Cursed True God.


    At that exact moment, Ye Qingtang leaped and flew behind the wall of skeletons. Little White Tiger also followed her. The moment Ye Qingtang looked down to see what was behind the wall, her eyes widened in shock.


    All she could see were endless dead bodies all scattered across the ground. Their faces were an ash gray, these humans seemed to be consumed by the ground. Their bodies were buried in the ground from the neck down, and only their heads were exposed. Their necks seemed to have been broken.


    Behind the wall of skeletons was countless humans buried under the ground¡­


    ¡°This is like purgatory¡­¡± Even Little White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but shiver when it saw the entire ground buried with humans.


    Ye Qingtang secretly took a deep breath to steady her pounding heart before she slowly lifted her eyes.


    Standing right in the center was a 100-meter-tall feminine figure.


    ¡°The Cursed True God!¡± The moment Ye Qingtang saw the figure, it ovepped with the Cursed True God she saw in the illusion.


    In the illusion, the Cursed True God had been a more normal height. But this Cursed True God in front of her seemed to be an expanded version. She stood tall and upright above the remains of the humans.


    With closed eyes and crossed arms, her skin wasn¡¯t of any discernible color at all. Her body was also ash gray, just like a stone figure.


    In the illusion, Ye Qingtang saw with her own eyes that the Cursed True God had copsed in a puddle of blood. That scene waspletely different from this scene in front of her eyes now.

 Chapter 1831 - Cemetery of the True Gods (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1831: Cemetery of the True Gods (3)</h2>


    The True God, who had once been so beautiful that everything else seemed to fade inparison, had now lost all its color and stood dully in the midst of this dreadful ce.


    The Cursed True God had been long gone and the only thing left of it was its hatred which filled the skies. Surrounded by countless corpses, the Cursed True God looked like a demon born from the depths of hell.


    As she took in her surroundings, Ye Qingtang breathed in silently. The Cursed True God in front of her looked nothing like it used to.


    They would never have entered this ce if not for the appearance of the Deity Ocean. Now the only way they could leave this mystic realm was to destroy the bones of the Cursed True God.


    Ye Qingtang flew straight at the bones of the Cursed True God, but as she reached the wall of bones, something seemed to hit her hard and she fell from the sky.


    With a crash, shended on a pile of human skeletons.


    Before she could get up, Little White Tiger fell from the sky as well.


    ¡°The power of the Curse is too strong here. There¡¯s no way we can fly above the void.¡± Little White Tiger got up hastily.


    A frown appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. The three people on Little White Tiger¡¯s back had tumbled down when it fell, but the three of them still showed no signs of waking up and only fell stiffly onto the ground.


    Ye Qingtang stood up and was about to put them back on Little White Tiger¡¯s back when a deep, low breath rumbled throughout the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Ye Qingtang paused and swept her eyes around warily.


    As her gazended on the Cursed True God, it¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened.


    What?! Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    Almost at the same time that the Cursed True God¡¯s eyes opened, deafening howls rang through the deathly quiet Cemetery of the True Gods.


    The humans embedded in their ground with only half their bodies showing, suddenly opened their eyes, which glowed a vivid red. They opened their bloody mouths and howled endlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are these people not dead?¡± Little White Tiger looked at the reanimated bodies under his feet as a shiver ran down its spine.


    The dead people stared on and they howled like haunted ghouls. Their mudstained hands wed upwards maniacally.


    ¡°Save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me die¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone, save me.¡±


    Sorrowful cries filled the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    The hairs on the Little White Tiger¡¯s back all stood on their ends as the dead people wed upwards desperately, grabbing hold of its legs.


    Caught in the middle of the bodies, Ye Qingtang was dragged to the ground by gray hands as well. These creatures were no longer humans. Their red, glowing eyes stared nkly forward as they reached out relentlessly, trying to grab hold of anything alive.


    They were desperately trying to pull Ye Qingtang and Little White Tiger down with them, as if wanting them to be a part of the Cemetery of the True Gods with them.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her hands and dark mes shot out.


    The ashy hands retracted hastily as her mes touched them.


    Taking the opportunity to free herself, Ye Qingtang extricated herself from their clutches. But before she could even catch her breath, she saw Jiang Shaobai, who had fallen off Little White Tiger¡¯s back, being dragged into the ground by the endless sea of arms.

 Chapter 1832 - Neither Dead nor Alive (1)

    Chapter 1832: Neither Dead nor Alive (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhen Ye Qingtang saw Jiang Shaobai being dragged into the ground by those hands, she panicked and quickly shot her ck mes towards it.


    The undead were all fearful of the ck mes and retreated quickly.


    Without hesitating for another second, Ye Qingtang flew straight to Jiang Shaobai and scooped him up as she shot ck mes at Little White Tiger to help it out of its predicament. She threw Jiang Shaobai onto its back.


    ¡°Take care of them.¡±


    Ye Qingtang breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Jiang Shaobaind safely on Little White Tiger¡¯s back. She quickly darted to Mu Feiruo and Baili Xi, saving them as well.


    ¡°Hot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die to this heat!¡±


    The undead burnt by the ck mes wailed in pain. Tears of blood flowed from their once-empty eyes.


    Under the curse of the Cursed True God, the people trapped here would never die. They would never find peace even though they were already in bits and pieces.


    As she looked at the sea of crying faces, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong sense of revulsion at all the evil in this mystic realm.


    The True God had hated the primordial humans for their betrayal and cursed them with this immortality, turning this entire ce into a living hell.


    It was at this moment that Ye Qingtang understood why those powerful men with only their head left had refused to lead her to the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    They had probably already seen all of this¡­


    This was a nightmare no one would want to experience twice.


    But she had no time for second thoughts as the undead covering the ground reached out at them relentlessly, wanting to drag them into the ground. Ye Qingtang could only keep shooting her mes at them, making them retreat.


    The only one who was spared was Little Heavenly Demon. The undead seemed to fear its presence and all shrank away from it whenever it passed by.


    Noticing this, Ye Qingtang immediately scooped Little Heavenly Demon into her arms before leaping andnding on Little White Tiger¡¯s back.


    The undead didn¡¯t dare reach out towards them as Little Heavenly Demon breathed down at them. They could only re at them with their glowing red eyes.


    ¡°How many bodies are there exactly?¡± Little White Tiger said as it looked at the crowded sea of undead below them. Some of their heads had already been twisted by the arms of the other people, leaving only a thinyer of skin hanging on the bones.


    But even in this state, they were unable to die. Even as their heads were smashed by the other undead and their brain matter was smattered all over the ground, their eyes remained open as they howled miserably. It was a perversely morbid scene that gave them the chills.


    They were better off dead than alive and stuck in this limbo between the two realms. As long as the bones of the Cursed True God were still around, they ever be able to escape their state of being neither alive nor dead.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Qingtang¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly heard a familiar sound.


    Her head snapped towards it, scanning the bodies for something familiar. Finally she noticed someone familiar among the sea of faces.


    ¡°Zhan Rao?¡±


    Zhan Rao, who had gone missing earlier, was now buried in the sea of undead. Compared to the other undead, his face didn¡¯t look as gray, but it was pale and bloodless.


    However, his eyes were surrounded by a red glow as the light from his eyes slowly faded. One of his arms was missing as well and he seemed to be in a trance.

 Chapter 1833 - Neither Dead nor Alive (2)

    Chapter 1833: Neither Dead nor Alive (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang¡¯s heart quivered. She had never expected to see Zhan Rao here. Almost subconsciously, she propelled herself with the ck mes to Zhan Rao¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you along.¡±


    A frown appeared on her face as she focused. Grabbing hold of Zhan Rao¡¯s shoulders, she tried to pull him out. Zhan Rao¡¯s face remained in a trance as he continued mumbling Ye Qingtang¡¯s name.


    Ye Qingtang used all the energy in her body but was only able to drag him up a little. But whaty beneath his body made her blood run cold.


    Underneath him was a huge, wriggling mouth and from it were a myriad of tentacles that had already infiltrated Zhan Rao¡¯s lower half.


    It was then that Ye Qingtang realized that his lower half had already been fully invaded by those tentacles. Blood gushed from his wounds straight into the huge mouth as it continued chewing on Zhan Rao.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    The pain from her pulling made Zhan Rao cry out in agony. The immense pain seemed to clear Zhan Rao¡¯s mind. The red glow in his eyes gradually faded as he looked at Ye Qingtang in shock and horror.


    He knocked Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands away. Dragging himself up on the other dead bodies with the tentacles trailing behind him in his abdomen, he shouted at her.


    ¡°Leave! You need to go now! Leave me, I can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s frowned. Even though she had already prepared for the worst, still¡­


    Zhan Rao grabbed hold of an undead¡¯s head to keep the huge mouth from dragging him back.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang¡­ thank you¡­ I never thought that you would have wanted to save me¡­ but it¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    After Zhan Rao was dispersed with the others, he came into contact with an extremely powerful monster. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t defeat it and was brought here.


    This was truly a living hell.


    There was nond under the undead at all, only huge, bottomless, gaping mouths full of tentacles. Once someone was caught in the tentacles and dragged into the mouth, the parts below their chest would be chewed up quickly.


    Zhan Rao was only left with everything above his waist intact. Anything below that had long been chewed into mincemeat and swallowed up by the bottomless gaping maws.


    With the continuous injuries that they were taking, as well as the relentless infiltration of the tentacles, their consciousness would soon be wiped out, leaving them an empty shell of an undead.


    Zhan Rao¡¯s consciousness had already faded to almost nothing. If not for the fact that he had met with someone familiar, he would probably not have regained thest part of his consciousness.


    ¡°Go¡­ please go now¡­¡± Zhan Rao knew that he didn¡¯t have long to live. The once elegant young man had been reduced to something neither dead nor alive, with his consciousness almost gone.


    He knew that there was no way he was going to survive this and didn¡¯t want Ye Qingtang and the rest to suffer the same fate as him.


    But before he could finish what he wanted to say, the tentacles piercing through him dragged him back into the huge mouth.


    Ye Qingtang barely had time to grab hold of his arm, as he slipped right out of her grasp.

 Chapter 1834 - Neither Dead Nor Alive (2)

    Chapter 1834: Neither Dead Nor Alive (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosBut as though they had sensed something amiss, the tentacles dragged Zhan Rao straight into the depths of the huge mouth.


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    Zhan Rao only had time to roar out onest time before being swallowed whole. He didn¡¯t want to drag Ye Qingtang down and shouted at her to let him go!


    In the blink of an eye, he vanished.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the shut lips, which were quickly covered by the other undead. The only thing left in her mind was hisst screams.


    The undead began reaching for her again.


    Pent up emotions welled up, bursting to the surface as Ye Qingtang watched herrade being swallowed whole. A huge wave of ck mes surrounded her, and the undead drew back, crawling silently on the floor, afraid of the mes.


    ¡°You need to think of a way to destroy the Cursed True God¡¯s bones soon, or we¡¯re going to die here,¡± said Little White Tiger.


    This entire ce was strange.


    Zhan Rao¡¯sst words conveyed very clearly the terrifying nature underlying this ce. Under their feet were countless huge mouths waiting to devour them. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they would be dragged into those gaping teeth by an army of tentacles.


    Ye Qingtang breathed in deeply and jumped onto Little White Tiger¡¯s back. Then they rushed towards the Cursed True God.


    But just as they were nearing the Cursed True God, the sea of undead below them shook and a huge hill suddenly erupted in front of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Little White Tiger was forced to a stop. The moment it stopped, a wave of demonic aura shot out from the hill towards the sky.


    The undead on the hill were turned to dust in an instant.


    From the surge of the demonic aura, a tall, ck shadow appeared in front of them. The ck shadow was at least 10 meters tall and was covered in dark red mes with ck armor around it.


    It stood quietly in front of the bones of the Cursed True God, holding the zing me Sword. Just like a guardian preventing them from approaching the Cursed True God.


    ¡°What is that¡­ what strong demonic aura.¡± The Little White Tiger¡¯s eyes widened. The ck-armored shadow waspleted enshrouded with an intense, demonic aura.


    But what shocked Little White Tiger most was that the demonic aura on this shadow was in no way inferior to that on Little Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ is this a Heavenly Demon?¡±


    What kind of joke was this!


    Little White Tiger was about to go mad!


    Why would there be a Heavenly Demon in the Cemetery of the True Gods?


    ¡°Did you just say it¡¯s a Heavenly Demon?¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked as well.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Look carefully at the ck armor on it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked closer and realized that there were red totems on the ck armor surrounded by dark red mes. They looked really familiar¡­


    ¡°Is that the totem of the Heavenly Demons?¡±


    Little White Tiger nodded. ¡± This is an armor that only the Heavenly Demons can use. But¡­ why would there be one here?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was confused as well. There was no change at all to the bones of the Cursed True God even when the Heavenly Demon appeared.


    Why on earth had a Heavenly Demon appeared here? It was standing protectively in front of the Cursed True God¡¯s bones, seemingly ready to guard it with its life.

 Chapter 1835 - Black Armor (1)

    Chapter 1835: ck Armor (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWith the sudden appearance of the Armored Heavenly Demon, Ye Qingtang fixed her eyes on the dark figure, scanning the surroundings to prepare herself in case she needed to escape.


    But even after a while, the Armored Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t make a move. He just stood there in front of the remains of the Cursed True God, not moving an inch, just like a statue.


    ¡°Is this fellow¡­ a statue?¡± Little White Tiger sniffed at the Armored Heavenly Demon. Other than the demonic aura, it couldn¡¯t sense any life from it.


    This thing was like a deadly creature who only had an endless demonic aura.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious as she looked at the Armored Heavenly Demon that wasn¡¯t moving at all. She didn¡¯t move abruptly, but rather, got Little White Tiger to slowly advance.


    Right when Little White Tiger took a step forward, the Armored Heavenly Demon suddenly moved. He raised the zing me Sword and struck towards Little White Tiger.


    Whoosh! Little White Tiger leaped up in an instant.


    The moment the zing me Sword hit the ground filled with the undead, it caused a huge crack right in the middle. The intense aura from the sword resulted in a charred mess of destruction in its wake. The undead as well as the huge crack were charred ck.


    Little White Tiger secretly swallowed its saliva as it looked at the huge crack that passed through the entire Cemetery of the True Gods.


    Holy¡­ If the sword were tond on Little White Tiger instead, its body would definitely split into two halves!


    Just as Little White Tiger jumped away, the Armored Heavenly Demon suddenly stopped attacking and just held the sword tightly, standing there, not continuing its attack at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t heing for us?¡± This was Little White Tiger¡¯s first time witnessing such a situation. How could there be such a ¡®well-behaved¡¯ Heavenly Demon?


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes, scanning the Armored Heavenly Demon and when her eyesnded on the section where the ¡®eyes¡¯ would have been, she sensed something suspicious.


    The purpose of the armor was to provide full protection, only revealing a pair of eyes. However, when she studied the eye section, there weren¡¯t any signs of eyes in there at all.


    It was pitch dark, but she could somehow sense two balls of fire in there.


    ¡°Why did you say that he¡¯s just like a statue just now?¡± Ye Qingtang asked Little White Tiger.


    ¡°Though he has a strong demonic aura, I can¡¯t sense any life from it at all. Even if he¡¯s a Heavenly Demon, he surely would have some signs of life,¡± Little White Tiger exined.


    Ye Qingtang was suddenly hit by an idea. Maybe¡­


    ¡°I think that you might be wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This set of armor indeed belongs to a Heavenly Demon, but¡­ it could very well just be a set of armor,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Little White Tiger repeated. It was perplexed.


    ¡°I sensed something strange earlier when he was attacking us. When he first appeared out of nowhere, he didn¡¯t attack immediately. It was us who triggered his senses and made him feel wary. When you took one step forward, he suddenly attacked but when you got away, he stopped moving. Do you get what I mean?¡± Ye Qingtang exined her thoughts.


    Little White Tiger was not a fool. After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation, its eyes lit up.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s just a set of armor that bears the power of the Heavenly Demon?¡±


    ¡°That should be it,¡± Ye Qingtang answered.

 Chapter 1836 - Black Armor (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1836: ck Armor (2)</h2>


    ¡°But even if it¡¯s just a set of armor, it must have been sealed with the Heavenly Demon¡¯s powers. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have mistaken it for the Heavenly Demon at the start.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was certain about it.


    With the armor having the Heavenly Demon¡¯s powers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against it.


    But the thing Ye Qingtang was most curious about was why the armor was even stationed here. Until she knew more, she didn¡¯t dare act abruptly and could only take Little White Tiger with her and retreat to a safe ce.


    The entire area struck by the armor had be a scene of charred devastation. For the moment, Ye Qingtang decided to rest for a moment since she did not need to worry as much about the disturbance from the live grave of the undead.


    Somehow, it seemed that the ck suit of armor could sense that Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t left the vicinity. It stood right in front of the Cursed True God, holding the sword tightly with both hands but it didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking.


    Over the next few days, Ye Qingtang continued to observe it.


    If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the dark armor was protecting the Cursed True God¡¯s remains and would attack anyone who came close to the Cursed True God. That meant that as long as they didn¡¯t go too close to the Cursed True God, the armor wouldn¡¯t attack them.


    Knowing this, Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief.


    But this gave rise to another problem for Ye Qingtang.


    If they couldn¡¯t get close to the Cursed True God, they won¡¯t be able to destroy the remains and this would continue as a vicious cycle. The armor would stand nothing to lose.


    But it wasn¡¯t the same case for her¡­


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke up after carefully thinking about it for some time.


    Little White Tiger could sense something different in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes and that expression on her face sent cold chills down its spine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even said what it is yet, how can you just disagree already?¡±


    Little White Tiger looked at her warily. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to exin yourself, I can already see that sly look on your face. I¡¯m never going to agree no matter what you say. Just give up now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡­ Do you really want to stay in this hellish ce forever?¡±


    ¡°As if I haven¡¯t experienced it before¡­¡± Little White Tiger muttered. Actually, it had stayed in the mystic realm for quite some time previously.


    ¡°You¡¯re really against it?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    Uh oh¡­ An ominous feeling made its hair stand on end as it continued to eye Ye Qingtang.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile as she pinched Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s cheeks cheekily. ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I help you roast a tiger?¡±


    Once Little Heavenly Demon heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, a line of drool appeared at the corner of its mouth. Eager eyes darted immediately to Little White Tiger in hopeful expectation.


    What?! How could she¡­ Little White Tiger was instantly furious!


    ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, I¡¯m just discussing it with you. I can see that the armor is not that intelligent. It only acts ording to its instincts. You can just find a time to direct it away and I can work on destroying the Cursed True God¡¯s remains,¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    ¡°No no no! There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯m doing this.¡± Little White Tiger threw a nce at the terrifying ck armor and shook its head, with no intention of stopping at all. No meant no!


    Even if the armor did not have consciousness nor a physical body, its powers should be around that of the Heavenly Demon. Even 10 Little White Tigers wouldn¡¯t be enough to win.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to fight with him, you¡¯re only in charge of distracting him,¡± Ye Qingtang continued to coax.


    Unless the ck armor was directed away, they would never be able to get close to the Cursed True God¡¯s remains.

 Chapter 1837 - Black Armor (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1837: ck Armor (3)</h2>


    ¡°No way!¡± Little White Tiger instantly rejected her.


    With narrowed eyes, Ye Qingtang lifted Little Heavenly Demon up. Almost immediately, Little Heavenly Demon opened its mouth and revealed rows of sharp teeth, looking at Little White Tiger hungrily.


    ¡°¡­¡± All of Little White Tiger¡¯s fur stood on end!


    ¡°F*ck! Get the hell away from me!¡±


    Little Heavenly Demon had been coveting its flesh for a long time!


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, but if we don¡¯t destroy the remains of the Cursed True God, none of us can leave this ce. You can also see that this little thing here is starving. If we¡¯re really going to be stuck here, you know that Little Heavenly Demon will stay with me and protect me. But it seems to be interested in you¡­¡± Ye Qingtang sighed, behaving as though she was in a difficult position too.


    How could Little White Tiger not know that Little Heavenly Demon wanted to eat its flesh? It had been on its toes for too long to count!


    ¡°You¡­ Please give me some time to consider¡­¡± The corners of Little White Tiger¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Actually, Little White Tiger wasn¡¯t worried about being stuck in the mystic realm since it could live long enough. It was more worried about Little Heavenly Demon, since Little Heavenly Demon would eventually grow up. Since Little Heavenly Demon was still young, Ye Qingtang could still coax it for now. But what would happen when it grew up and Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t do anything about it? By that time, it would be much harder to coax.


    Little White Tiger wasn¡¯t confident about fighting against a grown Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°Alright, you can take your time. I really don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you,¡± Ye Qingtang said earnestly.


    F*ck, this was her idea of not wanting to make things difficult?


    As Little White Tiger grit its teeth while contemting, it looked at Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s indiscreet gaze, it couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down its spine. If it had goosebumps, it would surely have run all over its body!


    No wonder humans had a saying, ¡®Only women and small-minded men are hard to deal with¡¯.


    It was definitely true.


    Again, Little White Tiger eyed the ck armor. It started calcting the risks and after a while, it finally said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I can really lure him away, but he seems to not have any consciousness, only protecting the Cursed True God ording to its instincts. As you said earlier, it stopped once we moved away.¡±


    ¡°We can give it a go,¡± Ye Qingtang replied. Of course she wasn¡¯t willing to gamble with Little White Tiger¡¯s life.


    With a huge sigh, Little White Tiger could only concede. What choice did it have?


    Soon enough, Ye Qingtang started to lure the ck armor away from the Cursed True God. But the moment they got close, the ck armor would start attacking them. After numerous tries, they identified the region that the ck armor protected.


    However¡­


    Little White Tiger¡¯s reasoning was correct. As long as they left the forbidden region, the ck armor would stop attacking them and wouldn¡¯t chase after them.


    After some further contemtion, Ye Qingtang had another idea.


    ¡°Since the ck armor is here to protect the Cemetery of the True Gods, what if we attack the Cursed True God¡¯s remains? That will make him feel that our existence will threaten the Cursed True God and he will never allow that kind of danger in the Cemetery of the True Gods.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that¡­ I should attack the Cursed True God¡¯s remains?¡± Little White Tiger was stunned.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Little White Tiger¡¯s expression changed and they began discussing in earnest about the change in strategy. The final decision was for Little White Tiger to retreat to a safe distance away and spew fire at the Cursed True God¡¯s remains.


    As for Ye Qingtang, her focus was to hide her breath until after the ck armor was chasing after Little White Tiger. It was crucial that she wasn¡¯t discovered so she could work at destroying the Cursed True God¡¯s remains after the ck armor was lured away.

 Chapter 1838 - The Fury of the True God (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1838: The Fury of the True God (1)</h2>


    ¡°That¡¯s the armor of the Heavenly Demons. Do you really think you¡¯ll be able to conceal yourselfpletely in front of him?¡± It was clear that Little White Tiger was sceptical.


    ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Although Ye Qingtang seemed confident, Little White Tiger had no idea what she had in mind. In the end, it could only follow along if they were to leave this mystic realm.


    Little White Tiger quickly brought Ye Qingtang and Little Heavenly Demon away to a safer distance and put Jiang Shaobai and the other unconscious two somewhere outside the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    Originally, Ye Qingtang wanted Little White Tiger to take Little Heavenly Demon along with it just in case, but how could Little White Tiger feel safe with something that wanted to eat it?


    For all it knew, the ck armor wasn¡¯t going to do any harm to it at all. It couldn¡¯t say the same for Little Heavenly Demon! That greedy thing was always staring at it like it was a delicious morsel waiting to be cooked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Heavenly Demon. As long as it doesn¡¯t attack the bones of the Cursed True God, the armor probably won¡¯t attack it,¡± Little White Tiger said.


    Even though Little Heavenly Demon was still young, it was a Heavenly Demon after all, and was the strongest out of the three of them.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about it, shouldn¡¯t you worry about whether your n will work? You only have one chance. Even if I can lure it away sessfully, we¡¯re not going to have a second chance if you don¡¯t manage to destroy the bones of the Cursed True God this time.¡±


    Ye Qingtang knew this as well.


    She threw Little White Tiger a look.


    It was time.


    With a sigh, Little White Tiger looked at the huge bones of the Cursed True God in the distance, then opened its mouth and rushed towards the bones with mes around it.


    The moment it attacked the bones of the Cursed True God, the ck armor which had been standing there quietly, suddenly jolted. A red glow appeared in its empty eyes.


    It was clear that the attack on the bones of the Cursed True God had angered the ck armor. In an instant, the ck armor rushed straight towards Little White Tiger.


    All of the hairs on Little White Tiger¡¯s back stood on end and it immediately fled. It was about to remind Ye Qingtang to conceal herself properly but suddenly realized¡­


    That Ye Qingtang who had been beside it had vanished!


    What was going on?


    Although Little White Tiger was shocked at her disappearance, it didn¡¯t dare pause for another second. It quickly went along with their ns and ran towards the border of the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    It seemed the ck armor was able to sense that Little White Tiger had attacked the bones of the Cursed True God. As if attracted by an unknown force, it rushed straight towards Little White Tiger.


    The two figures vanished suddenly from the Cemetery of the True Gods. The moment the ck armor vanished, twisted space suddenly appeared in the void.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang dropped down from the twisted space and straight onto the mass of contorted undead beneath her.


    It was impossible for Ye Qingtang to conceal her breath from the Heavenly Demon, but the Deity Ocean within her could twist space.


    The moment Little White Tiger attacked the bones of the Cemetery of the True Gods, Ye Qingtang had activated the Deity Ocean and crossed through to the other dimensional space. Once she had entered it, her breath naturally disappeared from the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    When Ye Qingtang looked around, she realized that Little White Tiger and the ck armor had already vanished from her sight.


    Yes! Her n had worked!


    But it was too early to celebrate and she didn¡¯t dare get distracted. She had no idea when the ck armor would reappear.

 Chapter 1839 - The Fury of the True God (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1839: The Fury of the True God (2)</h2>


    There was no time to waste. Without further ago, Ye Qingtang rushed straight towards the huge figure of the Cursed True God.


    As shended on the bones of the Cursed True God, Ye Qingtang felt immense pressure crushing her from all sides as a familiar song started ying beside her ear¡­


    Thump, thump. Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sped up and she lifted her eyes to scan around her subconsciously. But the Cursed True God was nowhere to be seen.


    It was as though the song wasing right from her heart.


    A loud crack suddenly sounded from behind the Cursed True God. As Ye Qingtang lifted her eyes to look, she saw a pair of gray wings growing from the back of the Cursed True God.


    What was going on?


    A sense of dread rose from within Ye Qingtang. Instinctively, she concentrated all her energy and constructed a huge sword of ck mes which she swung directly down at the bones of the Cursed True God.


    There was no time to think!


    This was her only chance!


    As her sword swung towards the bones, the Cursed True God suddenly opened her mouth and let out a soul-piercing howl. The moment the howl spread through the cemetery, Ye Qingtang felt as though her body was being ripped apart.


    Blood started spurting from her eyes, nose and mouth.


    The song in her heart gradually became more intense, inciting a deep-rooted insanity that was filled with a bitter resentment.


    The sense of dread in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart soared.


    Even though the ck armor had been lured away by Little White Tiger, the Cursed True God¡¯s overwhelming resentment still remained in her body.


    This was from the True God¡¯s anger!


    The blood spurting from her mouth seemed to aggravate the undead below her and they let out heart-wrenching groans of anguish. Their bodies twisted as they crawled upwards, as though trying to crawl out of the ground.


    ¡°Lowly humans!¡± the Cursed True God¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°You betrayed your God. You traitors¡­ you¡¯re just like him¡­ all traitors. And the only thing that awaits traitors¡­ is death.¡± The Cursed True God¡¯s voice was filled with malicious contempt.


    Ye Qingtang had not expected the Cursed True God¡¯s resentment to appear now. She wanted to escape but it was toote.


    The Cursed True God¡¯s red eyes were already fixated on Ye Qingtang. Unwittingly, she felt a force grab her.


    Ah! Crushed within the grasp of the force, she was lifted into the air. Every inch of her bones hurt so badly that it made her scalp numb.


    ¡­..


    While Little White Tiger was in the midst of luring the ck armor away, it suddenly heard an earth-shattering howl.


    The ck armor which had been chasing after it suddenly paused as it heard the sound. As though he had sensed something, he quickly flew back towards the Cursed True God.


    Sensing something had gone terribly wrong, Little White Tiger pelted back as quickly as it could to warn Ye Qingtang.


    It never expected to see the awoken Cursed True God holding Ye Qingtang midair.


    Its heart rose to its throat in an instant.


    The pain was unbearable and Ye Qingtang wanted to use the twisted space to escape, but the moment she tried to activate the Deity Ocean, the pressure around her increased.


    It hurt so much! It was so painful and an endless stream of blood came from Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1840 - Truth (1)

    Chapter 1840: Truth (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe scene in front of its eyes made Little White Tiger freeze. It wanted to move forward and save Ye Qingtang, but with the Cursed True God¡¯s pressure over the entire Cemetery of the True Gods, it couldn¡¯t go against the God¡¯s fury.


    ¡°Only death can pay for your sins.¡± The Cursed True God¡¯s voice was heard above all and she shot a beam of red light at Ye Qingtang with her eyes.


    That was it!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank.


    But even before the beam of red light reached her, a small figure suddenly appeared in front of her, taking the fatal blow from the Cursed True God for her.


    ¡°Little Heavenly Demon!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the little figure who had taken the Cursed True God¡¯s devastating attack for her.


    The red beam of light surrounded little Heavenly Demon and small cracks started forming on its body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me! Leave!¡± Ye Qingtang felt suffocated.


    Little Heavenly Demon was no longer as obedient as it used to be. The moment the red light surrounded its tiny body, it turned its head around, trying hard to open its eyes as wide as possible to look at Ye Qingtang.


    The next moment, with a loud blow, it exploded.


    It had reached its limits. In absorbing all of the destructive forces from the Cursed True God, it had resulted in an immense buildup of energy. The resulting explosion threw Ye Qingtang onto the ground.


    At the same time, Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s tiny body copsed into a tiny heap.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t care less about her pain, she rushed towards Little Heavenly Demon and held onto it frantically.


    ¡°Heavenly Demon, humans¡­ betrayers¡­ You all must die.¡± The Cursed True God¡¯s was still in a fury, and the red light in her eyes became even brighter.


    Not seeming to notice, Ye Qingtang held Little Heavenly Demon in her arms and looked at it. Its eyes were closed and she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for it. Her chest hurt, feeling as though someone had cut her flesh and lit it on fire.


    Little White Tiger was dumbfounded, but its gaze remained on the ck armor. The ck armor seemed to not have any intentions of attacking them for now.


    ¡°Wake up¡­ Wake up¡­¡± Ye Qingtang tried to wake Little Heavenly Demon up, but it still didn¡¯t open its eyes. It was rapidly losing its vitality, even its originally warm body was gradually losing warmth and turning cold.


    No! It couldn¡¯t be like this!


    Right when the little Heavenly Demon was disappearing, cracks suddenly started appearing on the ck armor¡¯s body.


    What was happening? Before Little White Tiger could hazard a guess, huge cracks suddenly appeared on the ck armor as it shattered, copsing onto the ground.


    At that exact moment, Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s body suddenly left Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and flew up towards the void. While it was flying upwards, Little Heavenly Demon¡¯s body suddenly exploded.


    Beams of light shot out from the little Heavenly Demon¡¯s body.


    In that instant¡­


    The scene before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes had be an illusion. It was a chaotic scene but also felt really familiar to Ye Qingtang.


    It was a few hundred thousand years ago when the primordial humans worked with the Heavenly Demon tounch an attack on the True God¡­


    Ye Qingtang had seen it before in the shrine.


    But this time, it was different.


    In her illusion, the Heavenly Demon named Tu Fu seemed to be confined in a secluded underground prison. That time, he had defeated the primordial humans who guarded him and escaped.

 Chapter 1841 - Truth (2)

    Chapter 1841: Truth (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosTu Fu arrived at the temple and the once-resplendent inner pce waspletely destroyed. Long abandoned, it only contained the shattered remnants of its former glory.


    Like a madman, he flew all everywhere, searching for the familiar figure in the temple, but to no avail.


    ¡°I never betrayed you once, I¡¯ve been searching for you all along. After everything we¡¯ve been through, I¡¯m stillte¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t keep my promise. I didn¡¯t stay by your side and protect you in your times of need¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Tu Fu¡¯s voice could be heard in the illusion.


    He searched every single corner on the battlefield, but he never found the Cursed True God. When he finally went back to the temple to search for onest hope, he found out¡­


    The one he loved was already dead. Gone. All that was left of her was a consciousness that was filled with hatred. In the secret chamber of the temple, the Cursed True God¡¯s remaining consciousness went out of control and Tu Fu was heavily injured.


    It was at that exact moment that he realized that the one he loved was already consumed by hatred.


    He gave up the option to leave and used thest vestiges of his life to inscribe an incantation on the wall for the Heavenly Demons. The moment the array waspleted, his body was torn into pieces.


    If she was no longer here, why should he even continue living?


    The one he needed was no longer here.


    She was gone¡­


    Since he wasn¡¯t able to fulfill his promises when they were both alive, he would stay by her side forever once he died.


    Tu Fu¡¯s powers¡­


    A part of it became a protective power that seeped into the ck armor, protecting the Cursed True God¡¯s remains forever.


    Another part of it became a newly born Little Heavenly Demon that would search for her illusion¡­


    These illusionary images shed past Ye Qingtang and the Cursed True God¡¯s eyes. Slowly, these hidden secrets had be unraveled.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. She recalled that she had seen the mysterious incantation in the temple. Back then, she had no idea what it was, but now¡­ she finally understood.


    Tu Fu had never betrayed the Cursed True God.


    He had been searching for her all along. Then when she was gone he was using his life to protect her. Even when she had already be the sinister Cursed True God¡­


    After all, she was the only one he had ever loved.


    ¡­..


    Even after the illusion faded away, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t muster the energy to pull herself together.


    Never could she have imagined that Tu Fu had such deep love for the Cursed True God. He never once betrayed her. Just like how the Cursed True God was willing to give up her True God status to be with him, he chose death to protect her forever.


    This was his form of redeeming himself, for not being able to save her.


    These misunderstandings changed the once blissful and benevolent True God to be the Cursed True God that was consumed with hatred.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously lifted her head. Was it possible for the Cursed True God¡¯s remaining consciousness to see all of this?


    The moment she looked up, she was stunned.


    The remains suddenly disappeared, and all that was left behind was a beautiful figure standing there.


    This beautiful woman slowly lifted her head, looking at the radiant light in the sky. The corners of her lips quirked up as tears trickled down the corners of her eyes¡­


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­ Why?¡± Her voice was choked in sorrow.


    Over these hundred thousand years, she had been filled with hatred¡­


    But she had no idea that during these years, he had been by her side, protecting her all along.


    Seeing the shattered pieces of ck armor on the ground before her, the Cursed True God¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.

 Chapter 1842 - Truth (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1842: Truth (3)</h2>


    Back then, she remembered how she used to touch his armor, running her fingers over the dark ridges that were filled with the warmth from his body. But why¡­. Why did she only remember that familiar ck armor only now¡­?


    Now they had well and truly missed each other¡­


    The Cursed True God picked up every piece of the shattered armor, cherishing it dearly. Once it was in her hands, her body started to fade, shattering into translucent specks that slowly disappeared in front of their eyes.


    There were sounds of ttering.


    Before shepletely disappeared, the pieces of ck armor dropped onto the ground.


    At the same time, the mor from the undead seemed to fall to a muted state, as the bodies suddenly stopped moving and stiffened, filling the destroyednd with a deafening silence.


    ¡°Quick, go and destroy the Cursed True God¡¯s remains! Her resentment has disappeared!¡± Little White Tiger quickly reacted.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly stunned. Lifting her eyes, she saw that a female skeletony at the position where the remains of Cursed True God was previously.


    As Ye Qingtang walked over, aplicated feeling washed over her.


    The Cursed True God¡¯s resentment was due to the betrayal of humans, but Tu Fu¡¯s supposed betrayal maximized it. When the misunderstanding was resolved, exacerbated by the sacrifice of Tu Fu¡¯s life, she could finally let her resentment go.


    ¡°Who was ultimately at fault?¡± Ye Qingtang mused as she looked down at the Cursed True God¡¯s remains. Suddenly she went down on knee, bowing towards the Cursed True God¡¯s remains.


    After all, the primordial humans were the ones who betrayed their creator. Since the Cursed True God was part of the Gods, how could she not have any resentment?


    Being a human, entering this mystic realm and having to suffer from the strength of the curse, Ye Qingtang was a victim. However, the true gods that descended a couple hundred thousand years ago were also victims.


    Ye Qingtang never believed in gods, but she truly admired the heartfelt love between the Cursed True God and Heavenly Demon, Tu Fu.


    Stretching out her palm, Ye Qingtang summoned the ck mes and started burning the remains of the Cursed True God.


    As the remains of the Cursed True God continued to burn, the undead on the ground started recovering their human state.


    The huge crack on the ground started mending and the undead masses finally recovered their freedom.


    But that freedom¡­ wasn¡¯t true freedom.


    They were alive, but they could never leave this mystic realm. Although the Cursed True God had disappeared, the remnants of her life force were still left behind in the mystic realm.


    The only difference now was that they had the option of death. No longer were they forced into the endless, torturous limbo between life and death.


    Ye Qingtang watched as the remains of the Cursed True God burned into ashes. She silently transferred the ashes into a container, collecting the shattered pieces of Tu Fu¡¯s armor and buried it in the Cemetery of the True Gods.


    No one could determine who was right or wrong.


    Everyone had different circumstances and experiences¡­


    It is never ck or white, right or wrong.


    Taking in a deep breath, Ye Qingtang felt an inexplicable feeling from the Deity Ocean, a subtle change passing throughout her body. Her heart palpitated.


    She instantly took Little White Tiger with her, wanting to take the three together with her. However¡­


    When Ye Qingtang looked at the Cemetery of the True Gods, feeling extremely stifled¡­


    Though the remains of the Cursed True God had been sessfully destroyed, that¡­ little glutton would nevere back. She didn¡¯t even get to collect its corpse.


    Little Heavenly Demon was an evolution from Tu Fu¡¯s remaining life force, but for Ye Qingtang¡­ it was her unique Little Heavenly Demon.


    However¡­


    There was nothing she could do. Ye Qingtang lowered her eyes. She could finally leave this ce.


    How many others would never be able to leave this mystic realm?


    As Ye Qingtang mulled over those thoughts, the Deity Ocean in her body could somehow sense that she was going to leave. The dimensional door suddenly opened.


    This time, the distortion of the space-time continuum was much more stable.


    Ye Qingtang froze. Could this be the reason why the Deity Ocean kept her from leaving previously?


    Was it because of the force from the Cursed True God¡¯s resentment?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare continue thinking about it. She hurriedly took Little White Tiger and the three others with her as they leaped into the dimensional door. She also wasn¡¯t certain about whether the Deity Ocean would send her back here again. But at least, she had tried¡­


    After they entered the dimensional door and the door closed, many speckles of light appeared above the void of the Cemetery of the True Gods. The speckles gathered and formed into a tiny, ck figure¡­

 Chapter 1843 - Cross-Dresser (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1843: Cross-Dresser (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang felt the world spin and by the time she opened her eyes, everything was different.


    The Cemetery of the True Gods had disappeared and a quiet forest reced it. The oppressive aura surrounding Ye Qingtang also vanished and the powers in her body slowly recovered to its normal levels¡­


    ¡°Have we finally gotten out of the mystic realm?¡± Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings. She wasn¡¯t certain whether she had indeed left the mystic realm or not. What if she was still in another part of it?


    She stopped herself from acting rashly and stood on the spot with Little White Tiger and the three unconscious bodies. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were going to be sent back again.


    But even after a while of waiting, Ye Qingtang still didn¡¯t feel any signs of being pulled away at all and was perplexed. Was she really out of the mystic realm?


    Suddenly, she heard a moaning from Little White Tiger¡¯s back.


    Jiang Shaobai finally woke up. His face was slightly pale and he seemed really pitiful. The moment he opened his eyes, a sharp look shed across his eyes but when he lifted his head to look at Ye Qingtang, the look instantly vanished.


    ¡°Sister Qing?!¡± Jiang Shaobai was both surprised and ted to see Ye Qingtang, a wide smile appearing on his face.


    Seeing that Jiang Shaobai had woken up, Ye Qingtang heaved a huge sigh of relief. When Jiang Shaobai and the others were unconscious previously, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but worry that they would never wake up.


    Now it seemed¡­


    As long as they left the mystic realm, they would recover consciousness.


    ¡°Sister Qing, why are you here? Where are we?¡± Jiang Shaobai was feeling dizzy and hisst memory was of the monster¡¯s attack after everyone lost touch with each other. He continued trying to find his escape after that and fell into a huge hole¡­


    He had no idea what happened after that.


    Ye Qingtang nced at him. Even though his face was slightly pale, judging from his steady breathing, she could tell that he had already recovered. She scoffed at him, her lips curled up into a sneer.


    Jiang Shaobai froze when he noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold attitude. He frowned, showing a painful expression. ¡°Sister Qing, my entire body hurts. Am I going to die¡­¡±


    This fellow is still putting up an act?!


    Ye Qingtang crossed her arms as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a goodlook at your body, you¡¯repletely fine.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jiang Shaobai hadn¡¯t figured out what she had meant.


    Little White Tiger wasn¡¯t in the mood to carry this burden who¡¯s already awake. It shook its body so that all three of them would get down.


    With that, Jiang Shaobai fell on his bum and the clothes wrapped around his body started unraveling and he was instantly naked¡­


    When the cold wind blew, Jiang Shaobai instantly became sober. He looked at his naked self before his eyes riveted on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°¡­¡± What the f*ck, where were his clothes?!


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s smile stiffened.


    Back when Ye Qingtang saw him bathing, he could still argue that it was because he wasn¡¯t fully grown up and developed yet. But now¡­ Ye Qingtang had seen him fully naked.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t fully grown¡­ Anyone would be able to differentiate what a female¡­ should have and should not have.

 Chapter 1844 - Cross-Dresser (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1844: Cross-Dresser (2)</h2>


    ¡°Sister Qing¡­ please listen to my exnation¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai looked at Ye Qingtang aggrievedly.


    Ye Qingtang leaned against a branch, crossing her arms as she looked at Jiang Shaobai calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    She sounded calm and collected but when Jiang Shaobai had goosebumps all over as he grabbed the pieces of cloth to cover himself as much as he could.


    ¡°Sister Qing, do you know the saying ¡®born at the wrong time¡¯?¡± Jiang Shaobai carefully continued, ¡°I was supposed to be a girl¡­¡±


    Was this how born at the right time was supposed to be used?!


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Sister Qing, even though I¡¯m like this¡­ I¡¯m actually a shy girl inside¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai tried his best to blink innocently, trying to convince Ye Qingtang that even though he had a male physique, he was really a girl inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­. Extremely! Shy! I! See!¡±


    She punctuated each word with a jab at his chest. She had never met anyone this shameless.


    If Jiang Shaobao really was a shy girl, why would he stick so closely to her once he saw her?


    When she thought about how pretended to be a woman in front of her, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but feel like beating him up. She always let him have his way all because he¡¯s a ¡®young girl¡¯. If she had known that he was a chap, she would have kicked him far away!


    ¡°Sister Qing, don¡¯t praise me like that. I¡¯ll feel really shy.¡± Jiang Shaobai lowered his head, behaving coy.


    Praise? At that moment, all Ye Qingtang wanted to do was give him a kick in the face.


    It was only then Ye Qingtang finally recalled that when Jiang Yisheng and the other saw Jiang Shaobai, they hadplicated expressions on their faces. Even a young man like Jiang Qi didn¡¯t avoid Jiang Shaobai whenever Jiang Shaobai held his arm.


    It must be that¡­


    Everyone in the Jiang family knew of Jiang Shaobai¡¯s gender, except herself!


    Ugh! She only had herself to me, she was too naive and had not realized.


    ¡°Put on your clothes properly.¡± Ye Qingtang had to take a deep breath to stop herself from strangling him to death. ¡°I¡¯ll take your young age into ount and forget about it this time. If you¡¯re any older and still dare to dress up a female, you¡¯d better get the hell out, otherwise people would take you for a pervert¡­¡±


    Right after Ye Qingtang finished her words, Mu Feiruo, who had just woken up, was utterly confused.


    Dressing as a female¡­


    Pervert?!


    Mu Feiruo was stunned, but he didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face. He thought that his identity hadn¡¯t been exposed yet, but it was only till he saw that he only had ayer of outerwear covering his body and was totally naked inside, all the color drained from his face.


    What the f*ck, where are his clothes?!


    ¡°Mu Feiruo, you¡¯re a man too?¡± When Jiang Shaobai saw Mu Feiruo get up, he noticed that Mu Feiruo had the same ¡®fetish¡¯ as him and he quickly dragged Mu Feiruo down with him.


    Mu Feiruo, ¡°¡­¡±


    He was wrong, he shouldn¡¯t have woken up.


    ¡°Ah, I know. The pervert that Sister Qing is talking about, those who are not young anymore but still cross-dress¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Jiang Shaobai had no reservations, hepletely pulled Mu Feiruo under the bus.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean that.


    Mu Feiruo¡¯s face flushed red. He quietly pulled the outerwear together to cover his t chest.


    ¡°Sister Qing, don¡¯t worry. I will never learn from him, I won¡¯t be a pervert. If you don¡¯t like this, I can change back to dressing as a male.¡± Jiang Shaobai said with an obedient expression on his face.


    His wordspletely embarrassed Mu Feiruo, making Mu Feiruo feel like he was stripped naked in front of them.

 Chapter 1845 - Cross-Dresser (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1845: Cross-Dresser (3)</h2>


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s gender wasn¡¯t a secret within the ancient ns at all. Everyone knew that he was a male, but he had a unique personality and liked dressing as a female so no one bothered about him.


    As for Mu Feiruo¡­


    He grew up with a female identity in the Mu family and everyone else saw him as a female. Moreover, he was first ce in the previous beauty rankings.


    He was a goddess who could only be appreciated from far away in Jiang Yisheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Mi¨CYoung Master Mu is low-key.¡± Ye Qingtang tried her best to cover for Mu Feiruo.


    Mu Feiruo, ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    Please just let him fall unconscious and die.


    The biggest tragedy in life was suffering such a huge blow aftering back from the dead.


    He wasn¡¯t prepared for it at all, why did he have to experience such brutality? Even if he wasn¡¯t a tender flower¡­ they should give him basic respect at least¡­


    ¡°Whatever Sister Qing says.¡± Jiang Shaobai was extremely pleased that Ye Qingtang was distracted. With his eyes crinkling into a smile, he put on a coat and appeared beside Ye Qingtang. He stretched his hand out, wanting to cling onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm as he always used to.


    However, this time, Ye Qingtang pped his hand away.


    ¡°Sister Qing, you¡¯ve changed. You no longer love me¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai covered his face with his hands, almost tearing as he looked at Ye Qingtang aggrievedly.


    ¡°How can you be sexist!¡±


    ¡°Apologies, I favor girls over boys,¡± Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    Jiang Shaobai was furious.


    Without an avenue to vent his frustrations, Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyesnded on Mu Feiruo, who was trying his best to cover his body up. His eyes then riveted on Baili Xi, whoy on the ground without moving at all. He then kicked Baili Xi¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Stop pretending. You woke up long ago, why are you still lying there.¡±


    Having been kicked a few times, Baili Xi was forced to sit up. With a stiff expression on his usually cold face, he was at a loss. He hadn¡¯t expected himself to hear such exciting news right when he woke up.


    Baili Xi wasn¡¯t interested in the affairs of others, so he didn¡¯t know Jiang Shaobai¡¯s gender and only saw him as a young, capabledy from the Jiang family. But as for Mu Feiruo¡­.


    Looking at his pastpetitor, Baili Xi felt really¡­plicated inside.


    Mu Feiruo felt even moreplicated inside.


    ¡°Coughs. Where are we now?¡± Baili Xi pretended that nothing had just happened. He only remembered himself dropping into a huge hole and nothing else after that.


    Everyone present had powers and they could feel that the surroundings and aura now waspletely different from that of the mystic realm previously.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. She told them about her meeting them, destroying the remains of the Cursed True God, as well as traveling through time.


    But she hid the purpose of the Deity Ocean from them, only exining that because the Cursed True God¡¯s remains had been destroyed, they ended up in this safe ce.


    After Jiang Shaobai and the others heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared inside.


    They hadn¡¯t expected themselves to be consumed by the forces of the mystic realm and be mutant Fire Demons. Though Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t gone into the nitty-gritty details, they could already tell that it was extremely dangerous from her description.


    Ten of them stepped into the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm together and yet only the four of them came out alive.


    The arrogant Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo knew that if not for Ye Qingtang, they probably would have died in the mystic realm.

 Chapter 1846 - Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (1)

    Chapter 1846: Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (1)</h2>


    They were unconscious when the remains of the Cursed True God were destroyed. If Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t taken them out of the mystic realm, they would have been trapped in there forever.


    After all, Ye Qingtang had nothing to do with them, other than the fact that they had entered the mystic realm at the same time. In contrast, Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang were both from the Jiang family, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Ye Qingtang saved Jiang Shaobai.


    It was partly thanks to Jiang Shaobai that Ye Qingtang saved them too.


    ¡°No words can express my gratitude towards you. I¡¯ll remember this forever.¡± Baili Xi suddenly got up and spoke. He was a man of few words, this was his first time saying so many words to someone other than his younger sister.


    Mu Feiruo also got up to voice his thanks.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze shifted. ¡°Coughs. Don¡¯t you need to find some clothes to put on?¡±


    Only then Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo noticed that the outerwear had ripped open when they got up. They exposed every part of their body, even those that they shouldn¡¯t.


    The two astonishing geniuses¡¯ faces flushed red. They panicked and quickly took some clothes out from the space ring and put them on.


    As for Jiang Shaobai, he was rather calmpared to them. He slowly put on his clothes, wanting to move towards Ye Qingtang again but she only red at him in response. All he could do was to back off.


    Jiang Shaobai wasn¡¯t happy and he looked at Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to be feeling embarrassed? Both of you have already exposed yourselves when you were unconscious earlier¡­¡±


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo, ¡°¡­¡±


    They really had the urge to sew his mouth together!


    Ye Qingtang thought the same¡­


    Wasn¡¯t Jiang Shaobai too mean?


    ¡°My pet helped cover your bodies with the outerwear.¡± Ye Qingtang told a white lie so they wouldn¡¯t die of embarrassment.


    It was only after they heard this that Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Shaobai was just about to say something mean again but before he started, Ye Qingtang shot a re in his direction.


    ¡°Actually, how I wish Sister Qing would personally put it on for me¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai said.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want to bother with him.


    Mu Feiruo had always dressed as a female and so the clothes in the space ring were all female clothing. But now that his gender had been revealed, if he were to put on female clothing again¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall Ye Qingtang calling those people ¡®perverts¡¯ earlier on.


    He instantly put the clothes back into the space ring, borrowing a set of clothing from Baili Xi as he changed into it. After putting on the clothes, a trio of handsome men were facing Ye Qingtang.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were extremely good-looking. Baili Xi had a cold aura like that of a Young Master, while Mu Feiruo had a pair of attractive almond-shaped eyes. His beauty was understated when dressed as a female, but after putting on male clothing¡­


    Somehow, Ye Qingtang felt that his charisma could not be contained.


    Ye Qingtang was intelligent, she kept her thoughts to herself and didn¡¯t mention anything that would make Mu Feiruo feel ufortable.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be an ind.¡± Mu Feiruo seemed to be more normal after putting on clothes. He scanned the surroundings, realizing that everything was unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°The aura here is simr to the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm we entered the other time, just that the interior ispletely different,¡± Baili Xi said.


    They had entered the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm before and even though the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm would change every single time, the overall feeling would still be somewhat simr.

 Chapter 1847 - Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1847: Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (2)</h2>


    But at least it felt more normal than the mystic realm with the Cursed True God in it.


    ¡°Does this mean that we¡¯re still in the mystic realm? We¡¯ve only switched from the creepy mystic realm to this mystic realm that we were originally supposed to enter?¡± Jiang Shaobai touched his chin as he said.


    Mu Feiruo and Baili Xi nodded in agreement.


    Ye Qingtang thought about it too. They previously entered the cursed mystic realm because of the Deity Ocean, but since the Deity Ocean sent them out, they must have returned to the original ce they were originally meant to be in.


    However¡­


    No one knew what the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm would be like.


    ¡°Though the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm is mysterious and different every single time, it seems safer this time. Let¡¯s just be careful and walk around to see if we can spot anything. There shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem,¡± Mu Feiruo said.


    The differences in the attitudes between theparisons were clearly different this time. They weren¡¯t cooperative with each other the previous time but after experiencing such an ordeal and receiving help from Ye Qingtang, they wouldn¡¯t hide anything about the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm from her anymore.


    Mu Feiruo¡¯s suggestion was epted by the rest and they moved around, exploring the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm.


    ¡°Mu Feiruo.¡± Jiang Shaobai suddenly looked at Mu Feiruo as he walked.


    Mu Feiruo looked at him perplexedly.


    A smile appeared on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s face, revealing his pearly white teeth. ¡°I have a friend who likes you very much. He says that you¡¯re his only goddess.¡±


    With absolutely no shame at all, Jiang Shaobai enunciated the word ¡®goddess¡¯ clearly.


    Mu Feiruo¡¯s face instantly darkened. He quickened his footsteps, pretending he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    How did the Jiang family even raise such a mean person!


    Ugh! Facepalm! Ye Qingtang could sense that the forces in her body were slightly different from the previous time.


    When Ye Qingtang entered the cursed mystic realm, she was only at the early-stage of the Fourth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm,ter advancing to the mid-stage. But just then, she felt¡­


    The forces in her body had advanced to the early-stage of Heavenly Venerate Fifth Heaven?!


    What was going on?


    Looking at the others, Ye Qingtang decided to test the waters. But they replied that nothing had changed for them. They were in the exact state as when they first came.


    Ye Qingtang was perplexed.


    But somehow, she figured out something.


    ording to Jiang Shaobai and the others¡¯ descriptions of the cursed mystic realm, they fell into a hole just right after entering the mystic realm. They soon lost consciousness and ran into Ye Qingtang.


    As for Ye Qingtang, she made use of every single second in the mystic realm to cultivate.


    Though the mystic realm was filled with dangers and her spirit energy depleted rapidly, the effects of her cultivation were impressive. Moreover, the mystic realm was filled with spirit energy. Ye Qingtang had experienced countless battles and built her skills along the way. Since they had been unconscious, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able topare with her¡­


    Was this considered a blessing in disguise?


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief. At least she hadn¡¯t wasted time and energy.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s light there!¡± After walking for some time, Jiang Shaobai suddenly lifted his hand, pointing up ahead.


    Everyone looked over.


    There was a brightly lit area not too far away.

 Chapter 1848 - Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (3)

    Chapter 1848: Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThey rushed towards the area with lights.


    It waste at night and a town appeared before them. There weren¡¯t any walls and a series of lights were hung upon the enormous trees, lighting up the entire ce.


    They could hear the sound of crowds before they even entered the area. The town was bustling with activity, with many gathering around the tree.


    They didn¡¯t dare get closer. All they did was to find a huge tree, hiding behind it as they observed the scene.


    They were stunned when they saw the figures.


    ¡°What<em>is</em>that? Catfish?!¡± Jiang Shaobai¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he saw their round bodies.


    There wasn¡¯t a single human-like figure in the town.


    All they saw were round bodies with big mouths, seemingly catfish, with two whiskers. These beings had big stomachs, walking around with their short legs.


    ¡°Is that¡­ a catfish demon? I have never seen this species before.¡± Jiang Shaobai was filled with confusion. The Central Maind had many unique races, but he hadn¡¯t seen such a species before.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze riveted on Little White Tiger.


    Little White Tiger instantly shook its head.


    Although it had a broad range of knowledge,¡­there were countless unique races all over the world. It couldn¡¯t possibly recognize each and every one.


    Well, at least Little White Tiger was certain that this being couldn¡¯t be found in the Central Maind, not to say the First Domain.


    They were really curious about what species it was.


    Suddenly, a huge bump appeared on the ground and the next moment, a weird creature resembling a catfish suddenly popped out of it. When it stood up, it shook the soil on its body away.


    They were all shocked. They didn¡¯t feel any unfamiliar aura at all.


    Their bodies tensed in preparation for action, but the fat catfish didn¡¯t even bother with them. It just walked towards the crowded town.


    It didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of attacking them at all.


    They looked at it and took a step forward.


    ¡°Please hold on!¡± Mu Feiruo called out the fat catfish.


    The fat catfish stopped. It didn¡¯t even have a neck and could only wobble over. The moment it turned around, it looked at Mu Feiruo with ck, beady eyes.


    ¡°May I know¡­ where is this?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The fat catfish sized them up, realizing that they weren¡¯t the same kind of being. It remained calm, not showing any aggressive intentions at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re new here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± They nodded.


    ¡°You want to know the rules here?¡± The fat catfish rubbed its palms together and touched its rotund chin.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you,¡± Ye Qingtang said politely. This fat catfish was far more politepared to the creatures in the cursed mystic realm.


    Except for the fact that it was kind of ugly.


    The fat catfish opened up its mouth, showing a mouthful of sharp teeth as it said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet. If you win, I¡¯ll tell you everything.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What?!


    They were caught at a loss. A bet?


    What was going on? This catfish even knew how to bet?

 Chapter 1849 - Bet (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1849: Bet (1)</h2>


    ¡°Are you up for it? If not, I¡¯m going to leave. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± The fat catfish shook its whiskers impatiently.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, then she asked, ¡°How do you want to bet?¡±


    The fat catfish suddenly opened its mouth and its stomach churned.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡± It spit out two dice cups from the insides of its stomach.


    ¡°I shall not make things difficult for you since you¡¯re new. Let¡¯s just bet with dice,¡± the fat catfish said as it patted its stomach.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the dice cup, she saw that itpletely coated with the fat catfish¡¯s saliva. Turning around, she looked at Jiang Shaobai and the others with aplicated expression on her face.


    ¡°Anyone¡­ know how to do it?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo instantly shook their heads.


    They had invested all their time and energy into cultivation. Moreover, they were gifted and one of the best among their peers, the elders would never have taught them how to gamble.


    Although they had seen other people in the n doing it, they had never participated.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were definitely prodigies in terms of cultivation, but in terms of goofing around, they definitely had no skills in this kind of ¡®y¡¯ at all.


    Seeing the two shake their heads, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes riveted on Jiang Shaobai. He was definitely the most wild and yful out of the few.


    In response, Jiang Shaobai only blinked innocently at her. ¡°Sister¡­ Qing, I¡¯m still young¡­¡±


    No matter how yful he was, at his age, he would never have the chance to gamble under the supervision of the Jiang family¡¯s elders.


    Dammit!


    None of them knew how to gamble.


    Bunch of useless things!


    Ye Qingtang sighed, looking at the fat catfish with difficulty written all over her face.


    Baili Xi and the others also hadplicated expressions. They had never anticipated such a ridiculous demand to appear in this mystic realm.


    Everyone was now stuck in the mystic realm and waspletely clueless about the rules. With their previous experience in the cursed mystic realm, it would be best if they could learn about the rules as soon as possible.


    ¡°Coughs. How about I give it a go?¡± Ye Qingtang sounded unconfident.


    The fat catfish had seen everything and its eyes lit up.


    ¡°Have youe to a decision yet? Are you up for it?¡±


    Ye Qingtang exchanged nces with the others and looked at the fat catfish, showing some hesitation before she finally nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ try¡­¡±


    The fat catfish touched its whiskers as it said, ¡°Great, you can give it a go. However, since we¡¯re making a bet here, what¡¯s your stake?¡±


    The fat catfish was delighted to have run into some neers. Everyone knew that neers were just like fat sheep ready to be butchered. Thank the heavens for its good luck today. One look and it could tell that they had no experience at all.


    ¡°Stake? What would be considered a stake? Money?¡± When Mu Feiruo heard her, he instantly took some taels out of the space ring.


    The fat catfish didn¡¯t bother to even look at the taels, dismissing him with a wave of its fins.


    ¡°Who cares about money? Forget it, since you don¡¯t know the rules here, I¡¯ll be nice and remind you. Taels aren¡¯t worth anything here. If you want to make a bet, you can use Dharma artifacts or weapons, things of that sort¡­¡±


    The fat catfish¡¯s beady eyesnded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist as it spoke.

 Chapter 1850 - Bet (2)

    Chapter 1850: Bet (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°I¡¯ll take into ount that you¡¯re new here and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll just take your bangle as a stake.¡±


    Once the fat catfish said that, everyone¡¯s gazes riveted on Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist. Before everyone could look closer, she quickly put her hand down, covering her wrist with her long sleeves.


    Little White Tiger was also stunned. It lifted its head, looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. From Little White Tiger¡¯s angle, Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist was empty. What bangle?


    That fat catfish had bad eyesight¡­


    Hold on!


    Little White Tiger was suddenly reminded of something.


    Ye Qingtang had a bangle on her wrist, it was the Nine Souls Ring from the Holy Lord of Shadows. Ye Qingtang somehow ended up wearing it, but it had be invisible ever since she put on the Nine Souls Ring. No one could see it.


    If the fat catfish hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Little White Tiger would havepletely forgotten about it.


    So how could this fat catfish see the Nine Souls Ring?


    Little White Tiger was surprised and confused at the same time.


    Ye Qingtang also felt the same way as Little White Tiger. When the fat catfish mentioned the bangle, she subconsciously hid her wrist. If not, when Baili Xi and the others saw that there wasn¡¯t anything on her wrist, it would only invite trouble for her.


    However¡­


    How could the fat catfish see the Nine Souls Ring?


    She recalled that as the fat catfish spoke, its eyes traveled over her wrist inconspicuously. She hadn¡¯t thought about the Nine Souls Ring at all, but now that the fat catfish mentioned it, she realized that¡­


    This fellow must have spotted the Nine Souls Ring and came in her direction deliberately. If not, why would he have so much patience to waste time with some neers?


    Baili Xi and the others hadn¡¯t seen the bangle around her wrist. But noticing that she treasured it so much, it must be something important to her.


    ¡°How about I use this as a stake?¡± Baili Xi felt indebted to Ye Qingtang and since none of them knew how to gamble, their chances of winning were very low. He took a Dharma artifact out of his space ring and brought it in front of the fat catfish.


    The Dharma artifact had a gold aura and was of a high grade. The corners of the fat catfish¡¯s mouth twitched, contempt written all over its face. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. All I want is her bangle. If you¡¯re not going to bet with it, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    Baili Xi¡¯s face darkened. He offered one of the best Dharma artifacts from the Baili family and it could easily be used as a stake. However¡­


    This fat catfish didn¡¯t even spare it a nce?


    His Dharma artifact couldn¡¯tpare with Ye Qingtang¡¯s bangle?


    Actually, the fat catfish hadid its eyes on the Nine Souls Ring from the very start. No matter what Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo offered, it wouldn¡¯t budge. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that this fat catfish was making things difficult for them on purpose.


    ¡°Whatever. Even if we don¡¯t make a bet, we can figure it out by ourselves. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t do it.¡± Mu Feiruo¡¯s face darkened and seemed to be getting more frustrated.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke up.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were stunned.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t need to force yourself into it, this fellow is obviously experienced. If you make a bet with it, our chances are close to zero,¡± Baili Xi said.


    ¡°It is taking advantage of us, it¡¯s trying to cheat you of your bangle.¡± Jiang Shaobai also spoke up.


    ¡°Who cares for that bangle. I¡¯m only doing this because I think that you¡¯re pitiful¡­¡± the fat catfish said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll bet with you. If you win, I¡¯ll give you the bangle and if you lose, you have to tell us the rules.¡±


    It seemed that Ye Qingtang had already made up her mind.

 Chapter 1851 - Bet (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1851: Bet (3)</h2>


    Baili Xi and the others felt bad when Ye Qingtang made the decision. On the other hand, the fat catfish was delighted.


    ¡°Okay, hurry up then.¡±


    The fat catfish stuck its big and long tongue out right away and it touched the ground. Taking one dice cup up with its tongue, it shook it around with apparent ease.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who has the bigger number. I¡¯m warning you ahead, don¡¯t even think of trying to use your powers to cheat. My senses are far more sensitive than any of you here.¡±


    The fat catfish¡¯s words made Baili Xi and the others¡¯ hearts sink.


    Though they didn¡¯t know how to gamble, their hearing was extraordinary and they could hear the numbers of the dice. They had originally nned to change the numbers with their powers after Ye Qingtang was done shaking the dice cup, but now¡­


    The fat catfish was indeed experienced.


    Soon, the fat catfish¡¯s flexible tongue was done shaking and he mmed the dice cup on the ground.


    Baili Xi and the others¡¯ faces instantly darkened.


    They could hear that¡­ there were two fives and one six in the dice cup¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± The fat catfish ced the dice cup on the ground and signaled to Ye Qingtang.


    When Ye Qingtang saw the dice cup that was covered in the fat catfish¡¯s saliva, she hesitated before finally taking it. Moving quickly, she shook the cup vigorously, to the point that noone could see clearly.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s moves.


    ¡°Miss Ye knows how to gamble?¡±


    When the fat catfish saw her moves, its whiskers unconsciously quivered.


    ¡°She¡¯s an amateur. No matter how fanciful her moves are, what matters if the number in the dice cup. What¡¯s the point in all these useless moves?¡±


    The fat catfish¡¯s words made them pause. They just realized that the way Ye Qingtang shook the dice cup was identical to the fat catfish. She seemed to be imitating the fat catfish.


    However¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate the fat catfish¡¯s score. The tiny sliver of hope they just had instantly vanished.


    Bang! Ye Qingtang mmed the dice cup on the ground.


    Baili Xi and the others¡¯ hearts sank once they heard it.


    It was two twos and one three¡­


    It was true¡­ What was the point?


    The oue was obvious. Even the fat catfish could hear it. The corners of its mouth quirked up into a smile as it opened the cup.


    It was two fives and one six inside.


    Mu Feiruo took a deep breath, looking at Ye Qingtang in concern.


    ¡°Two fives and one six¡­ You¡¯re formidable.¡± Ye Qingtang counted and opened her mouth in shock.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s your turn. You have to admit to your loss. If not, I have my ways of dealing with you,¡± the fat catfish threatened.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯ll try¡­ I didn¡¯t say that this round is counted.¡± Ye Qingtang sounded guilty as she spoke.


    The fat catfish was even more pleased when he noticed her guilty tone. ¡°Who said that you can try? This is it, open it up now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was hesitant.


    The fat catfish started getting impatient. ¡°Open it up now, if you win, I¡¯ll tell you the rules immediately.¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t appear confident at all. She looked at the fat catfish, before looking at the others and finally uncovering the dice.


    The fat catfish couldn¡¯t hide its grin. It couldn¡¯t wait for the bangle to be its possession!

 Chapter 1852 - One More Round (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1852: One More Round (1)</h2>


    When Ye Qingtang opened the dice cup, the fat catfish was dumbfounded. Its mouth fell open in shock and its whiskers quivered.


    There were two sixes and one five in her dice cup¡­


    It was one point bigger than the fat catfish¡¯s number¡­


    The fat catfish¡¯s face turned charcoal ck.


    ¡°Oh? Seems like I have a bigger number. I was really worried for a moment.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the dice cup and patted her chest in relief.


    Everyone was shocked.


    What was going on?


    They heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s dice cup just now, it was small numbers. How could it¡­ be like this?


    The fat catfish¡¯s whiskers curled up in anger. It red at Ye Qingtang furiously. It didn¡¯t anticipate Ye Qingtang¡¯s number to be bigger than its number¡­ Also, it observed Ye Qingtang carefully just now, it hadn¡¯t noticed Ye Qingtang use any powers.


    How could the number change?


    Baili Xi and the others were also confused. But no matter what, Ye Qingtang had won.


    They heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Can you tell us the rules now?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as she asked.


    Though the fat catfish was still confused, it kept its promise and told them the rules.


    This mystic realm is just like a huge casino. The fat catfishes here did not go by ns. They merely live in this mystic realm and gambled all day. In fact, there was nothing gambling couldn¡¯t solve in this mystic realm.


    If there was, then they could always gamble as well.


    The fat catfishes didn¡¯t need to pay for meals and water, they only needed to gamble for it.


    ¡°What do you bet?¡± Mu Feiruo asked out of curiosity.


    The fat catfish scanned them, spitting out a diamond-shaped gemstone. The gemstone was entirely orange and it glistened as the light hit it, even more eye-catching than any diamond.


    ¡°We use these spirit stones as stakes. Since you¡¯re human and don¡¯t have spirit stones, you can use your Dharma artifacts instead.¡± The fat catfish was still indignant about losing.


    The fat catfishes here loved gambling, they had to gamble no matter what, and that was the only thing they did every day. Hence, they were used to admitting their losses.


    If anyone dared to back out, no one would gamble with them anymore.


    To the fat catfish, it would die from not being able to gambling.


    ¡°What¡­¡± The Little White Tiger¡¯s head hurt as it listened. This was its first time meeting such a strange being.


    Ye Qingtang was observant and found out that the spirit stone that the fat catfish just spat out had strong spirit energy. It felt just like the spirit energy waspressed inside the spirit stone.


    Could the spirit energy inside the spirit stones be used for their cultivation?


    They spent some time understanding the rules and prepared to walk towards where the fat catfishes were gathered.


    From the description of this fat catfish, they already found out that none of them were interested in attacking outsiders. As long as no one provoked the fat catfish, they wouldn¡¯t be bothered and are extremely weing of outsiders to join them in gambling.


    When the fat catfish noticed that they wanted to leave, it still felt indignant about losing and said, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°You want to back out?¡± Jiang Shaobai looked at the fat catfish.


    The fat catfish cleared its throat. ¡°I want to have another round with you.¡± Its words were meant for Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1853 - One More Round (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1853: One More Round (2)</h2>


    ¡°Er¡­ I don¡¯t think so. I already know what I needed to know.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    The fat catfish wasn¡¯t willing to just give up like that. ¡°I only told you about the rules just now. Don¡¯t you want to know about the dangers?¡±


    It was clear that the fat catfish was taking advantage of the fact that they were new and werepletely clueless about the ce.


    ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you say it just now? You hid it from us on purpose!¡± Jiang Shaobai rolled his sleeves up, preparing to punch the fat catfish.


    The fat catfish replied, ¡°You only mentioned the rules and I told you all of that. The dangers aren¡¯t part of the stakes. If we just have one more round, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Ye Qingtang hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll be extra careful. It was pure luck just now¡­ This bangle is very important to me.¡± Ye Qingtang even pretended to touch her wrist carefully.


    The fat catfish also knew that Ye Qingtang won because of luck just now. But it was exactly for this reason it felt even more indignant.


    Moreover¡­ it really wanted Ye Qingtang¡¯s bangle.


    The fat catfish took out the spirit stone it spat out just now.


    ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll have another round. If you win, I¡¯ll not only tell you the dangers of this ce, I¡¯ll also give you this spirit stone. You¡¯re new here and definitely haven¡¯t seen this. I¡¯ve met some humans before, this spirit stone will be extremely useful for cultivation. It¡¯s precious and rare for us too.¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang heard that the spirit stones could help in cultivation, her eyes lit up.


    She had already suspected that the spirit energy inside the spirit stones could be absorbed. Now the fat catfish just confirmed her suspicions.


    But even so, Ye Qingtang still frowned.


    ¡°We have four people here, how can one spirit stone be enough?¡±


    The corners of the fat catfish¡¯s mouth twitched. Thisss really thought that she would be able to win because of pure luck again?


    The fat catfish wasn¡¯t convinced that Ye Qingtang had such good luck, with its gambling skills, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem winning. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you four¡­¡±


    ¡°Five.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke, pointing at the little white tiger. ¡°Include it too.¡±


    The fat catfish¡¯s face turned dark, but it quickly got a grip over itself.


    Since she was this greedy, the fat catfish was determined to make her lose it all.


    ¡°Miss Ye, please don¡¯t be rash. We¡¯ve already learned the important stuff, there¡¯s no need for you to gamble with it again,¡± Mu Feiruo advised.


    He could tell that this fat catfish was pretty skillful. Ye Qingtang had won just now, but she wouldn¡¯t be that lucky this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one chance left. I¡¯m asking for another round only because I haven¡¯t had enough yet. I¡¯ll be frank with you, it¡¯s impossible for you to get the spirit stones unless you make a bet with other catfishes. However, they may not necessarily be interested in your stakes. Without the spirit stones, there¡¯s no way you can avoid danger.¡±


    The fat catfish pretended to be offering them serious advice.


    ¡°Stop trying to scare us into it.¡± Baili Xi frowned.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Ye Qingtang appeared hesitant, but she finally spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s have¡­ one more round.¡±

 Chapter 1854 - One More Round (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1854: One More Round (3)</h2>


    The fat catfish was extremely excited to hear her decision. Neither Baili Xi nor the others couldn¡¯t stop Ye Qingtang from going for it.


    Picking up the dice cup on the ground with one hand, Ye Qingtang let her other hand glide past her long hair.


    The fat catfish was deadly serious and its beady eyes gleamed. It also picked up the dice cup and shook it around vigorously.


    The loud sounds of dice shaking around made it difficult for Baili Xi and the rest to decipher anything.


    Bam! The fat catfish mmed the dice cup on the floor and revealed a smirk. It knew that Baili Xi and the rest could hear the numbers so this time, it prevented them from hearing it.


    The fat catfish then looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the dice cup in her hand before she looked at the fat catfish.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang shook the cup vigorously, to the point where her hands might just fly and detach from her body. She mmed the dice cup on the ground.


    It seemed like she was imitating the fat catfish once again. She shook really quickly, even the fat catfish couldn¡¯t decipher the numbers.


    But even if the fat catfish couldn¡¯t decipher from hearing it, it didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. It was confident about its number this time. It would be nearly impossible for Ye Qingtang to win.


    ¡°Open it!¡± The fat catfish opened the dice cup.


    There were two sixes and one five inside.


    The fat catfish startedughing.


    Baili Xi and the others lost all hope.


    This was Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous score, it was almost a perfect number. Unless Ye Qingtang was able to get three sixes, she would definitely lose.


    But three sixes¡­ Without using their powers, how could these amateurs even achieve that?


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback once she saw the fat catfish¡¯s number.


    The fat catfish was extremely pleased with itself. It lifted its head arrogantly as it looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    At that moment, Baili Xi and the others¡¯ gazes alsonded on Ye Qingtang. With pursed lips, Ye Qingtang slowly opened the dice cup.


    When the first dice appeared, Baili Xi and the others gasped, closing their eyes in despair.


    It was a one¡­


    ¡°Haha,ss, admit defeat now. Give me your bangle.¡± Once the fat catfish saw the dice with one point, it was delighted. Ye Qingtang definitely had no hopes, she had lost.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. Once the fat catfish saw her reaction, it walked over and grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stop struggling. You only have one point now, you¡¯ve lost for sure. Hand me the bangle now, I¡¯ve still got to¡­¡±


    The fat catfish pulled Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand and the remaining dice appeared.


    Before Ye Qingtang even understood what happened, the fat catfish was dumbfounded.


    Three ones?!


    ¡°How is this even possible!¡± The fat catfish staggered backward.


    Ye Qingtang was not happy with her score, looking at the dice in disgruntlement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost, I only have three points.¡±


    But the fat catfish¡¯s eyes were able to pop out.


    When Baili Xi and the others heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s score, they opened their eyes and were ted once they saw the dice.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you didn¡¯t lose! You won! This is¡­ three leopards!¡± Mu Feiruo eximed. Although he didn¡¯t know how to gamble, he¡¯d witnessed others in the act before. He knew that with three exact dice scores, it was considered the biggest number possible!

 Chapter 1855 - Trap (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1855: Trap (1)</h2>


    ¡°Really? I won?¡± Ye Qingtang acted surprised, as if she didn¡¯t know the rules at all.


    The fat catfish¡¯s face turned a pitch ck, like the underside of a burnt pot.


    How could this be?! Originally the fat catfish thought that it had run into a bunch of vulnerable fat sheep, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated them to have such good luck.


    The fat catfish felt really sh*tty inside.


    In contrast, Baili Xi and the others were ted. They hadn¡¯t expected Ye Qingtang to have such good luck. She even managed to strike it big.


    Ye Qingtang felt somewhat bad as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m unfamiliar with this. It¡¯s my first time ying. Does that mean I¡¯ve won?¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang said that, the fat catfish almost spat out blood.


    It was her first time?


    So was it because she had very good luck or that he had very bad luck?


    The fat catfish felt like dying, but it could only hold in its emotions and nod.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve¡­ won.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled at him. ¡°Then our stakes¡­¡±


    The fat catfish¡¯s chest hurt, but it could only bear with the pain and hand the five spirit stones over to Ye Qingtang. Right before it ced the spirit stones down on her palm, it lifted its head and asked,


    ¡°Is this really your first time?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°I swear, this is my first time ying it ¡®this lifetime¡¯.¡±


    The fat catfish felt a twinge in its chest. It unwillingly ced the spirit stones down and prepared to leave with a broken heart.


    ¡°Hold on, other than the spirit stones, aren¡¯t you also supposed to tell us about the dangers here?¡± Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t forgotten about the other conditions of the bet.


    The fat catfish paused, turning back to look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here during the day. If you want to stay alive, find a ce and hide in the daytime.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous?¡± Ye Qingtang was startled.


    The fat catfish continued speaking, ¡°Yes. Those who head outside in the daytime would die for no known reason. That¡¯s why we onlye out at night¡­¡±


    The fat catfishes only went outside at night. It wasn¡¯t a personal preference, but rather a habit they had to get ustomed to. It was because scary monsters would appear in the daytime and several fat catfish had died for no known reason. None of them could survive.


    ¡°What kind of monster is it?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The fat catfish shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that it¡¯s really scary. No one woulde back alive when they head out in the daytime. We can¡¯t even find their bodies.


    ¡°Remember I told you that the spirit stones are very useful? I wasn¡¯t lying. There aren¡¯t many ces to hide and even if you climb a tree and stay up there, you can¡¯t avoid the monsters¡¯ attack.


    ¡°We usually build our own holes underground, as for y¡¯all¡­


    ¡°The only way out would be to gather enough spirit stones and go to the Crystal Pce for their protection.¡±


    ¡°Crystal Pce?¡± Ye Qingtang and the others were confused.


    The fat catfish lifted its stubby hand, pointing towards the brightly lit gambling town.


    At the very end of it was a colorful pce.


    ¡°That¡¯s Fu Qiu¡¯s territory¡­¡± Up till this point, the fat catfish couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of its mouth in disdain.


    In order to hide from the dangers in the daytime, the fat catfishes would build underground holes in the daytime and onlye out at night.

 Chapter 1856 - Trap (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1856: Trap (2)</h2>


    Fu Qiu was part of the fat catfish n.


    However, Fu Qiu had an entric personality andpletely different hobbies from the other fat catfishes.


    All fat catfishes in this mystic realm would solve all problems with gambling, but Fu Qiu is an exception. Not only did it build the only Crystal Pce on the ground surface to hide from the monsters, but it was also the only fat catfish to depend on trade instead of gambling.


    ¡°As long as you gather enough spirit stones, you can exchange them for a day¡¯s protection at Fu Qiu¡¯s ce. It¡¯s still early now, you have time,¡± the fat catfish said its piece and left.


    Ye Qingtang and the others were shocked by the fat catfish¡¯s words.


    This seemingly safe mystic realm had such dangers?


    ¡°Is the fat catfish trustworthy?¡± Mu Feiruo asked cautiously.


    ¡°It should be fine. Though the fat catfish is greedy, it stood by its word.¡± Ye Qingtang had figured out that the fat catfishes were only obsessed with gambling, but they were quite ountable.


    ¡°It said that we need to gather enough spirit stones before we can go to the Crystal Pce to seek protection. Does this mean that we should also do to the gambling town and try our luck?¡± Mu Feiruo asked.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. She then distributed the spirit stones she won from the fat catfish among them.


    They froze for a moment before they held their hands up, rejecting her.


    ¡°You won these spirit stones, how can we take them?¡±


    The spirit stones could be exchanged for protection, but Ye Qingtang was generous and gave it to them. They were extremely touched by this move.


    They had already received too much from her, how could they take the spirit stones?


    ¡°The fat catfishes here seem to be interested in these spirit stones. Since we¡¯re going to be spending some time here, you will need it to win more spirit stones. Just take it. At most, you can return it to me when you win more spirit stones in the future,¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as she said.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo didn¡¯t seem like bad people. Since they had alle into an unfamiliar environment, they should help each other out. It definitely beat having to fight battles.


    Despite her words, Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were still hesitant. They exchanged nces before they finally spoke.


    ¡°Miss Ye, thank you for your kind intentions. However, we¡¯re not familiar with gambling and we¡¯re afraid that we will lose these spirit stones if we¡¯re not careful enough. We¡¯re not as lucky as Miss Ye so¡­¡±


    ¡°What if I tell you that you can have such good luck too?¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips raised into a cunning smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were shocked.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say much. She stretched her hand out to show them.


    It was dark but Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo could see a thin strand of hair around Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger.


    The hair was extremely thin and if one didn¡¯t observe carefully, it was barely noticeable in the dark.


    ¡°Miss ye, you¡­¡± Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were perplexed.


    Ye Qingtang let out a sigh.


    These two were too honest. They probably focused all their attention on cultivation and didn¡¯t think of anything else other than it, let alone scheming tactics of gambling.


    Right at that moment, Ye Qingtang picked up a piece of stone that was about the size of a dice and wrapped the strand of hair around it.

 Chapter 1857 - Trap (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1857: Trap (3)</h2>


    When Ye Qingtang pulled the strand of hair, the dices started moving too.


    At that moment¡­


    They finally figured everything out.


    ¡°You used a strand of hair to change the score?¡± Baili Xi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Yes, so¡­ you can go ahead and just try it out with these spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Their expressions turnedplicated.


    When did Ye Qingtange up with this idea? How could they not have realized anything?


    At that moment, they finally realized that the fat catfish suffered a miserable loss and it didn¡¯t even know it had been duped!


    Ye Qingtang had clearly been ying dumb. The fat catfish had fixated its attention on whether they used spirit energy. No one knew that Ye Qingtang turned the tide using¡­ a strand of hair.


    No wonder she agreed to the bet with the fat catfish.


    She was already prepared!


    ¡°Miss Ye is indeed intelligent.¡± Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were genuinely impressed with Ye Qingtang foring up with such an ingenious idea in such a short period of time.


    She certainly wasn¡¯t the neer she appeared to be. She was very experienced.


    Ye Qingtang smiled without saying anything. Technically, she hadn¡¯t lied to the fat catfish earlier on.


    It was true that she hadn¡¯t gambled before ¡®this lifetime¡¯.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that she hadn¡¯t done it in her previous lifetime.


    She had lived three hundred years in her previous life and was constantly forced to flee for her life, hiding in different ces throughout the years.


    She had witnessed much more than young masters like Mu Feiruo, who only focused on cultivation.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s trick, Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo finally took the spirit stones from Ye Qingtang. They thought to themselves that they would return the winnings to Ye Qingtangter.


    As for Jiang Shaobai, he looked at Ye Qingtang with a wide smile on his face. He was the only one who wasn¡¯t worried about her at all.


    ¡°Sister Qing is indeed formidable.¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows as she looked at Jiang Shaobai¡¯s hand that was about to approach her. She instantly hit it away.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s pointers, Baili Xi and the rest finally had some confidence and they walked towards the gambling town together.


    Groups of fat catfishes gathered in the gambling town. They all had simr appearances, the only difference was in the color and print of their bodies.


    Some of the fat catfishes hadrger physiques, with big and round stomachs but others were of a smaller physique.


    Ye Qingtang had previously noticed that the fat catfish they encountered took everything out from its stomach so they must have an enormous storage space in their stomachs.


    They acted separately, wanting to win big. Only Little White Tiger followed Ye Qingtang.


    It was odd how the fat catfishes weren¡¯t particrly interested in their arrival, only throwing over a couple of nces before they focused on the bets again.


    Recalling the previous fat catfish¡¯s words, there seemed to be quite a number of humans visiting this mystic realm so they probably weren¡¯t surprised by the arrival of humans at all.


    Ye Qingtang looked around the various groups of fat catfishes before she finally spotted the fattest fat catfish in the room.


    The fat catfish stood beside a huge tree, with other fat catfishes surrounding it. They were all intensely invested in some strange bets.

 Chapter 1858 - Hoodwinked (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1858: Hoodwinked (1)</h2>


    The fat catfishes¡¯ physiques were dependent on the amount of things they kept in their stomach. This naturally led to Ye Qingtang picking the fattest catfish since she was determined to gather enough spirit stones to seek protection at the Crystal Pce.


    Ye Qingtang instantly took Little White Tiger and the two spirit stones with her, squeezing through the crowd of rotund bodies to reach the fattest catfish.


    The group of fat catfishes wasn¡¯t bothered by them, they were too absorbed in the bet. The fattest catfish seemed to have won this round. It grabbed a bunch of spirit stones, shoving them into its stomach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the fat catfish.


    The fat catfish froze for a moment, sizing Ye Qingtang up with its beady eyes.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Fat catfishes had never and would never reject gambling invitations.


    ¡°Lass, what are the stakes?¡± The fat catfish narrowed its eyes, looking at Ye Qingtang as though she was a fat sheep ready to be butchered.


    ¡°Enough spirit stones to enter the Crystal Pce.¡± Ye Qingtang had no idea how many spirit stones it would take to enter the Crystal Pce so she just said that.


    Once Ye Qingtang said that, the fat catfish was taken aback.


    ¡°Fine, but what are your stakes?¡±


    Ye Qingtang took out the two precious spirit stones.


    ¡°¡­¡± The fat catfish was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± The fat catfish stared at her with widened eyes, feeling ridiculed.


    ¡°The Crystal Pce costs at least 500 spirit stones a day. You¡¯re thinking of only using two spirit stones to make a bet with me? Are you taking me for a fool?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded.


    500 spirit stones?


    The other fat catfishes turned their attention to them once they overheard the conversation, looking at Ye Qingtang as though she was an ignorant fool.


    ¡°Two spirit stones, who would even make a bet with such low stakes¡­¡±


    ¡°No one would make a bet with stakes below 20 spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even enough for me to have a meal.¡±


    The group of fat catfishes was grumbling at the scant spirit stone.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the two ¡®precious¡¯ spirit stones in her palm, realizing that¡­


    She had been cheated by that crafty fat catfish!


    It was f*cking precious?!


    ording to these fat catfishes, it would take at least ten spirit stones to get a meal here. The five spirit stones that the crafty fat catfish lost to her wasn¡¯t even enough for a meal!


    She was wary of everything, but let her guard down around that fat catfish!


    Though Ye Qingtang was devastated inside, she still remained calm and collected on the outside. An idea suddenly popped up in her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m not using these two spirit stones,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The fat catfish looked at her with confusion. ¡°What are you using then?¡±


    Ye Qingtang pulled her sleeve up, revealing her slim wrist.


    Her eyes were fixed on the fat catfish¡¯s face.


    The fat catfish¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when it saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°You¡¯re using this bangle?¡±


    There was excitement in its voice.


    Ye Qingtang could confirm that the fat catfishes could see the Nine Souls Ring on her wrist.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Deal.¡± The fat catfish instantly agreed with apletely different attitude from before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet 500 spirit stones!¡± This time, the fat catfish was nearly desperate as it announced.

 Chapter 1859 - Hoodwinked (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1859: Hoodwinked (2)</h2>


    Astuteness shed past Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. The owner of the Nine Souls Ring was the Holy Lord of Shadows. Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t certain of the value of it and how attractive it would be to the fat catfish, but seeing their reactions¡­


    It was obvious that the worth of the Nine Souls Ring was way more than a mere 500 spirit stones.


    She knew exactly what to do. With a hesitant expression, she replied, ¡°500 spirit stones? Let me think about it.¡±


    Once the fat catfish noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s hesitation, it panicked. ¡°If that¡¯s too little, I¡¯ll add a hundred more spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Hundred?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s attitude was ambiguous.


    The fat catfishes surrounding them were also tempted to make an offer. Nothing was set in stone yet, they could still intercept!


    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll offer 700 spirit stones!¡± A fat catfish wasn¡¯t shy to make an intercepting offer.


    ¡°700? I¡¯ll do 800!¡±


    Once a fat catfish made the first move, the other started making offers and in no time, the bet went up to 1200 spirit stones.


    The rapid increase in stakes was a pleasant surprise for Ye Qingtang.


    To think that the bangle of the Holy Lord of Shadows was this attractive to the fat catfishes?


    Why?


    When the first fat catfish that Ye Qingtang had originally approached saw the other fat catfishes vying for the bet, its face darkened to a charcoal ck.


    ¡°2000! I¡¯ll bet with you!¡± it shouted.


    The other fat catfishes were slightly hesitant hearing the number of spirit stones.


    Not because they felt the bangle wasn¡¯t worth it, but because¡­ they didn¡¯t have that many spirit stones with them.


    Disappointment was written all over their faces.


    ¡°Alright, how do we go about it?¡± Ye Qingtang was pretty satisfied with the offer. With inconspicuous movements, she was ready to get a strand of hair on stand-by.


    But who knew¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether the number of petals of the first flower that falls from the tree is an odd or even number,¡± the fat catfish said as it patted the tree behind it.


    The tree was enormous and seemed to reach the skies. Pink flowers grew beautifully on the tree, with heavyyers of petals.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    They could do it this way too?


    Ye Qingtang surveyed their surroundings, noticing that other than dice, there were many strange items ced on the tables around.


    Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t noticed the purpose of those items, but now she did.


    These items were all for the fat catfishes to make their bets¡­


    They could bet on literally anything and everything.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t flustered at all. With her rich experiences in her previous lifetime, she was confident in dealing with such a scenario.


    However¡­


    ¡°I have a feeling¡­¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke with a low volume.


    Little White Tiger lifted its head, feeling confused.


    ¡°Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo mighte back crying¡­¡±


    The fat catfish was impatient, rushing Ye Qingtang into making a decision. Thinking about the situation she would have to faceter, she wasted no time and pushed on decisively.

 Chapter 1860 - Hoodwinked (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1860: Hoodwinked (3)</h2>


    In the gambling town.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo circled around for quite some time but soon enough, they were both filled with despair and ran into each other.


    Originally, the pair were considerably well-dressed, wearing some exquisite essories but now, their outfit waspletely in. They had lost almost everything.


    Their eyes met and they both revealed an awkward smile.


    They quickly spotted Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was sitting on a stump, caressing Little White Tiger¡¯s fur. The moment they saw Ye Qingtang, a cloud passed over their faces.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡± Mu Feiruo¡¯s face was red as he looked at Ye Qingtang with embarrassment, feeling dejected.


    Baili Xi also did the same.


    ¡°You lost everything?¡± Ye Qingtang sized them up. Just a nce and she could tell what had happened.


    Things were awkward for Mu Feiruo and Baili Xi as they stood there with lowered heads, without their usual confidence.


    They had won tens of spirit stones using Ye Qingtang¡¯s method at the start.


    But they werepletely clueless about the fat catfishes¡¯ multitude of ways to gamble.


    They had only learned from Ye Qingtang how to control the dice but when faced with other situations, they had no idea what to do at all and naturally lost everything.


    Having lost all their spirit stones, how could they not feel embarrassed? They didn¡¯t want to ask Ye Qingtang for more, hence they started betting with the Dharma treasures in their space ring.


    But who knew¡­


    That they would lose almost everything.


    They didn¡¯t even win once out of the many bets¡­


    If this went on, it wouldn¡¯t take too long before they lose everything they owned, with not even a piece of clothing left for themselves.


    They were both prodigies with superior martial talents, but for anything other than that¡­


    Ye Qingtang seemed to already have predicted this oue. She shook her head as she looked at them both, saying, ¡°Shall I lend you more?¡±


    She then reached out for the spirit stones she just won.


    But Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo instantly shook their heads, rejecting her suggestion.


    They had a clear idea of their gambling skills. With their current levels, even if Ye Qingtang gave them all of the spirit stones she had on hand, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for them, they would just lose it all.


    Thankfully, they took another approach.


    ¡°Miss Ye, can we exchange for spirit stones using our Dharma treasures?¡±


    Mu Feiruo looked at the big sack beside Ye Qingtang. It seemed she had a big harvest.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think we should do that. Since we¡¯re all in this together, I can just give the spirit stones to you if you need it.¡± Ye Qingtang was very generous.


    But the more generous she was, the more guilty Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo felt.


    They had already imposed on Ye Qingtang on many asions, they even owed their lives to Ye Qingtang. How could they continue troubling her?


    Miss Ye was benevolent but they couldn¡¯t possibly be that shameless.


    ¡°No worries, Miss Ye. We¡¯ve already made the decision. We¡¯ll feel bad if we take your spirit stones without exchanging for something,¡± Baili Xi said earnestly.


    Ye Qingtang had won the spirit stones based on her own efforts. How could they take them away from her without anything in return?


    Afraid that Ye Qingtang would reject them again, Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo quickly took out a few Dharma artifacts from the space ring.


    They were the geniuses of the two powerful ancient ns. They naturally had the best Dharma artifacts from the two ancient ns¡­

 Chapter 1861 - The Crystal Palace (1)

    Chapter 1861: The Crystal Pce (1)</h2>


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo already knew that the spirit stones the fat catfish had were nowhere near as precious as it had said.


    The fat catfishes here had various methods of gambling. Even if they had learned how to tamper with the dice, they knew nothing about the other games, which meant they were losing nine times out of ten.


    They would rather exchange their Dharma treasures with Ye Qingtang than lose them to the fat catfishes.


    Amusement shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she saw them take out their Dharma treasures.


    These two were pretty honest. The Dharma treasures from the Baili family and the Mu family were pretty good.


    ¡°Since the two of you are so adamant, I won¡¯t refuse then.¡± Ye Qingtang took out a thousand spirit stones from her cloth bag and gave them five hundred each.


    To the two who had lost almost everything by then, this amount of spirit stones was more than they had ever seen.


    The two of them were so grateful to see Ye Qingtang giving them the spirit stones so generously that they almost knelt to kowtow to her.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang y the two honest people, the Little White Tiger shook its head silently.


    Having seen how much Ye Qingtang had won from the fat catfish, the Little White Tiger knew that a thousand spirit stones were nothing to her. The Little White Tiger had not seen the fat catfish win even a single time against Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had used her Nine Souls Ring as a wager every single time and had won every time.


    And these two also thought that they had met a living buddha¡­


    They had handed over their family¡¯s treasures so willingly and even thanked her.


    ¡°Hm? You¡¯ve all won enough?¡± At this moment, Jiang Shaobai who had not shown his face all this time came over. His eye swept over the spirit stones in Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo hands and thennded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s bulging pockets.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing is amazing. You won so much,¡± Jiang Shaobai said as he smiled. He threw a cloth bag down and sat down beside her.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, I didn¡¯t win much, just eight hundred stones. I¡¯ll keep six hundred and give two hundred to you as payment. After all, I wouldn¡¯t have won this much if not for your spirit stones.¡±


    With that, Jiang Shaobai stuffed part of his winnings into Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo had thought that Jiang Shaobai would be empty-handed like them but looked embarrassed when they saw his winnings.


    They couldn¡¯t evenpare to this small kid.


    They felt even worse when they saw how much Jiang Shaobai was giving Ye Qingtang. They had all forgotten that Ye Qingtang had given them the spirit stone they had used to start betting.


    Feeling like they owed Ye Qingtang, they stuffed two more Dharma treasures into her hands before she could say anything.


    They weren¡¯t idiots. The payment wasn¡¯t just to thank her. Given their horrible gambling skills, they would likely need her help again in the future.


    The five hundred spirit stones were only enough for one day here. And who knew how long they would need to stay?


    They naturally had to cling to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang praised Jiang Shaobai silently as she received more Dharma treasures without doing anything.


    This little rascal was going to have a bright future.

 Chapter 1862 - The Crystal Palace (2)

    Chapter 1862: The Crystal Pce (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosMost of them had already earned enough spirit stones tost them through a day, and Ye Qingtang had already figured out how to win. But looking at how Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were doing, she felt she had to bring them to the Crystal Pce to collect themselves first.


    Furthermore, they had just escaped from the cursed mystic realm and hadn¡¯t had much time to rest yet. It was better to reconvene for now.


    With that, Ye Qingtang led them all towards the Crystal Pce. Baili Xi and the others willingly allowed themselves to be led by Ye Qingtang.


    The Crystal Pce was beautiful. Under the light, it sparkled and shimmered, reflecting the light that hit it.


    But on closer inspection, even though the pce was made from something simr to crystal, they couldn¡¯t see into the pce at all.


    The pce was hemispherical like a huge pot lid stuck on the ground. And while it was called a pce, it looked too rough and crude to be one. But it was already heavenpared to the stumps all around them.


    Walking over to the entrance of the Crystal Pce, Ye Qingtang raised her hand and knocked.


    Silence.


    The Crystal Pce was quiet, but Ye Qingtang waited patiently outside.


    After a long while, the doors slowly opened.


    As the door opened, a round stomach poked out from the inside!


    ¡°What a huge belly!¡± Jiang Shaobai blinked and looked at the huge, rounded belly in front of him. The Crystal Pce was at least two meters high but all they could see was a huge belly. They couldn¡¯t even see a head.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± A low voice rumbled from within the Crystal Pce as plumes of smoke floated out from the pce. It smelled extremely potent and with its sensitive sense of smell, Little White Tiger immediately started coughing.


    ¡°Are you Fu Qiu?¡± Ye Qingtang asked calmly. ¡°Would it be alright if we stayed a night in your Crystal Pce?¡±


    ¡°You want to stay here?¡± Fu Qiu¡¯s voice was impatient. How many of you are there?


    ¡°Four.¡± Ye Qingtang naturally excluded Little White Tiger.


    ¡°Five thousand spirit stones.¡± Fu Qiu threw out a number.


    All of them froze as they heard the amount.


    ¡°Five thousand?¡± But they said we would only need five hundred each¡­¡±


    The Fu Qiu rubbed his belly impatiently from within the Crystal Pce, his face still hidden from them. ¡°I set the price however I want. Get lost if you don¡¯t have enough spirit stones.¡±


    With that, Fu Qiu lifted his hands to shut the door.


    It was the first time any of them were meeting a fat catfish with such a foul temper. It had neither shown them its face nor taken a good look at them before chasing them away.


    Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t expected the fat catfish¡¯s temper to be this bad. Not only that, the price was a far cry from what they had expected.


    The extra thousands were nothing to Ye Qingtang since she could just gamble for it but¡­ she wanted to let Mu Feiruo and the rest go in and rest first. Who knew what the fat catfishes would do to these people who only knew how to cultivate themselves.


    ¡°Wait! We¡¯ll stay!¡± Ye Qingtang quickly said.


    ¡°Miss Ye!¡± Mu Feiruo and Baili Xi eximed.


    Fu Qiu paused as it heard this. Without lowering its head, it reached out with its fat ws.


    ¡°Give me the spirit stones as payment first.¡±

 Chapter 1863 - The Crystal Palace (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1863: The Crystal Pce (3)</h2>


    Quickly pooling all of their spirit stones together, it added up to about three thousand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± Fu Qiu said immediately.


    Ye Qingtang spoke. ¡°Could you treat this three thousand as a deposit and let my two friends go in first? I¡¯ll go and gather the rest of the spirit stones.¡±


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo froze as Ye Qingtang said this.


    They had already been prepared to give up. After all, they didn¡¯t have that many spirit stones, so there was nothing they could do if Ye Qingtang decided to leave them outside.


    They had not expected Ye Qingtang to let them go in first. Just as they wanted to retort, Ye Qingtang shot them a steady look.


    Fu Qiu was taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°You want them toe in first? You should know that the sun is about to rise. If you don¡¯t have enough spirit stones, you¡¯re going to have to spend the day outside, and no one is going to save you if you die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about. I have a n,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    She looked at the situation Jiang Shaobai and she was in. With their ability, winning two thousand spirit stones before the sun rose shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    As for Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo¡­


    They should remain obediently in the Crystal Pce for now.


    Fu Qiu fell silent for a moment after Ye Qingtang spoke and finally bent down from within the Crystal Pce, revealing his head. He wanted to see what this selfless girl looked like.


    It was only at this moment that Ye Qingtang and the others saw what Fu Qiu really looked like.


    Fu Qiu¡¯s body was huge, muchrger than the other fat catfishes they had seen. It looked like a huge giant when it popped its head out.


    There was a small cigarette in Fu Qiu¡¯s mouth. it was approximately the size of a human but looked extremely tiny in its eyes.


    Surprise shed through its ck beady eyes as it looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er?¡± Fu Qiu suddenly murmured.


    Everyone else looked surprised as well.


    But he quickly recovered and his gaze swept over Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. It still looked a little confused but the confusion vanished quickly from his eyes.


    It looked at the people beside Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let two people enter for three thousand.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was thinking the same thing and pointed at Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo.


    The two were unwilling at first but Ye Qingtang told them straight up that they didn¡¯t have enough spirit stones. As such, it would be better for them to remain there for now so as not to be a burden to her and Jiang Shaobai.


    Understanding that their skills would be useless here, Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo could only agree reluctantly with awkward looks on their faces. Now they felt even more indebted to Ye Qingtang.


    They had never imagined that the little girl from the Jiang family, whom they had never even seen in the Martial Arts Championship, would be their savior.


    Fu Qiu didn¡¯t say much about Ye Qingtang¡¯s decision and only continued puffing on its cigarette. Its gaze on Ye Qingtang became more and moreplicated.


    After persuading Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo to go into the Crystal Pce, Ye Qingtang ran around gathering spirit stones with Little White Tiger and Jiang Shaobai.

 Chapter 1864 - : Fu Qiu (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1864: Fu Qiu (1)</h2>


    Although Jiang Shaobai didn¡¯t know how to gamble, his mind was much more flexible than Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo. After one lesson from Ye Qingtang, he quickly got the hang of things and they werepletely in sync. By the time the first light of day broke, they had already gathered enough spirit stones and headed back into the Crystal Pce.


    Everything in the Crystal Pce was crystal clear. Ye Qingtang found that even though they couldn¡¯t see into the Crystal Pce when they were outside, they could see the outside clearly from the inside.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo had been waiting at the entrance all this time and only breathed a sigh of relief once they saw Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai enter safely.


    ¡°Just for one day. If you don¡¯t have enough stones tomorrow, you¡¯ll all have to get lost,¡± Fu Qiu said in a greedy voice as he puffed on his cigarette. His gaze kept deviating unconsciously to Ye Qingtang, his thoughts mysterious.


    Fu Qiu kept its word after receiving the spirit stones. It brought them underground of the Crystal Pce where there were many small rooms which looked like caves. They each had their own room.


    Jiang Shaobai took this opportunity to slip into Ye Qingtang¡¯s room, where he ignored Ye Qingtang rolling her eyes at him and refused to leave.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, please don¡¯t be mad. I know my mistake now. Aren¡¯t I here now to share the information I¡¯ve gathered?¡± Jiang Shaobai said with a smile.


    ¡°What information?¡± Ye Qingtang asked Jiang Shaobai with her arms crossed.


    ¡°I managed to gather some information on Fu Qiu when I was gambling with the fat catfishes just now,¡± Jiang Shaobai said.


    ¡°Hm? Ye Qingtang lifted her eyebrows slightly. She was relieved that he was smart enough not to trust the words of the first catfish she met.


    ¡°I heard that they were originally nameless and lived underground. Fu Qiu is the only one in their n with a name, and I even heard that it was given to it by a human.¡± Jiang Shaobai told her all the information he had gathered.


    In the beginning, Fu Qiu had been like the other fat catfishes, nameless and living underground. But over ten years ago, a group of humans had entered this mystic realm by chance.


    At that time, there were no ces to offer them sanctuary. It was rumored that while ten people entered, there were only two to three left in the end.


    But there was a wise person among those who had survived. That person found Fu Qiu and somehow, they became closer. Not only did the person give it its name, but they also pushed Fu Qiu to build the Crystal Pce.


    It was from then on that Fu Qiu¡¯s Crystal Pce became the only ce that humans could seek shelter in this mystic realm. In exchange for reparation, Fu Qiu would allow them to stay.


    Fu Qiu had be the odd-one-out the moment it had gotten its name and the other fat catfishes wanted nothing to do with it.


    But Fu Qiu had managed to earn a fortune by offering shelter to the humans and had be one of the richest among the n.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised to hear all this. She had met many fat catfishes along the way and knew how stubborn they could be. Fu Qiu was the worst out of all of them, and she couldn¡¯t imagine it being set straight by any human.

 Chapter 1865 - Fu Qiu (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1865: Fu Qiu (2)</h2>


    So it was thanks to that person¡¯s intelligence that the Crystal Pce was built and existed until now.


    Luckily, Ye Qingtang and the others weren¡¯t forced to experience danger from the very first day they arrived in this mystic realm.


    Aa Ye Qingtang spoke to Jiang Shaobai, Jiang Shaobai was already feeling a little sleepy. He wanted to stay over but Ye Qingtang chased him out without any hesitation.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. They had arrived for one day but she hadn¡¯t felt any danger yet. But since the fat catfishes were all extremely afraid of the day, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    Even Little White Tiger was already asleep but Ye Qingtang was still wide awake. She went up the stairs, standing on top of the Crystal Pce.


    From her vantage point, she could see the gradually rising sun. The fat catfishes quickly gathered and went underground after having a whole night¡¯s worth of fun.


    No one stayed behind, the bustling activity fromst night burst like a bubble.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A deep voice came from behind Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang turned around, seeing Fu Qiu right behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not toe up during the day, stay underground if you don¡¯t want to invite trouble for yourself.¡± Fu Qiu sounded displeased.


    ¡°What kind of scary monster appears in the day?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Keep your curiosity to yourself, if not, you can get out.¡± Fu Qiu waspletely cold and unfeeling, as though she was an overly curious burden.


    Since she was seeking shelter in its abode, Ye Qingtang naturally didn¡¯t want toe into a conflict with Fu Qiu. She merely bowed respectfully before taking her leave.


    Right when Ye Qingtang bowed, the jade pendant she wore around her neck fell out from her cor.


    The moment the jade pendant slid out, Fu Qiu froze on the spot, as though it had been struck by lightning. Only after Ye Qingtang left did Fu Qiu slowly collect itself.


    It turned around, taking big steps as it walked into the Crystal Pce.


    Fu Qiu finally arrived at a massive chamber. Inside, an abundant number of Dharma artifacts and treasures were disyed. These treasures had all been exchanged from the humans who came into the mystic realm.


    But somehow, the treasures that humans would fight so hard for was akin to trash here.


    Fu Qiu didn¡¯t even spare a nce at them and walked past it,ing to a corner of the chamber.


    Hanging on the wall was an old portrait that was in a poor condition.


    The portrait seemed to have been hung there for a very long time, its colors had faded but it was of a charming young girl. A delicate jade pendant hung right in front of the young girl¡¯s chest.


    If Ye Qingtang were to be there, she could see that the jade pendant the young girl wore was exactly the same as the one Ye Qingtang had.


    Fu Qiu looked at the young girl in the portrait, all the astuteness and greed in his eyes dissipated and his eyes were filled with reminiscence.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Fu Qiu¡¯s voice was miserable. It knew that Jiu¡¯er would never be able toe back here. But¡­


    Now it had actually met a young girl that resembled Jiu¡¯er. The girl even wore the same jade pendant that Jiu¡¯er used to wear.


    ¡°Who is she? Jiu¡¯er¡­ did you send her here to look for me?¡±

 Chapter 1866 - Fu Qiu (3)

    Chapter 1866: Fu Qiu (3)</h2>


    Fu Qiu was still pondering over it when it suddenly felt some violent shaking from the ground.


    It turned around, walking towards the front. Through the walls of the Crystal Pce, it could witness everything that was happening outside clearly.


    A ck figure with a dominating presence was outside and there were endless groaning sounds. Fu Qiu just bit on its opium pipe and watched quietly, just like it did countless times in the past.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was underground resting on the bed. She was still pondering over everything that had happened in the mystic realm when suddenly, the violent shaking was felt even underground, almost throwing her off the bed.


    Little White Tiger also woke up. ¡°What the heck, what¡¯s wrong with this mystic realm?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang had no idea either, but it seemed like Fu Qiu didn¡¯t want them to know about what would happen during the day here. Why was it such a secret?


    With the violent shaking, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. She sat up, taking out the remaining spirit stones she had.


    She heard from the fat catfishes that these spirit stones could be used for cultivation and so she couldn¡¯t help but want to try it out.


    So she sat cross-legged, cing the spirit stone in her palm and started cultivating.


    Soon, she realized that during her cultivation, the spirit energy in the spirit stones was slowly absorbed into her body. What was even more fascinating was¡­


    The energy in the spirit stones was very pure!


    It only took a while before Ye Qingtang felt a significant increase in the power within her body.


    She instantly felt energized.


    Initially, she had thought that it was a wasted trip to this mystic realm, but she hadn¡¯t expected to have discovered that the spirit stones could be used in cultivation.


    Calming her mind, Ye Qingtang ended up using all the spirit stones in her cultivation.


    The spirit energy within the spirit stones was slowly absorbed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and at the same time, it lost its glowing luster. Now, the used spirit stones were dim and just like frosted ss.


    Time passed and by the time Ye Qingtang absorbed all the spirit energy from the spirit stones, the violent shaking had stopped.


    After a bit, someone knocked on her room door.


    Fu Qiu stood outside.


    When Ye Qingtang saw Fu Qiu, she had a look of surprise on her face but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark now.¡± Fu Qiu said with a cold expression on its face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only need to pay 2000 spirit stones tonight. If you can¡¯t pay, get out now.¡±


    Just as it said this, Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo walked out of their rooms and overheard Fu Qiu¡¯s words. They were shocked.


    They knew for a fact that they had to pay enough spirit stones in exchange for their stay at the Crystal Pce.


    But¡­


    When did this fat catfish be this understanding?


    Just yesterday, it had demanded 5000 spirit stones, but now it was only 2000 spirit stones?


    Did it suddenly be benevolent?


    Impossible.


    Everyone was confused by its act.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Anyone who doesn¡¯t take advantage of these terms would definitely be a fool.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s demand for spirit stones had naturally increased after learning that the spirit stones could be used in cultivation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Qingtang replied with a polite smile and gathered everyone to head to the gambling town for more spirit stones.


    It was pitch-dark outside the Crystal Pce. Now that the sun had set, the fat catfishes all came out of the underground holes, gathering around the stump with theirrge stomachs.


    ¡°Where do you think these fat catfishes get their spirit stones from? Do you think they dig underground for the spirit stones? I noticed that they don¡¯t seem tock spirit stones even after using so many every day.¡± Jiang Shaobai scanned around, noticing that the fat catfishes seemed to be bigger todaypared to yesterday.

 Chapter 1867 - Guest From the Second Domain (1)

    Chapter 1867: Guest From the Second Domain (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°It¡¯s quite possible that they dug the spirit stones from underground.¡± Ye Qingtang looked around their surroundings, quickly deciding on a few fat catfishes withrger builds. She gave Jiang Shaobai some instructions and the two immediately started making their moves.


    Jiang Shaobai was sharp-witted and could quickly pick it up with ease. With Ye Qingtang¡¯s guidance, they didn¡¯t have to spend much time and effort to win big at the gambling town.


    Ye Qingtang even took Jiang Shaobai with her and they disguised themselves in order to not be recognized by the fat catfishes.


    But soon, Ye Qingtang realized that there wasn¡¯t even a need for her to do so¡­


    These fat catfishes had odd personalities. It seemed that they really had no other hobbies other than gambling. Even if they lost in a bet, they wouldn¡¯t be that affected and would be energetic again in just a matter of time.


    She had witnessed a few fat catfishes having extremely bad luck, losing almost every bet but they could still continue betting without feeling dejected at all.


    As for Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai, they weren¡¯t that obsessive over betting.


    Fu Qiu hadn¡¯t demanded as many spirit stones this time, but after experiencing the benefit of using spirit stones in cultivation, Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t stop at just winning enough spirit stones for their stay at the Crystal Pce. She took Jiang Shaobai with her, going around to win more than 6000 spirit stones before she finally stopped.


    With their disguised appearances, they prepared to head back to the Crystal Pce when they spotted two figures right outside the Crystal Pce.


    It was a young girl with an exquisite appearance standing in front of a tall, middle-aged man. They were debating over something with Fu Qiu.


    When Ye Qingtang walked over, she saw the young girl¡¯s face flushing red from her anger.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it 500 spirit stones a day? Why did you suddenly raise the price?¡± The young girl¡¯s cheeks puffed up.


    ¡°A thousand a day, if you can¡¯t pay, you can leave,¡± Fu Qiu said irritably.


    Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t expected to meet another human here, but she wasn¡¯t interested in staying curious. She walked into the Crystal Pce with Jiang Shaobai, taking out a few bunches of spirit stones and handing them to Fu Qiu.


    Fu Qiu counted the spirit stones, making sure it was enough before it let the two people in. However, when it saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s beautiful face be an extremely ugly one, it was stunned.


    What happened?


    It only took one night and thisss became so ugly?


    Fu Qiu was still shocked when the girl noticed that Ye Qingtang had a pocket full of spirit stones. Her eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± The girl called out.


    ¡°Yes? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Now that Ye Qingtang looked at the girl nearby, she noticed that the girl¡¯s facial features were incredibly good-looking and exuded a noble aura.


    However¡­


    She could sense that the girl was demanding and wasn¡¯t a fan of such people.


    ¡°You have many spirit stones?¡± The girl¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s pocket.


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange with you.¡± Before Ye Qingtang could even answer, the girl signaled at the tall man beside her.


    The man stepped forward, taking out a huge amount of taels from the space ring. When she saw the taels, Ye Qingtang almostughed out loud.


    Using taels in a mystic realm? Was she even normal?

 Chapter 1868 - Guest From the Second Domain (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1868: Guest From the Second Domain (2)</h2>


    ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head as she declined politely.


    The girl hadn¡¯t expected Ye Qingtang to reject her so quickly. Seeing that the sky was slowly turning brighter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to take the money. What about Dharma artifacts or elixirs? I¡¯ll give you anything you want in exchange for the spirit stones. Just name it.¡±


    The girl was talking big!


    Ye Qingtang was amused by the girl¡¯s crude ways.


    If they weren¡¯t in the mystic realm, Ye Qingtang would definitely agree to exchange the spirit stones for the Dharma artifacts and elixirs. However, after learning that the spirit stones could be used in cultivation, such material possession no longer interested her anymore.


    Nothing mattered more than making herself more powerful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in the things you¡¯re offering.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The girl¡¯s face stiffened, stomping her feet angrily as she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you must exchange them with me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head as she watched the girl throw a tantrum.


    Not wanting to bother with the girl any longer, she took Jiang Shaobai and Little White Tiger with her into the Crystal Pce.


    The tall man frowned as he looked at the skies. He stepped forward, putting away the money and taking out two bottles of elixirs from the space ring.


    ¡°Miss, Young Miss is young and insensible. Everything happened suddenly and we don¡¯t have enough time to prepare the spirit stones needed. We know that it¡¯s very dangerous here in the day and I was wondering if you could show mercy and exchange some spirit stones with us. These two bottles of Miracle Pills are a token of appreciation for you. I will make sure to return the entire sum of spirit stones after tonight.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep but his words were extremely pleasant to the ears.


    Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t intending to be nosey but when she heard the words ¡®Miracle Pills¡¯, she froze.


    Miracle Pills?


    Wasn¡¯t that a supreme-grade elixir that only existed in the Second Domain?


    When Ye Qingtang looked at the two of them carefully again, she noticed that the man had an oppressive aura, though it was quite subtle. She was stunned.


    This man¡¯s skills¡­ he was at the Paragon level!


    Hearing how the man addressed the girl, he obviously held the position of a bodyguard.


    A Holy Venerate who could easily take out two bottles of Miracle Pills, how could he be a mere bodyguard?


    Although Ye Qingtang was surprised by their identities, she tried her best to not show it. She had only heard of the Miracle Pills, which is a supreme-grade elixir in the Second Domain in her previous life.


    Such an elixir would allow one to achieve remarkable progress in cultivation in a short amount of period. Moreover, the elixir would boost one¡¯s performance, no matter the cultivation type.


    The Miracle Pills was said to be a portable sacred item for cultivation. Even powerful ns in the Second Domain wouldn¡¯t be able to easilynd their hands on it.


    Where exactly did these two peoplee from?


    Though Ye Qingtang had nned to keep the spirit stones for her cultivation, if she couldnd her hands on the Miracle Pills and have it act as aplement to the spirit stones, it would increase the effects of her cultivation efforts.


    It was tempting.


    ¡°You¡¯ll return me the spirit stones tomorrow?¡± Ye Qingtang pretended to be calm as she asked.


    The man nodded.


    ¡°Fine, how many do you need?¡±


    Who cared about that girl¡¯s nasty temper. This Holy Venerate was way more pleasant and his offers were far more attractive to Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1869 - Guest From the Second Domain (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1869: Guest From the Second Domain (3)</h2>


    ¡°A thousand,¡± the man answered.


    Ye Qingtang handed a thousand spirit stones over to the man at once. Even if he didn¡¯t return the spirit stones, it was already an amazing deal to get two bottles of Miracle Pills for a thousand spirit stones.


    The man secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he took the spirit stones from Ye Qingtang, while the girl¡¯s face was thunderous. She red at Ye Qingtang with lustrous eyes, looking like she wanted to strangle Ye Qingtang to death.


    ¡°Long Yi, how could you just give the Miracle Pills to her so easily like that?¡± The girl was extremely displeased.


    ¡°Young Miss, we have topromise since we need help. We came here to look for Miss Jiu and we¡¯ve even lost contact with Young Master. Your safety is our top priority now,¡± Long Yi said.


    The girl was initially very displeased, but when she heard ¡®Miss Jiu¡¯, she calmed down in an instant.


    ¡°Is Aunt Jiu really here?¡± The girl sounded excited as she asked.


    Long Yi couldn¡¯t exactly confirm it yet, but that was already the closest news.


    ¡°Miss Jiu disappeared after entering the mystic realm. Even if she¡¯s not here now, there must be some clues in this mystic realm.¡±


    The girl pursed her lips, her arrogance disappearing, only to be reced with aplicated mix of worry and hope.


    Fu Qiu only let them in after receiving the full sum of spirit stones.


    When the girl walked past Ye Qingtang and saw her ¡®ugly¡¯ appearance, she frowned. ¡°Hmph, ugly freak. I won¡¯t bother with you.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t have had to put up with this if she hadn¡¯t lost contact with her elder brother.


    ¡®Ugly freak¡¯ Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She really had the urge to spank thisss!


    Jiang Shaobai didn¡¯t say a word throughout the entire time, he merely looked at her with narrowed eyes. After a while, he finally lifted his head. ¡°Sister, listen.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    ¡°There¡¯s a crow making sounds, it¡¯s really noisy,¡± Jiang Shaobai said with an innocent expression.


    The only person to talk was the girl and her face instantly darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m a crow?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that it was you? Or are you just having a guilty conscience?¡± Jiang Shaobai said with an innocent smile.


    The girl almost fainted from anger hearing that.


    ¡°Long Yi!¡± The girl had never experienced such humiliation before. Right when she was about to re up¡­


    ¡°Shut up. The sun is rising soon. If you don¡¯t want to die, scram the hell underground now,¡± Fu Qiu ordered.


    The girl wasn¡¯t going to budge but Long Yi held her back. Ye Qingtang, Jiang Shaobai, and Little White Tiger went back to their respective rooms.


    Even after Ye Qingtang and the others had left, the girl was still fuming in anger.


    Long Yi could only advise, ¡°Young Miss, we sought permission from Master toe and search for Miss Jiu this time. Please don¡¯t be rash and just put up with it for now. Our first priority is finding Miss Jiu.¡±


    With the mention of ¡®Miss Jiu¡¯, the girl¡¯s anger instantly dissipated and she bit down on her lips.


    ¡°Bunch of old fools, how could Aunt Jiu possibly betray us? It¡¯s been so many years and they never once looked for Aunt Jiu properly instead of arguing all the time. Aunt Jiu might have suffered a lot outside and yet they used her like that. If I was Aunt Jiu, I also wouldn¡¯t go back if I learned that those old fools are using me.¡±


    At her words, Long Yi could only sigh helplessly with aplicated expression on his face.

 Chapter 1870 - Unexpected Discovery (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1870: Unexpected Discovery (1)</h2>


    ¡°Long Yi, promise me that when we find Aunt Jiu, you must protect her. We shouldn¡¯t force her toe back, understood?¡± The girl¡¯s expression became stern as she looked at Long Yi.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After returning to the room, Ye Qingtang took one dosage of the Miracle Pills. It had a bitter taste and the bitterness spread all the way to her throat.


    Almost immediately after, Ye Qingtang¡¯s entire body was abnormally hot, as though she was soaking in a tub full of boiling water. It only took a while before she waspleted covered in sweat.


    Ye Qingtang could clearly feel her every pore being forced open from this surging energy.


    There was no time to waste. Taking the spirit stones, she started to cultivate.


    The effects of the Miracle Pills instantly showed. The energy in the spirit stones was instantly absorbed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s body and rushed madly.


    It was a significant improvement that left Ye Qingtang feeling surprised.


    The thousand spirit stones weren¡¯t wasted after all!


    As Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want to waste any time at all, she quickly calmed herself and continued to cultivate.


    It only took one night for Ye Qingtang to use up more than half of the few thousand spirit stones they had won earlier. By the time she was done cultivating, her entire body was soaking wet, as though she had juste out from a tub of water.


    What surprised her even more was that as she perspired, she could see some dark grayish dirting out together.


    ¡°This Miracle Pills is capable of detoxification too?¡± Ye Qingtang was pleasantly surprised. She could feel the energy within her body increasing rapidly, with the speed being faster by almost three times.


    Once the Heavenly Venerate realm reached thest few Heavens, it would experience changes in its attributes and likewise, the difficulty of cultivations would multiply and significantly increase.


    With the aid of the Miracle Pills and the pure spirit energy from the spirit stones, Ye Qingtang realized that she had reached a higher level, almost attaining the Fifth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate.


    It was Ye Qingtang¡¯s first time experiencing such a remarkable difference aftering out from the Illusory Void.


    ¡°No wonder these Miracle Pills are so popr within the Second Domain, it is truly a precious treasure.¡± A smile hinted at the edges of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth and she wiped away the perspiration on her body. After changing into a clean set of clothing, she disguised her appearance into the ¡®beautiful¡¯ face she had yesterday, preparing to win big again.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo felt bad for receiving so much help from Ye Qingtang, but they knew for a fact that they had no gift in gambling at all. All they could do was offer their Dharma treasures to repay her.


    Simr to the previous day, Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai waited until the sky turned dark and they came up to the ground level of the Crystal Pce.


    But there was someone earlier than them.


    The girl and man from yesterday had already arrived before them. After the man said a few words to the girl, he headed outside by himself to work hard to afford their stay at the Crystal Pce.


    When the girl saw them, she didn¡¯t seem too happy. She merely made a soft ¡®hmph¡¯ sound before turning around and running towards Fu Qiu, who was biting on his opium pipe.


    Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai didn¡¯t bother with that diva and they prepared to leave. Suddenly, they saw the girl taking a portrait out of the space ring and showing it to Fu Qiu.


    ¡°Have you seen this person before?¡± Her voice was hopeful as she asked.

 Chapter 1871 - Unexpected Discovery (2)

    Chapter 1871: Unexpected Discovery (2)</h2>


    With a slight twist of its head, Fu Qiu nced over, but when it saw the portrait, it was stunned.


    Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai also had a look when they walked past.


    Ye Qingtang froze on the spot when she saw the portrait.


    It was a portrait of an ethereal beauty. The beauty had distinct facial features, with a gentle smile on her face. It only took one look for one to unknowingly be mesmerized by her smile.


    What surprised her most was that the beauty in the portrait wore a jade pendant around her neck.


    Subconsciously running her fingers over her chest, the jade pendant in the portrait was the exact one she wore!


    ¡°Sister Qing, why does thedy in the portrait¡­ look so simr to you?¡± Jiang Shaobai was also shocked when he saw the portrait. Thedy resembled Ye Qingtang, with the biggest difference lying in the aura they exuded.


    But their facial features were almost identical.


    When the girl heard Jiang Shaobai¡¯s words, she turned around to look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s current face. When she saw the unsightly birthmark on thetter¡¯s face, her own darkened.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! How does Aunt Jiu even resemble this ugly freak! Go and see the doctor if you have bad eyesight!¡± The girlshed out at Jiang Shaobai.


    She could never tolerate any ndering of Aunt Jiu.


    Jiang Shaobai merely shrugged.


    ¡°They really do look alike.¡±


    The girl was about to explode, but Fu Qiu was in a corner, still in a daze.


    Ye Qingtang felt even moreplicated.


    The jade pendant was left behind by her biological mother. Ye Qingtang had actually seen the same jade pendant in the portrait from Jiang Lang. Now, the same jade pendant appeared in the portrait today.


    Jiang Lang and the others would always call Ye Qingtang¡¯s mother Jiu Yuan, while this girl called her Aunt Jiu¡­


    Could it be that¡­


    Aunt Jiu was her mother?


    The spection was startling and Ye Qingtang mulled over the information in her head. The reason for taking part in the Martial Arts Championship was to look for clues regarding her mother in the mystic realm, she had never expected such a turn of events.


    She had long given up after learning that everything would change every single time she entered the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm.


    But now¡­


    Somehow, she had the opportunity to learn more clues about her mother.


    Her eyes then riveted on the frozen Fu Qiu, who was filled with shock.


    She recalled Fu Qiu calling her ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡¯ when it first saw her.


    Jiu Yuan, Aunt Jiu, Jiu¡¯er¡­


    Could it be that after the reset of the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm, she had entered the mystic realm that her mother had visited before?


    She feltplicated.


    Somehow, Ye Qingtang could no longer hear the girl and Jiang Shaobai¡¯s voices anymore. Everything pointed in one direction, and Ye Qingtang needed one more crucial clue to confirm her spection.


    Averting her eyes from Fu Qiu, Ye Qingtang collected herself before dragging Jiang Shaobai out the door.


    That night, Ye Qingtang put her thoughts together as she won more spirit stones from the fat catfishes. Even Jiang Shaobai could tell that she wasn¡¯t focused, but he didn¡¯t delve deeper.


    Only when the sky gradually turned brighter did they head back to the Crystal Pce. As promised, Long Yi returned the thousand spirit stones to Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 1872 - : Unexpected Discovery (3)

    Chapter 1872: Unexpected Discovery (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang could sense that Long Yi and the girl had some understanding of this mystic realm, which was why they had an easier time around.


    Although she wanted to ask them about it, she didn¡¯t know how and where to start. If she made a wrong guess, it would be rather problematic instead.


    Even if her intuition was right¡­


    How could she possibly im kinship with them just based on her appearance and a jade pendant? If she did, it would possibly make them categorize her as someone with ill intentions.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room and thought it through before she decided that it was best for her to ask Fu Qiu about it.


    After calming her emotions, she cultivated for quite a while and the ground would not stop shaking. Despite that, Little White Tiger was still able to sleep through it.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to wake it up so that they could go check things out together but no matter how hard she pushed against it, Little White Tiger didn¡¯t wake up.


    That was strange. Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    In the end, she walked out of the room by herself, wanting to head inside the Crystal Pce and ask Fu Qiu some questions.


    But when she came to the ground level of the Crystal Pce, sunlight littered in from outside. It was almost dawn and the lights outside shone everywhere, adorning the Crystal Pce with ayer of gold lights.


    Endless howls could be heard from outside the Crystal Pce at a supposedly peaceful time. The ground wouldn¡¯t stop shaking, almost to the point where it might just copse.


    Lifting her eyes, Ye Qingtang was able to see outside.


    The scene before her rendered her speechless.


    Large shapes bit each other ferociously, making loud, bestial roars.


    ¡°Fat¡­ catfish?¡± Ye Qingtang said with widened eyes.


    Outside the Crystal Pce, countless fat catfishes had gone mad, fighting each other. Their bodies weren¡¯t green but were white now, and their eyes were devoid of emotions, unlike their characters in the dark.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t believe the scene before her eyes.


    The fat catfishes had told them that it was very dangerous in the day, those who went out during the day never came back¡­


    But Ye Qingtang had never expected it to be like this. The monsters turned out to be the demonized fat catfishes!


    They would mingle around and have fun together at night but during the day, they would lose all consciousness and be enemies.


    They opened their mouths wide, biting each other ferociously.


    Ye Qingtang could somehow see some gleaming spots when they bit each other. It dropped out from the wounds of the fat catfishes as they fought.


    Instead of blood, the fat catfishes didn¡¯t bleed when they were bitten. The limbs that were bitten off would turn into spirit stones¡­


    Spirit stones¡­ Fat catfish¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly recalled Jiang Shaobai¡¯s question from yesterday.


    <em>Where did the fat catfishes get their spirit stones from?</em>


    It wasn¡¯t from underground¡­ but¡­ from the fat catfishes¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°Why did youe out¡±! Someone screamed from behind.


    When Ye Qingtang turned around, she saw a huge figureing in her direction.


    The green color of Fu Qiu¡¯s had turned white instead. Its beady eyes had turned red, its big mouth had saliva dripping down like a rabid beast.


    It was terrifying.

 Chapter 1873 - Demonic (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1873: Demonic (1)</h2>


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it¡­¡± Fu Qiu tried to speak with difficulty, making weird sounds.


    Fu Qiu waspletely different from its usual self at night. It now exuded a dangerous aura from head to toe.


    Thump, thump. Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart palpitated rapidly, darting back quickly to escape from them.


    She had no idea what had happened to these fat catfishes, but from what she saw, they seemed to be affected during the day.


    They loved gambling at night, when they had awareness, they weren¡¯t dangerous at all. But in the day, they seemed to have lost all reasoning and acted like baleful ghosts out for revenge.


    Ye Qingtang could finally understand why the fat catfishes were that afraid of the day. They themselves had no idea how they would be during the day.


    Fu Qiu¡¯s red eyes were fixated on Ye Qingtang, suddenly stretching its fat tongue out in Ye Qingtang¡¯s direction.


    Ye Qingtang leaped aside, dodging the disgusting tongue and her gaze quicklynded on the underground pathway of the Crystal Pce.


    With full speed, Ye Qingtang rushed towards the underground pathway but Fu Qiu was abnormally agile. Its saliva-coated tongue also moved nimbly, wrapping around her slim waist when she tried to escape towards the underground pathway.


    Fu Qiu picked Ye Qingtang up with its tongue and mmed her against the wall in the Crystal Pce with a loud thud.


    She felt as though her body was going to fall apart.


    Although she couldn¡¯t determine how powerful the fat catfishes were, now that she had seen them in action, Fu Qiu¡¯s powers didn¡¯t seem to be any lower than the Paragon level.


    Fu Qiu¡¯s face had turned into a grimace, wrapping its tongue tightly around Ye Qingtang¡¯s waist as it mmed her around. It suddenly curled its tongue, bringing Ye Qingtang towards the insides of its mouth.


    <em>Was it f*cking going to swallow her?!</em>


    Ye Qingtang was panicking. Seeing the huge and bloody mouth, she was suddenly engulfed in dark mes, shooting ck mes from her palms into Fu Qiu¡¯s mouth.


    Fu Qiu¡¯s gaping mouth was just like a ck hole, instantly swallowing the ck mes once she shot it inside.


    At that moment, Fu Qiu¡¯s mouth seemed to have doubled in size and half of Ye Qingtang¡¯s body was in its mouth. Fu Qiu¡¯s sharp teeth were about to bite down on Ye Qingtang¡¯s legs!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank. Her attacks seemed to have no effect on Fu Qiu at all. Fu Qiu was just like a solid wall, absorbing all her moves without being affected at all.


    The next moment, Ye Qingtang felt pain in her legs. Fu Qiu had already bitten down and looking at Fu Qiu¡¯s demonic eyes, she suddenly had an idea. She knocked her head against Fu Qiu¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    When Ye Qingtang knocked her head against Fu Qiu¡¯s, the jade pendant she wore around her neck slid from the resulting movement and appeared before Fu Qiu¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, Fu Qiu froze.


    It stopped all of its attacks, looking at the jade pendant with reddened eyes.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked to see Fu Qiu stop moving. Seeing that Fu Qiu was in a daze, she quickly grabbed the opportunity and hit Fu Qiu¡¯s head with all her might, escaping from its mouth with her heart pounding.

 Chapter 1874 - Demonic (2)

    Chapter 1874: Demonic (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosEven though she had escaped, her leg was still imprinted with Fu Qiu¡¯s teeth marks.


    Outside the Crystal Pce, the light of dusk was slowly being engulfed by the darkness of night. But just as everything was about to turn dark, the fat catfishes ughtering each other relentlessly outside seemed to be drawn to some force.


    As if possessed, they swept the spirit stones on their floor into their stomachs with their tongues and plunged back into the earth without another word.


    It was as though none of that had ever happened. All traces of their battle above ground quickly vanished as well.


    Ye Qingtang panted softly as she kept her eye on Fu Qiu.


    The red light in Fu Qiu¡¯s eyes slowly faded as his deathly white skin gradually returned to its normal green.


    Its entire body suddenly rxed.


    Was it back to normal? Ye Qingtang observed Fu Qiu carefully.


    Fu Qiu¡¯s head dropped downwards and then suddenly lifted again. But this time, the ferocity on his face was gone, reced by anger.


    ¡°Who said you coulde up here!¡± Fu Qiu¡¯s eyes were filled with rity again and it was staring at Ye Qingtang with intense anger.


    Storming over to Ye Qingtang, Fu Qiu grabbed her neck.


    Ye Qingtang had never expected to find out the fat catfishes¡¯ secret by mistake. She dodged subconsciously as Fu Qiu reached for her.


    Fu Qiu didn¡¯t manage to grab her neck but caught her jade pendant instead.


    Its anger subsided as it saw the familiar pendant.


    ¡°Where did you get this jade pendant? I¡¯ll throw you out if you don¡¯t tell me,¡± Fu Qiu snapped with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°My mother gave it to me.¡± Ye Qingtang already had her suspicions but quickly replied to Fu Qiu¡¯s question now that it had asked her.


    Shock filled Fu Qiu¡¯s face as it lifted its eyes to look at Ye Qingtang. Although Ye Qingtang had changed her appearance, Fu Qiu had been shocked the first time it saw her.


    She looked just like¡­


    A long time ago, the girl with a smile as beautiful as the fresh flowers in spring, had shown herself in front of it with the same pendant. She had said before that the jade pendant was extremely important to her.


    Fu Qiu had wanted to touch it out of curiosity once but had been rejected by her.


    Back then, she had said that only her family could touch the pendant.


    A simr appearance and the same jade pendant. These clues shed in Fu Qiu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er is your mother?¡± Fu Qiu looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was hearing this familiar name once again. ¡°Is the Jiu-er you¡¯re talking about called Jiu Yuan?¡±


    Fu Qiu froze for a moment and thought for a while before nodding.


    The unease in Fu Qiu¡¯s heart subsided as Ye Qingtang said Jiu¡¯er¡¯s name.


    Appearances could be altered and the jade pendant could be a fake, however, Fu Qiu felt something familiar from Ye Qingtang.


    Even though Fu Qiu hadn¡¯t been able to confirm Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity before this, some of her blood was left in its mouth after it had bit her just now.


    Fu Qiu and the other members of its n were the only creatures that could sense the familiarity from someone¡¯s blood so urately.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiu¡¯er¡¯s daughter¡­ where is your mother now?¡± Fu Qiu asked agitatedly after confirming Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 1875 - Demonic (3)

    Chapter 1875: Demonic (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosFu Qiu wanted to see her again.


    All of these years, that was its greatest wish.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fu Qiu froze as Ye Qingtang continued. ¡°She left soon after my birth and this jade pendant is the only clue she left for me. I entered this mystic realm because I knew that she had been here¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. I want to know where she has gone as well.¡±


    In both her previous life and this one, Ye Qingtang had not managed to see her mother. She really wanted to know what danger her mother had been facing to the point that she had left her newborn so soon after giving birth to her¡­


    Was her mother¡­ still alive?


    Fu Qiu¡¯s expression wasplicated as it returned the jade pendant to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong ce,¡± it said.


    ¡°Your mother has indeed been to this mystic realm but she didn¡¯t have you yet. Her appearance was sudden and her departure was equally hurried.¡±


    Up until now, Fu Qiu had not been able to forget the first time it had seen Jiu¡¯er.


    If not for Jiu¡¯er, it would still be ignorant of the truth like the others from its n. It would be hiding forever, yet never able to escape from the danger.


    ¡°Your mother was an extremely intelligent person. She was the first person to discover our secret and even taught me how to control myself and build this Crystal Pce.¡±


    A long time ago, Fu Qiu had been like the other fat catfishes, hiding underground from the terrifying monsters that roamed during the day.


    But Jiu¡¯er had noticed something off about it.


    Jiu¡¯er was intelligent and realized that Fu Qiu was smarter than the other fat catfishes, so she used all the information she had to help build the Crystal Pce with a special kind of crystal.


    As long as Fu Qiu stayed within the Crystal Pce, it would not have to worry about bing a demon. It would be able to keep some of its awareness during the day as well.


    It was also because of this that Fu Qiu got to witness its own n kill each other mercilessly several times.


    If not for Jiu¡¯er, it would probably have be one of them, now knowing when it would die and remaining clueless about the cause of its own death.


    Receiving and sheltering those who entered the mystic realm and taking them in was the suggestion that Jiu¡¯er had given Fu Qiu.


    For fat catfishes, the more power they stored in their body, the stronger they would be. The spirit stones were filled with such power, as were the Dharma treasures that the humans owned.


    ¡°When did she leave?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s impression of her mother was growing as she spoke to Fu Qiu.


    Fu Qiu shook its head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just remember that¡­ on that day, en extremely powerful man entered the mystic realm¡­ and Jiu¡¯er left after that.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned. She had originally thought that she would get clues about her mother here but it seemed like she was going to be disappointed again.


    The information that she had gotten from the Jiang family was the same. Jiu Yuan had vanished without a trace after entering the mystic realm. No one in the second maind had seen her since then.


    Based on what she knew, Jiu Yuan must have entered the mystic realm a few years before giving birth to Ye Qingtang. Which meant that the few years in between were the key to discovering where Jiu Yuan had gone.


    And just like Fu Qiu had said, the powerful man was likely thest person who had seen her mother.

 Chapter 1876 - Chasing (1)

    Chapter 1876: Chasing (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang wanted to ask Fu Qiu more about the man but it shuddered in fear at the mere mention of him. It could only shake its head and say that it remembered nothing about the man. It was as though Fu Qiu¡¯s mind had been wiped of all memories of that mysterious man.


    If not for its obsession with Jiu Yuan, Fu Qiu would probably not have remembered the man at all.


    Her lead hade to a dead-end once again.


    But Ye Qingtang had obtained a crucial piece of information about her mother from Fu Qiu. Jiu Yuan had told Fu Qiu before that she was from the Secondary Domain.


    It said that Jiu Yuan seemed to be hiding from something that time, but hadn¡¯t told Fu Qiu more about it.


    At least Ye Qingtang could confirm now that Jiu Yuan was indeed her mother.


    Just as Ye Qingtang became lost in her thoughts, Long Yi and the young girl walked out from the underground. The young girl looked extremely sleepy and she rubbed her bleary eyes as she looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Her nose wrinkled up with only one look but they quickly caught sight of Ye Qingtang¡¯s bloodstained clothes.


    Long Yi didn¡¯t say anything and merely greeted Fu Qiu before heading out to earn that day¡¯s spirit stones.


    The young girl crossed her arms and stood there looking at Ye Qingtang¡¯s pathetic appearance.


    ¡°It stinks.¡± The young girl lifted her hand to fan the smell away, as though she was extremely bothered by the smell of blood on Ye Qingtang.


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was filled with her mother, she was in no mood to argue with the arrogant girl.


    But at this moment, Ye Qingtang saw the girl something at her. She lifted her hand instinctively to block it and was shocked to feel something cold on her hand.


    When she lowered her head to look, she saw that it was a bottle of medicine.


    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent healing ointment. ¡°Put it on quickly or you¡¯re going to kill me with your smell.¡± The young girl exined dismissively.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the medicine on her palm and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This girl had such a strange personality. She was obviously being kind yet wanted to seem like she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ye Qingtang said. Even though the wound from Fu Qiu¡¯s bite wasn¡¯t deep, it still hurt.


    The young girl harrumphed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wasting any time talking to you. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    But at this moment, someone knocked frantically at the entrance of the Crystal Pce and her footsteps halted.


    From the inside, they could see a row of people knocking on the entrance of the Crystal Pce. They looked to be in a bad state, with many of them injured.


    Fu Qiu looked annoyed. It seemed like whatever had happened just now had not made him any friendlier. He seemed to still have no interest in helping the human race at all.


    But the young girl¡¯s eyes widened when she saw who was standing outside.


    ¡°Elder brother!¡±


    The young girl rushed to the entrance and opened the door before Fu Qiu could do anything.


    There was a young man on the other side of the door with a face as beautiful as the young girl¡¯s, but it was deathly pale. He had suffered heavy wounds and could only stand with the support of his guards.


    He let out a pained smile when he saw the young girl behind the doors.


    ¡°Yao¡¯er¡­¡±


    With that, he fainted and was caught by his guard before he copsed.

 Chapter 1877 - Chasing (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1877: Chasing (2)</h2>


    This was the first time she had seen fear in the young girl¡¯s face. She let the guards bring her brother into the Crystal Pce quickly, with Fu Qiu¡¯s expression looking extremely ugly.


    But the bodyguards seemed aware of the rules of the Crystal Pce. Even with their heavy injuries, he had already prepared enough spirit stones beforehand, which he put into Fu Qiu¡¯s hands.


    Satisfied with the amount, Fu Qiu remained silent.


    The bodyguards brought the unconscious man to one side as the young girl knelt down beside him with a face full of worry.


    ¡°What happened? How did my brother get this injured?¡± the young girl said fearfully.


    The bodyguard began to exin everything.


    From the side, Ye Qingtang listened in as well.


    It turned out that this young girl had entered this mystic realm with Long Yi and her brother. The way they had entered the mystic realm was different from Ye Qingtang and the rest, who had entered via the entrance of the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm. They had used a special method to force another entrance into the mystic realm and broken into it.


    It was because of this that Long Yi and her had been separated from her brother when they entered the mystic realm.


    The young girl had managed to find the Crystal Pce with the help of Long Yi but her brother had not been as lucky. Not only had he lost his way, but he also seemed to have met his enemies as well.


    Completely unprepared, they had suffered great losses.


    ¡°How did they know that we had entered the mystic realm? Who was the one who leaked the information?¡± The young girl¡¯s expression turned dark after she had heard everything.


    Only a few people from their n knew that they were entering the mystic realm to look for Aunt Jiu, so how did their enemies find out about it?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they were already in the mystic realm when Young Master found them. Young Master said that they must have followed us and entered the mystic realm when we did,¡± the bodyguard said with an awkward expression.


    The young girl¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°That damned Ten Thousand Poison Valley! I won¡¯t rest until they die if anything happens to my brother!¡±


    Ye Qingtang froze when she heard those words being mentioned. The Ten Thousand Poison Valley was an influential faction in the Second Domain and the person who led it was known as the Poison Emperor¡­


    Ye Qingtang had no idea how this girl was rted to the Ten Thousand Poison Valley but she didn¡¯t know much about it in the first ce.


    From what she knew, the Ten Thousand Poison Valley was made up of a group of crazy people who specialized in lethal poisons. Their poisons were often without an antidote and they were extremely tough opponents to deal with.


    There weren¡¯t many in the Second Domain who would dare to provoke the Ten Thousand Poison Valley. It was easy to deal with someone who only had strength but poison was harder to protect yourself against.


    It was rumored that one of the factions in the Second Domain had dared oppose the Ten Thousand Poison Valley and within a night, everyone in the faction had been poisoned to death, with not a single life spared. No one was able to find out how and when the Ten Thousand Poison Valley had poisoned them.


    I¡¯ve finished with your ointment, you can have it back.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Long Yao¡¯s worried face and returned the medication they had given her.


    Long Yao looked at Ye Qingtang without saying anything and quickly put the medication on her brother¡¯s wounds.


    Sometime after this, Baili Xi and the others who had woken up, eager to tell Ye Qingtang they were going out to earn spirit stones. However, they were then informed by Fu Qiu that Ye Qingtang had already paid for the day and they did not have to go out for the day anymore.

 Chapter 1878 - Chasing (3)

    Chapter 1878: Chasing (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang nced at Fu Qiu, knowing that it acted kindly towards them all for her mother¡¯s sake. Coincidentally, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t in the mood to go outside and gamble.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Mu Feiruo nced over at the bodyguards surrounding Long Yao.


    The guards were dressed in uniformed clothing and although they just kept quiet and stood there, Mu Feiruo could feel a strong aura from them.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. She hadn¡¯t figured out Long Yao¡¯s identity yet, but¡­


    Ye Qingtang felt that Long Yao might be rted to her biological mother, judging from the portrait she took out the other time. But she hadn¡¯t confirmed anything yet and could only continue observing.


    Baili Xi could also sense their overpowering presence. Both he and Mu Feiruo were rmed and they raised their guard. After receiving tremendous help from Ye Qingtang, they felt indebted towards her and were very grateful. They trusted her very much.


    But everyone else in the mystic realm was not trustworthy, even if they were also human.


    They had witnessed too many incidents of people killing each other to satisfy their greed. When they entered the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm previously, they also witnessed people who came in together fighting with each other.


    These people appeared so suddenly and were inrge numbers, this made them raise their guards and be wary.


    Long Yao handed the elixirs to her elder brother so that he could consume them. After some time, Long Yi also returned to the Crystal Pce and once he saw the man¡¯s condition, his expression becameplicated. He quickly requested Fu Qiu to provide a ce to stay for the man and the other guards.


    ¡°Young Miss, are they from the Poison Valley?¡± Long Yi asked after settling everyone down.


    Long Yao bit down on her lower lip as she nodded.


    Her action made Long Yi¡¯s face cloud up.


    ¡°The Poison Valley must havee for Miss Jiu. All these years, they haven¡¯t given up searching for Miss Jiu. I¡¯m afraid our ns must have been leaked to the Poison Valley, if not, they wouldn¡¯t have appeared so coincidentally,¡± Long Yi said.


    Long Yao took a deep breath before replying, ¡°No matter what, we must not let them find Aunt Jiu faster than us. He¡¯s so petty despite his high status as the Poison Emperor. Luckily Aunt Jiu hadn¡¯tid her eyes on him, I¡¯d be disgusted if this person were to be my uncle.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback after hearing Long Yao¡¯s words.


    Poison Emperor?


    The Aunt Jiu that Long Yao had mentioned repeatedly seemed to be Ye Qingtang¡¯s mother, but Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t confirm it yet.


    But now¡­


    What did she just hear?


    Her mother had been involved with the Poison Emperor from the Second Domain before?


    Uncle?


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth twitched. She had no idea what exactly her mother had done. But from what she knew, her mother definitely caused quite some trouble¡­


    The Poison Emperor was of high status in the Second Domain, people of ordinary status would never be able to even get close to the Poison Valley.


    What had her mother done to have been involved with the Poison Emperor? Not only that, she could even infer from Long Yao¡¯s words that¡­


    Her mother even dumped the Poison Emperor?!


    The vengeful, petty Poison Emperor had been dumped¡­


    The news left Ye Qingtangpletely bbergasted.


    But she quickly recalled that Fu Qiu had mentioned previously that her mother seemed to be avoiding something when she first entered the mystic realm.


    Could it be that her mother was avoiding the Poison Valley and the Poison Emperor?


    With even more clues about her mother surfacing, Ye Qingtang realized that things were gettingplicated.

 Chapter 1879 - Ten Thousand Poison Valley (1)

    Chapter 1879: Ten Thousand Poison Valley (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Young Miss, the most important thing now is that the people of the Ten Thousand Poison Valley are after us. I heard that they even sent Liu Rusu and Liu Jiangran this time. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not giving up.¡± Long Yi¡¯s expression was dark.


    Not many people knew about their secret ns this time, and they had only brought along a few people for fear that their ns would be leaked. Even though they had brought only their elite guards, it was obvious that the Ten Thousand Poison Valley had already known about their ns from a long time ago and wanted tounch a surprise attack upon their arrival.


    ¡°Who was the one who leaked the information? I¡¯m going to skin them alive when I find out,¡± Long Yao said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Who exactly leaked the information? We won¡¯t be able to find out here, so we can only investigate thoroughly when we¡¯re back.¡± Long Yi¡¯s expression was dark. Now that the Ten Thousand Poison Valley knew about their ns, getting out of this ce safely would be even harder.


    Long Yao knew this as well. Panic filled her heart as she thought of her brother¡¯s critical injuries and she went with Long Yi to investigate.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression wasplicated as they left.


    Fu Qiu noticed it and threw her a silent look.


    On the pretext that they had something to ask, Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai secretly went to find Fu Qiu.


    ¡°Do you recognize those people?¡± Fu Qiu suddenly asked them.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    Fu Qiu said, ¡°When they first arrived, they showed a photo of Jiu¡¯er to me. They seem to be looking for her as well.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. She was there when Long Yao had taken the photo out.


    ¡°That young girl told me that Jiu¡¯er is her aunt, who vanished after entering this mystic realm.¡± Fu Qiu hadn¡¯t told Long Yao everything that it knew about Jiu¡¯er.


    Jiu¡¯er was extremely important to Fu Qiu. As it knew she was hiding from someone, it would not disclose information about her before confirming the person¡¯s identity.


    Fu Qiu trusted only Ye Qingtang, who was Jiu¡¯er¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your mother was running from, but I know that I would still be as ignorant as the others from my n if not for her. I want to find her as well¡­¡± Fu Qiu sighed. Jiu¡¯er¡¯s sudden disappearance meant that he had not had the time to even thank her properly.


    ¡°Do you have any clues about my mother with you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked. It seemed like there were two clues regarding her mother¡¯sst sighting.


    The first was the powerful man who had appeared that year, and the second was the reason her mother had to hide.


    It was already impossible to find the man, but if Long Yao and the rest were from the same n, they would probably know something.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about. I¡¯ll help you talk to themter,¡± Fu Qiu said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Qingtang gave it a salute.


    Fu Qiu waved her hand away and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. I owe your mother too much and it¡¯s something that I should be doing. If you manage to find her one day, please help me thank her¡­


    Deep down, Fu Qiu had a feeling that it would not be able to leave this ce. Every time it was suggested, the idea would be shot down.


    Ye Qingtang nodded her head in agreement


    Fu Qiu didn¡¯t say much else and just told Ye Qingtang to go back. It told her that their stay would be free from now on, so they didn¡¯t need to give it any more spirit stones.

 Chapter 1880 - Ten Thousand Poison Valley (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1880: Ten Thousand Poison Valley (2)</h2>


    Just as Qingtang was about to return to her room to think about the day¡¯s events, she noticed that Baili Xi and the rest were all standing outside her room waiting for her.


    ¡°Qingtang.¡± They stepped forwards and greeted her. The animosity they had previously was gone after spending time with her and the way they addressed her had changed as well.


    Seeing that they seemed to have something they wanted to say to her, she opened her room door to let them in.


    Once they were inside, Baili Xi and the rest spoke up.


    ¡°The people who arrived today are no weaklings. Their heavy injuries don¡¯t seem to be from the monsters and I¡¯m afraid there are other powerful men in this mystic realm.¡± Baili Xi frowned as he said this. Since they were not in the same line of work, he didn¡¯t know Long Yao that well.


    But Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo could tell that the ck-d men with Long Yi were all powerful. They could only imagine how strong their opponent had been that they had suffered such heavy injuries.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already been in this mystic realm for a few days. Shouldn¡¯t we find the exit as soon as possible and get out of here?¡± Mu Feiruo said.


    They had been faced with so many grave dangers after entering the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm. Now that it had gotten to this point, they no longer had any will to look for the treasures and were content with leaving with their lives intact.


    There would definitely be a treasure in the mystic realm, but they had no mind to think about it in their current state.


    Ye Qingtang naturally understood their concerns but was still fixated on the connection between Long Yao¡¯s group and her mother. But she couldn¡¯t tell this to Baili Xi and the rest.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to search for the exit while it¡¯s still dark. What do you think?¡± Mu Feiruo asked.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Baili Xi and the rest could leave first if they found the exit but Ye Qingtang was in no hurry.


    They were relieved to see that Ye Qingtang had not objected.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo had both entered the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm before. While their current situation was slightly different, they still understood the rules of the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm.


    That night, Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo set out to find the exit.


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s gaze subconsciously swept over Ye Qingtang, as though he was thinking about something. But when Ye Qingtang looked back at him, he merely had a cynical smile on his face.


    Long Yao was still beside her brother.


    ¡°Little Miss, Young Master Long Xiao has sustained severe injuries, he will need time to rest and recover,¡± said Long Yi.


    Long Yao¡¯s forehead was tightly furrowed.


    ¡°Did anyone from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley follow you when you ran?¡± Long Yao asked the other guards.


    The guards shook their heads.


    The young girl¡¯s forehead remained furrowed as her eyes swept over the guards. A ck mist seemed to be surrounding their wounds.


    ¡°The poison from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley¡­¡± Long Yaoughed coldly.


    ¡°The people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley are really devious. Your wounds are all infected with the poison from them. No matter where you go, they will be able to follow the ck mist to find us,¡± Long Yao said softly as she gritted her teeth.


    Had they been outside of this mystic realm, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid to face¡­ But now that they were here, they were clearly outnumbered. If the people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley were to follow them here, it would mean sure death.

 Chapter 1881 - Ten Thousand Poison Valley (3)

    Chapter 1881: Ten Thousand Poison Valley (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosJust as Long Yao was agonizing over this, the unconscious Long Xiao let out a low moan.


    Spinning her head quickly, Long Yao turned to look at her brother. Even though he had regained consciousness, hisplexion still looked terrible.


    ¡°Elder brother!¡± Long Yao¡¯s face brightened as she saw her brother wake up.


    ¡°Yao¡¯er¡­¡± Long Xiao¡¯s sharp brows and handsome face looked weak from his deathly-paleplexion.


    ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯re finally awake. You¡¯ve scared me to death.¡±


    It took Long Xiao great effort to open his mouth but his half-open eyes were still bright.


    ¡°Have the people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley caught up with us?¡± Long Xiao asked.


    Long Yao shook her head. Just as she was about to tell him about the ck mist, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°What you want to say is, not yet, right?¡±


    A short nod came from his sister.


    Pulling himself up, Long Xiao ignored the painful injuries all over his body. His ck hair hung by his side. Against his deathly pale face, it made his beautiful features look slightly demonic.


    ¡°I know how the Ten Thousand Poison Valley works, they won¡¯t let us off so easily. With the numbers they had, killing us wasn¡¯t impossible. They only let us go so that they could find Aunt Jiu.¡±


    Long Xiao narrowed his eyes. Even though he was weak, the weakness did not show in his eyes, which were clear and bright.


    ¡°Yao¡¯er, have you found the whereabouts of Aunt Jiu yet?¡± Long Xiao¡¯s eyes changed as he looked at her with anticipation.


    Long Yao shook her head. ¡°I showed Fu Qiu the photo but it refused to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Fu Qiu¡¯s guard is still up against us. The person who followed Aunt Jiu into the mystic realm left halfway and delivered her letter to us¡­ otherwise, there was no way we would¡¯ve known about what was inside this mystic realm. Fu Qiu isn¡¯t saying anything as it fears that we will harm Aunt Jiu.¡± Long Xiao was intelligent and quickly realized the reason behind Fu Qiu¡¯s silence.


    ¡°Bring me to him,¡± Long Xiao got off the bed painstakingly. His hurried actions pained Long Yao.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Ten Thousand Poison Valley would find them. He needed to find Aunt Jiu as soon as possible.


    Long Xiao went to find Fu Qiu with Long Yi supporting him.


    Fu Qiu¡¯s heart was a little moved when it saw Long Xiao and the rest but its expression remained unchanged.


    Long Xiao didn¡¯t beat about the bush. He took a beautifully intricate box out of his space ring and opened it in front of Fu Qiu.


    Inside the box was a breathtaking jade pendant.


    The jade pendant was the same as the one hanging on Ye Qingtang¡¯s neck.


    Fu Qiu froze as it saw the jade pendant. Its subtle change in expression didn¡¯t escape the notice of Long Xiao.


    ¡°Our n is the only one with this jade pendant,¡± Long Xiao said as he bit his nail hurriedly. A drop of blood dripped onto the jade pendant.


    The jade pendant glowed as his blood touched it and a totem appeared above the pendant.


    ¡°Aunt Jiu entered this mystic realm many years ago with the pendant around her neck. I know you want to protect Aunt Jiu, and I¡¯m grateful for that. She¡¯s extremely important to us, and we¡¯ve been looking for her all these years. We want to find and protect her too¡­¡± Long Xiao knew Fu Qiu¡¯s concerns and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to let it speak. He wanted to ay its suspicions first.

 Chapter 1882 - Ten Thousand Poison Valley (4)

    Chapter 1882: Ten Thousand Poison Valley (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe jade pendant belonged only to their n and would show the totem whenever it came into contact with their blood.


    ¡°My jade pendant is different from Aunt Jiu¡¯s. Mine shows a dragon totem but Aunt Jiu¡¯s one shows a me totem when it touches her blood¡­¡±


    Fu Qiu¡¯s gaze shifted from the jade pendant but it did not reply to Long Xiao.


    ¡°I know that you have your concerns, but if you know where she is, please warn her. She¡¯s in a very dangerous situation right now and needs to take care of herself.¡± Long Xiao turned to leave with Long Yi and the rest after saying this, as though he had no intention of hearing Fu Qiu¡¯s reply.


    Were they going to just leave like this? Long Yao felt a little apprehensive about leaving and murmured, ¡°Elder brother, we¡¯re leaving now? It hasn¡¯t even said anything.¡±


    A smile was on Long Xiao¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°Fu Qiu is set on protecting Aunt Jiu, which is why he has his own concerns. If Aunt Jiu is still here, Fu Qiu will definitely confirm what we said with her and once she finds out that we are here, she will naturally seek us out.¡±


    Long Yao seemed to only understand part of this, but did not say anything else.


    Meanwhile, Fu Qiu¡¯s expression shifted when it saw Long Xiao and the others leave. After making sure that they had left, Fu Qiu walked straight to Ye Qingtang¡¯s room and told her all about the Jade pendant Long Xiao had shown it.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised after hearing Fu Qiu¡¯s words. She had never noticed what happened to the pendant whenever it touched blood before.


    Wanting to try it out, Ye Qingtang took her jade pendant out, bit the tip of her finger, and let her blood drip on it.


    As the fresh blood dripped onto the jade pendant, it lit up and a me totem appeared on it.


    Ye Qingtang froze as she saw it. It looked so familiar.


    ¡°Fu Qiu, you said that that man had a dragon totem?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Fu Qiu nodded. He was afraid that Ye Qingtang would not know what it looked like and had drawn a picture for her.


    When she saw the image of the dragon totem, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed. Looking at the dragon totem and the me totem reminded here of an influential n in the Second Domain¡­


    ¡°The Dragon Emperor n¡­¡± Ye Qingtang mumbled to herself.


    The Dragon Emperor n was influential in the Second Domain. Ye Qingtang had only heard of its name before but had never thought that¡­ her mother was rted to the Dragon Emperor n.


    Was her mother someone from that n?


    If it were to be true, it was a shocking revtion.


    No wonder Long Yao had talked about the Ten Thousand Poison Valley so casually. As someone from the Dragon Emperor n, of course, she wasn¡¯t scared of the Ten Thousand Poison Valley.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea about the totem that appeared on the pendant while Long Xiao had known about it. He had even known about the totem that appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s pendant.


    If everything was as she was thinking¡­


    Her mother was likely someone from the Dragon Emperor n.


    But¡­


    With such power, what was it that made her mother need to escape the Second Domain?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s head was filled with confusion. Long Xiao and the rest were probably the only ones who could exin this.


    ¡°That little rascal is rted to you?¡± Little White Tiger was shocked.

 Chapter 1883 - : Ten Thousand Poison Valley (5)

    Chapter 1883: Ten Thousand Poison Valley (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosLong Yao and Long Xiao had called her mother Aunt Jiu, which meant that they were probably rted by blood.


    But Ye Qingtang was in no hurry to reveal herself to Long Yao and the rest. After all, even though they were in the same n, she had notpletely figured out the circumstances behind her mother¡¯s escape from the Second Domain yet.


    Ye Qingtang had seen people of the same n kill each other before, so it was better to be careful.


    Why had her mother not returned if the Dragon Emperor n was truly safe?


    There was no way she was going to expose herself to danger before figuring out as much as she could.


    Her mind was still preupied with all these thoughts when a sudden loud noise shook the ground above them.


    ¡°What happened? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Are the monsters above not done?¡± Little White Tiger was a little surprised.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Fu Qiu, who looked confused as well. It walked up the Crystal Pce with Ye Qingtang and a white tiger following behind it.


    There was a group of threatening men standing outside the Crystal Pce, smashing at the entrance repeatedly.


    A man and a woman led the crowd. The woman was tall and slender, her long dress outlining her figure slightly. But her face was so cold no one would even dare approach her.


    ¡°Jiangran, you¡¯re sure that Long Xiao and the rest are here?¡± The woman spoke slowly as she lifted her chin to look at the fifteen-year-old boy standing beside her.


    The young man was as pale as white jade and was very good looking. He had a pair of shapely eyes which made him look as though he was constantly smiling, making people want to get close to him.


    In response, he lifted his hands, showing a palm-sized poisonous spider on top. He looked at the reaction of the spider and nodded.


    ¡°Senior Sister, Long Xiao and the rest have our poison on them. There¡¯s no way my spider would be mistaken about their whereabouts. They must be inside the Crystal Pce, and have probably been hiding here for a day or two as my spider can feel that the ck mist inside is thick.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± the woman scoffed coldly as she narrowed her eyes and stared at the entrance of the Crystal Pce with her arms crossed.¡±Since we¡¯re already here, I want you to st this Crystal Pce open. Let¡¯s see how long they think they can hide for.¡±


    Under themand of the woman, the ck-d men behind her rushed towards the Crystal Pce entrance and started smashing at it. Shards of crystal fell from the entrance with every attack.


    Looking at the malicious people in front of them, Ye Qingtang and Fu Qiu could not help but think about the impending attack on Long Xiao and the others. The people outside were likely the ones who had injured Long Xiao and his guards so badly.


    The Ten Thousand Poison Valley¡­


    As themotion outside grew louder and louder, Baili Xi and the others who had been sleeping in their rooms all walked out to take a look. They froze when they saw the people outside smashing at the Crystal Pce.


    Long Yao and Long Xiao walked over and their faces were dark when they saw the people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley outside.


    ¡°They sure were fast,¡± Long Xiao said with narrowed eyes. His gaze fell on the poisonous spider on the young man¡¯s palms.


    ¡°Liu Jiangran, you¡¯re not bad after all¡­¡±


    Long Xiao had estimated that the Ten Thousand Poison Valley would need a few days before finding them and had not expected them to be here so fast.


    ¡°Elder brother, we have to fight with all our might!¡± Long Yao seethed with anger. It was these people who had injured her brother!


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Long Xiao only shook his head.

 Chapter 1884 - A Lunatic’s Plan (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1884: A Lunatic¡¯s n (1)</h2>


    Most of them had sustained serious injuries. If Liu Jiangran was to continue fighting them, they would lose without a doubt.


    Revenge was a certainty, however, they mustn¡¯t act rashly.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t go out, the Crystal Pce wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain us for much longer. They won¡¯t let us go that easily,¡± Long Yao said.


    ¡°Let me think.¡± Long Xiao¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Long Xiao had a n in mind, but it wasn¡¯t easy to carry out at that moment.


    ¡°Sister Qing, I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s go back downstairs.¡± Amid the chaotic scene in front of them, Jiang Shaobai tugged on Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeve while looking at them.


    Jiang Shaobai had just awoken and Ye Qingtang looked at him speechlessly.


    Couldn¡¯t he find a better excuse?


    If this were to happen earlier, Ye Qingtang probably wouldn¡¯t bother with Long Xiao and the others. However¡­ Now that she had learned that they were from the same n as her mother¡­


    They had sustained heavy injuries and if they were to continue fighting, they would most likely die.


    Long Xiao heard Jiang Shaobai¡¯s voice, lifting his head to look over. It was only then that he realized there were other people in the Crystal Pce.


    ¡°They are?¡±


    ¡°They should be from the First Domain,¡± Long Yao surmised.


    Long Xiao scanned their faces with an inconspicuous gaze. When his eyesnded on Ye Qingtang, he had a visible reaction when he saw her disguised appearance.


    How could a youngdy with such a great figure have such an ugly face?


    ¡°Please hold on.¡± Long Xiao didn¡¯t care too much about Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. He took a step forward, calling them as they prepared to leave.


    ¡°Apologies, we don¡¯t intend to interfere in your matters. Also, you¡¯re¡­ from the Second Domain, right? We¡¯re from the First Domain. You¡¯re already formidable and yet you can¡¯t handle the people outside, so we definitely can¡¯t do anything for you. If you want us to help, I can only say sorry.¡± Jiang Shaobai said all of that without waiting for Ye Qingtang to say anything.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Qing, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Jiang Shaobai wanted to drag Ye Qingtang away.


    Long Xiao hadn¡¯t anticipated Jiang Shaobai to have such a sharp tongue despite his appearance. He was stunned and instantly replied, ¡°Little Brother, you must have misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close. It¡¯s our first time meeting each other, why are you calling me ¡®Little Brother¡¯?¡± Jiang Shaobai wasn¡¯t reserved at all.


    How much poison did this fellow take to be this mean?


    The blunt response made Long Xiao feel incredibly awkward. But with their current situation, Long Xiao could only put it aside and said, ¡°I¡¯m Long Xiao. I know that this is sudden, but we¡¯re facing a crisis now and I would like thisdy to pass off as my Aunt to tide us over.¡±


    Once Long Xiao said that not only was Ye Qingtang stunned, even Long Yao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    What was going on?


    Was her brother crazy?


    Long Yao scanned Ye Qingtang from head to toe with widened eyes. Though she had a great figure, her face¡­


    Which part of it even resembled her beautiful aunt?


    ¡°Brother! Are you crazy?¡±


    As for Ye Qingtang, she also felt that Long Xiao had probably hurt his head during the battle.


    What kind of ludicrous n was going through his mind?

 Chapter 1885 - A Lunatic’s Plan (2)

    Chapter 1885: A Lunatic¡¯s n (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Stop joking around. Those people outside are here for you, and we don¡¯t want any part of it. If you want someone to impersonate your aunt, use her. She¡¯s one of you anyway.¡± Jiang Shaobai¡¯s face darkened at Long Xiao¡¯s n and he raised his hand to point at Long Yao.


    ¡°Yao¡¯er won¡¯t do. Not only is her figure different from my aunt, but the people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley have also seen her before and know what her aura feels like. They have never seen this youngdy before, and her figure looks a lot like my aunt¡¯s. If you are willing to help¡­¡± Long Yao said.


    ¡°She¡¯s not. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Jiang Shaobai refused to listen to Long Xiao¡¯s n at all and dragged Ye Qingtang away.


    But Long Xiao continued, ¡°The people outside may be here for me, but you really don¡¯t understand them. Even though you¡¯re not part of this, they will never let you go now that you¡¯ve seen them chasing after us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± On the side, Mu Feiruo¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    ¡°The Ten Thousand Poison Valley have been at odds with my family n for a long time, even if they¡¯ve never shown it. If they manage to assassinate us today and the news of this gets out, our family n will dere a battle to the death with them, which is why they will never let this information leak.¡± Long Xiao sighed.


    It was then that Ye Qingtang finally understood. From the moment Long Xiao had stepped into the Crystal Pce, they had already been drawn into this matter.


    They could either pray that the Ten Thousand Poison Valley wasn¡¯t going to make it into the Crystal Pce, or pray that their Supreme God wouldn¡¯t kill them off.


    Whatever happened to Long Xiao¡¯s group would also affect them¡­


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s face was already as dark as it could be. He narrowed his eyes at Long Xiao and said, ¡°You tricked us.¡±


    Long Yi smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°How could we have done that? We had no idea that there would be other people in the Crystal Pce. But at this point, there is nothing we can do about the situation, so would you please lend us your strength, for now, to get through this? You would have my eternal gratitude.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so easy, but Elder Sister Qing has never even seen your aunt. How is she going to impersonate her? Furthermore, the people outside aren¡¯t stupid. Would they really retreat just because of your aunt?¡± Jiang Shaobai asked coldly.


    Long Xiao replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t know what to do. I will instruct her. And I don¡¯t expect them to retreat, I just want to buy some time. Come morning, something will be there to deal with the Ten Thousand Poison Valley.¡±


    In fact, Long Xiao already had a n in mind, just no one who could y the part. The people he had brought with him were all poisoned and the Ten Thousand Poison Valley were very familiar with Long Yi and Long Yao, so none of them could impersonate their aunt. Furthermore, the Ten Thousand Poison Valley was already aware of their numbers and the missing person ying their aunt would reveal their n.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised after hearing Long Xiao¡¯s n. She knew more or less what Long Xiao was thinking.


    Once morning fell, the fat catfishes in the gambling town would all be demonized. The tens of thousands of fat catfishes in their bestial states would definitely be too much for the Ten Thousand Poison Valley to handle.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept over Long Xiao. The fact that he was able to use the mystic realm against his enemies showed how intelligent he truly was.

 Chapter 1886 - A Lunatic’s Plan (3)

    Chapter 1886: A Lunatic¡¯s n (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°To cause a dy, we just need to remain in this Crystal Pce,¡± Mu Feiruo suggested.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want Ye Qingtang to take such a huge risk. They were already being burdened by Long Xiao and the rest. There was no need for Ye Qingtang to be a scapegoat.


    Long Xiao didn¡¯t speak but just looked toward Fu Qiu.


    Fu Qiu was looking somewhat grim.


    The biggest benefit to Fu Qiu¡¯s Crystal Pce was its ability to negate the effect daylight had on it. Besides, it also prevented other fat catfish from noticing and attacking it.


    Although it did have its uses, this type of special crystal did not offerplete defence against all types of invaders.


    There had been countless attempts by people out in the Ten Thousand Poison Valley to destroy this Crystal Pce. Arge portion of the pce had already been damaged. It would not be long before this Crystal Pce would be utterly destroyed.


    Likewise, Mu Feiruo and the others did not wish to get mixed up in this matter. They were already at a disadvantage in terms of numbers and strength.


    ¡°Even if we agreed to work with you, you are unable to guarantee Elder Sister Qing¡¯s safety.¡± Jiang Shaobai narrowed his eyes. It was clear that Ye Qingtang¡¯s safety was of utmost importance to him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡± Long Xiao gave a bitter smile.


    If given a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to implicate innocent parties into this matter either. But he had no other option.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the crowd standing before her. If her mother was truly one of the Dragon Emperor n, she was naturally happy to help Long Xiao and the rest. Also, she might be able to glean more details about her mother from Long Xiao.


    However¡­


    ¡°I will leave immediately if things look bad,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    The eyes of Jiang Shaobai and the others widened at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    In return, Long Xiao responded, ¡°I promise that I will do my best to ensure your safety. You can leave anytime if things be too dangerous. We will try to buy time for you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    ¡°Tell me about your aunt, just in case.¡±


    Long Xiao nced around and indicated for the rest of the crowd to leave. Only Fu Qiu, Long Yao, Long Yi and Jiang Shaobai stayed behind with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Elder Sister Qing, we don¡¯t need to take this risk,¡± Jiang Shaobai whispered.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°Mu Feiruo and the others have yet to find the mystic realm¡¯s exit point. If this Crystal Pce is damaged, we¡¯ll have to remain in this mystic realm, and in the end, we will be exposed to the dangers here.¡±


    A slight frown appeared on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s face. He looked as if he wanted to say something, but remained silent in the end.


    ¡°May I know how to address you?¡± Long Xiao asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°My surname is Ye,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Ms. Ye, I have a drawing of my Aunt Jiu here. As we are pressed for time, could Ms. Ye please change her appearance first before we continue?¡± Long Xiao handed a portrait over to Ye Qingtang.


    Conflicting emotions rose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart as she gazed at the woman in the drawing.


    She hade to seek her mother but had never expected to have to pass herself off as her own mother.


    Without another word, Ye Qingtang turned and went back to her room.


    Long Yao was not at all happy with Long Xiao¡¯s n. She didn¡¯t think that the in-looking Ye Qingtang could adequately pass herself off as their Aunt Jiu.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you are taking too big of a risk this time.¡± Furrowing her brows, Long Yao did not hide her displeasure.

 Chapter 1887 - A Lunatic’s Plan (4)

    Chapter 1887: A Lunatic¡¯s n (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°We have no choice now. In the letter that Aunt Jiu left for us, she mentioned this secret pathway in the Crystal Pce. But it can only be activated in the daytime. We have to stop those people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley from damaging the Crystal Pce if we wish to leave. The moment the Crystal Pce is destroyed, we will be in dire straits.¡± Long Xiao let out a gentle sigh.


    Long Yao pursed her lips.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think that she can pass off as Aunt Jiu.¡±


    Just as Long Xiao was just about to reply, a slender figure suddenly glided into view. Long Xiao and the rest instinctively turned toward that figure, and they were instantly stunned by what they saw.


    It was as though that gorgeous youngdy had stepped right out of the portrait. No one could discern the slightest difference in her appearance.


    Long Yao had not been born when Aunt Jiu left home. As a result, she had never seen Aunt Jiu¡¯s in person before. She only knew Aunt Jiu¡¯s face from the portrait.


    But at this point, Long Yao suddenly felt¡­


    That the person standing right before her was her Aunt Jiu.


    Even Long Xiao, who had met Aunt Jiu in person before, was equally dumbstruck. That pale, handsome face seemed to crack. His eyes were fixed upon that lovely youngdy.


    It was like that time when he first met her, so many years before. When he was still a youth, while she was so beautiful and regal.


    ¡°Long Xiao¡­¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s lips curled up gently as she called his name softly. Her smile was like a thousand flowers blooming.


    Ye Qingtang was very amused by the sight of the dumbstruck crowd.


    To be honest, she did look fairly simr to her mother. But no one could tell because of her disguise. Now that Long Xiao wanted her to change her appearance to look like her mother¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s ability to change her appearance had always been top-notch. But since she already looked simr to her mother, Ye Qingtang just had to tweak her appearance a little to achieve aplete disguise.


    ¡°Is this eptable?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice was clearly different from her mother¡¯s and this finally snapped Long Xiao out of his trance. But he still continued to look at Ye Qingtang with wonder.


    Originally, he had thought that Ye Qingtang would only be able to attain a general likeness, but her startling transformation was able to fool even him.


    It was as if the woman standing before him was really his Aunt Jiu.


    The only difference was that Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t possess that familiar hint of merriment¡­


    ¡°You look exactly the same,¡± Long Xiao replied in all honesty.


    Even the antagonistic Long Yao could not say otherwise. She just continued staring at Ye Qingtang with wide, dazed eyes.


    Ye Qingtang smiled.


    There was no way she could fail to look like her mother!


    She had always looked like her mother. Just a slight alteration to her appearance was adequate. In fact, it would be rather upsetting if she didn¡¯t manage to look exactly like her mother.


    Long Xiao stole a few more glimpses at Ye Qingtang before suppressing his inner turmoil and saying, ¡°Ms. Ye, my aunt¡¯s name is Di Jiuyuan. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Di Jiuyuan¡­¡± Ye Qingtang repeated slowly. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your aunt? Why is her surname different?¡±


    Long Xiao replied, ¡°This is one of the rules of my n. Aunt Jiu¡­ she was born different and so her surname is different.¡±


    Even though Long Xiao was speaking rather nonchntly about this, Ye Qingtang could feel that this was a crucial point.


    Same n, different surname. One was Long, the other was Di¡­


    In the entire Second Domain, only the Dragon Emperor n would have such a rule.

 Chapter 1888 - Di Jiuyuan (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1888: Di Jiuyuan (1)</h2>


    Inside the Crystal Pce, Long Xiao was giving Ye Qingtang a crash course. Outside the Crystal Pce, it was an entirely different scene.


    Under the continuous rampage by the people of the Ten Thousand Poison Valley, half the outer walls of the Crystal Pce were already damaged.


    Liu Rusu was standing outside the Crystal Pce, coldly surveying the half-crumbled walls. A slight frown was on her face.


    ¡°How much longer do you need?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister¡­ this crystal is very hard, we will need a bit more time to destroy it.¡± One of the ck-d men spoke up nervously. He broke out in cold sweat under Liu Rusu¡¯s icy stare.


    Liu Rusu narrowed her eyes and lifted her chin imperiously. She red coldly at the ck-d man. ¡°A bunch of useless trash. You can¡¯t even manage such a small task? You are all a disgrace to the Ten Thousand Poison Valley.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Rusu raised her hand and drew it mildly across the ck-d man¡¯s neck.


    In an instant, the man¡¯s face turned pallid as a purple mark suddenly appeared on his neck. He quickly tried to beg for mercy but found that he was unable to speak. That purple mark was already rapidly spreading outward to the rest of his body.


    Before he could even try to utter a cry of despair, the man copsed stiffly on the ground.


    His skin had turned a mottled purple, before turning ck. His bruised flesh then started to rot. In the blink of an eye, that person became a maggot-infested corpse, before turning into a pile of ckened bones.


    The strong smell of rot permeated the air.


    A chill ran down the spines of the other Ten Thousand Poison Valley men as they witnessed the sight.


    All the while, Liu Rusu¡¯s face remained impassive. She behaved as if she had just squashed an ant, and not one of her own men.


    ¡°I will give you another half an hour. You will all end up like him if the Crystal Pce is not destroyed by then,¡± Liu Rusu stated coldly.


    The other ck-d men broke out in cold sweat as their hearts leaped to their throats. They knew very well that Liu Rusu meant what she said.


    As Liu Jiangran observed the malevolent-looking Liu Rusu, he chuckled and shook his head lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Senior Sister. Our men already have the Crystal Pce surrounded. It is just a matter of time before we capture Long Xiao and the rest.¡±


    ¡°People who are useless to me don¡¯t deserve to continue living. Junior Brother, you have been in the Ten Thousand Poison Valley for so long, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand this simple concept?¡±


    Liu Jiangran remained nonchnt in the face of Liu Rusu¡¯s malevolence. He merely nced at the crumbling Crystal Pce. ¡°Our main goal is to find Di Jiuyuan. Long Xiao and the rest are just a means to our end. But Di Jiuyuan has been missing for so many years. Although we know she wasst seen entering the mystic realm, no one can be sure if she is still inside, right?¡±


    Liu Rusu smirked. ¡°If she is, we will definitely be able to find her.¡±


    Liu Jiangran replied, ¡°Of course. I have never met Di Jiuyuan, but I¡¯ve heard that she is very formidable. Many years ago, she already possessed extraordinary talent despite her young age. Most of the elders of the Dragon Emperor n were not even her match. Now that she has remained in the mystic realm for so many years, her powers must have grown exponentially. To find Di Jiuyuan, Senior Sister only needs to hold the lives of Long Xiao and the others in our hands.¡±

 Chapter 1889 - Di Jiuyuan (2)

    Chapter 1889: Di Jiuyuan (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Of course I am well aware of that. Why else do you think I am wasting my time here?¡± Liu Rusu snapped.


    Seemingly used to her attitude, Liu Jiangran only smiled. ¡°Senior Sister is indeed smart and astute. You think of everything.¡±


    Although Liu Rusu wanted to reply, the doors to the Crystal Pce suddenly opened. Liu Rusu and the others immediately turned to look.


    ¡°Long Xiao, you finally dare to show your face?¡± Liu Rusu raised her brows slightly as she gazed at Long Xiao, who had just emerged with a group of people.


    A smile was on Long Xiao¡¯s face. ¡°Why would I not dare to?¡±


    ¡°Useless trash. Surrender now and I might let you suffer a little less pain,¡± Liu Rusu demanded.


    Standing beside Long Xiao, Long Yao¡¯s expression immediately darkened at Liu Rusu¡¯s arrogance. She wanted to make a move but was discreetly held back by Long Xiao.


    ¡°Surrender? You must be dreaming.¡± Long Xiao smiled.


    Liu Rusu narrowed her eyes. She raised her hand, prepared to strike Long Xiao. But just as Liu Rusu lifted her hand, an amused voice suddenly echoed from within the Crystal Pce.


    ¡°How did Liu Ruofeng end up producing such ill-mannered disciples like you?¡±


    A slender figure sashayed out of the front entrance.


    Liu Rusu immediately halted upon hearing the name ¡®Liu Ruofeng¡¯.


    Liu Ruofeng was the Master of both Liu Rusu and Liu Jiangran. He was also the current Poison Emperor of the Ten Thousand Poison Valley.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you address my Master by his name!¡± Liu Rusu stated coldly.


    The slender figure continued to float out of the Crystal Pce. It was a breathtakingly gorgeous youngdy.


    Liu Rusu waspletely thunderstruck when she finally had a clear look.


    Staring in a daze at the lovely young woman emerging from the Crystal Pce, Liu Rusu looked as if she couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes.


    Di Jiuyuan had already vanished from the Second Domain before Liu Rusu joined the Ten Thousand Poison Valley. As a result, everything she knew about Di Jiuyuan was hearsay from her Master, Liu Ruofeng. Liu Rusu had also seen the portrait of Di Jiuyuan hanging in her Master¡¯s study.


    ¡°Di Jiuyuan?!¡± As cold and imperious as Liu Rusu was, even she couldn¡¯t help being stunned by the sight of ¡®Di Jiuyuan¡¯.


    With Di Jiuyuan¡¯s face, Ye Qingtang gazed calmly at the Ten Thousand Poison Valley people. Luckily she had previously pretended to be the Holy Lord of Shadows and was very well-versed in assuming the mannerisms of a domineering figure.


    As she nced past Long Xiao and the others, her lips curved up gently in an elegant smile.


    ¡°Senior Sister, that is¡­ Di Jiuyuan?¡± Since Liu Jiangran was a bit younger, he knew even less about Di Jiuyuan.


    Liu Rusu¡¯s face turned grim. They hade intending to find Di Jiuyuan, but¡­ she had nned to capture Long Xiao and the rest as hostages first, before slowly sussing out Di Jiuyuan¡¯s whereabouts. In this way, they couldy a trap for Di Jiuyuan to fall in on her own.


    But now¡­


    It was hard to believe that Long Xiao and his people had already found the missing Di Jiuyuan.


    ¡°Could she be a fake? Di Jiuyuan has been missing for so long. How did Long Xiao and his people manage to find her so easily? Moreover¡­ doesn¡¯t Senior Sister find that Di Jiuyuan¡¯s sudden appearance at this crucial point is too much of a coincidence?¡± Liu Jiangran piped up.


    Di Jiuyuan was very formidable. Long before she went missing, she was already a high-level practitioner who dominated over her peers. They were no match for her at all.


    A cold glint shed past Liu Rusu¡¯s eyes. With a chilly smile on her face, Liu Rusu stepped forward and cupped her fists in a respectful gesture. ¡°Greetings, Senior Di. I am your junior, Liu Rusu. I have heard many great things about you and it is my honor to finally meet you today. I havee on behalf of my Master to find you.¡±


    Real or fake, they would know soon enough.

 Chapter 1890 - : Di Jiuyuan (3)

    Chapter 1890: Di Jiuyuan (3)</h2>


    The veiled malevolence in Liu Rusu¡¯s eyes was not hard to notice. Ye Qingtang had seen much of such hidden spite in the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang remained calm. She cast a sweeping nce at Long Xiao and the rest before saying, ¡°Liu Ruofeng asked you all to seek me out in this manner? The Ten Thousand Poison Valley has be too bold. How dare you attack the people of my Dragon Emperor n.¡±


    A powerful aura radiated from Ye Qingtang as she spoke those words.


    The overwhelming aura momentarily startled Liu Rusu and the entourage around her. That intense, powerful aura was an immediate signal of how this woman was so much more formidable than them!


    A drop of cold sweat dripped down Liu Rusu¡¯s forehead.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief on seeing Liu Rusu and her men¡¯s reactions.


    Beforeing out, Long Xiao had specially given her a special elixir cultivated by the Dragon Emperor n. This elixir could imitate the aura of a powerful practitioner. While it could be used for intimidation purposes, her ruse would be exposed if they were to really engage in a fight.


    Long Xiao also heaved a secret sigh of relief on seeing how well Ye Qingtang was acting.


    This youngdy from the First Domain was more steady than he had expected.


    Liu Rusu and her men had initially suspected Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity. But after experiencing her powerful aura, they were all feeling very fretful.


    It must be said that no one in Long Xiao¡¯s gang could exude such a powerful aura.


    ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t be angry. We were following orders and had no choice. Master has been single-mindedly trying to find you for so many years. Every action wemitted was only because we cared.¡± Liu Jiangran braced himself against the powerful aura as he spoke up.


    ¡°What a joke. Liu Ruofeng and I have nothing more to do with each other. If he really wanted to see me, he should havee himself. Otherwise¡­¡± Ye Qingtang secretly unleashed an extra modicum of the elixir inside her, exuding an even more oppressive aura.


    During the debrief, Long Xiao hadn¡¯t borated on what had happened between Di Jiuyuan and Liu Ruofeng. He had only given some brief points about it to Ye Qingtang.


    Liu Jiangran didn¡¯t speak but just exchanged looks with Liu Rusu.


    The aura of this ¡°Di Jiuyuan¡± was indeed powerful. But something just didn¡¯t feel quite right.


    They had harmed the people of the Dragon Emperor n and with Di Jiuyuan¡¯s powers, there was no need for her to waste words with them. She could have just killed them all in the blink of an eye. But this ¡°Di Jiuyuan¡± didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking them.


    Why?


    Their earlier suspicions surfaced once again.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Liu Jiangran wanted to probe again.


    But a cold glint suddenly shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she lifted her palm. A ck, palm-sized metal globe floated upon her palm.


    The faces of Liu Jiangran and the rest all turned ashen at the sight of the ck globe!


    The Absolute Ten Thousand Poison!


    As Liu Ruofeng¡¯s disciples, they naturally knew what that ck ball in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand was.


    That year, before Liu Ruofeng and Di Jiuyuan had parted ways, Liu Ruofeng had managed to cultivate the ultimate poison of the Second Domain. That poison was colorless, tasteless and odorless. It could kill without detection. Once poisoned, even Liu Ruofeng would not be able to neutralize the effects.


    Liu Ruofeng had spent 10 years and was able to cultivate just one unit of that poison, and he had given it to Di Jiuyuan.


    After their parting, Liu Ruofeng spent another decade cultivating another unit. That unit was now stored in the grand hall of the Ten Thousand Poison Valley.

 Chapter 1891 - Di Jiuyuan (4)

    Chapter 1891: Di Jiuyuan (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosFor this poison, there were only those two units in the entire world. Apart from Liu Ruofeng, Di Jiuyuan was the only person who had one.


    At the sight of that Absolute Ten Thousand Poison, the suspicion and doubt shrouding the minds of Liu Jiangran and her people instantly reduced by half.


    ¡°Your master gave this to me years ago. On ount of my past friendship with him, I don¡¯t want to cause you all any harm. But if you still refuse to back off¡­ Well, I am rather curious to see if this poison is as formidable as Liu Ruofeng imed.¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang made as if she was going to activate that ck globe.


    ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Liu Jiangran waspletely cowed and he shrunk back unconsciously.


    The poison within would disperse from the moment the deadly ck ball was activated. Once infected, even a Paragon-level practitioner would die a terrible death.


    While they were still in the Ten Thousand Poison Valley, Liu Jiangran and his people had been warned over and over again not toe into contact with that poison. They knew just how powerful it was.


    ¡°Scram.¡± Ye Qingtang ordered, her expression cold and foreboding.


    Having no other choice, Liu Jiangran and Liu Rusu could only retreat with their men. They were not a match for Di Jiuyuan. But at least they now knew that Di Jiuyuan was still inside the mystic realm.


    With that in mind, they retreated and prepared to locate the exit out from the mystic realm. It was important that they returned to the Ten Thousand Poison Valley to report on Di Jiuyuan¡¯s whereabouts.


    Finally! Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief as she watched the people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley depart.


    Long Xiao and the rest also finally rxed somewhat.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Ye for helping us,¡± Long Xiao spoke up gratefully.


    In all honesty, he had felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers werecking, and never expected her to put up such a wless and steady performance in front of Liu Rusu and her men.


    Long Xiao had intended for Ye Qingtang to just stall for time until it was daylight when those monsters could deal with Liu Rusu and her people. He never expected Ye Qingtang to act so well that Liu Rusu and her men were scared off.


    If not for the fact that he already knew she was a fake, Long Xiao himself would have believed that she was really Di Jiuyuan, given her authentic performance. Even Long Yao was now looking at Ye Qingtang with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I just hope that you won¡¯t drag me into your affairs again. Here, let me return this to you.¡± Ye Qingtang tossed the Absolute Ten Thousand Poison over to Long Xiao.


    She had initially found it rather puzzling¡ªwhy was Long Xiao so confident that she could impersonate Di Jiuyuan?


    So it was because they had the elixir and this poison.


    Long Xiao was shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s nonchnt handling of the Absolute Ten Thousand Poison. He hurriedly reached out to catch it.


    ¡°Ms. Ye, please don¡¯t throw this thing around. We will all die here if you identally activate it.¡± Long Xiao also gave a bitter smile as he spoke. This Absolute Ten Thousand Poison was left behind by Aunt Jiu right before she departed. Long Xiao had kept it on him all this time, never expecting that he would have a use for it today.


    Everyone finally heaved a great sigh of relief after settling those people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley. But they knew very well that this was just a temporary respite. Those people were just heading back to deliver news of Di Jiuyuan¡¯s reappearance. There was no doubt that the main army of the Ten Thousand Poison Valley would be back.


    ¡°I say¡­ Liu Ruofeng is so desperate to find your Aunt Jiu¡­ is it for love or revenge?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with feigned ignorance.


    Long Xiao was momentarily taken aback, but then he smiled again. ¡°We are not sure exactly what happened in our elders¡¯ generation, but Aunt Jiu¡¯s rejection of Liu Ruofeng was indeed a major blow to him.¡±

 Chapter 1892 - Breakthrough (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1892: Breakthrough (1)</h2>


    At that time, Liu Ruofeng was still not the Poison Emperor. Nevertheless, he had already disyed exceptional talent and it was universally known that he would be the next Poison Emperor. As a result, everyone treated him with the utmost respect.


    No one expected him to be humiliated by the very woman whom he had taken a fancy to. He had nearly be theughingstock of the entire Second Domain.


    Ye Qingtang suppressed a smirk. She knew very well that Liu Ruofeng must be seeking out Di Jiuyuan for something much moreplicated than that. However, it looked like Long Xiao was unwilling to divulge any further.


    If she wished to learn more about her mother, it was likely she would have to go to the Second Domain to investigate.


    Although the danger had passed, the security they had now would not hold for long. Ye Qingtang, Long Xiao, and the rest had to find the exit from the mystic realm while it was still dark.


    Not only that, Long Xiao and his men were still injured. Although they had yet to find traces of Di Jiuyuan, they did not dare to linger on.


    Ye Qingtang and herpanions were even more anxious to leave the mystic realm, in case they were once again dragged into this messy affair.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang was already very satisfied knowing her mother¡¯s name and family n. It was more information than she had hoped to find.


    Before leaving, Ye Qingtang told Fu Qiu to stay hidden away for the time being. This was in case the Ten Thousand Poison Valley folks came back and failed to find them¡ªFu Qiu would be unwittingly implicated.


    Fu Qiu understood. It handed over a silk box to Ye Qingtang, exining that this was something her mother had previously left in its care. It asked Ye Qingtang to open it only after leaving the mystic realm.


    Before this, Baili Xi and the rest had already been seeking out the exit and found some clues. As a result, they managed to locate the exit rather easily before daylight.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the exit from the mystic realm. She was truly exhausted after this long tribtion.


    Giving the mystic realm onest nce, Ye Qingtang and the others finally fled from the ce.


    The world spun around them before Ye Qingtang and her group returned once again to the ind. Looking at everyone¡¯s wretched states, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to stretch out, an intense power suddenly surged within her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Shaobai was startled by the sight of the intensifying light emanating from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo were likewise astounded.


    ¡°Ms. Ye, it looks like¡­ you are going to have a breakthrough?¡± Baili Xi gave a slight frown.


    The previous time when they entered the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm, they hadn¡¯t felt anything much while they were inside. But one of theirpanions had gained a fortuitous experience.


    That person didn¡¯t have any reaction at the beginning, but her powers suddenly surged after leaving the mystic realm.


    ¡°The powers of the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm would not be revealed while we are inside. Perhaps Ms. Ye had a lucky encounter but didn¡¯t notice it at that time. Brother Jiang, quickly take her back to rest. She looks like she is going to have a breakthrough anytime now,¡± Mu Feiruo hurriedly advised.


    Jiang Shaobai didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. He immediately lifted the dazed Ye Qingtang into his arms and carried both her and Little White Tiger back to their amodations on the ind.


    What was going? Ye Qingtang could only feel a burning intensity inside her body, which was now radiating waves of orange light. Her temperature was also rising steadily.


    Despite the barrier of their clothing, Jiang Shaobai was already flushed from the heat exuded by Ye Qingtang¡¯s high temperature.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s state of mind was bing increasingly hazy. She felt like she was submerged in a sea of darkness with orange dots of light continuously shing at her from all angles. The glowing lights looked like those spirit stones inside the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm.

 Chapter 1893 - : Breakthrough (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1893: Breakthrough (2)</h2>


    Those tiny dots of light increased exponentially until it looked like a star-strewn night sky. Ye Qingtang stood in the center, wanting to move but found herself unable to. All she could do was to stare on dumbly as those dots of light shot toward her.


    In the blink of an eye, those lights surged into her body, until she felt like she was about to burst open. Beads of cold sweat broke out all over her, as well as a bone-crushing pain. The pain was excruciating, as if she was torn apart, then smashed into pieces at the same time.


    Was she going to die like this?


    But just as she was enduring the torment, a faint blue light suddenly appeared in the darkness.


    That blue light was like a stream of pure spring water. It enveloped Ye Qingtang and controlled her absorption of those orange lights so that it was more bearable.


    How could this be?


    Ye Qingtang was very confused. She could vaguely feel that those orange lights were simr to the power of those spirit stones she had previously absorbed. But during that time in the mystic realm, she had only felt her strength increase. There were no other effects.


    How did this power, which originated from those fat catfish, suddenly be so intense once she left the mystic realm?


    Mu Feiruo and the rest didn¡¯t know that the power held by those spirit stones could be used for cultivation. As a result, they didn¡¯t forewarn Ye Qingtang that powers gleaned from the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm were in a suppressed form.


    The true magnitude of the powers would be activated the moment one left the mystic realm.


    Ye Qingtang had absorbed several thousand spirit stones while in the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm. The power held by those stones was astronomical. It was not something that Ye Qingtang couldpletely absorb and convert.


    If not for the Deity Ocean inside Ye Qingtang, which detected the abnormal activity and was trying to help her convert the energy, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body would probably have already exploded from the tremendous force generated within her!


    After being demonized, the powers of the fat catfish in the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm were at least at the Paragon level. And those spirit stones embodied the powers of those catfish. As Ye Qingtang had absorbed the powers of countless fat catfish¡ªit was a wonder she didn¡¯t burst to death.


    Even with the Deity Ocean¡¯s help, Ye Qingtang still felt like dying from the burgeoning power. She felt like every single cell in her body was being torn apart and reformed over and over again. The painpletely overwhelmed her.


    Ye Qingtang was tormented for a long time within the darkness. Her consciousness gradually submerged itself into the Deity Ocean.


    Meanwhile on the outside, Jiang Shaobai gazed anxiously at Ye Qingtang, who was lying in bed and glowing with an orange light.


    The light seemed to radiate from within Ye Qingtang. Pulsating in waves, it was like she was harboring a mini sun inside her body.


    For several consecutive days, Ye Qingtang showed no signs of waking up. Instead, the orange glow seemed to grow even more intense.


    Baili Xi and Mu Feiruo came to visit many times but didn¡¯t see any signs of Ye Qingtang awakening. It had been several days since they came out of the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm, and it was time for them to return to their n. They had no choice but to bid farewell to Jiang Shaobai and Ye Qingtang, and leave the ind first.


    All the while, Jiang Shaobai sat by Ye Qingtang¡¯s beside, his face pale and grim. A powerful light suddenly burst out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, such that Jiang Shaobai was nearly knocked onto the ground. He felt like a huge rock was pinning him to the floor.


    He quickly activated his own energy to shield against that powerful light.


    Even then Ye Qingtang still showed no signs of awakening. But her aura suddenly increased exponentially!


    She had just experienced a breakthrough¡­


    Jiang Shaobai widened his eyes. If not for the fact that he was witnessing it with his very own eyes, he would not have believed that Ye Qingtang could have had a breakthrough while unconscious.

 Chapter 1894 - Breakthrough (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1894: Breakthrough (3)</h2>


    What surprised Jiang Shaobai even more was¡­


    The aura surrounding Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t dissipated even after her first breakthrough, she seemed to have another breakthroughing!


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang was unconscious for quite some time and when she finally woke up, she opened her eyes to see Little White Tiger and Jiang Shaobai both asleep beside her.


    The youth¡¯s face was pale and though he was asleep, he seemed to be troubled by something, having furrowed brows even during his rest.


    When Ye Qingtang wanted to sit up, she felt as though her bones had been broken and healed. She felt sore all over, even her clothes were soaking wet, as though she had juste out of a pool of water.


    What happened?


    It took her some effort to sit up. Though she was sore all over and the pain was quite unbearable, she felt strangely rejuvenated.


    ¡°Er¡­¡± Awakened by her movement, Jiang Shaobai slowly opened his eyes.


    When he saw that Ye Qingtang could sit up, there was a glint of excitement in his eyes as he stood up in one swift movement.


    ¡°Sister Qing, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±


    ¡°Almost 2 weeks,¡± Jiang Shaobai replied.


    ¡°¡­¡± F*ck!


    Was she a pig?


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck.


    Herst memories stopped when they left the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm with Baili Xi. She seemed to have no existing memories of anything after that. All she could remember was the gleaming spots as well as the warm blue lights that surrounded her.


    ¡°Sister Qing, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± When Jiang Shaobai saw that Ye Qingtang was finally awake, he was delighted. Without her even mentioning anything, he ran out to get some food for her.


    Although it had been two weeks, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t feel hungry, nor was she thirsty. It felt as though she had just taken a nap and other than the soreness in her body, she didn¡¯t feel any abnormalities.


    She tried to get up from the bed but when she pulled the nket, she woke Little White Tiger up.


    Little White Tiger raised its eyes, looking at Ye Qingtang and the corners of its mouth twitched.


    ¡°¡­¡± What kind of expression is that?


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. I thought that you weren¡¯t going to wake up forever if you took any longer.¡± Little White Tiger stretched its body before jumping off the bed.


    ¡°I have no idea why I slept for so long either.¡±


    Little White Tiger was stunned.


    ¡°You have no idea?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Little White Tiger looked at Ye Qingtang with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Does your body feel different?¡±


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t understand why Little White Tiger asked her that. She lowered her eyes, only noticing her soaking wet clothes and nothing else was different.


    She hadn¡¯t grown an extra hand.


    The corners of the Little White Tiger¡¯s mouth twitched again. ¡°Check your powers.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was perplexed, but she continued to check the powers within her body. She waspletely astonished by the results.


    What the hell!


    What the heck happened?


    Seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s shocked expression, Little White Tiger said, ¡°You¡¯re the first in the world to increase your level by just sleeping. This is strange. I only saw you absorbing the energy from the spirit stones in the mystic realm, you did nothing else and yet¡­ you achieved breakthrough this quickly.¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. ¡°Actually¡­ those spirit stones areposed of spirit energy from the fat catfishes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Little White Tiger¡¯s eyes almost popped out hearing that.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±

 Chapter 1895 - Massacre (1)

    Chapter 1895: Massacre (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang told Little White Tiger all about her time in the Crystal Pce and witnessing the fat catfish being demonized. In reality, she could not be sure if it was an actual demonization.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Those spirit stones don¡¯t look like they could be produced by living bodies.¡± Little White Tiger was puzzled.


    Even though it found those spirit stones and fat catfish very strange, there was no way they could resolve their doubts now since they had already left the mystic realm.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Little White Tiger looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Little White Tiger felt that Ye Qingtang¡¯s recent breakthrough might not be a good thing.


    ¡°Bloated¡­¡± Ye Qingtang rubbed her chest. Having slept for so long, she had not consumed anything, not even a drop of water. Even so, she felt extremely bloated, as if a big ball of power was still stuck somewhere in her body, not fully absorbed yet.


    ¡°Of course you are bloated. You absorbed so many spirit stones. I estimate that it will take some time before youpletely digest all of that energy. The remaining power will probably just continue to linger in your body,¡± Little White Tiger said.


    One bad thing about Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden breakthrough was the risk of her exploding to death. It was a miracle that she had managed to hold on until now.


    Ye Qingtang believed that it was mainly thanks to the Deity Ocean, which slowed down her absorption of the power to a tolerable pace that allowed for her body to take it in. On top of that, her Devouring Bloodline probably also aided her assimtion of all that energy.


    Although she was unable topletely absorb everything all at once, she could slowly convert all that energy over time.


    This was considered good news to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang got out of bed and washed up, changing out of her dirty clothes. Since Jiang Shaobai had also brought over some food for her, she finally felt somewhat refreshed.


    As they had lingered on this ind for quite some time now, Baili Xi and the rest had left long before.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t n to stay much longer on this ind. Together with Jiang Shaobai and Little White Tiger, they left the Ind of Immortal Footsteps and headed back to Taiyuan Valley.


    They travelled quickly, not stopping until they arrived at the borders of Taiyuan Valley.


    ¡°Sister Qing, what do you think Jiang Yisheng¡¯s reaction would be¡­ if I told him that his beloved goddess is actually a man?¡± A sly grin was on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent.


    This young fellow had been rather quiet during the entire way home. So it was because he had been nursing such a thought.


    The two of them entered Taiyuan Valley with grins on their faces. But the front square of Taiyuan Valley waspletely empty. There was no one around at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte morning, why is there no one out here training? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ the elders are in a good mood and gave everyone a day off?¡± Jiang Shaobai scanned the surroundings, feeling very puzzled.


    On a typical day, the square would be filled withrge groups of youngsters training from the moment the sun rose. The elders would also make frequent appearances to make sure no one skived.


    But it was all empty today. It was a rare sight.


    ¡°Sister Qing, you must be tired. Why don¡¯t you go back to rest first? I need to report to Elder Qian about some matters.¡± Jiang Shaobai gave Ye Qingtang a wave before scurrying off.


    Ye Qingtang was indeed feeling rather tired and made to return to her ce to rest. She would then mull over what to do next. But as she walked past the square, Ye Qingtang felt that something just didn¡¯t feel right.


    It was too quiet in the entire Taiyuan Valley. Apart from the chirping of birds and scuttling of bugs across the ground, there were no other sounds at all. Ye Qingtang walked on for quite some time but didn¡¯t encounter a single person.


    It was strange.

 Chapter 1896 - Massacre (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1896: Massacre (2)</h2>


    ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± Little White Tiger also found it very strange.


    As Ye Qingtang pondered the situation, the faint scent of blood suddenly drifted into her nostrils. That scent had originated from the nearby practice hall. Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang walked over to the hall.


    The main doors to the practice hall were closed. Standing outside, Ye Qingtang could not hear any sound at all.


    Stepping forward, Ye Qingtang pushed open the door. Her fingers made contact with something sticky on the handle. She pulled back her hand and saw that her fingers were stained a deep brown.


    That sticky stain gave off an intense smell of blood.


    ¡°Is this¡­ blood?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    The door handles of the practice hall were deep brown and any bloodstains on the surface were not immediately noticeable.


    A sense of unease suddenly arose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. She pushed open the door and waspletely thunderstruck by what she saw inside.


    Nearly a hundred rotting corpses were piled inside therge practice hall¡­


    Dried blood had pooled beneath those corpses and the smell of blood and rotting flesh permeated the entire space.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wide eyes took in the hellish scene before her. Those corpses were garbed in the uniform of the Jiang family disciples.


    Ye Qingtang surveyed the debris left behind in the practice hall. She gasped when her gazended on a familiar face.


    ¡°Jiang Yisheng¡­¡±


    Jiang Yisheng had copsed in a corner of the practice hall. A huge stter of blood stained the wall behind him. Heid limply against the wall, that handsome facepletely drained of all color. One arm was visibly broken while white maggots feasted upon his open flesh wounds. Meanwhile¡­ he remainedpletely still, as if in aa or dead.


    No¡­


    Jiang Yisheng was dead.


    And he had been dead for quite some time.


    Ye Qingtang felt like a huge rock was pressing down on her chest. It was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Nearby, Jiang Yiran and Jiang Yanyun¡¯s bodies were piled together. The cheeky Jiang Yiran had his entire lower jaw ripped off. Left with only half a face, his eyes remained wide open in a vicious expression.


    One of Jiang Yanyun¡¯s hand was under Jiang Yiran¡¯s body. He had copsed face down and a gaping hole could be seen on his upper back. The hole prated all the way through to the front of his chest.


    It looked like he was trying to lead Jiang Yiran away but failed to escape the nightmarish scene.


    What the hell happened?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Everywhere she looked, the morbid scene of death met her eyes. All of these Taiyuan Valley youths were talented and gifted practitioners.


    Especially Jiang Yanyun. His abilities were on par with the most powerful practitioners of his generation in Central Maind.


    What kind of people¡­ could kill all of them in such a terrible manner?


    Even Jiang Yanyun didn¡¯t manage to escape?


    ¡°What¡­ happened here? How did all these people end up dead?¡± Little White Tiger was also stunned by the scene.


    They had gone to the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm, only to return and find everyone in Taiyuan Valley dead?


    Ye Qingtang looked extremely grim. A startling thought suddenly entered her mind.


    ¡°Sh*t, Shaobai!¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know who killed everyone here. She also didn¡¯t know if those people were still in Taiyuan Valley.

 Chapter 1897 - Massacre (3)

    Chapter 1897: Massacre (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosShe was now very worried about Jiang Shaobai.


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang headed toward the elders¡¯ hall with Little White Tiger in her arms.


    On the way there, she could see bloodstains and the fallen bodies of Jiang family disciples all around. Foreboding thoughts wrecked havoc on her mind and Ye Qingtang felt increasingly fretful.


    The back area of Taiyuan Valley was covered in blood. Those fallen disciples had encountered wretched deaths by the side of the road.


    Ye Qingtang charged toward the elders¡¯ hall.


    By the time she stood before the hall, her face had turnedpletely pale. Within the hall, Elder Qian and the others were all ¡°sitting¡± in the middle.


    ¡°Elder Qian¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips quivered as she stared at the elder sitting upon a chair, his head drooping downward. She could smell the thick, pungent scent of blood.


    Elder Qian was sitting there like how he always used to.


    But he was motionless and his arms had been nailed to the chair handles with two thick iron nails. His shoulders had been nailed to the back of the chair, while his legs were nailed to the legs of the chair¡­


    Blood had flowed out of Elder Qian¡¯s wounds and mingled with the blood of the other elders, staining the floor of the elders¡¯ hall into a dark crimson.


    Elder Qian was dead. The other elders in Taiyuan Valley were all dead. They had been nailed to their chairs. The whole scene was filled with tant mockery and macabre satire.


    They looked like toys that could be manipted however one pleased.


    ¡°Shaobai¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s unease grew deeper. She scurried about trying to find Jiang Shaobai.


    In the end, she noticed a fresh set of footprints on the bloodied floor. The footprints were somewhat messy and they led right out of the hall.


    Ye Qingtang followed the footprints left behind by Jiang Shaobai.


    She spotted him on the front square.


    ¡°Sister Qing.¡± Jiang Shaobai seemed to have felt Ye Qingtang¡¯s presence. He slowly turned around. There was a crooked smile on his usually cheerful face.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ seems to be dead¡­¡±


    When she saw Jiang Shaobai, Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness he was fine.


    ¡°We cannot stay here. We must return to the Jiang family residence and inform the Domain Monarch.¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know what had happened but instinctively knew that it was dangerous to linger here in Taiyuan Valley.


    He nodded before he paused and asked, ¡°Did you see Jiang Yisheng?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was momentarily taken aback. She was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, I saw him¡­¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded almost imperceptibly, the image of his rotting body shing past her mind.


    A bitter smile twisted on Jiang Shaobai¡¯s face. ¡°Should have expected that. Even Elder Qian and the others couldn¡¯t escape death. He is so lousy, how could he have survived?¡±


    At this, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how to reply. She was also feeling very upset at their deaths.


    ¡°Jiang Yisheng was the first Jiang family disciple I met after I arrived at Taiyuan Valley. He was very arrogant but became more humble after I gave him a good thrashing¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse.


    Ye Qingtang lowered her eyes. She had no idea how tofort him.


    ¡°Sister Qing, let¡¯s go back to the Jiang family residence. The Domain Monarch will be able to find out who did this. I must avenge that silly Jiang Yisheng.¡± Jiang Shaobai took a deep breath.


    Ye Qingtang nodded again. She knew how terrible Jiang Shaobai must be feeling. It was useless for her to say anything else now.


    This was a blood debt that could only be repaid by finding the identity of the murderers!

 Chapter 1898 - Massacre (4)

    Chapter 1898: Massacre (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai immediately headed to the Jiang family residence. They wanted to report on everything they had seen at Taiyuan Valley.


    But¡­


    When Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai arrived, they werepletely thunderstruck by the scene that greeted them.


    The formerly grand and magnificent Jiang family residence was now a wreck. Bodies of several Jiang family guards were strewn outside the main gates of the residence.


    A deep sense of foreboding rose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    Could it be¡­


    Even the Jiang family?


    A buzzing sound hounded Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears as images of Mo Yi and Jiang Lang surfaced in her mind¡¯s eye. Before Jiang Shaobai could say a word, Ye Qingtang dashed into the Jiang family residence.


    It was a bloodbath within thepound. Blood was sttered everywhere as corpses covered nearly every inch of the ground. Ye Qingtang quickly scanned through all the bodies, terrified that she might recognize a familiar face.


    Jiang Shaobai followed her in. His face turnedpletely pallid at the sight. The pair decided to split up to see what they could find in thepound.


    As Ye Qingtang hurried over to Jiang Lang and Mo Yi¡¯s lodgings, the eerie quietness seemed to pervade all her senses.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously slowed down her steps. She swallowed the unease rising in her throat.


    Jiang Lang and Mo Yi were not her biological parents but their care and protection made Ye Qingtang feel like they were her real family.


    They were like Ye Ling, who had raised her in Lin Town.


    Jiang Lang and Mo Yi¡¯s courtyard was empty. Just as Ye Qingtang was about to enter the rooms she heard a blood-curdling scream.


    ¡°Shaobai!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart leaped at that familiar voice. She was about to run toward the source of the scream when a bloodied figure suddenly leaped across the walls.


    In the next second, the person fell heavily right in front of Ye Qingtang.


    The person was bleeding profusely.


    Jiang Shaobai, who had been perfectly fine just minutes ago, was now in dire straits. There was a deep wound on his head from which bright red blood kept pouring out. The rest of his body was covered with burn marks, such that not a clear inch of his originally-smooth skin could be seen.


    ¡°Run¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai nced up at Ye Qingtang before he drew up thest of his strength to gasp out his final word. He then copsed onto the ground, eyes closing for thest time.


    ¡°Sh*t, someone¡¯s after him. I can feel that person¡¯s aura¡­ it¡¯s powerful beyond belief.¡± Little White Tiger could instinctively feel that danger was approaching fast.


    Within seconds, Little White Tiger morphed into itsrger form.


    ¡°We have to go.¡±


    Little White Tiger¡¯s instincts told it that they would perish here if they lingered on and were caught up by their pursuer.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t hesitate. Scooping up Jiang Shaobai from the floor, she jumped onto the white tiger¡¯s back.


    Little White Tiger White leaped out of the courtyard and fled as fast as it could.


    Just as they left, a figurended on the spot formerly upied by the pair. The ground of the courtyard cracked open the moment the figure touched the floor.


    ¡°Oh? The rats have scurried away?¡± A low voice with a hint of amusement echoed through the deadly silence of the courtyard.

 Chapter 1899 - Massacre (5)

    Chapter 1899: Massacre (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosWhite Tiger sprinted forward with Ye Qingtang and Jiang Shaobai on its back. Blood continued to pour forth from Jiang Shaobai¡¯s wound while Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart pounded heavily.


    It was only after White Tiger confirmed that no one was pursuing them that Ye Qingtang finally told it to find a safe spot at the foot of the mountain to take a rest.


    Jiang Shaobai was gravely injured. He was unconscious and his entire body felt feverish to the touch. It was like a ball of fire that had been ignited in his body.


    Without leaving any for herself, Ye Qingtang administered all of her sacred healing elixirs to Jiang Shaobai. It was only then that his breathing finally became more steady.


    Ye Qingtang started to clean up his wound. She drew back in shock and nearly stopped breathing when she saw the deep gash and the shattered skull bone beneath.


    Jiang Shaobai¡¯s powers were a mystery to her. Ye Qingtang had never sparred with Jiang Shaobai before but following her recent breakthrough, she could feel that Jiang Shaobai¡¯s powers were far beyond that of Jiang Yanyun¡¯s. In fact¡­ he must have already attained the Sixth Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate realm.


    Also, he was powerful enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with Baili Xi from the first Martial Arts Championship.


    But¡­


    She had just left Jiang Shaobai¡¯s side for a few minutes. How had someone already managed to cause such grievous injuries to him?


    It was strange. Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t even heard the slightest hint of a skirmish. From that, it was clear that the fight was a one-sided battle, with Jiang Shaobai on the losing end¡­ Someone formidable enough topletely overpower Jiang Shaobai¡ªthat person must be at least two levels higher than him¡­


    Ye Qingtang found the situation increasingly bizarre. Taiyuan Valley had been destroyed, the Jiang family residence was also desecrated. As much as Ye Qingtang wanted to get to the bottom of this, she was unable to return to the Jiang family residence to investigate the matter.


    That person was still at the Jiang family residence.


    Who the hell was that person?


    Unfortunately, only Jiang Shaobai would know.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to move Jiang Shaobai due to his serious injuries. She had no choice but toy low with him for the moment so that he could recuperate.


    Now they could no longer return to the Jiang family residence, even though Ye Qingtang desperately wished to know whether Jiang Lang and his wife Jiang Xun were safe.


    As for the identity of that person, they had no choice but to wait until Jiang Shaobai regained consciousness.


    Ye Qingtang decided to let Little White Tiger stand guard in case the person secretly caught up with them¡ªmeanwhile, she would concentrate on taking care of Jiang Shaobai.


    Jiang Shaobai slept for seven consecutive days.


    On the eighth day, Jiang Shaobai uttered a low groan. Ye Qingtang immediately turned toward him.


    ¡°Shaobai?¡±


    Jiang Shaobai slowly opened his eyes. His pale face was dazed as he stared at Ye Qingtang with his head slightly tilted.


    ¡°Shaobai, how are you feeling?¡±


    Jiang Shaobai didn¡¯t reply but just continued staring at Ye Qingtang. There was no expression on his face and his calmness disturbed Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Shaobai?¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    Suddenly Jiang Shaobai blinked, then he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Shaobai.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. A shocking thought popped into her mind as she nced hesitantly at the youth.


    ¡°Jiang Shaobai?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Shaobai,¡± he repeated dully.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely thunderstruck.


    She stared into Jiang Shaobai¡¯s empty eyes. That intelligent and impish face was now as simple and befuddled as a child¡¯s.


    ¡°Hehe, Shaobai.¡± Jiang Shaobai suddenly giggled as he looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s stiff expression. He repeated his name and lifted his injured hand to touch Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1900 - Massacre (6)

    <h2>Chapter 1900: Massacre (6)</h2>


    But the moment he made contact with Ye Qingtang¡¯s cheek, pain shot through his wounded arm and he quickly drew back his hand with a howl. He looked as frightened as an injured little animal.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face turned pale.


    The strike to his skull had caused Jiang Shaobai to be mentally impaired¡­


    Staring at the thick bandages on his head, Ye Qingtang was unwilling to ept this fact, but¡­ that doltish expression on his face was simr to that of a two to three-year-old child.


    Where had that cunning, sharp-tongued teenager gone to?


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and suppressed her rising anxiety. She carefully reapplied medicine to Jiang Shaobai¡¯s hand. Left in this state, Jiang Shaobai was no longer lucid. No one would be able to tell her who had attacked him.


    With a foolish expression on his face, Jiang Shaobai gazed on at Ye Qingtang as she applied medicine to his hand. ¡°Pretty.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was momentarily taken aback. Looking at the grinning Jiang Shaobai, she felt a dull ache in her heart.


    ¡°Good boy, be good, okay? I will bring you to a safe ce. I will cure you.¡± Ye Qingtang lifted her hand to caress Jiang Shaobai¡¯s head but halted when she saw the blood-soaked bandage. Her heart sank.


    Jiang Shaobai had lost his memories and his intelligence level had dropped drastically.


    Their only lead to understanding what happened was now broken.


    But Ye Qingtang suddenly thought of a ce where Jiang Shaobai could peacefully recuperate. She could also investigate the Jiang family¡¯s situation from there¡­


    The Temple of Shadows!


    Only with the power of the Temple of Shadows could she investigate the person who destroyed the Jiang family. And only then would she be able to find out if Jiang Lang and his wife were still alive.


    For the first time in her life, Ye Qingtang felt a pressing need to return to the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Are you going back?¡± Little White Tiger could already guess what she was thinking.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Although she was not biologically linked to the Jiang family, Jiang Lang and his wife, as well as Jiang Yisheng and the rest were like family to her.


    ¡°Shaobai said before that he wanted to avenge Yisheng. I must cure him. If not, I will seek revenge on his behalf,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°I must tell you first that this person is very powerful. He is more powerful than anyone I have ever met in the First Maind,¡± Little White Tiger cautioned.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t reply. She only focused on taking care of Jiang Shaobai. Over this time, she patiently exined to him that his name was Jiang Shaobai and that she was his elder sister.


    Two dayster.


    Since Jiang Shaobai¡¯s injuries had more or less stabilized, Ye Qingtang started on the road back to the Temple of Shadows with Little White Tiger and Jiang Shaobai in tow.


    Inside the Temple of Shadows, Ming Gu was glumly sitting in Ye Qingtang¡¯s room. As usual, he was holding a small handkerchief and carefully polishing all the articles in her room.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu.¡± One of the undead stood respectfully by the door. Ming Gu didn¡¯t respond and the undead made to step into the room.


    But the moment that undead touched the doorframe, his body exploded as a ck shadow charged right into him.


    Xue Fu was standing at the side, looking down at the remains of his subordinate. He rubbed his forehead in exasperation, with a ¡®just as I expected¡¯ expression on his face. He nced up at the person who had killed that undead¡ªMing Gu himself.


    Ming Gu¡¯s face was brimming with cold malevolence.


    Ming Gu¡¯s temper had be increasingly short since the Holy Lord of Shadows left the Temple of Shadows. He refused to let any of the servants tidy up the Holy Lord¡¯s room. Apart from himself, no one else was allowed to take even half a step into the room.

 Chapter 1901 - Temple of Shadows (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1901: Temple of Shadows (1)</h2>


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Gu, Holy Son Ming Wang is asking for you.¡± Xue Fu cleared his throat quietly before speaking out from outside the door.


    But Ming Gu seemed oblivious to Xue Fu¡¯s voice. He continued to concentrate on polishing the article in his hand.


    Xue Fu spoke up another two times but failed to get a response from Ming Gu. He sighed in frustration and had no choice but to turn back.


    ¡°My humble greetings, Holy Son Ming Wang. Holy Son Ming Gu is¡­¡± Xue Fu stood respectfully before Ming Wang. Seeing Xue Fu arrive alone, Ming Wang already knew the oue before Xue Fu finished his sentence.


    Ming Wang remained impassive. He just continued to study the file in his hand as hemanded half-heartedly, ¡°Bring him here.¡±


    Xue Fu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Bring him here? He could only dream of doing that.


    Ming Gu was so obsessed now that he didn¡¯t even care about his own family anymore. He would probably go into a frenzied killing spree if they tried to force him toe.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Wang, why don¡¯t you go to visit Holy Son Ming Gu?¡± Xue Fu suggested.


    They were twins but the rtionship between Ming Wang and Ming Gu was extremely strained now.


    It was all because Ming Wang disregarded Ming Gu¡¯s wishes and locked him up, not allowing him to stop the Holy Lord from leaving. From then on, Ming Gu was no longer willing to see Ming Wang.


    The rift between the two Holy Sons was a bane to those unfortunate undead in the Temple of Shadows. They were tense with fear whenever they had to face the unstable Ming Gu¡ªfearful of identally triggering him and dying a horrible death.


    Ming Wang looked up and fixed his ck eyes impassively on Xue Fu.


    Xue Fu gave a bitter smile. ¡°Holy Lord Ming Gu misses the Holy Lord. Although you instructed us not to interfere with the Holy Lord¡¯s matters, Holy Son Ming Gu cannot go on like this. I wonder if we can try and locate the Holy Lord¡¯s whereabouts? Even just the knowledge of the Holy Lord¡¯s location might calm him down.¡±


    Ming Gu was worried that the Holy Lord of Shadows was repeating a previous departure. The first time this happened, the Holy Lord left without a word and was gone for 10,000 years.


    ¡°No.¡± Ming Wang was quick to object.


    With an inward sigh, Xue Fu nced at the impassive Ming Wang and he couldn¡¯t help grumbling quietly on the inside.


    <em>You say that but it¡¯s clear you don¡¯t mean it. Since you¡¯re so restrained, beware of choking to death one day from your own suppressed feelings.</em>


    Xue Fu had identally witnessed Ming Wang staring at the portrait of the Holy Lord for an entire night. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Ming Wang missed the Holy Lord just as much as that obsessed Ming Gu.


    Just as Xue Fu was mulling over how to reconcile these two Holy Sons, one of the temple elders hurried over. He was so agitated that his bones ttered noisily.


    ¡°My great Holy Son Ming Wang. The Holy Lord. She is back!¡± The elder eximed in joy.


    <em>What?!</em>


    Xue Fu was stunned. Before he had a chance to speak, he felt a gust of wind blow past him. Turning around, Ming Wang had already gone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Where had all that calmposure gone?


    Ming Wang hurried to the grand hall of the Temple of Shadows. He saw that slender figure, the image of whom had long been imprinted in his soul.


    An imperceptible hint of joy surfaced in those cool, impassive ck eyes.


    Ye Qingtang stood within the grand hall. She lifted her eyes and saw Ming Wang.


    She was¡­ back¡­


    Ye Qingtang gave an inward sigh of helplessness. She never imagined that she would ever return to the Temple of Shadows of her own free will. But since she decided toe back, there was nothing she couldin about.


    As she gazed at Ming Wang, her lips curved upwards into a familiar smile.


    ¡°Miss me?¡±

 Chapter 1902 - Temple of Shadows (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1902: Temple of Shadows (2)</h2>


    Ming Wang was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly rposed himself and said stiffly, ¡°I am not Ming Gu.¡±


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly and reached out to pinch Ming Wang¡¯s cheek. ¡°How hurtful your words are! And to think that I missed you so much.¡±


    At that, Ye Qingtang could clearly feel the cheek between her fingers stiffen.


    <em>Silly fool.</em>


    <em>Still trying to pretend?!</em>


    In the past, all Ye Qingtang could think about was escaping the Temple of Shadows. But somehow, she felt a strange sense of peace andfort upon her return.


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Ming Wang suppressed the frantic flurry in his heart and pulled Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand away with a slight frown.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to continue teasing Ming Wang but behind her, Jiang Shaobai jumped down from White Tiger¡¯s back and bumbled over to cling onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s side in his usual manner. He stared at Ming Wang with wide, dopey eyes.


    A harsh light shed across Ming Wang¡¯s eyes the moment he noticed Jiang Shaobai.


    Ye Qingtang immediately knew what Ming Wang was thinking and was prepared to speak up. But before she could do so, a small figure was charging right into her.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang raised her hands to catch that little cannon-ball figure.


    ¡°Ah Yao, you¡¯re finally back. Sob¡­ I thought you had abandoned me again¡­¡± Ming Gu sobbed so hard that he was smearing tears and snot all over Ye Qingtang. He nuzzled his pitiful little face in her arms, as if he was a coquettish kitten.


    Standing by the side, Xue Fu rubbed his nose. He had immediately gone to inform Ming Gu the moment they got the news. Before Xue Fu could finish his sentence, Ming Gu had already flown past him and disappeared without a trace.


    The two fierce and formidable Holy Sons. They were indeed biological brothers. Underneath it all, they still had the same mannerisms.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart nearly melted at the sight of the woeful Ming Gu fussing in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I? How could I have possibly abandoned you?¡± Ye Qingtang patted Ming Gu on the back. She was very amused by Ming Gu¡¯s clingy personality.


    On the side, Ming Wang stood there with a stony expression.


    ¡°You are not allowed to leave again. Even if you want to leave¡­ you¡­ you must bring me along.¡± Ming Gu had a death grip on Ye Qingtang. He was deeply afraid that she might disappear again if he was not careful.


    ¡°Elder sister.¡±


    A voice suddenly piped up from beside Ye Qingtang, and Ming Gu immediately lifted his head.


    It was only then that he noticed the handsome young teenager hanging onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You! Who are you!¡± Ming Gu widened his eyes as he red furiously at Jiang Shaobai. One could nearly see the mes spewing out of Ming Gu¡¯s eyes as he red at the hands clinging onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let go of her! Smelly little bugger. How dare you taint my Ah Yao! Men, take this dirty scoundrel away and execute him!¡± Ming Gu was incensed.


    How could his Ah Yao allow this wretched and disgusting idiot to taint her in this manner?


    Ming Gu¡¯s voice was full of thunderous rage. Hearing his angry shouts, the simple-minded Jiang Shaobai instinctively shrank back and hid behind Ye Qingtang.


    Seeing the insolent brat, Ming Gu was now desperate to kill this eyesore of a person.


    ¡°How dare you continue touching my Ah Yao! I will kill you!¡± Ming Gu roared as he reached out one hand toward Jiang Shaobai.


    ¡°Ming Gu.¡± Ye Qingtang grabbed Ming Gu¡¯s wrist.


    Jiang Shaobai had yet to fully recover from his injuries. Just one smack by Ming Gu would surely send him to his deathbed.

 Chapter 1903 - Temple of Shadows (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1903: Temple of Shadows (3)</h2>


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡± Ming Gu stared at Ye Qingtang with stunned eyes.


    ¡°Elder sister¡­¡± Jiang Shaobai shuddered as he crouched by Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Ye Qingtang felt like¡­


    ¡­she wasing down with a headache.


    ¡°Ming Gu, I was the one who brought him here.¡± Ye Qingtang took a deep breath topose herself.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Ming Gu looked like he had suffered a grievous blow.


    ¡°This person is very important. You cannot hurt him.¡± Ye Qingtang was very worried that Ming Gu might end up killing Jiang Shaobai with just one careless smack. After all, Jiang Shaobai¡¯s mental age was that of a toddler now.


    ¡°Very important¡­¡± Ming Gu staggered backward in shock, staring at Ye Qingtang with eyes full of grievances. He clutched at his chest as if a thousand arrows were piercing his heart. He looked exactly like a wife who just found out that her husband had a mistress by the side.


    You are having an affair!


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. This person has information that I need. But he got injured and became mentally impaired. I need to cure him before I can retrieve the information.¡± Ye Qingtang quickly recited the exnation she had already prepared.


    Ming Gu remained teary-eyed as he stared at the ¡°unfaithful and heartless¡± Ye Qingtang.


    On the other hand, Ming Wang remained as impassive as always. Observing everything with a cold expression, he studied Jiang Shaobai¡¯s childish manner with narrowed eyes.


    Ming Gu was about to speak again when Ming Wang cut in coldly. ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡±


    Ming Gu red at his elder brother.


    ¡°The Holy Lord has her reasons for doing what she does. I will have to lock you up again if you continue behaving so unreasonably.¡±


    The stern words left Ming Gupletely cowed.


    Staring at Jiang Shaobai, who was still clinging onto Ye Qingtang, there was no way Ming Gu was willing to be locked up at a time like this.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief in the face of Ming Wang¡¯s calm.


    ¡°His injuries are very serious. Ming Wang, get someone to tend to him. See if he can be fully cured.¡± Ye Qingtang told Ming Wang.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ming Wang nodded.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to hand Jiang Shaobai over to Xue Fu for treatment, but Jiang Shaobai was so unsettled by everything that he refused to leave Ye Qingtang¡¯s side. He would cry like a toddler the moment anyone tried to pry him away.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart constricted at the sight.


    She would rather have the sharp-tongued andzy Jiang Shaobai of the past, instead of this simple-minded fool.


    ¡°Never mind. Send someone to my roomter to treat him.¡± Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t bear to see Jiang Shaobai in this manner. Besides, Ming Wang and the rest didn¡¯t know of Jiang Shaobai¡¯s background. All she had told them was that he was someone with important information.


    Ming Gu¡¯s eyes lit up with rage at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°No! No! No! He cannot stay with Ah Yao!¡± Ming Gu objected vehemently.


    Ming Wang shot his brother a cold look and Ming Gu immediately shrank back.


    What was this situation? Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She passed on some instructions before leading Jiang Shaobai back to her room to rest.


    With tear-filled eyes, Ming Gu tagged along behind them. At the sight of Jiang Shaobai entering Ye Qingtang¡¯s room, he gnashed his sharp little teeth together.


    Jiang Shaobai was gravely injured and hadn¡¯t made a full recovery yet. On top of that, he had suffered a big fright from Ming Gu¡¯s intimidating behavior. As a result, he fell asleep soon after copsing on the bed.


    Ye Qingtang summoned Ming Wang.


    ¡°Ming Wang, help me investigate something,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°As you wish, Holy Lord,¡± Ming Wang replied.


    ¡°Go find out if there has been anything strange going on in the various Central Maind ns during this recent period. Inform me immediately if you find anything.¡± Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t specified the situation with the Jiang family as she did not want to reveal too much.

 Chapter 1904 - The Holy Lord’s Dharma Artifact (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1904: The Holy Lord¡¯s Dharma Artifact (1)</h2>


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ming Wang epted themand and was prepared to leave when he suddenly halted and nced at the slumbering Jiang Shaobai. But in the end, he left without saying another word.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief as Ming Wang left. It looked like Ming Wang did not suspect anything yet.


    Upon returning to the Temple of Shadows, Ye Qingtang felt a sense of familiarfort. Ye Qingtang had been in a tense state of mind since entering the mystic realm. She had not had a chance to rx at all.


    After a quick wash up and change of clothes, she gazed at the sleeping Jiang Shaobai, her heart heavy with emotion.


    ¡°I think that you should keep a close eye on Jiang Shaobai from now on,¡± Little White Tiger piped up.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That Ming Gu is already targeting Jiang Shaobai. Even with Ming Wang around, who knows what Ming Gu will do with that crazy jealousy of his. He might secretly kill off Jiang Shaobai one of these days.¡± Little White Tiger couldn¡¯t help shuddering when it recalled the malevolent way Ming Gu had been glowering at Jiang Shaobai.


    Ming Gu was already gritting his teeth in anger when he first saw Ye Qingtang carrying Little White Tiger. Now that Ye Qingtang had returned with this Jiang Shaobai, Ming Gu must be bursting with rage.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed. Ming Gu¡¯s possessiveness of the Holy Lord of Shadows was iparable to any other.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was speaking with Little White Tiger, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Opening the door, a woeful Ming Gu was standing outside. Hands crossed behind his back, he gazed uneasily at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Ah Yao, don¡¯t be angry¡­ I¡­I just missed you too much. That¡¯s why I behaved in that manner earlier. I¡­ I won¡¯t do anything to that dirty rascal. Don¡¯t be angry at me.¡± Ming Gu gazed pathetically at Ye Qingtang. Although he didn¡¯t like anyone else upying Ah Yao¡¯s attention, he was even more afraid of Ah Yao hating him.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at Ming Gu¡¯s pitiful little face, any anger she might have felt would have already dissipated. But anyway, she hadn¡¯t been angry in the first ce.


    ¡°Ah Yao, I was the one who cleaned your room when you were not around. I didn¡¯t let anyone in. I have also been keeping this item on your behalf.¡± Ming Gu took out a gold-gilded ck box.


    That gold-gilded ck box looked very familiar. It was given to her when she first entered the Temple of Shadows. They said it belonged to the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    But Ye Qingtang had been unable to open it no matter how hard she tried. As a result, she gradually forgot about it.


    Ye Qingtang epted the gold-gilded ck box and stroked Ming Gu¡¯s little head.


    Almost glowing from her actions, Ming Gu looked very bashful and proud, as if he had just been praised.


    ¡°Ah Yao, you should rest early. I will have the servants bring some flowers to your room tomorrow. Also¡­ you came back so suddenly so I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything at all. I will prepare some ck me Worms for you tomorrow.¡±


    The image of those nightmarish ck me Worms and those blood-drenched flowers came up in her mind. For a moment, she suddenly couldn¡¯t summon up even the slightest hint of a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Ye Qingtang maintained a calm facade.


    After giving her a bashful grin, Ming Gu grunted and ran off.


    Ye Qingtang closed the door and thought of how this room would be filled with those blood-drenched flowers tomorrow¡­ she suddenly found it difficult to breathe.


    My goodness!


    Ye Qingtang sighed and sat down on a chair. She mulled over the Jiang family massacre but didn¡¯t manage to glean any new insights.


    Suddenly¡­ A clear, cracking sound seemed to resound across the room.


    Little White Tiger widened its eyes.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±

 Chapter 1905 - : The Holy Lord’s Dharma Artifact (2)

    Chapter 1905: The Holy Lord¡¯s Dharma Artifact (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosYe Qingtang was confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    She had been sitting there in deep thought. What could she have done?


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, how did this gold-gilded ck box suddenly pop open?¡± Little White Tiger lifted one paw and pointed at the box in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked down at the box in her hand. She had been so absorbed thinking about the Jiang family incident that she hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to it. She had just been ying with it in her hands.


    But¡­


    How did the lock on the gold-gilded ck box suddenly just pop open?


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Little White Tiger jumped onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee and gazed at the box.


    When the gold-gilded ck box first came into Ye Qingtang¡¯s possession, neither she nor Little White Tiger could open it. They had tried all sorts of ways but failed.


    How did this gold-gilded ck box¡­ suddenly pop open?


    Ye Qingtang was also puzzled. She hadn¡¯t been paying attention to what she was doing with the box earlier.


    ¡°Quickly take a look. See what kind of Dharma artifact is inside this gold-gilded ck box!¡± Little White Tiger¡¯s eyes shone with excitement.


    This was a Dharma artifact left behind by the Holy Lord of Shadows. It must be some extremely precious treasure.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had once been the most powerful figure in the entire Central Maind. He must have had many valuable items.


    Ye Qingtang was also very curious, so she lifted the lid of the box.


    Inside the intricate box was a delicate finger bone. The finger bone was long and slender and looked like it belonged to ady.


    Astonishment shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw the bone.


    ¡°The Dharma artifact of the Holy Lord of Shadows is a finger bone?!¡± Little White Tiger was shocked by the sight.


    All this time, Little White Tiger had thought that there must be some really powerful Dharma artifact locked up in this mysterious gold-gilded ck box. But¡­ it was just a finger bone?


    The higher one¡¯s expectations were, the bigger the disappointment.


    ¡°Whose finger bone is that? To be kept so carefully by the Holy Lord of Shadows.¡± Little White Tiger was full of curiosity.


    Ye Qingtang also found it very bewildering. She took out the bone from the box.


    The bone felt cold to the touch.


    As Ye Qingtang held it, the chill traveled through her palm and spread throughout her entire body. She felt like she was being enveloped in a shroud of cold air.


    Instinct told Ye Qingtang to put the bone back into the box. But just as she was about to, a loud boom went off in her mind and everything went ck before her eyes.


    Even then, the chill continued to assault Ye Qingtang and she felt like she was submerged in ice.


    Gradually, faint beams of light started to pierce through the ckness before her.


    A tall, strapping man was standing amongst the clouds, his back towards her as thunderclouds were swirling high up in the sky. Although Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t see his face, his tense shoulders revealed his anxiety.


    The man seemed to be facing off something. He had a sword in one hand, while the other was shielding her.


    The image shed by too quickly. Before Ye Qingtang could get a clearer look, the man had already disappeared.


    When her vision cleared once again, Ye Qingtang was sitting in front of a mirror andbing her long hair. The mirror reflected Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    Dozens of images shed by, filling Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind to the brim. She felt waves of intense pain as if her head was going to explode any second.

 Chapter 1906 - The Holy Lord’s Dharma Artifact (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1906: The Holy Lord¡¯s Dharma Artifact (3)</h2>


    Strangers in strange ces. Countless scenes shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes, allpletely unfamiliar to her but somehow, she felt like she had lived through them.


    A brilliant light shone down on her and Ye Qingtang suddenly opened her eyes with a loud gasp.


    Darkness. Dazzling lights. shing images. All those faded away from Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. All that was left in her line of sight was Little White Tiger¡¯s worried expression.


    ¡°What happened to you? Why did you suddenly faint?¡± Little White Tiger gazed nervously at Ye Qingtang.


    Fear continued to swirl in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart as she gasped out breaths of air. She nced down at herself, feeling as if she was still enveloped in a shroud of cold air. Her skin had even turned somewhat white from the chill.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Qingtang wanted to exin but didn¡¯t know what to say. She had seen many memories, all of which didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Ye Qingtang had been reincarnated before but she was very sure that those memories were not from her previous life.


    The people in those memories were all strangers to her.


    But¡­


    Why had she seen all those memories then?


    And wasn¡¯t she the person at the center of those memories?


    Nothing made sense to her, and Ye Qingtang was left feeling increasingly puzzled. She waspletely bewildered by the sudden appearance of those shing images.


    She nced down at her hand instinctively.


    The finger bone had disappeared.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the finger bone?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it in your hand all along?¡± Little White Tiger asked.


    Ye Qingtang showed Little White Tiger her empty palm. It was likewise baffled.


    What was going on?


    How did the finger bone disappear?


    ¡°I think¡­ I might know who the finger bone belonged to.¡± Ye Qingtang massaged her aching temples.


    The Temple of Shadows had portraits of the Holy Lord of Shadows and the Holy Lord looked exactly like Ye Qingtang. The identical-looking person she had seen in those memories must be the Holy Lord.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Little White Tiger was confused.


    ¡°It means that the finger bone must belong to the Holy Lord of Shadows. When I took out that bone, I must have activated the power she had stored inside that bone. I saw many memory fragments belonging to the Holy Lord.¡± Ye Qingtang continued to rub her temples.


    Those memory fragments were very chaotic and they shed by too quickly. There was no discernible link between them and she had no idea what had happened.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you activate the finger bone of the Holy Lord of Shadows?¡± Little White Tiger shot Ye Qingtang a strange look.


    Ye Qingtang pursed her lips in a wry smile.


    ¡°I would like to know that too.¡±


    First was the wearing of the Nine Souls Ring and then the opening of the gold-gilded ck box. And now, she had somehow activated the finger bone belonging to the Holy Lord of Shadows, which had consequently disappeared. Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded by this weird string of events.


    Little White Tiger couldn¡¯t think of any usible exnation either.


    Just as Ye Qingtang wanted to get up, she was ovee by a wave of dizziness. The shroud of chilly air suddenly surged into her chest.


    That chilly air brought with it a powerful burst of energy. It engulfed Ye Qingtang¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s happening?!¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. The strange energy kept surging into her body, making her feel as if she was about to explode.


    It felt like the energy was desperately trying to merge into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1907 - Paragon Level (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1907: Paragon Level (1)</h2>


    This was not the first time Ye Qingtang encountered something like this.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t dare to overthink it. She quickly sat down cross-legged and started to control the cirction of the chaotic energy inside her. She would explode and die if she just allowed it to run amok within her!


    That energy within Ye Qingtang turned increasingly strange. Although it clearly came from an external source, it wasn¡¯t vtile and she managed to absorb it very smoothly. It felt like the energy was naturally immersing itself into her, there was no need for her to force it.


    It was the first time Ye Qingtang experienced something like this.


    After a very long time, the chilly air surrounding Ye Qingtang gradually faded. A silver-grey glow covered her entire body, the sight of which caused Little White Tiger¡¯s eyes to widen in amazement.


    Why could it feel a faint aura of death from Ye Qingtang?


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes and a strong beam of light suddenly burst out of her body. Little White Tiger was sent flying away by the force. It knocked into the gold-gilded ck box which fell on top of Little White Tiger.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by the sight of that strong beam and the powerful energy surging within her.


    ¡°Paragon¡­ Paragon level?¡± Ye Qingtang was inplete disbelief as she felt the power within her.


    This was her peak level in her previous life!


    Ye Qingtang had never imagined that she could once again attain the Paragon level under such random circumstances.


    Aftering out from the Immortal Footsteps Mystic Realm, she was already close to the Eight Heaven of the Heavenly Venerate. Even others were astounded by her lightning-fast progress.


    Likewise, she was already very satisfied with her advancement and believed that she had already nearly finished absorbing all the energy from the spirit stones within her. She thought that it would take another few years for her to try and attain the Paragon level.


    But¡­


    It had only been how long?


    How was she already at the Paragon level now?


    Ye Qingtang could feel a wondrous change had been triggered within her. She now exuded a faint aura of death. That death aura was very mild and it was nearly undetectable if she didn¡¯t try and focus on it.


    Even more astonishing was the fact that¡­


    This death aura felt exactly the same as the one exuded by the finger bone of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang stared at her own hands. Had she somehow merged with the power stored inside that finger bone?


    She had always known that the Holy Lord of Shadows was very powerful. Otherwise, she would not have be the most powerful figure on this maind.


    But¡­


    She never dreamed that just one finger bone from the Holy Lord would be enough to push her into the Paragon level!


    Was the power of the Holy Lord of Shadows really that formidable?


    Ye Qingtang had no idea.


    Recalling her past life in the Second Maind, she had heard somemoners guessing that the Holy Lord of Shadows was at the Paragon level. Ye Qingtang wanted to tell them¡­


    Their imaginations had been limited by ignorance. Just a single finger bone from the Holy Lord was enough to attain the Paragon level!


    Ye Qingtang was feeling very gleeful but then she heard a groaning from the side.


    When she turned, she saw Little White Tiger trapped under the upturned gold-gilded ck box. It was trying its best to scramble out but was failing miserably.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    ¡°Damn you, how dare youugh at me! Get me out now!¡± Little White Tiger was very annoyed. The box didn¡¯t look that heavy but it felt like a huge mountain on Little White Tiger. No matter how it struggled, it just couldn¡¯t escape.

 Chapter 1908 - Paragon Level (2)

    Chapter 1908: Paragon Level (2)</h2>


    This thing was not that heavy.


    Letting out a light chuckle, Ye Qingtang lifted the gold-gilded ck box with apparent ease. Little White Tiger scurried out and shook out its messy fur.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to tease Little White Tiger, the box suddenly vibrated in her hands.


    In the next second¡­


    Arge pile of Dharma artifacts streamed out of the gold-gilded ck box.


    Within seconds, the pile of artifacts had grown into the size of a small hill.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    What was going on?!


    Little White Tiger was also dumbstruck. It had clearly seen that the box only contained one finger bone. Where did all these Dharma artifactse from?


    ¡°Could this gold-gilded ck box be a space storage item?¡± The corners of Little White Tiger¡¯s lips twitched as it gazed at the growing pile of artifacts. The quantity was enough to fill a hundred gold-gilded ck boxes.


    ¡°But I have never seen them before.¡± Ye Qingtang furrowed her brows slightly.


    Little White Tiger circled Ye Qingtang, sniffing the quickly-dissipating aura of death around her.


    ¡°It must have something to do with that finger bone. Didn¡¯t the undead mention before that only the Holy Lord herself could use her items? I think your aura must have been affected by the finger bone. After absorbing it, your aura has been tainted by that of the Holy Lord. As a result, you managed to open the gold-gilded ck box properly this time.¡±


    Little White Tiger tried toprehend the strange situation that was happening before its eyes. It gasped when it noticed Ye Qingtang¡¯s current level.


    ¡°Damn, what did you eat to advance so quickly?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Little White Tiger in exasperation. She had no idea herself.


    ¡°This is really strange. These things didn¡¯t happen when you first came to the Temple of Shadows. Something must have happened in the mystic realm, which enabled you to open this gold-gilded ck box.¡± The more Little White Tiger thought about it, the stranger things appeared.


    The first seal of the gold-gilded ck box was the key to opening it. If they hadn¡¯t managed to break it, they would never have gotten the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ finger bone.


    ¡°I would like to know too.¡± Ye Qingtang also didn¡¯t understand what had triggered all this. Nevertheless, she felt rather dazzled by all the Dharma artifacts piled on the ground. She picked up a few to take a closer look.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as she studied the items.


    The artifacts of this Holy Lord were really something. Even if she were to gather all the artifacts owned by all the ns in First Maind, they would be no match for these at all.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart nearly stopped just by the sight of them. Every single one of these Dharma artifacts was at least Paragon level. But such divine artifacts had a limitation.


    Only those who were high-level practitioners themselves could use them. They would be useless to anyone of a lower level.


    Ye Qingtang already spotted several artifacts that would only be activated by Emperor-level practitioners.


    Having just attained the Paragon level, Ye Qingtang thought that she already possessed tremendous power. But standing before all these Dharma artifacts, she suddenly felt like her powers werepletely insignificant.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s impression of the Holy Lord of Shadows instantly shot up.


    There were too many artifacts for Ye Qingtang to try them one at a time. She would be doomed if one of the undead came in and saw her trying them out. With that thought in mind, Ye Qingtang had no reason to hold back.


    Who cared if she could or couldn¡¯t use it now? She would just stuff everything into her space ring first.


    A great harvest?


    That¡¯s exactly what this was!


    She had already gotten several artifacts from Baili Xi and Mu Feiru, as well as all those she had previously umted. Now she also had the artifacts that belonged to the Holy Lord¡­

 Chapter 1909 - Paragon Level (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1909: Paragon Level (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s space ring was now a little treasure trove. If anyone from the other ns were to take a peek at it, they would definitely be shocked at all the precious artifacts inside.


    Having gone up yet another level and obtained so many goodies¡ªYe Qingtang was in a wonderful mood¡­ To the point that she remained grinning even when her room was filled with those blood-drenched Skull Flowers the next day.


    However, she still nearly puked at the smell of those ck me Worms.


    Perhaps it was the result of a good night¡¯s rest, Jiang Shaobai appeared much calmer the next morning. He didn¡¯t hide behind Ye Qingtang the whole time like when they first arrived at the temple. Instead, he sat by the window in a daze.


    Ye Qingtang sighed inwardly. She would just have to wait for Ming Wang to report on his investigative efforts.


    Luckily Ming Wang didn¡¯t let Ye Qingtang wait too long. He reported back to Ye Qingtang after just a few days.


    ¡°Holy Lord, something did happen to the ancient ns from the maind recently.¡± Ming Wang reported.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart quivered but she maintained her calm facade. ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Recently, several Central Maind ns were attacked, including the Nanlin n, the Jiang n, the Ouyang n¡­¡± Ming Wang reported with an impassive expression.


    ording to the investigative efforts of the Temple of Shadows, several ancient ns in Central Maind suffered major attacks during the recent period. The attacks were devastating and the ns were nearly wiped out.


    The Nanlin n suffered the worst. Every single member of the n was dead, with their bodies strewn across the familypound.


    The Jiang n endured a simr fate. The Taiyuan Valley, which was used to cultivate the best of the n, had been utterly destroyed. The main family residence had also been attacked and suffered numerous fatalities. The whereabouts of the Domain Monarch and key family members were unknown. No one knew if they were dead or alive¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart pounded heavily as she heard about the Jiang family. Her heart was nearly leaping out of her throat.


    Luckily, Ming Wang reported that they hadn¡¯t discovered the bodies of the Domain Monarch, Jiang Lang, and his wife. It seemed like they might have fled before the enemy attacked.


    ¡°Did you find out who the attacker was?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The various ancient ns in the maind were all powerful forces to be reckoned with. What kind of person or power was able to decimate those ns in such a short period of time?


    Ming Wang shook his head.


    ¡°Most of the victims have died, and the whereabouts of the remaining Jiang family members are unknown. As a result, we were unable to find out. The attacker¡¯s methods are rather swift and precise. He didn¡¯t leave behind any clues¡­


    ¡°We brought back the body of one of the Nanlin n members. The person died in a wretched state and his injuries were very strange. We could not tell what kind of skill was used on the body.¡±


    Due to the fight over the Eternal Dynasty crown, trouble continued to brew at the Sacred Ground of Reflection. As a result, Ming Wang had been concentrating his efforts on the Sacred Ground of Reflection. He didn¡¯t notice anything happening with the other ancient ns. If not for Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions, he would never have thought to investigate the matter.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. It looked like they had once again reached a dead end regarding the Jiang family massacre. The only piece of good news was that they did not confirm the deaths of Jiang Lang and his wife.


    Even so, Ye Qingtang was full of doubts and queries.


    Who was behind it all?


    The bnce between the major ancient ns in First Maind had been maintained for so many years.


    Who would suddenly ughter so many ns at a time like this? And what were their intentions?

 Chapter 1910 - Enemy Attack (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1910: Enemy Attack (1)</h2>


    Just as Ye Qingtang was mulling over this, Xue Fu hurried into the grand hall. He looked very grim.


    ¡°Holy Lord, Holy Son, someone is causing trouble outside.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Xue Fu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is demanding to see the Holy Lord.¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could reply, Ming Wang¡¯s face instantly became very stern.


    ¡°Xue Fu, you have be increasingly negligent and careless.¡±


    Xue Fu was momentarily startled before immediately getting down on one knee.


    Ming Wang said coldly, ¡°What kind of ce is the Temple of Shadows? Who is this person who can demand to see the Holy Lord as and when he pleases?¡±


    Xue Fu¡¯s face turned pale as he tried to defend himself¡­ ¡°This person is¡­ very powerful. I couldn¡¯t stop him. I am the useless one. Holy Lord, please see fit to punish me!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was astounded by Xue Fu¡¯s words. She knew just how strong Xue Fu was. Although he paled inparison to Ming Wang and Ming Gu, he was still amongst the elite in the Central Maind.


    Even Xue Fu could not handle this person?


    Ming Wang¡¯s eyes also darkened.


    ¡°I want to see just who this person is.¡± With that, Ming Wang took his leave from Ye Qingtang and turned to leave the grand hall.


    As Ye Qingtang gazed after Ming Wang¡¯s departing figure, a sense of unease rose in her heart.


    Outside the Temple of Shadows, a crowd of anxious and tense undead was keeping a close watch on an effeminate-looking youth.


    The youth looked like he was in his early teens. With long, jet-ck hair that flowed loosely behind his back, it contrasted with his fair face, which was pale to the point of looking a little sickly.


    The youth had very effeminate features. His skin was fair and wless, while his rosy lips were curled up in a coquettish smile.


    ¡°Please ask your Holy Lord toe out. I am not interested in dealing with a bunch of minions.¡± The youth lifted his chin and crossed his arms over his chest. He surveyed the bunch of undead with scornful eyes.


    The corpses of several undead were already strewn beside the youth.


    Even the charming Lady Ghost was in a pathetic state now. She was being supported by an elder, as arge piece of her shoulder had been sliced off. Spiderweb-like cracks had also appeared on her human form.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you think you are fit to meet our Holy Lord?¡± Lady Ghost gritted her teeth.


    The effeminate-looking youth narrowed his eyes at Lady Ghost. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are called the Undead n that you really won¡¯t die. I couldn¡¯t be bothered with you earlier but if you continue to whine, I will make sure youpletely disintegrate from this earth.¡±


    Avender-colored me suddenly ignited as the youth spoke. The me didn¡¯t appear hot at all but the surrounding temperature suddenly increased.


    Lady Ghost gritted her teeth. She knew very well that she was no match for this youth. They had barely exchanged moves but she was already half-dead.


    The youth was far more powerful than Lady Ghost could imagine.


    Lady Ghost was also considered one of the elite practitioners in Central Maind, but even she couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from this youth. She had never been so humiliated.


    ¡°What a bold statement.¡± A cold voice suddenly resonated out from the Temple of Shadows.


    Lady Ghost felt a burst of joy at that voice. In the next second, Ming Wang suddenlynded in front of Lady Ghost.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Wang,¡± Lady Ghost greeted him.

 Chapter 1911 - Enemy Attack (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1911: Enemy Attack (2)</h2>


    Ming Wang¡¯s eyesnded on the effeminate-looking youth.


    ¡°Another one of you hase seeking death? Please¡­ I have no time to waste on you guys. Get your Holy Lord toe out now so that I can get this over with.¡± The effeminate-looking youth showedplete disregard for Ming Wang as he pursed his lips impatiently.


    ¡°You are not fit to meet her,¡± Ming Wang stated coldly.


    The face of the effeminate-looking youth darkened. A glint surfaced in his dark pupils.


    At that moment, the youth suddenly looked past Ming Wang and toward the entrance of the Temple of Shadows, where a slender figure was standing.


    A twisted smile suddenly appeared on the face of the youth.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows?¡±


    Ming Wang was stunned by the words uttered by the effeminate-looking youth. He turned and saw that Ye Qingtang had already reached the entrance of the hall.


    Ming Wang frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have finally appeared. I won¡¯t waste your time either. Just hand over the item and everything will be fine.¡± The youth smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang. ¡°¡­¡±


    What item? Where did this lunatice from?


    There was a crazed light in the eyes of the effeminate-looking youth and he exuded danger from every pore.


    A deep unease tore at Ye Qingtang¡¯s senses.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ming Wang¡¯s face had turnedpletely dark. He suddenly raised his hand and a gigantic ck dragon charged toward the effeminate-looking youth.


    ¡°I already said that I am not interested in ying with minions like you.¡± The expression of the youth suddenly shifted and a silver glint shed across his eyes. He raised his palm and avender ball of cold fire was ignited within.


    The cold mes flew toward Ming Wang¡¯s dragon. With a thunderous boom, the icy fire sliced straight through the ck dragon, splitting it in half.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Something clicked in Little White Tiger¡¯s head when it saw the youth¡¯s attack.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Before she could say anything, the icy ball of fire had broken through Ming Wang¡¯s defenses and smashed right into his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Ming Wang was engulfed invender light. An expression of intense agony crossed his face. Thevender light seemed to have frozen into an indestructibleyer of ice with Ming Wang encased inside.


    ¡°Weakling.¡± The effeminate-looking youth gazed disdainfully at Ming Wang. Drawing back his five fingers slightly, countless icicles suddenly protruded out of the ice surrounding Ming Wang. The icicles pierced right through Ming Wang¡¯s body.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    To her knowledge, Ming Wang¡¯s powers were extremely formidable. He had already progressed beyond the Paragon level. For Ye Qingtang, who had just attained the Paragon level today, she was not a match even for Ming Wang.


    But¡­


    Even the powerful Ming Wang was totally defenseless against the youth¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I have seen this fellow. No¡­ more like I have felt his presence before¡­ at the Jiang family residence. He was the one who injured Jiang Shaobai!¡± Little White Tiger¡¯s fur was already standing straight on end. That unbelievably powerful aura was very familiar.


    It had already encountered it earlier in the Jiang family residence.

 Chapter 1912 - Enemy Attack (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1912: Enemy Attack (3)</h2>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart pounded so loudly she could hear the thrum reverberating against her chest. She never expected toe face to face with the murderer of the Jiang family at this juncture!


    And this person was powerful beyond belief!


    The Undead n of the Temple of Shadows bristled with malevolence as they witnessed the scene. Even so, they knew very well that they were no match for this youth.


    Within seconds, all the undead turned their eyes toward Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She was also feeling very lost¡­


    Even Ming Wang was no match for him. How the hell was she supposed to defeat him?


    But Ye Qingtang had no idea what this person was looking for. He didn¡¯t make himself clear.


    Or perhaps, the real Holy Lord of Shadows would know what this person was hinting at. But¡­ Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Holy Lord, just hand over the item. Unless¡­ you want me to destroy your entire temple before you are forced to do so?¡± The effeminate-looking youth had already reached the end of his patience.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ming Wang, who was still trapped by the icicles. She felt very anxious but had to pretend to appear calm and confident.


    ¡°You want it?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke in a mild manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the youth.


    ¡°Sure. If you can knock me over with one blow, I will hand over the item to you,¡± Ye Qingtang stated.


    The effeminate-looking youth was momentarily taken aback. He never expected Ye Qingtang to make such a proposition.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The youth looked bewildered.


    A smile crossed her face. ¡°I am not trying to do anything. I just want to see if you are a worthy opponent for me. I will let you make the first move. If you manage to injure me with that one move, I will concede defeat. But if you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were unexpected. The effeminate-looking had no idea what her underlying intentions were.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡°No problem. But¡­ let¡¯s make one thing clear. You¡¯d better not turn out like the n chief of the Nanlin n¡ªdying on me after just one move. I don¡¯t want to waste my time finding the item.¡± The youth was very confident in his abilities.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank.


    This youth was indeed the murderer behind the recent massacre of the ancient ns.


    ¡°Are you mad? You are no match for him at all!¡± Little White Tiger growled. It was as jumpy as an ant on a hot stove when it heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s suicidal preposition.


    Ye Qingtang shot Little White Tiger a look that clearly meant for it to calm down, before stepping forward.


    Trapped by the icicles pierced through his body, Ming Wang was in agony. He wanted to speak when he saw Ye Qingtang step forward but was unable to move a muscle.


    ¡°Holy Lord, this young punk has very strange abilities,¡± Lady Ghost whispered.


    Ye Qingtang gave a slight nod.


    She stood before the youth with a mild smile, looking both gracious and benevolent.


    ¡°Please make your move.¡±


    As the effeminate-looking youth gazed at the Holy Lord of Shadows, the one touted as the most powerful being in the entire maind, the silver glint in his eyes spread out and overtook his pupils, turning his eyes a stunning shade of silver. His aura increased by several times, bing even more powerful and oppressive than before.


    In the next second, the youth suddenly burst out invender mes as he struck out at Ye Qingtang!


    A tremendous, earth-shattering power surged outward and barreled straight towards her.

 Chapter 1913 - Tricks (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1913: Tricks (1)</h2>


    Narrowing her eyes, Ye Qingtang touched the hem of her sleeve.


    Boom!


    With a wave of her arm, thevender fire crashed into her with no effects. She appeared to have exerted no effort at all.


    Right before the eyes of everyone, the ferociousvender me was instantly changed into a clear blue spring¡­


    There were sounds of sshing¡­


    Then the clear blue spring waters sshed onto the ground, soaking the earth around Ye Qingtang. tion danced in the eyes of everyone from the Temple of Shadows who witnessed this scene.


    ¡°Did you really think you had to be worried for me?¡± Ye Qingtang gazed mildly at the undead who had been so anxious for her. Now, those undead just felt like cheering out loud upon seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s grand manner.


    ¡°The Holy Lord is magnificent!¡± Xue Fu hollered. Within seconds, all the undead started cheering for their Holy Lord.


    The face of the effeminate-looking youth was filled with shock. Only he knew that he had not held back at all in his previous attack. He never expected his Cosmic Thunderbolt could be so easily disintegrated with just a single wave by the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    In contrast to his previous arrogance, the youth looked somewhat grim now. Things had always gone his way, how was he to endure this setback?


    ¡°You have already made your move. It ends now.¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly as she cast a sweeping nce at the youth.


    The lips of the effeminate-looking youth twitched slightly as a sense of unease rose in his heart.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows might have gone missing for 10,000 years but she had once been the most powerful being on the maind.


    Ye Qingtang had transformed his all-out attack into a puddle of spring water. His attack did not evene close to touching Ye Qingtang. The youth had never experienced something like this before.


    Fear of the Holy Lord of Shadows subconsciously crept into the youth¡¯s heart. Shifting his gaze, he suddenly leaped up and fled from the Temple of Shadows.


    The ice encasing Ming Wang disappeared following the departure of the youth. Ming Wang staggered forward, his body full of injuries.


    ¡°Trying to escape?!¡± Lady Ghost wanted to pursue the effeminate-looking youth.


    But she was stopped by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Let us take a look at Ming Wang¡¯s injuries first.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke magnanimously, but she was heaving a huge sigh of relief on the inside.


    Thank goodness she had been able to fake her way through this!!


    Ye Qingtang had hidden the Mirror of Illusions in her sleeve and she was now discreetly cing it back in her space ring. Even now she was thanking the heavens it had worked.


    There was no way she would be able to defeat the effeminate-looking youth if she were to pit her powers against his. As a result, she hade up with the ¡°one move¡± condition, intending to use the Mirror of Illusions to y a trick on the youth and scare him off.


    If Lady Ghost dragged him back now¡­


    Ye Qingtang would bepletely helpless.


    After all, Ming Wang was already the strongest amongst all the undead at present and even he was powerless before the youth. If things dragged on, Ye Qingtang would be forced to reveal her bluff.


    Lady Ghost was taken aback. She immediately assented and turned back to help Ming Wang. But Ming Wang shrugged her aside.


    ¡°Thank you Holy Lord for stepping in. I am useless, please enact your punishment.¡± Despite his heavy injuries, Ming Wang got down on his knees before Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang sighed inwardly at Ming Wang¡¯s actions.


    ¡°This person has very strange abilities and an unknown background. Since you already have experienced fighting him, go and investigate his background,¡± Ye Qingtangmanded.


    This was her way of glossing over Ming Wang¡¯s request for punishment.


    Although Ming Wang frowned slightly, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He only epted her order and retreated immediately.

 Chapter 1914 - : Tricks (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1914: Tricks (2)</h2>


    The way Ye Qingtang had scared the enemy away without even raising a finger made the Undead n of the Temple of Shadows feel as though they were being led by the Holy Lord of Shadows ten thousand years ago again.


    Under the gaze of the Undead n, Ye Qingtang strolled back into the grand hall.


    While the effeminate youth was an extremely strong opponent in the eyes of the Undead of the Temple of Shadow, what did they have to fear now that they had the Holy Lord of Shadows with them?


    Ye Qingtang only patted her chest in relief after leaving the watchful eyes of the Undead n.


    <em>Where was this youth from?</em>


    <em>How could he be so strong?</em>


    Ye Qingtang felt that there were probably only a handful of people from the entire maind who could fight with this youth.


    Meanwhile, Little White Tiger¡¯s mouth twisted as it saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s guilty expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. If he had found out that you had used the Mirror of Illusions to trick him, you would have been utterly destroyed in seconds with not even a body left to bury.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t even know what he wanted, and he even defeated Ming Wang. If I hadn¡¯t tried such a dangerous move, would the Temple of Shadows and have met with the same fate as the Nanlin n?¡± Ye Qingtang knewpletely well just how dangerous the mysterious youth was.


    But she¡­


    She had no choice!


    The youth was ruthless, having wiped out several ns in session. There was no way he would have spared them if he realized that they didn¡¯t have what he needed.


    Thank goodness she had managed to trick him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is going to just give up. If what he wants is in the Temple of Shadows, he¡¯ll be back sooner orter. What are you going to do when you can¡¯t use the Mirror of Illusions again?¡± Little White Tiger said with a grimace.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s head was pounding. Even though they had managed to pull through this time, the youth wasn¡¯t going to be easy to deal with. They had no idea when he would be back and they couldn¡¯t use the Mirror of Illusions again within a certain time period. She had toe up with another way to deal with him.


    Back in her room, Ye Qingtang poured out all the Dharma treasures from her gold-gilded ck box. Perhaps there would be something she could use to ovee this crisis.


    But what she found only made her even more miserable.


    The items from the Holy Lord of Shadows were all of the highest level and any one of them were weapons that would frighten heaven and hell.


    But¡­


    She couldn¡¯t use them.


    After searching for two days and two nights and almost going through all of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s Dharma treasures, she finally found one that someone of the Paragon level could use.


    It was a ck ring with a ck skull on it. Ye Qingtang had no idea what the ring was made of but it was the only thing that responded to her current power level when she tried it on.


    Ye Qingtang put the ring on hastily and put the other Dharma treasures into her space ring.


    Before Ye Qingtang could even take a break to figure out what the ring could do, Xue Fu came to report that the Ancient Mu n and other ancient ns had arrived at the Temple of Shadows, wanting to see the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What in the world was happening now?


    These ancient ns usually didn¡¯t interact with the Temple of Shadows much but now they were all here at the same time as though they had coordinated the visit. They were all in the main hall, waiting to see the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    There was definitely more to this.

 Chapter 1915 - : Tricks (3)

    Chapter 1915: Tricks (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThere was only one thing that could make them all take action at the same time.


    The mysterious youth.


    Ye Qingtang had asked Ming Wang to investigate the origins of the youth but to no avail. Perhaps the other ns would have more information.


    In the grand hall of the Temple of Shadows.


    The Ancient Mu n Leader¡¯s expression was mild as his gaze swept across the Baili family n, the Dongyue family n, and a few other ancient ns.


    These people were all leaders of the various ancient ns in the Central Maind. The presence of any one of these leaders was enough to make the earth and mountains quake.


    Yet they had all appeared here together withplicated expressions. In the past, they would never have all appeared in the Temple of Shadows at the same time.


    For the past ten thousand years, the disappearance of the Holy Lord of Shadows had caused the Temple of Shadows to grow weak. They had all but forgotten about the Undead n.


    At the same time, they weren¡¯t concerned when they heard about the return of the Holy Lord of Shadows since it had nothing to do with them.


    However¡­


    The peace had been shattered in half a month.


    This effeminate boy who had appeared out of nowhere had massacred so many strong ancient ns in such a short amount of time, among which included the Domain Monarch Jiang.


    The ns that had been attacked had suffered great losses, with many dead and too many injured. Some ns had beenpletely wiped out. Even the bigger ancient ns which were often at odds with each other had seen the situation for what it was.


    Someone who destroyed entire ns was not a person they wanted to acknowledge, but it had gotten to a point where they had no other choice.


    ¡°n Elder Dongyue, have you checked on the situation of the Nanlin n?¡± the Mu n Elder asked quietly.


    It was rumored that the Nanlin n had beenpletely wiped out, with all of its members dead.


    The Dongyue n and Nanlin n were rather close to each other and interacted regrly, which meant that they probably knew more about the situation.


    ¡°The rumors are true. I visited the Nanlin n after everything happened. The truth is¡­ far worse than the rumors.¡± n Elder Dongyue sighed.


    The faces of the members from the other ns darkened. As the strength of the different ns were all head to head, the ughter of the Nanlin n naturally rmed the other ns.


    Ye Qingtang walked in as the n elders discussed quietly.


    The entire grand hall fell silent as the n leaders¡¯ gazes allnded on the beautiful figure on the ck Bone Throne.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord of Shadows,¡± the Baili Family n Elder said politely when he saw Ye Qingtang.


    The other n elders were polite as well.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the scene before her, which consisted of some of the most influential n elders. Her heart was pounding but her face remained calm.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of having all the n Elders in the Temple of Shadows today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the Holy Lord has heard but an extremely formidable person has appeared in the maind and he has massacred many ns,¡± a n elder said.


    ¡°I have heard about it,¡± Ye Qingtang said lightly.


    So she had guessed correctly.


    They were here because of that.


    ¡°We have heard that¡­ this person tried to challenge the Holy Lord of Shadows but was chased away.¡±

 Chapter 1916 - The Spirit of Chaos (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1916: The Spirit of Chaos (1)</h2>


    ¡°What a joke. Would the Holy Lord of Shadows need to even lift a finger to defeat this small fry?¡± An elder of the Temple of Shadows retorted.


    That arrogant youth had been scared away without the Holy Lord even doing a thing! Not only did the n elders not get angry, but a smug satisfaction also appeared on their faces.


    They were here today because they had been pushed into a corner but the youth. A few days ago, they had been informed that the youth had found the Temple of Shadows and they had turned their attention to it.


    Even though the Holy Lord of Shadows had vanished for over ten thousand years, she had been extremely powerful. They wanted to see if the Holy Lord of Shadows could defeat the youth.


    The results had pleased them immensely.


    They had heard that the youth had humiliated himself in front of the Holy Lord of Shadows. He had used all his strength to attack the Holy Lord only for her to brush his attack to the side, then had sent him running away in fear.


    The n elders had seen a glimmer of hope and set their egos aside toe here to the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°The youth is definitely no match for the Holy Lord of Shadows. Back in the past, in order to protect the Central Maind, the Holy Lord refused to let the Second Domain oppress us and went to battle with your armor. You were so strong back then,¡± a member of the Baili Family n said with a smile. They were filled with praises for the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang grimaced in her head. She already knew what these people wanted.


    They were just a bunch of sly old foxes.


    Since they knew that they were no match for the youth, they had alle running to the Temple of Shadows to ask for help. In the past, they didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Temple of Shadows at all but were all singing praises right now.


    What a bunch of hypocrites.


    ¡°Please speak your mind if you have something you want to say.¡± Ye Qingtang knew their intentions well but wanted to get more information from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing to see the Holy Lord speak so frankly. This insolent youth has been causing havoc in the Central Maind, causing much trouble to the people. Now he¡¯s even undermining the authority of the Temple of Shadows. We beg the Holy Lord of Shadows to take action and purge this evil,¡± a n elder said as he shook his hands.


    Even if they refused to ept being below the Temple of Shadows, they had no other choice but to get the Holy Lord of Shadows to deal with the youth.


    They could say anything if it would ensure their survival.


    Ye Qingtang was by no means the real Holy Lord of Shadows but she was no fool and wasn¡¯t about to let their words get into her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re toovish with your praise. This youth appears to be alone. With the strength of so many ns, there is no way he¡¯ll be able to run amok for long.¡±


    The expressions of the n elders all became awkward.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, we did think of dealing with him ourselves. We gathered the strongest people from each n but¡­ none of them was a match for him. They were all killed¡­¡±


    The other ns had tried all sorts of ways to deal with him but were crushed like ants underneath a giant¡¯s foot. They were only here because they had been driven into a corner.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the faces of the n leader and knew that they must have already exhausted all of their options. How else would they possibly have set aside their pride toe to ask for help?


    If the real Holy Lord of Shadows was here, destroying the youth would be possible in a matter of seconds, but¡­ she wasn¡¯t the real deal and was no match for him.


    What could she do?


    Although Ye Qingtang was anxious inside, she maintained her strong facade, not letting anyone see her unease.

 Chapter 1917 - The Spirit of Chaos (2)

    Chapter 1917: The Spirit of Chaos (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, even if you don¡¯t care about the maind, you need to think of the Temple of Shadows.¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang seemed to have no intention of intervening, a n elder spoke up.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her brows slightly.


    ¡°Has the Holy Lord heard of the Spirit of Chaos?


    <em>The Spirit of Chaos?</em>


    Ye Qingtang had never heard of it before but could tell from the looks of the n elders that it was something important. Her heart instantly filled with suspicion and she said, ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±


    The ancient n leader said, ¡°The Holy Lord should remember that the Spirit of Chaos is the treasure of the Gods which had already existed when the second maind was formed. When the Spirit of Chaos had broken that time, the various ns had fought over it for years, leading to heavy losses until the end when every n retained a piece.


    ¡°In the beginning, the Holy Lord got a fragment of the Spirit of Chaos from the ancient ns as well, do you still remember?¡±


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had a fragment of the Spirit of Chaos?


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    So she had gotten this Spirit of Chaos from the ancient ns.


    Ye Qingtang knew that these n elders came bearing praises since they wanted help from her. She was just afraid that the Spirit of Chaos fragment had been forcibly taken from them by the Holy Lord of Shadows¡­


    ¡°That youth is destroying entire ns to obtain that Spirit of Chaos fragment.¡± After a pause, the ancient n elder continued, ¡°At this point, we are all no match for this youth. If we were all destroyed, the Spirit of Chaos fragments in our hands would all be taken by him. At that time, the one left in your hand would be thest, and he will not rest until he has collected it all and will stop at nothing.


    ¡°By that time, it would be toote for the Holy Lord to be righteous¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t care if we die or live, but thatd must have a reason for collecting the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos so fanatically. Once he has collected most of the fragments, it would be too difficult for the Holy Lord to do anything,¡± the Baili Family Master said.


    Ye Qingtang had never heard of the Spirit of Chaos before but there was no way the n elders would dare to lie to the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    It would be better for her if she knew the whereabouts of the Spirit of Chaos fragment. If push came to shove, she could hand it over to guarantee their safety.


    But¡­


    She had no idea where it was. For all she knew, the Holy Lord of Shadows could¡¯ve taken it with her.


    ¡°I beg the Holy Lord to consider our situation. If you are willing to help us, we will support youpletely.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lord, we¡¯re afraid you¡¯re the only person who can deal with that youth.¡±


    The group of influential people begged Ye Qingtang incessantly for help. As they did, aplicated feeling sprouted from within Ye Qingtang as she looked at these people alone from her tall throne.


    ¡°If the Holy Lord doesn¡¯t want to fight with that youth, what if we let the Dark Lord appear?¡± A n elder asked cautiously.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why the Holy Lord of Shadows was so unwilling to take action.


    The Dark Lord?


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    What the hell was that?


    Her gaze swept over to Ming Wang.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­ were Ming Wang, Ming Gu and Ming Di triplets?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ming Di is great as well. As the Holy Lord¡¯s steed, Ming Di¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Why not use him?¡± the Mu Family n Leader suggested vehemently.

 Chapter 1918 - The Spirit of Chaos (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1918: The Spirit of Chaos (3)</h2>


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ steed? Why had she never heard of this before?


    Ming Wang frowned when he heard Ming Di¡¯s name.


    ¡°You cannot,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    The n Elders were confused. Why couldn¡¯t the Holy Lord of Shadows send her steed if she didn¡¯t want to deal with it herself?


    ¡°Ming Di was sealed thousands of years ago by the Holy Lord.¡±


    Everyone started talking among themselves.


    No wonder they hadn¡¯t seen Ming Di in the battle with the Second Domain many years ago. It turned out it had been sealed away by the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    The gazes towards Ye Qingtang grew more intense.


    Ming Di had arrived in the Central Maind at the same time as the Holy Lord of Shadows. When it had first appeared, it¡¯s mere presence had been terrifying, with no one able to defeat it. It was rumored that Ming Di¡¯s strength was on par with the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯.


    Such powerful steeds should be treated with the utmost care in any ancient n.


    Yet the Holy Lord of Shadows had sealed away such a strong being?


    It was really¡­


    So vulgar!


    Ye Qingtang had no words. She didn¡¯t even know what or who Ming Di was.


    ¡°Everyone, I will consider what you have said. Let me think about it in the Temple of Shadows for a day.¡± If this continued, Ye Qingtang was afraid that the n elders would force her to do something impossible and make use of this opportunity to take control of the situation.


    While they had not gotten any confirmation from Ye Qingtang, they still held out hope since she had not rejected them outright, which meant that they wouldn¡¯t give her any grief today. With further room for discussion, they would back off for now.


    But Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart was in a mess. Based on what she could gather from the ancient ns¡¯ words, they were absolutely no match for the youth at all. The situation would probably pan out like what they predicted if this dragged on.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room while still pondering the issue at hand. Suddenly, as though she had suddenly recalled something, she took out the voice transmission stone, which she hadn¡¯t used for a long time.


    The voice transmission stone had lost its use after she had entered the cursed mystic realm, and she had subsequently forgotten about it. As she stared at the voice transmission stone, she decided to try contacting something.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    The voice transmission stone was quiet for a long time. Just as she thought it was already broken, the voice that she hadn¡¯t heard in a while rang out.


    ¡°Miss Ye, are you finally missing me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Miss Ye. I thought that you hadpletely forgotten about me.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice wasced withughter.


    ¡°Stop fooling around, I¡¯ve met with some trouble. It¡¯s a long story, but there¡¯s something important I need to ask you.¡± Ye Qingtang felt that Ling Yan probably understood the Temple of Shadows more than anyone else.


    ¡°Hm? What would Miss Ye like to ask?¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice waszy.


    ¡°Did you know that the Holy Lord of Shadows had a steed? ¡± Ye Qingtang was already thinking about the steed. If it was as strong as the ancient n elders had said, she might be able to make use of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ming Di.¡±


    ¡°Yes! So you do know it,¡± Ye Qingtang said in glee.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something Miss Ye wishes to know, I will work hard to make sure I can answer your question even if I didn¡¯t know the answer.¡±


    What could she say to that? Couldn¡¯t he be more serious?


    ¡°What do you know about Ming Di?¡±

 Chapter 1919 - Ming Di (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1919: Ming Di (1)</h2>


    Ling Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly when he heard the urgency in Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice but proceeded to tell her everything he knew about Ming Di.


    In terms of ranking, the Holy Son of the Temple of Shadows was second only to the Holy Lord of Shadows. But in terms of strength, the one closest to the Holy Lord of Shadows was Ming Di, which had terrorized the entire Central Maind in the past.


    Ming Di was a demonic dragon with an explosive temper and was extremely powerful. In fact, the Holy Lord of Shadows had been riding on Ming Di when she had first arrived in the Central Maind.


    These two extremely powerful beings hade together to push the Temple of Shadows to newfound heights.


    Ming Di¡¯s power was extremely terrifying and many strong men from the ancient ns had been unhappy about how arrogant it was at the start. But they had all been swallowed whole by Ming Di after confronting it.


    If the Holy Lord of Shadows was the embodiment of power, then Ming Di was the embodiment of terror.


    But after some time, Ming Di had vanished from the Central Maind mysteriously.


    ¡°Why did the Holy Lord of Shadows want to seal Ming Di away if it was so strong?¡± Ye Qingtang found it extremely strange. She had no idea what the Holy Lord of Shadows was thinking.


    ¡°It was probably because they had different beliefs.¡±


    ¡°Different beliefs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Holy Lord of Shadows wanted to take control over the entire Central Maind but Ming Di¡¯s personality was much more violent and it wanted to destroy everything. Rather than overtake the entire Central Maind, Ming Di felt that it was more suitable to simply wipe everything out.


    ¡°Furthermore, Ming Di caused a lot of trouble on Central Road at that time, which caused the Temple of Shadows to have many enemies. As a result, all the major forces almost formed an alliance to oppose the Temple of Shadows, which waspletely different from what the Holy Lord of Shadows had envisioned.¡±


    ¡°You know quite a lot about all of this.¡± Ye Qingtang felt like there was nothing Ling Yan didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the information you need.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had no words.


    ¡°Is Ming Di really that strong? So strong it could exchange blows with the Holy Lord of Shadows?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t the case, the difference in their strength was probably not great, or the Holy Lord of Shadows would have been able to suppress it fully, not just seal it away,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang was deliberating over Ling Yan¡¯s words and was about to ask him about the Spirit of Chaos when she heard a sound from his side.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I have something I need to deal with. I speak with youter.¡± Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to respond, Ling Yan cut the connection.


    Having been interrupted so abruptly, Ye Qingtang looked at the voice transmission stone in her hand with aplicated expression. Her thoughts wandered to Ming Di again.


    Perhaps she could speak with Ming Gu.


    Since she rarely called him, he rushed over excitedly when she did. Compared to the cautious Ming Wang, Ming Gu trusted herpletely, so she took the chance to discreetly ask him about Ming Di.


    Just as Ling Yan had said, the Holy Lord of Shadows had sealed Ming Di because its actions were too tyrannical. At the time, it had already made enemies of too many people in the Central Maind. Ming Di did not believe in taking over the Central Maind and only believed in wiping out all life instead.


    It relished in the mes of destruction.


    After many conflicts with the Holy Lord of Shadows and angering her multiple times, the Holy Lord of Shadows sealed Ming Dipletely in the abyss prison of the Temple of Shadows.

 Chapter 1920 - Ming Di (2)

    Chapter 1920: Ming Di (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosFrom her calctions, Ming Di had already been sealed for over ten thousand years. Even Ming Gu had started to forget about it.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind set to work immediately after hearing the full story.


    That youth had already set his sights on the Temple of Shadows and it was a fact that all the other ancient ns were no match for him. If he were to attach again, Ye Qingtang would bepletely helpless.


    She couldn¡¯t help but direct her thoughts towards the sealed Ming Di.


    She had no idea if she could even use Ming Di but had no choice but to go with it.


    The abyss prison was in the deepest part of the Temple of Shadows. Ye Qingtang sent Ming Gu and the others away with a few excuses so she could be free to head towards the abyss prison.


    To get there, she had to follow a pitch-ck path that seemed to have no end. The further she descended, the faster the temperature dropped.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had sealed Ming Di personally, which meant that no one could open the abyss prison other than her. Even though Ye Qingtang had absorbed her power from the finger bone, she wasn¡¯t sure whether she could open the abyss prison.


    After walking for a long time, Ye Qingtang finally reached the deepest part of the Temple of Shadows. In front of her stood a stone door so huge it was terrifying.


    With just a nce, she could tell that it was almost a hundred meters tall, with strange carvings inscribed on it.


    ¡°You really intend to release Ming Di?¡± Little White Tiger nced at Ye Qingtang with unease. This was dangerous.


    ording to Ming Gu, Ming Di was indeed very strong. While she didn¡¯t know how powerful it was exactly, it would probably be one of the strongest beings in the Central Maind.


    Ye Qingtang was a mere imposter. Even though she had the aura of the Holy Lord of Shadows around her after absorbing the power from the finger bone, the reality was that she was nothingpared to the Holy Lord.


    ¡°Ming Di was sealed here by the Holy Lord of Shadows and probably hates her for it. If its anger blows up on you when you¡¯re in there, you won¡¯t even have a body left for me to bury.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. Ming Gu told me that Ming Di is sealed behind this stone. His powers arepletely suppressed unless he can escape from the seal,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she took out a dragon-shaped sculpture from her space ring.


    The sculpture was the size of her hand and she had found it in the gold-gilded ck box along with the other Dharma treasures.


    Ye Qingtang had tried searching among the Dharma treasures after hearing Ming Gu¡¯s story. Luckily, the Holy Lord of Shadows hadn¡¯t removed the seal on Ming Di before she left and Ye Qingtang was able to find it.


    ¡°As long as the seal isn¡¯t removed, Ming Di is not leaving these doors.¡±


    Little White Tiger sighed in relief when it saw that Ye Qingtang had done ample preparation before proceeding with this madness.


    ¡°How do you n to convince Ming Di? Even the Holy Lord of Shadows couldn¡¯t get it to listen to her ideals, so it¡¯s not going to be easy for you.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Taking a deep breath, Ye Qingtang approached the stone doors cautiously. She raised her hands and tried infusing the energy that she had gotten from the finger bone into the stone door.


    A dull sound emanated from the stone door and dust swirled as the doors opened slowly.


    It was dark behind the stone doors. Ye Qingtang nced at Little White Tiger, mustered up her courage and walked in.


    ¡°You really are too brave,¡± Little White Tiger muttered as it guarded the outside for Ye Qingtang.


    For now, all it could do was wait.

 Chapter 1921 - Ming Di (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1921: Ming Di (3)</h2>


    Behind the stone doory a vast space.


    If not for the fact that she had walked so deeply underground before reaching this ce, she would never have imagined that such a vast space could be under her feet.


    She had originally thought that the Holy Lord of Shadows had sealed Ming Di away because she was not happy with it but after looking at this vast space that it was sealed in, Ye Qingtang felt that the Holy Lord of Shadows may not have hated Ming Di after all.


    Why else would she have made the ce Ming Di was sealed in so vast?


    After walking some distance in darkness, she heard a deep breath. Soon after, a huge gust of air blew at Ye Qingtang¡¯s hair and clothes.


    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± A deep voice reverberated in her ears like thunder. Almost subconsciously, she turned to face the source of the voice, her eardrums throbbing.


    In the blurry darkness, she could vaguely make out a pair of glowing red eyes staring at her.


    Ye Qingtang nced at those eyes.


    A huge, dragon-like shape upied the darkness in front of her.


    ¡°Mo Yao, when are you nning to seal me here until?¡± the huge dragon asked in a low, incensed voice. It had been sealed for over ten thousand years in this dark ce. Enough was enough.


    <em>Mo Yao?</em>


    Startled, Ye Qingtang recalled how Ming Gu had addressed the Holy Lord of Shadows. He had called her Ah Yao¡­


    Was Mo Yao the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s real name?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was racing. She looked at the giant figure half-hidden in the darkness and steeled her nerves.


    ¡°Ming Di.¡±


    The huge dragon scoffed coldly. Danger filled its red eyes as its eyes narrowed.


    She must have angered it.


    Looking at its reaction, it was obvious that Ming Di harbored great unhappiness towards the Holy Lord of Shadows. But¡­ Ye Qingtang had rushed over because she wanted to know more about Ming Di¡¯s strength¡­


    As well as the feelings between the Holy Lord of Shadows and Ming Di.


    She wanted to know if Ming Di¡¯s strength was as terrifying as she had heard.


    There was no need for it to stay by the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ side at all. It could have left as soon as they had a conflict and did not have to stay to argue with her.


    Ye Qingtang felt like¡­


    The feelings between the Holy Lord of Shadows and Ming Di were moreplicated than people thought.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes turned regretful as she thought of this.


    ¡°Ming Di, I was wrong.¡±


    When Ming Di heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s apology, it froze. The smoldering rage it had been feeling all these years seemed unable to assimte the unexpected words that hade out of her lips.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Pinching her thigh, Ye Qingtang made her expression even more somber as she lifted her eyes to look at Ming Di. ¡°I used to think that I was right but now, after ten thousand years, I¡¯vee to realize that you were right after all.¡±


    Ming Di was stunned.


    Did it hear correctly?


    ¡°You said that I was right?¡± Ming Di looked utterly flummoxed at her revtion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The savagery in Ming Di¡¯s eyes faded as it calmed down. Then surprisingly, it narrowed its eyes, and its expression seemed to be abination of mirth and something akin to smugness.


    ¡°Mo Yao, you finally understand! You see, I was the one who was correct in the end. What do you mean by advancing gradually and those bullsh*t strategies? In the face of overwhelming power, all that is useless! You¡¯ve finally wisened up!¡±

 Chapter 1922 - Unleash The Demon Dragon (1)

    Chapter 1922: Unleash The Demon Dragon (1)</h2>


    Ming Di was clearly pleased by Ye Qingtang¡¯s change of heart.


    Back when Ming Di had fought alongside the Holy Lord of Shadows, Ming Wang and Ming Gu had not even been born. Ming Di was the one who had spent the longest time with the Holy Lord and their rtionship was the deepest.


    If they had not shed over the way to handle the Central Maind, their rtionship would have developed even further.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief when she saw that Ming Di was appeased.


    It looked like her method was right.


    Seeing the change in Ming Di¡¯s mood, Ye Qingtang took the opportunity to continue.


    ¡°Ming Di, I want to change my ways. I used to ce restraints on your actions, but now, I want to allow you free reign in the unification of the entire Central Maind.¡±


    A piercing stare was directed towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mo Yao, you have changed after so many years.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was startled. Could Ming Di have discovered her true identity?


    Before Ye Qingtang could react, Ming Di raised his head.


    ¡°You have finally be smarter.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn, this demon dragon was really arrogant. To think she had been so worried that her identity had been exposed¡­


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have fallen out if you had been this smart in the past. Do you know what a terrible time I¡¯ve had in this abyss prison over the past ten thousand years?¡± Ming Di asked.


    It definitely bore a grudge.


    Ye Qingtang knew what Ming Di was thinking and she put on an apologetic expression.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot all these years.¡±


    ¡°Humph, d that you know.¡± Ming Di snorted. ¡°Are you sure you understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t object again if I kill off all the people in Central Maind?¡± Ming Di narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I already told you that your method is the correct one,¡± Ye Qingtang replied simply.


    Ming Di looked very pleased. It roared in approval and the abyss prison vibrated with its booming howl.


    ¡°Very good, Mo Yao. You will soon realize what a great decision you have made in letting me leave this abyss prison. You and me both, we will conquer the entire Central Maind. From now on, the Undead n will be the only living creatures in this maind.¡± Ming Di¡¯s voice was full of viciousness.


    Although it had already suppressed its energy, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart still felt chilled by its aura. She tried topose herself before speaking.


    ¡°That is good. But now, we have an enemy whom we have to get rid of first.¡±


    ¡°Enemy?¡± Ming Di asked.


    ¡°Ming Di, you have been inside for too long and don¡¯t know of the changes in Central Maind. Not long ago, a mysterious youth in Central Maind came to challenge the Temple of Shadows¡­¡± Ye Qingtang told Ming Di of the whole incident, making sure to exaggerate certain details.


    She glossed over her reason for not destroying the youth then and there, before quickly emphasizing how the enemy hadpletely disregarded the Temple of Shadows.


    From what Ming Gu had said before, Ming Di was violent and bad-tempered, but he was the one who had built the Temple of Shadows together with the Holy Lord. Based on that alone, Ye Qingtang believed that Ming Di would never allow anyone to belittle the Temple of Shadows.


    As expected, Ming Di flew into a great rage after listening to Ye Qingtang¡¯s narration.


    ¡°How dare he! How dare a mere human disparage the temple! Mo Yao, you were too soft-hearted. That stinking bug should have been immediately torn to pieces and squashed to death!¡±

 Chapter 1923 - Unleash The Demon Dragon (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1923: Unleash The Demon Dragon (2)</h2>


    <em>Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say.</em>


    Ye Qingtang was grumbling on the inside, but she maintained her genial expression on the outside.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang was rather surprised that Ming Di was able to let go of his 10,000-year grudge so quickly. It looked like the rtionship between Ming Di and the Holy Lord of Shadows went deeper than she thought. If it was anyone else who had locked Ming Di up, the dragon would have instantly swallowed the person up, no matter how much he tried to beg for mercy.


    Of course, this was what Ye Qingtang thought inwardly.


    But how could she have known the long history between Ming Di and the Holy Lord of Shadows? The many bloody battles they had fought alongside each other and the many years they had shared together.


    So much that as angry as Ming Di was about the Holy Lord imprisoning it, it never really hated him. It only begrudged the Holy Lord for not understanding its intentions.


    At the end of the day, Ming Di still possessed a pure and simple mind. Ten thousand years might be a long time for most people, but it was not that unbearable to a demon dragon with a lengthy lifespan.


    Now that the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡± had finally seen the light and given in, it was natural for Ming Di to feel pleased that its partner had finally returned to its side.


    ¡°Just wait until I get out. I will reduce him to ashes.¡± Ming Di snorted coldly.


    Looking at Ming Di¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling a deep sense of respect for the Holy Lord of Shadows. How formidable she must be to have this demon dragon remain so loyal to her.


    ¡­


    Inside the Temple of Shadows, the leaders of the ancient ns were discussing how to convince Ye Qingtang to join in the battle.


    Meanwhile, Ming Wang was quietly observing everything.


    Suddenly, a huge tremor shook the entire Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The leaders were all shocked.


    ¡°Could it be that person is attacking us again?¡± The leaders exchanged looks before immediately running out of the temple to see what the hell was happening.


    Ming Wang¡¯s expression turned grim. He could feel a familiar aura spreading rapidly through the earth beneath his feet.


    ¡°Holy Son Ming Wang, what¡¯s happening?¡± One of the n leaders asked again.


    Ming Wang did not respond and only frowned in silence.


    Just as everyone was still feeling bewildered, a massive ck figure suddenly burst out of the ground in front of the Temple of Shadows!


    With a sudden boom, a gigantic hole exploded from the ground in front of the Temple of Shadows. A huge ck figure flew straight up into the air. It possessed a tremendously oppressive aura and everyone stared after it in a daze.


    In front of their eyes was a massive dragon spiraling up into the sky. The dragon was exceptionallyrge and covered the sun, casting the entire Temple of Shadows in the shadows.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± The leader of the Mu n stared in shock at the gigantic dragon. His eyes were nearly popping out of their sockets.


    The ck dragon had blood-red eyes and massive wings with glossy ck scales¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this the demon dragon of the Temple of Shadows, Ming Di?!


    Previously, Ming Di had gone on a killing spree in Central Maind, bringing catastrophic destruction down on countless ancient ns. But in the past ten thousand years, the fearsome demon dragon had suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    They never expected to once again meet this demon dragon.


    Upon seeing Ming Di, the frown on Ming Wang¡¯s face deepened, but then he was startled when he spotted the dashing figure riding upon Ming Di¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ah Yao¡­¡±

 Chapter 1924 - Unleash The Demon Dragon (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1924: Unleash The Demon Dragon (3)</h2>


    Indeed it was Ye Qingtang riding upon Ming Di¡¯s back. Her already-slender figure looked even smaller in contrast to Ming Di¡¯s massive body.


    As she surveyed the ancient ns gathered down on the ground, all she saw was them staring at her with equally dumbstruck expressions. She immediately felt more steady.


    She only truly realized just how gigantic Ming Di was the moment she released it. She finally understood why the Holy Lord of Shadows had to construct such a vast abyss prison.


    Ming Di was huge! There was no way he could have been imprisoned in any ce smaller.


    If Ming Di charged straight down, he would easily tten the entire Temple of Shadows. Even more shocking was the fact that Ming Di¡¯s aura increased by more than tenfold after leaving the abyss prison!


    ¡°Are these the stupid tiny bugs who dared to belittle our Temple of Shadows?¡± Ming Di surveyed the front of the Temple of Shadows with his blood-red eyes. It instantly spotted the ¡°tiny¡± ancient n members.


    The faces of the ¡°tiny¡± ancient n members immediately darkened on hearing Ming Di¡¯s words.


    What was going on?


    When did they ever belittle the Temple of Shadows?


    Utter nonsense!


    The hearts of everyone leaped in fright at the sight of Ming Di charging toward them with gaping jaws.


    ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡± Ye Qingtang hurriedly corrected. She was worried that Ming Di would just swallow the whole bunch of them if she didn¡¯t quickly rify.


    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s them, they have to die anyway. I should just kill them off now.¡± Ming Di didn¡¯t care whether they were the culprits. In its eyes, apart from the Undead n of the Temple of Shadows, all other living creatures in the maind had to die. It was just a matter of sooner orter. It saw no issue with just killing them off now.


    Ye Qingtang was nearly driven mad by Ming Di¡¯s violent character.


    It really<em>was</em>an insane murderous monster!


    No wonder the Holy Lord of Shadows had to imprison this fellow. With such a character, it would be making enemies left and right for the Temple of Shadows.


    Ming Di continued to charge toward those ancient n members as he spoke. Their faces turned from dark to pale in an instant.


    ¡°Holy Lord, we have no ill intentions at all. We would never dare to belittle the Temple of Shadows. We¡­ only have the highest respect for the Holy Lord¡¯s powers. Holy Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Holy Lord, please be appeased!¡±


    The ancient n members had no idea what Ye Qingtang was saying to Ming Di. They only heard the dragon saying that he was going to kill them all, and so they immediately started to beg for mercy.


    They were here to seek help, not death!


    ¡°They can find the whereabouts of that person. Spare their lives for now so that they can provide us with information. With their mediocre abilities, we can kill them off anytime we want.¡± Ye Qingtang understood Ming Di¡¯s character. It was impossible tomand it not to kill anyone.


    Even the real Holy Lord of Shadows was unable to do that. As a result, Ye Qingtang decided to y along with Ming Di¡¯s insane character.


    The demon dragon¡¯s gaping jaws snapped at the ancient n members in contemtion, while their hearts were all thumping wildly.


    From his position on the ground, Ming Wang¡¯s eyes darkened and he stared at Ye Qingtang with a conflicted expression. He had seen the Holy Lord of Shadows fighting alongside Ming Di countless times. When the Holy Lord imprisoned Ming Di, he thought there was no way she would ever release Ming Di.


    He had never expected¡­


    In the end, she had still released Ming Di.

 Chapter 1925 - The Eight Tribe Leaders (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1925: The Eight Tribe Leaders (1)</h2>


    ¡°Where is that person you mentioned earlier? I will kill him first.¡± Having been imprisoned for over ten thousand years, Ming Di¡¯s murderous itch had been suppressed for far too long. It couldn¡¯t wait to go on a massacre.


    Its bloodlust could tolerate nothing less.


    Ye Qingtang was feeling exasperated by Ming Di¡¯s desperate urge to kill. She more or less understood now why the Holy Lord of Shadows had to imprison this fellow¡­


    Its character¡­


    If this dragon had been unleashed in Central Maind without any restrictions, it wouldn¡¯t take long before the Undead n was the only n left on the maind.


    ¡°I was just investigating his whereabouts. I believe that we will be able to locate him soon.¡± Of course, Ye Qingtang acted as if she greatly approved of Ming Di¡¯s murderous rampage.


    ¡°Let them continue searching. I will not wait beyond three days.¡± Ming Di¡¯s eyes turned toward the bunch of ancient n members.


    The eyes of the fretful n members instantly brightened at Ming Di¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Holy Lord is indeed benevolent. Don¡¯t worry, we will trace this person¡¯s whereabouts immediately.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    You are all mistaken!!


    Ye Qingtang felt a major headacheing on. She had released Ming Di to prevent the effeminate-looking youth froming to the Temple of Shadows again.


    But now, Ming Di was openly seeking him out.


    Meanwhile, those ancient n members seemed to have subconsciously overlooked the meaning of Ming Di¡¯s final words.


    <em>I will not wait beyond three days¡­</em>


    Ming Di nned to ughter all the living creatures in Central Maind. What were those fools so happy about? Did they think they were not included?


    Ye Qingtang felt very helpless. But on second thought, this might be better. First, have those ancient n folks leave to try and locate that youth. If they failed, she would just have to find another excuse to hold Ming Di back.


    The ancient n leaders had no idea what Ye Qingtang was thinking. They just took it to mean that the Holy Lord of Shadows was willing to help. Choosing to see it all as a sign of hope, they quickly ordered their men to go find information about the youth¡¯s whereabouts.


    Ye Qingtang found an excuse to get Ming Di to return to ¡°rest up¡± before she returned to the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡­


    Just after Ye Qingtang had stabilized the earlier situation, the eight tribe leaders hurried over on hearing that the Holy Lord of Shadows was back. Now they were gathered in one of the temple halls and stared at Ming Wang with heavy expressions.


    ¡°Since the Holy Lord¡¯s return, has she mentioned how to deal with the matter of the Sacred Ground of Reflection?¡± the Goblin Tribe leader asked.


    In contrast to Ming Wang, who believed in Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity, the eight tribe leaders continued to view this newly-returned ¡°Holy Lord¡± with suspicion. They just felt that although this Holy Lord looked the same, there were many differences in the way she handled things since her return.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ming Wang spoke without any expression. His tone was perfunctory, as if he wasn¡¯t paying much attention.


    The eight tribe leaders all noticed Ming Wang¡¯s strange behavior and exchanged looks.


    They knew very well that Ming Wang waspletely loyal to the newly-returned Holy Lord. It would be futile for them to try and probe for any information from Ming Wang.


    ¡°The situation at the Sacred Ground of Reflection has been pretty chaotic. Since the Holy Lord was willing to form an alliance with the Sacred Ground of Reflection, we should follow her orders on how to handle the matter. Where is the Holy Lord now? Will she have the time to meet us?¡± the Demon Tribe leader asked.


    ¡°Also, I heard that the human who has been causing trouble in Central Maind recently turned up at our Temple of Shadows. I wonder if the Holy Lord has said anything about that?¡± Another of the tribe leaders piped up.

 Chapter 1926 - The Eight Tribe Leaders (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1926: The Eight Tribe Leaders (2)</h2>


    Ming Wang lifted his eyes and gazed at the tribe leaders.


    The eight tribe leaders believed in the mighty powers of the Holy Lord of Shadows. Since the Holy Lord went missing ten thousand years ago, the interactions between tribe leaders and the Temple of Shadows dropped significantly. Without the Holy Lord around, the temple was unable to keep the eight tribe leaders in line.


    Even though he was the Holy Son of Shadows, this status alone was still not enough to stand up to the eight tribe leaders.


    ¡°We will let you know if the Holy Lord of Shadows has any orders for you,¡± Ming Wang said in a low voice. He would not tolerate any doubt toward the Holy Lord.


    Without waiting for a response from the eight tribe leaders, Ming Wang got up. ¡°I will report your request to meet with the Holy Lord. Meanwhile, just await her orders.¡±


    With that, Ming Wang turned and left.


    The eight tribe leaders stared after Ming Wang¡¯s departing figure with dark expressions.


    ¡°That Ming Wang is nothing without the Holy Lord.¡± The Demon Tribe Leader sneered.


    ¡°No need to care about him. With the trouble brewing in the Central Maind now, the Holy Lord will make the necessary arrangements. If not¡­ I¡¯m afraid this is not in line with the Holy Lord¡¯s character,¡± the Goblin Tribe Leader said pointedly.


    It was not a coincidence that the eight tribe leaders had all gathered here today.


    If the Holy Lord was genuine, they would naturally be satisfied and go along with everything. If not¡­ they would never let off this imposter.


    ¡­


    Upon hearing that the eight tribe leaders hade, Ye Qingtang gave an inward sigh.


    It was really¡­ one wave of trouble after another.


    Although the eight tribe leaders appeared very humble and respectful, Ye Qingtang could feel that they were notpletely convinced of her identity.


    If they had openly shown their doubts, Ye Qingtang could have immediately taken offense and punished all of them.


    But they were too politically correct and as much as Ye Qingtang wanted to pinpoint some ws in their behavior, she could find no concrete basis to do so.


    But now¡­


    Ye Qingtang turned slightly toward the gigantic Ming Di behind her.


    ¡°Those kids are still alive?¡± Ming Di didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    <em>Kids?!</em>


    <em>Did Ming Di not know the definition of the word ¡°kid¡±?</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ming Di and I have seen them. Just let theme,¡± Ye Qingtang immediately ordered.


    Ming Wang nced at Ming Di before turning to leave.


    Meanwhile, Ming Di picked up a burly demon with its massive ws and popped it into its mouth. Loud crunching noises ensued. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped me then, I would have already swallowed that fellow.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ye Qingtang was momentarily confused.


    Lifting one gigantic w, Ming Di pointed in the direction where Ming Wang had disappeared.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Are you really that bloodthirsty that you would even swallow your own people?


    ¡°I heard that it is very rare for the Undead n to have twins. I have never tasted one before. I say¡­ Mo Yao, you promised me that after this Central Maind situation is resolved, you will return to the Second Domain with me and help me capture a pair of undead twins so that I can have a taste. I have waited for so long now. After I finish off everyone in Central Maind¡­ if you can¡¯t find another pair of twins then¡­ don¡¯t me me for helping myself here.¡± Ming Di smirked, revealing rows of sharp teeth.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    No wonder she felt that Ming Wang was always looking at Ming Di with such a strange expression.


    It must be that¡­ Ming Di wanted to devour Ming Wang?


    Ye Qingtang finally understood. No matter what Ming Di felt towards the Holy Lord, it ced the lives of others inplete disregard. Even with the other people in the Temple of Shadows, it felt no sense of kinship to any one of them at all.

 Chapter 1927 - The Eight Tribe Leaders (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1927: The Eight Tribe Leaders (3)</h2>


    It was no wonder¡­ that no one had taken Ming Di¡¯s side all the years since it had been sealed.


    That¡¯s right!


    Just as Ye Qingtang was struck speechless by Ming Di, the eight tribe leaders had already rushed over after hearing the news.


    They didn¡¯t understand why the Holy Lord didn¡¯t want to meet them at the grand hall and instead chose to have theme all the way to the underground pce.


    All of them turned pale as the doors of the underground pce were pushed open.


    ¡°Ming¡­ Di?¡±


    The eight tribe leaders looked at the huge dragon beside Ye Qingtang as their faces filled with awe and surprise.


    Ming Di.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s steed.


    Having followed the Holy Lord of Shadows for so many years, they knew all too well about Ming Di¡¯s infamous reputation. But never in a million years would they have imagined that the sealed Ming Di would be released so suddenly.


    This went far beyond their imagination.


    The eight tribe leaders who had gone there to test the Holy Lord of Shadows were all of a sudden stunned.


    They were met with the sight of Ye Qingtang leaningzily on Ming Di¡¯s head as her gaze swept lightly across the eight tribe leaders. A chill spread through the eight tribe leaders¡¯ bones as Ming Di threw them an unsavory nce.


    They all subconsciously looked at Ming Wang, who was standing at the side. They wanted nothing more than to kill him right then.


    Why did he not inform them that Ming Di had been released?


    Ming Di¡¯s terrifying reputation was known not only in the Central Maind but also in the Temple of Shadows. The Holy Lord of Shadows was known for her power and wisdom but Ming Di was known for its cruelty.


    Even the members of the Temple of Shadows would be reduced to ashes if they upset Ming Di. It didn¡¯t care for anyone else other than the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    And what made it worse was that¡­


    Ming Di was the only one in the entire Temple of Shadows which came close to the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s power. It could easily crush the eight tribe leaders in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord, Ming Di.¡± The demon tribe leader quickly regained his wits and greeted them.


    The demon tribe leader¡¯s gaze towards Ye Qingtang and Ming Di was filled with horror and respect.


    All their suspicions towards Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity had instantly vanished on seeing Ming Di.


    After all, the Holy Lord of Shadows was the one who had personally sealed Ming Di away all those years today. Who else could undo the seal?


    Furthermore¡­


    Who else would dare stand on Ming Di¡¯s head if not the Holy Lord of Shadows?


    Their suspicions all vanished into thin air as they stood before Ming Di. The other tribe leaders all quickly came to their senses as they heard the demon tribe leader¡¯s greetings and all suppressed their fear to greet them politely.


    They could still afford to rx a little in front of the Holy Lord, but in front of Ming Di¡­


    God knows when they would say something wrong and be vanquished by this powerful dragon.


    Ye Qingtang breathed a sigh of relief as she saw thest of their suspicion vanish as they stood before Ming Di.


    Who knew that Ming Di would have this kind of an effect as well.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at the reactions of the eight tribe leaders. They were filled with awe and unease.


    What exactly had Ming Di done in the Temple of Shadows?


    How was it scaring the eight tribe leaders so badly?


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of how Ming Wang wanted to devour Ming Wang and Ming Gu¡­

 Chapter 1928 - The Return (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1928: The Return (1)</h2>


    The reactions of the eight tribe leaders were not exactly positive.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but think that everyone in the Temple of Shadows had probably been celebrating after Ming Di was sealed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Qingtang suppressed the curiosity in her heart and asked lightly.


    The eight tribe leaders were all extremely respectful now, with no intention of testing her again.


    ¡°Holy Lord, there has been a lot of activity in the Sacred Ground of Reflection today. We are not sure of the Holy Lord¡¯s intentions and wanted to ask for advice,¡± the Demon Tribe Leader said cautiously.


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection?


    Ye Qingtang was stunned for a little while before remembering it.


    Ling Yan¡¯s problem had dragged both the Temple of Shadows and the Sacred Ground of Reflection in previously but Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.


    After all¡­


    To her, the most important thing to deal with right now was that youth.


    ¡°Do you really need me to tell you how to deal with something so small?¡± Ye Qingtang said as she lifted her eyes lightly.


    The eight tribe leaders stood in stunned silence as their expression became awkward.


    They had originally wanted to use this to test Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity, but now that Ming Di had been released, what else was left for them to determine?


    Seeking guidance on this matter would only show how limited their abilities were.


    ¡°We seek your forgiveness, Holy Lord. We are the ones who are weak.¡±


    Ye Qingtang waved her hand dismissively. She had already achieved her goal of alleviating the eight tribe leaders¡¯ suspicions.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was thinking about whether Ming Di would be powerful enough, news came from the ancient ns. In the time since they hadst seen that youth, he had wiped out a few other ancient ns. They had all been ughtered when the news had reached the ancient ns, with no trace of the boy left.


    The n leaders were all worried sick when they heard this, afraid that they would be his next target. Those who had been sent out were all finding all sorts of excuses and trying their best to stay in the Temple of Shadows.


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang was witnessing the ancient n¡¯s shamelessness and she was honestly impressed by it.


    As more and more ancient ns in the maind were attacked, the ancient ns who had heard the news had alle running to the Temple of Shadows to hide.


    It was not surprising since the Temple of Shadows was the only ce the youth had suffered a setback and was theirst hope.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched as she saw how many ancient ns were running to them for shelter.


    Where was their pride?


    Where was the strong foundation that they had built?


    Were they not embarrassed by themselves?


    Now that they had confirmed her identity, the eight tribe leaders were willing to follow all of Ye Qingtang¡¯s orders. However, their expressions were ugly as they looked at the hoard of ancient ns flocking to the Temple of Shadows.


    The ancient ns had alreadyid down their pride and would not leave no matter how much they were chased away.


    Because of all the trouble the youth was causing, the Temple of Shadows was gradually regaining its top position from over ten thousand years ago. It was turning into a symbol of power in the eyes of the people again.


    Their attitude was just like when the Second Domain had attacked them over ten thousand years ago. Once again, the ancient ns were looking to the Temple of Shadows to lead them.


    The peace that they had was suddenly shattered with the arrival of two people.


    Two figuresnded outside the Temple of Shadows.


    They were two young men of approximately the same age. One of them was the effeminate-looking youth that Ye Qingtang had previously scared off with her Mirror of Illusions. Beside him was a tall and coldly-handsome young man.

 Chapter 1929 - The Return (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1929: The Return (2)</h2>


    ¡°Senior Brother, the ancient ns from the Central Maind have all hidden in the Temple of Shadows. The effeminate-looking youth looked at the cold, handsome young man beside him. Compared to the previous time, he looked a lot less arrogant now.


    The cold and handsome young man scanned the Temple of Shadows and threw the effeminate-looking youth a scathing nce. He understood the look immediately and flew up to attack the Undead n.


    The n elders were all gathered in the grand hall of the Temple of Shadows, looking at Ye Qingtang who was sitting above them and Ming Di which had shrunk itself and was standing beside her.


    ¡°Holy Lord, we do not wish to bother you but that boy is a huge thug and has already wiped out many ancient ns during this period. If this continues, who knows how much destruction he will cause in the Central Maind,¡± an Ancient n Leader told Ye Qingtang bitterly.


    They didn¡¯t want to hide here in the Temple of Shadows but each day the youth wasn¡¯t defeated was a day they couldn¡¯t feel at ease.


    As Ye Qingtang rested her chin on her hand, her eyes looked at the bitterness on the ancient n people¡¯s faces. The eight tribe leaders looked extremely displeased at the ancient ns who hade for their support as well.


    Now they all wanted to rely on the Temple of Shadows?


    After the disappearance of the Holy Lord of Shadows, these ancient ns had all abandoned the Temple of Shadows.


    Yet they were all relying on the temple now.


    Wasn¡¯t this too shameless of them?


    As the eight tribe leaders opened their mouths to speak, a huge roar came from outside the Temple of Shadows. A guard from the Undead n ran in hurriedly to report.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the boy is back!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    He was back?


    What was going on?


    The faces of the ancient n people all lit up. They had still been agonizing over how they could get the Holy Lord of Shadows to get rid of that youth as soon as possible. And now he had walked right up to their doorstep.


    ¡°Holy Lord, this youth is too arrogant. Please seek justice for us.¡±


    ¡°How dare hee here again. Holy Lord, he¡¯s tantly disrespecting you.¡±


    The ancient n people were fanning the mes as much as they could.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed subtly. The youth shouldn¡¯t have been back so quickly after being scared away. So why was he here today?


    An ominous feeling arose in her heart as it started pounding. But before she could speak, Ming Di shook its wings and a fire was lit in its red eyes.


    ¡°Just in time.¡± Ming Diughed and flew out of the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Could it just calm down a little?


    Although she knew Ming Di was strong, the youth¡¯s power was terrifying as well. Who knew whether Ming Di was a match for him at all? And now he had just rushed in for the kill before she had said anything!


    She had no words but the ancient n people¡¯s eyes all brightened when they saw Ming Di rush out.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Holy Lord. I want to see how Ming Di is going to reduce that arrogant boy to ashes.¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    It was fine, as long as they were happy.


    Even if Ye Qingtang was feeling extremely uneasy, she couldn¡¯t give any more excuses now that Ming Di had made its move.


    After all¡­


    Ming Di had already gathered all its murderous intent these past few days. Ye Qingtang doubted that she could hold it back, even if she wanted to.

 Chapter 1930 - The Return (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1930: The Return (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang led the group of ancient n people after Ming Di, with the eight tribe leaders and the rest following after them as well.


    The effeminate-looking youth was desecrating everything in his path outside the Temple of Shadows. The horde of Undead n soldiers barely lifted a hand before they were all annihted like sacks of rotting meat.


    Xue Fu approached first. Knowing full well the strength of the youth, he didn¡¯t rush forward and instead looked solemnly at the arrogant boy in front of him.


    ¡°Ask your Holy Lord toe out. I didn¡¯t get to fight her properly thest time and I want to test her strength properly today.¡± The effeminate-looking youth raised his brows and demanded of Xue Fu.


    Xue Fu¡¯s face darkened and heughed coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Weren¡¯t you the one who was too afraid to fight our Holy Lord that day and ran away with your tail in between your legs? Are you here to seek your own death today?¡±


    The tant insult seemed to hit a nerve, and the effeminate-looking youth narrowed his eyes as his gaze brushed past the cold young man behind him. Seeing that he was expressionless with his hands crossed around his chest, he dered, ¡°I had something else I had to deal with that day. Who said I ran? Is your Holy Lord too scared to face me today?¡±


    Just as Xue Fu was about to retort sarcastically, a huge ck shadow rushed out from within the Temple of Shadows.


    Xue Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted to see that figure.


    ¡°Where did this little brate from? How dare he speak such big words in front of my Temple of Shadows?¡± With a flourish of wings, Ming Dinded in front of Xue Fu, his red eyes scanning the ground filled with soldiers from the Undead n.


    ¡°And who are you? I have no interest in wasting my time on you. Get the Holy Lord toe out right now.¡± The effeminate-looking youth looked impatiently at the dragon in front of him.


    The only person he was concerned about in the entire Temple of Shadows was the Temple of Shadows, but he had nothing to fear since his senior brother was here today.


    Ming Di¡¯s eyes shed. Seeing how the boy in front of it didn¡¯t recognize it at all, it was suddenly reminded that it had been sealed for over ten thousand years.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang had also arrived with the others in tow.


    ¡°This little brat dared to return?¡± Little White Tiger muttered as it saw the youth once again killing everything in his path.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t rush to speak and instead looked at the youth and the stranger behind him.


    The man was a cold and handsome young man. Compared to the effeminate-looking youth, he seemed much calmer. But their clothes were simr and Ye Qingtang guessed that he had probably been called to assist.


    No wonder the little rascal had dared toe back so quickly.


    He had found someone to help him.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, I was caught up in something else the other day but let¡¯s have a proper battle today. Hand over what I want if you lose,¡± the effeminate-looking youth demanded again.


    The reactions of eight tribe leaders as they saw the arrogant youth were vastly different from the reactions of the ancient n leaders.


    ¡°What did this little brate from? How dare he impersonate the Holy Lord? He¡¯s probably sick of living.¡± A coldugh ripped out from the Demon Tribe Leader¡¯s lips.


    ¡°And who are you? I was talking to the Holy Lord of Shadows. You have no right to speak here,¡± the effeminate-looking youth said.


    The Demon Tribe Leader had never been treated with such ridicule before. As one of the eight tribe leaders, everyone treated him with the utmost respect.


    It was time to teach the brat a lesson.


    With one great leap, the Demon Tribe Leader rushed towards the effeminate-looking youth.

 Chapter 1931 - Battle My Steed First (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1931: Battle My Steed First (1)</h2>


    The effeminate-looking youth didn¡¯t look remotely worried as the Demon Tribe Leader rushed at him. He lifted his arm and shot a beam of cold light at the elder leader.


    The Demon Tribe Leader panicked, not expecting the weak youth in front of him to attack with so much power. He had no time to react at all as the beam of light shot towards him.


    Just as the light was about to hit him, a small hand pushed the Demon Tribe Leader to the side and he managed to escape the fatal attack.


    ¡°Ming Wang?¡± The Demon Tribe Leader looked at Ming Wang in surprise.


    Ming Wang looked solemnly at the effeminate youth who had once humiliated him.


    ¡°Another loser. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not interested in wasting my time on you. Holy Lord of Shadows, if you insist on not attacking, I¡¯m going to kill off every single person from the Undead n.¡± The effeminate-looking youth didn¡¯t even give the Demon Tribe Leader and Ming Wang a second nce, instead focusing all his attention on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him,¡± Ming Wang told the Demon Tribe Leader.


    The Demon Tribe Leader wanted to retort but fear still lingered in his heart at the thought of that young man¡¯s attack.


    ¡°He should consider himself lucky. If my powers aren¡¯t suppressed because I¡¯m in the Central Maind right now, there would be no ce for his arrogance,¡± the Demon Tribe Leader said through clenched teeth.


    But he had to admit that his current strength was no match for this youth.


    ¡°Holy Lord, look at how arrogant this boy is. We implore the Holy Lord to not show mercy and end him.¡± Seeing the effeminate-looking youth act so presumptuously in front of Ye Qingtang, the Ancient n took this opportunity to fan the mes.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    <em>This bunch of old foxes.</em>


    The effeminate-looking youth¡¯s lips twisted as he looked at the Ancient ns hiding behind the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°I was wondering how the Ancient ns in the Central Maind had all vanished just like that. To think that you all ran here to hide like the rats you are. Did you think that you would be safe if you hid behind the Holy Lord of Shadows? What a joke. You¡¯ll all be next after I deal with the Holy Lord of Shadows.¡±


    ¡°You d*mned brat, you¡¯re not worthy to bepared with the Holy Lord!¡± Empowered by Ye Qingtang¡¯s presence and angered by the effeminate-looking youth¡¯s words, the Ancient ns all shouted back at him.


    ¡°With your ability, you¡¯re not even qualified to carry the Holy Lord¡¯s shoes.¡±


    Emboldened, the Ancient ns continued scolding the youth.


    The effeminate-looking youth¡¯s expression was darkening as well. A hurricane suddenly rose from his feet, sweeping up the ground all around him as his eyes changed color.


    ¡°Are you all done? You bunch of trash, I¡¯ll make sure that none of you leave with your lives. I don¡¯t have time to deal with you now. Holy Lord of Shadows, do you dare to fight me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at the angered youth. Meanwhile, the surrounding Ancient ns and the eight tribe leaders all turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    Still she remained silent.


    They were running their mouths so freely just now. To think there was not a peep from them now?


    Lifting her eyes lightly, Ye Qingtang looked at the effeminate-looking youth and said, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified enough for me to make a move.¡±


    Her dismissive words made him stiffen as his expression darkened further.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just scared? I see that the Holy Lord of Shadows is just a coward.¡±


    ¡°I would only dirty my hands if I were to fight a person who ran from a battle.¡±

 Chapter 1932 - Battle My Steed First (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1932: Battle My Steed First (2)</h2>


    The face of the effeminate-looking youth turned extremely surly. It was obvious that the Holy Lord of Shadows was mocking him for being scared off earlier.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t wait for him toplete his sentence and only continued calmly, ¡°If you can win against my steed, I will give you another chance to challenge me.¡±


    The moment Ye Qingtang uttered those words, Ming Di, who had been suppressing his rage the whole time, finally emitted an earth-shattering roar.


    ¡°Our Holy Lord has no time to y with a little brat like you. Let me test your abilities first.¡± Ming Di¡¯s eyes burned with an aggressive fire. He had been waiting for Ye Qingtang to give him the go-ahead all this time.


    ¡°Are you insulting me?¡± The effeminate-looking youth nced at Ming Di before sneering.


    The Undead n and members of the ancient ns werepletely dumbstruck by the youth¡¯s words.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a mere steed and he wants to be my opponent? Holy Lord of Shadows, you are really belittling me, aren¡¯t you?¡± the effeminate-looking youth stated coldly.


    ¡°A<em>mere</em><em>steed</em>?¡± Ming Di narrowed his eyes.


    The people in the ancient ns all swallowed hard. Even the arrogant eight tribe leaders stole discreet glimpses at the dangerous glint in Ming Di¡¯s gaze.


    They had seen people with a death wish before, but none as foolhardy as this youth.


    In the entire Central Maind, this youth was the first person who dared to disregard Ming Di in such a bold manner.


    They saluted his bravery.


    Ming Di spoke, ¡°The Holy Lord has spoken. If you believe you can defeat me, then you will definitely be able to challenge the Holy Lord. If you are that confident, the Holy Lord will step up.¡±


    The effeminate-looking youth was clearly still very doubtful of this mere steed, but he did not say anything further. He only turned toward the silent, grim-faced youth standing behind him.


    The grim-faced youth studied Ming Di.


    The two of them were still young while Ming Di had been locked up for over 10,000 years. As a result, unlike the other ancient n folks, they had not heard of Ming Di¡¯s fearsome reputation.


    In their eyes, Ming Di was just the steed of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    The grim-faced youth sized up Ming Di and a strange light shed across his eyes. But he didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded at the effeminate-looking youth.


    Having gotten his senior brother¡¯s assent, the effeminate-looking youth spoke again, ¡°Alright then. I will honor the Holy Lord¡¯s wishes and y with your steed. But Holy Lord, let me make one thing clear, don¡¯t me me if I identally kill your steed.¡±


    The effeminate-looking youth¡¯s tone was full of arrogance. The eight tribe leaders couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat for him. They secretly nced at Ming Di, who was already narrowing his eyes once again.


    <em>Punk, you are truly gifted at seeking death.</em>


    Ye Qingtang had no idea how powerful Ming Di was. She just hoped he would be able to stop this youth. But now, it was the cold and grim-faced youth who was worrying her. He was clearly of a higher ranked than the effeminate-looking youth. Otherwise, why would he seek the permission of that person?


    Ming Di lunged forward with a roar. His massive ck wings covered the sky but the effeminate-looking youth remained unmoved. He just stood there, waiting for the opportunity to quickly finish off this steed, and force the Holy Lord of Shadows to step in.


    ¡°Brat, seeing that you have some abilities, I will let you make the first move,¡± Ming Di offered grandly.


    A look of disdain crossed the effeminate-looking youth¡¯s face as he snorted.


    ¡°I am afraid you cannot even withstand my move.¡±

 Chapter 1933 - Battle My Steed First (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1933: Battle My Steed First (3)</h2>


    ¡°No worries, I have a thick and tough hide.¡± Ming Di¡¯s voice was tinged with amusement.


    That amused tone drifted into the ears of the eight tribe leaders, making their hairs stand on end.


    How many years had passed since they had heard that eerie, smiling tone?


    The effeminate-looking youth clearly didn¡¯t think much of Ming Di. Leaping into the air, he conjured a huge dragon with his hands, before directing it straight at Ming Di.


    Ming Di remained standing steadily where he was, as he looked at the approaching dragon.


    In the next second.


    BOOM!


    The fire dragon crashed into Ming Di, sending sparks flying all over. The earth-shaking sound nearly shattered the eardrums of everyone present.


    The effeminate-looking youth smirked as he watched Ming Di being engulfed by the mes.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so hot¡­ I am nearly dying from the heat¡­¡± A low voice suddenly sounded out from the ze.


    The face of the effeminate-looking youth shifted. He watched as the mes were suddenly extinguished before his eyes and Ming Di emerged. A few tiny mes were still burning upon his ck dragon scales.


    Lifting one w, Ming Di blew out the lingering mes with a snort of its nostrils.


    The effeminate-looking youth was thunderstruck.


    The eight tribe leaders nearlyughed out loud at the sight. Their faces turned red from the effort of suppressing theirughter.


    ¡°Kid, you shouldn¡¯t y with fire. Were you trying to burn me to death?¡± Ming Di nced at the effeminate-looking youth in provocation.


    The youth studied the jet-ck Ming Di, but couldn¡¯t see if he was injured at all. He had wanted to kill Ming Di with just one blow as he was impatient to get this over with. Seeing that Ming Di was still standing and talking, the youth leaped into the air and burst into mes. In the blink of an eye, balls of fire rained down from the sky.


    The fireballs were the size of a human head and pounded hard against Ming Di¡¯s body.


    Ming Di was arge creature. It raised one limb to try and avoid the dense rain of fire but to little sess.


    As the fireballs pelted him relentlessly, Ming Di cried out as if in great pain.


    ¡°Ah, painful, so painful¡­¡± Ming Di was crying out but his arm only moved in a half-hearted manner.


    The effeminate-looking youth smirked as he watched the ¡°wailing¡± Ming Di. He didn¡¯t realize how the eight tribe leaders were already staring at him with pity.


    By the side, Ye Qingtang was astounded by the sight of Ming Di, who looked as if he had no intention of retaliating. But observing the smile on the effeminate-looking youth, she suddenly realized what was happening.


    Just as Ye Qingtang seemed to have understood something, ayer of frost covered Ming Di¡¯s body. Ye Qingtang had seen this move before. It was the very move that had defeated Ming Wang.


    In the blink of an eye, Ming Di¡¯s massive body was encased in ayer of ice. The effeminate-looking youth¡¯s smile deepened as he gazed at the trapped Ming Di.


    ¡°So it seems that the steed of the Holy Lord of Shadows is so mediocre.¡± He patted theyer of ice.


    ¡°Mmm? You¡¯ve trapped me in ayer of ice,¡± Ming Di said.


    The effeminate-looking youth lifted his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will end your suffering very soon. Don¡¯t me me after you die. Just me the Holy Lord for sending you to your death.¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Ming Di asked in an incredulous tone.


    ¡°Of course.¡± A murderous glint shed across the eyes of the youth. He patted theyer of ice again and icicles suddenly shot out and pierced all over Ming Di.

 Chapter 1934 - A Crushing Defeat (1)

    Chapter 1934: A Crushing Defeat (1)</h2>


    Panic shed past Ming Di¡¯s eyes the moment the icicles prated his body. He appeared to be in great pain.


    A venomous smile appeared on the face of the effeminate-looking youth. He stared fixedly at Ming Di, who was in apparent agony.


    Ming Di widened his eyes. With a sudden shift in his gaze, he opened his massive jaws slightly.


    ¡°Aiya, so painful.¡±


    Ming Di¡¯s voice waspletely devoid of any pain. As his jaws moved, theyer of ice encasing him suddenly cracked.


    Before the effeminate-looking youth could react, theyer of ice shattered and fell to the ground in pieces. The icicles failed to prate even half an inch into Ming Di¡¯s dragon scales. All the icicles looked like they had been grounded down, leaving only half the original length behind.


    The effeminate-looking youth¡¯s smile also broke along with the remnants of ice. As understanding slowly dawned upon him, he widened his eyes and stared at thepletely-unharmed Ming Di.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ so painful¡­¡± Ming Di shrugged and the remaining ice shards on its body fell to the ground. Those blood-red eyes were half-closed in azy manner filled with indolence.


    Although the effeminate-looking youth was a fool, it was only now that he finally understood what had happened.


    ¡°You tricked me!¡± He gritted his teeth as he red at Ming Di.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The effeminate-looking youth hollered in rage. With that, he burst into raging mes and his eyes were nowpletely silver in color. He looked like a demon incarnate.


    As Ye Qingtang observed the changes, she could clearly feel the aura of the youth increase over two times.


    ¡°Holy Lord, this youngster¡¯s aura feels off.¡± The Demon Tribe leader had acute senses and felt the changes too.


    Powerful practitioners had their secret ultimate move. They would break through their own boundaries when forced into a desperate corner. But this effeminate-looking youth gave off apletely different vibe. The energy felt ipatible with his body, as if he was not using his own power.


    Ye Qingtang was also able to detect the striking change. But her attention was not on that effeminate-looking youth. Instead, she was discreetly observing the grim-faced youth behind.


    That youth had maintained a neutral expression the whole time while Ming Di was ying a trick on his partner. He had remained impassive even when he saw that Ming Di was unharmed. It was like¡­ he already realized Ming Di was just fooling his partner.


    Meanwhile, the skin of the effeminate-looking youth had turned a sickly shade of white. The blood vessels under his skin could be clearly seen, making it look like a densework of ck lines had spread throughout his body.


    With a bellow of rage, the effeminate-looking youth charged toward Ming Di.


    Ming Di stood there calmly, before spreading his ck wings slightly. Two ck tornados spun out from his wings toward the youth.


    The moment the tornados appeared, the grim-faced youth shifted.


    A beam of cold light shot out before the eyes of the crowd.


    Boom!


    The beam of light collided with the tornados. The surrounding earth felt like it would be shattered by the resulting energy.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t have to help me. I can deal with this!¡± The effeminate-looking youth didn¡¯t expect his senior brother to make a move. For a moment, he felt somewhat humiliated.


    After all, he had invited his senior brother to deal with the Holy Lord of Shadows. How could he have his senior brother step in against a mere steed?

 Chapter 1935 - A Crushing Defeat (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1935: A Crushing Defeat (2)</h2>


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had yet to make any moves. It would be a great loss of face to him if he had to rely on his senior brother when he was just battling her mere steed.


    The effeminate-looking youth wanted to speak again but the grim-faced youth pped him right across the face.


    ¡°Fool, are you still unable to see the vast disparity between your power and that of the demon dragon?¡±


    The face of the effeminate-looking youth turned pale, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort.


    The grim-faced youth nced past Ming Di tond on Ye Qingtang. He continued in a low voice. ¡°Instead of wasting time, you should finish off this demon dragon with me. The Holy Lord of Shadows is our true target.¡±


    Not daring to say another word, the effeminate-looking youth immediately nodded.


    ¡°Oh? Two of you at once? That¡¯s even better.¡± The fire in Ming Di¡¯s eyes burned even brighter at the sight of another opponent.


    The leaders of the ancient ns couldn¡¯t help feeling rather nervous at the thought of the other youth joining the battle.


    ¡°Holy Lord, is it really fine¡­ to let Ming Di handle this battle alone?¡±


    They had experienced the power of the effeminate-looking youth. And this second youth was clearly even stronger. Would Ming Di¡­ be able to cope?


    The corners of Ye Qingtang twitched imperceptibly as she gazed at the anxious ancient n members.


    <em>That¡¯s easy for you to say. Go ahead and help Ming Di if you can!</em>


    ¡°Who are you doubting? That is Ming Di you are talking about.¡± The Demon Tribe Leader snorted coldly.


    The ancient n leaders instantly retreated. They did not dare to argue with the Demon Tribe Leader. In the end, they couldn¡¯t even defeat that effeminate-looking youth, not to mention the other one.


    Ming Di gazed at the two youths standing before him. He appeared to have no intention of making the first move.


    The two youths exchanged a look and immediately went into full battle stances. In the blink of an eye, the aura of the effeminate-looking youth surged again. His eyes were filled with a cold, harsh light while the mes around his body morphed into a massive burning Buddha figure!


    ¡°What¡­ what kind of skill is that?¡± The ancient n leaders widened their eyes in disbelief at the sight of that ming Buddha figure. They had never witnessed such a strange move.


    The youth leaped into the air and merged into the ming Buddha figure. A huge orange fire also appeared behind the grim-faced youth, which morphed into a gigantic flying dragon. His dragon was twice the size of Ming Di.


    The raging mes soared high into the sky and the powerful aura was so oppressive that the ancient n folks found it difficult to breathe.


    What kind of powerful force was this?


    The ancient n members at present were all elite practitioners in the Central Maind. But now, as mere observers on this battlefield, they were already having trouble breathing from the mighty aura radiated by those two youths.


    Ye Qingtang also felt her chest grow heavy. Luckily she had recently risen to the Paragon level. If she was still at the Heavenly Venerate level, she would likely have exposed her true identity.


    As such, Ye Qingtang and the eight tribe leaders were powerful enough to withstand the aura. But those soldiers of the Undead n were already copsing from the powerful energy. One by one, they fell to the ground in spasms, their bones ttering non-stop.


    The aura of those two youths was enough to shatter the bones of the undead!


    ¡°Mmm?¡± A sliver of impatience surfaced in Ming Di¡¯s eyes as he gazed at the ming Buddha figure and flying dragon.


    ¡°And I thought you guys were going to be interesting¡­ boring.¡± Ming Di suddenly opened its jaws wide and gave an earth-shattering roar.

 Chapter 1936 - A Crushing Defeat (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1936: A Crushing Defeat (3)</h2>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The ming Buddha and flying dragon figures were instantly extinguished by Ming Di¡¯s powerful roar.


    At the same time, the two youths, who had merged into their ming figures, plummeted straight down into the ground.


    Blood spurted out of their mouths at the moment of impact. Before they could even try to struggle to get up, a massive ck shadow suddenly appeared before them.


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    Terrible shrieks resonated across the otherwise silent battlefield.


    Ming Di had driven two sharp ws into their abdomens and pinned them to the ground. Fresh blood poured out of their wounds and dyed the earth beneath them a deep red.


    ¡°Punks, you two have provoked the wrong people.¡± Ming Di gazed down imperiously at the two youths. It was as though he was looking down at two tiny ants.


    The effeminate-looking youth continued to vomit blood and his face turned increasingly pale as he stared at Ming Di in disbelief. It was impossible. He couldn¡¯t believe the fact that he hadn¡¯t been able to withstand even a single blow from Ming Di.


    How many ancient n people had perished in his hands? Countless powerful practitioners had died in the face of his mighty power.


    But now¡­


    The effeminate-looking youth finally understood the taste of fear. This demon dragon was not something they could even dream of defending against!


    All his aura vanished without a trace at this moment.


    The ancient n members, who had been gasping from the overwhelming aura, were now staring dumbfounded at Ming Di. They had been so fearful of those two youths, but the demon dragon was now stepping on them like they were insignificant little ants.


    If they hadn¡¯t witnessed it with their own eyes, they would never have believed the wide disparity in power. As they turned instinctively toward Ye Qingtang, their eyes were full of awe and respect.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had disappeared for 10,000 years. Those of them in Central Maind had nearly forgotten the fear that the Holy Lord used to inspire.


    ¡°The Holy Lord is truly great. Those youths were indeed no match for the Holy Lord.¡± One of the ancient n leaders discreetly wiped off his cold sweat as he addressed Ye Qingtang with utmost respect.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Was this demon dragon that powerful?!!


    ¡°No wonder the Holy Lord was unwilling to step in. They were unworthy.¡± Finally snapping out of their daze, the other ancient n folks also started toud Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang cast a mild look in their direction but otherwise remained silent.


    Inwardly, she felt that she had gained yet anotheryer of understanding of just how formidable Ming Di and the Holy Lord of Shadows were.


    No wonder the Holy Lord of Shadows had been touted as the most powerful being in Central Maind. Just Ming Di alone was enough to destroy a good number of the elite practitioners in Central Maind.


    Now that Ming Di had ovee those two youths, Ye Qingtang wanted to get more information from them.


    She had a feeling that there was a greater power behind these two youths. Otherwise, given their young age, how could these two youngsters possibly know so much?


    Just as Ming Di was prepared to swallow them both, Ye Qingtang spoke up. ¡°I want them alive.¡±


    Ming Di looked very unhappy, but he still shut his jaws.


    The grim-faced youth saw that they were no match for Ming Di. He started gathering his energy again and just as everyone thought he was going to make ast-ditch attempt to fight back, he suddenly turned and directed his attack on the dying, effeminate-looking youth.


    The effeminate-looking youth never imagined that he would die at the hands of his own people. He died with his eyes wide open as he choked on his final breath.

 Chapter 1937 - The Mastermind Behind It All (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1937: The Mastermind Behind It All (1)</h2>


    ¡°You still dare to resist?¡± Ming Di was enraged. How dare this fellow kill off its prey right?


    A light shed across the eyes of the grim-faced youth as he watched his partner draw hisst breath. As Ming Di raged on, the youth suddenly dug his own hands into his chest and tore it apart.


    He moved so quickly that Ye Qingtang could not react in time.


    ¡°Did he go mad?¡± The ancient n leaders were all bewildered.


    But the moment that youth tore open his own chest, a nearly imperceptible wisp of smoke suddenly flew out from his heart. The wisp of smoke moved very quickly and disappeared within the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Ming Di narrowed its eyes. Opening his jaws wide, he inhaled deeply.


    With one powerful intake of breath, Ming Di sucked the dissipating smoke right into its belly.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to stop him but could only stare on as Ming Di¡¯s throat bobbed up and down.


    Oh no, he already swallowed it!


    ¡°Stupid little bug.¡± Ming Di snorted coldly. Lifting its ws, it tossed the two limp corpses across the ground.


    Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on.


    That grim-faced youth was clearly trying to eliminate his partner and escape, to prevent themselves from being interrogated.


    Ming Di didn¡¯t let him escape, but¡­


    The youth still managed to achieve his goal.


    ¡°Go and check if there are any clues on their bodies.¡± Ye Qingtang suppressed the exasperation she was feeling.


    This Ming Di was very powerful, but its character¡­


    Could only be described by one word: Impulsive!


    With the Undead n in tow, Ming Wang went forward to investigate the bodies of the two youths. They discovered some random Dharma artifacts and a fragment of the Spirit of Chaos in their space rings.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart quivered when she epted the Spirit of Chaos fragment from Ming Wang.


    The Spirit of Chaos fragment was palm-sized and no different from any ordinary-looking ck metal. But holding it in her hand, Ye Qingtang felt no weight at all. It was as if this fragment didn¡¯t exist.


    The ancient n members felt very envious when they saw that Ye Qingtang had discovered a fragment of the Spirit of Chaos. It must be pointed out that each of the ancient ns owned just one fragment of the Spirit of Chaos, and everyone would wish to possess more pieces.


    But at present¡­


    The ancient n members wisely kept quiet. They silently acquiesced to the fact that this fragment belonged to the Temple of Shadows.


    After personally witnessing Ming Di¡¯s power, no one would dare to make an enemy of the Temple of Shadows unless they were insane!


    It was Ye Qingtang¡¯s first time seeing the Spirit of Chaos. She had spent a long time trying to find the fragment belonging to the Holy Lord of Shadows but failed to locate it. Despite being very curious, Ye Qingtang had to pretend to be nonchnt. She just gave it a few casual looks before cing it into her space ring.


    ¡°Holy Lord, we couldn¡¯t find any essories on the bodies but we did find a sort of symbol.¡± Xue Fu stepped forward to report.


    ¡°Oh, what symbol?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Xue Fu had his men drag over the bodies of the youths. Both youths had a palm-sized circr symbol tattooed in the middle of their backs.


    The symbol did not look familiar. Ye Qingtang had never seen such a symbol before.


    ¡°Do any of you recognize this symbol?¡± Ye Qingtang looked toward the ancient n members and the eight tribe leaders.


    The eight tribe leaders stepped forward to take a look. But they were likewise puzzled and shook their heads before retreating to the side.


    The ancient n members also took a look, but none of them had seen such a symbol before either.

 Chapter 1938 - The Mastermind Behind It All (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1938: The Mastermind Behind It All (2)</h2>


    No one recognized the symbol.


    Yet another lead hade to a dead end.


    Ye Qingtang gave an inward sigh. Just as she was about to order her men to look over the bodies again, one of the ancient n elders suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Holy Lord, this symbol looks very strange.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    The elder didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Instead, he copied the symbol on a piece of paper, before adding a few strokes to the drawing. As the elder added more strokes, the faces of the crowd changed.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this the family crest of the Ancient You n?!¡± One of the n leaders widened his eyes in astonishment after the elder finished his drawing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I initially found the symbol rather familiar, but couldn¡¯t understand why. But then I suddenly realized that this symbol is quite simr to the family crest of the Ancient You n,¡± the elder exined.


    ¡°I heard before that the Ancient You n secretly groomed a batch of kamikaze soldiers. They were all exemry youths selected from the various branches of the Ancient You n. The youths were brought to an unknown ce for special training. Even their own parents don¡¯t know where they were taken¡­¡± Another ancient n leader frowned as he spoke.


    It wasmon knowledge that the various ancient ns would secretly cultivate talented members of their own. Most of this training was done in secret, and they would be put into service for the family n after their training waspleted.


    Most of the ancient ns would mark those youths with a special symbol during training, which also contained a curse. The youth would suffer a massive counterforce if he tried to betray the n.


    After all, the ancient ns spent massive amounts of time and effort in grooming those youths. It would be a great loss to them if the youth decided to betray them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that those two youths were kamikaze soldiers groomed by the Ancient You n? The Ancient You n wanted to rob us of our Spirit of Chaos fragments?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by this conjecture.


    ¡°How could that be? How could the Ancient You n have groomed such powerful practitioners?¡±


    The powers of the various ancient ns were more or less equivalent to each other. It was iprehensible to them that the Ancient You n was able to groom such devastatingly formidable practitioners.


    Moreover, those youths were still very young, looking to be in their early teens. Even the most gifted child would not be able to attain such great powers within such a short period of time.


    A furious discussion broke out amongst the crowd. Only Ye Qingtang remained quietly pensive.


    <em>Ancient You n¡­</em>


    Others might not believe that the Ancient You n could be so powerful in such a short period.


    But Ye Qingtang knew very well that it was possible!


    This was simply because of Little You Yun.


    The Ancient You n had kidnapped Little You Yun in the First Maind. And Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode was exceedingly powerful.


    Linking the strange things urring in the Ancient You n in Central Maind recently, plus the symbols on these two youths¡ªYe Qingtang could more or less confirm that the Ancient You n was behind it all!


    ¡°No need to guess anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke out.


    ¡°Holy Lord?¡± The crowd stared at Ye Qingtang in confusion.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is behind all of this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Many of the ancient n members were not convinced.


    Ye Qingtang cut them off and continued. ¡°Before you say anything, you should first think carefully about the recent actions of the Ancient You n.¡±

 Chapter 1939 - The Mastermind Behind It All (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1939: The Mastermind Behind It All (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words sent them all into silence.


    It was true that the Ancient You n had been acting differentlytely. They hadn¡¯t attended the previous Martial Arts Championship, even though the Ancient You n were always trying their best toe on top.


    They had been too indifferent this time.


    Furthermore, they had been taking rather big actionstely, acting arrogantly on the Central Maind, which rubbed some of the other Ancient ns the wrong way.


    But then they realized that the power of the Ancient You n had gotten stronger than before.


    These had all happened gradually over time which was why none of them had noticed the connection between the events.


    As for the current massacres of the Ancient ns that were urring, there had been no news from the Ancient You n at all. Some of the Ancient ns closer to them had wanted to warn them but had received no reply at all.


    In fact, they had not received any news about the Ancient You n being attacked either.


    Combined with the fact that the power of the Ancient You n had greatly increased previously, they couldn¡¯t help but suspect whether the mastermind of all this¡­ was the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Could it really be the Ancient You n?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, I knew that those old scoundrels were up to no good. I treated them as mad men when they were acting so arrogantly on the Central Maind.¡±


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, they finally strung together the hints that they had missed out previously.


    But this only made them panic even more.


    Even in the past, the Ancient You n¡¯s audacious ambition had never beencking. If they were to talk about ambition, few people on the Central Maind could beat the Ancient You n.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder Domain Monarch Jiang was the first to go. The Ancient You n had already been eying the title of Domain Monarch for the longest time. They had challenged them multiple times previously already, so if they were to make a move, the first they would attack would definitely be the one most at odds with them.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank as she heard this.


    The Ancient n people all started chattering among themselves, all of them wanting nothing more than to deal with the Ancient You n immediately. But they all knew that they were no match for them at all.


    After all, they had sent out two youths who had wiped out many of the Ancient ns with barely any effort. Who knew how strong the Ancient You n was now?


    Ye Qingtang had her own thoughts and didn¡¯t want to spend any more time guessing with them here, so she sent them back to rest first.


    The Ancient n people now followed Ye Qingtang¡¯s every word obediently and didn¡¯t dare waste any time ushering Ye Qingtang back into the Temple of Shadows.


    Likewise, they also didn¡¯t dare take one step out of the Temple of Shadows.


    Now that they knew who their opponent was, how would they dare leave this haven?


    The Ancient ns who had disagreements with the Ancient You n were all fearful now. They quickly sent messages back to their n to arrange for their transfer. Then they hid in the Temple of Shadows with the elite members of their n and did not dare to step out at all.


    All their hope was now ced on the Temple of Shadows. They were all clear on the fact that apart from the Holy Lord of Shadows, none of them was a match for the Ancient You n.


    As the news spread, more and more Ancient n came to the Temple of Shadows to seek protection.


    Soon enough, the Temple of Shadows transformed into a center of refuge.

 Chapter 1940 - Ancient You Clan (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1940: Ancient You n (1)</h2>


    <em>Somewhere hidden in the valleys of the Central Maind.</em>


    A white-haired old man was standing in a huge pavilion. As he lifted his eyes slightly, his gaze fell on the wall of the pavilion. There were many crystal balls crammed onto the wall, all of them glowing from the inside.


    Suddenly, without a warning, two crystal balls split open and shattered onto the floor.


    The gaze of the old man changed and a middle-aged man guarding outside rushed in.


    ¡°You Feng and You Qu¡¯s crystal balls shattered?¡± The middle-aged man frowned as he looked at the two shattered crystal balls.


    The old man¡¯s gaze swept over the two crystal balls and he said solemnly, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment before saying, ¡°You Feng had been following orders obediently, obtaining the Spirit of Chaos fragments from the Ancient ns. But he seemed to have suffered some humiliation at the Temple of Shadows and went to find You Qu after he came back¡­¡±


    Before the middle-aged man finished speaking, the old man retracted his gaze.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°These Life Pearls are the source of their lives. Since they are broken, does this mean that at the Temple of Shadows¡­¡±


    ¡°They died there,¡± the old man said lightly.


    The middle-aged man froze before understanding what the old man said.


    If their life source had shattered, it could only mean that they were no longer alive.


    ¡°Are you going to send anyone else to continue the mission since they¡¯re dead?¡±


    The old man nodded slightly. He lifted his arm to point out two other crystal balls and said, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The middle-aged man epted the order but said hesitantly, ¡°What about the Temple of Shadows¡­¡±


    The old man had both his hands behind his back as he turned to step out of the pavilion. ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows used to exist on the maind. If she has truly returned, her strength is not to be underestimated. Our main goal is to collect the Spirit of Chaos fragments from the Ancient n. We are not going to deal with the Holy Lord of Shadows at this stage.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that many Ancient ns have already gone to the Temple of Shadows for protection,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    The old man narrowed his eyes slightly and walked deeper into the valley. In front of him was a huge pce. The gates of the pce were slightly ajar.


    It was pitch-ck inside the pce and there was no movement at all.


    Suddenly, a pair of glowing silver eyes appeared through the gap between the gates. It was looking outside the pce.


    The old man narrowed his eyes further and spoke to the middle-aged man behind him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t be toote even if we deal with the Temple of Shadows after collecting the Spirit of Chaos fragments from the other Ancient ns on the maind. We have nothing to fear about the Ancient ns. If anything, now that they¡¯ve all gathered at the Temple of Shadows, it saves us the trouble of having to search for them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man understood his intentions. They didn¡¯t have to deal with the Temple of Shadows now.


    But he asked again after some hesitation, ¡°How are we going to deal with the Elder on the east side?¡±


    ¡°Deal with him?¡± the old manughed slightly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll spare their lives if they understand what¡¯s going on, but¡­¡±


    The old man paused for a while before saying, ¡°They are bound to find out about what happened to the Domain Monarch and the Jiang family. Remember, we have to collect all the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos. Not one piece can be missing.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Having received his orders, the middle-aged retreated before rushing to the east side of the valley.

 Chapter 1941 - Ancient You Clan (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1941: Ancient You n (2)</h2>


    There were a few pavilions over there. The middle-aged man went forward and saw ady standing at the entrance of one of the pavilions. She looked like she was pondering something.


    Somewhat startled by the sight of the middle-aged man, she took a quick step forward. ¡°Warden.¡±


    The middle-aged man maintained his cold expression,pletely devoid of the earlier respect he had shown the elders. He nced impatiently at thedy.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, did you manage to recall if the Jiang family had any more hiding ces in the maind?¡±


    Thedy standing outside the pavilion was indeed Jiang Qin of the Jiang family. She had already lost the arrogance she exuded during her days in the Jiang family. She gazed respectfully and timidly at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°I have already written down all the estates owned by the Jiang family, and handed the list over to you.¡±


    ¡°We have gone to all those ces but could not find any traces of the Domain Monarch.¡± The middle-aged man frowned impatiently.


    Jiang Qin looked increasingly grim.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, if Tuoba Yao had not been wise enough to jump ship to our Ancient You n, you would have all already died when we destroyed the Jiang family. I will give you another two days. If you cannot provide any useful leads by then¡­¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯tplete his sentence. But the threat in his tone was evident.


    Without waiting for Jiang Qin to respond, the middle-aged man turned and left, leaving Jiang Qin standing there alone, her face pallid with fear.


    After the middle-aged man left, the door behind Jiang Qin slowly opened. Ye You and Ye Xun peeked out cautiously from behind the door.


    ¡°Aunt Qin¡­¡± Ye You looked at the grim-looking Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin snapped out of her trance.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, did the Jiang family really own only those few estates? Have you given it careful thought? The Ancient You n is so powerful. Even the Jiang family was not spared. If they wanted our lives, I am afraid¡­¡± Ye You bit her lips as she stared at Jiang Qin with deep fear in her eyes.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s originally grim face turned an even paler shade of white.


    ¡°I know. I already told them everything. The moment we decided to jump ship to the Ancient You n, I already nned to serve them wholeheartedly. I even told them about the secret tunnels in thepound for their first attack on the Jiang family¡­¡± Jiang Qin furrowed her brows.


    No one could ever imagine that there was a traitor in the Jiang family who led to their demise.


    And this traitor was the Domain Monarch¡¯s biological daughter and granddaughters.


    Now that the Ancient You n was so powerful and getting exponentially stronger by the day¡ªthe two ns were already long at odds with each other. After Tuoba Yao got news of Jiang Qin¡¯s punishment, he had pleaded with the Domain Monarch to let her out. But the Domain Monarch had refused.


    As a result, Tuoba Yao had secretly contacted the Ancient You n. Knowing that the Domain Monarch was displeased with Jiang Qin, the couple had shrewdly decided to jump ship over to the Ancient You n.


    And helping the Ancient You n to destroy the Jiang family¡ªthis was Jiang Qin¡¯s great present to the Ancient You n. A show of her loyalty.


    But Jiang Qin had been imprisoned then and could not transmit information. The Ye family was actually the one who had opened the doors of the Jiang family for the Ancient You n.


    Now that the Jiang family had been destroyed, the Domain Monarch had fled with a group of family members after the major battle. Jiang Qin, Ye You and the rest had immediately sought protection under the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Aunt Qin, I know you have tried your best, but¡­ you saw clearly what the Ancient You n wants.¡± Ye You pursed her lips.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s face became very grave. ¡°Let me see if I can think of other solutions.¡±

 Chapter 1942 - Ancient You Clan (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1942: Ancient You n (3)</h2>


    ¡°Aunt Qin, I know you are feeling very guilty. But now that things have progressed to this stage, we are already at the point of no return. If grandfather knows¡­ we betrayed the Jiang family¡­ I am afraid that¡­¡± Ye You didn¡¯t continue.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s heart gave a heavy thump.


    ¡°I know. Ye You, go back and rest first.¡± Jiang Qin patted Ye You on the shoulder before turning to leave.


    Ye You looked at Jiang Qin¡¯s departing profile. A cold smile took over the subservient and worried look on her face.


    In contrast, Ye Xun appeared very despondent. How could she not know how heartless Ye You was? Ye You was already like this when in the Ye family. But after personally witnessing Ye You cause the demise of the entire Jiang family without an ounce of regret, Ye Xun was now feeling increasingly frantic.


    Ye Xun knew very well that Jiang Qin treated Ye You as her own daughter. But Ye You did not reciprocate the same feelings¡­


    ¡°Xun,e with me to find the warden of the Ancient You n.¡± Ye You suddenly spoke up after Jiang Qin left.


    ¡°Sister You, why are you seeking out the warden?¡± Ye Xun was surprised.


    ¡°Jiang Qin might not be able to find the Domain Monarch and the rest of the Jiang family. If this drags on, the Ancient You n will be very displeased with us.¡± Ye You narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Sister You, you have another solution?¡± Ye Xun looked at Ye You.


    Ye You smiled but kept silent. She just went to find the Ancient You n warden with Ye Xun in tow.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, quite arge number of the ancient n members had gathered at the Temple of Shadows.


    News of the Ancient You n being the mastermind had spread quietly across the various ancient ns. Thereafter, an increasing number of people sought protection under the temple. The eight tribe leaders were very unhappy about this. But they had no choice but to maintain their silence, as Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t chase those folks off.


    Ye Qingtang allowed the various n members to stay on at the temple, but not without putting them to task.


    The Temple of Shadows was very powerful but it would be even stronger with the gathered forces of the various ancient ns. Making use of the opportunity, Ye Qingtang instructed the n leaders to discreetly make use of their connections to investigate the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang knew the reason behind the Ancient You n¡¯s sudden increase in power. But she had no idea just how powerful the n was now. She had to know¡ªas a result, she needed to tap into the informantwork of the various ancient ns. At the same time, she also hinted for the n members to go investigate the ns who had been massacred, to see if there were any further news on them.


    Especially the Domain Monarch¡¯s Jiang n.


    ¡°It appears that the Ancient You n has no intention of attacking the Temple of Shadows in the near future.¡± Little White Tiger was sprawled across Ye Qingtang¡¯s knee.


    The entire Temple of Shadows had gone on high alert since the death of those two youths. But after two weeks of waiting, there was still no news of any impending attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before theye after us. From the intelligence gathered by the various ancient ns, they are still robbing others of the Spirit of Chaos fragments. They are not attacking the Temple of Shadows now as they are leaving us to thest.¡± Ye Qingtang was no fool. She could easily surmise the intentions of the Ancient You n.


    As Ye Qingtang mused worriedly, there was finally some news regarding the Jiang family.


    Ye Qingtang hurried over.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the Ancient You n has destroyed several more ancient ns. We also found out that the Ancient You n is trying to seek out the whereabouts of the Domain Monarch. Several Jiang family hideouts were attacked in sequence. It looks like the Ancient You n has yet to obtain the Spirit of Chaos fragment belonging to the Domain Monarch.¡±

 Chapter 1943 - Hostage (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1943: Hostage (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the report. No one had seen the bodies of Jiang Lang and his wife, so perhaps they managed to escape with the Domain Monarch.


    However¡­


    It was somewhat strange. ording to the ancient n folks, the Jiang family had managed to keep their hideouts a secret. Even their informants only found out about them after the Ancient You n raided them.


    Ye Qingtang had not heard anyone mention those hideouts before either. Those hideouts must have been a highly-ssified secret.


    So how did the Ancient You n know of them?


    ¡°Oh yes Holy Lord, there are a few more ancient ns who wish to seek protection under you. They are waiting for you outside the temple.¡± One of the ancient n leaders spoke up.


    Ye Qingtang was already used to this. The stream of ancient n folks who hade seeking protection had been relentless in recent days.


    Silent acquiescence was eptance.


    Those ancient n leaders immediately led their men into the Temple of Shadows. Butpared to the first wave of n members, these folks appeared exceptionally wretched and pathetic. Everyone¡¯s spirits appeared to have suffered significantly.


    ¡°Our humble greetings, Holy Lord.¡± The n leaders stepped forward and bowed. Their faces looked haggard and fatigued.


    Upon seeing those ancient n leaders, the expressions of the eight tribe leaders shifted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the leader of the Qinyue n? How did you manage to find time out of your busy schedule toe to pay a visit to our Temple of Shadows?¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader raised his brows in sarcasm.


    Hisment made the n leader very awkward and sheepish.


    There had been some conflicts between the Qinyue n and the Goblin Tribe earlier on. As such, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Goblin Tribe Leader had always hated the Qinyue n.


    Previously when the various ancient ns hade seeking protection, the Qinyue n had publicly imed that they would never abide by the Temple of Shadows. But now, the Qinyue n hade running to the Temple of Shadows for protection like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    The Qinyue n Leader smiled bitterly after being ridiculed, but could not find any reason to retort. He gazed up at Ye Qingtang, sitting high up on her throne. ¡°Holy Lord, I was too arrogant. After knowing the culprit was the Ancient You n, I thought I could arrange for my people to flee and hide beforehand, but I never expected the Ancient You n to be so vicious. They pursued us until we had nowhere to run or hide¡­¡±


    Along with a number of other ancient ns in the maind, the Qinyue n did not seek protection under the Temple of Shadows. Their leader thought they could flee with their people and hide out until it was safe.


    They never expected the Ancient You n to be so cruel¡ªthey ughtered anyone who had any sort of connection to the Qinyue n. The Ancient You n pursued after them relentlessly, capturing their loved ones and holding them hostage.


    ¡°Holy Lord, they have threatened to kill off every single person they have captured if we don¡¯t show up in five days¡­ The viciousness of the Ancient You n is beyond belief!¡±


    Ye Qingtang sighed inwardly at the words of the Qinyue n Leader. She knew better than anyone else how vicious the Ancient You n could be.


    Countless living creatures in the First Maind had perished because of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just us. Even some members of the Jiang family have been captured by the Ancient You n.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart quivered on hearing the words ¡®Jiang family¡¯, but she had to maintain her neutral expression.


    ¡°I believe they are the close family of the Domain Monarch.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient You n already announced that if the Domain Monarch doesn¡¯t show up in five days, they will publicly execute those captured people from the Jiang family.¡±


    Having experienced the persecution by the Ancient You n, the other ancient n members were no longer surprised by the cruel methods employed.

 Chapter 1944 - Hostage (2)

    Chapter 1944: Hostage (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosThe Ancient You n was forcing the ancient ns to reveal themselves.


    Although Ming Di had killed off those two youths, the Ancient You n did not slow down their massacre. Several other exemry youths had appeared during this period of time. Like the first two, they were all very young but extremely powerful.


    Everyone was shocked and intimidated by this disy of the Ancient You n¡¯s might. No one knew just how many more such formidable youths the Ancient You n had.


    In the entire maind, only the Temple of Shadows could stand up against that n.


    Those first few ancient ns who had sought protection under the Temple of Shadows couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved that they took such quick action. They managed to lead their people to the Temple of Shadows before the Ancient You n went on their killing spree.


    Otherwise, they would probably end up like the Qinyue n¡ªwith arge portion of their own people being held hostage to force them to emerge.


    If they didn¡¯t turn up, those people would die horrible deaths.


    If they did¡­


    With their current capabilities, they would be just likembs sent for ughter!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank on hearing their discussion. She had yet to find out the whereabouts of Jiang Lang and his wife. The thing that worried her the most was the two of them falling into the hands of the Ancient You n.


    First, she had to confirm if Jiang Lang and his wife were among the hostages. In addition¡­ she had to make use of this chance to thoroughly investigate the current power of the Ancient You n.


    Even as Ye Qingtang soothed over the rising emotions of the ancient n folks, she couldn¡¯t help worrying over the hostages held by the Ancient You n. As no one could tell her if Jiang Lang and his wife were among the hostages, the only way was to personally go over to take a look.


    There was no time like the present. Ye Qingtang decided to investigate that very night with Ming Di.


    After knowing Ye Qingtang¡¯s ns, the other ancient n folks requested to go along with her, so that they could help her if required.


    How could Ye Qingtang not see through to their true intentions?


    They were just worried that without Ming Di and her around, there would be no one strong enough to protect the Temple of Shadows. In other words, they were only scared of death.


    Ye Qingtang knew that they would find all sorts of excuses to tag along even if she objected to their request now. By then, things might get messy and she might identally expose her true identity. As a result, she granted her approval on the condition that they followed her instructions to a tee.


    The various ancient ns had no objections to that at all.


    Those few ancient ns who had just arrived, including the Qinyue n, also chose to tag along despite having had no time to rest.


    With Ye Qingtang and Ming Di around, they finally had some hope of rescuing their own people.


    After all, with theirck of abilities, there was no way they would dare to make any moves on their own.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in a canyon situated in the territory of the Ancient You n, two Ancient You n sentries were guarding the entrance. Several sizable metal cages were ced close by.


    The cages were crammed full of haggard and despondent-looking prisoners, who were wearing the uniforms of the various ancient ns. The family emblems which had once brought them great honor had now be the reason behind their wretched state.


    It was dawn. The sky started to brighten and a chilly wind blew into the valley. Exposed to the elements, the bone-chilling wind blew into the cages, making the prisoners shiver from the cold.


    Most of them had suffered severe injuries. Their clothes were sttered with blood stains but none of their wounds had received any treatment. Ravaged by the howling winds, their life energy started to drain bit by bit as time went by¡­

 Chapter 1945 - Hostage (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1945: Hostage (3)</h2>


    Death could im any one of those prisoners at any time. With their grave injuries, there were already many dead bodies copsed on the floor of the metal cages.


    As the weather had been rather hot and humid the past few days, the corpses had already started to rot. Squeezed in the cages with the dead bodies, the survivors had to endure the overwhelming stench of decay. The shadow of death shrouded the hearts of everyone.


    They watched as their own people died, knowing that it would soon be their fate.


    Just months ago, these people were the much-admired and respected elite of the ancient ns. But now, they were just a bunch of livestock squeezed in a metal cage with their deadpanions.


    Despondence was written on the faces of nearly everyone inside. Any initial hope in their eyes had already been gradually eroded by despair.


    As the Ancient You n continued on their path of destruction, every prisoner knew that it was a one-way road to hell for anyone captured.


    No one woulde to rescue them. It would be a suicidal mission. They had already been abandoned by the rest of the world.


    The Ancient You n sentries at the entrancepletely disregarded those imprisoned ancient n folks. In their eyes, they were no different from a bunch of rotting corpses, clinging pathetically on to theirst breath.


    Instead, the sentries were on high alert for anyone who might try to rescue the prisoners.


    As Ye Qingtang led her group to the canyon, they stuck closely to the side of a steep rock face to keep themselves from sight. It wasn¡¯t difficult to spot the metal cages from afar, as well as thepletely disheartened hostages trapped within.


    Looking at the wretched state of their own people, the eyes of those ns who had suffered under the Ancient You n, all turned red like raging beasts.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is so despicable! We should just fight them to the death!¡± One of the ancient n elders gritted his teeth.


    They might have been able to quietly endure their loss if they hadn¡¯t personally witnessed those prisoners. But now that they had seen the hostages, it was near-impossible to turn their backs on them.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as she surveyed the prisoners. She then shot the eight tribe leaders a discreet look, indicating that they should hold back the ancient n folks.


    The Ancient You n had boldly left those hostages out in in view, precisely because they wanted to provoke the rage of the other n members and make them act impulsively.


    Now was not the time to show how loyal one was. If they just charged in now, they would just end up being caught in the trap set by the Ancient You n.


    Luckily the ancient n folks still had somemon sense. They knew that they still had to rely on Ye Qingtang and Ming Di, and didn¡¯t let their emotions blind their actions.


    Ye Qingtang surveyed the prisoners inside the cages, trying to see if there was anyone from the Jiang family. Soon enough, she noticed several familiar figures inside one of the cages.


    As she squinted her eyes to look closer, Ye Qingtang saw three familiar-looking females squeezed in that metal cage. Wasn¡¯t that Ye You, Ye Xun and Jiang Qin?


    Apart from them, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t see anyone else from the Jiang family. At this, Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t care if it were only these three who were captured. Even if the Ancient You n didn¡¯t take Ye You¡¯s life, it was just a matter of time before Ye Qingtang personally killed her.


    But just as Ye Qingtang rxed, she noticed one of the patrolling sentries discreetly drop a cloth pouch into Ye You¡¯s cage as he passed by them.

 Chapter 1946 - Brutes (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1946: Brutes (1)</h2>


    There were some other grim-faced people in the same cage as Ye You and the other two. Ye Qingtang did not recognize any of those people, but she did notice that after the cloth pouch was passed inside, it was quickly blocked from view by those people.


    From her high vantage point, it was pure coincidence that she happened to see what happened. After those people blocked the cloth pouch from sight, Ye You and the other two immediately opened the pouch and took out some food from it. Then they quickly gobbled it all up.


    Strange.


    No one cared if any one of the hostages were near-death. None of the Ancient You n folks disyed the slightest bit of pity or mercy.


    So why would the Ancient You n sentry suddenly be so kind as to give food to Ye You and the others?


    Ye Qingtang took a closer look and discovered that although Ye You and the other two were injured and looked very haggard, there was no despair in their eyes.


    That type of hopelessness was difficult to feign.


    In addition, there were no corpses inside their cage. Apart from Ye You and the other two females, the other people inside the cage were youths in their early teens.


    ¡°Does that cage contain any of your people?¡± Ye Qingtang pointed toward Ye You¡¯s cage.


    The ancient n members all thought that Ye Qingtang was going to save the hostages. They immediately leaned forward to try and identify the people.


    But after studying the prisoners for some time, none of the ancient n members could recognize any one of those youths at all.


    It was very strange. The leaders and elders could not identify those youths even though they were garbed in the uniforms of the ancient ns.


    Ye Qingtang smelled a rat.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was pondering what kind of trick the Ancient You n was up to, several figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the canyon.


    ncing at the group, Ye Qingtang noticed the figure at the front.


    ¡°Domain Monarch? How is that possible? Why did hee?¡± One of the ancient n elders instantly recognized the wild-haired Domain Monarch. It was the long-missing Domain Monarch!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment she saw the Domain Monarch. Her heart nearly came to a stop when she saw the people tagging along behind.


    Jiang Xun? Jiang Lang?!


    The sentries immediately sounded the signal when they saw the Domain Monarch. The faces of the trio were all tensed up as if prepared to go into battle.


    Suddenly, a wild wind started up as dust and sand swirled beneath the hands of the Domain Monarch. The sentries were sent flying away by the wild gusts of wind.


    Jiang Xun and Jiang Lang took this opportunity to charge into the canyon to locate members of the Jiang family.


    ¡°Have those Jiang family people gone mad? They are just throwing themselves into a trap.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been tricked.¡±


    The ancient n members never expected the Domain Monarch to reallye forth to save his own people. They really believed the Domain Monarch must have gone mad.


    ¡°The Jiang family has always valued the family above all. But this time¡­ sigh, the Domain Monarch really shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    Arge number of ancient n folks had been captured but no one dared to charge in to rescue them. But now, they watched as the Jiang family risked everything to save their own people.


    Although this was akin to bashing one¡¯s head against a hard rock, this kind of courage was also rather admirable.


    The ancient n members expressed abination of regret and respect. Ye Qingtang was the only one who felt both shock and joy upon seeing Jiang Lang and Jiang Xun.


    She was happy they were still alive but shocked that they were throwing their lives away now!


    And all just to save those three¡­


    ¡°Holy Lord, now that the Jiang family has arrived, should we take this opportunity when the two ns are fighting to¡­¡± One of the ancient n leaders hinted that they should take advantage of the scuffle to save their own people.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she kept her eyes fixed upon Jiang Lang and the others.

 Chapter 1947 - Brutes (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1947: Brutes (2)</h2>


    ¡°Ming Di,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Wait for my signal.¡± Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth. She could ignore it if they had been anyone else but she had to save Jiang Lang and Jiang Xun!


    She couldn¡¯t watch the two who treated her like their own family member die so cruelly in the hands of the Ancient You n.


    Finally! Ming Di¡¯s eyes were burning, anticipating a huge fight. The Ancient ns all thought that Ye Qingtang was finally going to attack the Ancient You n and they all perked up.


    There were only a few soldiers from the Ancient You n there. Jiang Xun and Jiang Lang quickly found Ye You and the rest of them.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Jiang Qin, who was looking extremely pathetic, cried out when she saw Jiang Xun surging forward.


    Ye You followed closely behind Jiang Qin.


    While fighting against the Ancient You n soldiers, Jiang Xun said, ¡°How are your injuries? Are there any other members from the Jiang family here?¡±


    They had not anticipated the attack at all so had no idea how many members of the Jiang family were still alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few of us left. Please get us out of here,¡± Jiang Qin pleaded.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s lips twisted. Even though she didn¡¯t like Jiang Qin and Ye You, they were still family after all.


    Jiang Xun broke their chains with one swing of her sword and let Jiang Qin and the rest out.


    ¡°Brothers of different ns, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Xun¡¯s gaze swept across the other youths in the cages. Without thinking much of it, he prepared to leave with Jiang Qin and Ye You. She dragged them along, one in each hand and ran. Ye Xun could only follow behind them, panting heavily.


    But just as they grabbed Ye You and Jiang Qin, Jiang Qin and Ye You¡¯s eyes suddenly shed fiercely as they attacked the defenseless Jiang Xun and Jiang Lang from behind.


    Before they could even react, all they saw was ck and they copsed.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The Domain Monarch was still dealing with the Ancient You n soldiers at the entrance when he suddenly heard two cries.


    He lifted his eyes only to see a group of Ancient You n soldiers dragging Jiang Qin and Ye You out. Even Jiang Xun and Jiang Lang whom he had sent to rescue them, were being dragged out as well. The two of them seemed to have been knocked out and did not stir at all.


    The knives of the soldiers were on their necks.


    ¡°Domain Monarch, your loved ones are in our hands. I might let them go if you hand over your Spirit of Chaos fragment obediently.¡± A warden from the Ancient You n walked out slowly. Both his hands were behind his back and he was looking at the solemn Domain Monarch with arrogance.


    Seeing the four of them captured, the Domain Monarch¡¯s eyes narrowed and shed coldly.


    His expression was extremely dark. He rarely had time for his family since he had always been obsessed with honing his martial arts. Now that the Jiang family was on the verge of extinction, he was going to protect the remaining members even if it cost his life.


    ¡°The Spirit of Chaos fragment is with me. Let them go and I will be your hostage. I¡¯ll hand you the fragment once I know they are safe,¡± the Domain Monarch said.


    ¡°Do you think you are in a position to negotiate with us now?¡± The Ancient You n warden let out of a bark of contemptuousughter, as though the Domain Monarch was nothing to him

 Chapter 1948 - Betrayal (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1948: Betrayal (1)</h2>


    ¡°Domain Monarch, it¡¯s a different time now. With your current strength, what right do you have to negotiate with the Ancient You n? Even I can kill you easily. I¡¯m only asking you to hand it over to save you some dignity.¡±


    The Domain Monarch narrowed his eyes. He took out a small fragment from his chest and pinched it in his hand.


    The warden¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw the fragment.


    ¡°Not a single fragment of the Spirit of Chaos can be missing. Isn¡¯t obtaining all the fragments the reason you¡¯ve been wiping out all the Ancient ns? I¡¯m going to destroy it if you don¡¯t listen to me. then you will never be able to fulfill your wishes in this lifetime,¡± the Domain Monarch said coldly.


    The warden narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll save you a bit of your dignity and let them go then!¡±


    With that, Ye You and the rest were released on the spot.


    Ye You and Jiang Qin exchanged a look with the warden before recing their expressions with worry and picking up the unconscious Jiang Xun and Jiang Lang. They rushed over to the Domain Monarch¡¯s side.


    ¡°Domain Monarch, you should hand the fragment over now,¡± the warden said coldly.


    Seeing Ye You and the rest of them walk behind him, he breathed in silently and enveloped them in his power.


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    The Domain Monarch shouted fiercely as the ball of light surrounding them flew up into the sky.


    ¡°You want to leave? It¡¯s not going to be that easy!¡± The wardenughed coldly. As he said that, a figure flew out from behind him.


    The Domain Monarch didn¡¯t even have time to see what the figure looked like before a fierce attack came at him like thunder. He quickly retaliated but was still thrown back a few meters.


    A handsome youth stood in front of the Domain Monarch.


    ¡°Domain Monarch?¡± the youthughed lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Nanlin family?¡± the Domain Monarch looked strangely at the Nanlin family clothes the youth was wearing.


    The youth lifted his eyes slightly and ripped off the disguise he was in. ¡°What do you mean Nanlin family? The warden doesn¡¯t find this troublesome at all, does he? Why do we need suchplicated antics to deal with trash like you? We should just kill you all.¡±


    The Domain Monarch suddenly understood why he was in those clothes.


    All he wanted to do right now was to make sure Jiang Xun and the rest left safely. He raised his hand and threw the Spirit of Chaos fragment out.


    Eyes shing, the youth leaped over to catch it.


    The Domain Monarch seized this opportunity to leave with the people in the ball of light.


    The youth immediately felt something off as he clutched the fragment with some strength.


    ¡°This fragment is fake!¡±


    The warden¡¯s eyes turned cold. He let out a coldugh as he looked at the fleeing Domain Monarch.


    Just as he thought he could get away with the people in the ball of light, Jiang Qin gritted her teeth, the hand in her sleeve hesitating for a while. But just as she was hesitating, Ye You took advantage of the Domain Monarch¡¯sck of attention and stabbed him in the back with a dagger.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    In great pain, the Domain Monarch looked at his granddaughter in disbelief. A sudden pain ripped through his chest from the wound, disrupting his power and they fell from the sky.


    ¡°Ye You!¡± the Domain Monarch¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected attack by Ye You.

 Chapter 1949 - Betrayal (2)

    Chapter 1949: Betrayal (2)</h2>


    He had nned everything perfectly. But the only thing he failed to ount for was his very own granddaughter betraying him.


    ¡°Haha! Domain Monarch, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? He who knows when to move with the times is a wise man. Your granddaughter and daughter have been smart enough to switch to the winning side. You are the only one who dared to use a fake fragment to try and fool us.¡± The warden gave a coldugh.


    The entire scene was witnessed by Ye Qingtang and the rest, who were still hiding.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong with those two Jiang family women? How could they do this to their own people?¡± Several ancient n leaders widened their eyes in disbelief. They even suspected that their eyes and ears must be deceiving them.


    ¡°Doomed. I am afraid the Domain Monarch is doomed this time.¡±


    The crowd shook their heads andmented the betrayal of the Domain Monarch by his own family. They also felt regretful that the Jiang family failed to escape their demise in the end.


    The Domain Monarch had been engaged with his enemies and didn¡¯t know what happened within the canyon. But Ye Qingtang and her group saw everything from their high vantage point.


    Even those battle-worn ancient n leaders never expected there to be two traitors within the Jiang family!


    Hidden within her sleeves, Ye Qingtang¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. She felt a desperate urge to tear Ye You apart when she witnessed her sneak attack against Jiang Lang.


    <em>How could Ye You be so heartless as to attack her very own family members!</em>


    <em>Ye You, you are really something!</em>


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. Taking out a golden mask from her space ring, she put it on. It was the mask left behind by the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°Ming Di.¡±


    A vicious glint shed across Ming Di¡¯s blood-red eyes when he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice.


    The massacre was about to begin.


    A caustic smile appeared on the Ancient You n youth when he saw the injured Domain Monarch.


    ¡°I advise you not to move about. That de is poisoned and the more you struggle, the faster the venom will spread. If you continue being disobedient, I will have to handicap your arms and legs. See if you can still struggle then¡­¡± The youth raised his hand and reached toward the Domain Monarch¡¯s arms.


    The Domain Monarch took a deep breath. He knew he was powerless to defend himself now and had resigned himself to death.


    But just as the Domain Monarch had given up all hope. A booming dragon¡¯s roar rang out. In the next second, a massive shadow fell over the crowd.


    A gigantic demon dragon was flying toward them, and a slender figure was riding upon that beast. It was a woman wearing a golden mask.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± The warden frowned at the sight of the demon dragon and woman. For a second there, he had no idea how to react. But the eyes of the Domain Monarch shed when he saw the demon dragon.


    ¡°Temple of Shadows¡­ Demon dragon Ming Di?¡±


    So the one riding upon that dragon was¡­


    With a loud crash, Ming Dinded somewhere outside the canyon. The warden finally snapped out of his trance, suddenly realizing who that gold-masked woman on that dragon might be.


    The warden has seen that golden mask in a portrait before. It was an Emperor-level artifact and belonged to the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Why was the Holy Lord of Shadows here?


    Ye Qingtang stood upon Ming Di¡¯s back as she surveyed the people before her. A murderous glint surfaced in her eyes when she saw the pale-faced Domain Monarch, the unconscious Jiang Lang and the others.


    But she was well aware that now was not the time to face the Ancient You n head-on.


    Nevertheless, no matter what, she had to bring those people away with her today. Ye Qingtang had Ming Di pick up those people before turning to flee the scene.

 Chapter 1950 - Betrayal (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1950: Betrayal (3)</h2>


    Although Ming Di hadpletely defeated those first two Ancient You n youths, they were now in the enemy¡¯s territory and Ye Qingtang was not confident in winning. It was likely that the Ancient You n might have some hidden trump card.


    The Ancient You n warden was stunned.


    What was going on?


    Why did the Holy Lord suddenly arrive to rescue the Jiang family members?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them flee!¡± The warden roared.


    Although the elders had instructed them not to engage the Temple of Shadows for the moment, the Holy Lord hade all this way just to snatch their target. How could they endure such an insult?


    At the warden¡¯smand, the youth gave chase.


    ¡°Yo, that punk dares to chase after us?¡± Ming Di noted the youth pursuing them. He immediately put Ye Qingtang and the others down before turning around to battle him.


    The Domain Monarch was astounded. He stared at Ye Qingtang, who was still wearing the golden mask.


    He did not remember any connections between the Jiang family and the Temple of Shadows. Why would the Holy Lord¡­


    But there was no time for the Domain Monarch to ask further questions. He gazed worriedly at Ming Di, who was getting ready to face their enemy.


    Ming Dinded right in front of the youth, blocking his way.


    ¡°You are just a stupid demon dragon. Get out of my way or I will skin you alive.¡± The youth snorted impatiently.


    Narrowing its eyes, Ming Di swung its tail into that arrogant youth, turning him into a mass of pulverized flesh.


    ¡°Skin me alive? So scary¡­¡± Ming Di grinned at the messy remains of the youth.


    Domain Monarch was dumbfounded by the entire scene.


    Uh¡­ This Ming Di was indeed as powerful as the legends described!


    Before the Domain Monarch could fullyprehend it all, the hidden ancient n members all rushed out¡ªthey were full of confidence after witnessing Ming Di¡¯s kill.


    The Domain Monarch stared at the sudden appearance of those ancient n members, all of whom looked so familiar.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When did this bunch of people ally themselves with the Temple of Shadows?


    ¡°The Holy Lord is great. It was right of you to teach that Ancient You n a lesson.¡± The ancient n folks happily praised Ye Qingtang¡¯s wonderful aplishment.


    Ye You never expected there to be so many people hidden on the outside. All the hairs at the back of her neck stood up when she saw that massive demon dragon smash the Ancient You n youth to certain death.


    It must be pointed out that Ye You had personally witnessed just how powerful that youth was. He could wipe out an entire ancient n all by himself.


    But¡­


    He had been turned into meat paste with just the swing of a tail?


    Ye You shuddered. Together, she and Jiang Qin hurried back to the Ancient You n camp.


    But Ye Qingtang immediately noticed their attempt to flee. Reaching out, she grabbed those two and hauled them back, tossing them by the feet of the Domain Monarch.


    However, no one had the time to think of how to deal with them now.


    The warden remained impassive as he watched that youth die. He just narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows is indeed powerful. But since you guys insisted oning to meet your deaths, don¡¯t me us for being merciless.¡±


    Right after the warden spoke, several youths appeared before him.


    Ye Qingtang scanned those youths and realized that all of them possessed an aura even stronger than those first three killed by Ming Di. As expected, the Ancient You n still possessed quite a number of such formidable youths.


    ¡°Ming Di,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Ha, understood.¡± The battle-hungry blood in Ming Di¡¯s body started to churn and rage. It turned toward those youths and taunted, ¡°Oi, don¡¯te one by one. All of you can attack me at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 1951 - Old Acquaintance (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1951: Old Acquaintance (1)</h2>


    Those youths immediately sprang forth the moment Ming Di uttered those words. In the blink of an eye, shing beams of light and loud booms resonated through the air.


    The eyes of the Domain Monarch widened as he watched Ming Di take on several Ancient You n youths at the same time.


    He had heard rumors of how powerful the Temple of Shadows¡¯ Ming Di was. But the dragon had vanished without a trace for so many years. He never expected that¡­


    Even under the united attack by those youths, Ming Di still had the clear upper hand. With just a swish of his massive dragon¡¯s tail, none of the youths could withstand the impact. Some managed to survive, but only barely with serious injuries. Others were instantly killed on impact, following in the footsteps of that earlier youth.


    The Ancient You n warden had been full of confidence but was now frowning as he witnessed Ming Di¡¯s ughter.


    Although these youths were not the most powerful of their batch, they still possessed enough power to destroy an entire ancient n on their own. He had thought with them attacking in a group, it should be no problem for the youths to handle that demon dragon.


    But¡­


    The Temple of Shadows¡¯ Ming Di was really that powerful. He instinctively nced at Ye Qingtang, who had remained by the sidelines the entire time.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You guys, go to the Holy Spirit Hall now.¡± The wardenmanded the sentries as he witnessed the humiliating defeat of those youths.


    He refused to believe that this Ming Di was totally undefeatable.


    The sight of Ming Di¡¯s great killing spree was a boon to those ancient n members. They cheered happily as Ming Di helped them dish out some form of revenge.


    Ye Qingtang was the only one who remained impassive under her mask. She only continued to observe those youths carefully.


    It appeared that Ming Di was winning easily, but Ye Qingtang also realized that not all of the youths were the same.


    Most of the youths were on the same level as their dead predecessors. But a couple of them were able to stand up again after being swiped by Ming Di¡¯s tail.


    The abilities of those two youths were far above the rest.


    But just secondster, Ming Di managed to defeat the remaining youths, who copsed dead to the ground.


    Just as the ancient n folks wanted to cheer and take this opportunity to save their own people, several figures dashed out from the canyon. Before the ancient n people could see who they were, loud booms echoed through the air.


    Three identical-looking youths had appeared in front of Ming Di.


    ¡°Mmm? More havee to seek their deaths?¡± Ming Di tilted his head and stared at those three youths.


    The youths didn¡¯t waste time talking to Ming Di. They just lunged forward.


    Ming Di swung his tail again but those three youths managed to dodge it. They leaped away,pletely unharmed.


    ¡°These three guys seem to be even stronger than those before them?¡± The eyes of the Nanlin n Leader widened in disbelief.


    The earlier Ancient You n youths were already powerful beyondprehension. No one imagined that the n had even more powerful fighters.


    The hearts of everyone thumped heavily with apprehension.


    Previously, Ming Di had been able to deal crushing defeats to the Ancient You n. But these new youths were much faster and more powerful than those before them. Faced with three of them on his own, it was not certain if Ming Di could still defeat them.

 Chapter 1952 - Old Acquaintance (2)

    Chapter 1952: Old Acquaintance (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosAlthough he could still handle them, he no longer had an absolute advantage. The power held by the Ancient You n was indeed unfathomable.


    Still on the sidelines, Ye Qingtang observed Ming Di battling those three youths. They had perfect coordination and although Ming Di was still more powerful than them, he could not destroy all of them in one go.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat worried. Meanwhile, the Ancient You n warden didn¡¯t look too good either.


    He had expected the first batch of youths to fail.


    After all, the disparity between Ming Di and them was too wide. But these three youths were considered among the top in their batch. And yet, they were unable to handle Ming Di.


    The warden¡¯s face turned grim and he shot a discreet look at the sentry beside him. He uttered somemands in a low voice and the sentry immediately turned and ran into the canyon.


    Inside the canyon, a white-haired elder was standing inside a pavilion. A row of spirit pearls was arranged before him, shimmering softly.


    Some of those spirit pearls were already cracked. But there were so many spirit pearls that barely anyone would notice those cracks.


    ¡°Elder, the Temple of Shadows¡¯ Ming Di is too powerful. The three brothers are unable to handle him either¡­¡± The sentry hurried over with his report.


    The elder had his hands sped behind his back. He maintained his neutral expression.


    ¡°Useless garbage,¡± the elder said mildly, all the while keeping his eyes fixed upon the spirit pearls.


    As the elder spoke, cracks suddenly appeared in three of the spirit pearls in the front row. The elder narrowed his eyes.


    Those three youths had been killed by Ming Di.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows¡¯ Ming Di has indeed lived up to his reputation.¡± The elder gave a coldugh.


    The power of that demon dragon, who had once fought alongside the Holy Lord of Shadows, was enough to dominate the entire maind.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The sentry looked somewhat worried.


    The elder lifted his hand and pointed at the foremost spirit pearl. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mess around with the Temple of Shadows any longer. We will send him.¡±


    The sentry shuddered when he saw which spirit pearl the elder was pointing at.


    ¡°But¡­ that guy¡­¡±


    Before the sentry could finish his sentence, the elder shot him a look. The sentry broke out in cold sweat and didn¡¯t dare to utter another word. He immediately turned and went to carry out his orders.


    ¡­


    Outside the canyon, Ming Di gazed down at the three youths copsed beneath his feet. But the arrogant light in his eyes had faded a little.


    Indeed he had won but it was a tough win. The powers of those three youths were exemry and they had perfect coordination and camaraderie. Even Ming Di had found it somewhat challenging to defeat them.


    The ancient n folks heaved a sigh of relief after witnessing the defeat of those three youths. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that there could be youths who were that powerful in this world.


    The amount of power possessed seemed beyond the bounds of the First Domain.


    But just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, a horse carriage came rolling out of the canyon. The carriage appeared very dense and heavy. It was entirely ck and bound all over with chains, which made clinking sounds the entire way.


    Everyone instantly went on high alert again at the sight of that horse carriage. Although the carriage was still quite some distance away, they could already feel a powerful aura radiating from it.


    Even from that distance, they were already finding it difficult to breathe from that oppressive aura.

 Chapter 1953 - Old Acquaintance (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1953: Old Acquaintance (3)</h2>


    Even the eyes of the Ancient You n¡¯s warden widened in shock at the sight of that carriage.


    The elder had chosen to let<em>him</em>out?


    ¡°This is the intention of the elder?¡± The warden looked at the sentry in front of the carriage.


    The guard nodded quietly.


    For a moment, the warden looked rather conflicted.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes at the sight of that horse carriage. Those three youths had already given Ming Di a good challenge. Who knew what kind of horrific power the Ancient You n was unleashing now?


    Upon closer inspection, Ye Qingtang also noticed that the design of the carriage was rather strange. Although it looked like a horse carriage, it also looked like a mobile prison. The chains binding the carriage were carved with all sorts of strange-looking scriptures.


    It was almost as if they were trying to suppress something.


    The Ancient You n warden hesitated a moment longer before finally nodding his head. The carriage came to a stop at the entrance of the canyon, directly facing Ming Di.


    Ming Di narrowed its eyes at the carriage. It could already feel that the aura radiating from that carriage waspletely different from those earlier youths.


    This aura was oppressive©`suffocatingly powerful.


    With a loud crash, the chains binding the horse carriage broke. The thick chains started to fall onto the floor, and a dense smog seeped out of the cracks in the carriage.


    The smog permeated the air, drawing upyers of dirt from the ground. It surged toward the crowd with tremendous impact.


    ¡°What the hell is in that horse carriage?¡± As the smog engulfed them, one of the ancient n leaders felt like his blood had nearly hardened from the oppressive aura.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We have Ming Di and the Holy Lord of Shadows on our side. We can handle any monster the Ancient You n sets upon us.¡± Quite a number of them had the utmost faith in the Holy Lord¡¯s powers¡ªeven though it was blind faith.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless after hearing those words. Indeed if she was the true Holy Lord of Shadows, there wasn¡¯t anything to be afraid of.


    But she wasn¡¯t¡­


    A Paragon level practitioner might be considered great in Central Maind. But with Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode, Ye Qingtang had no way of guessing just how powerful the Ancient You n had be.


    This encounter would be a direct way to test just how powerful the Ancient You n had grown.


    Clink. The final chain binding the carriage soon fell to the ground.


    Everyone was holding their breath in apprehension. They stared unwaveringly at the carriage for any signs of movement.


    The horse carriage remainedpletely still. The person inside didn¡¯t emit a single sound.


    Ming Di narrowed his eyes dangerously. Faced with this powerful practitioner, his dragon scales had taken on a subtle blood-red sheen.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Before anyone could see what had happened, a slim figure suddenly burst out of the carriage and charged ferociously toward Ming Di.


    In the blink of an eye, Ming Di and that ck figure were already engaged in a great scuffle. Loud booms echoed through the air as both sides moved at lightning speed. No one at present could even see what was happening.


    Surrounding cliffs started to crack and shattered rocks flew everywhere. As the sides of the canyon kept absorbing wave after wave of impactful blows, countless pieces of shattered rocks tumbled all over.


    The earth beneath everyone¡¯s feet seemed about to rupture anytime to the point that long, jagged cracks had already appeared.

 Chapter 1954 - Old Acquaintance (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1954: Old Acquaintance (4)</h2>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of monster is that?¡± The ancient n folks were shocked. They could still see what was going on in Ming Di¡¯s earlier fights. But for this one, they could not even catch a glimpse of Ming Di and that Ancient You n monster. They could only feel shockwaves surging toward them.


    Ye Qingtang had focused all her energy into her eyes, but was still unable to keep up with the speed of the fight.


    Just as the battle waged on, an earth-shattering boom sounded and two ck figures flew straight up into the sky. Up in the air, a dazzling light burst out, blinding everyone.


    In the very next second, the two ck figures parted, each standing on one side as they floated in the air. At this point, everyone finally managed to see the two figures more clearly.


    The massive Ming Di covered the sky, its huge wings spread across the air. But now there was arge wound on Ming Di¡¯s body n. The wound was not deep but it was still a major blow to everyone below.


    What was going on?


    The Ancient You n monster had been able to injure Ming Di?


    Was this some kind of joke?!


    Everyone immediately turned toward the ck figure who managed to injure Ming Di.


    The crowd was stunned by the sight.


    Floating up in the air, a young child who looked to be only five or six years old was standing opposite Ming Di.


    The child was petite with an exceptionally exquisite little face. But those eyes looked like two emotionless pits, staring steadfastly at the aggressively ferocious Ming Di.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s just a kid?¡± The ancient n folks widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Those earlier youths had already been powerful beyond their imaginations.


    But¡­


    This figure, who was even more powerful than Ming Di, was just a little kid!


    Everyone was dazed. No one noticed that Ye Qingtang had given a violent tremble the moment the kid appeared.


    ¡°Little¡­ Luo Xue?!¡± Ye Qingtang widened her eyes in shock.


    The petite figure floating in mid-air was Little Luo Xue, who had been born together with Little You Yun in First Maind back then.


    That year, the Ancient You n had gone on a killing spree across the First Maind. Ye Qingtang had died fighting and failed to get Little You Yun back. Little Luo Xue, who had been with Little You Yun, had also been taken away by the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang hade to Central Maind to get Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue back, so that she could save all life on First Maind.


    But she never dreamed that she would see Little Luo Xue under such circumstances.


    Having been apart for so long, Little Luo Xue no longer looked familiar to Ye Qingtang. It was still that same face but Little Luo Xue seemed to have grown up somewhat.


    The thing that felt the most unfamiliar were Little Luo Xue¡¯s eyes. There were no traces of warmth or emotion inside them. It was like all emotion had been cut out of Little Luo Xue¡­


    How could this be?


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as she gazed at the floating Little Luo Xue.


    What did the Ancient You n do to Little Luo Xue?


    How did Little Luo Xue be like this?


    A surge of anger rose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. She still remembered those two little fellows tagging alongside her all day and night when she was in First Maind.


    But now¡­


    Little Luo Xue had turned into this.


    Meanwhile, she had no idea where Little You Yun was¡­


    The former Luo Xue Divine King¡­

 Chapter 1955 - Old Acquaintance (5)

    <h2>Chapter 1955: Old Acquaintance (5)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the murderous intent in her heart.


    <em>Ancient You n!</em>


    Up in the air, Ming Di wore a grave expression. To those bystanders, it was just a short fight. But during that short period of time, Ming Di and Little Luo Xue had exchanged over a hundred moves.


    During that exchange, Ming Di could clearly feel the unbelievable power of that kid. It was way above that of those previous youths.


    ¡°Kid, you are indeed something. What¡¯s your name?¡± Ming Di asked in a cold voice.


    Meanwhile, Little Luo Xue waspletely unresponsive. He continued to stare at Ming Di with empty eyes as if he was looking at his prey.


    When Ye Qingtang observed Ming Di¡¯s actions, her heart sank.


    Ming Di would never deign to speak to those he deemed weaker than himself. This was the first time Ming Di was trying to converse with his opponent. That meant Ming Di could not afford to underestimate Little Luo Xue¡¯s powers.


    Ye Qingtang gazed over at the Ancient You n. She had no idea how many more monsters the Ancient You n had cultivated inside that deep canyon.


    ¡°Ming Di.¡±


    Ming Di¡¯s eyes wavered the moment Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke. No one else noticed that a hint of wonder also shed past Little Luo Xue¡¯s eyes. But before that glimmer could turn into anything else, it was sucked into that emotionless dark pit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly gave themand to retreat.


    Ming Di was taken aback. The ancient n folks were likewise dumbstruck.


    What was going on?


    The Holy Lord of Shadows wanted to retreat?


    Before the rest of the people could start toprehend Ye Qingtang¡¯s order, Ming Di flew down and swept Ye Qingtang onto his back. Without any hesitation, he flew up into the sky.


    ¡°Trying to escape?!¡± The Ancient You n warden uttered coldly when he saw Ye Qingtang leaving.


    Ming Di suddenly opened his jaws and spewed out a torrent of ck mes across everything.


    ¡°This is not the end.¡± Ye Qingtang was standing upon Ming Di¡¯s back and staring at the unmoving Little Luo Xue. Pain shed across her eyes.


    At Ye Qingtang¡¯smand, Ming Di flew away into the distance. At that, the ancient n folks also hurried away while the eight tribe leaders brought the Jiang family members along with them in ordance with Ye Qingtang¡¯s orders.


    The warden was full of frustration as he stared after the departing crowd. He wanted to order Little Luo Xue to pursue them.


    But Little Luo Xue ignored hismand. Instead, he hovered there, unmoving in the sky.


    ¡°Enough.¡± An old, frail voice suddenly rang out from behind. The warden immediately turned and saw the elder walking over. Arge group of youths were tagging along behind the elder.


    ¡°Elder, it seems such a waste to let them leave now. Shouldn¡¯t we take this opportunity to kill them all?¡± The warden asked.


    A smirk appeared on the elders face. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time.¡±


    He lifted his eyes and looked at Little Luo Xue.


    ¡°Luo Xue¡¯s condition is still unstable. With his current powers, he would be on par with Ming Di at best. And the true power behind the Temple of Shadows is the Holy Lord. We cannot be certain of victory if we engage them now.¡±


    While Little Luo Xue might be able to hold off Ming Di, they would need a lot more than that to handle the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    They would bide their time.

 Chapter 1956 - Pledging Allegiance (1)

    Chapter 1956: Pledging Allegiance (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Many ancient ns remained in hiding throughout the Central Maind. There was no great hurry for them to go into battle with the Temple of Shadows at this point.


    ¡°Tell the Sacred Ground of Reflection not to let the Temple of Shadows rest easy. After we finish off the remaining powers in Central Maind, we will go and deal with the Temple of Shadows,¡± the elder instructed.


    The warden hesitated a moment before nodding inpliance.


    ¡°Understood. I will immediately contact the Sacred Ground of Reflection. They now belong to the Ancient You n and will naturally do their best for us. Otherwise, we have no reason to keep them around.¡±


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection managed to avoid destruction as they did not have any Spirit of Chaos fragments. But they were also very astute and knew it was in their best interests to submit to the Ancient You n.


    With a curt nod, the elder turned and left without another word.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang and her group left the Ancient You n¡¯s territory and soon arrived back at the Temple of Shadows.


    Most of the ancient n folks could not understand why Ye Qingtang chose to suddenly retreat.


    ¡°Are you all fools? Didn¡¯t you see the Ancient You n leading a huge group of people over? If the Holy Lord had not wisely chosen to retreat, do you think you all would have escaped with your lives?¡± Ming Di snorted.


    The crowd was shocked. Having stood some distance away, they could not see what was happening within the canyon. Even the thought alone made them break out in cold sweat.


    The Ancient You n was probably leading a group of youths who were all as diabolically powerful as the earlier ones.


    There was no need for Ming Di and the Holy Lord of Shadows to fear them, but the rest of ancient n folks would likely all perish there.


    By then, Ming Di would be held up by that little monster, while the youths could split up with one group to distract Ye Qingtang and the other group to destroy the rest of them.


    At this point, the crowd couldn¡¯t help feeling that Ye Qingtang was indeed wise and had helped save all their lives.


    Little did they know that¡­


    Ye Qingtang was also trying to save her own life¡­


    Ming Di was the only one of them able to fight back. With the dragon being kept busy by Little Luo Xue, the rest of them would definitely have died by the time the main Ancient You n group arrived.


    ¡°Ming Di, since you were able to see it, how many people did the Ancient You n have on their side?¡± One of the ancient n leaders asked.


    ¡°Too many to count. Several hundred at least.¡±


    Several hundreds¡­ of those monsters?!


    The ancient n folks gasped.


    ¡°This is only one of the Ancient You n¡¯s strongholds. Who knows how many more people they have in other ces,¡± the Demon Tribe Leader pointed out.


    His words were the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Everyone instantly felt hopelessly deted.


    One youth was enough to destroy multiple ancient ns. Let alone hundreds and thousands of them¡­


    Destroying the entire maind would be a breeze.


    At that moment, everyone fell into the depths of despondency. They could notprehend just how powerful their opponent was.


    No wonder¡­


    It was no wonder the Ancient You n behaved so arrogantly.


    ¡°Holy Lord, we have no choice but to rely on the Temple of Shadows now. Please protect us!¡± One of the ancient n leaders immediately fell to his knees before Ye Qingtang. Right in front of everyone, he took out his Spirit of Chaos fragment and offered it to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I am no match for the Ancient You n. Even if I were to hang on to this Spirit of Chaos fragment, it would just be a matter of time before the Ancient You n took it from me. Holy Lord, please protect us. I am willing to offer this fragment to you if you will protect my n,¡± the leader stated in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 1957 - Pledging Allegiance (2)

    Chapter 1957: Pledging Allegiance (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>As StudiosUp until now, the Ancient ns all hadn¡¯t understood what kind of an opponent they were facing.


    But outside the Ancient You n valley today, they had witnessed so many powerful youths that made them feel like nothing inparison. It was as if they were as insignificant as mere ants. They had turned up one after another and there was no way they would be able to deal with that kind of power and numbers.


    As long as they retained the fragments, they would be a target of the Ancient You n.


    It had be a ticking time bomb.


    No matter how good it was, they had no choice but to use their lives to trade for it.


    It was not a surprise that the Ancient ns all had the same thoughts. They understood that the difference between them and the Ancient You n was too great and they were powerless to prevent them from taking the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos.


    Their only option was to hand it over.


    But¡­


    Many of the Ancient ns here had a grudge against the Ancient You n. Their pride didn¡¯t allow them to just hand over the fragments like that.


    Not only they, who knew whether the Ancient You n would even spare them after they handed the fragments over obediently!


    After all¡­


    They were mere bugs in the eyes of the Ancient You n right now. The only thing that could oppose the Ancient You n now was the Temple of Shadows


    The Temple of Shadows had epted their reliance from the start and had never asked for anything in return. The Ancient ns saw this as kindness.


    Even though they rarely acted based on emotions, they knew that relying on the Temple of Shadows was far more dependable than relying on the Ancient You n. Furthermore, they understood how cruel and violent the Ancient You n could be.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised as she hadn¡¯t expected the n leaders to hand over the fragments so willingly.


    ¡°The Ancient You n¡¯s goal is to obtain the Spirit of Chaos fragments in your hands. They can guarantee your safety if you hand over the fragments to them,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The n leader suddenly spoke up. ¡°Holy Lord, do you think that I¡¯m handing the fragment over to save the lives of my n?¡±


    ¡°Why else would you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The n leader smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Holy Lord, you¡¯re right. My n has already been forced into such a position and there¡¯s no way we can keep holding onto this fragment or we will die by the Ancient You n¡¯s hands. Like the Holy Lord said, handing over the fragment to the Ancient You n is an option, but¡­


    ¡°I would much rather hand the fragment over to the Holy Lord rather than the Ancient You n.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    ¡°The Ancient You n had always been ruthless and only respected the strong. Now that they are this strong, my n will only be humiliated and trampled all over by them¡­¡± the n elder said bitterly.


    The n elder¡¯s words embarrassed many of the other Ancient ns.


    It was true. They might be able to preserve their lives if they surrendered to the Ancient You n. But with the Ancient You n¡¯s current and history¡­


    Who knew how low the other Ancient ns would have to sink¡­


    They would be humiliated worse than ves or animals.


    After all, these Ancient ns had been around for tens of thousands of years. Even though they knew their current situation, they still could not give up thest of their dignity.


    They would rather die than be treated like bugs to be toyed around with under the mercy of the Ancient You n.

 Chapter 1958 - Pledging Allegiance (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1958: Pledging Allegiance (3)</h2>


    As Ye Qingtang scanned the expressions on the Ancient n people¡¯s faces, it wasn¡¯t hard to make a guess.


    They weren¡¯t sure if their lives would be spared if they handed the fragments over to the Ancient You n, and even if they were spared, they would have to live as the Ancient You n¡¯s ves for the rest of their lives.


    How were they supposed to face their ancestors and live up to the name of an ¡°Ancient n¡±?


    This was their bottom line.


    In truth, the intentions of the Ancient You n was pretty obvious. They had sent the youths out secretly to kill off the Ancient ns, firstly to obtain the Spirit of Chaos fragments and secondly to hone their skills.


    After all, with their current strength, they could have just shown their power and gotten the Ancient ns to hand over what they wanted. There was no need to send those youths out to massacre the Ancient ns.


    It was obvious that the other Ancient ns meant nothing to the Ancient You n.


    They wanted both the fragments and their lives.


    ¡°Holy Lord, my n is willing to hand the Spirit of Chaos fragments over to the Holy Lord as well.¡± A person from another n stepped forwards and dered.


    It was useless for them to hold onto the fragments as it would only bring further disaster upon themselves. The only force that could oppose the Ancient You n now was the Temple of Shadows. Rather than surrender, it would be better for them to side with the Temple of Shadows and get themselves on the Holy Lord¡¯s good side.


    These sly old foxes had already calcted everything.


    Ye Qingtang had never expected things to blow up like this.


    After a short while, the Ancient ns had all handed the fragments over to Ye Qingtang.


    There were 20 to 30 people in the Temple of Shadows, and almost like clockwork, all of them handed their fragments over to Ye Qingtang.


    She suddenly felt like she was holding a lot more of the fragments than the Ancient You n needed and was left at a loss for words.


    There was nothing she could do now!


    So many Ancient ns were already pledging their allegiance before she had even thought of a n to deal with the Ancient You n. With so many of them pleading with her so sincerely, she doubted that she could wriggle out of it easily now.


    Besides¡­


    After seeing little Luo Xue, she felt an even greater sense of urgency. She needed to retrieve the hearts of little You Yun and little Luo Xue.


    In the end, Ye Qingtang took all of the proffered fragments. She was going to need more strength if she were to deal with the Ancient You n.


    Once she had reassured the Ancient ns, Ye Qingtang turned around to look at the Jiang family members she had saved.


    The Domain Monarch had suffered heavy wounds. Even though he had escaped with his life, he seemed to have aged a lot and his wizened face was filled with wrinkles.


    Jiang Lang and Jiang Xun¡¯s wounds were light and they were already awake. They stood at the Domain Monarch¡¯s bedside, looking at the worried Domain Monarch with dark expressions.


    Jiang Xun was crying silently as Ye Qingtang pushed open the door in her mask.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang enter, Jiang Xun and Jiang Xun stood up and looked at the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡± whose power they did not know.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord. I will never forget your kindness!¡± Jiang Lang looked at Ye Qingtang and eximed gratefully.


    Even though he had been unconscious, he had learned everything from the Domain Monarch when he woke up.


    If not for the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡±, they would have died in the hands of the Ancient You n.


    It was only when Ye Qingtang looked at the unharmed Jiang Lang that a weight lifted off her shoulders. She silently heaved a sigh of relief. A warm smile shed past her eyes before she regained the coolposure of the Holy Lord of Shadows.

 Chapter 1959 - Ye You (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1959: Ye You (1)</h2>


    ¡°Thank you, Holy Lord.¡± The Domain Monarch stood up weakly and stretched his hand out to thank Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°The Jiang family was caught up in the destruction instigated by the Ancient You n. Do you have any idea what happened?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Domain Monarch who had aged rapidly, a bitter taste in her throat.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t been particrly close to the Domain Monarch, she knew that he was a just person and respected him for it.


    The Domain Monarch shook his head.


    ¡°Everything happened so suddenly. I had no chance to prepare myself.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had saved the Domain Monarch¡¯s life and he had no intention to keep anything from her. He quickly told her about the massacre that had urred in the Jiang family.


    ¡°I did feel it was strange how the person managed to kill so many people without touching our family¡¯s array. It turns out that there were a few traitors,¡± Jiang Lang said with a coldugh.


    The Domain Monarch frowned slightly, his expression bitter. He had lived for so long yet never expected to be betrayed by his own daughter and granddaughter.


    To think that it was his own flesh and blood who had caused such destruction of his family n.


    ¡°I always knew that there was something not quite right with the little brat Ye You. If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have brought her back.¡± Jiang Xun had never had a good impression of Ye You. She wanted nothing more than to rip her apart alive now that she knew what she had done to the Domain Monarch.


    Had the Jiang family ever treated her badly?


    Why had she been so vicious?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there is anyone else alive in the Jiang family. If there is, I will send people over to bring them here,¡± Ye Qingtang said. She was wondering if Mo Yi¡­ was still alive.


    ¡°There are, thanks to Tang Tang¡¯s elder brother. If he hadn¡¯t taken us in, there was no way we could¡¯ve escaped from the Ancient You n¡¯s pursuit,¡± Jiang Lang said.


    Ye Qingtang froze.


    Her brother?


    Northstar Demon Lord?


    When the Jiang family had been attacked, the Domain Monarch had ughtered many with Jiang Lang but had suffered heavy wounds. He had no choice but to hide.


    It was mere coincidence that they had met Ye Qingtang¡¯s elder brother.


    The Northstar Demon Lord had known that they were Ye Qingtang¡¯s family which was why he had offered a helping hand. He had hidden them in his sphere of influence.


    It was because of this that they hadn¡¯t returned to the other secret areas of the Jiang family residence, therefore escaping the massacre brought on by Jiang Qin¡¯s betrayal.


    Jiang Lang quickly told Ye Qingtang where the other people were hiding and thanked her profusely again.


    Just as she prepared to leave, Jiang Lang suddenly spoke up. ¡°Holy Lord.¡±


    Ye Qingtang froze.


    ¡°I have a¡­ presumptuous request¡­¡± Jiang Lang looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Please speak,¡± Ye Qingtang told him.


    ¡°After the Jiang family met with this massacre, I was unable to leave and my daughter was in the Taiyuan Valley. I have no idea if she is safe, so if the Holy Lord has any information, please let me know,¡± Jiang Lang was worried about his daughter, and spoke up even though he knew his request might havee off as rude.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned for a moment before she lowered her eyes slowly.


    ¡°There was no one left alive¡­ on Taiyuan Valley,¡± she said slowly.


    Jiang Lang froze.


    ¡°Someone has already been there. Everyone is dead.¡± Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t bear to look at Jiang Lang¡¯s eyes.


    She could no longer be their daughter again.


    She could only give up on the warmth and affection she once had.


    Rather than let Jiang Lang and Mo Yi keep hoping, she would tell them that she was dead.


    The words made Jiang Lang reel back in shock, as if he had been punched in the gut. Some momentster, he steadied himself and said softly, ¡°Thank you Holy Lord.¡±

 Chapter 1960 - Ye You (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1960: Ye You (2)</h2>


    The sorrowful expression on Jiang Lang¡¯s face matched the broken feeling in Jiang Xun¡¯s heart broke as she held down the grief that threatened to swallow her whole.


    ¡°Holy Lord, what about Ye You and Jiang Qin¡­¡±


    Jiang Xun¡¯s mind wandered over to them as she thought of Ye You and Jiang Qin. At this point, she wanted nothing more than to kill them!


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°They¡¯ve already joined the Ancient You n and definitely know more than we do.¡±


    Jiang Xun nodded.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Holy Lord. They are no longer part of the Jiang family. The Holy Lord can do with them as she sees fit.¡±


    Giving a slight nod, Ye Qingtang left without saying anything more. She arranged for someone to wee the Jiang family and the rest and walked alone towards the prison of the Temple of Shadows.


    Cold light shone faintly through the darkness of the prison as the shadows shifted under the flickering light.


    Before even stepping into the prison, Ye Qingtang heard the pained wails of a woman.


    Ye Qingtang found the voice extremely familiar.


    It was Jiang Qin.


    Continuing to proceed forward, she walked down into the prison and saw Lady Ghost standing with a whip in her hand. Her beautiful face was sttered with droplets of blood, which made for a morbid, yet ethereal sight.


    A pathetic figure was strung up and hung in the air by her shoulder des as fresh blood pooled at her feet.


    ¡°Holy Lord.¡± Lady Ghost bowed as she saw Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Jiang Qin being hung in the air, her skin and flesh torn as streams of blood dripped onto the ground.


    There was no sympathy in her eyes.


    ¡°What have you found out?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know much, more or less the same as what we have already investigated. But¡­¡± Lady Ghost paused before continuing, ¡°she knows some forces which have already joined the side of the Ancient You n. One of them is the Sacred Ground of Reflection¡­¡±


    The Sacred Ground of Reflection?


    To be honest, Ye Qingtang had almost forgotten about them already. Lady Ghost¡¯s questioning was messy and she was going to report back to Ye Qingtang after gathering everything.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. Just as she was about to walk away, a cry of plea rang out.


    ¡°Holy Lord, I was forced. everything was Jiang Qin¡¯s idea!¡± Another familiar female voice rang out from the side of the prison.


    Turning around slowly, Ye Qingtang saw Ye You chained in a metal cage.


    Ye You was nothing like her previous beautiful self now. The once-proud woman had now been reduced to a prisoner covered in scars. It was obvious that Lady Ghost had not spared her at all.


    Ye You¡¯s eye shed as she saw the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡± approach her in a golden mask.


    ¡°Holy Lord,¡± Ye You said in a clear voice as she stood up, shifting the chains behind her.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the pathetic Ye You with a cold expression.


    ¡°Holy Lord, you won¡¯t be able to get any clues from Jiang Qin even if you punish her so cruelly. She may have joined the Ancient You n but had no ability to truly work with them. She knows nothing,¡± Ye You said.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Ye Qingtang said as she raised an eyebrow slightly and looked at the proud Ye You.


    ¡°So who does?¡± she asked, her expression unchanging.


    Ye You smiled slightly and answered, ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ye Qingtang said as she looked at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one who has been contacting the Ancient You n all this time and I was the one who helped them attack the Jiang family. Even the n to lure the Domain Monarch out this time was nned entirely by me.¡± Ye You confessed smugly without holding anything back.


    Lady Ghost¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1961 - Ye You (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1961: Ye You (3)</h2>


    ¡°You¡¯re really brave aren¡¯t you,¡± Lady Ghost said with a cold scoff.


    Ye You looked at Lady Ghost, then bowed slightly to Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, I have heard great things about your strength. Surely you know that a wise person submits themselves to their circumstances.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang did not utter a word.


    Ye You continued, ¡°The Ancient You n is extremely powerful and the Jiang family shouldn¡¯t have made an enemy out of it. With my strength, I would¡¯ve died before I could do anything. Only the living have any say in what they do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll hand you over to the Jiang family?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked.


    Ye Youughed lightly and said, ¡°Holy Lord, you are extremely powerful. The Ancient You n is extremely strong now and wants to eliminate all the other ancient ns on the Central Maind, which makes them your enemy. Holy Lord, you may have held regard for the Jiang family in the past but they¡¯re nothing now. Why would you kill off someone with information on the Ancient You n just for a deste n?


    ¡°You¡¯re pledging your allegiance to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye You spoke frankly without hiding her intentions.


    She had known ever since the day she had betrayed the Jiang family that it was no longer her home. She had thought that she could settle down in the Ancient You n but had unexpectedlynded in the hands of the Temple of Shadows.


    But this wasn¡¯t an issue at all for Ye You.


    ¡°My understanding of the Ancient You n is far greater than yours or any of the other ancient ns. If you decide to spare me, I promise to be useful. Furthermore, I am no match for you and you can kill me in the future if you ever have doubts about your decision,¡± Ye You said.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ye You without speaking. After a moment, she raised her hand, signaling for Lady Ghost to retreat.


    Lady Ghost shut the gates of the prison as she left, thinking that Ye Qingtang was going to ept Ye You¡¯s conditions.


    After all¡­


    From her point of view, the bad blood between Ye You and the Jiang family had nothing to do with the Temple of Shadows. Ye You was an intelligent person and it would be useful if they could use her well.


    Ye You couldn¡¯t help but smile as Lady Ghost left. She knew that she had yed her cards well and would be able to keep her life.


    <em>So what if she had betrayed the Jiang family?</em>


    <em>The Jiang family was long gone.</em>


    <em>What did she have to fear?</em>


    Ye You had seen the powerful battle between the Temple of Shadows and the Ancient You n. Even though she didn¡¯t believe that the Temple of Shadows could win against the Ancient You n, it wasn¡¯t something she was worried about now.


    As long as she remained alive, she would find other ways to return to the Ancient You n.


    ¡°You said that the n to lure the Domain Monarch was yours?¡± Ye Qingtang asked in a level voice.


    Ye You nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked up at Jiang Qin who was hung up in the air and smiled in disdain.


    ¡°Jiang Qin wanted to join the Ancient You n but was weak. She had no way of finding the Domain Monarch for them and naturally lost her value. I won¡¯t be waiting for my death like her.¡±


    ¡°Hm? So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re confident of your value to me?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke calmly.


    ¡°Holy Lord, do you know why the Ancient You n sent people to wipe out the ancient ns at the start and didn¡¯t reveal their identity at first?¡±


    Ye You knew that she had to give them enough reasons to keep her alive.

 Chapter 1962 - So Filthy (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1962: So Filthy (1)</h2>


    ¡°You know the reason?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye You smiled and continued, ¡°The Ancient You n isn¡¯t this powerful for no reason¡­¡±


    To prove her worth, Ye You told her how the Ancient You n had used the other ancient ns to test the power of those young men.


    The truth was basically what Ye Qingtang had surmised.


    Ye You felt joy in her heart as she studied Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°If the Holy Lord gives me a chance, I promise to be of use to you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ye You and spoke lightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Ye You heart leaped with joy.


    Ye Qingtang continued, ¡°But you have to show your sincerity first to prove your loyalty.¡±


    Originally Ye You wanted to reveal more information about the Ancient You n to prove her sincerity, but before she could speak, Ye Qingtang raised a hand to interrupt.


    ¡°What I want is very simple,¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes looked indifferently at Ye You from behind the mask.


    ¡°I want you to dig your spirit root out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye You was startled.


    <em>Dig out her spirit root? What did that mean?</em>


    ¡°What, you are unwilling?¡± Ye Qingtang spoke coldly.


    The words of the Holy Lord left Ye You in utter shock. She lowered her eyes as internal turmoil overtook her. When she was in the First Maind, she had thought that the spirit root was everything, that it symbolized one¡¯s power.


    It was only after she hade to the Central Maind that she realized that the spirit root wasn¡¯t the most important thing about power. She had seen so many people with ordinary spirit roots possess insane amounts of strength.


    In this maind with a greater martial culture, the spirit root was not that important.


    But¡­


    Even now she still had her doubts. After all, she had spent a lot of effort getting this spirit root, and now¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally as she looked at the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡± in front of her.


    With the Holy Lord of Shadow¡¯s power, she could easily crush her. She understood clearly that in front of such a powerful individual, her power meant nothing.


    After taking a deep breath, Ye You finally decided that gaining the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s trust was more important. She knew how strong she was and had heard of how frightening her powers were.


    As long as she had the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s trust, she had faith that she could one day gain more strength and power from the Holy Lord. This was what she was actually aiming for.


    ¡°Alright, as long as it makes the Holy Lord happy.¡± Ye You gritted her teeth, lifted her hand, and pierced it straight through her stomach. The pain of stabbing her stomach made her break out in a cold sweat and Ye You knelt onto the floor with a thud.


    She had once used the very same hands to rip open Ye Qingtang¡¯s stomach and dig out the spirit root she had been dreaming about.


    And now she was ripping open her own stomach to take out the spirit root that didn¡¯t belong to her in the first ce!


    Fresh blood flowed from Ye You¡¯s wound, sshing onto the floor. The murky prison filled with the sickly stench of blood.


    Ye You slowly dug out a small spirit root. She held the spirit root in her blood-stained hands and presented it to Ye Qingtang.


    The spirit root was soaked in Ye You¡¯s blood and was glowing brightly.


    ¡°So filthy.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked coldly at the spirit root presented to her. Before Ye You could react, she reached out and crushed it.

 Chapter 1963 - So Filthy (2)

    Chapter 1963: So Filthy (2)</h2>


    Ye You¡¯s body gave an involuntary shudder the moment her spirit root broke. She quickly swallowed several elixirs and used her spirit energy to heal her wounds. As her power dropped drastically at the loss of her spirit root, she suddenly felt like she had been plunged into icy waters.


    Why had the Holy Lord of Shadows said ¡®so filthy¡¯?


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lord¡­ I did as you instructed¡­¡± Ye You panted. She wanted to see if the Holy Lord of Shadows was pleased with her sincerity.


    But as Ye You looked up, all she could see were those icy-cold eyes staring out of that mask. She couldn¡¯t help shuddering from the iciness in those eyes.


    A major sense of unease rose in Ye You¡¯s heart.


    Ye Qingtang showed no emotion at all as she gazed down at the pale-faced Ye You, who was now copsed on the floor. She suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Lady Ghost.¡±


    Lady Ghost, who had been standing guard outside the prison, immediately came to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    ¡°Lift her up.¡± Ye Qingtang ordered.


    Without a single word, Lady Ghost went forward and lifted Ye You.


    Heaving a sigh, Ye You was relieved. At least she was seeing the fruition of her scheming. But just as a sliver of joy rose in Ye You¡¯s eyes, a cold voice plunged her right back into her pit of despair.


    ¡°Lady Ghost.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Dig out everything she knows. Use any method necessary.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s chilly words sent Ye You straight down into the abyss.


    Ye You was thunderstruck. She could hardly believe that the Holy Lord of Shadows, who had been talking to her earlier, could change so quickly and pass down such a harsh sentence on her.


    How could this be¡­


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Lord!¡± Ye You spluttered in disbelief as she reached out toward Ye Qingtang. But Lady Ghost pulled her back, not giving her any chance to get close to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy Lord, what does this mean? That¡¯s not what we agree upon earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What did we agree on?¡± Ye Qingtang stared coldly at the frantic Ye You. For the first time, signs of rm were appearing on Ye You¡¯s scheming face.


    Ye You was stunned. She was unable to see through that mask to see Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression, and a huge wave of panic engulfed her heart.


    Without giving her another nce, Ye Qingtang turned and left.


    Like a madwoman desperately trying to w back her final hope at life, Ye You wailed and harangued Ye Qingtang¡¯s betrayal and deceit. But Lady Ghost gave her a vicious p across the face. Without any hesitation, Lady Ghost took two metal hooks and pierced them into Ye You¡¯s shoulder des.


    Ye You¡¯s screams echoed throughout the entire prison.


    Like Jiang Qin, Ye You was hung up in mid-air and fresh blood trickled down from her wound. Her earlier wound on her abdomen had yet topletely recover and was split open again.


    ¡°Alright, tell me everything you know now. Be a good girl and tell me. I am not as benevolent as the Holy Lord.¡± Lady Ghost grinned at Ye You, who was in utter agony.


    It was like looking at a vomit-inducing stinking worm. Absolutely disgusting.


    This girl was a despicable piece of garbage. How could she even dare to think of making a deal with the Holy Lord?


    Was she worthy?


    Ye Qingtang left the prison, her ears echoing with the sounds of Ye You¡¯s shrieks. When she lowered her eyes, those red lips beneath the mask slowly curled up.

 Chapter 1964 - So Filthy (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1964: So Filthy (3)</h2>


    <em>Ye You. The rest of your days here will be long. You can stay here in this prison to enjoy Lady Ghost¡¯s hospitality.</em>


    One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by Lady Ghost¡¯s coquettish look. She was the top interrogator and torturer in the Temple of Shadows. No one had ever been able to keep any secrets the moment they ended up in Lady Ghost¡¯s hands.


    Before half an hour had passed, Lady Ghost already drew out everything that Ye You knew.


    Ye You was indeed more familiar with the Ancient You n than Jiang Qin. As much as she hated her, Ye Qingtang had to admire Ye You¡¯s capabilities. No matter where Ye You ended up, she had the ability to adapt and rise with the times.


    Whether it was in the Ye family, the sect, or the Jiang family¡ªit was all the same. Even inside the Ancient You n, she had been able to gain a steady foothold.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea how she managed to do it. She hadn¡¯t immediately killed Ye You as she wanted to get information from her.


    Now¡­


    She had gotten all that she wanted.


    The Ancient You n had groomed a lot of youths, and each was more terrifying than thest. The younger they were, the more formidable they would be. As far as Ye You knew, the most powerful monster that the Ancient You n had was Little Luo Xue.


    Apart from the ancient ns who had been eradicated, quite a number of other powers had secretly promised their allegiance to the Ancient You n. One of those powers was the Sacred Ground of Reflection and the Central Dynasty. In addition, Ye Qingtang also saw a familiar name amongst the list of powers who had gone over to the Ancient You n¡¯s side.


    The Luo Family¡­


    Ye Qingtang recognized this Luo Family as it was the riskiest test Ming Wang had given her.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang thought that after the banquet that night, the Luo family had already disappeared from the maind. She never imagined that the family was still around and that they had pledged allegiance to the Ancient You n¡­


    It must be said that Ye You did know a lot of things.


    After looking over everything, Ye Qingtang went to the prison again. By that time, Lady Ghost and the rest of the Undead n had already left.


    But the thick scent of blood lingering behind revealed the horrifying things that had happened earlier.


    Ye Qingtang walked slowly into the cell. Jiang Qin and Ye You had already been let down from their hooks.


    Jiang Qin looked as if she had ayer of skin scraped off. She was just a pile of blood and flesh huddling in a corner of the cell. Her breath was extremely weak.


    As for Ye You¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ye You, who was curled up in a corner and bleeding all over. She nced at the perfect piece of human skin crumpled up beside Ye You.


    Lady Ghost had carved off Ye You¡¯s skin in one continuous piece.


    Ye You was now like a maggot picked up from a pool of blood, squirming and twitching.


    Hearing footsteps, Ye You lifted her head. That bloodied mess of a face looked exceptionally malevolent. Those bloodshot eyes stared straight at Ye Qingtang.


    Intense hatred filled her heart. Paying no heed to the terrible pain, Ye You pounced toward the side of the cage. She gripped the metal bars with her bloodied hands as she red at the Holy Lord of Shadows who had betrayed her.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Ye Qingtang stared down imperiously at Ye You.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Ye You shrieked in rage. She opened her jaws wide, revealing her tongue, which had been cut in half.


    After gathering all the necessary information, Lady Ghost had cruelly cut off Ye You¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Ye Qingtang gazed at the hate-filled Ye You. ¡°I am very pleased with your level of hatred. Only a high enough level of pain would be enough to make you hate me so much.¡±

 Chapter 1965 - So Filthy (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1965: So Filthy (4)</h2>


    Ye You leveled a fierce re toward Ye Qingtang, her expression like that of a demon that had just climbed out of hell.


    ¡°Ye You, you¡¯re extremely smart, so smart that you¡¯ve been ying everyone in your palms. But you¡¯re selfish as well and are willing to use even your own blood rtives if it means any benefit for you,¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly.


    ¡°Even the Great Elder himself couldn¡¯t predict that the granddaughter he had brought up personally would turn a blind eye to his death.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words made Ye You freeze.


    Great Elder.


    It had been a long time since she had heard that.


    This stirred up some memories in Ye You¡¯s mind. She fixed her gaze on Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold eyes.


    Suddenly©`


    Ye You seemed to have discovered something. She let out a shriek as her re intensified. She reached out madly, wanting to take off Ye Qingtang¡¯s mask.


    Ye Qingtang looked calmly at the savage Ye You. Then she slowly took off the golden mask in front of the downtrodden form copsed on the ground.


    Her beautiful face was revealed to Ye You.


    Ye You seemed like she had seen a ghost. A twisted wail squeezed itself out of her throat.


    ¡°Ah ah!!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    She shrieked as she pointed at Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the mask in her hand and back at Ye You.


    ¡°You managed to calcte everything so carefully but failed to ount for the fact that your life would be in the hands of me, whom you stole the spirit root from. Ye You, how do you like this little surprise?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± Ye You wailed as her eyes darted towards the door, as though she wanted to attract the attention of the Undead n and reveal Ye Qingtang¡¯s true identity.


    But she had already lost her tongue and couldn¡¯t form proper words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother wasting your strength. I¡¯m the Holy Lord of Shadows and I¡¯ve ordered them to stay away. No one wille.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as she looked at the pathetic Ye You.


    She had thought that she hated Ye You with all her being.


    All the suffering and even her horrible death during the three hundred years of her previous life had all been caused by Ye You, who had forced her into a corner. She should hate Ye You with all her might.


    But for some reason, she felt nothing as she looked at Ye You¡¯s pitiful state. Having experienced so many different things this life, Ye You was no longer the only obsession in her heart.


    ¡°That year, you personally dug out the spirit root from me and now, you¡¯ve dug it out from yourself¡­¡± Ye Qingtang said lightly.


    Ye You looked at Ye Qingtang and finally understood what she meant by ¡®so filthy¡¯.


    The spirit root which she had cultivated for so many years in her own body was now stained with blood and looked filthy to her.


    Ye Qingtang had no intention of taking back the spirit root.


    As Ye You looked at Ye Qingtang, who was surrounded by an aura of power, she was left astounded. She had never expected her to be pretending to be the Holy Lord of Shadows. After all, when she had first seen the Holy Lord of Shadows, she had felt a power far above hers.


    Apletely oppressive power.


    Never would she have even dreamed that the Ye Qingtang whom she had stolen her spirit root from would ever be this frightening and possess power that was so far beyond her reach.


    She had tried her best but was now going to meet her demise in the hands of one she had once not even bothered sparing a nce for.

 Chapter 1966 - Guests From All Places (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1966: Guests From All ces (1)</h2>


    Ye You fell on the ground dejectedly, she seemed like she had lost all hope. Scraping at some blood with her fingertips, she started writing on the ground.


    ¡°You hate me and everything you did was to seek revenge from me!¡±


    When Ye Qingtang saw those words, she smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Ye You. I don¡¯t hate you. You don¡¯t deserve my hatred. I want you to die because you betrayed the Jiang family,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    She wasn¡¯t lying.


    She might have hated Ye You when she was in the First Maind back then. However, after going through the catastrophic experiences in the First Maind, her hatred towards Ye You had diminished.


    Ye You was like a tiny stone that had been cast aside by her. Even if she was reminded of Ye You sometimes, she would no longer be triggered.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words left Ye Youpletely bbergasted. In Ye You¡¯s mind, she thought Ye Qingtang hated her to the point that she would do anything just to kill her, even posing as the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    But it turned out¡­


    She had such a small existence in Ye Qingtang¡¯s life.


    So small¡­


    She wasn¡¯t worth a mention.


    Ye You shivered as she looked at Ye Qingtang. They belonged to different worlds. Ye You felt like a joke in front of Ye Qingtang.


    They were of different levels long ago.


    It felt even more awful for Ye You, even worse than if Ye Qingtang really did scheme against her and try to kill her.


    Ye You had never bothered with Ye Qingtang. She didn¡¯t even think of Ye Qingtang as a worthy opponent.


    But now¡­


    She realized that she had be the worthless one.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the stunned Ye You. She wasn¡¯t interested to know what Ye You was thinking. After putting on her mask, she stretched her arm out to grab Ye You¡¯s head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this personally, since this is too filthy. But you must return whatever you owe to the Jiang family.¡± Ye Qingtang was cold and unfeeling as she looked at Ye You.


    Ye You¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly begging her younger sister, whom she had never cared about, to let her off.


    But before Ye You could make any sound, Ye Qingtang crushed Ye You¡¯s head.


    Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere.


    The seconds passed before Ye Qingtang slowly let go, watching Ye You slowly copse to the ground. She didn¡¯t feel a thing, no sadness, no happiness.


    Then she lifted her eyes to look at Jiang Qin, who was barely breathing. A ck me lit up, burning Ye You and Jiang Qin into ashes.


    Ye You would no longer exist in this world.


    Two piles of ashes were the only remains left on the ground. Ye Qingtang nced at them briefly before she walked out without any expression on her face.


    Just as Ye Qingtang stepped out of the prison, she received news that a few groups of men hade to the Temple of Shadows to seek protection.


    The Ancient You n had been expanding their influence recently. Quite a number of groups had joined their side and in return, the Ancient You n provided them with support. But that support provided hadpletely disrupted the dynamics of the Central Maind.


    Those who received support from the Ancient You n started beating theirpetitors down. The Central Dynasty also started going overboard, attempting to consolidate power and take over other dynasties.


    But that was not all.


    Those who came to seek protection from the Temple of Shadows were forced to escape because of these groups of people who stood on the Ancient You n¡¯s side. They simply had nowhere else to go and when they heard that the Temple of Shadows was taking in ns, they quickly rushed over.

 Chapter 1967 - Guests From All Places (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1967: Guests From All ces (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was familiar with some of those who came for their protection¡­


    For example¡­ Eternal Dynasty, the dynasty that was oppressed by the Central Dynasty, almost to the point of being wiped out.


    When Ye Qingtang heard about the Eternal Dynasty, her brows furrowed.


    Back when shemunicated with Ling Yan via the voice transmission stone the other time, Ling Yan had broken off abruptly. Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know what had happened, but now that she thought about it¡­ The Central Dynasty was probably behind it.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t do anything more, she only headed for the hall.


    ¡­


    In the hall.


    The groups of leaders gathered, awaiting her arrival.


    Adorning a gold mask, Ye Qingtang entered the hall. When the leaders saw her, they quickly knelt on the ground, showing profound respect.


    Ye Qingtang sighed as she looked at them. In her past life, she hadn¡¯t even been to the Central Maind before, but now¡­


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord!¡± They gave her a full bow.


    Ye Qingtang spotted a familiar figure among them.


    Ling Yan.


    Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t seen much of Ling Yan ever since the Eternal Dynasty. Now that she saw him, she realized that he hadn¡¯t changed much at all. He still appeared gentle with a smile on his face.


    Right when Ye Qingtang was about to look away, Ling Yan seemed to have noticed her. When he lifted his eyes, their eyes met and the smile on his face widened.


    Ye Qingtang quickly averted her eyes to distract herself. But just as she did that, she noticed a few familiar figures.


    Among the crowd, an elder knelt on the ground. The elder was dressed in a simple outfit, with a dignified countenance. Though he exuded an overbearing aura, he still appeared weing.


    It was The President of the Sacred Martial Academy¡­


    The moment she saw the President of the Sacred Martial Academy, everything from her past life flooded into her mind.


    In her past life, news of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao being inside her body was leaked. Everyone only knew that it was the Heart of the Demon God. When she was still in the Sacred Martial Academy, though the cultivation was tough, she couldn¡¯t deny that she felt warmth during her time there.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that after the news of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was leaked, the President of the Sacred Martial Academy, whom she once respected, colluded with the Central Dynasty. They worked together and did everything they could to beat her down. The Northstar Demon Lord even died while trying to save her.


    The President of the Sacred Martial Academy, the one she once held so much respect for¡­ She used to trust her seniors so much¡­


    Ye Qingtang got herself together, slightly narrowing her eyes.


    She thought that the Central Dynasty was on the Ancient You n¡¯s side and that naturally meant that the Sacred Martial Academy would also join their side. However, here they were today¡­


    Lifting her gaze, Ye Qingtang scanned the hall. Other than Ling Yan and the President of the Sacred Martial Academy, she spotted a few other familiar figures.


    Yin Yang Child?


    It was that little rascal she met in the mystic realm previously, she didn¡¯t expect him to be here too. But this time, Yin Yang Child had a sinister look on his face.


    Ye Qingtang learned from Xue Fu that the enemy of Yin Yang Child¡¯s father also joined the Ancient You n¡¯s side and leveraging on the Ancient You n¡¯s power, they killed Yin Yang Child¡¯s father.


    It was lucky enough that Yin Yang Child was able to avoid them, but he had nowhere else to go and could onlye for the Temple of Shadows¡¯ protection.


    Ye Qingtang instantly understood everything.


    After looking around, she whispered something in Xue Fu¡¯s ear and turned around to leave without bothering with the rest.

 Chapter 1968 - Guests From All Places (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1968: Guests From All ces (3)</h2>


    The people there all started panicking as they saw their only hope, the Holy Lord of Shadows, walking away.


    Xue Fu spoke up. ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows has decreed that since the Central Maind is currently in a dire state, she will offer a helping hand and allow all of you to stay in the Temple of Shadows for now.¡±


    Visible relief filled them.


    They could finally set down a huge stone within their hearts.


    But before even waiting for joy to fill their faces Xue Fu spoke again. ¡°Where is the Sacred Martial Academy?¡±


    Everyone froze as they heard this.


    Momentster, the President of the Sacred Martial Academy walked forward uneasily with a few people by his side.


    ¡°Greetings, Guardian. I am the President of the Sacred Martial Academy. What orders do you have for me?¡±


    Xue Fu nced at the terrified President and ignored him. He then lifted his chin at an Undead n guard by his side.


    Before the President of the Sacred Martial Academy could understand what was going on, the Undead n guards had grabbed all of them and threw them out of the temple.


    ¡°Guardian! ¡°Guardian! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The President was in a panic.


    Didn¡¯t the Holy Lord just say that she was offering them shelter?


    ¡°The people of the Sacred Martial Academy are not to take one step into the Temple of Shadows or they will be killed without hesitation,¡± Xue Fu said expressionlessly.


    If not for the generosity of the Holy Lord, Xue Fu and the other wouldn¡¯t even have shown anypassion to the human race. They had nothing to say now that Ye Qingtang had ordered them to throw out the Sacred Martial Academy.


    Everyone from the Sacred Martial Academy started panicking. They had no idea why everyone else had been offered the protection of the Temple of Shadows and they were the only ones being thrown out.


    They hadn¡¯t done anything yet, so how exactly had offended the Holy Lord of Shadows?


    No matter how hard they should, they couldn¡¯t understand this at all. But they were unwilling to give up theirst hope even after they had been thrown out. They knelt in front of the Temple of Shadows and begged bitterly to be let in.


    The Sacred Martial Academy had been pursued and hunted by the enemy and had barely escaped with their lives, pinning their hopes on the protection of the Temple of Shadows.


    If the Temple of Shadows rejected them, they would be killed and mutted so badly there would be no bodies left to bury the moment they left.


    But no matter how much they begged, there was no response.


    Xue Fu paid no heed and ordered the Undead n guard impatiently to throw the Sacred Martial Academy out of the Temple of Shadows.


    The moment they were thrown out, their enemies who had been waiting outside the Temple of Shadows all rushed in for the kill. In the blink of an eye, the people from the Sacred Martial Academy had all been massacred, with not a single one left.


    Xue Fu merely nodded lightly after being informed of this. The other people in the temple all shivered as they heard the news.


    As the Sacred Martial Academyy outside covered in blood, everyone was reminded of how their enemies were all lying in wait right outside the Temple of Shadows, ready to attack them at a moment¡¯s notice.


    They didn¡¯t dare enter solely because of the might of the Temple of Shadows. Which meant that only death awaited them if they stepped out of the Temple of Shadows.


    In an instant, everyone was determined to stay in the Temple of Shadows. They would rather kill themselves than leave!


    Ye Qingtang had no time to care about the deaths of the Sacred Martial Academy since Ming Wang had brought more news. .The other people from the Jiang family had arrived, along with the Northstar Demon Lord who had been protecting them.

 Chapter 1969 - : Spy (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1969: Spy (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eye brightened as she heard this and she quickly rushed over.


    The others from the Jiang family had already met up with Jiang Xun and the rest when she headed over. But even though they had said that some of them had managed to escape, there were at most only eight or nine people in total, including Jiang Xun and the rest.


    Mo Yi was with them as well.


    ¡°You mean¡­ Aunt Qin¡­ Jiang Qin and Ye You really betrayed the Jiang family?¡± A pale-faced Jiang Yiming looked at Jiang Xun in confusion.


    Jiang Yiming had been great friends with Ye You back when he was in the Jiang family and was Ye You¡¯s second-biggest backer in the family. He had used to cause Ye Qingtang a lot of trouble because of her.


    Never would he have dreamed that the two people closest to him would end up being the downfall of the Jiang family.


    His entire being seemed to copse.


    His parents had died in the hands of the young man from the Ancient You n.


    Jiang Liu patted Jiang Yiming¡¯s shoulders and sighed sorrowfully.


    ¡°I knew from the start that that Ye You was nothing good.¡± The Northstar Demon Lord had both his hands on his waist as his face filled with anger.


    To him, anyone who wasn¡¯t on his sister¡¯s side was bad.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but smile as she saw Northstar Demon Lord in high spirits. She could tell that he was much stronger than he was before.


    Apart from this familiar face, Ye Qingtang spotted You Qiong as well¡­


    What was You Qiong doing here?


    Ye Qingtang thought that this was strange but an idea surfaced in her heart as she looked at You Qiong.


    The people from the Jiang family stepped forward as they saw the ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows¡± approaching them in her gold mask.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord.¡±


    They knew that Ye Qingtang had saved the Domain Monarch, Jiang Lang and Jiang Xun and were grateful for that.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly as her gaze brushed past Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi¡¯s expression was terrible. Her previous wound had not healed entirely yet and the tragedy on the Jiang family had taken a toll on her as well.


    Seeing her current state, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank.


    The Jiang family didn¡¯t dare make any mistakes in front of the Holy Lord. Even though they were grateful, they were still overly cautious in front of her. Only Northstar Demon Lord gazed bright-eyed at the rumored powerful Holy Lord, which made Ye Qingtang smile.


    She let the Jiang family take refuge in the Temple for now but was curious about why Northstar Demon Lord had followed them. It was then that she heard the answer from Northstar Demon Lord himself.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s influence had already spread to the demons¡¯ territory and many of them had decided to side with the Ancient You n. Northstar Demon Lord was arrogant and refused to be associated with those demons so he had escaped.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, just stay.¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want any harm toe to her brother.


    Northstar Demon Lord¡¯s mouth split into a smile as he thanked her, thinking in his heart that the rumored Holy Lord of Shadows wasn¡¯t as scary as he thought after all. She was kind.


    As Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze swept over them, she realized that the small You Qiong was hiding behind them, as though he was keeping something from her.


    Ye Qingtang smiled in her heart and singled him out.


    You Qiong¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest as he was singled out and he wanted nothing more than to die in that instant.


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Lord,¡± You Qiong said cautiously. All he had in his mind was the thought that no matter what, he could not let himself be thrown out.

 Chapter 1970 - Spy (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1970: Spy (2)</h2>


    Before entering the Land of Infinite Demons, You Qiong had met with the Holy Lord of Shadows a few times as an Elder of the Ancient You n. Now that the Ancient You n wasmitting all sorts of heinous deeds on the maind, he was afraid that his identity was going to be revealed.


    It would mean certain death for him.


    Ye Qingtang onlyughed without saying anything and singled him out.


    The Jiang family had no clue about his true identity and only knew that he was Jiang Yu¡¯s friend. They weren¡¯t surprised that Ye Qingtang seemed to recognize him. But he started panicking as Ye Qingtang pulled him out.


    ¡°Please have mercy on me, Holy Lord of Shadows! The actions of the Ancient You n have nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve already abandoned the dark ways.¡± You Qiong spilled everything as he realized while looking at the Holy Lord of Shadows that she seemed to have recognized him.


    Ye Qingtang found this extremely amusing but maintained her cold expression, which made You Qiong panic even more.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already abandoned the dark ways?¡± Ye Qingtang repeated his words as she raised an eyebrow.


    You Qiong quickly nodded.


    ¡°You, an Elder of the Ancient You n, have hidden yourself within the Jiang family. Are you sure you don¡¯t have ulterior motives?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    You Qiong wanted to cry.


    How would he dare have ulterior motives?


    ¡°To tell the truth, as I¡¯m sure the Holy Lord can tell, I¡¯m not looking like this because I want to. I¡¯m under the age reversal curse. I¡¯m sure the Holy Lord knows of the effects of the age reversal curse as well as how the Ancient You n is. I won¡¯t be treated well if I go back in my current state. The Jiang family has saved me as well and I¡¯ve long abandoned the dark ways and the Ancient You n. Why else would I not divulge the location of the Domain Monarch and everyone else to the Ancient You n?¡± You Qiong did seem to not have any ulterior motives and spilled everything.


    It was only then that Ye Qingtang finally let him off the hook.


    You Qiong sighed silently with relief.


    But Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t actually letting him off this easily. She had no choice but to deal with him in the past but he could be of some use right now.


    ¡°Since you said that you¡¯ve abandoned the dark ways, I want to see how sincere you are.¡± She lifted her hand and mped it over his shoulders as she silently activated the Deity Ocean within her.


    Pain coursed through the entirety of his body as she activated her energy.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows wanted to kill him?


    Just as he was panicking, he suddenly realized that his body had elongated. His body which had belonged to a toddler had suddenly grown into a young boy of about thirteen.


    This made him freeze.


    Ye Qingtang froze as well as she saw this.


    All she had wanted to try using the power of the Deity Ocean to dissolve the curse in his body. She hadn¡¯t expected it to work.


    ¡°Holy Lord?¡± You Qiong looked in shock at Ye Qingtang, not knowing whether she wanted to kill him or save him.


    Sheposed herself and said lightly, ¡°Return to the Ancient You n if you¡¯ve really given up your dark ways.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Somehow, her words made You Qiong even more terrified. Why did he have to return if he had already abandoned the dark ways?


    ¡°I can help you get rid of the age reversal curse. You¡¯re an Elder of the Ancient You n who has been missing for ten thousand years. It¡¯s normal if you return now,¡± Ye Qingtang said lightly.


    You Qiong¡¯s head was spinning as he suddenly understood what she was saying.


    She wanted him to return to the Ancient You n as a spy.

 Chapter 1971 - Spy (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1971: Spy (3)</h2>


    You Qiong¡¯s mind churned as thoughts raced through it before he could even register them properly.


    It was true that he would have nothing to worry about when he went back if she got rid of his curse, but¡­


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve left a little present from the Undead n in you in case you feel an urge to betray us. The moment you feel like betraying us, I will make sure that you die a death so horrible there won¡¯t be a body left to bury. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I am thousands of miles away.¡± Ye Qingtang seemed to have figured out what he was thinking and she narrowed her eyes at him.


    You Qiong trembled in fear when he heard this.


    He wouldn¡¯t have believed it if it were anyone else saying this, but he didn¡¯t dare doubt the wordsing out of the powerful Holy Lord of Shadows.


    ¡°Please have mercy, Holy Lord. How would I dare have the courage to betray you.¡± You Qiong pleaded with her on the surface but he was internally praying to his ancestors.


    He knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be this easy.


    Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t joke around with your life. All you have to do is return to the Ancient You n. I will tell you what to do when we need you.¡±


    You Qiong seemed to agree on the surface but it was actually a tough decision for him internally. If only he had known this earlier. Then he wouldn¡¯t have followed the Jiang family here.


    He was in a terrible position now. What right did he have to struggle now that his puny life was in the hands of the Holy Lord?


    ¡°Yes, I will obey all of the Holy Lord¡¯s instructions.¡±


    What other choice did he have?


    Seeing that he had been thoroughly intimidated by her, Ye Qingtang activated the Deity Ocean within her and purged the curse from him.


    In the blink of an eye, You Qiong transformed into a 60-year-old man with a face filled with wrinkles.


    Even though he had regained his appearance, it was impossible for his powers to recover as quickly. In his current state, he was only half as powerful as he was in the past.


    Once she had settled You Qiong, Ye Qingtang arranged for his return to the Ancient You n. But she herself had no idea how useful this move would be.


    There was a huge gap between their current strength and the might of the Ancient You n. Even if You Qiong was able to get information about the Ancient You n, dealing with them would still be extremely difficult.


    Ye Qingtang had been thinking nonstop about how to defeat the Ancient You n once she had dealt with You Qiong.


    The Ancient You n had yet to make their move against the Temple of Shadows. But at the rate they were devouring the powerful people of the Central Maind, the Temple of Shadows was going to be their final target soon.


    It would be hard to avoid a massacre.


    It was only a matter of time.


    Ye Qingtang had too few cards on her side.


    With these thoughts flying around messily in her mind, Ye Qingtang walked back to her room with her head down. Because she had been afraid that the Jiang family would recognize the little white tiger, she had not had it by her side the past few days.


    As she was about to push open the door to her room, a figure suddenly appeared behind her.


    ¡°Hold Lord, you seem to be agonizing over the Ancient You n.¡±


    Ye Qingtang lifted her head as she heard this and saw Ling Yan smiling faintly at her.


    She froze.


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Xue Fu walking by with a few Undead n guards on patrol. She kept her mouth shut and dragged Ling Yan into her room.


    Xue Fu, who was on patrol, was left speechless.


    What had he just witnessed?


    ¡°Guardian¡­ that human¡­¡± an Undead n guard was stunned.

 Chapter 1972 - Male Pet (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1972: Male Pet (1)</h2>


    The Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s room was forbidden ground in the Temple of Shadows. Only the two Holy Sons were allowed to enter and even Xue Fu and the rest of them were not allowed to step in.


    This had been on the Holy Lord¡¯s strict orders.


    But they had seen with their own eyes the Holy Lord pulling a human man into her room.


    And she had been so rough with him!


    Xue Fu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Do not speak of this.¡±


    The Undead n members all shut their mouths and lowered their gazes.


    Although Xue Fu looked calm on the surface, inside he was crawling with excitement. After making arrangements for the patrol to leave, he quickly ran over to Ming Wang to report on his findings.


    Ming Wang¡¯s frozen face which had not changed for thousands of years showed surprise as he heard the news. Even the eight tribe leaders who had been discussing matters with him couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.


    The Holy Lord¡¯s room¡­


    Even they had never been inside before.


    ¡°Where is this human from?¡± the Goblin Tribe leader asked, bursting with curiosity.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s the Emperor of the Eternal Dynasty, Ling Yan,¡± Xue Fu said.


    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s him¡­¡± the Goblin Tribe leader said ambiguously.


    ¡°Hm? You know him?¡± the Demon Tribe asked in surprise.


    The Goblin Tribe leaderughed darkly and said, ¡°How could I not know him? We at the Temple of Shadows had already chosen a sessor from the Eternal Dynasty but that person waster abandoned by the Holy Lord of Shadows, who chose to support this Ling Yan instead. This led to so much conflict with the people at the Sacred Ground of Reflection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that even though Ling Yan isn¡¯t strong, he is extremely intelligent and handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you call that handsome? I¡¯m the one you should be calling handsome! You have no taste.¡± The Demon Tribe leader scoffed and licked his face as he patted his strong biceps.


    ¡°How are those weak arms any good to look at?¡±


    ¡°You may think that he¡¯s ugly but the Holy Lord thinks that he¡¯s handsome. You know that the Holy Lord¡¯s taste is different from ours,¡± The Goblin Tribe leader said coldly.


    Left speechless, everyone fell silent.


    When the Holy Lord of Shadows had first appeared in her human form, the Undead n had thought that she was enduring the humiliation to gain a foothold in the Central Maind.


    It must have been so hard to keep that ugly appearance the entire day!


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying¡­ the Holy Lord and this little rascal Ling Yan¡­¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader seemed to be implying something.


    ¡°The Holy Lord is still a female after all, and she hasn¡¯t had an Emperor by her side all these years¡­¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader left the rest unsaid.


    The other tribe leaders seemed to understand what he was implying. They looked at each other and smiled wretchedly.


    Ming Wang¡¯s face darkened but he remained silent.


    ¡°Even if she wanted an Emperor, he shouldn¡¯t be someone like this¡­ I remember when Holy Lord was in the Crimson League¡­ he would¡¯ve been a nobody to her¡­¡± the Demon Tribe Leader seemed to want to say something else but held himself back.


    The Goblin Tribe Leader said, ¡°No one can force the Holy Lord to do anything she doesn¡¯t like. Who knows, our Holy Lord may have strange tastes. She may not only like aliens. Furthermore, I never said that he would be the Emperor. Don¡¯t the humans have a word for this?¡±


    ¡°A male pet!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the ¡°male pet¡± in question, Ling Yan, was dragged into Ye Qingtang¡¯s room. Before he even had a chance to regain his footing, he was thrown to the side.

 Chapter 1973 - Male Pet (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1973: Male Pet (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him. She was too busy looking at the patrol of Undead n guards outside. Seeing that nothing seemed out of ce, she retracted her gaze and closed the door.


    ¡°Holy Lord, I am beyond grateful to you for taking in the people of the Eternal Dynasty. If this is how the Holy Lord wants me to repay my debt, I will dly do so.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s voice floated into her ears.


    What debt?


    Ye Qingtang was utterly confused and turned to say a few words to him when she suddenly saw¡­


    Ling Yan was lying on her bed, his neat clothes pulled open, revealing his white neck and corbones.


    She was speechless.


    How had she thrown him onto the bed?


    ¡°What is the Holy Lord waiting for? I¡¯m ready.¡± Ling Yan blinked at her suggestively and pulled at his clothes draped over his shoulder.


    Ye Qingtang stared at him wordlessly.


    Could he please be more decent!


    ¡°Stop that at once.¡± Seeing that he was about to strippletely, she quickly rushed over and pulled his clothes back together.


    In the end¡­


    ¡°D*mnit! Are the two of you that deprived? Little White Tiger who hade out after hearing noises from the room looked at the two of them tangled on the bed in surprise.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was pressed on top of Ling Yan, pulling on his clothes with a fierce expression. The scene looked extremely suggestive.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make space for the two of you then.¡± Little White Tiger sighed and turned to leave.


    It was time for that again.


    ¡°Wait-¡± Before Ye Qingtang could finish her sentence, Little White Tiger had slipped away silently.


    She was speechless.


    What the hell was this!


    What had she done!


    ¡°Holy Lord?¡± Ling Yan smiled as he looked at the masked Ye Qingtang.


    She quickly regained her wits, smacked Ling Yan on the head and stood to the side like he had some kind of disease.


    ¡°Godd*mnit, wear your clothes properly or I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± Every time she looked at Ling Yan, it just made her head hurt. Was this idiot here to help her or annoy her?


    ¡°Hm? Does the Holy Lord no longer want me? What a pity.¡± Ling Yan sat up with a face of regret and adjusted his clothes.


    ¡°Call me Holy Lord another time and I will make sure you can¡¯t get up again.¡± Ye Qingtang red and shook her fists at him.


    Ling Yan smiled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if you were so good I couldn¡¯t get up after.¡±


    Ye Qingtang let out a pained cry and covered her ears.


    What was she hearing?


    It was lucky that she still had her mask on, or her beet-red face would have been revealed¡­


    ¡°What did you need me for? Spit it out if you have something to say,¡± she quickly said to shut his liberal mouth up.


    Ling Yan chuckled. Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was enough for him to stop teasing her.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re worried about the situation with the Ancient You n?¡±


    ¡°Are you not? How could you not be when you¡¯ve crammed all the people from the Eternal Dynasty into the Temple of Shadows?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The smile on Ling Yan¡¯s face vanished as she looked at her.


    D*mn, that was too much.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is already so powerful that no one in the Central Maind can go against them. Why not turn to the Second Domain?¡± Ling Yan asked.

 Chapter 1974 - Male Pet (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1974: Male Pet (3)</h2>


    Before she continued, she would have to pacify him first.


    ¡°The Second Domain?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows belonged to a different alliance named the Crimson League when it was in the Second Domain. The Crimson League had significant power even in the Second Domain. When the Holy Lord of Shadows disappeared back then, Ming Di was suppressed. The Temple of Shadows lost both sources of power and naturally lost its status in the Crimson League and was removed.


    ¡°But now, the Holy Lord of Shadows has made aeback and Ming Di has been released. The Temple of Shadows certainly can return to the Crimson League,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°You want me to lead the Temple of Shadows to return to the Crimson League and convince them to deal with the Ancient You n?¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know much about the Crimson League. She barely had any contact with them even during her previous lifetime.


    Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for the Temple of Shadows to return to the Crimson League, but if you can make use of the Crimson League, you can easily strike the Ancient You n down with no doubt.¡±


    ¡°Make yourself clear. How do I do that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Miss Ye, are you anxious?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a guess.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to help you with it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Why does it sound so weird?


    Before Ye Qingtang could even make sense of his words, Ling Yan continued, ¡°The Crimson League rarely interferes with the First Domain, but if anyone tries to threaten their interests and reputation, the Crimson League would never let it go.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to approach the Crimson League. You just need to make it known to the Crimson League that the Ancient You n is ambitious and is not only aiming for the Central Maind, but also the Second Domain. Once that happens, the Crimson League would not just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Even if the Ancient You n is truly ambitious, they are not that foolish to provoke the powerful ones in the Second Domain. I don¡¯t think the Crimson League would be easily convinced.¡± Ye Qingtang felt that Ling Yan¡¯s n had a big loophole. It wasn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Miss Ye, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you know about every step, including what to say and what to do.¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang could somehow sense that his gaze was unusual. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°We can talk about it next time. I have some questions for you regarding something else.¡±


    Ye Qingtang retrieved the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos that the various powerful ancient ns had handed to her from the space ring, showing it to Ling Yan.


    ¡°These are the fragments from the Spirit of Chaos. The ancient ns handed them to me. What can I do with it? Why is the Ancient You n so determined to get their hands on these fragments?¡±


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t figure out what the fragments could be used for even after looking at it repeatedly. She wasn¡¯t able to get any response from it even after pouring energy into it.


    ¡°There is no use of it at all,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    ¡°The fragments will only be something useful to the Ancient You n after they are pieced together. It would not be of any use to the Ancient You n if it were missing even a single piece,¡± Ling Yan said.


    So that was it.


    That exined why the Ancient You n was after the ancient ns that owned the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos.

 Chapter 1975 - The Crimson League (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1975: The Crimson League (1)</h2>


    ¡°What exactly is the Spirit of Chaos? Will it bring the Ancient You n more benefits? Or is it greater power?¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have much understanding of the Spirit of Chaos, she had only heard a little about it from the ancient ns.


    With her current identity as the Holy Lord of Shadows, she couldn¡¯t possibly go around asking others about it.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t need to figure out what exactly the Spirit of Chaos is. So long as they have not been fully collected, they are just useless fragments,¡± Ling Yan answered.


    ¡°Does the Eternal Dynasty own any Spirit of Chaos fragments?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Ling Yan shook his head.


    ¡°Only the various powerful ancient ns own these fragments. As for the fragment belonging to the Temple of Shadows, it was taken away from an ancient n by the Holy Lord of Shadows. Even the Sacred Ground of Reflection never owned it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang gave it some thought. ¡°You want me to contact the Crimson League, but what can they do for me? I¡¯m not familiar with the Second Domain and have no idea about how to find the Crimson League, moreover¡­¡±


    If she were to leave the Central Maind and head to the Second Domain, the Ancient You n could possibly hear of the news.


    Even if she was a fake, she still had the ability to keep the Ancient You n in line as long as she stayed in the Central Maind.


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t leave the Central Maind, but you¡¯re forgetting that you don¡¯t have to physically go to the Second Domain to contact the Crimson League,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Even though the Crimson League is a strong power based in the Second Domain, they have their people in the First Domain, right in the Central Maind. Miss Ye, you would just have to find the members of the Crimson League who are currently in the Central Maind to pass them the news.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where these members are at now?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan with hope in her eyes.


    Ling Yan smiled when he saw her eyes sparkle with anticipation. Then he very decisively¡­


    Shook his head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang: Is it toote to beat him to death now.


    Ling Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression change. ¡°You know it.¡±


    I know it?¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouths twitched a little.


    She should just beat him to death!


    ¡°To be precise, the Holy Lord of Shadows should know. Not only the Holy Lord of Shadows, the two Holy Sons of the Temple of Shadows and the eight tribe leaders know. You can ask them about how to find the Crimson League.¡± Before Ye Qingtang could turn her thoughts into actions, Ling Yan gave an answer that calmed her down.


    Ye Qingtang had a rough direction of how things could go. As for how she could get the eight tribe leaders or Ming Wang to let her know of how to find the members, she had to give it some further thought.


    Right when Ye Qingtang was thinking about what excuses she could make, she saw Ling Yan supporting his chin with one hand, his eyes crinkling into a smile as he looked at her.


    Just seeing his carefree expression made Ye Qingtang want to beat him up again.


    He had the audacity to smile even when his entire dynasty had been snatched over by the Central Dynasty?


    Was he magnanimous or what?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ye Qingtang asked fiercely.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she couldn¡¯t continue with this fierce expression anymore.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, I missed you a lot.¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. Before her temperature got even higher, she wasted no time and grabbed Ling Yan¡¯s cor, chasing him out of the room.

 Chapter 1976 - The Crimson League (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1976: The Crimson League (2)</h2>


    Little White Tiger only came out when it heard the sound of the door closing.


    ¡°Finished already?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Little White Tiger.


    Little White Tiger moved its whiskers. ¡°Ling Yan doesn¡¯t look too bad but he¡¯spletely useless. It¡¯s only been this long¡­ He¡¯s too weak¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a while to figure out what Little White Tiger meant. When she could finallyprehend what it just said, she couldn¡¯t help but want to sew its mouth shut!


    How could they still be in the mood to joke around!


    They couldn¡¯t control their mouths even at such times!


    Ye Qingtang truly was in no mood to think about anything else. The thought of the Ancient You ning anytime stressed her out, feeling as though someone threatening her with a knife against her neck.


    As she thought about Ling Yan¡¯s suggestion, she recalled that the eight tribe leaders did mention her return to the Crimson League before. Back then, Ye Qingtang was afraid that her identity might be exposed so she didn¡¯t bother with it, but now¡­


    Wasting no time, Ye Qingtang called the eight tribe leaders to inquire about the Crimson League¡¯s situation in the Central Maind.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had left the Temple of Shadows for too long. Before the Holy Lord of Shadows left, the Temple of Shadows still belonged to the Crimson League. This only happened years after she disappeared.


    It had been more than tens of thousands of years ago since the Holy Lord of Shadows broke off contact with the Crimson League


    Ye Qingtang casually asked the eight tribe leaders whether there were any changes regarding the Crimson League in the Central Maind.


    Their answers made her heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Holy Lord, not too long after you left, the Crimson League removed us from the league. Following that, the ambassador¡¯s location in the Central Maind also changed. Don¡¯t worry, we have been watching their moves all these years.¡± The Goblin Tribe¡¯s leader spoke, looking at Ye Qingtang with a hopeful expression.


    Before the removal from the Crimson League, the eight tribe leaders felt suppressed and aggrieved. They knew for a fact that the Crimson League only agreed to let the Temple of Shadows join because of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ capabilities.


    That exined why after the disappearance of the Holy Lord of Shadows, the Temple of Shadows no longer qualified for the Crimson League.


    The eight tribe leaders were unhappy at the Holy Lord of Shadows for the longest time ever for leaving without any notice, but at the same time, they anticipated the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ return so that they could return to the Crimson League.


    The eight tribe leaders were initially suspicious about it, but after they confirmed, they felt even more strongly about the return to the Crimson League. They didn¡¯t dare to tell Ye Qingtang what to do and could only hint at it indirectly.


    Now that Ye Qingtang finally mentioned the Crimson League, the eight tribe leaders couldn¡¯t wait to let her know about every single piece of news they collected about the Crimson League over these years.


    Nobody even realized that Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have much understanding of the Crimson League. After all, the Holy Lord had left for so long. There were massive changes in the Crimson League and it wasn¡¯t unusual at all.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me what you know.¡± Ye Qingtang remainedposed.


    The eight tribe leaders told Ye Qingtang about everything they knew.


    One of the ambassadors from the Crimson League in the Central Maind remained at the Temple of Shadows. After many years of waiting for the Holy Lord of Shadows toe back, the ambassador eventually informed the headquarters at the Second Domain to remove the Temple of Shadows from the Crimson League.


    Other than that one ambassador, they had a couple of capable ambassadors hidden among the Central Maind. It was no surprise that the eight tribe leaders had already found their locations.

 Chapter 1977 - Crimson League (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1977: Crimson League (1)</h2>


    ¡°Right in the Frost Abyss.¡±


    The Frost Abyss was an extremely cold ce. There were barely any people living there and only alien ns could tolerate the sub-zero freezing temperatures there.


    Before alien ns appeared in the Central Maind, there was barely anyone living there.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the Temple of Shadows was removed from the Crimson League because you forsook the Temple of Shadows. Since you¡¯ve alreadye back, perhaps we could contact the Crimson League¡­¡± The Demon Tribe leader tested the waters.


    The eight tribe leaders certainly wished for the Temple of Shadows to return to the Crimson League, but it all depended on Ye Qingtang¡¯s wishes.


    Ye Qingtang paused for a moment to think. ¡°Prepare yourselves over the next few days, we¡¯ll be heading to the Frost Abyss.¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang said that the eight tribe leaders¡¯ eyes lit up. The Holy Lord was finally going to get in touch with the Crimson League!


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t let anyone else know about her trip to the Frost Abyss. She instructed Ming Wang and Ming Wang to guard the Temple of Shadows, making sure to take note of the Ancient You n¡¯s every move.


    She took the Demon Tribe leader and the Goblin Tribe leader with her as they headed for the Frost Abyss.


    Originally Ye Qingtang had nned to take Ling Yan with her in case anything happened, but when she was reminded of the dangers at the Frost Abyss and Ling Yan¡¯s capabilities¡­


    It would be best for him to remain at the Temple of Shadows.


    Moreover, if Ling Yan stayed behind at the Temple of Shadows and the Ancient You n were toe, Ling Yan could immediately contact Ye Qingtang via the voice transmission stone.


    After making sure everything was taken care of, Ye Qingtang took the two tribe leaders with her and headed for the Frost Abyss.


    The Frost Abyss was quite a distance away from the Temple of Shadows. Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have much time left and could only rush over with the fastest speed possible.


    The entire Zenith Heaven was consumed by the Ancient You n¡¯s horrifying aura. The only ce that was not affected was the Frost Abyss since it had a freezing climate and no humans around. It was a boundless icy zone, with white snow covering the ce and cold wind blowing around.


    Looking across, it was an entire piece of white scenery. The snow and the skies were all white it was hard to distinguish one from the other.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the mystic realm she entered previously. The mystic realm was a freezing ce, exactly like this. However, aspared to the coldness of the Frozen Ice Fields, the coldness here didn¡¯t seem to have any effects on Ye Qingtang at all.


    This time, Ye Qingtang brought Little White Tiger out with her.


    After some time, a huge ice mountain appeared on the boundless icy zone. There was a thickyer of ice on top of the mountain and the icyyer reflected the sun rays and the snowy ground. One wouldn¡¯t be able to easily spot the existence of the ice mountain.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the Frost Abyss is behind that ice mountain,¡± the Demon Tribe leader said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. Though she had once heard of the Frost Abyss, she had never been there before. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have needed the Demon Tribe leader and Goblin Tribe leader to be here with her.


    After passing the ice mountain, only then Ye Qingtang saw that behind the ice mountain, there was a huge crack on the snowy ground. The ground seemed to have cracked open and cold air wouldn¡¯t stoping out from the crack. When she looked over, it seemed to be a bottomless pit and was pitch dark.


    This was the Frost Abyss.


    An extremely cold ce that was cut off from the rest of the world.


    Without any further thought, Ye Qingtang flew down from the crack. The deeper she went, the lower the surrounding temperature.

 Chapter 1978 - Crimson League (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1978: Crimson League (2)</h2>


    After flying for a couple of hundred meters, Ye Qingtang finally spotted a ce where she couldnd.


    There were countless figures hidden inside the Frost Abyss.


    Ye Qingtang saw many alien races. The figures gathered together in the abyss that was cut off from the world. Although there were many alien races around, there was one particr race that Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t seen before.


    It was a little white furry ball, around the size of a human¡¯s head. It was covered in white fur and looked just like little snowballs. They jumped around with those ws hidden underneath its fur. They were simply adorable.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the little white balls jump around.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the ambassador of the Crimson League is over there.¡± The Goblin Tribe leader pointed over at a cave in the Frost Abyss. There were all types of strange-looking weapons ced outside the cave, with a few little white balls standing outside the cave,municating with the alien races with a specialnguage.


    Ye Qingtang and the two tribe leaders walked over in their direction.


    The Goblin Tribe leader bowed, whispering in the ear of a little white ball that was slightly bigger in size. The little white ball hesitated for a bit before jumping into the cave. After a while, it jumped out and nodded at the Goblin Tribe leader.


    The Goblin Tribe leader then took Ye Qingtang with him into the cave.


    The cave was filled with icemps that were carved from crystals. They were glistening and very beautiful. One little white ball led the way in front while Ye Qingtang followed behind and her eyes scanned through the icemps.


    The icemps were unique, some were carved with beautiful totems and others were carved ording to the respective shapes of the alien races. They were hung around the cave, lighting the dark cave up.


    They walked for quite some distance and deep inside the cave, there was an ice door. They could somehow see some figures walking around behind that door, but it felt surreal.


    It was then that the little white ball stopped outside the door.


    Just as the Goblin Tribe leader was about to knock on the door, the ice door just opened up automatically.


    ¡°Holy Lord, we only heard that the ambassador is here, but we haven¡¯t actually verified it ourselves¡­¡± the Goblin Tribe leader whispered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s ear.


    Ye Qingtang looked over at the ajar door.


    A white figure appeared before them. When Ye Qingtang saw the figure, she was somewhat bewildered.


    It was a Fox Demon. It had a build that was simr to a grown man, walking on two back legs, a slender figure and its entire body covered with white fur. There was a mark on its be, it seemed like three fire mes.


    The Fox Demon¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile when it saw Ye Qingtang and the rest, the corners of its lips kicking up into a polite smile.


    ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡± The Fox Demon sounded polite as it asked. It had a pleasant voice and no one could bring themselves to dislike it.


    When the Demon Tribe leader saw the Fox Demon, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the ambassador of the Crimson League?¡±

 Chapter 1979 - Crimson League (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1979: Crimson League (3)</h2>


    ¡°Crimson League?¡± The Fox Demon lifted its eyes, replying, ¡°What is the Crimson League? I¡¯m selling icemps here. You¡¯re wee to pick any that you fancy, but if you¡¯re here for something else, I won¡¯t be able to entertain you.¡±


    The Demon Tribe leader was stunned.


    What was going on?


    ¡°We¡¯re from the Temple of Shadows. This time¡­¡± The Demon Tribe leader wasn¡¯t done speaking.


    The Fox Demon was somehow impatient, wagging its tail. ¡°The Temple of Shadows? If I¡¯m not wrong, the Temple of Shadows had nothing to do with the Crimson League long ago. Since you¡¯re not here for the icemps, you may leave.¡±


    The Demon Tribe leader was stupefied. This damned fox was chasing them away before he could even finish his words?


    The Goblin Tribe leader¡¯s expression also turned horrendous. However, he had to keep his cool and not do anything stupid since the fox was the ambassador of the Crimson League.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows was removed by the Crimson League back then because our Holy Lord disappeared. However, our Holy Lord is back now,¡± the Goblin Tribe leader said.


    The Fox Demon looked at the tribe leaders before its eyes riveted on Ye Qingtang, who stood behind them.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is our Holy Lord,¡± the Demon Tribe leader said.


    The Fox Demon smiled.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows just disappeared for tens of thousands of years without giving any notice or updates at all. The Temple of Shadows was a member of the Crimson League and when the Holy Lord left without notice, wasn¡¯t that as good as disregarding the Crimson League? The Crimson League never interferes in the matters of the First Domain, but you can¡¯t juste and go as you like.¡±


    The Temple of Shadows only managed to join the Crimson League because of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ persona capabilities. However, the Crimson League never received any news after the Holy Lord of Shadows disappeared.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows suddenly came back but the Crimson League was not a tavern, so they couldn¡¯t juste and go as they liked.


    The Fox Demon¡¯s attitude was obviously different. Though it still was polite, it sounded insincere and not as weing. Likewise, the two tribe leaders were clearly displeased by its attitude.


    The Fox Demon didn¡¯t seem to be that powerful either. If only the two tribe leaders¡¯ powers weren¡¯t limited, they could defeat it with their usual powers. But now, the Fox Demon was being too much just because it was backed by the Crimson League.


    The two tribe leaders¡¯ faces turned somber. This Fox Demon would never dare to behave this way if it were to be in the past.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel displeased, but still had to hold it in. Right before they could say anything, Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You must have misunderstood something.¡±


    When Ye Qingtang spoke, the Fox Demon¡¯s gazended on her.


    ¡°Oh? Holy Lord, what do you mean?¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a step forward. ¡°What do you think we came for today?¡±


    The Fox Demon smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here today to lead the Temple of Shadows back to the Crimson League?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    The Fox Demon continued smiling. ¡°Now you¡¯ve made me curious. If it isn¡¯t to rejoin the Crimson League, then why are you here?¡±


    The Demon Tribe leader and Goblin Tribe leader were simrly confused by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Didn¡¯t theye so as to rejoin the Crimson League?


    Why would the Holy Lord suddenly say that?


    Was it because the Holy Lord was infuriated by that damned fox?


    ¡°I came today to convey some words to the Crimson League.¡±

 Chapter 1980 - Crimson League (4)

    <h2>Chapter 1980: Crimson League (4)</h2>


    ¡°What is it?¡± the Fox Demon asked.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is eying the Crimson League,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Fox Demon paused for a moment before itughed. ¡°Holy Lord, you don¡¯t make a lot of sense. The Crimson League is based in the Second Domain, while we¡¯re at the Central Maind now.¡±


    The Fox Demon looked at Ye Qingtang and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m notpletely clueless about the outside world even though I¡¯m at the Frost Abyss. From what I know, the Ancient You n has been quite radical recently in the Central Maind. Their powers have also significantly increased, but this is all due to rivalry in the Central Maind.¡±


    ¡°I know that the Ancient You n and Temple of Shadows had a conflict previously. You¡¯re underestimating the Crimson League¡¯s informationwork if you think the Crimson League will join in just because you made up some news.¡±


    The Fox Demon never took her words to heart.


    No matter Ancient You n¡¯s powers, they were based in the First Domain. If they were toe head to head with the Second Domain¡¯s powers, it would be akin to seeking their own death.


    After all, the two domains were worlds apart.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to say what I want to say and it¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe it or not.¡± Ye Qingtang remainedposed.


    ¡°Though the Temple of Shadows has already been removed from the Crimson League, we were still once allies and so I came to let you know about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Holy Lord, you¡¯re quite nice then, aren¡¯t you.¡± The Fox Demon let out a chuckle.


    With that, Ye Qingtang nced at the Fox Demon. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your ways of learning about the outside world, but how much can you know? The Ancient You n can increase their powers by tenfold just in a year. How far do you think they can go over time?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words made the Fox Demon¡¯s expression change. Before the Fox Demon could even say anything, Ye Qingtang spoke first.


    ¡°Anyway, that is all I can say. Goodbye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t give the Fox Demon any chance to speak and just turned around and left. She was straight to the point and the two tribe leaders were shocked. They quickly rushed out after her.


    ¡°Holy Lord, is the Ancient You n really that ambitious? They¡¯re eying the Second Domain¡¯s powers?¡± The Demon Tribe leader asked Ye Qingtang right after they stepped out of the cave.


    The two tribe leaders were shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s actions earlier.


    Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t mentioned a single word about returning to the Crimson League and absolutely nothing about repairing a rtionship with the Crimson League.


    This made her words even more credible.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Qingtang replied withposure.


    ¡°With the Ancient You n¡¯s current powers, they are considered the best in the First Domain. However, they are still collecting the Spirit of Chaos fragments, which shows that they are not after the First Domain. Moreover, the Ancient You n despised alien races all along. The Crimson League is the league for alien races in the Second Domain and would naturally be their first target.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sounded confident and absolutely convincing, leaving the two tribe leaders bewildered.


    The Holy Lord was formidable to discover the Ancient You n¡¯s aims! The Crimson League had already removed them but the Holy Lord was nice enough to let them know of the threats.


    ¡°That damned fox is very arrogant, it might not have just disregarded the Holy Lord¡¯s words. The Crimson League might not be able to appreciate the Holy Lord¡¯s good intentions,¡± the Demon Tribe leader scoffed.

 Chapter 1981 - Crimson League (5)

    <h2>Chapter 1981: Crimson League (5)</h2>


    ¡°After all, I was once part of the Crimson League. Now I¡¯ve done my part in sending them a reminder so I have nothing else to do with it.¡± Ye Qingtang discreetly observed the little white balls that passed by them.


    The little white balls headed in the direction of the Fox Demon¡¯s cave after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, the two tribe leaders hadn¡¯t noticed a thing at all.


    When Ye Qingtang saw the little white balls head for the cave, a small smile quirked in the corner of her mouth.


    The snow spirit¡­


    It was a resentful spirit that was unique to the demon n. It was barely seen in the First Domain but widely known in the Second Domain.


    Ye Qingtang had never seen the snow spirit in her previous lifetime, she only heard a little about it. All she knew was that such resentful spirits were manipted by the shaman of the demon n.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t think too much about it, but when she saw the mark on the Fox Demon¡¯s be, she realized that the Fox Demon was a shaman of the demon n.


    The Fox Demon had mentioned it previously, it was clear about everything that happened in the Central Maind. It must have gotten the news by manipting the snow spirits.


    That meant the snow spirits were able to turn into different animals and hide around the maind under the Priest¡¯s maniption.


    When Ye Qingtang walked out of the cave earlier, she already noticed that the snow spirits were casually hanging around her surroundings. In fact, she had meant to let those snow spirits overhear her conversation with the two tribe leaders. The snow spirits must have already reported back to the Fox Demon.


    Now that Ye Qingtang had already achieved her goals, she no longer needed to remain in the Frost Abyss. She took the tribe leaders with her and left, making sure that she was merely reminding them.


    Unsurprisingly, right after Ye Qingtang left the Frost Abyss, the Frost Abyss got the news from the snow spirits.


    The Fox Demon¡¯s eyes narrowed. It didn¡¯t believe Ye Qingtang earlier on but now, it went into deep thought.


    After a moment of silence, the Fox Demon walked in front of a huge ice mirror. Lifting its hand, beams of light shot out from the ice mirror. Suddenly, a figure appeared behind the ice mirror.


    The Fox Demon bowed respectfully when it saw the figure.


    ¡°Greetings, Priest.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A deep voice came from inside the ice mirror.


    The Fox Demon briefly exined the purpose behind the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ visit and everything about the Ancient You n.


    The figure in the ice mirror paused for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°What is your understanding of the Ancient You n?¡±


    Even though the Crimson League had a few ambassadors around the different mainds in the First Domain, they didn¡¯t really bother with the First Domain because of the backward martial culture.


    ¡°The sudden increase in powers of the Ancient You n is indeed abnormal. The Holy Lord of Shadows also mentioned the Spirit of Chaos fragment, the Ancient You n seems to be collecting it,¡± the Fox Demon reported.


    The figure in the ice mirror took a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to the Central Maind to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    If the Holy Lord of Shadows was speaking the truth, they had to do something to get rid of the Ancient You n¡¯s influence. However, if the Holy Lord of Shadows was trying to make use of the Crimson League to get rid of an enemy, the Temple of Shadows would be one of the Crimson League¡¯s main targets.

 Chapter 1982 - Double-edged Sword (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1982: Double-edged Sword (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang went to look for Ling Yan right after returning from the Frost Abyss. The two tribe leaders noticed her actions and exchangedplicated nces.


    Even though¡­


    Holy Lord had finally been enlightened, but¡­


    Surely it¡¯s not the time now, right?


    Holy Lord, it isn¡¯t time for you to indulge in such temptation when the Ancient You n is eying everything.


    The two tribe leaders were feelingplicated inside, but none of them dared to say anything about it.


    Other than that doltish teenager, Ling Yan was the only normal person who entered the Holy Lord¡¯s room. It was normal for them to be curious.


    ¡°Ling Yan, I went to look for Crimson League¡¯s ambassador in the Central Maind just as you said. Do you really think it¡¯ll work?¡± Ye Qingtang had acted ording to Ling Yan¡¯s ns and revealed the news to the Crimson League.


    Ye Qingtang understood the rationale behind his ns, but she was afraid that the Crimson League would not be easily fooled and it would not be easy to sow discord between them.


    ¡°Miss Ye, to know whether it¡¯ll work, you¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just leave me hanging here! What exactly are you nning to do?¡± Ye Qingtang could somehow sense that Ling Yan was going to do something, but she wasn¡¯t certain yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important whether the Crimson League believes you or not. We just need to sow doubt in them and they will send someone to investigate it. Moreover, I believe that the Crimson League is aware that the Ancient You n¡¯s powers have been increasing. They are not bothered by it because they think that it has nothing to do with them and will not threaten their interests since the Ancient You n is based in the First Domain.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy if you want the Crimson League to bepletely convinced that the Ancient You n is eying them.¡± Ye Qingtang was aware that Ling Yan¡¯s n was a good one, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make use of the Crimson League.


    ¡°Miss Ye, don¡¯t worry. The guests from the Crimson League wille to the Temple of Shadows in just a few days. That will be the beginning of our n.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    If anything, Ye Qingtang was leftpletely confused by Ling Yan¡¯s ambiguous answer. Smart people would n a few steps, but Ling Yan would n even more steps ahead.


    Ye Qingtang could somehow guess what he was going to do next, but she couldn¡¯t catch anything further ahead.


    ¡°How do you know that the Crimson League is going to send someone to the Temple of Shadows?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°The Crimson League would definitely investigate it since you personally told them about it. If you spoke the truth, they would surely do something about it. Conversely, if it¡¯s untrue, the Crimson League would deal with the Temple of Shadows,¡± Ling Yan exined.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ if there¡¯s no way to convince the Crimson League that the Ancient You n is nning something against them, the Crimson League is going to ruin the Temple of Shadows instead?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes narrowed as she asked Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan nodded.


    Strong alliances would never allow such usations. They had to protect their image and reputation. They would never allow anyone to cross the lines.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. She really wanted to p Ling Yan when she saw him grinning. They were supposed to kill with a borrowed knife, but this knife had be a double-edged sword instead.


    If they were exposed, the Temple of Shadows would suffer even more dire consequences than the Ancient You n for sure.

 Chapter 1983 - Double-edged Sword (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1983: Double-edged Sword (2)</h2>


    ¡°Miss Ye, rest assured. Even if the Crimson League sends someone here, it¡¯s possibly because they want to take the Temple of Shadows back in again,¡± Ling Yan added when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands ball up into fists.


    That¡¯s right. The Crimson League might allow the Temple of Shadows to rejoin after confirming the news. However¡­


    That was under the premise that they found out the Ancient You n was really going to threaten the Crimson League.


    Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on.


    She wanted to just push him onto the ground and beat him up, but she still had some use for his brain.


    As quickly as the thought entered her mind, Ye Qingtang left Ling Yan¡¯s room in case she really lost control over herself and beat him up.


    Little Azure Dragon only came out after Ye Qingtang left.


    ¡°You¡¯ll eventually be beaten up to death one day,¡± said Little Azure Dragon.


    Ling Yan raised his brows, smiling without saying a word.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t certain about when the Crimson League would act. Before anything happened, she secretly contacted You Qiong.


    You Qiong had acted ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s ns and returned to the Ancient You n, recovering his status as an elder. As for how he managed to do that, he hadn¡¯t offered any exnation to Ye Qingtang yet.


    The Great Elder of the Ancient You n still was capable.


    You Qiong brought some news over from the Ancient You n. Since then, the Ancient You n had gone even more overboard. They went after the major forces in the Central Maind and the forces were either massacred, if not, they would have to back down to the Ancient You n. The Ancient You n¡¯s sphere of influence increased consequently.


    They were about to be an enormous influence, the first in the Central Maind.


    Ye Qingtang secretly watched the Ancient You n¡¯s every move and on the other hand, she instructed Xue Fu to send Jiang Shaobai back to the Jiang family so that they could take care of him.


    As time passed, the Central Maind¡¯s demographics alsopletely transformed. Even more ancient ns suffered and the only few existing ones who hadn¡¯t sought help from the Temple of Shadows had hidden somewhere unknown.


    Almost the entire Central Maind was under the Ancient You n¡¯s control.


    The ancient ns within the Temple of Shadows were worried. They weren¡¯t foolish. They could somehow sense that the Temple of Shadows and themselves would eventually be the final target of the Ancient You n.


    However, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t seem to have nned anything yet. They couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    One month passed and the knife that was bncing on top of everyone¡¯s head was going to fall at any time.


    Ming Di had already suggested a couple of times to leave the temple andbat the Ancient You n, but his suggestion had been rejected by Ye Qingtang over and over again.


    Finally You Qiong had some news. The Ancient You n had sent someone to watch the Temple of Shadows¡¯ every move. Ye Qingtang certainly couldn¡¯t allow Ming Di to just do anything he wanted.


    ¡°Holy Lord, this is the list of ancient ns that have been massacred by the Ancient You n, please look through it.¡± Lady Ghost handed the file to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked through it and couldn¡¯t help but frown. The Ancient You n was advancing at an even more manic rate.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to say something, a piercing sound rang in her ears.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please hold on. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Lady Ghost immediately went out. Could it be that the Ancient You n was here for the Temple of Shadows already?


    Lady Ghost quickly walked towards the hall to check. The piercing sound had rmed everyone in the Temple of Shadows, even those from the ancient ns also came out. They were all shocked as they looked at the sky.

 Chapter 1984 - Double-edged Sword (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1984: Double-edged Sword (3)</h2>


    A huge, dragon-like beast was circling in the sky. Three cicada wings sprouted from its back and its head was different from a dragon¡¯s. It was more like a three-headed snake.


    The beast hovered above the Temple of Shadows like an ominous raincloud, casting a huge shadow over the temple.


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± asked a young man from the Ancient n. He had never seen such a creature before but chills ran down his spine as he looked at it.


    ¡°Is that¡­ a Wind Snake?¡± an Ancient n Leader said as he frowned. But before he could continue, he was hit with a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°A Wind Snake shouldn¡¯t be this big, and they only have a pair of wings¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a mutant Wind Snake,¡± a loud voice suddenly rang out.


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. It came from Northstar Demon Lord who had walked out with the Jiang family. They were all looking at the huge creature in the sky.


    ¡°Mutant Wind Snake?¡± The Ancient n people were all confused. They had no idea that a Wind Snake could be a mutant.


    Northstar Demon Lord continued, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it in legends as well. My mother mentioned it before, that the Wind Snake is already a rare creature within the Demon race, and only one out of a hundred thousand is mutant.¡±


    Everyone froze when they heard this.


    One out of a hundred thousand?


    What kind of joke was this? There were only about a thousand Wind Snakes in the Central Maind¡­


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t exist in the First Domain.¡± Northstar Demon Lord¡¯s expression was dark. As a demon, he knew better than everyone else how terrifying Wind Snake was, let alone a mutant one¡­


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s from the Ancient You n¡­¡± The people panicked as they thought about that.


    They all subconsciously wanted to seek shelter from the Undead n but all realized that Lady Ghost and the rest of them had aplicated expression on their faces as they looked at the mutant Wind Snake.


    ¡°The Crimson League?¡± Xue Fu asked Lady Ghost as he looked at the mutant Wind Snake in the sky.


    Lady Ghost looked at the mutant Wind Snake and nodded. Their voices weren¡¯t particrly loud but it was enough for the Ancient n people beside them to hear.


    They all froze in surprise as they heard the words ¡®Crimson League¡¯.


    Crimson League!¡­


    What kind of joke was this!


    What was the strongest alliance from the Second Domain doing in the Central Maind?


    They were reminded of how the powerful people of the Second Domain had invaded them long ago. Even though they were nothing special in the Second Domain, they had almost destroyed the entire Central Maind.


    This beast from the Crimson League was enough to crush all the powerful people sent from the Second Domain.


    The same Crimson League that had unimaginable power in the Central Maind.


    Just as the people were discussing the Crimson League in surprise, the huge beast descended from the sky.


    The three wings were only pping gently yet stones flew in all directions on the ground. Huge stones were blown into the air and reduced to smithereens by the mutant Wind Snake¡¯s powerful wings.


    The powerful people of the Ancient n had to use their spirit energy to stabilize themselves so as not to be blown into the air.


    As the mutant Wind Snake descended, three figures on its back came into view.


    It was three strange-looking people from an alien n.


    Their leader was in a ck coat, his face not visible despite the bright sun. The only thing they could make out was a stream of ck smoke emanating from his sleeves.

 Chapter 1985 - The Arrival of the Crimson League (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1985: The Arrival of the Crimson League (1)</h2>


    Standing behind the mysterious person in the ck clothes was a man and a woman.


    The man¡¯splexion was as fair as porcin and was glowing slightly. He was smiling gently calmly and looked just like a porcin doll.


    Simrly, the woman was mesmerizing as well. She was extremely slender, her waist as small as a clenched fist, and she was in a green, tight-waisted dress which entuated her slim waist even more. Her face was ethereal. There were two peonies at the edge of her beautiful eyes, which seemed to bloom every time she looked up. They were enough to bewitch anyone looking at her.


    They were definitely not human! They were from an alien race.


    Xue Fu frowned slightly as he saw thedy from the alien race.


    ¡°Why is it her?¡±


    ¡°You know her? Lady Ghost had entered the Temple of Shadowster than Xue Fu, and even though it had still been associated with the Crimson League, they already had very little interaction.


    Xue Fu¡¯s expression was strange but he remained silent.


    ck mist spread out from their feet as the mutant Wind Snakended.


    The feet of the three of them did not touch the ground as all as the ck mist underneath them continued to spread. The Ancient n people standing around them suddenly felt a chill that prated deep into their bones.


    The chill was akin to the coldness of death which seemed toe from within their hearts.


    But in an instant, the youngest members of the Ancient n who were within the mist suddenly turned pale. Their lips purpled as they knelt to the ground in pain, as though someone was strangling them.


    ¡°How is Mo Yao taking care of the Temple of Shadows? How can there be humans here?¡± The woman looked at the copsed young people in disgust, as though she was looking at a pile of repulsive ants.


    Mo Yao was the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s name.


    In the entire Temple of Shadows, other than an angry Ming Di, no one dared to call the Holy Lord of Shadows by her name.


    ¡°What an eyesore.¡± The alien race woman lifted her eyes, as she lifted her slim, long fingers slowly, the nails at the end as sharp as des. With a flick of her fingers, a wisp of glittery mist flew out.


    Xue Fu felt an extreme source of foreboding as he saw that but it was toote for him to cry out.


    The glittery mist spread all around them. Before the people of the Ancient ns could even understand what was going on, the mist had dispersed into the air and adhered to their bodies.


    In the next second, a vine burst forth from where the mist had stuck to the people and quickly tore one of the men apart.


    The strong stench of blood quickly filled the air.


    Those who had been touched by the mist all shrieked as though they had seen a ghost. They could all feel something lurking within them, waiting to implode.


    ¡°Guardian Xue Fu! Save us!¡±


    Xue Fu¡¯s expression was extremely dark as he heard the tinklingugh of the alien racedy as she looked at the blood in front of her. He frowned as he suppressed the foreboding feeling in his heart and walked forward.


    ¡°Greetings, our three ambassadors.¡±

 Chapter 1986 - The Arrival of the Crimson League (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1986: The Arrival of the Crimson League (2)</h2>


    Busy admiring her craft, annoyance shed across the face of the alien racedy as she was interrupted. She merely nced at Xue Fu and uttered two words.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Still, Xue Fu steeled himself and refused to leave.


    He didn¡¯t care whether the Ancient n people lived or died but now that they were under the care of the Holy Lord of Shadows, it would cast doubt on the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s reputation if they died.


    ¡°Lady Bai Zhi, please have some mercy on us.¡±


    ¡°You recognize me?¡± the alien racedy said as she raised her brows.


    Xue Fu said, ¡°I had the honor of meeting your grace many years ago in the Crimson League.¡±


    ¡°Hm. To think that you dare interrupt my joy even when you know who I am? I see that Mo Yao hasn¡¯t been taking good care of this ce, seeing as she is mixing with humans now. I¡¯ll help her out then.¡± Murderous intent shed across Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    Xue Fu¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    At that moment, the person in the ck robes spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    The voice that came out of the figure was otherworldly, as though it wasing from a dream. Just hearing it was enough to make their hair stand on end.


    Bai Zhi narrowed her eyes but did not rebut this. With a wave of her hand, she dispersed the mist, sparing the lives of the Ancient n people.


    Xue Fu sighed in relief and looked at the person in ck robes. ¡°I was not informed that ambassadors from the Crimson League would be arriving. Let us move into the main hall and I will inform the Holy Lord.¡±


    The person in ck robes nodded slightly and without another word, moved the three of them into the Temple of Shadows with the ck mist. Xue Fu instructed Lady Ghost to take care of the Ancient n people and quickly headed over to inform Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was still waiting for Lady Ghost to report back to her and was surprised to see Xue Fu instead.


    ¡°Holy Lord, ambassadors from the Crimson League are waiting for you in the main hall,¡± Xue Fu informed her with a difficult expression.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    They were already here?


    Although she was extremely surprised, she maintained a calm expression on the surface.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°There are three of them. I don¡¯t recognize two but one of them¡­ is Lady Bai Zhi.¡± Xue Fu couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression as he mentioned Bai Zhi¡¯s name.


    But what expression could she even show?


    She didn¡¯t know any of them.


    Her face remained expressionless.


    Xue Fu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The Ancient n people walked out to take a look when the three of them arrived but this angered Lady Bai Zhi and she killed a few of them¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was truly in despair now.


    This really was a double-edged sword.


    They had ughtered people under her watch even before making a move against the Ancient You n?


    Seeing Ye Qingtang frown, Xue Fu quickly spoke. ¡°Please do not be angry, Holy Lord. Lady Bai Zhi and the Holy Lord have not seen eye to eye for a long time but we do not know her intention foring forward this time. Holy Lord, please take this into consideration.¡±


    So the Holy Lord of Shadows and Lady Ba Zhi had discord between them?


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. She had no idea where this Bai Zhi was from but was surprised that she could go up against the Holy Lord of Shadows. Of course, the Crimson League would send some powerful people over.


    After taking some time to think things through, Ye Qingtang started walking towards the main hall.


    The eight tribe leaders and other important people of the Temple of Shadows were all gathered in the main hall by the time she arrived. Even Ming Gu who rarely showed himself was in the main hall, his eyes submissive as he looked at Bai Zhi.


    Bai Zhi smiled as she saw Ming Wang and Ming Gu and said jokingly, ¡°Hm? The two of you haven¡¯t been killed by Mo Yao yet?¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Ming Gu was held back as Ming Wang grabbed his arm.

 Chapter 1987 - The Arrival of the Crimson League (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1987: The Arrival of the Crimson League (3)</h2>


    Bai Zhi wasn¡¯t someone they could take on.


    After a second, Ye Qingtang walked into the main hall with her golden mask on. As soon as she was seated, she spotted the three from the alien race on the ck mist.


    Ye Qingtang silently touched the cold mist.


    What frightening power!


    Even though the three ambassadors had not shown their true powers yet, Ye Qingtang¡¯s perception of other people¡¯s power had be more acute after entering the Holy Venerate realm.


    In her eyes, the three of them were surrounded by a horrendous level of power, with the person in ck robes being the most terrifying one.


    This was expected since they were from the Crimson League and their power was vastly different from even the powerful people of the Central Maind.


    Ye Qingtang had no doubt that any of these three could easily wipe out the Ancient n people outside. And without sparing much effort at all.


    What she was seeing of their powers was merely the tip of the iceberg.


    The difference between the First Domain and the Second Domain was truly immense. She had experienced this difference before in her previous life and nothing had changed this time around.


    Ling Yan, this double-edged sword of yours isn¡¯t going to be easy to use.


    Ye Qingtang was acutely aware of the hostile nce thedy was casting at her the moment she sat down. She made no effort to conceal her hostility.


    This was probably the Bai Zhi Xue Fu was talking about.


    Inside, Ye Qingtang was despairing. Who knew that there would be an old enemy among the ambassadors that the Crimson League had sent over? Wasn¡¯t she going to die then?


    While her heart was in turmoil, she maintained her calmposure and spoke.


    ¡°What business do the three of you have with me?¡±


    ¡°Mo Yao, why are you asking when you already know the answer?¡± Bai Zhi asked as she raised her chin slightly.


    ¡°Hm? What am I supposed to know?¡± Ye Qingtang shot back calmly in a steady tone.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who informed the Snow Fox that the Ancient You n had an agenda against the Crimson League?¡± Bai Zhi asked coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did say that.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and continued, ¡°So you are here for this?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ye Qingtang went on. ¡°I¡¯ve already said all that I want to say. I¡¯m sure that with the Crimson League¡¯s might, you¡¯ll be able to figure out whether I¡¯m telling the truth. Is there any need to ask again?¡±


    Bai Zhi was about to speak when the person in ck robes spoke up.


    ¡°We will investigate the Ancient You n ourselves. We came here today to inform you of something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Just hearing the person in ck robes speak was enough to send chills down Ye Qingtang¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Long ago, you promised the league that you would find the Netherworld Ring and present it to the Elder. You¡¯ve already been dragging this matter for tens of thousands of years and it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise.¡±


    It was at this moment that Ye Qingtang saw what was under the person¡¯s robes. His head was surrounded by ck mist and she could not make out his features at all. Her hands turned cold.


    She was taken aback as she heard what he said.


    Netherworld Ring?


    What in the world was that?


    The Holy Lord of Shadows owed the Crimson League something?


    She was doomed¡­


    Why was there something else she had to settle when she hadn¡¯t even sorted out the Ancient You n yet¡­

 Chapter 1988 - Netherworld Ring (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1988: Netherworld Ring (1)</h2>


    Was this even real or were they just testing her?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t rush to reply. To the people there, it looked as though she was responding with silence.


    ¡°Seven days. You have seven days to deliver the Netherworld Ring to the Frost Abyss. If you break your promise, the Crimson League is not going to let it go that easily.¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang was choosing to remain silent, the person in ck robes spoke up again.


    Without saying anything else, he left with Bai Zhi and the other alien race man on the ck mist.


    Even after they left, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t rx. She had thought it strange that the Crimson League wasing to the Temple of Shadows to investigate the Ancient You n.


    So it turned out¡­


    They hade for this.


    But she had no idea how true the matter with the Netherworld Ring was and whether this was the reason the Crimson League was so unhappy with the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°The people from the Crimson League are as mboyant as usual,¡± the Demon Tribe leader said once the three of them had left.


    ¡°The Crimson League has great jurisdiction after all. Weren¡¯t they the same when our Holy Lord brought us to the First Domain all those years ago? If not for the fact that the Holy Lord had promised to find the Netherworld Ring for them, they would¡¯ve caused so much more trouble for us,¡± Xue Fu said with a sigh.


    Hearing their conversation confirmed the truth of this matter for Ye Qingtang.


    But¡­


    Where was she supposed to find the Netherworld Ring?


    She was reminded of the Dharma treasures the Holy Lord of Shadows had left behind and decided to look through them carefully once she was back.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows had indeed promised to deliver the Netherworld Ring to the Crimson League, but the Crimson League had been preupied with some matters in the Second Domain and had not asked the Holy Lord of Shadows for it yet. And once they had finally found their footing, the Holy Lord had vanished.


    So the first reason that the Crimson League had removed the Temple of Shadows from the league was the vanishing of their strongest fighter, the Holy Lord of Shadows, and the second was the fact that the Holy Lord had not delivered the Netherworld Ring as she had promised.


    Ye Qingtang was about to retire to her room to look for the Netherworld Ring when the Ancient n people ran towards her with bitter expressions on their faces.


    She saw that many of them were injured. The Crimson League ambassadors had not pulled any punches.


    ¡°Holy Lord¡­ the Crimson League¡­¡± one of the Ancient n Elders looked at her with a difficult expression.


    They had thought that the Crimson League was reinforcement that Ye Qingtang had called it but had soon realized that it wasn¡¯t the case. After all, the people from the Central Maind were nothing to the Crimson League. If not for Xue Fu, they would have all died in the hands of the Crimson League.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Crimson League. All of you just take care of your wounds,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Ancient n all sighed with relief as they saw here forward. They had been afraid that she would kick them out because of the Crimson League.


    Their lives would be horrible if she chose to do that.


    Under the grateful gazes of the Ancient n, Ye Qingtang quickly went back to her room and asked Xue Fu to call Ling Yan immediately.


    Xue Fu was lost for words.


    Holy Lord, your underlings have no idea how to deal with your sudden thirst for men. To think that the Holy Lord was calling for a man so quickly after seeing the Crimson League. Had she been reminded of the past after seeing Bai Zhi?


    But he didn¡¯t say anything and left to find Ling Yan.


    Xue Fu paused for a moment at Ling Yan¡¯s door before saying, ¡°Young Master Ling.¡±

 Chapter 1989 - Netherworld Ring (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1989: Netherworld Ring (2)</h2>


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Guardian?¡± Ling Yan asked.


    With a difficult expression on his face, Xue Fu frowned and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Now that the Central Maind is in danger, we can only count on the Holy Lord to protect us. If Young Master Lin can make the Holy Lord happy, you have our thanks.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang had been with Ling Yan a lottely, he mistakenly thought that she needed him to vent her frustrations.


    Ling Yan looked at Xue Fu¡¯s sincere expression and the edges of his lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°I will be sure to service the Holy Lord as well as I can.¡±


    Service?


    Xue Fu nodded silently.


    Ling Yan¡¯s status as a ¡®male pet¡¯ was bing more and more real.


    Back in her room, Ye Qingtang had taken out all of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s Dharma artifacts and was inspecting them one at a time. She found seven to eight rings but had no idea which was the Netherworld Ring, if any at all.


    Ling Yan pushed open the door. Before he could even step in, Ye Qingtang had rushed up to the door and pulled him in, shutting the door with a loud thud


    Xue Fu, who was standing outside, was at a loss for words.


    <em>Holy Lord, make sure to take care of your body!</em>


    ¡°You came at the right time. The people from the Crimson League just came and left¡­¡± She quickly summarized the events for him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re looking for the Netherworld Ring?¡± Ling Yan looked at the ringsid out in front of her.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Do you know what the Netherworld Ring looks like?¡± She felt that there was nothing in this world that Ling Yan didn¡¯t know.


    He spoke up. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart leaped with joy.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Help me take a look then, and tell me which is the Netherworld Ring.¡±


    Ling Yan nced at the rings. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The rings here are all extremely powerful.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m asking you which is the Netherworld Ring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Qingtang was startled.


    Ling Yan repeated, ¡°The Netherworld Ring isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless before she withered instantly in despair.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the Netherworld Ring isn¡¯t here?¡±


    Ling Yan nodded and said, ¡°The aura of death around the Netherworld Ring is strong and just a light touch will make you feel extremely cold.¡±


    With that, he ced the rings into her hands one by one to let her feel them.


    None of them felt like the Netherworld Ring.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not here¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s head was starting to hurt.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows might have taken the Netherworld Ring,¡± Ling Yan suggested.


    Resting her chin on one hand, Ye Qingtang could only sigh. She had wanted to stir up some trouble between the Crimson League and the Ancient You n so that they would deal with the threat but now¡­


    Now that the Netherworld Ring was gone, the Crimson League was unlikely to help them.


    Seeing her disappointed expression, Ling Yan was about to speak up when her eyes suddenly lit up and she quickly looked to him. Heughed as she fixed him with her bright eyes.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I won¡¯t be able to restrain myself if you look at me like this.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had no time to deal with his antics at the moment and quickly grabbed his hand, asking, ¡°So you know what the Netherworld Ring looks like?¡±


    Looking at his hand in hers, Ling Yan nodded silently.


    ¡°Draw it. Draw it right now.¡± Ye Qingtang dragged him over to a table and pushed him down, handing him a piece of paper.

 Chapter 1990 - Netherworld Ring (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1990: Netherworld Ring (3)</h2>


    ¡°You want to create your own Netherworld Ring,¡± Ling Yan said with realization.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°I was wondering how I could stir things up between the Ancient You n and the Crimson League before, but now I have an idea,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to let word out that the Ancient You n has stolen the Netherworld Ring?¡±


    Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Ling Yan had managed to guess her n. He was extraordinarily intelligent and could easily think of the same n that she had.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the real Netherworld Ring is in the hands of the Holy Lord of Shadows. Since the Crimson League is demanding it of me, I¡¯ll make them a fake one. But it can nevernd in their hands, so I¡¯ll let out word about the location of the Netherworld Ring, and the fact that I¡¯m going to move it elsewhere¡­¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to cause some damage to the Ancient You n with Ming Di before this?¡± Ling Yan took the words right out of her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll make sure to make it unbearable for them but won¡¯t push them to their limits.¡± Ye Qingtang loved speaking with Ling Yan. He understood everything she was thinking of. It was undeniably rxing to speak with one she didn¡¯t have to exin anything to.


    ¡°Once the dissatisfaction the Ancient You n has towards the Temple of Shadows increases, they will want to make some trouble for us without attacking directly. Miss Ye, you¡¯re going to be killing two birds with one stone. It¡¯s a great n.¡± Ling Yan looked at her with admiration.


    She didn¡¯t notice his smile at all and only asked him to quickly draw the ring out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard for me to draw it out, but there are some things that we can¡¯t let people from the outside find out. The Undead n within the Temple of Shadows is one of them and we should hide them. Why not let me help you make a fake Netherworld Ring?¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°You can do that?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had faith in him since he had suggested this himself.


    To avoid any more unnecessary ramifications, she let Ling Yan create the fake Netherworld Ring in her own room. Because of this, he went in and out of her room more often and was pale and sweating profusely every time he left.


    All this was seen by Xue Fu and the rest but they interpreted it far differently


    Even the eight tribe leaders who didn¡¯t particrly like Ling Yan patted his shoulder in sympathy after seeing him.


    As Ling Yan was busy creating the fake Netherworld Ring, Ye Qingtang brought Ming Di around the Central Maind to attack the Ancient You n.


    She didn¡¯t dare attack them when they were in groups. But when they had first started ughtering the different Ancient ns, they had sent out many young people to do the job. So she attacked them together with Ming Di and wiped them out without much effort at all.


    As she always left before they could get word out and send for reinforcements, the Ancient You n¡¯s army always missed them.


    This angered the Ancient You n so much that they were this close to dering war on the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Elder, the Temple of Shadows is too much. We let them go that time but this is the fifth time they are attacking us. The Holy Lord of Shadows and Ming Di have been foiling our ns. Elder, are we just going to sit still and endure it?¡± One of the wardens fumed as he heard the report.

 Chapter 1991 - Theft (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1991: Theft (1)</h2>


    From his high position, Elder Mo¡¯s expression was dark.


    Apart from the matter with the Jiang family, the Temple of Shadows had never interfered with the actions of the Ancient You n, which was one of the reasons the Ancient You n could leave them alone in the meantime.


    But the Temple of Shadows had been disturbing this peace recently.


    ¡°Other than the Ancient ns that have sought protection from the Temple of Shadows, how many more are there in the Central Maind that we have yet to destroy?¡± Elder Mo asked one of the wardens.


    ¡°About seven to eight.¡±


    ¡°And how much more time do we need to find all of them?¡± he asked.


    ¡°About half a month. They are hiding well and we currently only have a few leads on them,¡± the warden steeled himself and answered.


    Elder Mo kept quiet for a moment before saying,


    ¡°We have to deal with the Temple of Shadows sooner orter. But we must wipe out the other Ancient ns first to make sure that they don¡¯t seize the opportunity to escape when we are in battle. Once we have obtained the Spirit of Chaos fragments from those Ancient ns, the Temple of Shadows will be our next target.¡±


    Reluctance showed on the wardens¡¯ faces but they dared not oppose Elder Mo. The Master had tasked the Great Elders with finding the Spirit of Chaos fragments, which meant that they had absolute authority in that regard.


    But it was at this moment that one of the elders standing silently in a corner spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s admirable that Elder Mo is taking into consideration the grand scheme of things. But even if we don¡¯t dere war on the Temple of Shadows, we can¡¯t let them run rampant as well.¡±


    Elder Mo turned to the elder speaking.


    The elder walked forward and continued, ¡°If the Temple of Shadows can meddle with our affairs, shouldn¡¯t we do the same for them? I heard that the Temple of Shadows will be transferring a precious Dharma artifact tomorrow. Why not¡­ use this opportunity to retaliate?¡±


    ¡°A Dharma artifact? Which artifact?¡± Elder Mo asked.


    ¡°The Netherworld Ring.¡±


    Elder Mo was stunned for a second. ¡°The Netherworld Ring?¡±


    The Netherworld Ring was a holy artifact and there were few artifacts in the Central Maind which could match it. ording to legend, the Netherworld Ring had been left behind by a Heavenly Demon. Many people had expended great effort to find the ring but it had ultimatelynded in the hands of the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Is this information urate?¡± Elder Mo asked.


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve confirmed that the Temple of Shadows has been preparing manpower and horses, which means that they are preparing to transport something important. I can bring some men over to take a look. If it¡¯s not the Netherworld Ring, we will find another way to slow them down. But if it is indeed the Netherworld Ring, we can strike an even greater blow to them to make sure that we are not at a disadvantage,¡± the elder said.


    Elder Mo contemted this for a moment.


    Now that the influence of the Temple of Shadows was fading, all they had to do to create trouble was to cross the boundary to the Temple of Shadows and start a battle there.


    Indeed this was a great opportunity.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Mo agreed. Regardless of whether it was real or not, they would be able to strike a blow.


    ¡°You Qiong, if it really is the Netherworld Ring, make sure to bring enough people to take it from them. After that, I will suggest to the Master to let you enter the Mixed Realm so that you can be even more powerful,¡± said Elder Mo.

 Chapter 1992 - Theft (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1992: Theft (2)</h2>


    It was You Qiong who had spoken up before, and his eyes shed with greed as he heard Elder Mo¡¯s words. ¡°I will make sure to do my best and not let Elder Mo down.¡±


    With a nod of satisfaction, Elder Mo gestured for him to rejoin the other two wardens to carry out the task.


    You Qiong began discussing with the two wardens after leaving the main hall but the two wardens were extremely arrogant and didn¡¯t take You Qiong¡¯s words to heart at all, merely telling him to not worry, and that they would take care of everything.


    Rejected and treated as an outsider, You Qiong could feel their prejudice against him. He retreated humbly with a glint in his eyes.


    As per Ye Qingtang¡¯s ns, he had returned to the Ancient You n, but his status was no longer as great as before.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s power was improving by leaps and bounds but his power had been reduced greatly due to the age reversal curse. He had made his way back after great difficulty only to be reinstated in a position not of a high-ranking elder but as someone even lower than the wardens.


    The people who had once respected him were all now climbing over his head, which made him grit his teeth in despair.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who had rmended Elder Mo to enter the Ancient You n?


    But now¡­


    Elder Mo was treating him like a pitiful dog to be kept by his side.


    Looking at the two wardens discussing the attack on the Temple of Shadows, a cold smile shed across You Qiong¡¯s face. After making sure he was alone, he secretly crushed a spirit stone in his sleeve.


    Back in the Temple of Shadows, Ye Qingtang smiled as she saw the spirit stones on her table shatter.


    ¡°All arrangements are in order in the Ancient You n?¡± Ling Yan asked as he looked at her.


    She nodded.


    ¡°The pieces are all in ce and all we have to do now is rely on the performance of Xue Fu and the rest. Is your Netherworld Ringpleted?¡±


    Without saying anything, Ling Yan ced a pure-ck ring in her hands.


    The moment the ring touched her, a wave of coldness washed over her palm and she stared at the ring in shock.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ye Qingtang took a few more nces at the fake Netherworld Ring. She had asked Ling Yan repeatedly whether he was sure of the design when he had drawn it out.


    He had affirmed it over and over again.


    The ring that she was looking at was identical to the one on the paper. Even the feeling of it on her skin was as Ling Yan had told her.


    ¡°It looks exactly like the real one.¡±


    Ling Yan smiled and said, ¡°It merely looks like the real one. But since the Ancient You n don¡¯t know much about it, they probably won¡¯t be able to tell that it¡¯s a fake. However, if itnds into the hands of the Crimson League, they will be able to tell that it¡¯s not the real one.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at him, a nagging feeling at the back of her mind that his words were not as simple as they seemed.


    But she had no time to worry about all of this now.


    Now that she had the fake Netherworld Ring, she quickly went to gather the group she was sending to the Frost Abyss.


    Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t nning on going herself or sending Ming Di even though she wanted to ¡°prevent¡± the Ancient You n from stealing the ring.


    After all, this was below their station.


    When all preparations were done, she ced the Netherworld Ring in a beautiful box and handed it over to Xue Fu who was leading a group of the Undead n to the Frost Abyss.


    It was thest day the person in the ck robes had given them.

 Chapter 1993 - Theft (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1993: Theft (3)</h2>


    In order to show her sincerity towards the Crimson League, she had included a few other gifts as well.


    The Temple of Shadows was quite a distance away from the Ancient You n. Xue Fu was treating the Netherworld Ring as though it was real and transporting it carefully to the Frost Abyss.


    But just as they were halfway through their journey, Xue Fu suddenly stopped the group and looked sharply at the road in front of them.


    There was a group of people waiting for them on the wide road.


    ¡°Is that the Ancient You n?¡± the Goblin Tribe Leader who had followed on this journey stepped forward in surprise.


    Xue Fu frowned. His heart sank as he looked at the menacing expressions of the Ancient You n. At the same time, You Qiong and the two wardens that he had brought with him saw the group from the Temple of Shadows as well. Their eyes lit up.


    ¡°I guess the information was right after all. The Temple of Shadows really is transporting something.¡±


    ¡°The Guardian is also here personally, which means that it must be something important.¡± One of the wardens looked at the cart full of beautiful boxes.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Without hesitating after spotting their target, the Ancient You n rushed forward with the few strong men they had brought along.


    Xue Fu screamed silently in apprehension as he saw the Ancient You n make a move.


    ¡°Ancient You n, you dare?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Why would we be scared? I might be able to spare your lives if you leave your things with us,¡± the Ancient You n warden spat out with a coldugh.


    ¡°We are required to transport this elsewhere. Don¡¯t you dare steal it from us!¡± Xue Fu shouted.


    ¡°And where are you sending this to? No matter where you were nning on going, this belongs to us now. There is nothing in the world the Ancient You n doesn¡¯t dare to take!¡±


    The skirmish started in an instant.


    Even though the Temple of Shadows had the advantage in numbers, the youths that the Ancient You n had brought were extremely powerful. Even Ming Wang wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. Let alone the wardens that were there as well.


    In the blink of an eye, the group from the Temple of Shadows had been beaten into the ground.


    Xue Fu was giving his all to resist but could only watch as an Ancient You n youth took the cart from in front of him and brought it back to the Ancient You n camp.


    ¡°Guardian! What should we do?¡±


    Xue Fu narrowed his eyes. He knew that their strength waspletely mismatched and that within the Temple of Shadows, only Ming Di and the Holy Lord of Shadows were a match for these youths.


    The items had already been stolen. They would only die if they continued to resist.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± After weighing his options, Xue Fu could only choose to retreat.


    Seeing the Temple of Shadows retreat pathetically, the two Ancient You n wardensughed loudly. ¡°Who cares about the Temple of Shadows. They were beaten just like everyone else.¡±


    You Qiong who was at the side nced at the arrogant wardens and secretly gave a coldugh.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t sure why Ye Qingtang had wanted him to spread this news and let the Ancient You n steal the items, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t let them take advantage of this easily.


    The Ancient You n returned with the cart full of loot. The two wardens opened the beautiful box to see what was inside. Theyughed gleefully as they saw countless jewels inside.


    Their eyes brightened as they opened thest box and saw the ck ringying silently inside.


    ¡°The Netherworld Ring!¡±

 Chapter 1994 - Truth and Lies (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1994: Truth and Lies (1)</h2>


    The two wardens had been doubting the information that You Qiong had given them and hadn¡¯t been sure whether the Temple of Shadows was really transporting the Netherworld Ring.


    But now, their faces lit up in glee as they held the Netherworld Ring in their hands. They quickly put the Netherworld Ring into their pocket and prepared to take credit for it.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows has suffered a huge loss this time. They must have never even dreamed that the Netherworld Ring wouldnd in our hands,¡± one of the wardens said proudly.


    A guard standing to the side remarked, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have done it without your wits.¡±


    ¡°Once the Holy Lord of Shadows hears about this, she will be so furious she won¡¯t be able to resisting to fight us,¡± a warden said coldly.


    You Qiong, who had been ignored all this time, stared at the Dharma treasure-filled cart with doubt in his eyes.


    He had originally thought that Ye Qingtang let him leak this information so that they could ambush the Ancient You n. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ for them to really steal these items. Even the Netherworld Ring had fallen into the hands of the Ancient You n¡­


    He didn¡¯t understand what the Holy Lord of Shadows was thinking of at all.


    The group from the Ancient You n returned proudly this time, with the two wardens fighting to take credit for everything.


    Elder Mo nced at the Netherworld Ring and the other Dharma treasures with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°Have you checked all the Dharma treasures properly?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder. We¡¯ve inspected everything carefully and have not found any abnormalities. They¡¯re all fine Dharma treasures, but we¡¯ve never seen the Netherworld Ring before. We¡¯ve only seen it in pictures, and have never touched it before¡­¡± one of the wardens stepped forward and said.


    They were afraid that the Temple of Shadows had tricked them at first but confirmed that the treasures were real after inspecting them.


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t trust the wardens that easily and personally went to inspect the Dharma treasure. He came to the same conclusion as them.


    Saving the Netherworld Ring forst, he ced it in his hands and felt the coldness from it. His eyes shone with delight.


    ¡°Just a touch of the Netherworld Ring will make you feel immensely cold, and not the coldness of temperature, but the coldness of your soul. Try it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two wardens walked up one by one to ce the ring in their hands.


    Somehow, this coldness made them even happier.


    They hadn¡¯t touched it at all after obtaining it and had left it in its box all this while.


    ¡°Elder Mo, you mean¡­ this Netherworld Ring is real?¡±


    Elder Mo took the ring back from them and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will be sure to inform the Master of your efforts tomorrow.¡±


    They had retaliated against the temple of shadows, obtained many Dharma treasures and also gotten their hands on the Netherworld Ring. It was a great victory for the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Thank you Elder Mo!¡±


    Elder Mo instructed them to put the Dharma treasures into the treasure house and turned his sights on You Qiong.


    ¡°You Qiong, you¡¯ve done well this time.¡±


    You Qiong stepped forward and said politely, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve my n.¡±


    Seemingly satisfied with his attitude, Elder Mo gave a slight nod, before he praised him briefly and sent him out.

 Chapter 1995 - Truth and Lies (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1995: Truth and Lies (2)</h2>


    A holy artifact as powerful as the Netherworld Ring had to be passed on to the n Leader. Elder Mo had no intention of keeping it.


    Just as the Ancient You n was celebrating their sessful robbing of the Temple of Shadows, the deadline that the Crimson League had given the temple passed silently.


    Lady Ghost and several other people were busy organizing thetest information within the Temple of Shadows when a loud sound came from the outside. Lady Ghost¡¯s expression changed slightly but before she could step out of the main hall, a gust of wind sted in.


    ¡°Mo Yao, get out here at once!¡± Bai Zhi rushed into the main hall on the ck mist. Her beautiful face was contorted in anger.


    ¡°Lady Bai Zhi, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Lady Ghost recognized her but had no idea what she was doing here.


    Without even looking at Lady Ghost, Bai Zhi raised her hand and a tendril of smoke flew towards Lady Ghost and wrapped around her neck, lifting her into the air.


    ¡°Mo Yao, you¡¯d better get out here at once, or I will make sure to ughter the entire Undead n in the Temple of Shadows and raze this entire ce to the ground!¡± Bai Zhi eximed coldly as a strong force enveloped the Temple of Shadows. Her voice was transmitted to every corner of the Temple of Shadows.


    The Ancient n who had suffered in her hands all trembled as they heard her angry voice and none of them dared leave their spot.


    This devil wasn¡¯t someone they could deal with.


    Under the wrath of Bai Zhi, Ye Qingtang walked out of the temple tith Ming Wang and the eight tribe leaders. The faces of the eight tribe leaders all drooped as they saw Lady Ghost in the clutches of Bai Zhi.


    ¡°Bai Zhi, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Bai Zhi looked at Ye Qingtang, who was in the lead, her expression extremely frosty.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Mo Yao, this should be a question for you! Your seven days are out yet you still refuse to hand over the Netherworld Ring. Do you really think that the Crimson League wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the Temple of Shadows?¡±


    ¡°Bai Zhi, don¡¯t you daree here spewing lies at us! Our Holy Lord has already sent the Guardian to personally deliver the Netherworld Ring to the Frost Abyss yesterday,¡± the Demon Tribe Leader retorted.


    ¡°What a joke. You think we¡¯re just going to take your words as truth? Why haven¡¯t I seen the Netherworld Ring then?¡± Bai Zhi sneered coldly before she looked straight at Ye Qingtang and continued, ¡°The Crimson League demands the Netherworld Ring. Since you are not willing to hand it over nicely, don¡¯t me me for going all out.¡±


    Seeing that Bai Zhi was about to make a move, Ye Qingtang who had been quiet all this time suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive the Netherworld Ring?¡±


    ¡°What rubbish are you spouting? Why else would Ie here then?¡± Bai Zhi said with a cold smile.


    Ye Qingtang pretended to have a confused look on her face.


    ¡°Bai Zhi, I don¡¯t care what you think, but since I¡¯ve already promised to deliver the Netherworld Ring to the Crimson League, I wouldn¡¯t go back on my word. Do you really think that I would destroy my rtionship with the Crimson League just for the Netherworld Ring?¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°I did send several men off to deliver the Netherworld Ring to the Frost Abyss yesterday. Perhaps they mistook the time. You can go back to the Frost Abyss to see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Bai Zhi asked.


    ¡°Whether you believe me is up to you. The Temple of Shadows is here after all, and it¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    <em>You can ask around yourself. It¡¯s my loss if you actually find the ring.</em>


    When Bai Zhi saw how calm and confident Ye Qingtang was, a sliver of doubt entered her mind.

 Chapter 1996 - Truth and Lies (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1996: Truth and Lies (3)</h2>


    Even though the Holy Lord of Shadows and her had been at odds for the longest time, she couldn¡¯t deny that the Holy Lord of Shadows had always kept her word.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll give you onest chance to defend yourself.¡± Bai Zhi scoffed and took out a voice transmission stone. She drew a border with her hand so Ye Qingtang and the rest couldn¡¯t hear her and seemed to be using it to contact the other two of the alien race.


    The Demon Tribe Leader twisted his mouth in contempt as he looked at Bai Zhi talking to herrades.


    ¡°I think the Crimson League is probably trying to push the me onto us. I saw with my own two eyes the Holy Lord cing the Netherworld Ring into the box and instructing Xue Fu to go with it. How could it not have arrived in the Frost Abyss yet?¡±


    The other tribe leaders were all thinking the same thing.


    Although Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say anything, she was secretly overjoyed.


    Seeing that Bai Zhi hade here personally, the Ancient You n must have seeded. If nothing else went wrong, Xue Fu and the rest should being back to the Temple of Shadows soon¡­


    The show was just about to begin.


    She had thrown in many Dharma treasures to ensure that the Ancient You n would believe that it was the real Netherworld Ring. She hoped that they wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    Bai Zhi brought down the border after a while and threw them an impassive nce. L


    Thinking that she had already received the Netherworld Ring, the Demon Tribe Leader was about to speak. But in the next second, Bai Zhi had flung Lady Ghost towards Ye Qingtang.


    She quickly raised her hand and saved her.


    The eight tribe leaders all watched on tensely.


    ¡°Bai Zhi, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhiughed in anger as she lifted her chin slightly and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mo Yao, I really misjudged you. I didn¡¯t think that you would learn how to lie so smoothly after going to the First Domain¡­¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes changed as she continued,


    ¡°No one has sent the Netherworld Ring to the Frost Abyss and myrades haven¡¯t received any ring! What else do you have to say!¡±


    Seeing that Bai Zhi was about to cause mass destruction, Ye Qingtang broke out in cold sweat. If she were to let loose here, she was afraid that Ming Di was probably the only one who could deal with her.


    <em>Xue Fu, please don¡¯t let me down. Hurry back!</em>


    Right at this critical moment, a pathetic figure suddenly appeared in the main hall.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart leaped with joy as she saw the people approaching.


    <em>My savior! You came just in time!</em>


    A downtrodden Xue Fu rushed into the main hall and saw the angry Bai Zhi ready to attack.


    He froze in shock.


    ¡°Guardian Xue Fu! You came back right in time. Tell this crazy woman¡­ Lady Bai Zhi that you¡¯ve already sent it to the Frost Abyss,¡± the Demon Tribe Leader said.


    The Goblin Tribe spoke up as well.


    ¡°Lady Bai Zhi, please calm down. I instructed Guardian Xue Fu to deliver the Netherworld Ring himself. He¡¯s back now and can tell you so himself.¡±


    A suspicious glint appeared in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes as she observed the group of people, but she decided to wait and see. What other excuses could they cook up? They couldn¡¯t run anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯ve delivered the Netherworld Ring?¡± Bai Zhi turned to ask Xue Fu.


    Xue Fu¡¯s face was white. He looked at Bai Zhi and then back at Ye Qingtang and without saying a word, ran towards her.


    ¡°Holy Lord, I deserve to die! The Netherworld Ring and the other Dharma treasures were stolen by the Ancient You n on the way to the Frost Abyss!¡±

 Chapter 1997 - Sowing Discord (1)

    <h2>Chapter 1997: Sowing Discord (1)</h2>


    The main hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Bai Zhi suddenlyughed as she looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mo Yao, you¡¯re really surprising me more and more with your audacity. You actually put up such an borate show just to keep the Netherworld Ring for yourself.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked back at her.


    <em>It¡¯s a show alright, just not the way you¡¯re thinking.</em>


    Retracting her gaze, she turned her sights on Xue Fu.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xue Fu didn¡¯t dare keep anything to himself and spilled all of the details about the Ancient You n¡¯s theft. He had no idea that the Ancient You n would attack them.


    The Ancient You n and the Temple of Shadows had been at odds for the longest time. They rarely crossed paths with each other apart from this encounter.


    Which was why Xue Fu had never expected them to be attacked. Yet he had no idea how many times his master and Ming Di had provoked the Ancient You n.


    Meanwhile, Bai Zhi looked on coldly from the side, not taking into ount Xue Fu¡¯s words at all. ¡°This ising from your mouth and you¡¯re on the same side. Of course you can say anything you want.¡±


    Without speaking, Ye Qingtang walked over to Xue Fu. Under Xue Fu¡¯s guilty gaze, she raised her hand and took off the earring on his ear, then passed it to Bai Zhi.


    ¡°You can take a look yourself if you don¡¯t believe him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Bai Zhi asked as she looked at the earring in her hand.


    Xue Fu was confused as well. Ye Qingtang had given him that earring before he left and he had thought that it was her reward to him.


    ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t believe that I would hand over the Netherworld Ring. I was also worried that the Crimson League would deny it after I handed over the Netherworld Ring, so I used the Drawing Spirit Stone to make this and gave it to Xue Fu,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Drawing Spirit Stone was one which could record everything it saw. But it was extremely rare, and she had only heard of and had never seen it before in her previous life.


    Ling Yan had given her this Drawing Spirit Stone. She suspected that he had already foresaw all of this and knew that the Drawing Spirit Stone would be useful here.


    <em>That damn sly demon¡­</em>


    Bai Zhi had obviously heard of the Drawing Spirit Stone. It could only be used one and would be useless after that.


    The doubt was evident on her face as she opened the Spirit Stone. In the next second, an image suddenly appeared in the main hall of the Temple of Shadows.


    In the floating scene, Ye Qingtang put the Netherworld Ring into the beautiful box and personally handed it to Xue Fu. But after leaving the Temple of Shadows, Xue Fu and the group were indeed ambushed by the Ancient You n¡­


    Everything that happened next was as Xue Fu had said.


    Bai Zhi¡¯s face got darker and darker as she heard the Ancient You n Warden proiming that there was no one they dared not rob in the world.


    ¡°How daring of them to steal something from the Crimson League!¡±


    Bai Zhi smiled as a steely glint shed in her eyes.


    How dare someone from the First Domain steal from the Crimson League. They were asking for death!


    Ye Qingtang felt relieved as she looked at Bai Zhi¡¯s reaction.


    But she remained calm on the surface.


    ¡°I never knew that the Ancient You n had such guts. But thinking back about it, I don¡¯t think they knew that this was for the Crimson League.¡±


    After all, Xue Fu hadn¡¯t at any point disclosed who the items were for. And Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want to use the Ancient You n at this point in time yet.

 Chapter 1998 - Sowing Discord (2)

    <h2>Chapter 1998: Sowing Discord (2)</h2>


    A cold scoff left Bai Zhi¡¯s lips as she sneered at them.


    ¡°This is a mistake that involves the Temple of Shadows as well. Contact the Ancient You n and ask them to return the Netherworld Ring immediately.¡±


    Bai Zhi felt that the Ancient You n would never have dared to touch it if they had known that it belonged to the Crimson League.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. After three days, I¡¯ll go with you to the Ancient You n to get the Netherworld Ring.¡±


    Unable to obtain the Netherworld Ring and unable to vent her anger anywhere, Bai Zhi scoffed coldly and flew off. Outside the Temple of Shadows, the eight tribe leaders were all looking gloomy. They had never expected to run into trouble delivering the Netherworld Ring.


    Xue Fu was still kneeling on the ground, guilt gnawing at his insides to the point he felt as though it was almost swallowing him whole.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I never expected the Ancient You n to act, or I would have asked Ming Di to go.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed.


    Good job on stealing it!


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being too weak. I wasn¡¯t able to protect the Netherworld Ring and caused the Holy Lord such trouble. Let me personally head over to the Ancient You n to demand it back,¡± Xue Fu said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you then,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Having found a way to make amends for his failure, Xue Fu immediately retreated. Without even stopping for a break, he quickly headed to the Ancient You n to inform them that the Netherworld Ring belonged to the Crimson League to force them to hand it over.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room.


    On her bed was Ling Yan, who seemed to be tired from waiting for news. She was greeted with the sight of a ¡®sleeping beauty¡¯ as she entered her room.


    ted and not wanting to think too much, she walked forward and patted him awake.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Ling Yan got up sleepily and looked at the smiling Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± His voice was husky and thick with sleep and made her heart itch.


    ¡°Your idea was still the best. Everything fell into ce beautifully without much effort with the Drawing Spirit Stone,¡± she said.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. With the Ancient You n¡¯s current power, they probably won¡¯t provoke the Crimson League. It¡¯s likely that they will return the Netherworld ring, and when they do, the Crimson League will realise that the ring is fake¡­¡± Ling Yan said with a huge smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure that the Crimson League can tell that the ring is fake?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°There are probably people in the Ancient You n who will be able to tell that the Netherworld Ring is a fake, but with the rush and the other real Dharma treasures that Lady Ye ced in there, they probably won¡¯t look too closely. They won¡¯t be able to tell that the Netherworld Ring I made is fake without using it.¡±


    Ling Yan paused for a while before he continued,


    ¡°As for using it, only people with a certain power and with demon blood in their veins can use it. There are very few of such people in the Ancient You n and they must have been rushing to hand it over to their n Leader. It will be toote once he has found someone to use it.


    ¡°At that time, the Crimson League would have found their way to them and they would have no choice but to hand it over. The Crimson League will realise soon after they get the ring, and the Ancient You n won¡¯t be able to exin themselves afterwards,¡± Ling Yan said happily.


    They could always say that they had taken the Crimson League¡¯s item by ident. But they would get into trouble after trying to use a fake ring to trick the Crimson League.

 Chapter 1999 - : Sowing Discord (3)

    <h2>Chapter 1999: Sowing Discord (3)</h2>


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the Ancient You n to finish themselves off. Even if the Crimson League doesn¡¯t want to make a move, they won¡¯t be able to forgive the Ancient You n for stealing what¡¯s theirs and fooling them.¡±


    Just the thought alone made Qingtang feel a sense of joy bursting out from inside her. She could vaguely understand the satisfaction that Ling Yan got from ying everyone around him like chess pieces now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    She looked at him. Even she felt tired from looking at theplicated process of creating the fake Netherworld Ring.


    A smile crossed his lips as he said, ¡°Anything for you, Miss Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Why was he talking like this?


    ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m feeling a little tired. Could you let me rest a little while?¡± he suddenly asked.


    She nodded and went to open the door for him to go back to his room. Only to see him lie back on her bed and fall asleep.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang.


    What the¡­


    What she meant was for him to go back to his room to take a rest!


    But she couldn¡¯t bear to wake him after seeing him sleep so deeply, so she went to sleep on the soft couch hugging the little white tiger.


    The news of the ¡®male pet¡¯ Ling Yan spending a night in the Holy Lord¡¯s room quickly spread across the Temple of Shadows.


    Meanwhile, within the Ancient You n, Elder Mo was ted to have gotten so many Dharma treasures and was sending the Netherworld Ring to the n Leader as quickly as was humanly possible.


    Just as he was about to leave, Xue Fu arrived in a hurry at the valley the Ancient You n was located. Noticing Xue Fu, the guard quickly informed the warden.


    As soon as the warden heard the news, he brought people outside the valley to greet Xue Fu, who had recently been beaten by them. The warden¡¯s anger was about to explode.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Guardian from the Temple of Shadows, Xue Fu? What are you doing in the Ancient You n¡¯s territory? Did youe seeking death again?¡± the warden spat out savagely.


    Xue Fu looked coldly at the warden. ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Hm? And what is that?¡± the warden cocked his ear to listen.


    ¡°You stole the Dharma treasures I was delivering the other day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we took them.¡± An arrogant sneer was on the warden¡¯s face.


    ¡°Those belong to the Crimson League. My master was instructing me to deliver them that day,¡± Xue Fu said.


    The warden seemed to not be listening clearly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re delivering it to. It belongs to the Ancient You n now¡­¡±


    He was still feeling arrogant when he realized that something was amiss.


    ¡°Who did you say these belonged to?¡± the warden¡¯s expression changed quickly as he asked.


    ¡°The Crimson League,¡± Xue Fu said coldly.


    The warden¡¯s face turned ashen.


    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the Crimson League from the Second Domain?<em>That</em>Crimson League?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xue Fu nodded and continued without waiting for the warden to speak, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the animosity between the Temple of Shadows and the Crimson League. The Netherworld Ring and other Dharma treasures were meant for the Crimson League. In three days, I will be returning with people from the Crimson League to retrieve them. What you decide on is up to you.¡±


    With that, Xue Fu turned and left. He believed that the Ancient You n wasn¡¯t dumb enough to offend the powers of the Second Domain.


    The warden¡¯s face was as dark as the underside of a burnt pot when Xue Fu left.


    The Netherworld Ring belonged to the Crimson League? How could this be?

 Chapter 2000 - Good Show (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2000: Good Show (1)</h2>


    The warden was dumbfounded. While he wasn¡¯t certain if Xue Fu was speaking the truth or not, he didn¡¯t dare to just ignore it since it concerned the Second Domain¡¯s influence. He instantly broke the news to Elder Mo, who had just gifted the Netherworld Ring to the n leader.


    ¡°Did Xue Fu really say that the Netherworld Ring is supposed to be given to the Crimson League?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s expression darkened.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of a mere Temple of Shadows, he would eventually have to get rid of them. But if it concerned the Crimson League¡­


    ¡°Yes, Xue Fu really said that¡­¡± the warden uttered.


    Elder Mo¡¯s brows furrowed and was immersed in deep thought.


    The Crimson League was part of the Second Domain and was a force to be reckoned with. Those from the Central Maind may not know the Ancient You n¡¯s true aim, but Elder Mo knew it deeply.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t the Central Maind, nor the First Domain, but the Second Domain!


    They made use of little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode to increase their cultivation state to the point that they could already enter the Second Domain. The reason they remained in the Central Maind was so that they could quickly collect the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos to increase the Ancient You n¡¯s cultivation state again.


    However¡­


    At this point in time, the Ancient You n certainly didn¡¯t want toe face to face with the Second Domain¡¯s powers. It was even more so when faced with the powerful Crimson League.


    ¡°Xue Fu said that he woulde with the Crimson League¡¯s people in three days¡¯ time?¡± Elder Mo asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The warden nodded.


    ¡°We shall see,¡± Elder Mo murmured with a cautious attitude.


    It would be a sticky mess if they really did snatch something from the Crimson League.


    After making sure everything was taken care of, Elder Mo quickly broke the news to the n leader. The n leader of the Ancient You n almost spat out blood knowing that the Netherworld Ring would cause such trouble for them right after it came under their possession.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Netherworld Ring with you for the time being. If anyone from the Crimson Leaguees, just pass it to them and let them know it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. If no onees¡­ it means that the Temple of Shadows fooled us again. We don¡¯t need to show mercy anymore.¡±


    The n leader gave the orders.


    It wasn¡¯t time for them to provoke the powers from the Second Domain. Moreover, it would mean war for the Ancient You n if they were to get into a fight with the Crimson League now.


    The Ancient You n could do almost everything they wanted in the Central Maind, but when it came to the Second Domain¡­


    As the Ancient You n was pulled into doubt about the situation, Xue Fu had already returned to the Temple of Shadows and was seeking forgiveness from Ye Qingtang.


    Having no choice, Ye Qingtang gave a small punishment and brushed it off. Xue Fu was filled with gratitude and felt even more guilty towards her. He went to the prison and requested for Lady Ghost to administer punishment on him.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless when she learned about it.


    The Undead n seemed to be strange like that.


    Ye Qingtang was in no hurry at all. Everything wasid out and all that was left was for the good show to begin.


    Three days passed by just like that.


    Bai Zhi came to the Temple of Shadows as scheduled. Ye Qingtang had been waiting for her arrival long ago. Even though Ye Qingtang wore a mask, when she saw Bai Zhi, she remainedposed.


    However¡­


    She was feeling excited inside, waiting for a good show.


    Bai Zhi stepped into the temple with an imposing aura. She looked around before she asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Ancient You n?¡±


    Bai Zhi very obviously thought that the Ancient You n should hand the ring over to them after snatching what belonged to the Crimson League.


    ¡°Lady Bai Zhi, I sent someone to inform the Ancient You n about it three days ago. However, the Ancient You n didn¡¯t respond. I might have to trouble you to follow me over to the Ancient You n¡¯s ce to obtain the Netherworld Ring,¡± Xue Fu said.

 Chapter 2001 - Good Show (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2001: Good Show (2)</h2>


    ¡°What a joke, you¡¯re telling me to go there personally?!¡± There was no doubt that Bai Zhi was livid.


    Xue Fu said, ¡°The Ancient You n might not believe that the Netherworld Ring really belongs to the Crimson League, so I need Lady Bai Zhi to go with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Bai Zhi scoffed coldly with an impatient look on her face.


    Despite Bai Zhi¡¯s reaction, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t worried at all and merely said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want the Netherworld Ring back.¡±


    Bai Zhi narrowed her eyes at Ye Qingtang. The League Chief had requested for the Netherworld Ring specifically and they had to return with it. There was no room for failure.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± she said coldly.


    Xue Fu sighed in relief after hearing this and started heading towards the Ancient You n with Bai Zhi. Ming Wang looked at Bai Zhi who was leaving the main hall and turned back to look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy Lord, you¡¯re not going?¡±


    She nodded simply. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just getting something back? We don¡¯t need that many people for that.¡±


    With that, she got up slowly and walked back into the temple. But her expression quickly changed as she went back into the pce. She headed straight for Ling Yan¡¯s room, scooped him up and flew towards the Ancient You n as quickly as she could.


    The chess pieces were all in ce. How could she possibly miss this good show?


    ¡°Miss Ye? Ling Yan was still drowsy and he was lifted into the air by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to the Ancient You n to see something good,¡± she said with a smile. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Bai Zhi¡¯s expression after obtaining the Netherworld Ring.


    As he looked at her gleeful face, Ling Yan dissolved intoughter. She felt a sudden tightness around her waist and turned to see Ling Yan hugging her waist tightly.


    She was speechless.


    An innocent look stared back at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m weak, so I¡¯ll be gravely injured if I fall,¡¯ he said honestly with no shame at all.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He was weak but not to the extent that he would die if he fell from such a height.


    ¡°I¡¯m also afraid of heights,¡± he said with an unchanging expression.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Could he be any more shameless?


    But she couldn¡¯t drop him, so she just quickened her speed and flew towards the Ancient You n. She didn¡¯t ask for more people to follow them so that the Crimson League wouldn¡¯t sense anything amiss.


    The more natural they acted, the more they could pass it off as an ident.


    Furthermore, she was extremely intelligent and had never used the Ancient You n directly. She had maintained that it could be a misunderstanding all this while. After all, when the time came, there would be no need for it since the Crimson League would use them themselves and destroy them.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan were at the valley the Ancient You n was based in, hidden in the forest behind.


    Xue Fu and Bai Zhi had already arrived.


    The two wardens who had stolen from them previously and You Qiong were already standing outside the valley and they stared in shock at Xue Fu and the alien race girl in front of them.


    They had reallye?


    Bai Zhinded slowly and her gaze silently swept over the Ancient You n people. She gestured for Xue Fu to settle everything.


    It was already rare that she was showing up to deal with matters regarding the First Domain herself. There would be nothing more humiliating than to have her speak with these lowlifes.


    Xue Fu seemed to understand her meaning and stepped forward. ¡°This is Lady Bai Zhi from the Crimson League. Please return the Netherworld Ring that you stole from us previously. The resentment between the Ancient You n and the Temple of Shadows had nothing to do with the Crimson League.¡±

 Chapter 2002 - Good Show (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2002: Good Show (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang gave Xue Fu a silent thumbs up from where she was hidden.


    <em>Well done!</em>


    The more Bai Zhi thought that the Temple of Shadows had nothing to do with this, the more sinister the Ancient You n would seem.


    The two wardens from the Ancient You n looked extremely serious as they looked at Xue Fu and Bai Zhi.


    ¡°You say that she¡¯s from the Crimson League, but what proof do you have?¡± one of the wardens snapped.


    The Temple of Shadows was made up of the forces of the Undead n after all. Who knew how many alien races there were after all. Did they simply bring one of them here to pass off as a member of a Crimson League, thinking that they would be tricked so easily?


    Xue Fu frowned and was about to speak when Bai Zhi finally lost her patience.


    Without waiting for the warden to say anything else, she touched the ground lightly with her feet. In an instant, a vine burst forth from beneath her feet and spread out from her like snakes.


    The two wardens were covered in vines before they could react. The vines quickly swallowed the guards beside them as well. You Qiong was pulled into the vines as well, which had small thorns on them and quickly pierced the skin of the people within them. But what surprised him even more that the thorns were slowly sucking on their blood.


    Within mere moments, the vines turned red after drawing their blood.


    The wardens quickly turned white.


    <em>How terrifying was her power?</em>


    Just a light touch of her foot was enough to cover the earth with so many vines!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to speak with you insects. Hand the Netherworld Ring over,¡± Bai Zhi said with a frown.


    The wardens were already screeching in agony as the thorns pierced them, draining them of their life by the second.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    A wizened old voice spoke out. Elder Mo suddenly appeared outside the valley with a few young men who suddenly charged at Bai Zhi as they saw the Ancient You n people under attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way,¡± Bai Zhi said without moving an inch from where she was. The vines under her feet seemed toe to live and grabbed the people flying to the ground.


    In an instant, Elder Mo¡¯s face darkened. These young men had all been reformed by the Spiritual Abode and any one of them could destroy one n by themselves. Yet all their might today wouldn¡¯t even let them get within 10 meters of this alien race girl.


    This was not the kind of power that anyone in the Central Maind could possess!


    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Elder Mo quickly understood the situation. He quickly stopped his attack and called the youths back.


    ¡°May I know which sect you are from?¡± Elder Mo asked Bai Zhi.


    ¡°The Ancient You n has taken something that belongs to the Crimson League. You are asking me who I am?¡± Bai Zhi said coldly.


    Elder Mo¡¯s heart was beating hard against his chest. He had been doubting the Temple of Shadows¡¯s ims about the Crimson League. But now that he had personally witnessed the might of Bai Zhi, he could confirm this was true.


    And the thought made his head want to explode.


    How could the Ancient You n afford to get on the Crimson League¡¯s bad side? Especially at this time.


    Elder Mo quickly said with a smile, ¡°I can see that you are from the Crimson League. Please forgive us for our previous disrespect.¡±

 Chapter 2003 - Good Show (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2003: Good Show (4)</h2>


    ¡°Cut the crap. Hand over the Netherworld Ring,¡± Bai Zhi said.


    Elder Mo could only sigh. ¡°This entire situation is a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t know that the Netherworld Ring belonged to the Crimson League. Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, we certainly have to return the Netherworld Ring to its owner.¡±


    With that, Elder Mo took out the Netherworld Ring and handed it to Bai Zhi.


    They would suffer grave losses if they were to provoke the Crimson League just because of the Netherworld Ring.


    Bai Zhi revealed a look of satisfaction when the ring was handed over to her.


    ¡°You are very sensible.¡±


    Bai Zhi didn¡¯t bother wasting any more time with Elder Mo once she got the ring from him. She turned around to leave the ce.


    After all, she only wanted the Netherworld Ring.


    Xue Fu also left, leaving the dumbfounded Ye Qingtang behind. Ye Qingtang was waiting to watch a good show but nothing actually happened.


    ¡°Bai Zhi left without even checking it?¡± Ye Qingtang looked in Bai Zhi¡¯s direction. She had already flown far away.


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to check it and get into a fight with them? She had already mentally prepared herself for that.


    When Ling Yan saw the lifeless expression on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Only the person in the ck robes can authenticate the Netherworld Ring,¡± Ling Yan reminded.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°The person in the ck robes has a strong death aura, I presume he is of demon blood. Miss Ye, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure the Crimson League is capable of authenticating it.¡± Ling Yan tried tofort Ye Qingtang when he noticed her disappointment.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ling Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡­


    Bai Zhi flew back to the Frost Abyss in the shortest time possible.


    Inside the Fox Demon¡¯s cave. The person in ck robes and the porcin man were discussing something with the Fox Demon. When they noticed Bai Zhi¡¯s arrival, they stopped talking about it.


    ¡°How was it?¡± the person in ck robes asked.


    ¡°How could it possibly go wrong? The Ancient You n didn¡¯t dare hesitate at all. They returned the Netherworld Ring just like that.¡± Bai Zhi put the box containing the Netherworld Ring down on the table and casually sat down.


    ¡°How dare Mo Yao say that the Ancient You n is eying the Crimson League? That¡¯s aplete joke. You would have seen how intimidated the Ancient You n was if you were there. When they heard of the Crimson League, they probably wet their pants. How dare these cowards even try topete with the Crimson League?¡± Bai Zhi scoffed.


    ¡°The Ancient You n was fearful?¡± The porcin man¡¯s face didn¡¯t move even a bit when he asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°It seems like Mo Yao might not have spoken the truth. Thankfully, we have the Netherworld Ring in our hands now. What about the Temple of Shadows?¡± The porcin man asked the person in ck robes.


    The person in ck robes didn¡¯t answer. He opened the box containing the Netherworld Ring and took the ring out, cing it around his finger.


    When the person in ck robes stretched his hand out, his hand didn¡¯t look like a hand at all. It was just a ball of ck smoke, forming the shape of a hand. There was no skin, no bones.


    When the person in ck robes put the ring on his finger, huge gusts of ck smoke rushed out from his ck robe. The smoke rushed towards the Netherworld Ring.


    Right when the ck smoke rushed towards the Netherworld Ring, the Netherworld Ring made a crisp sound.


    The ring shattered in the next moment!

 Chapter 2004 - Good Show (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2004: Good Show (5)</h2>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Zhi was confused when she saw the Netherworld Ring shatter into pieces. The Fox Demon and the others¡¯ expressions also changed.


    The person in ck robes didn¡¯t say anything. He merely spread his fingers and absorbed the shattered pieces into his palm.


    Then he suddenly smashed the shattered pieces into the ice table.


    ¡°Bai Zhi, you¡¯ve been fooled.¡± A dark voice came from the ck robe.


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhi was stunned.


    ¡°This is not the Netherworld Ring. It¡¯s just a fake.¡± The person in ck robes¡¯ voice was filled with displeasure.


    Hearing the words, Bai Zhi collected herself and she looked at the shattered pieces that were smashed into the ice table. Though it just seemed like ck, the corners of the broken pieces were obviously dark gray.


    ¡°Fake? How could that be? I brought it back personally, it was with me the entire time,¡± Bai Zhi said.


    The person in ck robes just scoffed. ¡°Nothing went wrong during the process of you bringing it back, this thing was a fake from the beginning.¡±


    Bai Zhi¡¯s face nched.


    ¡°How dare the Ancient You n use a fake to fool me!¡±


    No one would have thought that the Netherworld Ring would be a fake.


    ¡°So¡­ the Holy Lord of Shadows was speaking the truth?¡± The Fox Demon¡¯s brows furrowed.


    They didn¡¯t think that the Ancient You n would have the guts to act against the Crimson League, but things turned out to be different from what they thought.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is too brazen! How dare they attempt to fool the Crimson League!¡± Bai Zhi gnashed her teeth angrily. She wanted to ruin the Ancient You n when she learned that she had been fooled by the humans of the First Domain.


    ¡°Could this be the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ n? Could the Netherworld Ring have been a fake in the first ce?¡± the Fox Demon asked.


    The person in ck robes shook his head.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Ancient You n¡¯ sudden interception, the Netherworld Ring would havended in our hands.¡±


    The Temple of Shadows would be courting their own death if they were to hand the fake ring to the Crimson League. The person in ck robes¡¯ guess wasn¡¯t wrong, but he hadn¡¯t figured out Ye Qingtang was behind the Ancient You n¡¯s interception.


    ¡°So Mo Yao¡¯s words are reliable? The Ancient You n is this ambitious and the Crimson League is nothing to them now. They started by snatching something belonging to us and now they fooled us with a fake¡­¡± The Fox Demon¡¯s expression darkened.


    The person in ck robes didn¡¯t say anything. He got up all of a sudden and flew out of the cave. Bai Zhi and the other alien race followed behind.


    Outside the Ancient You n¡¯s valley.


    Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan remained in the forest for quite some time. She lifted her eyes to look at the skies now and then, waiting for the arrival of the three people from the Crimson League.


    She was determined to see it with her own eyes.


    They didn¡¯t make Ye Qingtang wait that long.


    In just a while, the mutant Wind Snake appeared in the skies.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They¡¯re here!


    There were a few guards from the Ancient You n guarding at the entrance of the valley. The two wardens hadn¡¯t left yet, but You Qiong was already nowhere to be seen.


    The two wardens were still troubling over the mess they¡¯ve gotten themselves into. When they heard some sounds, they immediately turned back and saw the huge mutant Wind Snake in the sky. It was charging towards the valley!


    ¡°What is that?¡±

 Chapter 2005 - Good Show (6)

    <h2>Chapter 2005: Good Show (6)</h2>


    ¡°Is it the Crimson League?¡±


    One warden immediately recognized Bai Zhi, who rode on the back of the mutant Wind Snake.


    The two wardens looked at each other and instantly stepped forward. ¡°How can we be of any help to the ambassadors of the Crimson League?¡±


    Right after they said that Bai Zhi jumped off the back of the mutant Wind Snake and appeared right in front of them. She grabbed their necks forcibly and growled with shing eyes.


    ¡°How dare you fool me!¡± Bai Zhi had a dangerous look in her eyes. She felt humiliated every single time she recalled that these idiots from the First Domain had fooled her.


    ¡°Fool you? Why do you say that? How did we fool you¡­¡± One warden quickly responded. He just couldn¡¯t figure out how they even offended the Crimson League.


    Hadn¡¯t they already returned the Netherworld Ring? Why would the Crimson League evene back for them? Let alone the fact that she was in such rage.


    Before the warden could even finish his words, Bai Zhi snapped his neck. A grown man¡¯s neck was as fragile as a chopstick in front of Bai Zhi. The bones in his neck cracked and his head rolled onto the ground.


    The morbid left the other warden so frightened he could barely stand. He simply couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong. Why did she justsh out like that?


    ¡°P-Please spare my life!¡±


    All the color drained from his face. The Ancient You n was now powerful enough to dominate the Central Maind, but when faced with Bai Zhi, who came from the Second Domain¡¯s Central Maind¡­


    He wasn¡¯t capable of handling her.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s guards were shocked. They were at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do, but they held the swords with a firmer grip, clenched fingers drenched in sweat.


    They had seen Bai Zhi¡¯s powers with their own eyes. Even the warden wasn¡¯t a match for her, how would they stand a chance?


    ¡°Bai Zhi.¡±


    They heard a voice from behind the mutant Wind Snake. The dangerous look in Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes only subsided after she heard the voice.


    The person in ck robes rode on ck wind and arrived.


    ¡°Who handed the Netherworld Ring to you?¡± the person in ck robes asked. In response, Bai Zhi threw a pointed re at the warden.


    ¡°It was¡­ Elder Mo.¡±


    ¡°Get that old scoundrel toe out now,¡± Bai Zhi sneered.


    ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Mo is not here right now. He left right after you earlier on. May I know¡­ what made you this angry? Is there any misunderstanding?¡± the warden inquired. He was afraid that he would end up the same way as the other warden.


    ¡°So he left¡­ That old scoundrel nned everything.¡± Bai Zhi grit her teeth as she figured everything out.


    Elder Mo escaped after making up excuses and giving her a fake Netherworld Ring.


    ¡°How dare the Ancient You n fool the Crimson League with a fake Netherworld Ring. I¡¯m certain that I can find the Netherworld Ring after I extinguish the Ancient You n!¡± A murderous look shed past Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes. Before the warden could even speak, she snapped his neck.


    The next moment, Bai Zhi was just like a gust of wind and she flew into the Ancient You n¡¯s valley. The alien races didn¡¯t do anything, they just allowed Bai Zhi to do anything.


    ¡­


    Outside the valley, the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips lifted into a smile.


    It seemed like the Crimson League had fallen into her trap.

 Chapter 2006 - Working Together (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2006: Working Together (1)</h2>


    ¡°All good?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan, speaking at a low volume that only the both of them could hear.


    A short nod from Ling Yan signaled for Ye Qingtang to leave first.


    It wasn¡¯t likely for this incident to just end so easily.


    Ye Qingtang was afraid that they would be exposed and she quickly flew away with Ling Yan.


    ¡°This valley is only one of the Ancient You n¡¯s locations. I¡¯m sure the Crimson League did this to assert dominance,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way the Ancient You n can find the Netherworld Ring and hand it over. They will not be able to make peace.¡± Ye Qingtang was ted.


    After all, she had achieved her aims of dragging the Crimson League down.


    Some time after Ye Qingtang returned to the Temple of Shadows, she used another voice transmission stone to contract You Qiong.


    ¡°Holy Lord.¡± You Qiong¡¯s voice came from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed formidable, Holy Lord. The Crimson League is at odds with the Ancient You n now.¡± You Qiong sounded respectful. He was convinced that his life was in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands and didn¡¯t dare try anything.


    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    You Qiong exined everything that happened in the valley after Ye Qingtang left.


    It was just as Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan had expected. Bai Zhi had massacred the entire Ancient You n¡¯s valley.


    The Ancient You n had intended to train youths in the valley but they eventually moved most of the equipment and youths somewhere else because of the Jiang family¡¯s incident.


    Fewer than 20 powerful youths guarding the ce. They weren¡¯t of the highest grade and naturally was no match for Bai Zhi.


    It only took less than 12 hours for the Ancient You n¡¯s valley to be wiped out.


    Bai Zhi left a letter behind in the Ancient You n¡¯s valley after killing everyone. She ordered the Ancient You n to return the Netherworld Ring, if not, they would be undermining the Crimson League¡¯s authority and the Crimson League would dere war on the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang was delighted when she learned of the news, but she remained calm on the outside. ¡°Mm.¡±


    On the other hand, You Qiong figured out that Ye Qingtang had nned everything when he noticed that she was exceptionally calm. The Holy Lord of Shadows was terrifying.


    The Crimson League and Ancient You n would never have imagined that their conflict was all nned by the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Got it. You did a good job. You can have your freedom once youplete everything,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    You Qiong didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    Ye Qingtang was in a good mood after hanging up.


    The Ancient You n had fallen straight into her trap. They thought that they had snatched up something good but it was some trouble for them instead. Now, the Crimson League was convinced that the Ancient You n has something up their sleeves and they are determined to assert dominance.


    It could be resolved if the Ancient You n can find the Netherworld Ring and hand it over to the Crimson League, but they couldn¡¯t possibly do that. There was no authentic Netherworld Ring. The Netherworld Ring that the Ancient You n had snatched over was a fake. After all, Ye Qingtang had intentionally let them snatch it.


    The Ancient You n would never be able to clear their name now.


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    The three alien races of the Crimson League appeared outside the Temple of Shadows.


    They weren¡¯t as arrogant as before. When they stood outside the Temple of Shadows, their behavior was surprisingly polite.

 Chapter 2007 - Working Together (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2007: Working Together (2)</h2>


    ¡°May I know the reason for your visit? You have already gotten the Netherworld Ring back, correct?¡± Ye Qingtang remainedposed while looking at them, acting like she was puzzled.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to know anything.


    The corners of Bai Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. She didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at the person in ck robes.


    The person in ck robes spoke. ¡°You disappeared ten thousand years ago without giving any reason and the Crimson League removed the Temple of Shadows from the league. Ten thousand yearster, the Temple of Shadows is no longer under the Crimson League. However taking into consideration your sincerity towards the Crimson League, the League Chief is willing to ept the Temple of Shadows again.¡±


    It took only three days for the Crimson League topletely fall out with the Ancient You n. The Ancient You n hadn¡¯t returned the Netherworld Ring and the League Chief of the Crimson League was very displeased.


    It was inevitable, be it for the Netherworld Ring, or to uphold the Crimson League¡¯s dignity.


    The Crimson League¡¯s main powers were concentrated in the Second Domain, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to make such a big move just to act against a First Domain power.


    This was the reason why the Crimson League¡¯s Chief ordered the person in ck robes to coborate with the Temple of Shadows.


    The Temple of Shadows had a long presence in the Central Maind and was clear about the Ancient You n¡¯s distribution channels. If they worked together, the Crimson League would need to spend fewer resources.


    When Ye Qingtang heard the person in ck robe¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh inside. They put it in such a pleasant way that others would have thought that the Crimson League was magnanimous to ept the Temple of Shadows again.


    They really thought that she didn¡¯t know that it was because of the Netherworld Ring?


    Nevertheless¡­


    Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t just expose them like that. ¡°Reept us into the Crimson League?¡±


    The person in ck robes nodded. On the other hand, Bai Zhi¡¯s expression was awful, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I appreciate the League Chief¡¯s good intentions. However, the Central Maind is a mess right now. Furthermore, the Ancient You n is very ambitious. We may not even be able to protect ourselves during such times. If we return to the Crimson League, I¡¯m afraid that we will implicate the Central Maind. I don¡¯t think this will be good¡­¡± Ye Qingtang acted as if she wanted to be responsible for herself.


    ¡°If you return to the Crimson League, the Temple of Shadows will not fight the Ancient You n alone. The Crimson League will not leave you defenseless,¡± the person in ck robes added.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips kicked up. She had been waiting for them to say that.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will ept the League Chief¡¯s good intentions,¡± Ye Qingtang answered.


    The person in ck robes nodded.


    Ten thousand years after its extrication, the Temple of Shadows returned to the Crimson League. The eight tribe leaders and other important members of the Temple of Shadows smiled when they heard that.


    No matter what, it was good news for the Temple of Shadows to return to the Crimson League.


    ¡°I reported to the Crimson League about the Ancient You n¡¯s intentions, may I know how the investigation is going?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked.


    Bai Zhi¡¯s expression turned even more awful.


    The person in ck robes kept quiet for a moment. He didn¡¯t try to hide anything.


    ¡°We¡¯ve investigated it. You were correct and that¡¯s why the League Chief has confirmed your allegiance to the Crimson League.¡±


    Ye Qingtangughed. ¡°I surely wouldn¡¯t just make things up. I wasn¡¯t in the position to reveal too much previously, but since I¡¯m back in the Crimson League, I guess I shouldn¡¯t hold back anymore. To be honest, I could already sense that the Ancient You n wasing at the Crimson League when they snatched the Netherworld Ring.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang wasted no time in using the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± the person in ck robes asked.

 Chapter 2008 - Working Together (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2008: Working Together (3)</h2>


    ¡°The Frost Abyss is where those of alien races reside. If I was able to find out that the ambassadors from the Crimson League were there, with their power and influence, the Ancient You n would definitely know about it too,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Even though we didn¡¯t see eye to eye in the past, they rarely attacked us and the theft of the Netherworld Ring was the first time they made a move against us¡­¡± She pretended to be deep in thought.


    From those words alone, she was implying that the Ancient You n¡¯s target was not the Temple of Shadows and that they had been targeting the Crimson League in the first ce.


    Swayed by the fact that the Netherworld Ring was fake as well, the three ambassadors from the Crimson League all felt that her story was indeed believable.


    Their hatred for the Ancient You n inexplicably increased.


    ¡°No wonder they brought out a fake Netherworld Ring to fool with me. They were against us from the start,¡± Bai Zhi said with a cold scoff.


    ¡°The Netherworld Ring was a fake?¡± Ye Qingtang pretended to be astonished by this news.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bai Zhi said, ¡°I thought they would understand the situation they were in but who knew that they would try to trick me again and again. I will not stand for this.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was bubbling with joy underneath but her face remained calm.


    ¡°I never imagined that the Ancient You n would be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I have already reported this to the League Chief. The Crimson League will be sending troops over in a few days, and at that time the Ancient You n will have no choice but to hand the Netherworld Ring over,¡± Bai Zhi said through gritted teeth, she had never been made such a fool before.


    While Ye Qingtang was d to hear this, she felt that even though the Crimson League wanted to punish the Ancient You n, it wasn¡¯t to the point of desperation yet.


    She had to fan the mes even more.


    After all, the Crimson League was the key to dealing with the Ancient You n.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be hard since the League Chief is overseeing it. Why don¡¯t the three of you stay in the Temple of Shadows for now? I¡¯ll inform you immediately if there is any movement on the Ancient You n¡¯s side,¡± she suggested with false sincerity.


    The man in ck robes nodded without saying anything. Bai Zhi was unhappy with this arrangement but could only nod silently.


    As for thest person¡­


    He hadn¡¯t said anything from start to finish, such that people had begun to forget that he was even there. He was just like a porcin statue.


    As soon as she instructed Xue Fu to get the three ambassadors settled, she quickly went to find Ling Yan toe up with ideas to provoke the Crimson League.


    He whispered a few things in her ear. She understood immediately and started working behind the scenes.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the side of the Ancient You n, things were a mess.


    Apart from the Ancient ns that had gone to seek shelter in the Temple of Shadows, the Ancient You n had wiped out all the other ns and collected their Spirit of Chaos fragments. All that was left now was to attack the Temple of Shadows and obtain their fragments.


    But¡­


    They had not expected the Crimson League to intervene just as their n was about to seed.


    Several of the Ancient You n¡¯s strongholds had been destroyed by the three alien race ambassadors in a matter of days.


    This was causing a massive headache to the Ancient You n.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Didn¡¯t we already returned the Netherworld Ring to them?¡± The faces of many Elders in the main hall were tense as they looked at Elder Mo, who was in charge of all this.


    His expression was extremely dark as well.


    He had personally handed the Netherworld Ring over, yet the Crimson League had told him that it was fake¡­


    Thest thing they wanted right was a fight with the Crimson League, especially at this point.

 Chapter 2009 - Relentless (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2009: Relentless (1)</h2>


    ¡°The n Leader has already given his orders that we are not to get into a conflict with the Crimson League at this time. Elder Mo, you must deal with this and make sure that we do not show any hostility to them. We have to get on their good side no matter what,¡± one of the n elders said.


    Elder Mo knew how important this was and had no choice but to ept it. His expression was ugly as he left the main hall.


    But he had no choice but to deal with the situation personally since the n Leader had given his orders.


    ¡°Find out where the Crimson League ambassadors are at once.¡±


    The information he sought got back to him almost immediately but only served to darken his expression further.


    The three alien race ambassadors had now already moved from the Frost Abyss to the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡°Elder Mo, I am to me for a huge part of the issue with the Netherworld Ring. Please let me deal with it,¡± You Qiong, who had been following Elder Mo all this while, saw his dark expression and quickly volunteered himself.


    Go to the Temple of Shadows and beg the Crimson League for peace?


    Elder Mo would sooner die than do that.


    Elder Mo was still unhappy with You Qiong because of the matter with the Netherworld Ring. The only reason he was still keeping him by his side was so that he could use him as a shield when the n Leader started questioning them.


    So his heart leaped with joy as he heard You Qiong speak up.


    Patting You Qiong¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°You Qiong, it¡¯s rare for you to be so enthusiastic. I¡¯ll appoint you to be a warden from today onwards. Take some Dharma treasures tomorrow and head over to the Temple of Shadows to make amends with the Crimson League.¡±


    You Qiong nodded with an expression of unwavering loyalty. But as Elder Mo left, a slyness shed across his face.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, warden You Qiong brought a troop of Ancient You n people on horses and headed towards the Temple of Shadows. The Ancient n people in the Temple of Shadows were all taken aback as they saw the approaching Ancient You n.


    They had all thought that the Ancient You n would be dering a war on the Temple of Shadows but it didn¡¯t look like it.


    Not at all.


    In fact, they hade with cartsden with gifts.


    What was going on?


    Confusion was mirrored across all of their faces.


    The Ancient You n stopped outside the entrance of the Temple of Shadows and handed a letter over. As Ye Qingtang knew that they were there for the Crimson League, she merely passed the letter on to the three ambassadors.


    A smile shed past her face as she spotted Elder Mo among the Ancient You n people after letting them in. The three alien race ambassadors in ck robes stared at You Qiong as he entered the main hall.


    There were several guards following behind him. They were all confused as they knew nothing about the Crimson League and only knew that they had to follow You Qiong¡¯s instructions.


    The Ancient You n didn¡¯t have anything to put out the fire that they had right now hence had kept the situation with the Crimson League only within the high ranks.


    As You Qiong stood in the main hall, his gaze swept across the ce. His eyes shed briefly as he saw Ye Qingtang above him before turning to nce at Bai Zhi.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to see the three ambassadors?¡± she asked.


    He nodded and sighed under his breath. Just as Bai Zhi thought that the Ancient You n was finally fearing them and was here to beg for mercy, he raised his chin and said haughtily,


    ¡°I came today on the behalf of the Ancient You n Leader to greet the three ambassadors from the Crimson League.¡±

 Chapter 2010 - Relentless (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2010: Relentless (2)</h2>


    Bai Zhi was extremely displeased by You Qiong¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Hm? The Ancient You n is finally scared of us?¡± she said.


    ¡°Scared?¡± Heughed and continued, ¡°I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. What do we have to fear? I¡¯m only here today to pass on a message. You don¡¯t want to have the Ancient You n as your enemy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s face darkened as she heard this.


    Ignoring this, You Qiong continued, ¡°With our current power, the Crimson League is nothing to us. The only reason we didn¡¯t fight with you the other time was to save you some face. I¡¯m here today to tell you that if you lift a hand to interfere with the matters of the Central Maind, we will retaliate with an attack on the Second Domain and you will be our first target!¡±


    His words were like a crack of thunder, shaking the entire Temple of Shadows.


    Who would¡¯ve expected that even though they hade bearing presents looking like they were ready to beg for mercy, that they would say such shocking things?


    Did they want to attack the Crimson League?


    How ludicrous!


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Ye Qingtang eximed in a low voice.


    Yet she silently gave his deration a thumbs up in her mind.


    Well done!


    ¡°Outrageous? So what if we say things like this?¡± He continued to speak in an arrogant tone as he raised his hands nonchntly and ced them on the beautiful boxes behind him.


    ¡°The Netherworld Ring belongs to us now. But my n Leader is a man of generosity and has brought all these gifts to trade for it. We hope that the Crimson League can understand the situation and leave the Central Maind with these gifts. The Central Maind will be the Ancient You n¡¯s power from now on, so please do not interfere with us.¡±


    To think that he dared to speak with much arrogance.


    You Qiong¡¯s acting was great and he instantly turned the gifts that Elder Mo and sent as an offering into something demeaning.


    The guards behind him were all of low ranking and merely followed along with him. Elder Mo had sent You Qiong as he was unwilling to step into the Temple of Shadows inside and had also nned for him and the guards to be ughtered by the Crimson League as a sacrifice. He was willing to do anything to ease the anger in his heart.


    Not knowing the true situation, the soldiers all thought that this was the n Leaders will and started feeling arrogant as well.


    Bai Zhi and the other ambassador¡¯s face all darkened in an instant. The ambassador who had not spoken at all till now like a porcin doll closed his eyes.


    Seeing that she had stoked the mes enough, Ye Qingtang suddenly raised her hand. A beam of light shot out and mmed You Qiong into the wall.


    His eyes widened in surprise but before he could say anything, a spurt of blood burst from his mouth and he died on the spot.


    The moment Ye Qingtang had made her move, Bai Zhi had made hers as well, and vines erupted from the ground, crushing the Ancient You n soldiers to smithereens.


    ¡°That d*mned Ancient You n! How dare they show such arrogance! I don¡¯t think we can cate the anger of the Crimson League without killing them off!¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes were red and she was seething in anger.


    The ambassador in ck robes raised his hands and turned the ¡®gifts¡¯ into ashes.


    ¡°Mo Yao, gather information on the power of the Ancient You n as soon as possible. They will be finished once our troops get here!¡± A cold voice emanated from within the ck robes.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. The ck-robed ambassador left, with Bai Zhi behind him.


    The Ancient You n hadn¡¯t treated the Crimson League seriously at all and had humiliated them right in front of them. How dare a mere organization from the First Domain offend the Crimson League!

 Chapter 2011 - Relentless (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2011: Relentless (3)</h2>


    The eight tribe leaders and Ming Wang all looked confused as the three ambassadors left the main hall.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t the Ancient You n acting too arrogantly? How do they dare challenge the Crimson League so directly?¡± The Demon Tribe Leader was shocked.


    How ridiculous was this?


    ¡°They¡¯re just looking for their own destruction,¡± the Goblin Tribe Leader sneered with a coldugh.


    ¡°This is great. We were still worrying about how to deal with the Ancient You n, but now that they have angered the Crimson League themselves, it¡¯s going to save us a lot of trouble.¡±


    The eight tribe leaders were taken aback by the Ancient You n¡¯s arrogance but nevertheless d at the Crimson League¡¯s deration of war against them.


    ¡°Holy Lord, what will be our next move?¡±


    ¡°I want you to gather all information on the Ancient You n at once,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± they acknowledged her order and retreated.


    Xue Fu ordered the blood in the main hall to be cleared up. As they were all distracted, Ye Qingtang dragged the ¡®dead¡¯ You Qiong from the pool of blood.


    You Qiong who was supposed to already be dead suddenly came to life as Ye Qingtang brought him to a ce where no one was looking. He took huge gulps of air, as though he had really been killed off previously.


    ¡°You did well just now. You know what you need to do after returning to the Ancient You n?¡± Ye Qingtang asked him slowly.


    He had already contacted Ye Qingtang before arriving and the reason she had pretended to kill him was so that Bai Zhi wouldn¡¯t harm him in her anger.


    ¡°I will make sure to carry out what the Holy Lord has tasked me with. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± You Qiong looked at her in apprehension.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gathered some information on the girl that the Holy Lord asked me to investigate.¡±


    She had asked him to investigate a girl previously, someone that the Ancient You n had brought over from the Central Maind. You Qiong knew that the girl was the reason how the Ancient You n had be so powerful so quickly, but¡­


    He hadn¡¯t heard much about her after returning to the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and she sighed softly.


    Where had the Ancient You n hidden little You Yun?


    Once the Crimson League and the Ancient You n went into war, they wouldn¡¯t stop until one of them was destroyed. She would take that opportunity to look for little You Yun and rescue little Luo Xue at the same time.


    But now¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡± Ye Qingtang paused and asked You Qiong to lean in. An expression of shock crossed his face as she whispered a few words in his ear.


    ¡°You can return now if you understand. I will inform you if there is any further news,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± You Qiong wiped the blood from himself and left via the secret passage in the Temple of Shadows.


    This was sufficient. She had stoked the mes enough.


    Covered in blood, You Qiong headed back to the Ancient You n in a pathetic state. Elder Mo, who had been awaiting good news, froze when he saw You Qiong returning covered in blood.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    You Qiong¡¯s face was pathetic as he knelt to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°I deserve to die. I did as you asked and went to the Crimson League to seek mercy, only for them to retaliate and try to kill us off. I only escaped by feigning death so that I could report to you.¡±


    He said this all with great sincerity, tears streaming down his face.


    Elder Mo¡¯s face got even darker.


    ¡°The Crimson League isn¡¯t willing to make peace?¡±


    You Qiong nodded and said, ¡°The Crimson League said that the Temple of Shadows belonged to them in the first ce and they wanted to help it be the strongest force in the Central Maind. The only reason they sent people over was because the Ancient You n has been increasing its scope of influence¡­¡±

 Chapter 2012 - Relentless (4)

    Chapter 2012: Relentless (4)</h2>


    You Qiong spoke carefully as he looked at Elder Mo¡¯s expression. Those words were what Ye Qingtang had asked him to reveal to Elder Mo.


    By now, Elder Mo¡¯s expression was extremely bleak. He had heard that the Crimson League had rtions with the Temple of Shadows but thought that those had broken off when the Holy Lord of Shadows went missing.


    Which was why they had never included the Crimson League in their calctions.


    However¡­


    Did this mean that the Temple of Shadows was returning to the Crimson League? This was extremely possible considering all that had happened so far.


    Why would the Crimson League send people over from the Second Domain if not for the fact that the Temple of Shadows had gone to them for help after feeling threatened?


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows is intelligent indeed. No wonder she had dared to retaliate against us that time. So she had already contacted the Crimson League¡­¡± Elder Moughed coldly.


    ¡°They¡¯re just using the authenticity of the Netherworld Ring as an excuse to start a fight with us.¡±


    He took a deep breath and looked at the pathetic You Qiong.


    ¡°You can go and take a rest first. I will inform the n Leader.¡±


    They could sort out any misunderstandings if those were present but there was nothing to speak about if the Crimson League had been on the side of the Temple of Shadows from the start.


    A cold smile shed across You Qiong¡¯s face as he looked at Elder Mo rush off.


    ¡­


    In the Temple of Shadows, Ye Qingtang who had already nned everything out was about to check up on the Ancient ns. But before she could step out of the door, a voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°Mo Yao, wait.¡±


    Her footsteps halted. The voice was ethereal and she knew who it was even before turning around.


    She turned around and found the ck-robed ambassador behind her.


    ¡°Mi? What is it?¡± she asked as she looked at him. He was from the Ghost n and was called Mi.


    The Ghost n was vastly different from the dead souls of ordinary people. They were born without a body and were just formless consciousness. With the continuous cultivation of the Ghost n, they were able to control the energy of the dead and create a vague body.


    They were beings that had never been alive.


    If the Undead n was the n closest to death, then the Ghost n could be said to be born from death itself.


    ¡°Mo Yao, is there anything you haven¡¯t told us?¡± Mi¡¯s entire body was hidden under the ck cloak with only a stream of ck smokeing out from it.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The Spirit of Chaos,¡± Mi said.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    He continued, ¡°Since the Temple of Shadows has rejoined the Crimson League, we have decided to interfere in the matters of the Central Maind. But since the Netherworld Ring has already been lost, the League Chief has requested that you collect all the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected the Crimson League to want the Spirit of Chaos so quickly.


    While she wasn¡¯t sure what exactly it was, she knew that it had to be powerful since the Ancient You n was going through so much trouble to obtain it. And now even the Crimson League was coveting it¡­


    ¡°I understand the League Chief¡¯s intentions. Once everything has been settled on the Central Maind, I will hand over all the fragments that I have collected,¡± she said with a smile.

 Chapter 2013 - The Demon Clan Disaster (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2013: The Demon n Disaster (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had no intention of holding on to this hot potato. Besides¡­ The Spirit of Chaos was worthless if even one piece was missing.


    As far as she was aware, no one knew where the shard that the Holy Lord of Shadows had taken with her was.


    Seemingly satisfied with her answer, Mi faded back into the shadows with a nod. He left so silently that Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t even have noticed that he was there if he hadn¡¯t spoken up.


    The Ghost n was rare even in the Second Domain and Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know much about them. All she knew was¡­ not many people dared anger them in the Second Domain.


    Just as she had gotten rid of Mi, the Northstar Demon Lord suddenly rushed in from the entrance.


    ¡°Holy Lord! I have a request for you.¡± The huge figure suddenly knelt in front of her as he looked at her seriously.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Please save my Nortnd Demon Tribe!¡± the Northstar Demon Lord said earnestly.


    ¡°Nortnd Demon Tribe?¡± she asked as her brows raised slightly.


    There were many demon tribes in the Central Maind and the Nortnd Demon Tribe was one of them. It was where the Northstar Demon Lord originated.


    Many demon tribes had chosen to follow the Ancient You n when they had been expanding their power but the Nortnd Demon Tribe had not.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the demon tribes following the Ancient You n have already invaded my Nortnd Demon Tribe where they burnt, robbed, killed andmitted all sorts of evil. In a short period of time, they have already killed and hurt many of the demons there. I beg the Holy Lord to intervene and save my Demon Tribe!¡± He said urgently.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Ye Qingtang was shocked as the Ancient You n¡¯s main targets were the various Ancient ns. The demon tribes and dynasties rarely participated in fights and most of the invasions were done by the other powers who had joined the Ancient You n.


    But this didn¡¯t seem to be the case based on what the demon lord was saying.


    He exined everything to Ye Qingtang.


    The Nortnd Demon Tribe was rather far away and the demons there rarely left the ce. It was a ce where demons were safe and where it was hard to fight.


    Back when demons had started to follow the Ancient You n and began invading other demon territories, they hadn¡¯t put much pressure on the Nortnd Demon Tribe.


    But in recent times, the Ancient You n had started attacking them. They had attacked in huge numbers, and the Nortnd Demon Tribe which was used to peace had no time to respond to this sudden attack.


    ¡°Those traitors! Forget it if they want to follow the Ancient You n, but how could they harm their own? They¡¯ve taken many of our young demons and I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re still alive¡­¡± The Northstar Demon Lord¡¯s face was crestfallen.


    In fact, he had already brought many of hisrades to seek the protection of the Temple of Shadows in the early days when the tribes were starting to join the Ancient You n. But the remaining demons had been unwilling to leave and had no choice but to submit to the Ancient You n.


    They had thought that they would be safe if they submitted to the Ancient You n and had not expected the demons following them to invade and take away the demons which had yet to grow up.


    ¡°What do they do with the demon cubs?¡± Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t push away the feeling that something was off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± the Northstar Demon Lord said.

 Chapter 2014 - The Demon Clan Disaster (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2014: The Demon n Disaster (2)</h2>


    ¡°I will consider it. Please do not be too worried and inform me if there are any new changes.¡± There was no way Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t care about her brother but she felt that something was strange with the way the Ancient You n was suddenly invading.


    The Crimson League had already turned against the Ancient You n. How could they possibly have the spare time and effort to destroy the demon tribes right now?


    The Northstar Demon Lord nodded and retreated.


    Ye Qingtang felt that something was terribly off with this situation and contacted You Qiong in secret, asking him about the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this as well but I¡¯m not sure why the Ancient You n has decided to do this. But I can confirm that the demons were all instructed directly by the Ancient You n to do this¡­¡± he said.


    Ye Qingtang frowned.


    So it really was on the Ancient You n¡¯s orders?


    You Qiong seemed to suddenly remember something and said, ¡°Holy Lord, I have some information regarding the demon tribes. Do you need this information?¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°When I had just returned to the Ancient You n, I was in the valley a lot and it was where they trained the youths at the start. Apart from them, I also saw many demon cubs locked up as well as¡­ a few skins.¡±


    ¡°Skins? What skins were they?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They were the skins of several demon cubs. The flesh within it had been hollowed out, leaving behind only the skin. I thought it was strange and tried to keep a look out but didn¡¯t see them doing anything to the demon cubs. However, after two days, the demon cubs were suddenly greatly reduced. I¡¯m not sure what happened but realized that¡­ many of them vanished after being brought to the Ancient You n and many skins would be thrown out the next day¡­¡± You Qiong quickly spilled all that he had secretly observed.


    Cubs and skins¡­ as well as this sudden invasion?


    She could feel in her heart that there was some ploy behind this sudden invasion.


    She immediately asked Lady Ghost to investigate the invasion of the demon tribes after the rise of the Ancient You n.


    Lady Ghost investigated swiftly and quickly handed the information over to Ye Qingtang.


    The information shocked her.


    Half a year before the rise of the Ancient You n, many cubs were vanishing mysteriously from the various demon habitats. Demon cubs caught and being sold on the ck market also started to be in short supply.


    As soon as a demon cub appeared on the ck market, it would quickly be bought by a mysterious figure¡­


    More demon cubs had been vanishing with the rise of the Ancient You n, but with the chaos that had been going on in the Central Maind, everyone¡¯s attention had been focused on the Ancient ns instead.


    No one had noticed what was happening on the side of the demons.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she had grasped something important.


    The things that the Ancient You n were so desperately chasing¡­


    Were all items that could make them stronger. She suddenly thought of the youths that they had trained.

 Chapter 2015 - The Demon Clan Disaster (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2015: The Demon n Disaster (3)</h2>


    The youths who had been changed by little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode.


    She had thought that the cause was little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode all this while but now that she thought about it¡­ even though everyone in the Ancient You n had gotten much more powerful, the ones who had be monstrously strong were mainly the youths¡­


    She clearly remembered how their irises would change as they became their most powerful¡­


    What did this have to do with all those missing cubs?


    ¡°Are the people from the Ancient You n taking part in the attacks on the demon tribes?¡± she asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, they were not participating and didn¡¯t care about the demon tribes at all. They just let the tribes under them attack and invade the tribes. But recently there has been a greater sense of urgency in their attacks and they have gotten the demon tribes following them and even the Eternal Dynasty to join the invasion,¡± You Qiong said.


    Even the Eternal Dynasty was participating?


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. She had already gotten the Sacred Martial Academy to repay their debt to her. All that was left was the Eternal Dynasty¡­


    ¡°I understand. Continue observing the Ancient You n and report to me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She ended their connection and a smile pulled at the corners of her lips.


    This would be easy since the Ancient You n had sent people to help with the invasion.


    After she gathered the eight tribe leaders and Ming Di, as well as the Northstar Demon Lord on the way, the entourage headed towards Nortnd to kill them.


    ¡­


    The Nortnd was covered in snow. But the once vast whitendscape was now dotted with stark red blood.


    Countless bodies were half-buried in the white snow. Thend was dyed red in the demons¡¯ blood. Human soldiers came in troops on horses with the demon tribes on their side, disrupting the peace of the Nortnd.


    ¡°I can see a group of demons from the Nortnd Demon Tribe heading that way.¡± A lizard-like demon pointed at a snow-capped mountain as he narrowed his slit eyes and his forked tongue darted from his lips.


    Behind the demon was a huge troop of human soldiers. They rode on huge horses with huge carts among them full of cold metal cages.


    The cages were stuffed full of scared, trembling demon cubs.


    They were all extremely small and were in the form they were born with as they didn¡¯t know how to shape-shift yet. They had just witnessed their parents being killed cruelly in front of them before being dragged from their corpses and thrown into these cold cages.


    The naive cubs could only wail in fear as they cuddled together, trying to get warm.


    ¡°Shut your traps. Keep wailing and I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡± An Eternal Dynasty soldier mmed his heavy sword upon the cages harshly as he red at them with fierce eyes.


    The terrified cubs huddled even closer together as they stared at the evil demons in front of them with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Ignore them. Go after the escaping ones at once,¡± the lizard-like demon spat out.


    The Eternal Dynasty soldier¡¯s lips twitched as he reached into the cage nonchntly and grabbed one of the demon¡¯s feet. He pulled it through the bars of the cage as the demon cut wailed in pain.


    ¡°They¡¯re too noisy.¡±

 Chapter 2016 - The Powerful Bullying the Weak

    <h2>Chapter 2016: The Powerful Bullying the Weak</h2>


    The lizard-like demon licked his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it. We have to bring these cubs back to the Ancient You n, otherwise, they¡¯re going to me us if any of the cubs die.¡±


    The soldier let go reluctantly but his gaze remained fierce. The soldiers and horses rushed towards the snow mountain quickly.


    In the cave at the bottom of the mountain, close to ten adult demons were pushing the demon cubs into the cave. Many of them were injured, with blood streaming down their bodies but they gave no heed to it.


    They only had one thing on their mind.


    They had to send these cubs somewhere safe or¡­ the Nortnd Demon Tribe was going to be wiped out.


    ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± a rabbit demon with long ears and a small tail had just learned to shape-shift, but he couldn¡¯t have been more than three or four.


    Blinking its red eyes, it grabbed its mother¡¯s sleeve fearfully, ears drooping in worry. The mother rabbit demon hugged her child tightly andforted it.


    What it didn¡¯t know was where it couldn¡¯t see, there was a huge, gaping wound on her back, deep enough that it went down to her bone.


    ¡°Be a good cub and follow your uncles in. I will be right behind you, alright?¡± The mother rabbit demon bore with the immense pain as she gazed longingly at her child.


    The little rabbit demon nodded timidly as it was handed over to the other adult demons.


    ¡°Please take care of him for me.¡± The mother rabbit demon looked at herrades and nodded weakly, but determination shone in her eyes.


    Apart from her, many injured adult demons were handing their children over to theirrades as well, as they stood at the entrance looking at them go deeper into the cave.


    The Nortnd had been invaded. They were all injured and would die soon. There were demons among the enemy as well and they would soon pick up their scent and rush over, which meant that some of them had to stay back to buy the rest of them time.


    The little rabbit demon hugged his long ears as he followed the other demon cubs into the cave under the protection of the other adult demons. He turned back to take another look at his mother but could no longer see her.


    ¡°Uncle tiger, when¡­ will mom follow us?¡± he patted the tiger-demon beside him.


    The tiger demon pulled him into his arms and said, ¡°Soon.¡±


    All of a sudden, the strong stench of blood rushed in from behind them, along with the biting cold wind.


    It was the smell of fresh blood.


    Countless roars came from behind them and the tiger demon froze. He hugged the little rabbit demon who wanted to look up even tighter in his arms and quickened his pace.


    ¡°Uncle tiger?¡±


    ¡°Just sleep. You¡¯ll see her after you wake up,¡± the tiger demon coaxed. The other adult demons had all lowered their gazes.


    The entrance of the cave was littered with countless demon bodies on its ice-cold ground.


    A soldier pulled his sword out of a demon but a furry paw quickly wrapped around his leg, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Look at this trash. They want to slow us down to buy time for their cubs? They don¡¯t know their strength.¡± The soldier twisted his lips impatiently as he cut off the paw of the dead demon.

 Chapter 2017 - The Powerful Bullying the Weak (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2017: The Powerful Bullying the Weak (2)</h2>


    The lizard demon n looking on at the side nced at the wrist of the rabbit demon being cut off and walked on into the cave.


    ¡°This cave leads to the other side of the snow mountain.¡±


    ¡­


    The tiger demon and other adult demons who were escaping with the demon cub were traversing through the dark cave, the light at the end gradually getting bigger.


    ¡°We can escape along the river as long as we get out of this snow mountain. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Hope was right in front of them.


    The adult demons rushed out of the snow mountain cave with the demon cubs they were protecting. In front of them, not too far away, was the river that could save them.


    But just as they were about to take another step, countess soldiers appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Eternal Dynasty General sat tall atop his horse and lowered his chin slightly to look at the pathetic Nortnd Demon Tribe.


    The adult demons quickly hid the demon cubs behind them.


    ¡°Hand the demon cubs over obediently and I might be able to leave your corpses intact.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± the tiger demon roared as he revealed his sharp ws.


    ¡°I gave you an easy way out but I guess you would rather suffer.¡± The general let out a coldugh, raised his chin and ordered, ¡°Kill every single one of them and make sure you get every single of the cubs.¡±


    With that one order, the Eternal Dynasty soldiers and the demons on the Ancient You n¡¯s side all rushed towards them.


    Not many remained of the Nortnd Demon Tribe, there were only a few of them left now. But none of them cowered in the face of the army rushing at them.


    ¡°Uncle tiger¡­¡± the rabbit demon clutched the tiger demon¡¯s fur in terror.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± he said.


    The rabbit demon froze and the other demon cubs stiffened as well. The tiger demon quickly turned them around so that they were back-to-back.


    As he was turning them around, one of the demons had already jumped in front of him.


    Blood spurted into the air.


    The trembling demon cubs could only hear the cold wind whistling past their ears and smell the stench of fresh blood in their noses.


    There would be no winning this battle.


    But the Nortnd Demon Tribe refused to give up. They would never hand the cubs over. They would fight till thest drop of blood left in their body.


    One by one, the adult demons fell behind the demon cubs they were trying to protect as they breathed theirst. The tiger demon¡¯s leg had already been broken by another demon¡¯s jaws and was only attached to him with a few ligaments.


    ¡°Uncle tiger!¡± The rabbit demon had turned around at some point in time. His mind buzzed as he looked at the tiger demon¡¯s injuries, and he quickly ran forward with his arms spread out to protect him.


    ¡°Bad¡­ bad people¡­ Don¡¯t you dare hurt Uncle tiger¡­¡± He was trembling in fear but stood his ground against the countless enemies in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the cubs. They¡¯re still of use to the Ancient You n.¡± The general looked amusedly at the little rabbit demon and raised his hand for his men to take action.


    Seeing the approaching soldiers, the little rabbit demon shut his eyes in fear.


    But in the next second, arge bang resounded through the sky.


    The rabbit demon opened his eyes in fear. In front of him was a huge figure, blocking out his entire view andpletely isting him from the danger.

 Chapter 2018 - The Powerful Bullying the Weak (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2018: The Powerful Bullying the Weak (3)</h2>


    ¡°Northstar Demon Lord?¡± The heavily-injured tiger demon looked at the figure which had dropped from the sky as hope lit up his eyes.


    The giant figure was the most powerful demon in the Nortnd Demon Tribe.


    It was the giant ape that had just been given the title of the Northstar Demon Lord!


    Looking at the mess around him and his fallenrades by his side, he roared as his eyes turned red and he red at the despicable invaders.


    ¡°Another one seeking his death,¡± the general said nonchntly, his eyes cold.


    No matter who he was, how could he possibly go up against their huge army?


    ¡°Kill him,¡± the general ordered, and the huge army rushed towards the Northstar Demon Lord.


    The tiger demon looked at them in shock and struggled to stand up.


    ¡°Northstar Demon Lord, leave with the children right now. I will hold them off!¡±


    The Northstar Demon Lord sighed and stopped the tiger demon who wanted to fight to the death for him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. They are the ones who are supposed to die.¡±


    The tiger demon looked shocked. He was familiar with the Northstar Demon Lord and knew that he was a simple and arrogant demon but¡­


    the situation before them was not one they could easily change.


    <em>Was the Northstar Demon Lord mad?</em>


    But just as the tiger demon was wondering whether the Northstar Demon Lord was biting off more than he could chew, several bolts of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and split the road the Eternal Dynasty Army was marching through.


    Hundreds of soldiers were instantly vaporized and turned into ck ashes.


    Before they could even understand what was happening, many figures had appeared along with the lightning.


    The figures appeared like ghosts and were so swift that in the blink of an eye, a whole group of the Eternal Dynasty soldiers were dead on the ground.


    The ground beneath their feet was instantly dyed in red.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The arrogant general was shocked by the sudden death of his soldiers and looked forward, only to see eight figures stepping on the countless corpses of his soldiers.


    ¡°How dare these mere humans brag in front of our king? They don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± The Demon Tribe smiled grotesquely as he raised his bloodstained axe.


    ¡°When the cat¡¯s away, the mice will y. Do you Ancient You n¡¯s dogs actually think that you would be able to do as you wished in the Central Maind?¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader smiled darkly as he held a head he had just ripped off.


    ¡°You need to understand that you are just dogs if you¡¯re going to act as someone¡¯s dog.¡± The Goblin Tribe Leader¡¯s bone cracked as he moved his neck.


    The Eternal Dynasty General¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the eight tribe leaders in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you ruin my ns!¡±


    The edges of the Goblin Tribe Leader¡¯s mouth curled upwards as he disappeared in a wisp of smoke.


    In the next second, he had appeared behind the General and had wrapped his sharp ws gently around his neck.


    ¡°I am one of the eight tribe leaders in the Temple of Shadows, the Goblin Tribe Leader¡­¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he slit the General¡¯s throat and ended his life.


    Blood spurted out from the general¡¯s wound all over him but his smile remained grotesque.

 Chapter 2019 - Strong Backup (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2019: Strong Backup (1)</h2>


    The Temple of Shadows!


    The traitorous demon tribes all widened their eyes in disbelief as the Eternal Dynasty soldiers looked even more shocked.


    ¡°Why would the Temple of Shadows appear here?¡±


    The eight tribe leaders¡­


    The demons and soldiers who had been wreaking havoc freely suddenly felt intense fear.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± An order rippled through the air.


    They lifted their head and saw a huge demon dragon flying above them. On top of its head was a girl wearing a golden mask and this sent intense shivers down their spine.


    A golden mask¡­


    That was the symbol of the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    The eight tribe leaders all transformed into demons on her orders as howling winds began blowing at them.


    The thousands of soldiers and soldiers had no chance against the eight tribe leaders.


    Under the attack of the eight tribe leaders, the troops fell instantly. They had no room to retaliate at all.


    Many of the demons wanted to escape but they had no way of leaving the battlefield at all. With a light wave of her hands, Ye Qingtang summoned arcs of light which rained down and erased everything¡­


    Nothing survived the rain of light.


    The tiger demon¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth dropped opened in disbelief


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    The Nortnd Demon Tribe had always been weak and unsuited for battle due to their inexperience, which was why they had been defeated so easily.


    To them, the Eternal Dynasty Troops and the traitorous demons were not opponents that they could go up against.


    But right now¡­


    The enemies who had destroyed their home and ughtered their own were now being vaporised.


    Tens of thousands were dead in the blink of an eye.


    How terrifying their power was!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and hand this over to us. This is a healing elixir. Use it to heal yourself first, gather those kids up and follow us back to the Temple of Shadows.¡± The Northstar Demon Lord patted the shell-shocked tiger demon¡¯s shoulder reassuringly.


    The tiger demon quickly regained his senses and gratefulness filled his face.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows¡­ is really willing to take us in?¡±


    The Northstar Demon Lord nodded.


    The tiger demon was trembling with excitement. The Temple of Shadows was the top power in the Central Maind and was not something the Demons could scoff at.


    And now they were willing to take them in..


    ¡°Are there any more dogs of the Ancient You n?¡± The Demon Tribe Leader walked over to the tiger demon with his battle axe, still unsatisfied with his kills.


    They still have troops scattered in the north.


    The Demon Tribe Leader smiled widely as he heard this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a battle to see who can kill more, shall we?¡± the Demon Tribe Leader¡¯s eyes swept across the other tribe leaders.


    They had no objections.


    In the next second, the eight tribe leaders all vanished from where they were standing and made the north their hunting ground.


    The tiger demon stared at all of this in shock but was in awe of the power of the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang felt relieved as she saw the Northstar Demon Lordforting the demon cubs .She made her way to the north on Ming Di, looking for their enemies.


    The eight tribe leaders were all killing joyfully and she didn¡¯t want them to leave anyone alive as well.


    But she still had questions for these people and had to make sure to capture a few of them alive.

 Chapter 2020 - Strong Backup (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2020: Strong Backup (2)</h2>


    The destruction in Nortnd was far beyond Ye Qingtang¡¯s imagination. Tons of corpses were piled up as far as the eyes could see.


    Theckeys of the Ancient You n were about to kill just any demon tribe that was against them in Nortnd to capture the cubs.


    Everything changed once the Temple of Shadows joined the fight.


    The eight tribe leaders were among the top few in the Central Maind, no one else other than the formidable youths from the Ancient You n was their match. It only took less than 12 hours for them to clear out all the enemies in the Nortnd.


    Ye Qingtang captured a few generals and the leading demon tribes back to the Temple of Shadows to interrogate them. As for the relocation of the Nortnd Demon Tribe, she handed it to the Nortnd Demon Lord to settle everything, as soon as possible.


    If not, once the Ancient You n learned of the news, they would send over the elite forces.


    Ye Qingtang immediately handed them over to Lady Ghost once she returned to the Temple of Shadows. If Lady Ghost wasn¡¯t capable of making them speak up, who would be?


    Sure enough, Lady Ghost did not disappoint her. It only took a few hours and the generals and demon tribes divulged everything. Lady Ghost reported the information to Ye Qingtang.


    The demon tribes didn¡¯t know much, but there was one general from the Eternal Dynasty that knew quite a bit.


    He knew even more than You Qiong¡­


    ¡°He told me that the Ancient You n had been secretly capturing cubs from demon tribes even before they started attacking the various ns. As for the cubs in the ck market, the Ancient You n was also behind it¡­ They instructed the Eternal Dynasty to buy those cubs.¡±


    It was just as Ye Qingtang had expected. The Ancient You n had been after the demon cubs from long ago. They were also behind the disappearance of demon cubs previously.


    The Eternal Dynasty had been working with the Ancient You n for a long time.


    The general was in charge of transporting the cubs to the Ancient You n. He overheard that the cubs were a determining factor behind how many powerful forces there were in the Ancient You n. He didn¡¯t dare pry into it.


    However, it was enough to validate Ye Qingtang¡¯s guesses¡­


    Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode was indeed powerful, but for the Ancient You n to cultivate so many powerful youths in a short span of time, it certainly wasn¡¯t easy.


    However, the rest of the Ancient You n had a huge power gap from the youths.


    Ye Qingtang suspected that the Ancient You n used the cubs as primers to take in the energy from the Spiritual Abode. The Spiritual Abode was very strong and if a human were to quickly absorb the energy, they would most probably explode and it would cause their death. The demons on the other hand had strong physiques, with the cubs having frail consciousness. If they were to absorb the energy from the Spiritual Abode and use the cubs¡¯ bodies as a cultivation medium, it would greatly reduce the probability of the explosion.


    It was likely that the cubs were used by the Ancient You n as a cultivation tool. The Ancient You n were desperate to find even more cubs because the cubs could only be used once.


    The absorption worked even better with young age, which exined why the Ancient You n cultivated youths that were even more powerful than the elders.


    Despicable.


    After figuring everything out, Ye Qingtang was even more disgusted by the Ancient You n. Those scum had gone too far.

 Chapter 2021 - Strong Backup (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2021: Strong Backup (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang figured out the Ancient You n¡¯s use of the demon cubs now.


    Incidentally, the Crimson League had already fallen out with the Ancient You n. No wonder the Ancient You n was desperate to find more demon cubs as soon as possible.


    A n began to form in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind. She approached the Nortnd Demon Tribe to inform the demon tribes that hadn¡¯t been absorbed by the Ancient You n about the ordeal that the Nortnd Demon Tribe had experienced. She also released news about the Ancient You n capturing demon cubs for their own cultivation. If any demon tribe wanted to escape, they could try to seek help from the Temple of Shadows.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t get the Northstar Demon Lord to directly go to the Temple of Shadows.


    She merely released the rumors to hint at it.


    As long as they cut off the supply of demon cubs, the Ancient You n wouldn¡¯t be able to continue cultivating strong youths. Wasting no time, the Northstar Demon Lord immediately moved to action.


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang received some news¡­


    The Crimson League¡¯s army had arrived in the Central Maind and gathered at the Frost Abyss.


    It was almost war!


    ¡°I¡¯ve handed all the Ancient You n¡¯s powers that I could find to Mi already. We shall see how Mi ns for the fight against the Ancient You n.¡±


    Ye Qingtang came to look for Ling Yan once she learned of the news. The Crimson League would deal with those youths from the Ancient You n, anyone else that went would just be akin tomitting suicide.


    Ye Qingtang had already discussed with Mi how the Temple of Shadows was going to distribute its forces for ns that were seeking their protection, as well as forces to deal with the Ancient You n.


    At that moment, she had something even more important to do.


    Look for little You Yun!


    ¡°You might not need toe out at the start, but once we¡¯re halfway through the war you have toe out. Are you nning to go look for that person during this time?¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang as he asked. He seemed to already have an answer to that question.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°I know of someone who can help you with that,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly shocked.


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t say anything yet. He just took out a bell and started ringing it. The bell didn¡¯t make any sound, but at that moment, someone knocked on the door. Getting up, Ling Yan moved to open the door. The guard that he had brought with him stood right outside.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan, feeling perplexed.


    But Ling Yan only nodded at the guard. The guard removed his disguise and a familiar face appeared before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ning Luo?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as the handsome youth appeared before her eyes.


    Ning Luo¡­


    Aplicated expression crossed Ye Qingtang¡¯s face when she looked at Ning Luo. Was she supposed to call him Ice Frost Divine Sword instead?


    ¡°We meet again.¡± Ning Luo looked at Ye Qingtang, and the corners of his mouth lifted.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    How was she supposed to feel? Without a doubt, Ye Qingtang feltplicated. It was all because Ning Luo opened up a portion of the Dimension Wall, that was why everything happened.


    However¡­ everything that Ning Luo did was to seek revenge for that extraordinarydy¡­


    Everything felt like reincarnation. It was just that Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t expected to meet Ning Luo in the Central Maind.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes riveted on Ling Yan. Everything seemed to be within Ling Yan¡¯s control. He knew that she was looking for little You Yun and Ning Luo was the extraordinarydy¡¯s sword¡­


    Was it a coincidence, or did Ling Yan already arrange for everything when he was in the First Maind?

 Chapter 2022 - Phenomenal War (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2022: Phenomenal War (1)</h2>


    ¡°Ning Luo can sense where the person you¡¯re looking for is. With his help, you will be more sessful in your search.¡± Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang with a gentle smile.


    ¡°You think that he will help me?¡± Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t convinced that Ning Luo would be that nice.


    ¡°In helping you, he will be helping himself.¡±


    Ye Qingtang instantly understood.


    Little You Yun was the reincarnation of the extraordinarydy. She had no idea how little You Yun was doing, but judging from little Luo Xue¡¯s situation, they were probably experiencing the same conditions.


    ¡­


    ¡°I will help you find her, but that is all that I will do. I have no interest in anything else that¡¯s happening in the Central Maind.¡± Ning Luo made himself clear.


    Ever since he had opened up the Dimension Wall, Ning Luo had left the First Domain and never turned back. He hadn¡¯t expected his master to reincarnate after many years had passed¡­


    The only reason he had stayed behind in the Central Maind was because he could feel his master.


    As for Ling Yan¡­


    Ling Yan¡¯s expression turned a little strange and Ning Luo could see it with his peripheral vision, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ning Luo¡¯splicated expression.


    ¡°Miss Ye,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Just as I said earlier, you¡¯re nning to look for her right when the Crimson League and Ancient You n start fighting. However, this is not a good n,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°What suggestion do you have?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Since the Temple of Shadows has returned to the Crimson League, you must join the war. You have a better understanding of the Central Maind than any others. Why don¡¯t you lead the Crimson League in fighting the Ancient You n?¡± Noticing that Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t very much against his idea, he continued.


    ¡°Ning Luo can sense where she is. If you lead the Crimson League over, I¡¯m sure he can sense it¡­¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s wordspletely enlightened Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Instead of waiting, why don¡¯t you make the move. You can destroy some of Ancient You n¡¯s important areas and perhaps sense little You Yun.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind was whirring. This was a better idea and the Crimson League wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    Ling Yan nodded.


    With Ling Yan¡¯s idea and Ning Luo joining them, she had greater hopes of finding little You Yun.


    With that, Ye Qingtang went to look for Mi. Mi was the general for the Crimson League this time and had full control over the army.


    Ye Qingtang had originally not nned to join them but with this new idea, she imed that she had a better understanding of the Ancient You n¡¯s powers and sought to join them as themander.


    Mi didn¡¯t think much about it and agreed.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s first target was one of the Ancient You n¡¯s three most important spots.


    The Temple of Shadows was led by Commander Ye Qingtang. Ming Di, Ming Wang, Ming Gu and the eight tribe leaders were also involved. Apart from them, the ns and powers under the Temple of Shadows¡¯ protection also joined the skirmish.


    A phenomenal war was about to take ce.


    An entire army gathered at the in. It was made up of the Undead n, humans as well as demons.


    At that moment, the wind howled from the north and everyone¡¯s eyes riveted on the demon dragon in the sky ¨C Ming Di. And above Ming Di was a lithe figure wearing a gold mask that reflected the lights.

 Chapter 2023 - Phenomenal War (2)

    Chapter 2023: Phenomenal War (2)</h2>


    ¡°Are we really dering war on the Ancient You n?¡± One youth from the ancient ns panicked, looking at his friend with uncertainty.


    ¡°The Holy Lord announced it so I think it should be the truth,¡± an elder from the ancient n said in response.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is so strong¡­ Are we even their match?¡±


    ¡°The Ancient You n destroyed so many ancient ns. They¡¯re remarkable. The Temple of Shadows will be fine with the Holy Lord of Shadows and Ming Di overseeing them, but for us¡­ It¡¯s going to be death once war breaks out¡­¡±


    Quite a number of the ancient ns panicked. They hated the Ancient You n¡¯s brazen ways, but at the same time, were afraid of how powerful the Ancient You n was.


    They had turned to the Temple of Shadows in order to stay alive, now that they had to fight with the powerful Ancient You n, they quivered.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the ancient ns want to talk to you.¡± Ming Wang flew into the sky and reported to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang flew down after hearing the news,nding among the troop of ancient ns.


    The ancient ns had been waiting for some time. When they saw Ye Qingtang, they exchanged nces.


    ¡°Holy Lord.¡±


    The master of the Baili family stepped up and said, ¡°Holy Lord, will we be having a showdown with the Ancient You n?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Qingtang answered.


    The masters¡¯ expression instantly darkened after hearing Ye Qingtang.


    Ming Wang¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    After a moment, the master of the Baili family finally spoke. ¡°We¡¯re grateful for the Holy Lord¡¯s benevolence. We will help when the Temple of Shadows is in need, but all the ancient ns want is to stay alive¡­¡±


    Those words were full of mockery towards Ye Qingtang.


    Lady Ghost and the others from the Temple of Shadows¡¯ expressions darkened when they heard the master of Baili family¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lady Ghost asked with a cold voice.


    The master of the Baili family answered, ¡°The Ancient You n is after the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos and we¡¯ve already handed the fragments to the Holy Lord of Shadows. To be frank, we have nothing to do with the Ancient You n now. We¡¯ll be d if the Temple of Shadows ns to deal with the Ancient You n, but we¡¯ve suffered so much already, we don¡¯t have the capacity to join the war. We will be waiting for the Holy Lord¡¯s good news.¡±


    Although the master of the Baili family was indirect about it, there was no one present who did not understand what he meant.


    The ancient ns didn¡¯t n to fight it out with the Ancient You n after experiencing their prowess.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Lady Ghost scoffed.


    The masters of the ancient ns didn¡¯t say a word. After all, Lady Ghost was right.


    ¡°You humans are ridiculous. Who was the one who begged the Temple of Shadows to save your lives? Now that we have to fight the enemies, all of you are backing out and getting the Temple of Shadows to take the front line. How maniptive.¡± Lady Ghost¡¯s eyes narrowed furiously, mming the metal whip on the ground.


    ¡°We are grateful for the Holy Lord¡¯s help, it¡¯s just that¡­ the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos are no longer in our hands. We no longer have any conflict with the Ancient You n¡­¡± One master said shamelessly.


    Ye Qingtang just watched them without saying a word or giving any reaction.


    Everyone was waiting for Ye Qingtang¡¯s response. After all, the ancient ns would never dare to leave without hearing from the Holy Lord of Shadows.

 Chapter 2024 - Phenomenal War (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2024: Phenomenal War (3)</h2>


    After all, the power of the Temple of Shadows was not something they could go against.


    ¡°If you fear for your lives, you can all leave now.¡± A coldugh suddenly came from within the Ancient n¡¯s camp.


    Ye Qingtang froze as she heard that and turned to look at the voice. Everyone turned to look as well and was greeted by the sight of a beautiful girl with a cold smile staring at them.


    Mo Yi was the one who had spoken up.


    She looked at those from the Ancient ns frostily and sneered, ¡°Ancient n? You call yourself an Ancient n? You¡¯re just a bunch of death-fearing cowards¡­ Dogs that have lost their homes¡­ Did you forget that you were all scared off by the Ancient You n and could onlye to hide at the Temple of Shadows? Pathetic. You all don¡¯t have an ounce of courage within you. How dare you call yourselves Ancient ns?¡±


    ¡°Nicely said.¡± Jiang Lang looked at his wife with eyes full of love.


    ¡°Who here understands how powerful the Ancient You n is more than my Jiang family? You can renounce your title as an Ancient n and run along to the Ancient You n to beg for mercy if you¡¯re so scared. Maybe they¡¯ll show you some mercy.¡± Jiang Lang looked at the people around him in contempt.


    They all turned pale at Jiang Lang and his wife¡¯s words.


    But their words made Ye Qingtangugh lightly.


    They were her ¡®parents¡¯ alright and represented the spirit of the Ancient ns.


    ¡°Scared? Who isn¡¯t scared? The Jiang family was wiped out by a single person from the Ancient You n. The difference in power is too great!¡± The Baili family n Master said with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do we have to tag along and die if the Temple of Shadows is confident in themselves? We¡¯re not a match for the Ancient You n.¡±


    Many of them were unwilling to join the fight. They had been brought there by force and constantly wanted to leave the army. With that, the Ancient ns started discussing among themselves.


    Jiang Lang and Mo Yi looked at all of this with cold smiles on their faces. They had long since seen through the facade of the Ancient ns.


    ¡°But we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    A clear, cold voice suddenly rang out.


    The Baili Family Elder looked towards the voice and was surprised that it came from someone from his own family n, Baili Xi¡­


    Beside him was a petite girl. She was pale but her eyes were filled with admiration for Baili Xi.


    ¡°I want to live a good life. If we can only live our lives in shame from now on, I would rather die in battle.¡± Baili Xi looked with resolve at his family n Elder as he walked with the petite girl towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I want to fight for my dignity and formally request to join the Holy Lord¡¯s army.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Baili Xi who had been through thick and thin with her, and a smile shed across her face.


    ¡°So do I.¡± Another voice rang out and a girl with a cold expression stepped out from the crowd. She walked over to Baili Xi.


    ¡°Mu Feiruo?¡± The Mu Family n Master¡¯s face darkened as he saw her speak up. Hadn¡¯t they already discussed in secret to leave the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s army?


    However¡­


    Who knew that their own family n members would ruin everything at this crucial moment!


    Ye Qingtang felt joy fill her heart as she saw the two familiar faces.


    ¡°Feiruo, get back here at once!¡± the Mu Family Master instructed coldly.


    In response, she turned to look coldly at her father.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re nning to trample on the Mu fam1ily¡¯s good reputation that we have upheld for tens of thousands of years?¡±

 Chapter 2025 - Allied Forces (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2025: Allied Forces (1)</h2>


    The Mu Family n Master was shocked.


    Mu Feiruo looked at the whispering Ancient ns and said, ¡°Should we grovel and hide away just because the Ancient You n is powerful? How hard did our ancestors work to build us into Ancient ns? Are we going to let ourselves be a joke just like that?¡±


    Yes, they might be able to live out the rest of their lives if they ran away now. But how would they ever dare to show their faces again under the constant threat of massacre from the Ancient You n?


    Their glory and pride would be reduced to nothing, trampled and forgotten in a sea of embarrassment. All of their pride and dignity would be crushed by their desire to survive.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please count me in as well.¡± Another Ancient n member stepped forward.


    ¡°I hope the Holy Lord does not mind that my strength iscking. As long as I can help wipe the Ancient You n out, I am willing to offer everything I have,¡± another youth said sincerely.


    With his words, more and more Ancient n youth stepped up, ignoring the unhappy nces of the n Elders, and walked resolutely towards Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Father, when Mother and Elder Sister died by the hands of the Ancient You n, you said that we would get revenge one day. Have you forgotten how cruelly they killed our people?¡± An Ancient n youth looked at his reluctant father.


    Many of the Ancient ns had flocked to the Temple of Shadows to seek refuge in an extremely short amount of time.


    But not all of them had reached safely.


    After some of them had left to seek refuge, the remaining people became the Ancient You n¡¯s targets. There had been many deaths and countless Ancient n people had perished in the hands of the Ancient You n.


    The n Elders all shouldered a heavy burden and none of them wanted their n to perish under their rule.


    The youths on the other hand were filled with passion and sincerity.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! We still haven¡¯t avenged the deaths of Yun Niang and Ling¡¯er. How can I run away?¡± The middle-aged n member¡¯s eyes reddened and he stepped forward decisively.


    More and more Ancient n members were understanding the situation. Rather than spend the rest of their lives in hiding, they should go out in an intense battle.


    That way, they could still live like humans!


    The n Elders who were still opposed to it hadplicated expressions on their face, but finally let go after seeing that most of the Ancient n people had made their decisions.


    ¡°Holy Lord, forgive us for our foolishness. We have nothing to fear even if we are fighting to the death with the Ancient You n if you are with us.¡± A n Master looked at Ye Qingtang with determination in his eyes.


    Their n¡¯s reputation couldn¡¯t be ruined by them running away!


    They still had a chance if they chose to fight. There would be no hope at all if they chose to run.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. She knew that the Ancient ns would be afraid. After all, the longer their power umted, the more they had to lose.


    And they no longer had anything to lose.


    ¡°Who said that we¡¯re the only one fighting against the Ancient You n?¡± Ye Qingtang said as she lifted her eyes.


    The Ancient ns had no idea what she was saying and followed her gaze.


    A ck line suddenly appeared on the other side of the in. Many ck figures were flying towards them in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± An Ancient n Elder¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Thousands of flying mounts raced across the sky as countless alien race ns rushed towards them like waves of the ocean!

 Chapter 2026 - Allied Forces (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2026: Allied Forces (2)</h2>


    A red g was flying in the wind with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Crimson League! Is that the Crimson League¡¯s g?¡± a stunned Ancient n Master asked.


    Ye Qingtang looked happily at their reaction.


    Only the higher-ups of the Temple of Shadows were aware of the fact that the Crimson League was going to help them and everyone else was none the wiser. She wanted to root out those who still had no intention of fighting so they could leave first.


    But it seemed like they had all chosen to stay in the end.


    This was no longer a mere battle between two powers and was now a war involving the entire maind.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the Crimson League¡­ will be participating in the battle as well?¡± A n Elder looked at Ye Qingtang agitatedly.


    Bai Zhi and the other members had visited the Temple of Shadows previously but had not left a good impression on the Ancient ns.


    They knew that these alien race members from the Second Domain were extremely entric and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take their lives, so the Ancient n people had all avoided them while they were at the Temple of Shadows. They had no interest in any news regarding them as well.


    They had all thought that the three alien race members had visited the temple to discuss other matters with the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    Never in a million years would they have imagined that the Crimson League would participate in this battle and¡­ that so many of them would be joining.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, they will be our allies,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    That simple sentence raised their spirits greatly. They had already prepared for themselves to be utterly wiped out but who would¡¯ve thought that¡­


    Ye Qingtang would have such a formidable card up her sleeve!


    The Crimson League, the strongest power in the Second Domain!


    The people were finally seeing a sliver of hope in defeating the Ancient You n. That meant the mutant Wind Snake was now on their side. Under the gazes of tens of thousands of people, he flew down slowly andnded beside Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mo Yao, the Crimson League Army is all present. We will bemencing the attack on the Ancient You n.¡±


    An ethereal voice entered the heads of every single Ancient n member like thunder.


    The Temple of Shadows members all looked rtively calmer as they hade from the Second Domain with the Holy Lord of Shadows but the Ancient n members were all looking with utter joy at the Crimson League Army.


    The Crimson League was made up entirely of alien races. Thousands of flying mounts soared in the sky, blocking out the sun. Even though the Ancient ns were all-powerful of their own ord in the Central Maind, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp as they looked at the impressive army.


    The Crimson League had not held back at all!


    The flying mounts took all their breaths away.


    Just one of these mounts would be enough to cause a huge stir in a battle within the First Domain.


    And the Crimson League had thousands of them¡­


    There was a Wind Snake in the Mu Family n but it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning in front of the mutant Wind Snake¡­


    So this was the might of the Second Domain! Enough to destroy the First Domain!


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang was seeing the Crimson League Army as well. It looked magnificent.


    But she couldn¡¯t reveal too much of her feelings, so she merely nodded at Mo and flew off on Ming Di.


    ¡°We are heading to the Ancient You n this instant.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The war drums thundered on as the two armies converged and headed towards the Ancient You n.

 Chapter 2027 - : Battle (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2027: Battle (1)</h2>


    At the Ancient You n.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± an Elder eximed as he looked darkly at his underling.


    ¡°Elder, the Temple of Shadows Army has already started attacking from the East,¡± the soldier reported.


    It seemed that the demon dragon from the Temple of Shadows had started encircling the Ancient You n¡¯s territory not long ago. Behind him marched a huge troop of soldiers who swept past the border.


    ¡°Are they mad?¡± The Elder in charge of the Ancient You n¡¯s forces raised his eyebrows.


    Even though there had always been friction between the two of them, neither of them had ever had the intention of making a move. So why was the Temple of Shadows suddenly attacking them?


    ¡°Elder, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± The Elderughed coldly and continued, ¡°Since the Temple of Shadows hase seeking its death, there is no need for us to show any mercy. Bring my orders to the youths who are out right now. I¡¯ll make sure the Temple of Shadows meets its doom here today!¡±


    ¡°But Elder, about the Crimson League¡­¡± Some people were still hesitant.


    Elder Mo¡¯s underlings had stolen something belonging to the Crimson League a while back and now the Temple of Shadows was attacking them.


    ¡°Elder Mo hasn¡¯t given us any news about his situation, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem there. The Crimson League is from the Second Domain anyway and it¡¯s a separate matter if we have some misunderstanding with them. We should deal with the Temple of Shadows first,¡± the Elder said dismissively.


    The Elder quickly ordered for his troops to prepare for a battle with the Temple of Shadows.


    Within the Ancient You n¡¯s territory, Ye Qingtang was seated on Ming Di with her troops following behind her. She quickly spotted a white-haired Elder leading a huge group of people as they walked out from the Ancient You n¡¯s abode. Within the group were many fresh-faced youths.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, how have you been?¡± the Elder raised his eyes to look at Ye Qingtang above him and asked with a cold smile.


    His eyes then swept across the army behind them.


    ¡°Oh? The Baili family? The Mu family¡­.ha¡­ I¡¯ve known them for a long time now¡­ What? Did the Holy Lorde forward today with all these lost dogs to submit to us?¡±


    The faces of the Ancient ns sank as they heard his insult.


    ¡°You Cong! Nothing good everes out of that cursed mouth of yours. The Ancient You n has harmed many of our Ancient n people and we¡¯re here to return the favor today!¡±


    ¡°Return the favor?¡± Elder Cong sneered as he heard the words. ¡°You think you¡¯ll be able to do that? Now that you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think of leaving this ce alive.¡± A dark look shed past his face. After all, they had sought refuge in the Temple of Shadows along with the Spirit of Chaos fragments they had.


    He could easily wipe them out today and gather all the remaining fragments. Once it was done, he would be killing two birds with one stone!


    ¡°What big words,¡± Ye Qingtang said lightly as she flew in the air. ¡°I want to see whether the Ancient You n has the ability to wipe us out.¡±


    Elder Congughed coldly and said, ¡°Ability?¡±


    He suddenly raised his hands and the ten youths who had been cultivated by the Spiritual Abode suddenly rushed forward.


    In an instant, waves of their forces began their attack.


    ¡°Just these youths alone are enough to wipe you out.¡±

 Chapter 2028 - Battle (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2028: Battle (2)</h2>


    A cold gaze was fixated on the powerful youths as Ye Qingtang studied them carefully. Underneath her mask, she was panicking a little.


    ¡°Oh? And I would like to see whether the youths of the Ancient You n are strong enough to go up against the powers of the Second Domain.¡±


    Elder Cong froze, not understanding what she had just said.


    In the next moment, the howls of beasts starteding from the Temple of Shadows army. Hundreds of flying mounts took to the skies behind her and flew onwards.


    A red g was flying in the wind with them.


    Elder Cong¡¯s face crumbled.


    ¡°The Crimson League?¡± His eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t believe that the flying army behind her was from the Crimson League.


    Before he could evene to his senses, many alien races appeared from within the troops of the Temple of Shadows.


    What was going on?


    He waspletely and utterly shocked. Never would he have even dreamt that the alien races of the Crimson League would appear with the Temple of Shadows!


    Mi stood above the mutant Wind Snake.


    ¡°Elder Cong, is that¡­ the Crimson League¡¯s army?¡± An Ancient You n soldier¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as his mouth dropped open. Beside him, Elder Cong¡¯s arrogance hadpletely vanished. His brows furrowed together and he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Hadn¡¯t Elder Mo gone to settle things with the Crimson League already?


    Why was the Crimson League joining the battle?


    He had not paid any heed to the Temple of Shadows army at all but it was a different story if the Crimson League was involved.


    ¡°May I know why the esteemed members of the Crimson League are here? Has there been some misunderstanding?¡± Elder Cong forced himself to keep calm as he asked as his eyes turned towards the mutant Wind Snake.


    Even if the entire Central Maind were to gather their forces against them, they could still wipe them out easily. But the Crimson League was from the Second Domain!


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Mi spoke slowly and softly.


    ¡°The Ancient You n has insulted the Crimson League again and again. How can you say that it¡¯s just a misunderstanding?¡± Bai Zhi said coldly.


    Cold sweat peppered Elder Cong¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°We have always respected the Crimson League. If this is about the Netherworld Ring, we will make sure to settle the matter properly with the Crimson League.¡±


    ¡°Hm? And how are you going to do that?¡± Bai Zhi asked.


    ¡°Today¡¯s battle is between the Temple of Shadows and the Ancient You n. If we owe anything to the Crimson League, we will make sure topensate the Crimson League ordingly¡­¡± Elder Cong wanted nothing more than to have the Crimson League gone.


    Bai Zhi remained silent as she looked at Mi on the mutant Wind Snake.


    ¡°Compensate?¡± Mi asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as the Crimson League does not treat us as hostiles, we are willing to fulfill any requests you have.¡± Elder Cong spoke amicably. This was not the time for them to be fighting the Second Domain.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want you to hand over all the Spirit of Chaos fragments you own. Only then will we consider sparing your lives,¡± Mi demanded.

 Chapter 2029 - : Battle (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2029: Battle (3)</h2>


    Elder Cong¡¯s face darkened as soon as those words were out of his mouth.


    So the Crimson League wanted the Spirit of Chaos fragments as well!


    Looking at them from the side, Ye Qingtang was not worried at all. The Ancient You n wouldn¡¯t be the Ancient You n if they were handed the fragments over willingly.


    And just as she had predicted, Elder Cong¡¯s face darkened when he heard Mi¡¯s demands.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to? If you¡¯re not going to hand it over, we¡¯ll have to take it ourselves!¡± Bai Zhi was already filled with murderous intent towards the Ancient You n which had made a fool of them many times now. Seeing Elder Cong¡¯s reluctance, her eyes shed dangerously.


    Wasting no time, Bai Zhi swiftly attacked the Ancient You n in the blink of an eye.


    Since the Crimson League had made the first move, Elder Cong realized that they had nothing to discuss. He ordered the Ancient You n youths and soldiers to attack as well.


    Both sides quickly meshed together.


    The most lethal part of the Ancient You n was its youths. But now that the Crimson League was dealing with them, it took a huge burden off the alliance¡¯s shoulders as they just had to deal with the troops.


    Even though the Ancient You n had gotten stronger, the power of their troops was nothingpared to the youths. But they were still considered extremely powerful on the Central Maind.


    The Ancient ns finally lost their cool as their suppressed emotions welled up and overpowered them. They attacked the Ancient You n troops with every ounce of their being.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang stood on top of Ming Di as they swept the battlefield. Ming Di opened his mouth wide and his burning breath was hot enough to burn down their enemies.


    Ye Qingtang leaped up from his back and entered the battle. She turned into a ray of cold light which destroyed everything in her path.


    Even though she was no match for the youths, she could handle the other Ancient You n troops easily. Ye Qingtang had continued cultivating herself all this time and had already entered the Second Heaven state.


    Amid the battle, her eye swept over the battlefield, and the sight she saw left her tongue-tied.


    Those youths who could single-handedly wipe out entire Ancient ns were not shown any mercy at all from Bai Zhi and the others from the Crimson League.


    Even though she had been to the Second Domain before, she had never interacted with the forces of the Crimson League. She could now see with her own eyes that the fact that the Crimson League¡¯s prominence in the Second Domain was not a lie at all.


    As soon as she confirmed that the Crimson League could indeed take on the youths, Ye Qingtang began looking for Ning Luo.


    Before she came, she had asked Ning Luo to hide within the army. She quickly spotted Ning Luo¡¯s figure sweeping past the battlefield, flying by many people as he took advantage of the chaos to infiltrate the Ancient You n.


    Heart trembling, she quickly smashed the head of an Ancient You n soldier and flew after him.


    The fight was shaking the ground and the skies and everyone who had fighting capability from the Ancient You n had joined the battle.


    Ye Qingtang quickly caught up with Ning Luo. She quickly sneaked in after seeing that the Ancient You n abode was empty.


    ¡°What do you sense?¡± she asked him.


    Ning Luo shook his head slightly.


    ¡°The ce is so vast that I can¡¯t sense things well.¡±


    ¡°Continue inwards then,¡± she said.


    Ning Luo nodded.

 Chapter 2030 - : Big Victory (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2030: Big Victory (1)</h2>


    Using Ning Luo¡¯s perception, they quickly searched the entire residence.


    But Ning Luo didn¡¯t sense anything familiar.


    Ye Qingtang grabbed hold of a servant and demanded to know if there was a secret room. The servant had already been shaking when he saw her. Seeing that she had already made her way into the residence, how would he dare keep information from her? He quickly spilled all the information.


    There was a prison hidden in a part of the residence and the servant had no idea who was being held there. Only the top members of the Ancient You n could enter the prison.


    Releasing the servant, Ye Qingtang quickly headed over with Ning Luo.


    It was pitch-ck darkness in the prison and the stench of rotten flesh filled their nose the moment they entered. She froze as she walked further in and saw what was inside.


    A fewmps lit up the dark space.


    On the uneven walls were dried streaks of blood. In the corner of the prisony a pile of rotting demon pelts. The stench was so nauseating it was unbearable.


    The prison was empty save for the rotting pelts.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was apprehensive as she gazed at the demon pelts. The pelts weren¡¯t big and she could tell that they were from the demon cubs.


    It was the same as the information You Qiong had given her. But seeing it with her own eyes was vastly different and she was hit with a sudden rush of feelings.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± Ning Luo looked coldly at the cruel sight before him, his eyes impassive.


    Ye Qingtang came to her senses and nodded slightly.


    Just as Ning Luo was about to leave, sparks shot out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands and she set the demon pelts on fire, along with the reminders of the atrocities and crueltymitted in the ce.


    The mes lit up her golden mask and flickered in her eyes, masking her real emotions.


    Without saying a word, she turned to leave after the mes rose. She suddenly thought of the primordial humans who had betrayed the True God.


    How far could humans go for their power and desires?


    ¡­


    Back on the battlefield, it was clear that the Crimson League had an overwhelming advantage. Elder Cong looked at the fallen youths as his heart sank.


    ¡°Elder Cong, I don¡¯t think we can hold out any longer¡­¡± A soldier rushed to Elder Cong pathetically with blood covering his face.


    The youths of the Ancient You n could fight against the alien races, but the numbers that the Crimson League had simply far overwhelmed them.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Seeing that they had no choice of winning, without any hesitation, Elder Cong quickly finished off the Ancient n elder he was fighting against and began escaping amongst the chaos of the battle.


    With the departure of their youths, it was only a matter of time before the Ancient You n was defeated. The remaining forces were no match for the Crimson League at all and they were taken care of swiftly.


    After the battle had calmed down, the Ancient ns nced at the countless corpses from the Ancient You n under their feet. Their eyes were unusually calm.

 Chapter 2031 - Big Victory (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2031: Big Victory (2)</h2>


    ¡°We¡­ won? Elder, we just won against the Ancient You n!¡± A stunned Ancient n youth quickly came to his senses and shouted excitedly. He was shaking so hard he could barely support himself.


    The entire Central Maind had been in a state of panic ever since the rise of the Ancient You n.


    How many Ancient ns had perished cruelly under the Ancient You n¡¯s hands and how many of them had escaped from their home to seek refuge at the Temple of Shadows?


    And now¡­


    The Ancient You n which they had seen as invincible had suffered their first defeat.


    After a moment of dead silence, the Ancient ns and Demon n realized their victory and roared in joy.


    They could finally vent their suppressed anger.


    They won!


    ¡°I guess this is the limit of the Ancient You n as a power of the First Domain. It¡¯s nothing special at all. It¡¯s a wonder someone like them even managed to overtake the whole Central Maind.


    ¡°The Ancient You n is from the First Domain but their fighting power has far surpassed it and is now at the level of the Heng State,¡± Mi said. Even though they were victorious, he had to admit that their power had far surpassed the level of the first domain.


    They might even be able to be a formidable power in the Second Domain.


    However¡­


    They would be nothingpared to the Crimson League.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving them too much credit, Mi.¡± Bai Zhi didn¡¯t feel the same way. She had never paid any heed to the powers of the First Domain.


    To her, they were no more than ants.


    ¡°The Ancient You n has risen for less than a year. They had trained the youths to surpass the power of the first domain in merely one year. It was truly shocking.


    If they were to let the Ancient You n be, they might have been able to elevate the entire n¡¯s power to surpass the first domain. Their power would rise by over a hundredfold if that happened.


    Bai Zhi let out a nomittal sound.


    Ye Qingtang had returned and she was not surprised by their victory at all. She knew that the Ancient You n was doomed the moment she saw the Crimson League¡¯s forces.


    She had overheard what Mi had said as well.


    The Ancient You n had not actually nned to advance rashly. They had only limited their power to the First Domain and only wanted to grow slowly before taking the next step. They had not nned on provoking the Second Domain at all.


    However¡­


    But they were extremely unlucky. They never expected that Ye Qingtang would stir up trouble between them and the Crimson League when they had yet to amass their power.


    They would never in a million years have imagined that they would meet with such a disaster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Mi looked at her and left with the Crimson League.


    She immediately understood what he meant.


    She immediately asked for Ming Wang to send people over to clean up the battlefield. Elder Cong had fled, and one-third of the Ancient You n¡¯s forces had been taken care of. All their riches and resources were theirs now.

 Chapter 2032 - Big Victory (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2032: Big Victory (3)</h2>


    The Ancient You n¡¯s foundation ran deep and Ye Qingtang managed to get many things just from their treasure house. Even the space rings that the youths were carrying around were seized by Ye Qingtang.


    Apart from the Dharma treasures, she unexpectedly found several fragments of the Spirit of Chaos as well.


    ¡°Bring the corpses of these youths back.¡± She nced back at the fallen bodies of the youths after collecting the fragments.


    There was something she had to check. It was whether their powers had anything to do with the disappearance of all those demon cubs.


    The reason they had won so smoothly today was due to Elder Cong¡¯s unprepared state and the Crimson League¡¯s overwhelming power.


    Like that, the Temple of Shadows had just finished their search and came away with huge gains.


    ¡­


    Elder Cong who had barely escaped with his life returned pathetically to the main Ancient You n residence along with a few people.


    ¡°n Master, the Temple of Shadows has joined forces with the Crimson League and attacked the Ancient You n. Please make a decision soon!¡± Elder Cong eximed as he stood ashen-faced in the main hall.


    On both sides of the main hall were the Elders of the Ancient You n and above them was a 40-year-old man looking extremely solemn.


    It was the Ancient You n¡¯s n Master.


    The n Master was stoic in the face of Elder Cong¡¯s exmations. He spoke calmly, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Cong was taken aback and didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows used to belong to the Crimson League. They were only kicked out because the Holy Lord of Shadows went missing previously. Now that she is back, it¡¯s only natural that they return to the Crimson League,¡± another elder said.


    Elder Cong¡¯s face froze as he nced at the elders. He suddenly realized that none of them were shocked by the battle with the Crimson League.


    It was as though¡­


    They had already expected this to happen.


    Elder Cong¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. He suddenly recalled how two days before the attack, the n Master had ordered the youths who were still cultivating back to the main residence. He had also ordered the more capable man under Elder Cong to return as well, leaving behind only the weaker youths.


    He hadn¡¯t thought much about it initially but now¡­


    He suddenly thought of something¡­


    Could it be¡­


    He had ordered the powerful people to return as he knew that the Temple of Shadows had joined the Crimson League and that they were going to attack soon?


    Just as he was worrying over this, the n Master spoke up once again.


    ¡°Elder Cong, since you fought with the Crimson League, I want you to report on their troop¡¯s strength.¡±


    His heart sank as he heard this.


    So¡­


    He was a pawn used to test out the Crimson League¡¯s strength.


    Even though he had finally figured this out, he did not dare show any signs of dissatisfaction and spilled everything to the n Master.


    The n Master frowned as he finished his recount.


    ¡°The Crimson League sent so many soldiers to the Central Maind?¡±

 Chapter 2033 - Chaos (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2033: Chaos (1)</h2>


    Elder Cong didn¡¯t dare hide anything and spilled all the information. ¡°The Crimson League demanded that we hand over all our Spirit of Chaos fragments¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The n Master¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°So the Crimson League is interested in the fragments as well?¡± an Elder asked in surprise.


    One of the Elders spoke up. ¡°The Spirit of Chaos fragments are extremely rare. Since they are from the Second Domain, it makes sense that they are interested in it and would exin why they are suddenly attacking us.¡±


    ¡°It seems like Elder Mo was right.¡±


    The Elders started discussing among themselves. They had already decided among themselves that the Crimson League was there for the Spirit of Chaos fragments and that the Netherworld Ring had just been an excuse.


    Little did they know that¡­


    The instigator of all this was Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Elder Mo, you were right about all of this but the only reason it has blown up so much is because you were ipetent in the first ce,¡± an Elder who disliked Elder Mo said.


    Elder Mo¡¯s face darkened instantly and he looked at You Qiong standing by his side. You Qiong¡¯s heart trembled as he looked to the ground.


    The n Master looked at everyone in the main hall and spoke after a while. ¡°I want everyone to increase the speed of catching the demon cubs and ask the youths that are still out to move. This is not the time to go against the Crimson League.¡±


    The Elders¡¯ all looked dissatisfied at the n Master¡¯s orders for them to avoid battle.


    It was an important time for the rise of the Ancient You n and running away from the battle now would mean huge losses for them.


    ¡°I will be leaving for a few days. If you have matters you wish to discuss, it can wait until I return.¡± With that order made, the n Master turned and left.


    With that said and decided, the Elders all turned and left as well. You Qiong seized this opportunity to hide in an area without anyone and contact Ye Qingtang. He then told her everything that had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Ancient You n is starting to shift their forces?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case based on what the n Master said.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where they are going?¡± Ye Qingtang knew that the ce they were moving to would definitely be hiding something important.


    Perhaps¡­


    Little You Yun was there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ the n Master was vague about it and the other Elders have never mentioned it before either¡­.¡± He suddenly sensed someone approaching and quickly hid the voice transmission stone, turning around as though nothing was happening.


    Elder Mo was staring at You Qiong with a dark expression. You Qiong could feel that something was amiss.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang was waiting for You Qiong to continue his sentence when his voice was suddenly cut off.


    She suddenly heard a shrill scream from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Elder Mo, what are you doing?¡± You Qiong¡¯s terrified voice floated over from the stone.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart gave a heavy jolt.


    There was a sudden loud noise before all the sounds werepletely cut off, as though the stone had been broken in two.


    This was bad.


    You Qiong was in danger!


    Her brows furrowed together. Even though she had forced You Qiong to be a spy, she wouldn¡¯t just leave him to die since she had already made use of him.


    Not only that, she was even able to find out the Ancient You n¡¯s next move based on the information that he had provided.

 Chapter 2034 - Chaos (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2034: Chaos (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang wanted to look for Mi but bumped into Ling Yan as she walked out of the door.


    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± she asked.


    Ling Yan brushed past her and said, ¡°Will Miss Ye take me somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Ye Qingtang was slightly shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Ye Qingtang knew that he wouldn¡¯t ask her to bring him somewhere if there wasn¡¯t something going on. There had to be some special reason for this.


    ¡°The Hall of Gloom,¡± he said.


    Hall of Gloom?


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback. That ce didn¡¯t hold any good memories for her.


    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you go,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile, clearly not at all in a rush to reveal the answer.


    Ye Qingtang red at him. She really wanted to smack him sometimes. But she wasted no time and brought him to the Hall of Gloom immediately.


    The Hall of Gloom was shrouded in darkness, with only a singlemp lighting it.


    ¡°Why did you want toe here?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Could Miss Ye please open the Pagoda of the Dead for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang kept silent.


    <em>What exactly did Ling Yan have up his sleeves?</em>


    She had no idea what Ling Yan was thinking of doing but flew up to retrieve themp.


    The Hall of Gloom suddenly started shaking as she took themp.


    With a mighty quake, ck fumes of death suddenly spurted out from the huge skeleton¡¯s mouth that was carved on the ground. The endless fumes of death entwined to form a mirage of the Pagoda of the Dead. An altar suddenly appeared at the top of the pagoda.


    ¡°I see Miss Ye is already familiar with everything in the Temple of Shadows.¡± Ling Yan smiled as he saw how Ye Qingtang opened the Pagoda of the Dead so easily.


    Her mouth twitched.


    <em>How could she not be familiar?</em>


    She had a deep impression of the first time Lady Ghost had opened the Pagoda of the Dead.


    ¡°What do you want to do? You¡¯re not asking me to pay respects to the dead now, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Miss Ye, please follow me into the pagoda.¡± Without revealing much, Ling Yan continued into the pagoda.


    Annoyed, she grabbed Ling Yan¡¯s wrist and flew up to the top of the Pagoda of the Dead.


    ¡°Miss Ye is so powerful,¡± Ling Yan said with augh.


    She felt like killing him right now.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to tell me what you n on doing, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself anymore.¡±


    She would end him with a p.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you have some unique interests. It¡¯s way too cold here but you can lose control all you want when we¡¯re in your room,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Would it be toote if she threw him down now?


    Sensing her murderous intent, he quickly changed the topic and looked at the altar on top of the pagoda.


    Many years had passed since peoplest visited the altar and it was covered in gray dust. Ling Yan raised his hands to brush it off. After he wiped the dust off, she realized that there was a circle on top of the altar with inscriptions of the Undead n around it.


    Ye Qingtang had been in a hurry the first time she had been there and had not noticed the inscriptions.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked in curiosity.

 Chapter 2035 - Chaos (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2035: Chaos (3)</h2>


    Ling Yan smiled slightly and suddenly stretched his fingers out. He stuck them into the five crevices of the circle and turned it.


    There was a loud crack.


    The huge altar started vibrating and a huge fissure appeared on it. As the crack widened, a pir ascended from it. Gray smoke started gushing out and gradually took on a form.


    Within the pir was a gray vessel.


    It seemed like the vessel had been there for quite some time now and they couldn¡¯t make out what it was made of.


    ¡°The Spirit of Chaos has been broken down into many fragments. If you want to recast it, it¡¯s not as simple as just collecting all the fragments¡­¡± Ling Yan looked at the gray vessel with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°When the Spirit of Chaos first appeared, it was encased in a gray vessel. When it was shattered into fragments, the vessel was split into two as well, with one piece guarded by the powerful Domain Monarch¡¯s family n and the other by another strong Ancient n. But that family n gradually weakened as thousands of years passed and their piece of the vessel fell into the hands of the Holy Lord of Shadows¡­¡±


    ¡°So this is the vessel that was carrying the Spirit of Chaos?¡± Ye Qingtang stared in doubt at the unassuming gray vessels in front of her.


    Ling Yan nodded.


    ¡°The Ancient You n will need at least one of the vessels if they want to rebuild the Spirit of Chaos, which is why the Jiang family was one of their main targets. They not only wanted their Spirit of Chaos fragments, but also one half of the vessel.¡±


    ¡°They can recast the Spirit of Chaos as long as they put the fragments into one half of the vessel.¡±


    Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang as he said this. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss Ye have quite a few fragments on hand as well? You can try if you wish.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan and opened her space ring. She took out the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos she had and ced them in the gray vessel.


    The gray fragments suddenly started shining as they dropped inside. The light enveloped the fragments as they floated on top of the vessel and stopped moving after a while.


    A strange look crossed her face as she sensed a strong powering from within the light.


    ¡°This is the only way the Spirit of Chaos fragments can be recast into the actual thing. I know that Miss Ye wants to hand the Spirit of Chaos over to the Crimson League and this makes it easier. Since they don¡¯t know how to rebuild it, you can just tell them how to¡­¡± Ling Yan said as he smiled at her.


    ¡°As long as I gather all the fragments and put them in here, I can recast the Spirit of Chaos?¡± she said.


    Ling Yan pondered for a moment before speaking up. ¡°That might not be the case. Even after cing all the fragments into the vessel, you have to wait 7749 days for it to be recast.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded her head in understanding but her expression turnedplicated as she looked at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Ling Yan, is there anything under the sun that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    There were probably only a handful of Elders from the Ancient ns who knew how to recast the Spirit of Chaos but Ling Yan knew the steps exactly.

 Chapter 2036 - Chaos (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2036: Chaos (4)</h2>


    Ling Yan looked at her. Under the light, he could see himself reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Ye. You don¡¯t have to know how much I know. All you need to know is that no matter what, I will always be on your side.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked surprised as she gazed at him in the dim light. In terms of his looks, he really was the most beautiful person she had ever seen in her life.


    She never cared about a person¡¯s look but Ling Yan looked especially beautiful today.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do if you keep looking at me like this,¡± he said with a lightugh.


    She was jolted back to reality by his words.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± she asked as she twisted her lips.


    Ling Yan covered his mouth and rocked with silentughter.


    Ye Qingtang quickly looked away to dispel those thoughts from her mind. Taking the Spirit of Chaos fragments from her space ring, she ced them into the vessel.


    Every fragment she ced in the vessel would shine with light, then float up to merge with the other fragments. The scattered fragments gradually formed an iplete hemisphere.


    She realized after cing all the fragments in the vessel that a few pieces were lying inside it.


    They were neither shining nor floating up and did not look any different from what they had been.


    ¡°Are these few fragments¡­ spoiled?¡± she asked curiously.


    Ling Yan looked at the fragments and took them out of the container before taking Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand smoothly and cing the fragments in her palm.


    ¡°These fragments are fake.¡±


    ¡°Fake?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Ling Yan smiled and said, ¡°When the Spirit of Chaos was shattered, the fragments were indeed divided up among the Ancient ns. But there were many ns in the Central Maind and not everyone managed to get their hands on a fragment. Furthermore, it has been a long time since the fragments first appeared. In that time, many ns have disappeared and their fragments have either ended up in the clutches of the other ns or other forces¡­


    ¡°There are even some ns with two to three fragments and some of them have used these fragments in exchange for favors. In order not to stir up suspicion, they created fake fragments.¡±


    ¡°If those fragments were fake, why didn¡¯t they just confess to the Ancient You n?¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t understand why they hadn¡¯t just confessed that their fragments were fake and spared themselves the ughter that was happening because of the fragments.


    But she arrived at the answer as soon as the words were out of her mouth.


    This was the same as how she had used a fake Netherworld Ring to provoke the Crimson League¡­


    Even if they confessed that their fragments were fake and handed them over to the Ancient You n, the n might not have believed them. They would rather kill off thousands of them than spare a single person.


    ¡°I see that Miss Ye understands as well,¡± Ling Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that they can differentiate between the real and fake fragments without the vessel. The Spirit of Chaos fragments don¡¯t emit any energy after all.¡±

 Chapter 2037 - Return (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2037: Return (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang knew perfectly well that the Ancient You n wouldn¡¯t have let a single one of them off regardless of whether their fragments were real or not.


    A thought hit her suddenly.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows had a fragment of the Spirit of Chaos which she brought with her when she left. I¡¯ve searched the entire temple but have yet to find it. Do you think it was real or fake¡­¡±


    Ling Yanughed and said, ¡°The Ancient n that the Holy Lord of Shadows took the fragment from had already fallen a long time ago. What do you think?¡±


    She stayed silent.


    Since the Ancient n used to exchange the fragments for favors, an Ancient n that was on the decline would already have given it up a long time ago¡­


    Even though the Spirit of Chaos was extremely powerful, there was no use holding on to just its fragments. To some of the Ancient ns, the prosperity of their n was more important than the useless fragments¡­


    ¡°So that means that the Crimson League has a good chance of recasting the Spirit of Chaos?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s was feeling extremely conflicted right now¡­


    She had agreed so readily to help the Crimson League obtain all the fragments in the first ce as she had thought that the Holy Lord of Shadows had taken a piece with her. If that was so, there was no way to recast the Spirit of Chaos.


    But now¡­


    That might not be the case.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Aren¡¯t youpletely uninterested in the Spirit of Chaos?¡± Ling Yan said reassuringly.


    After another thought, Ye Qingtang agreed that she harbored no interest in the Spirit of Chaos at all. Her only goal was to rescue little You Yun and free the lives of everyone in the First Maind.


    A wave of relief washed over her as she thought of this. She flew down with Ling Yan and ced themp back where it was.


    But she had to admit that the way the Holy Lord of Shadows had hidden the vessel within the altar was ingenious. No one would know it was there if they didn¡¯t know where to look.


    However¡­


    <em>How did Ling Yan know about it?</em>


    She looked at him with a strange expression.


    He sensed her gaze and his smile widened.


    ¡°Holy Lord.¡±


    She was extremely confused. Why was he suddenly calling her the Holy Lord?


    ¡°The day has turned to night¡­ Holy Lord, if you have needs, we can return to your room¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    <em>What was he saying?</em>


    <em>Could he speak properly for once!</em>


    She was still in a state of confusion when out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Lady Ghost with a group of patrolling Undead n soldiers.


    They were looking ambiguously at both of them.


    She suddenly realized that they were in a corner, with Ling Yan standing on the inside. From Lady Ghost¡¯s point of view, it looked like Ye Qingtang had forced Ling Yan into the corner¡­


    <em>Along with what he had just said¡­</em>


    <em>Her reputation waspletely tarnished!</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± she said harshly as their whispers reached her years. Not allowing him to speak any further, she quickly dragged him away.


    Who knew what words mighte out of his mouth if they continued staying there!


    Lady Ghost watched as Ye Qingtang brought her ¡®male pet¡¯ back into her room, with an ambiguous smile on her face. Feeling Lady Ghost¡¯s knowing gaze on her, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace.


    <em>Would someone deal with this rascal for her!</em>

 Chapter 2038 - Return (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2038: Return (2)</h2>


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t enter Ye Qingtang¡¯s room and was instead forced back into his room.


    The little azure dragon looked calmly at him being thrown back into his room.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be beaten to death one day,¡± it said coldly.


    Ling Yan looked at it without saying a word.


    The little azure dragon continued, ¡°Ye Qingtang is never going to want to see your face again if she finds out what you have nned.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change my face then,¡± he said with a smile.


    The little azure dragon could feel a headacheing on.


    ¡°Ling Yan, I really can¡¯t read you at all. Ie from the azure dragon n and can be considered rather intelligent, which is why I¡¯ve been able to predict your ns up to three steps ahead. But beyond that, I really have no idea what you¡¯re nning.¡±


    Ling Yan took off his coat and leanedzily on his chair. He rested his face on one hand and gazed at the perplexed little azure dragon.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when it happens.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang went to find Mi and brought him to the Hall of Gloom to show him the vessel. All that was left was to take the rest of the fragments from the Ancient You n.


    She gave him a suggestion.


    ¡°The Ancient You n has been sending the youths to gather the fragments. I managed to obtain a few from the space rings after defeating them previously. Since this is the case, why not just defeat all their forces so we can gather the fragments more quickly?¡± Ye Qingtang said, pretending to be serious.


    But she had her own motives for doing this.


    She had to determine Little You Yun¡¯s location and find You Qiong. Her conversation with him had been cut off thest time they talked and she felt extremely uneasy about it. But he had not told her his location so she had no way of rescuing him quickly even if she wanted to.


    It would be faster to destroy the Ancient You n¡¯s forces to look for him rather than look around aimlessly!


    Since the Crimson League¡¯s goal was to obtain all the fragments, they naturally had no issue with her suggestion.


    The Crimson League and Temple of Shadows quickly joined forces to attack the Ancient You n.


    The Ancient You n had been on the rise previously and had been arrogantly unting their might, which had led to the location of their forces being revealed.


    Riding on Ming Di, Ye Qingtang swept away the Ancient You n¡¯s forces along with the Crimson League. Like this, the situation on the Central Maind was quickly reversed.


    Those who had chosen to follow the Ancient You n because of their might were all suffering now.


    They had been the loyal dogs of the Ancient You n and had wreaked much havoc for them. But now the Ancient You n couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, let alone them¡­


    But as they got rid of the Ancient You n¡¯s forces, Ye Qingtang realized that they had been hiding their forces. Even after defeating many of their strongholds, they had yet toe across important people. They had not encountered many of the youths as well.


    The Ancient ns all cheered as they saw the Ancient You n¡¯s forces fall one by one. They were extremely grateful to Ye Qingtang and the Temple of Shadows.


    But Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t be happy at all. She still had no idea where You Qiong was and Ning Luo hadn¡¯t been able to sense You Yun at the locations they had been as well.


    Even though she was the one who had started this, it was beginning to feel like a losing battle.


    But this was all interrupted by You Qiong¡¯s new information.


    ¡°Holy Lord¡­.¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out of the voice transmission stone which had been silent for half a month.

 Chapter 2039 - Return (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2039: Return (3)</h2>


    You Qiong sounded extremely tired and weak but Ye Qingtang was relieved to hear his voice.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked.


    A bitterugh came from the voice transmission stone. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die so easily.¡±


    ¡°What happened that day?¡± she asked.


    You Qiong exined everything that happened that day to her.


    On that day, the n Master was extremely unhappy with Elder Mo. Even though he had not said it out loud, his attitude made it obvious.


    It was no surprise that Elder Mo had been in an even worse mood. The problem with the Crimson League had started from him. Even though they all thought that the Crimson League was merely using that as an excuse, Elder Mo was the one who had given them the opportunity to do so after all.


    There was no way he could argue back at them, so he could only vent his anger on You Qiong. Since You Qiong was the one who had informed him of the situation, Elder Mo had beaten him up severely before leaving.


    While Elder Mo wasn¡¯t going to kill him, he wasn¡¯t going to let him go as well. He nned to let You Qiong take the fall for all his problems.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to worry for his life until he came back.


    ¡°Where are you now? Don¡¯t worry, I will be sure to save you.¡± Ye Qingtang breathed a sigh of relief after learning that his life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    You Qiong was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I was brought with them to a certain ce. It seems to be at the Winter Canyon in the west region and they seem to be converging with the other forces here. They will be here for another two days¡­¡±


    The Winter Canyon?


    Ye Qingtang frowned slowly.


    The Winter Canyon was in a rather remote ce and legend stated that great demons were once stationed there. Humans rarely approached the ce.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s power was mostly concentrated in the east. If You Qiong had not informed her of this, she would never have thought that they still had power in the west.


    ¡°Alright. Please hang in there. I will be sure to save you,¡± she said.


    There was somemotion on You Qiong¡¯s side and their connection was suddenly cut off.


    Since she had just received this critical information, Ye Qingtang prepared to leave soon after.


    ¡­


    In the Winter Canyon, the Ancient You n troops had set up camp under flickering mes.


    You Qiong was locked up in a huge metal cage and looked extremely frail. His entire body was covered in wounds and he seemed to be on hisst legs.


    Putting away the voice transmission stone carefully, hey on the cold ground without moving. His gaze trailed silently towards the cage by his side.


    The cage was stuffed full of bloody bodies.


    They were all demon cubs. Their pelts had all been stripped off and their raw skin was exposed to the cold, cruel air. Just a light touch brought them great pain.


    But the cubs whose voices were long hoarse from shouting were already numb to all of this. They were covered in ayer of powder which helped stop their bleeding and allowed them to breathe.


    You Qiong had been kept with them these few days and all he smelled was blood mixed in with medicine. He had personally witnessed these cubs being skinned alive before they were thrown into the cells.


    Those poor, naive cubs could only stare at their pelts in fear¡­

 Chapter 2040 - Return (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2040: Return (4)</h2>


    Having grown up in the Ancient You n, You Qiong was no stranger to their ways. But now that he was witnessing this from the other side, he waspletely horrified at their methods.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of what Ye Qingtang had said.


    She had said that she was going to rescue him.


    Howughable.


    He was her pawn after all and had lost all use after being discarded by the Ancient You n. She would be mad toe and save this useless pawn.


    Having witnessed so much of the Ancient You n¡¯s cruel methods, he felt that her words were just tofort her alone.


    ¡°Bring them out.¡± A few Ancient You n soldiers walked in and grabbed a few bloody cubs from the cage.


    The demon cubs started struggling in a frenzy as they dug their blood-stained ws into the ground, but were still dragged out by force. Long w marks dragged behind them on the ground.


    A few cubs would be dragged off each day and those who left never returned.


    You Qiong stood up and saw the cubs being brought over to the campfire where Elder Mo forced glowing orbs down their throats.


    The light illuminated them from the inside.


    After that, the cubs were thrown to the ground where they struggled in pain as though they were about to die. They twitched on the ground for a long time as the light enveloped their body.


    Several youths from the Ancient You n came out from the tents. Their eyes shone silver as they gazed at the glowing cubs hungrily, and they pounced on them as though they were food.


    You Qiong could hear as clear as day the anguished cries of the demon cubs.


    They could only look on as their flesh was torn from their bodies by the youths right in front of their eyes and they were eaten alive.


    The youths looked like feral beasts.


    And the demon cubs were alive throughout the entire ordeal.


    They were devoured until all that remained was blood-stained bones, which were thrown into the huge pot on the fire to be made into soup, which the Ancient You n people drank as they chatted around the campfire.


    You Qiong felt extremely nauseous when he saw this. Fortunately for him, Elder Mo hated him. The most he did was search for him on some days, and he had never shared the demon bone soup before.


    He could tell that the soup was precious, and ordinary members of the n were only spared a scarce amount.


    How deplorable¡­


    He looked at the cage full of demon cubs.


    Seeing their own kind being devoured alive for them was just like looking into their future. They were all just waiting to suffer the same fate. Some of them had already gone mad from the fear but no one cared whether they were sane or not.


    They only cared for their flesh.


    It was only now that You Qiong realized why the Ancient You n had been capturing so many demon cubs¡­


    He had been cruelly awoken to reality after many days of not knowing the truth.


    Lifting his eyes once again, it was only to be greeted by the furious face of Elder Mo, who was looking at him. He had a whip in his hands.


    It was stained with blood that You Qiong knew belonged to him.

 Chapter 2041 - Slaughter (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2041: ughter (1)</h2>


    Elder Mo whipped You Qiong harshly with the whip but was unhappy when he showed no reaction at all.


    ¡°I allowed you back into the Ancient You n that day after seeing how pitiful you were. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring such misfortune.¡± Elder Mo gazed at You Qiong¡¯s bloodied face. He had no idea what he used to look like.


    You Qiong didn¡¯t stir at all.


    Elder Mo was not about to let him go this easily and was about to whip him again when there was amotion from within the camp.


    Furrowing his brows, he abandoned You Qiong to go check out the situation.


    He froze when he saw the scene.


    The great Ming Di soared in the sky with a figure on his head. Behind him were over ten flying mounts, and behind those were a group of alien race figures.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Elder Mo looked at the silhouette in the sky with widened eyes as a sense of foreboding overtook him.


    Likewise, the other members of the Ancient You n ran out of the camp. The two elders and wardens with Elder Mo ran out as well.


    ¡°The Holy Lord of Shadows¡­ what is she doing here?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    The road to the west region that the Ancient You n had taken was extremely obscure. Only the Elders and those higher knew of it and anyone outside did not know the path.


    ¡°Elder Mo, we meet again.¡± Ye Qingtang looked down at him as she stood against the wind.


    Elder Mo¡¯s face was extremely dark.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯re just riding the coattails of the Crimson League!¡± he snapped.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ So what?¡± Her mouth under the mask curved slightly.


    Elder Mo was inmed by her words. He had never met a more shameless person!


    ¡°Elder Mo, surrender if you don¡¯t wish to die, and hand over all the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos you have on hand. Maybe then I¡¯ll consider sparing your lives,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Elder Mo said with a coldugh, but he was internally calcting the difference in strength between them.


    They had three troops as well as over a hundred powerful youths with them right now. If they just went by numbers, Ye Qingtang¡¯s side did not hold any advantage.


    Perhaps they had a chance after all!


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re choosing the hard way then,¡± she said as she raised a hand, signaling for the Crimson League to attack.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Elder Mo ordered.


    Both sides shed in an instant.


    The number of Ancient You n youths and alien race people that Ye Qingtang had brought numbered roughly the same and they began fighting with each other.


    But the Ancient You n had thousands of other people on their side who rushed towards the battle as well. Narrowing her eyes, Ye Qingtang gestured for Ming Di to rush forward with the flying mounts.


    A dragon¡¯s roar tore through the sky.


    Ming Di flew downwards as he breathed hot air on all of them. The heatwave incinerated anyone who came in contact with it.


    The Elders and warden rushed into the battle as well. They brought with them two youths as they rushed towards Ye Qingtang. She leaped off Ming Di as he swiped his tail at the two approaching youths.

 Chapter 2042 - Slaughter (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2042: ughter (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang turned into a ray of light and ck mes appeared in her palms the moment she hit the ground.


    Within seconds the mes turned into a ck sword. She swung it around the head of an Ancient You n warden and he copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, we¡¯ll fight to the death with you!¡± Elder Mo roared as he raised his hands at her.


    Quickly dogdging how blow, she hid her surprise. To think that his power was already at the Paragon Fifth Heavenly Venerate level?


    She had her own ns and didn¡¯t want to face off with Elder Mo right now. She flew over him and sliced another warden in two. An uneasy feeling grew from within as Elder Mo saw two people dying right in front of him.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s power had long surpassed the Holy Venerate level. Even if the Elders worked together to fight her, it would be difficult. He had struck out in anger just now but now that he had calmed down, he was fearful of her powers.


    Little did they know that¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s current power was three levels lower than Elder Mo¡¯s. But just her reputation was enough to make them hesitate.


    On the other side of the battle, the two youths couldn¡¯t hold out against Ming Di for long and were quickly squashed into meat pancakes.


    Ming Di quickly flew over to Ye Qingtang, imposing as a mountain behind her. His shadow gave Elder Mo and the rest of them a great sense of oppression.


    ¡°I can give all of you one chance.¡± Ye Qingtang withdrew her mes and stared at the ashen-faced Elders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you if you can defeat Ming Di,¡± she said lightly.


    They rejoiced when they heard that. Even though it was said that Ming Di¡¯s strength was as great as the Holy Lord of Shadows, the pressure that the Holy Lord gave them was far greater.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words gave them a ray of hope. Even though they couldn¡¯t defeat the Holy Lord of Shadows, they might have a chance against Ming Di.


    They might stand a chance at winning.


    Ye Qingtang secretly sighed with relief as she saw their reactions. She could probably defeat Elder Mo if she used all her strength but there was no way she could win against all of the Elders.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t the real Holy Lord of Shadows.


    But Ming Di was the real thing.


    She didn¡¯t want to fight in front of so many alien race people from the Crimson League in case they saw through her. Furthermore, if Ming Di realized that she was a fake¡­


    She would be doomed.


    ¡°Stop wasting time. Make sure to attack all at once!¡± Ming Di said, his blood boiling. Ever since the Crimson League joined them, he had had to divide his kills with them.


    Over the past few battles, he hadn¡¯t been able to kill to his satisfaction at all. He was going to kill as many as he liked today!


    Elder Mo and the rest looked at each other and all rushed towards Ming Di.


    With an almighty roar, Ming Di turned to face them.


    The skies and earth were torn apart as the shockwaves rippled through the area. The entire canyon shook as boulders shattered and fell from the cliffs!

 Chapter 2043 - Slaughter (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2043: ughter (3)</h2>


    Roar after roar erupted from the canyon.


    You Qiong picked himself up pathetically in the cage and gripped the bars tightly as he looked towards the battle.


    ¡°How¡­¡± His eyes widened as he looked at the fight and the golden-masked Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    She had reallye¡­


    Why would she do that for someone as useless as he was?


    It was true he had never believed she would fulfill her words. He had never confessed that he betrayed the Ancient You n as well since he knew what they did to traitors.


    That would definitely be a hundred times more painful than this.


    In fact, he had already prepared himself for death and never thought that¡­


    Her arrival had caused him topletely challenge his outlook on the world.


    No one in the Ancient You n would ever care for a worthless scrap like him.


    A smile suddenly appeared on tortured lips, then he startedughing even as it tore at the wound on his face.


    ¡­


    Back on the battlefield, Elder Mo and the rest were no match for Ming Di at all.


    Even though they had been cultivated by the Spiritual Abode, they were unable to ascend too many realms due to their own bodies. They weren¡¯t even as strong as the youths.


    Wasting no time, Ming Di quickly stomped one of the Elders to death while another Elder was already on the verge of death. One of Elder Mo¡¯s feet was already broken by Ming Di¡¯s tail and hey on the ground in a pathetic heap.


    Just as Ming Di was about to finish him off, Ye Qingtang stopped him.


    ¡°Spare him. I need him.¡±


    Even though Ming Di wasn¡¯t pleased to hear this, he realized that the battle between the alien races and the youths was not over, so he quickly plunged into the fight to vent his insatiable need to kill.


    Elder Mo was at aplete and utter loss and could only watch as Ye Qingtang walked towards him. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw one of the Elders draw hisst breath. He could feel a sense of fear that he had never felt before engulf him.


    ¡°Holy Lord¡­.please¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± He threw away all his pride as a n Elder in the face of death and started begging for his life.


    ¡°Where is You Qiong?¡± she asked.


    Elder Mo froze, not knowing how she knew You Qiong.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s in the cages at the camp.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to mess around and quickly pointed to the tent where You Qiong was.


    Ye Qingtang nced at where he pointed, grabbed him by the head, and flew over to the tent.


    The stench of blood and medicine assaulted her the moment she entered, causing her to frown. Her eyes swept over the area and what she saw made her blood freeze.


    A group of skinned demon cubsy trembling in a dark cage, blood running all over the floor as the stench of blood filled the air. It was a scene from the depths of hell.


    ¡°The humble You Qiong greets the Holy Lord!¡± A feeble voice entered her ears and brought her back to reality. She turned to look in the direction of the voice and saw a blood-covered You Qiong kneeling on the ground, greeting her.


    The humble You Qiong? Greets the Holy Lord?


    Elder Mo red at him furiously as he heard those words.


    ¡°You! So you were working under the Holy Lord of Shadows! You were the one who betrayed the Ancient You n!¡±

 Chapter 2044 - Spiritual Abode

    <h2>Chapter 2044: Spiritual Abode</h2>


    You Qiong looked calmly at the seething Elder Mo.


    Elder Mo shivered when You Qiong looked at him, as everything that didn¡¯t add up previously flooded into his mind.


    <em>Hadn¡¯t they robbed the Temple of Shadows based on his information?</em>


    <em>And after that¡­</em>


    He was the one who had volunteered to go to the Temple of Shadows to beg the Crimson League for mercy as well¡­


    So the Holy Lord of Shadows had been orchestrating this from behind the shadows all this time!


    ¡°You Qiong, you!¡± Elder Mo yelled. He hadn¡¯t expected a dog he had kept by his side to bite him.


    But he was stomped to the ground by Ye Qingtang before he could keep cursing at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him being loyal to me?¡± She looked coldly at Elder Mo on the ground, who was sweating coldly.


    After all, his life was in her hands right now and he didn¡¯t darein anymore. He could only lower his head silently.


    She ignored him. He was only being left alive so that she could question him.


    She broke the lock with her hands and handed several healing elixirs to You Qiong. Taking the elixirs, he was finally able to calm himself slightly.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the terrified demon cubs. Even though she had already heard of their plight from You Qiong, it was still difficult for her to see it herself.


    Without saying a word, she freed them all from their cell.


    The demon cubs were all scared out of their wits. During this time, they had seen the human race kill their parents, eat their friends and skin them alive. Their fear towards the human race had reached a peak.


    They couldn¡¯t suppress the fear in their hearts even though they were facing Ye Qingtang. But they were rather dependent on You Qiong, who had shared some of his food with them out of pity.


    ¡°Stay here and take care of them,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she handed more medicine to him.


    He took the medication from her.


    She looked at his battered face, which was barely recognizable. She had originally nned to make him a mask after bringing him back to the temple so that Mi would not recognize him.


    After all, she had killed him right in front of Mi.


    But it seemed that that wouldn¡¯t be necessary anymore.


    Ming Di and the rest had alreadypletely wiped out the Ancient You n youths when she left the camp, so she threw Elder Mo over to him to monitor. She then asked them to take away their space rings and look for other items they could take.


    Soon enough, there were people reporting to her about a unique item in one of the tents. They wanted her to look at it as they were unsure of what it was.


    She noticed that Elder Mo¡¯s expression changed when they pointed to the tent.


    <em>Was it something important?</em>


    She immediately headed over.


    In the tent was a huge Fire Tripod.


    Rays of light were shining through it. It felt extremely familiar to her but she couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked Elder Mo frostily.

 Chapter 2045 - Spiritual Abode (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2045: Spiritual Abode (2)</h2>


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± Elder Mo was acting strange and his eyes were darting around.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes narrowed and she gave Ming Di a look. He raised one w and pierced it through Elder Mo¡¯s shoulder.


    Elder Mo screamed terribly as he turned pale and started trembling from the pain.


    ¡°The next thing I pierce through is going to be your heart if you don¡¯t reply,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Elder Mo panted and he didn¡¯t dare keep anything from them.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s¡­ the Spiritual¡­ Spiritual Abode¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she heard those two words.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she forced herself to stay calm as she asked him.


    Terrified of being killed by Ming Di, Elder Mo spilled everything. ¡°A while ago, we brought back a girl from the First Maind. She had a Spiritual Abode and my n Master knew that that would help to raise our power, so he let her cultivate her Spiritual Abode for us to absorb¡­¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t just for the Spiritual Abode itself. They realized they could achieve even better effects if they cultivated themselves under the influence of the Spiritual Abode.


    That girl was extremely important to the Ancient You n and they didn¡¯t want anyone else to know her whereabouts, which was why they hid her in a secret location in the west region. No one other than the n Master and a few Elders knew her location.


    The power from the Spiritual Abode that the little girl had cultivated was ced in a special Fire Tripod and sent to various groups of the Ancient You n for them to cultivate their strength.


    ¡°And what about the demon cubs?¡± she asked.


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t dare hide any information from them and said, ¡°While the power of the Spiritual Abode is great and could help us strengthen ourselves, it brought great risks as well. The demon cubs are much stronger than us, so we use them as a vessel to transfer power. We get them to absorb the power first before we eat their flesh¡­¡±


    The power of the Spiritual Abode became a lot gentler after being refined in the demon cubs¡¯ bodies and the Ancient You n members didn¡¯t have to worry about exploding.


    Once they hade under the influence of the gentler Spiritual Abode power, they could then head to where the Spiritual Abode was to cultivate themselves for maximum efficacy.


    Of course, the absorption of power was dependent on age and talent as well. The amount of power that Elder Mo and the other Elders, who were already rather old, was a lot less than the youths.


    They had skinned the demon cubs so that they could absorb the Spiritual Abode better.


    All this was just to strengthen the Ancient You n.


    Everyone else were victims.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. What Elder Mo had said wasn¡¯t far from what she had guessed but hearing it from his mouth still made her shudder.


    ¡°Where is that girl?¡± she finally asked after regaining herposure.


    She just wanted to know where little You Yun was!


    ¡°At the edge of the west region¡­ I¡­I¡¯ve never been there. This is my first time here,¡± Elder Mo said carefully.


    There were many Elders in the Ancient You n, and Elder Mo was not one of the more important ones. It was only because the other Elders were busy cultivating at the Spiritual Abode that he was left in charge of the main forces.

 Chapter 2046 - Spiritual Abode (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2046: Spiritual Abode (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as Ming Di prepared to attack again.


    Elder Mo quickly spoke up, ¡°But I have a map. I can give it to you.¡±


    He took out the map hurriedly and handed it over to her.


    She nced at it and called You Qiong over to check for anything amiss.


    ¡°This is a map that the Ancient You n uses. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with it,¡± he said.


    It was only then that Ye Qingtang could rx. She memorized the map and handed it over to one of the alien race people.


    ¡°Bring this back to the temple and hand it to Mi. Tell him that if nothing is wrong, the main forces of the Ancient You n should be here. He should hurry over there with his men if he wants the rest of the Spirit of Chaos fragments,¡± she said.


    The alien race person took the map and looked apprehensively at her.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be telling Mi this personally?


    You Qiong was curious as well. ¡°Holy Lord, you¡­ You can¡¯t be thinking¡­¡±


    She nodded slightly.


    She had to check this ce out. Fortunately, she had brought Ning Luo along this time, even though his principle had not changed. He only wanted to find You Yun and all other matters were inconsequential to him, which was why he would not lift a finger in battle.


    So she would leave soon with Ning Luo to check whether Little You Yun was there.


    The ce was shrouded in secrecy and no one knew what happened there. If Little You Yun was truly there, she had to prevent them from secretly moving her once another battle started. It was going to be difficult to find her if they moved her again.


    So she wanted to confirm the location and find little You Yun as soon as possible.


    Once she had given all the orders, she was about to leave with Ning Luo when You Qiong spoke up.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please allow me to go with you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang froze as she looked at the injured You Qiong. A strange look shed past her eyes.


    You Qiong said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Ancient You n after all. If you trust me, it will be more convenient if you bring me along.¡±


    In the past, he had been someone who would do anything to save his own skin but he had a change of heart after being rescued by Ye Qingtang.


    He used to think that the saying ¡®a gentleman would die for his greatest friend¡¯ was a joke, but he was finally experiencing it today.


    ¡°But you¡¯re hurt,¡± she was worried, but not about his betrayal.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. This is just a flesh wound and I¡¯m feeling much better after using your medication.¡±


    After thinking about it for a moment, she nodded.


    Elder Mo wanted nothing more than for them to forget his presence but Ye Qingtang handed You Qiong a sword after thinking about something.


    He immediately understood her intentions.


    Elder Mo had exhausted his use here.


    ¡°You¡­ You Qiong¡­ you¡­ please don¡¯t kill me,¡± he pleaded desperately as he started to panic.


    He would never have imagined that he would one day be in this position¡­


    Without a change in his expression, You Qiong whipped the sword around and sliced his neck. A smile was on his face as he watched Elder Mo copse to the ground.


    With Ning Luo and You Qiong in hand, Ye Qingtang began her search for Little You Yun.


    Meanwhile, the alien race people collected the demon cubs and headed back to the Temple of Shadows with the map.

 Chapter 2047 - Underground World (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2047: Underground World (1)</h2>


    The Ancient You n had kept their powers in the west region well-hidden. Ye Qingtang and You Qiong took a few days before they finally found the spot that was marked on the map.


    When they finally reached the exact location, all they saw was a stretch of mountains. There wasn¡¯t anyone from the Ancient You n at all.


    ¡°Is the map fake?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the stretch of mountains and her brows furrowed.


    ¡°No.¡± Ning Luo suddenly spoke.


    Ye Qingtang looked towards him and he just closed his eyes, seemingly feeling something.


    ¡°I can sense that¡­ Master is here.¡±


    Ning Luo opened his eyes. It has been a long since hest felt this way. The breath was weak, but he was certain that Little You Yun was somewhere around the area.


    He couldn¡¯t confirm where she was since the breath was too weak.


    Ning Luo¡¯s words made Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart flutter.


    On the other hand, You Qiong¡¯s gaze shifted around. A thought suddenly struck him.


    ¡°I think I know where the Ancient You n¡¯s men are now.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at You Qiong.


    You Qiong¡¯s facial injuries had started recovering since he started applying medicine to it. All that was left behind were gruesome-looking scars. At that moment, he had no time to exin anything to Ye Qingtang. He just leaped and flew onto the highest peak among the stretch of mountains.


    Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo followed right after him.


    As You Qiong stood on the peak, his eyes crinkled while looking in the direction of the sun.


    ¡°Back when I was still with the Ancient You n, they had a secret stronghold. It was only because of some ident that the n Master and elders decided to change the location. They considered various locations, and the west region was one of the options¡­¡±


    Ten thousand years ago, You Qiong was still the Great Elder of the Ancient You n. At his position, he was naturally involved in such confidential matters of the Ancient You n.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the location of the stronghold is right beneath that mountain.¡± You Qiong lifted his hand, pointing at the location right beneath the sun.


    The summit virtually had no presence as it hid among the other mountains. It wasn¡¯t noticeable at all.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ning Luo looked at You Qiong cautiously.


    You Qiong nodded. ¡°I talked to the n Master and the other elders about the change of location and I know that they considered the west region before.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. At that moment, Ning Luo wanted to fly towards that mountain but You Qiong stopped him.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ning Luo was perplexed.


    You Qiong turned to look at Ye Qingtang, sping his hands respectfully as he said, ¡°Holy Lord, you should not use ordinary ways if you want to find the Ancient You n¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient You n¡¯s stronghold should be hidden somewhere underground and all entrances will be heavily guarded. If you¡¯re nning to just barge inside, you will not be able to hide from them. You would expose yourself and not be able to find a thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at You Qiong.


    ¡°I¡­ certainly have ideas. I was originally from the Ancient You n after all. If I enter the ce, no one would suspect a thing. However, I would have to trouble the two of you to disguise yourselves before we head inside together.¡±

 Chapter 2048 - Underground World (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2048: Underground World (2)</h2>


    You Qiong had requested toe with them because of that.


    No one knew the Ancient You n better than him.


    Feeling that You Qiong¡¯s idea was a good one, Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo disguised their appearances. Ye Qingtang disguised as Elder Mo since she had already taken Elder Mo¡¯s space ring previously. On the other hand, Ning Luo disguised as one of the wardens under Elder Mo.


    ¡°Holy Lord, the Ancient You n has a strict grade system. Though Elder Mo is one of Ancient You n¡¯s elders, from what I know, he¡¯s not highly ranked. Most of the inner sect elders had already moved here long ago¡­¡± You Qiong briefly exined in case Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know about the Ancient You n¡¯s structure.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s elders had different grades. The inner sect elders were of higher rank, followed by elders in charge of legitive matters and martial arts.


    Ye Qingtang previously met those elders who were promoted at ater stage and were of lower rank.


    They would only have the opportunity toe into contact with the core members of the Ancient You n once they enter the west region. Ever since they had gained control of the Spiritual Abode, they had been cultivating and absorbing energy from the Spiritual Abode. Even You Qiong had no idea how powerful they had gotten.


    Above the elders were the n Elder and Grand Elder¡­


    The Ancient You n¡¯s Grand Elder and the Domain Monarch Founder were equally powerful and still remained powerful up until now.


    Now, the n Master was merely holding a temporary position in the Ancient You n. The ones truly controlling the Ancient You n were the n Elder and Grand Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lord, you have to be careful once we enter the Ancient You n.¡± You Qiong looked at Ye Qingtang with a serious expression.


    Ye Qingtang nodded, she certainly knew she had to keep her guard up.


    After making sure everything was clear for them, You Qiong took Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo to the entrance of the Ancient You n. Right beneath the barely noticeable summit was a discreet cave.


    They walked into the cave and weren¡¯t able to find anything even after walking for a long time. However, Ye Qingtang noticed the ground beneath them was a slope.


    Which meant that they were walking downwards, going underground.


    After a long journey, You Qiong noticed a huge stone door hidden deep inside the cave. The stone door was covered in moss, with Ye Qingtang noticing that the corners of the stone door were missing some moss.


    Looking at Ye Qingtang, You Qiong whispered, ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    With that, You Qiong walked in front and studied the totem on the door. He lifted his arm, pressing the door with a pattern. Right after he did that, the stone door opened, just like that.


    The Ancient You n¡¯s guards appeared fully armed behind the stone door. When they noticed the door was ajar, they looked at You Qiong and the others warily.


    They only put away their weapons when they saw Ye Qingtang, who was disguised as Elder Mo.


    ¡°Elder Mo.¡±


    With a domineering demeanor, Ye Qingtang nodded and walked through the stone door with You Qiong and Ning Luo.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes widened when she saw what was behind the stone door.

 Chapter 2049 - Underground World (3)

    Chapter 2049: Underground World (3)</h2>


    It was like a whole other world. The Ancient You n had dug an entire world into the ground and it was so vast that she couldn¡¯t even see the ends of the ce.


    There were springs, streams, green trees and pavilions everywhere. Countless luminescent pearls hung from above, illuminating the entire underground world.


    How much power did the Ancient You n have hidden¡­


    With the Temple of Shadows¡¯s power, Ye Qingtang thought that she had already investigated the Ancient You n thoroughly.


    But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case anymore.


    No wonder they hadn¡¯t reacted at all even when one of their three sects was taken out.


    It turned out they had already begun preparing for everything and had created an underground world where no one could investigate them.


    ¡°Elder Mo, you came at the right time. Elder Yuan is waiting for you,¡± a guard said respectfully.


    Elder Yuan?


    She didn¡¯t recognize that name but nodded as the guard led the way. But You Qiong who was standing beside her balked at his name.


    ¡°So he¡¯s still alive¡­¡± he murmured.


    Seeing his odd expression and hearing what he had said, she asked him, ¡°You know him?¡±


    He steeled himself and said, ¡°Holy Lord, we go a long way back¡­¡±


    Elder Yuan was already an Elder of the Ancient You n when You Qiong became one. They often butted heads as You Qiong was well-versed in scheming while Elder Yuan respected martial arts more.


    After so many years, You Qiong thought that he would already be dead and didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive.


    ¡°Holy Lord, you have to be careful when you meet Elder Yuan. Our powers used to be on par with each other but he has probably gotten even stronger. He is extremely ruthless as well, so please be careful.¡±


    She acknowledged his advice and followed the guard into a pavilion.


    The guard asked her to wait for a while as he went to inform Elder Yuan of their arrival.


    After a long while, a haggard man walked into the room with his back straight and standing tall. He walked slowly and there seemed to be a glow around him.


    ¡°Why is it just you two? Where are the rest?¡± he frowned as he saw only Ye Qingtang and You Qiong in the room.


    Ye Qingtang looked at him and was stunned.


    <em>It was him!</em>


    This white-robed old man was the one who had led the Ancient You n to attack the First Maind and take Little You Yun away from her all those years ago!


    Despite having prepared herself, she was taken by surprise. She had asked Lady Ghost and the rest to look up the white-robed old man back when she was investigating the Ancient You n, but they had not been able to find anything.


    So¡­


    It turned out that he was Elder Yuan.


    Ye Qingtang quickly came to her senses and suppressed her feelings. On the surface, she spoke to him politely. ¡°Greetings, Elder Yuan. We ran into a huge group of escaping demons on the way. The other two Elders decided to hunt for the demon cubs while we headed here first to report back to you.¡±


    This was the story that You Qiong and her had discussed previously. After all, the Ancient You n needed to have enough demons to sacrifice if they wanted more power.

 Chapter 2050 - Pagoda

    <h2>Chapter 2050: Pagoda</h2>


    Capturing demon cubs had be more difficult due to interference from the Temple of Shadows previously.


    Elder Yuan didn¡¯t think much of her words. The Ancient You n was in dire need of demon cubs after all.


    ¡°Understood. You can leave,¡± Elder Yuan spat at them impatiently before leaving.


    They had their own rooms here, and the guard left after showing them to their quarters. They waited till there was no one before Ning Luo spoke up.


    ¡°I could feel her aura on him.¡±


    That was not the only thing that he had sensed when he saw Elder Yuan. He had also sensed that his master was here!


    Her aura was incredibly thick and filled the entire underground world.


    ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± Ye Qingtang asked as she looked at him.


    He nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    She pondered for a moment. They had not raised any suspicion with the people of the Ancient You n and so they should be able to move freely.


    ¡°Ning Luo, try to sense it more clearly and see if you can tell where she is. We¡¯ll go look for her now.¡±


    Ning Luo agreed.


    Even though You Qiong had no idea who they were searching for, he could tell that she was important from what they were saying.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please be careful.¡±


    He was going to stay here in case anything happened.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and followed Ning Luo out.


    This was the first time ¡®Elder Mo¡¯ had set foot here, so she could use the excuse of familiarizing herself to wander around. Pretending not to know anything, she started walking along the streets. Even though the ce was huge, there was a sense of oppression wherever she went.


    The children wandering the streets all had cold expressions and it was extremely quiet.


    She noticed many pirs standing tall with intricate carvings on them. They reached from the ground to the sky.


    All the pirs glowed faintly.


    Her eyes swept over them and she briefly counted 108 pirs.


    It was strange, they were all in odd positions.


    She had just arrived here and had no idea what these pirs were for, but she suddenly thought of Ling Yan.


    With his intellect, he would probably be able to tell at a nce what they were for.


    However¡­


    She could feel a headacheing on as she thought of his terrible martial arts skills. With his skills, she still didn¡¯t dare take him out into the battlefield in case he got heavily injured.


    ¡°Ning Luo, have you noticed anything?¡± she asked.


    His expression was odd.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. I keep feeling like she is nearby but can¡¯t pinpoint the location¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t make sense of the feeling as well.


    Little You Yun¡¯s aura seemed to be spread across the entire ce and he could sense it everywhere. This meant he couldn¡¯t quite sense the exact location she was in.


    ¡°But¡­ I can feel that her aura is strongest near pirs,¡± he said.


    Near the pirs?


    She could feel her head starting to throb as she looked at the pirs.


    There were a hundred and eight of them.

 Chapter 2051 - Pagoda (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2051: Pagoda (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo decided to head to the nearest pir to take a look before proceeding.


    As they approached the pir, they realized¡­ that it was not a pir at all. It was a huge pagoda.


    The pagoda looked extremely strange. It looked like a stone pir from afar but on closer look, it had a door at the bottom and windows in between the lines etched on it. But the windows were all tightly shut and they couldn¡¯t see into them at all.


    There were many guards outside the pirs.


    Rather than approach them head-on, she decided to hide in a corner.


    ¡°How is it?¡± she asked Ning Luo.


    ¡°I can feel her aura getting stronger as we near the pagodas.¡±


    Was Little You Yun in these pagodas?


    There was no way for Ye Qingtang to check but Ning Luo had said that all the pagodas were giving off strong auras. So she brought him to a few other pagodas to check.


    Just as expected, Ning Luo sensed the same aura when he approached the pagodas.


    This¡­


    She was speechless.


    Every pagoda contained Little You Yun¡¯s aura.


    How was it possible for her to be spread over so many pagodas?


    Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo were both extremely puzzled.


    She still had no idea what the pagodas were for, so she headed back to ask You Qiong about it.


    But he had no clue either.


    He had already left the Ancient You n when the underground world was being constructed so he also did not know what the pagodas were for.


    But Ning Luo still had a trick up his sleeve. He asked the soldiers around about the pagodas and soon returned with new information.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me much about the pagodas but told me not to get too close or the n Elders would punish me,¡± Ning Luo said.


    The more Ye Qingtang heard about the pagodas, the more she felt that there was something weird about them. Under the dark cover of night, she snuck out to one of the pirs.


    After waiting a long while, she suddenly saw¡­ Elder Yuan bringing a group of youths towards one of the pirs. She was even more stunned as she spotted a petite figure behind him.


    ¡°Little Luo Xue¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s face was nk and his eyespletely devoid of emotion as he stood behind Elder Yuan.


    Elder Yuan opened one of the pagoda entrances and ushered the youths in before closing the door.


    After that, he brought another group of them to a different pagoda and guided them in as well. She had no idea what he was doing but little Luo Xue remained at his side the whole time.


    He turned to face Little Luo Xue after everyone else was gone.


    At that moment, another Ancient You n Elder walked over to Elder Yuan and whispered something in Elder Yuan¡¯s ear.


    Elder Yuan¡¯s expression turned strange as Little Luo Xue and he said something to him.

 Chapter 2052 - Pagoda (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2052: Pagoda (3)</h2>


    Although Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, there was no way she could get closer.


    But she had personally seen Ming Di and Little Luo Xue battling to the death before. He was powerful enough to fight Ming Di as an equal, which meant that his strength was tremendous.


    Little Luo Xue stood tall. Whether it was due to Elder Yuan¡¯s words or not, he blinked and started walking towards a pagoda some distance away.


    Seeing that he was walking off on his own, her heart jolted. She quickly gathered Ning Luo and they started following him in the dark.


    Little Luo Xue stopped in front of a pagoda. He opened the door and walked in.


    The pagoda was strange. Even though it looked just like the others, there were no guards outside of it.


    Exchanging knowing nces, Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo moved slowly towards the pagoda. They entered it easily since there were no guards around.


    The moment she entered, she could feel a strong power surrounding the entire pagoda. It was a familiar yet strange feeling.


    This feeling¡­


    She had felt it before.


    It was when she had identally stepped into the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­


    She couldn¡¯t understand this feeling.


    ¡°There is a strong force in this pagoda.¡± Ning Luo looked at the floating lights in the pagoda.


    The entire inside of the pagoda seemed to be infused with some sort of energy. Ning Luo felt an extreme sense of familiarity with the power¡­


    It was from her Spiritual Abode.


    Just as they were about to ascend the pagoda to take a better look, Ning Luo suddenly felt some movement in the power within the pagoda.


    He quickly grabbed Ye Qingtang and flew out of the pagoda.


    Little Luo Xue descended from the top of the pagoda just as they left. His gaze swept over the pagoda but he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    He looked nkly at the entrance of the pagoda and raised his hand, about to open the door and head outside for a look.


    But just as he was about to open the door, a loud, crazed shriek came from above.


    His expression tightened for an instant as he heard the shriek. Without a care for anything else, he quickly flew up and rushed towards the top of the pagoda.


    Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo could hear the screams despite having left the pagoda.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Goosebumps appeared all over her skin as she heard the cries. They couldn¡¯t make out the gender of the person screaming at all. If anything, the scream did not even sound human.


    The shriek seemed to be able to pierce a person¡¯s soul and make them tremble.


    ¡°Look at the pagoda,¡± Ning Luo said as he narrowed his eyes.


    As the shrieks echoed through the air, there was a change in the pagoda, and this soon spread to the other pagodas.


    The white glow slowly became red.


    Strong surges of power came from the pagodas.


    The red light was apanied by immense power, which gradually spread from the top of the pagodas to the underground world.


    Soon enough, the top of the underground world was soon covered in red light, enshrouding the entire underground world in a crimson red glow.

 Chapter 2053 - Frightening Might (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2053: Frightening Might (1)</h2>


    The red light seared into their eyes, making it difficult for them to see. A wave of dizziness hit Ye Qingtang. Fortunately, Ning Luo was doing much better and he dragged the pale her into the shade.


    Ye Qingtang grabbed her swollen head in pain. It felt as though something was sapping away all of her strength.


    Through the haze of her mind, she saw the doors of the huge pagodas all burst open suddenly as the youths who had entered before this all started walking out. Their numbers were far beyond what Ye Qingtang had seen previously.


    Hundreds to thousands of youths walked out of each pagoda.


    Bathed in the red light, the youths lifted their heads as their silver eyes fixated on the top of the pagodas. She didn¡¯t see the rest as the strong feeling of dizziness sent her into a stupor as darkness imed her.


    ¡­


    When she woke up the next day, the feeling of nausea had notpletely dissipated. She sat up suddenly, not knowing when she had returned to her room.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Ning Luo was sitting on a chair by her side as he looked at her calmly. You Qiong, who was at her side as well, looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°What happenedst night? How did you¡­¡± You Qiong frowned as he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Ye Qingtang who was still looking pale.


    He had felt the aura of the underground world turn strange not long after Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo had leftst night. Then not long after, Ning Luo had returned carrying an unconscious Ye Qingtang.


    Her face had been as pale as a sheet then and she had been soaked in sweat. You Qiong had called her a few times but she did not wake up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said as she rubbed her aching temple. Thest thing she remembered was the youths exiting the pagodas.


    What had happened after that?


    ¡°It was the Spiritual Abode,¡± Ning Luo said softly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    Gaze turning towards the window, he looked at the pagodas not far from them with a strange expression.


    ¡°She was releasing her Spiritual Abode. I¡¯m familiar with the feeling but that was the first time you were experiencing it, so your body couldn¡¯t cope. But¡­¡±


    ¡°You can check to see if there are any changes to your body,¡± he said as he looked at her.


    What did he mean by that? She checked herself again.


    She was stunned by what she found.


    Her spirit realm level had risen!


    In just one night, her spirit realm level had risen by a whole heaven level. This shocked her to the core.


    But she couldn¡¯t express this in front of You Qiong. After all, to him, she was the powerful Holy Lord of Shadows¡­


    ¡°You Qiong, go find out more about the pagodas. I have something to discuss with Ning Luo,¡± she said.


    He quickly left without any suspicion toward them.


    She waited till he left before speaking to Ning Luo. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the red light yesterday is from Little You Yun releasing her Spiritual Abode?¡±


    Ning Luo nodded.


    ¡°You should consider yourself lucky that you were strong enough yesterday, or you would have exploded under the influence of the Spiritual Abode.¡±

 Chapter 2054 - Frightening Might (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2054: Frightening Might (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression wasplicated. She didn¡¯t doubt the seriousness of his words at all.


    After all¡­


    Her sudden leap in strength already proved how powerful the red light was.


    ¡°No wonder the Ancient You n is gathering all their troops here.¡± She was still unsure of the reason previously but everything was clear now after she had experienced it herself.


    The Spiritual Abode was extremely powerful. Just the power of the white glow on the pagodas was already letting out power from the Spiritual Abode continuously, strengthening the Ancient You n.


    The power of the Spiritual Abode rose by more than a hundred times when the light turned red.


    The streets had been empty when they had gone out previously. There was almost nobody in sight. Even the youths that were with Elder Yuan had been sent back to their respective pagodas and were not roaming outside.


    This power was not something that everyone could tolerate. Ye Qingtang, who already had a strong bloodline as well as the Deity Ocean, was still knocked out the first time she encountered the Spiritual Abode.


    There was no way Elder Yuan and the others would have been able to tolerate the massive power. Only the youths who had devoured the demon cubs and cultivated themselves could deal with such overwhelming power.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Little You Yun should be in the pagoda we entered yesterday,¡± she said.


    Little You Yun was the only one who could control the Spiritual Abode. She realized yesterday that the red light had originated from that pagoda. The scream that she heard before the red light was a clue as well.


    Ning Luo¡¯s eyes shed as he agreed with her deduction. After so many hardships, she had finally found Little You Yun. But¡­


    ¡°There didn¡¯t seem to be any other youths in the pagoda yesterday other than Little Luo Xue?¡± She had only seen Little Luo Xue enter the pagoda yesterday. The other youths hade out from the pagodas when the red light started shining but Little Luo Xue had been standing alone outside his pagoda.


    Ning Luo nodded. The Spiritual Abode did not affect him, so he had seen everything.


    Ye Qingtang pressed her lips together. Ning Luo and her had almost been caught yesterday. It was lucky Little Luo Xue didn¡¯t recognize her now, otherwise, she was afraid that he would attack if he noticed them.


    ¡°We have to find a way to enter the pagoda¡­¡± she said softly.


    She returned to her room quickly with the news.


    While he no longer had his high status, You Qiong had several tricks up his sleeve that he had used to make himself an Elder. He managed to get some clues from the Ancient You n people.


    ¡°From what I know, only youths can enter the pagodas and they seem to be cultivating there. They go in every three days and once they¡¯re inside, they will cultivate for another three days. When theye out, their power would have increased significantly. But¡­ there is one pagoda that no one is allowed to enter other than a little guy. Even the other youths are not allowed in,¡± You Qiong reported back to her.

 Chapter 2055 - Frightening Might (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2055: Frightening Might (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo looked at each other and pointed towards the pagoda that little Luo Xue had entered yesterday.


    ¡°Is that the pagoda you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    You Qiong nodded.


    Ye Qingtang instantly understood everything. It seemed that Ning Luo and her deduction was correct.


    However¡­


    How was she going to enter to find Little You Yun?


    And how was she going to make here to her senses after finding her?


    No wait. She suddenly thought of something.


    There would be an opportunity soon when the Crimson League attacked the Ancient You n. But there would only be one chance. They might move Little You Yun elsewhere after the battle started.


    There were only a few more days at most before the Crimson League came to attack. She could gather more information in the meantime.


    Since they had almost been discovered before, she decided not to enter another pagoda with Ning Luo. It was much easier for her to move around in the underground world since she was using Elder Mo¡¯s identity.


    After observing the ce for two days, she realized that Elder Yuan would send a group of youths into the pagodas every night and that everyone would return to their own abodes after night fell.


    The red light appeared every single night onwards as well and Ye Qingtang was slowly getting used to it. And with that, her power grew in leaps and bounds.


    In just a few days, her power had transcended to the Heavenly Venerate Forth Heaven¡­


    The power of Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode was mind-blowing. She now understood why they had put so much importance on her Spiritual Abode and why they hadn¡¯t given up on it after so many years.


    It was no wonder the Ancient You n had been able to rise so fast and their youths had be so immensely powerful in such a short time. In fact, killing off the Second Domain would be easy for them if they gave the Ancient You n enough time.


    On one of the days, the Ancient You n inner sect leaders gathered to discuss matters. Elder Mo wasn¡¯t part of the inner sect and wasn¡¯t invited, but it seemed like they were discussing something important.


    Ye Qingtang contacted Ling Yan with the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Ling Yan, how¡¯s the situation with Mi over there?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there in at most half a day so Miss Ye, you will have to calcte your time wisely.¡± Ling Yan¡¯s smiling voice came through the voice transmission stone.


    This one sentence made her heart jump.


    So quickly?


    No wonder there was a sudden movement in the Ancient You n.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I will let you know if there are any updates.¡± Ye Qingtang cut theirmunication off and went to find Ning Luo.


    ¡°The Crimson League will be here soon. The Ancient You n must have found out and are preparing for a battle now. We will infiltrate the pagoda the moment they start fighting,¡± she said.


    Ning Luo agreed.


    Her worries were quickly assuaged.


    Since the Ancient You n was preparing for a battle with the Crimson League, Little Luo Xue was quickly brought out from the pagoda since he was their main power.


    As Little Luo Xue left the pagoda, the other youths were sent out as well. The entire army was quickly assembled and their numbers exceeded her expectations.


    So the Crimson League had arrived!


    The battle had begun.

 Chapter 2056 - Little You Yun (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2056: Little You Yun (1)</h2>


    The Crimson League troops were already gathered outside the stretch of mountains. Flying beasts roamed the skies as the air filled with their roars.


    As the one leading the Ancient You n, Elder Yuan¡¯s face was as dark as charcoal when he heard the news.


    ¡°How did the Crimson League know where to find us?¡± Elder Yuan¡¯s eyes flitted over the people in front of him.


    This question had been in his mind ever since he heard the news.


    ¡°Was Elder Lu captured by the Crimson League when he went hunting the demon cubs?¡± another Elder said with a frown.


    Elder Lu was supposed to return with Elder Mo but had yet to do so. This was entirely possible. No one suspected that Elder Mo was an impostor since he had You Qiong beside him.


    Not only that, Elder Yuan and You Qiong knew each other well, and he had confirmed Ye Qingtang¡¯s fake identity with You Qiong.


    ¡°Useless trash!¡± Elder Yuan¡¯s face darkened further.


    ¡°Is the n Master back?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Elder Yuan narrowed his eyes. The underground world couldn¡¯t be attacked now. The Spiritual Abode couldn¡¯tnd in the Crimson League¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let that little guy protect the pagoda while we head to battle. Get him to leave with her through the secret passage if anything goes wrong,¡± Elder Yuan ordered.


    A guard immediately went to convey his order.


    Little Luo Xue, who was already in the troops, turned back as he heard the order. The Ancient You n troops set off as he left, ready to battle the Crimson League and the Temple of Shadows.


    On the other side, after watching Little Luo Xue leave and confirming that the Ancient You n troops had set off, Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo entered the pagoda stealthily.


    You Qiong was left in his room.


    When Ye Qingtang entered the pagoda again, she felt the same as she did thest time. She couldn¡¯t see the ceiling at all from the first floor.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    She started flying towards the top of the pagoda with Ning Luo behind her.


    Just as they started flying towards the top of the pagoda, a small figure appeared outside.


    Little Luo Xue walked into the pagoda expressionlessly. The moment he entered, he sensed two auras that didn¡¯t belong.


    ¡­


    The pagoda was taller than they expected. They finally reached the top floor after flying for a long while.


    At the top was a huge stone door. There was a strange totem carved on it.


    Ning Luo suddenly stepped forward as he looked at the door and pushed it open.


    What they saw behind the door stunned them.


    There was another world behind the door. It was so vast that it didn¡¯t look like it fit into the pagoda at all. The entire space was filled with light which looked like it was swimming before their eyes.


    There was a petite figure suspended in the air in the middle of all this, with colorful lights wrapped around her.


    ¡°Little You Yun¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the familiar figure in front of her as her heart trembled.


    Wasn¡¯t that Little You Yun, whom she had been looking for such a long time?


    At that moment, Little You Yun seemed to be sleeping. Her eyes were tightly shut as a huge ball of light floated in front of her head. The light seemed to fill the entire ce and spilled over endlessly to the entire underground world.

 Chapter 2057 - Little You Yun (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2057: Little You Yun (2)</h2>


    Little You Yun seemed to have be the Spiritual Abode carrier and the Ancient You n was using her to absorb its power.


    Why had they left all the important members of the Ancient You n here?


    Because they had transformed this ce to an endless supply of power feeding them!


    Ye Qingtang looked at Little You Yun, who looked exactly like she was in her memories. But the situation in front of her made her heart ache.


    Beside her, Ning Luo¡¯s gaze was cold. He was staring right at his master whom he had been seeking for a long time but the sight just made his blood boil.


    Humans would forever be this selfish¡­


    In the next second, Ning Luo flew up and leaped towards Little You Yun.


    Boom!


    A loud boom rumbled through the air.


    A huge wave of power suddenly rippled forth from little You Yun, throwing Ning Luo away from her. Ignoring the intense pain coursing through his body, he looked up at the master he had looked forward to seeing for so many years.


    What was going on?


    There was no reaction from Little You Yun at all. Her eyes remained shut and she showed no signs of waking up. Ning Luo was about to step forward again when she was stopped by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Look at the light around her,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Little You Yun seems to still be in deep sleep. The light on her chest is the power of the Spiritual Abode, but the lights around her are the work of the Ancient You n. They¡¯re using the light to power their entire underground world and it has formed a barrier around her using the power of the Spiritual Abode as well.


    ¡°You have to find a way to destroy those lights around her if you want to save her.¡±


    Ning Luo frowned and nodded.


    Ye Qingtang looked carefully at the threads of light around her and realized that there were 107 of them. Excluding the pagoda they were currently in, this corresponded exactly to the number of pagodas in the underground world.


    Lifting her sword, she tried destroying the threads but to no avail.


    ¡°It seems like we have to destroy the pagodas to destroy these lights¡­¡± Her brows furrowed slightly.


    This was not good news at all. Even though the Ancient You n had already sent their best soldiers out to battle the Crimson League, there was still a small group of people guarding the underground world.


    It would be easy for them to sneak Little You Yun out, but to destroy 107 pagodas under their noses¡­


    That was impossible.


    ¡°Do we not have any other options?¡± Ning Luo¡¯s face was falling.


    ¡°Give me a little more time to think.¡± She knew that they didn¡¯t have much time, and her mind was racing, seeking a way as quickly as it could. But just as she was still pondering how to get rid of the barrier, a figure suddenly appeared behind her.


    ¡°Leave this ce now,¡± a cold voice said.


    They turned towards the voice, only to realize¡­


    Little Luo Xue had somehow appeared behind them.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    Why was he back?


    She had personally seen him being brought away.


    He gazed at them emotionlessly as the aura around him started stirring.


    It would be an easy feat for him to kill them off!

 Chapter 2058 - Little You Yun (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2058: Little You Yun (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind raced at this critical moment. She quickly wiped the look of surprise off her face,posed herself, and said, ¡°Leave? Have you forgotten who I am?¡±


    Her tone was solemn and held traces of anger.


    Ning Luo who was at the side had no idea why she had suddenly changed her tone and could only remain still. Little Luo Xue¡¯s eyes wavered as he looked at the ¡®Elder¡¯ in front of him.


    At that moment, she was still wearing Elder Mo¡¯s face.


    Little Luo Xue had been with the other Ancient You n forces before. When Ye Qingtang had gone to the Ancient You n valley to save the Jiang family, he had attacked them.


    She guessed that he would¡¯ve been raised by the Ancient You n forces. With his power, there was no way he had not seen Elder Mo before.


    He looked at her for a long time as he gradually recognized her. He withdrew his aura but continued staring at her in hostility.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t,¡± she said with a scoff as her face darkened.


    ¡°With the Crimson League and the Temple of Shadows at our door, this ce is no longer safe. This girl holds the survival of our n in her hands and cannot continue staying in this dangerous ce.¡±


    Little Luo Xue¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he recalled what Elder Yuan had told him.


    Elder Yuan had asked him to protect Little You Yun. He had instructed him to leave this ce and seek the Ancient You n¡¯s Grand Elder if they lost.


    However¡­


    Why were they moving Little You Yun when the battle had just started?


    Did Elder Yuan have other arrangements?


    Little Luo Xue was still young, and with his consciousness controlled by the Ancient You n, he couldn¡¯t escape the shackles of the Ancient You n and his thinking was extremely narrow.


    Furthermore, he had seen Elder Mo before.


    ¡°Elder Yuan ordered me to stay here and only leave with her if we lost,¡± he dered.


    Even though he had said this, Ye Qingtang could sense doubt in his voice which made her sigh with relief inwardly. Fortunately for them, while Little Luo Xue was extremely powerful, he was still young and naive.


    ¡°Elder Yuan asked you toe here not to wait for her but to move her to somece safe. Now that the Crimson League has discovered our location and we still don¡¯t know who disclosed it, we cannot be sure that they won¡¯t find her. So for the sake of her safety, we must move her elsewhere immediately. It won¡¯t be toote to bring her back if we win but nothing is worse than losing her if we are defeated.¡± Ye Qingtang said all this with a straight face and solemn voice.


    She perfectly mimicked Elder Mo when he was angry. His words werepletely taken in by the naive little Luo Xue.


    It seemed like¡­


    Nothing was conflicting between Elder Yuan and Elder Mo¡¯s words.


    ¡°There is no room for mistakes regarding her safety,¡± she emphasized.


    Little Luo Xue¡¯s eyes trembled as he heard the word ¡®safety¡¯. He gazed at the unconscious Little You Yun. Her safety was his top priority.


    Ye Qingtang was still waiting for his response when Little Luo Xue suddenly flew to little You Yun¡¯s side and pulled her to him. But the light around Little You Yun released its power again, pushing him away.


    She was speechless.


    Just three steps?


    What a huge difference in treatment between them!

 Chapter 2059 - Little You Yun (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2059: Little You Yun (4)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang remained still. She had no idea how to free Little You Yun short of destroying all the pagodas. So she could only wait for little Luo Xue to make a move.


    It seemed like he knew how to deal with it.


    He did not react at all even as he was thrown a few steps back. He moved forward again as a strong force appeared all around him.


    With strong force, Little Luo Xue broke right through the barrier and grabbed her wrist. In the next second, the force around Little Luo Xue destroyed the light surrounding her!


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Ning Luo had no words as well.


    Even though Divine King Luo Xue had been reborn, this amount of power was absurd.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Little Luo Xue wrapped Little You Yun gently in his arms as though he was holding the world¡¯s most precious pearl.


    Ye Qingtang quickly regained her senses. She took out a coat from her space ring andy it over Little You Yun.


    Little Luo Xue was puzzled.


    ¡°To prevent people from noticing her,¡± She made up something with a straight face.


    Little Luo Xue didn¡¯t suspect her at all since he waspletely loyal to the Ancient You n.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly felt grateful that she had brought You Qiong along. Without him, she would never have been able to pose as Elder Mo and trick this little kid here.


    Now that they had saved Little You Yun, Ning Luo and her wasted no time at all and left the pagoda immediately.


    As Ye Qingtang was posing as Elder Mo and Little Luo Xue was a well-known weapon of the Ancient You n, no one batted an eye as they walked down the streets.


    She discreetly asked Ning Luo to get You Qiong. He rushed over just to turn pale as he looked at the Little Luo Xue beside her.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    The Ancient You n had started raising youths after he returned and the strongest of them all was standing right in front of him.


    However¡­


    Why was he standing beside her?


    ¡°Warden Qiong, now that we have started the battle, we need to move her to a safe ce as soon as possible.¡± Ye Qingtang gave him a look.


    You Qiong was extremely smart and understood her intentions at once.


    ¡°Yes. We will follow Elder Mo¡¯s words.¡±


    The higher-ranked Elders had all gone into battle to deal with the Crimson League, leaving the underground world free. Since Elder Mo¡¯s ranking was the highest there now, they could walk around freely.


    They were going to seize this opportunity to sneak Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue out.


    However¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving by the secret passage,¡± Little Luo Xue said as he looked at the main door.


    Secret passage?


    Ye Qingtang and You Qiong looked at each other in surprise. They had no idea where it was.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡°You should walk ahead. I will observe you from the back in case anyone is following us,¡± she said without missing a beat.


    Without thinking too much, Little Luo Xue turned around and started walking towards the secret passage.


    They followed behind him.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was d that he was so young and that he had been so thoroughly brainwashed by the Ancient You n. Another normal adult wouldn¡¯t have believed her.


    The secret passage was well-hidden, and if not for Little Luo Xue leading the way, they would never have found it.

 Chapter 2060 - Grand Elder (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2060: Grand Elder (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang thought that they would leave the underground world once they entered the underground world but to her surprise, another pce appeared in front of her after they had walked a short while.


    Their footsteps wavered and You Qiong¡¯s expression was dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qingtang noticed his expression and asked.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Over ten thousand years ago, when I was still a Great Elder of the Ancient You n, the n Master wasn¡¯t who it is now, but another one who was as famous as the Domain Monarch Founder Jiang Yu¡­¡±


    You Qiong lifted his eyes to look at the carvings on the huge pce entrance.


    ¡°Those pictures¡­ they belong to him¡­¡±


    His brows furrowed even deeper.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the other Ancient You n members that the Grand Elder isn¡¯t actually dead. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯ve never seen him in the underground world or with the Ancient You n¡­¡±


    His words stunned her.


    Just as they were whispering to each other, Little Luo Xue carried Little You Yun into the old pce.


    A sudden feeling of unease rose in her heart.


    Her words hadn¡¯t aroused Little Luo Xue¡¯s suspicions but Elder Yuan¡¯s order was something they had not considered.


    It turned out he had instructed him to bring Little You Yun to the Ancient You n Grand Elder if anything went wrong!


    Seeing that Little Luo Xue had already entered the pce and that they had to pass through it if they wanted to leave through the secret passage, Ye Qingtang and the rest decided that they couldn¡¯t abandon them and turn back.


    So they had no choice but to continue onwards. She just hoped that¡­ the Ancient You n Grand Elder wasn¡¯t here.


    A strong aura of death hit them as they entered the pce. But it waspletely different from the aura that the Undead n gave out. It was the stench of rot.


    It was dark in the main hall but the pirs were all carved with life-like buddhas.


    The buddhas all looked different.


    For some reason, the scene reminded her of the murderous buddhas in the Hell of Avicinaraka¡­


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A low voice echoed from the center of the main hall. The lights in the main hall lit up with the voice and illuminated the whole pce.


    A dim figure was sitting high above them.


    It was the source of the voice they heard.


    ¡°Greeting, Grand Elder,¡± Little Luo Xue said politely as he knelt on one knee. His words struck Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart like a bolt of lightning.


    What terrible luck they had!


    It was the Ancient You n Grand Elder!


    ¡°What pure power¡­¡± the distant voice said. He seemed to be looking at Little You Yun who was still in Little Luo Xue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Bring her over.¡±


    He stepped forward with her.


    Little You Yun¡¯s chest still glowed with faint light.


    As they approached the figure with Little You Yun, Ye Qingtang and the rest finally saw what the Grand Elder looked like¡­


    It made her face instantly turn pale.


    The Grand Elder was nothing but a dried-up corpse!

 Chapter 2061 - Grand Elder (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2061: Grand Elder (2)</h2>


    On the seat was a dried-up corpse, his thin hands hidden in huge, expensive clothes. On his wrinkled face, a pair of empty eyes were staring straight at Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue.


    He gently took Little You Yun from Little Luo Xue¡¯s arms, treating her as though she was a precious pearl.


    How was this possible?


    You Qiong stared in disbelief at the dried corpse who was the Grand Elder. His eyes were as big as saucers.


    He recalled that before he had left the Ancient You n, the Grand Elder had still looked like a normal person.


    So¡­


    What exactly was going on?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, You Qiong.¡± The Grand Elder lifted his head. He moved slowly, pulling at his dried-up skin which seemed like it was going to tear at any moment.


    You Qiong¡¯s legs jerked as he dropped to the floor, cold sweat covering his body.


    There was only one person in the Ancient You n who could make him feel this oppressed.


    ¡°Gree¡­ greetings¡­ n Master¡­¡±


    ¡°n Master?¡± The Grand Elder shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve long handed over the n to the next generation. It has been ten thousand years since I¡¯ve seen you. You look just as you did before, but I¡¯ve¡­ be like this¡­¡±


    His eyes seemed to move over to Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo.


    His parched lips started moving.


    ¡°You Qiong, you¡¯ve brought me a great present.¡±


    You Qiong was brought back to his senses. The Grand Elder suddenly raised his hands and a gust of ck wind flew towards Ye Qingtang. She leaped up as a sword appeared in her hand and she cut the ck wind in half.


    Little Luo Xue frowned, not understanding why the Grand Elder was attacking ¡®Elder Mo¡¯.


    But Ye Qingtang was clear that her disguise would not fool the Ancient You n Patriarch.


    ¡°What a familiar aura. I¡¯ve felt it on an old friend before who has vanished now. But¡­ you¡¯re a little different from him.¡± The Grand Elder lifted his head as he looked at her like she was an interesting specimen.


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for pretending to be a member of the Ancient You n? Who are you?¡±


    The Buddha sculptures on the four pirs started shifting with his words.


    In the next second, they came to life. They dropped to the floor in an instant and started attacking Ye Qingtang with their Dharma treasures held high.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Anyone who disturbs my rest has to die¡­¡± The Grand Elder¡¯s hoarse voice was cold and indifferent, as though they were mere ants standing in front of him.


    With that, the buddhas started attacking Ye Qingtang. Her eyes narrowed as ck mes appeared on her sword.


    Boom! A thunderous sound exploded across the room as she swung her sword. The ck mes fell from the sky all over the buddhas but it didn¡¯t seem to hurt them at all.


    ¡°Be careful. These buddhas are all above the Holy Venerate realm.¡± Sensing that something was wrong, Ning Luo quickly flew over to her to aid in battle.


    These buddhas were all above the Holy Venerate level!


    And how powerful was the Grand Elder that he could control these statues like they were his ythings?

 Chapter 2062 - : Grand Elder (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2062: Grand Elder (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang and the rest were surrounded by the sculptures and Grand Elder just looked at them with an expression filled with disinterest.


    ¡°You came earlier than expected, but it¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s an opportunity for me to try out some of the strongest powers from the Second Domain,¡± the Grand Elder said. He suddenly stood up, with Little You Yun in his arms as he walked away.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Grand Elder ordered Little Luo Xue.


    Little Luo Xue¡¯s expression was a little off initially. Then his eyes met with Grand Elder¡¯s eyes that glinted with red light.


    All his emotions just dissipated once she saw the red light. His eyes lost focus and he was almost soulless, just following behind the Grand Elder.


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang was dealing with the sculptures. When she saw the Grand Elder leaving with Little Luo Xue and Little You Yun, she instantly had a bad feeling.


    Ning Luo seemed to also have sensed the risk. He suddenly transformed into a sword.


    ¡°Use me!¡±


    Ning Luo had transformed into the Ice Frost Divine Sword that was now in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with determination as she held the Ice Frost Divine Sword firmly, waving it in one swift motion.


    The seemingly indestructible sculpture copsed once the Ice Frost Divine Sword struck it.


    As Ye Qingtang started destroying the sculptures, they had all be shattered rocks. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with anything else and quickly chased after Grand Elder.


    ¡°Be careful, Holy Lord!¡± You Qiong regained his senses and warned her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Grand Elder ns to do, but judging from his appearance, I don¡¯t think he will be able tost in that body for long¡­ That boy¡­ seems to be extraordinary. I¡¯m guessing that the Grand Elder ns to overtake¨C¡± You Qiong said.


    He had been working under the Grand Elder for many years and naturally knew the Grand Elder¡¯s personality more than anyone else.


    You Qiong had already sensed something weird when the Grand Elder didn¡¯t appear previously, but now¡­ He could already guess what was going to happen.


    The Ancient You n had been under the Jiang family¡¯s oppression when the Domain Monarch Founder, Jiang Yu was in power. The Grand Elder held the position of Master back then and was very indignant about it. He made use of the Ancient You n¡¯s power to search for quite a number of forbidden skills.


    With You Qiong¡¯s understanding of the Grand Elder, the Grand Elder onlynded in this predicament because he took the risk and performed the forbidden skills. This must be the reason why he handed the position of Master to someone else and remained hidden here.


    It turned out he was making use of the Spiritual Abode¡¯s powers to nourish his spirit root and search for a body that was powerful enough¡­


    Little Luo Xue must have been included in the Grand Elder¡¯s ns. It was only brought forward a day earlier because of the Crimson League¡¯s affairs.


    When she heard You Qiong¡¯s words, Ye Qingtang became even more worried and she didn¡¯t dare waste a single second. She chased after them at the fastest speed possible.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, the Grand Elder took Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue to the underground altar.


    He had prepared for this for many years.


    ¡°Lie down there.¡± Grand Elder left behind some red pigment between Little Luo Xue¡¯s brows using his sharp fingernail. Little Luo Xue was expressionless as hey on the altar,cking any focus in his eyes.


    The Grand Elder watched Little Luo Xue, who waspletely under his control before riveting his eyes on Little You Yun, who was asleep in his arms before he took a deep breath.


    When he took in a deep breath, the aura surrounding Little You Yun seemed to have been taken away from her. It was taken in by Grand Elder!

 Chapter 2063 - Possession (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2063: Possession (1)</h2>


    The Grand Elder¡¯s skin started plumping up rapidly as his eyes glowed red. He looked extremely unusual. Then in the blink of an eye, his body had returned to its normal, terrifying self.


    And with that¡­


    His gaze turned to Little Luo Xue who was lying on the altar.


    Ye Qingtang rushed as quickly as she could over to them, only to see the Grand Elder opening his mouth wide as a dark aura flowed from his mouth continuously into Little Luo Xue¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°He wants to possess him.¡± You Qiong was shocked to see this.


    If the Grand Elder managed to possess him sessfully, Little Luo Xue¡¯s power would belong to him, and there would be nothing else they could do.


    As he worried, Ye Qingtang flew up into the air. A cold light illuminated her ice sword as she swung it directly towards the Grand Elder.


    The Grand Elder, who was busy trying to possess Little Luo Xue, hadn¡¯t expected them to defeat the stone Buddhas so quickly.


    The cold lightpletely severed the connection between the Grand Elder and Little Luo Xue.


    Boom!


    The possession was stopped by force and the Grand Elder seemed to have taken a huge blow. He took a few steps back as fresh blood spurted from his mouth.


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± The pathetic-looking Grand Elder¡¯s eye glowed red. He had almost taken the little boy¡¯s body as his!


    The Buddha statues had been made with little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode and were extremely powerful in the Central Maind. How were they destroyed this quickly¡­


    He never would¡¯ve thought that Ye Qingtang had used the sword that the extraordinarydy had given her to destroy the buddhas.


    The Ice Frost Divine Sword had followed the extraordinarydy her whole life and was imbued with the strong Spiritual Abode. It was the only weapon in the Central Maind that could destroy the Buddha statues!


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you fighting against the Ancient You n!¡± The Grand Elder gritted his teeth and red at Ye Qingtang as he held his throbbing chest.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Seeing that the Grand Elder was injured, she raised her hand to follow up with another blow.


    A red light suddenly appeared in the Grand Elder¡¯s hand, and her disguise broke under the red light.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s beautiful face was revealed to the Grand Elder.


    With just a nce¡­


    The Grand Elder stood rooted to the ground.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows? It¡¯s you?! The Grand Elder¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He had never imagined that the person impersonating Elder Mo would be the Holy Lord of Shadows herself!


    Seeing that her disguise had been broken and the Grand Elder staring terrified at her, sheposed herself and took advantage of the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯vest met,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Grand Elder¡¯s face was extremely dark. ¡°No wonder¡­ No wonder you could defeat the statues¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face waspletely devoid of emotion but she knew the truth about the situation. The only reason they had defeated the statues was because of Ning Luo¡¯s swordy.


    She could feel that the Grand Elder¡¯s will had weakened, probably because the person standing in front of him was the ¡®Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯.


    He knew that there was no way he could win in this situation.


    After all, the Holy Lord of Shadows was the most powerful person in the Central Maind. The only reason the Grand Elder wanted to possess Little Luo Xue¡¯s body was so that he could be even stronger.


    He had also previously received reports that Little Luo Xue and Ming Di had been fighting as equals.

 Chapter 2064 - Possession (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2064: Possession (2)</h2>


    Ming Di was as powerful as the Holy Lord of Shadows, which was what made the Grand Elder want to possess Little Luo Xue¡¯s body so much.


    In his current state¡­ How could he be a match for the Holy Lord of Shadows?


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, you must have infiltrated the Ancient You n for her?¡± The Grand Elder narrowed his eyes and pointed towards Little You Yun.


    Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows gently without replying, silently confirming what he had said.


    Her silent confirmation gave him some hope.


    ¡°This little girl¡¯s Spiritual Abode is indeed very powerful. Holy Lord, you may have an interest in it, but won¡¯t be able to understand how to use it fully in such a short while,¡± the Grand Elder said after weighing his options.


    ¡°The Ancient You n has been studying the Spiritual Abode for tens of thousands of years and we understand it well. If the Holy Lord is willing, we can cooperate. After all, the Central Maind is just in the First Domain. You were originally from the Second Domain and must know how vast the ce is. Why would you want to stay here?¡±


    The Grand Elder spoke cautiously. He had been too overconfident previously, thinking that nothing would go wrong since no one would enter the underground world and Buddha statues were guarding him.


    Who would have thought¡­ that he would meet with someone unexpected.


    Since he was alone here, he had to cooperate with Ye Qingtang if he wanted to live.


    ¡°Hm? You want to work with me?¡± She looked at the Grand Elder lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for the strong to form an alliance. Isn¡¯t the same with the Temple of Shadows and the Crimson League? But¡­¡± the Grand Elder paused before continuing, ¡°The Crimson League doesn¡¯t seem to value the Temple of Shadows much. When you vanished, they removed the Temple of Shadows from their alliance. You probably won¡¯t be able to regain your old standing even if you return to the Crimson League now.


    ¡°But I¡¯m different,¡± the Grand Elder said as he looked at her.


    ¡°The Ancient You n and the Temple of Shadows are of about the same strength and we¡¯re both from the First Domain. If we join hands, we would be able to defeat the Second Domain in a day. After all, we have the Spiritual Abode as well as the Spirit of Chaos¡­¡±


    Half of the Spirit of Chaos fragments were with the Ancient You n while the other half was with the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but admire how thick the Grand Elder¡¯s skin was as she listened to him. He really was a sly fox that had lived for tens of thousands of years, to be able to y with someone¡¯s heart so easily.


    ¡°Why would I want to work with you?¡± she said with a coldugh as her gaze swept lightly over him. ¡°You¡¯re my enemy after all. As long as you¡¯re dead, the girl and the Spirit of Chaos will fall into my hands.¡±


    The Grand Elder¡¯s face darkened as he grabbed Little You Yun¡¯s neck and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m no match for you, but I have more than enough strength to kill her. If I die, I¡¯m taking her to the grave with me, and you will lose the Spiritual Abode.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at him expressionlessly.


    ¡°Prove your sincerity if you want to work with me.¡±


    The Grand Elder¡¯s heart shook as he quickly said, ¡°Can I use the Spirit of Chaos fragments to show my sincerity?¡±


    He had heard from the Ancient You n members that the Crimson League was after the Spirit of Chaos fragments. If they managed to get the fragments, the Crimson League would not even be a match for them.

 Chapter 2065 - Possession (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2065: Possession (3)</h2>


    The Ancient You n was most concerned about Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode.


    So long as the Spiritual Abode remained, the Ancient You n could continue strengthening their powers. As for the Spirit of Chaos, they could do without it for now.


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Alright. As long as you hand over the remaining Spirit of Chaos fragments to me, I¡¯ll let you off. When I finish rebuilding the Spirit of Chaos, we can exchange the powers for cultivation.¡±


    Grand Elder¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile. The suggestion she made was satisfactory.


    Even if the Temple of Shadows had their hands on the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos, the Crimson League would never sit back and allow that to happen. Grand Elder was merely redirecting trouble to the Temple of Shadows.


    The Crimson League¡¯s target would then shift from the Ancient You n to the Temple of Shadows.


    Grand Elder thought that his n was secret and foolproof. Unbeknown to him, Ning Luo, who was in a sword form, was watching him negotiate with Ye Qingtang and was simply at a loss for words.


    What kind of trauma did the Holy Lord of Shadows cause for him?


    Why was he this afraid?


    Even if the Grand Elder was badly injured, Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him.


    However¡­ To think he was fooled by Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know of the whereabouts of the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos as a form of sincerity,¡± Grand Elder said smilingly.


    Ye Qingtang raised her brows while listening to the hiding spot of the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos, but she didn¡¯t make a move.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows about the location. Not a single person from the Ancient You n knows about the spot. Holy Lord, you are now the second person to know,¡± the Grand Elder said.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to believe you when you just randomly told me this mysterious location? What if you just escape like that?¡± Ye Qingtang continued.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want the boy behind you.¡± Ye Qingtang raised her hand, pointing at Little Luo Xue, who was on the altar.


    ¡°You seem invested in his body. I have no interest in him. I will need to make sure the fragments are at the location, then I¡¯ll let him go.¡±


    Grand Elder¡¯s eyes narrowed and after some thinking, he nodded. He took Little You Yun to a side and Ye Qingtang put down the Ice Frost Divine Sword before lifting Little Luo Xue up.


    Given that the Holy Lord of Shadows was powerful enough and had no use of Little Luo Xue¡¯s body so Grand Elder wasn¡¯t worried.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at Little Luo Xue, who had a nk expression while in her arms, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she managed to save one of the two.


    As for Little You Yun¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at Grand Elder.


    He should be prepared for his death.


    Ye Qingtang wasted no time and took You Qiong with her to the location that Grand Elder had told them about.


    Grand Elder¡¯s revealed a grim expression only after Ye Qingtang left.


    There wasn¡¯t any problem with the location he had named. However, he wasn¡¯t that foolish to just wait for her without doing anything.


    Even without Little Luo Xue, as long as he had the Spiritual Abode, he could continue cultivating more outstanding vessels.


    Grand Elder prepared to take Little You Yun with him to leave via the secret passage. But he hadpletely neglected the Ice Frost Divine Sword that had been left behind by Ye Qingtang.


    When Grand Elder took Little You Yun with him and prepared to leave, the Ice Frost Divine Sword suddenly had an outburst of light.


    The Grand Elder had sustained injuries and since the Ice Frost Divine Sword had a simr breath as Little You Yun, he didn¡¯t notice a thing.


    Only for an instant!


    The Ice Frost Divine Sword went through the Grand Elder¡¯s chest from his back. The Grand Elder¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the sword that was peeking out of his chest. Shock finally registered across his features.


    How had he fallen so easily into this trap?

 Chapter 2066 - Complete Victory (1)

    Chapter 2066: Complete Victory (1)</h2>


    How could this be¡­


    Ye Qingtang had already left. How could the sword even¡­


    The Grand Elder spat blood and copsed on the ground.


    With that, the Ice Frost Divine Sword transformed, turning into Ning Luo¡¯s human form and he snatched Little You Yun away. Wasting no time, he flew out of the ce at the fastest speed possible.


    The Grand Elder was powerful but he had already sustained some injuries and coupled with the sword¡¯s attack, he couldn¡¯t help but copse on the ground. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    The Holy Lord of Shadows¡­ That was a good move.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the Holy Lord of Shadows to be this powerful. Even her sword had a consciousness of its own.


    Nevertheless¡­


    The Holy Lord of Shadows. Thest one standing might now be you!


    You would never be able to anticipate myst card!


    Grand Elder, who had once been the one to control the entirety of the Central Maind took hisst breath before dying. His body was originally filled with powers from the Spiritual Abode. Within seconds, he lost the veryst remnants of his energy and his corpse quickly turned into ash and vanished.


    ¡­


    Ning Luo took Little You Yun with him and flew away to look for Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang realized that the Grand Elder didn¡¯t lie. The Spirit of Chaos fragments were indeed hidden at the spot he named.


    However, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t in a rush to take them away.


    She only rxed when she saw Ning Luo bring Little You Yun back.


    Ning Luo quietly observed Ye Qingtang. He already felt that this youngdy was very different from others back in the First Maind, but she had grown so much now. He wouldn¡¯t have been capable ofing up with such an idea to save Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue.


    Until¡­


    Ye Qingtang left him behind at the altar and hinted for him to take action. It was only then that he realized she was a sly one.


    ¡°Ning Luo, leave this ce with You Qiong and the children,¡± Ye Qingtang instructed.


    ¡°What about you, Holy Lord?¡± You Qiong asked worriedly.


    ¡°The Ancient You n and Crimson League are still fighting outside. How can I miss the fight?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled. Of course, she must join this battle.


    Without uttering a word, You Qiong took Ning Luo and the unconscious children with him, leaving through the secret passage.


    Ye Qingtang also flew out.


    Outside the underground world, among the stretch of mountains. The Ancient You n, Crimson League and Temple of Shadows were engaged in a fierce battle. Corpses wereying everywhere.


    The ground was almostpletely red from the blood flowing everywhere.


    Ye Qingtang could see Ming Di in a fierce battle from far away. His murderous self waspletely unleashed.


    The Ancient You n was no match for the Crimson League. They were at a disadvantage from the beginning.


    One of the three elders had died in the battle. The entire Ancient You n was almost destroyed.


    Ye Qingtang flew onto Ming Di¡¯s back. Ming Di was about to breathe hot air at her, but when he turned around and saw that it was Ye Qingtang, he was stunned.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Ye Qingtang showed a gentle smile.


    Ming Di regained his senses, charging towards the Ancient You n¡¯s army.


    The Ancient You n was already at a disadvantage and when they saw Ye Qingtang appear on Ming Di¡¯s back, they were startled.


    ¡°Retreat! Don¡¯t stay here! As long as we have the Spiritual Abode, we can always make aeback!¡± an elder ordered once he noticed that things weren¡¯t in their favor.


    Elder Yuan was also prepared. He sent someone to the underground world to inform Little Luo Xue to look for the Grand Elder with Little You Yun.


    They would not be defeated!

 Chapter 2067 - Complete Victory (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2067: Complete Victory (2)</h2>


    The Grand Elder should have received the news and taken the children with him.


    Since he had yet to return, Elder Yuan and the others guessed that he went to look for help.


    The Ancient You n had sustained great injuries. It was no surprise that the entire Ancient You n wanted to retreat and tried to pull out of the battle.


    When Ming Di saw that they were about to escape, there was no way he would ever grant their wish. He wanted to chase after them but Ye Qingtang stopped him from doing so.


    Following the Ancient You n¡¯s escape, the ns let out raucous cheers of victory. At the same time, Ye Qingtang rode on Ming Di¡¯s back to look for Mi.


    Before she got off Ming Di¡¯s back, she realized a handsome man was standing beside Mi.


    The man stood right beside Mi and didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face. Ye Qingtang was shocked that Mi wasn¡¯t hostile towards the man, and instead, was very weing.


    Who was he?


    She hadn¡¯t seen him before.


    Ye Qingtang brushed it aside and spoke to Mi. ¡°The Ancient You n has been defeated. I¡¯m not sure if they took the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos. We need to hurry up and go back to the underground world to look for the fragments.¡±


    Mi nodded and discreetly watched the man¡¯s reaction.


    After seeing that the man wasn¡¯t interested in the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos, Mi didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°May I know who this is?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the man.


    Mi was about to speak up but noticed the man was startled when he saw Ye Qingtang.


    Mi couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious, but nevertheless continued, ¡°This is my friend from the Second Domain. He had some matters to take care of in the First Domain so he came by to visit me.¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t think too much after hearing Mi¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious. The Crimson League seemed indifferent towards humans, but now, Mi had good rtions with this human. Moreover¡­ Ye Qingtang could somehow sense that Mi respected this man.


    Regardless, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t nning to be involved in the Second Domain¡¯s affairs. She had already brought littl5e You Yun back. As long as Little You Yun regained consciousness, she would set the First Maind¡¯s living creatures free.


    With that, Ye Qingtang let the Crimson League enter the underground world to search for the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos so that she could prove her innocence.


    The Crimson League found many rare treasures that the Ancient You n had collected over the years, but they couldn¡¯t find even a single piece of the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos.


    ¡°The Ancient You n might have taken it away while they were escaping, but don¡¯t worry. They will never be able to escape from this maind.¡± Ye Qingtangforted them, but she wasn¡¯t surprised at the oue at all.


    The Crimson League hadn¡¯t discovered the secret passage yet. The Grand Elder was dead and only Ning Luo, You Qiong, and herself knew of the whereabouts of the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos. Ning Luo wasn¡¯t interested in them while You Qiong had already pledged loyalty to Ye Qingtang.


    It was impossible for the Crimson League to be able to find the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos unless Ye Qingtang spoke up.


    They were victorious and returned in triumph.


    The Crimson League and the others returned to the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang went to look for You Qiong and Ning Luo once she stepped foot into the Temple of Shadows. Ling Yan was also in the room.


    ¡°How are they doing?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue, who bothy on the bed. Little You Yun was unconscious while Little Luo Xue had a nk expression.


    ¡°Not so good. The Ancient You n must have cast a special spell on them and we¡¯re not able to remove it just like that. We can only try to observe and deal with it gradually,¡± Ning Luo said.


    Ye Qingtang frowned. At least they were back and thankfully, they still had time.

 Chapter 2068 - Complete Victory (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2068: Complete Victory (3)</h2>


    ¡°You Qiong, don¡¯t leave your room for the time being. There will be trouble if the Crimson League sees you,¡± Ye Qingtang told him.


    The injuries on his face had already more or less healed and he would be recognized by Mi and the others in an instant if he went out.


    You Qiong nodded.


    With Ning Luo protecting them, she could rest assured for Little You Yun and Little Luo as well. She headed back to her room and called Ling Yan in.


    The little white tiger, who had been left abandoned in the room, quickly jumped up as it saw Ye Qingtang. But when it crawled back to where it was after seeing Ling Yan behind her.


    D*mn him!


    He was here again!


    ¡°Miss Ye, you look like you have something to tell me?¡± Ling Yan asked her with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Crimson League wasn¡¯t able to find the Spirit of Chaos fragments with the Ancient You n this time. Do you know anything about that?¡± she asked.


    Ling Yan nodded as he looked at her with eyes full ofughter.


    ¡°Miss Ye must have found what the Crimson League didn¡¯t manage to find.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t fun at all talking to such a smart person.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t want to hand over the Spirit of Chaos fragments so quickly since you¡¯re afraid that the Crimson League will leave once they have obtained all the fragments and recast the Spirit of Chaos. There would be a terrible battle if the Ancient You n were to regain their strength.¡± Ling Yan pointed out all the calctions that she had made.


    In response, she shrugged and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the Ancient You n hasn¡¯tpletely been eradicated, I will make use of the Crimson League.¡±


    At this stage she had yet to decide whether she wanted to hand over the fragments but seeing the way things were going, she was only going to hand the fragments over after the Ancient You n waspletely wiped out.


    When that time came, she would hand over the fragments to the Crimson League and they would leave, which meant she could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    After discussing with Ye Qingtang about a few other things, Ling Yan left. But he didn¡¯t return straight to his room, he went to Ning Luo¡¯s room first.


    As You Qiong stayed next door, only Ning Luo and the two children were in the room. Ning Luo wasn¡¯t surprised at all to see Ling Yan but prepared himself.


    ¡°Why did you need toe and see me? Haven¡¯t I already kept my promise to you?¡± Ling Yan smiled as his eyes moved to Little You Yun, who was on the bed.


    Ning Luo¡¯s gaze remained guarded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you all that you want to know, but¡­¡± he froze as he saw Ling Yan¡¯s gaze turnplicated.


    ¡°Ling Yan, what exactly do you want? I¡¯ve noticed ever since we were in the First Maind that you¡¯ve always been helping her, but your actions now are making me suspicious. Why do you need me for this? Just what is it you are nning?¡±


    Ling Yan smiled slightly as he lowered his eyes.


    ¡°When have my intentions ever changed? Since I¡¯ve already fulfilled your wish for you, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡±


    A bark of coldughter erupted from Ning Luo.


    ¡°If not for my master, I would never have worked with someone like you.¡±


    Ling Yan shrugged slightly, not bothered at all by his remarks. They exchanged a few other words in a low voice before Ling Yan turned to leave.


    Ning Luo suddenly spoke up as they reached the door.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ning Luo fell back into silence.


    Regardless, Ling Yan seemed to know what he wanted to say but chose not to reply. He pushed open the door and left.

 Chapter 2069 - Strange (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2069: Strange (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was still thinking of ways to wake Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue but nothing was working.


    ording to Ning Luo, the only way to break them out of the Ancient You n¡¯s control was to kill the one controlling them, Elder Yuan.


    But he had escaped after the previous battle.


    At this moment she had no idea where to find the Ancient You n after they had escaped. The only way topletely eradicate them was to borrow the Crimson League¡¯s power.


    Originally she had nned to use the Spirit of Chaos fragments as an excuse when talking to Mi, but there were some things that she had to smooth out first.


    In the past few days, Ye Qingtang and Ning Luo had both been by Little You Yun¡¯s side.


    The little white tiger had followed her to do so as well but noticed that her gaze had be strange over the past few days.


    ¡°Have you realized that¡­ your cultivation level has been increasing rapidly¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    <em>How had she not noticed!</em>


    Ever since returning from the underground world, her power had been growing rapidly.


    Perhaps¡­ Was this all due to Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode?


    The more she understood the power of the Spiritual Abode, the more she was sure that if Little You Yun¡¯s identity was exposed, it would create a lot of trouble. Even the Crimson League may take action.


    Because of this, she could only hide Little You Yun. Even the Temple of Shadows didn¡¯t know that she had brought back two children.


    In the short span of a few days, Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level had risen by a few levels and she had reached the Seventh Holy Venerate level.


    She was extremely happy with the rise in her power. She sensed that the reason she could absorb the power so quickly without the fear ofbusting was due to the Deity Ocean within her.


    Every time Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode pumped power into her body, the Deity Ocean would release a wave of power as well, integrating the power into her body.


    With her current power, there was no one more powerful than her in the Central Maind save for those youths who had received power from the Spiritual Abode and ate the flesh of the demon cubs.


    ¡­


    After a few days of strategizing, Ye Qingtang prepared to talk to Mi about her n to eradicate the Ancient You n. But just as she entered the main hall, she saw a long shadow stretched out in front of her.


    In front of her was the mysterious boy who had appeared beside Mi the other day. He seemed to have followed the Crimson League to the Temple of Shadows.


    Although she had tried probing Mi a few times about his identity, Mi had never revealed anything about him, which made her all the more curious.


    She looked at him and nodded slightly, preparing to leave but as they brushed past each other, he suddenly raised his hands to stop her.


    ¡°Do you need me for something?¡± she stopped in her tracks and looked at him.


    His gaze swept past her face, as though he was thinking of something.


    It would have been impossible for her not to sense something strange in his gaze.


    ¡°I wonder if the Holy Lord is free today?¡± he asked tly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard great things about you and I hope you can give me some advice.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 2070 - Strange (2)

    Chapter 2070: Strange (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang looked at the man in front of her in bewilderment.


    He wanted to challenge her?!


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. She didn¡¯t even know who he was. This was their first time interacting.


    And their first proper introduction¡­


    Was it going to be a challenge?


    Ye Qingtang simply couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on in his head.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re Mi¡¯s friend, you¡¯re a guest at the Temple of Shadows. I don¡¯t have any reason to fight with you.¡± Ye Qingtang replied coldly.


    What kind of joke was this?


    Judging from how Mi treated him the previous time, she could already tell that he was a force to be reckoned with. Even Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t tell what level he was at with her current powers, he must be much more powerful than her.


    Though Ye Qingtang had remarkable improvements recently, she wasn¡¯t daring enough to fight with a strong power from the Second Domain.


    The man was slightly dissatisfied when faced with her rejection, and it showed in how he knitted his brows.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want to continue entertaining him. Wasn¡¯t this too strange? Who on earth would approach someone for a challenge as an introduction?


    Wasting no time, she moved to leave but just as she stepped forward, she felt a gust of chilly air from behind.


    It was overbearing, even more so than Mi. Ye Qingtang was rmed. Whoosh! She instantly dodged.


    Right when Ye Qingtang flew up, a beam of light shed past the spot she originally stood at and pierced through the wall in the Temple of Shadows.


    Boom! A huge crack appeared in the wall.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    The walls in the Temple of Shadows were built with special materials. It would take at least three days of continuous bombing by tens of Holy Venerates to cause a crack in the wall¡­


    This man¡­ did that with a single move?


    Being shocked was an understatement.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please don¡¯t be humble. This is a rare opportunity, why won¡¯t you just take up the challenge.¡± The man was devoid of emotion and the moment he said that he struck another move towards Ye Qingtang.


    This speed was inhuman. He was so quick that Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t even keep track of his shadow. She suddenly felt a twinge in her shoulder and flew away from the impact, spitting a mouthful of blood.


    He was so powerful! Even more powerful than anyone she had ever met!


    Ye Qingtang could only suffer and broke out into a cold sweat.


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to make any further move. He merely looked at Ye Qingtang with his brows furrowed and with aplicated expression.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    She had improved, but she was nowhere as good as the real Holy Lord of Shadows.


    This man could tell.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when she recalled that the man was friends with Mi.


    Before Ye Qingtang could do anything, the man left without a word. After stepping out of the temple, he simply vanished.


    Like that Ye Qingtang was left behind, feeling confused.


    This man¡­


    What did he want?


    He wanted to challenge her but just left after striking one move?


    Were strong beings from the Second Domain all strange like that?


    Although she had no idea what his motive was, she could not allow herself to let her guard down. Cleaning up after the impromptu confrontation, she went to look for Mi.

 Chapter 2071 - Strange (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2071: Strange (3)</h2>


    Mi had no idea about what had just happened. He thought that it was weird when Ye Qingtang told him that the man had left, but did not say anything else.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief when she saw his reaction. It seemed as though he had really left without saying anything to Mi. She could vaguely tell from Mi¡¯s words that he wasn¡¯t from the Crimson League and was from another force.


    Although she wanted to ask him for more information, Mi seemed to have no intention of saying more.


    ¡°I always get the feeling that he¡¯s very strange, and that his powers are greater than Mi,¡± she said as she sat on a chair looking at Ling Yan.


    ¡°Who do you think would win between Ming Di and Mi?¡± Ling Yan asked as he looked at her.


    ¡°Ming Di is probably still slightly stronger,¡± she said after mentallyparing the both of them.


    Mi¡¯s power was astonishing while Ming Di¡¯s was overwhelming. Between the two of them, Ming Di still won by a little.


    ¡°Legend has said that Ming Di could fight with the Holy Lord of Shadows as equals,¡± Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. With that man¡¯s strength, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Holy Lord of Shadows, he wouldn¡¯t be far off.


    Did he just want to test her power?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint him then,¡± she said with a shrug. She was probably considered one of the strongest in the First Domain right now but was nothing in the Second Domain.


    Ling Yanughed lightly and said, ¡°Miss Ye, you should stop worrying since he¡¯s already left. In my opinion, he¡¯s not going to tell this to the Crimson League. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t even have them in his considerations.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried that he¡¯ll inform the Crimson League. I can tell that even though Mi and he know each other, they¡¯re not that close and there¡¯s no point in talking about me either. It¡¯s just that¡­ I sensed something strange in his gaze towards me¡­¡± Her lips twisted softly, not understanding the man¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t have to worry about all of this. Shouldn¡¯t you think about how to deal with the Ancient You n?¡± Ling Yan suddenly changed the topic.


    Ye Qingtang looked at him, sensing a different meaning behind his words.


    ¡°The Ancient You Ancient n?¡±


    Ling Yan nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten Little You Yun back, which means that they would have found out about the loss of the Spiritual Abode already. Their ns to recast the Spirit of Chaos have also been dashed. They¡¯ve suffered huge losses, which means that they will be seeking their revenge soon.¡±


    The ambition of the Ancient You n extended beyond the First Domain and the strongest chip they had was Little You Yun, who could generate countless powerful youths.


    For them, getting the Spirit of Chaos would only add to their power. Even if they couldn¡¯t obtain it, it would only stop them temporarily.


    But losing Little You Yun was a huge blow to them.


    They had lost many powerful youths in the previous battle. They wouldn¡¯t be able to make more powerful members without the Spiritual Abode.


    The reality was as Ling Yan had said.


    The Ancient You n had lost the previous battle and retreated to theirst stronghold. Not only had they lost the entire underground world, but they had also lost a n Elder that was extremely important to them.


    ¡­


    At that moment, the Ancient You n Elders were gathered at the main hall.


    The n Master who just entered the main hall had a dark expression as he stared down at them.


    ¡°I only left for a while. Look at how badly all of you handled this!¡± he spat out with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 2072 - Counter (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2072: Counter (1)</h2>


    All of the Elder had grim expressions as well.


    ¡°Any news of the Grand Elder?¡± the n Master asked coldly.


    As the n Elders looked at each other, their expressions, if possible, became even more solemn.


    ¡°n Master, the Grand Elder was no longer there when we went to the old pce¡­¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Not here? What do you mean?¡± The n Master¡¯s expression was cold.


    ¡°n Master, we entered the secret passage after the Crimson League left but found signs that there were already people there. The Buddha statues guarding the ce had all been destroyed as well and it seemed that the Grand Elder had already been killed¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The n Master instantly smashed the head of the Elder who spoke up.


    Fresh blood sttered all over his head.


    The whole hall fell silent.


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± he asked coldly.


    No one dared to reply to him in his anger, afraid that they would be the next victim.


    But their silence gave him his answer.


    ¡°Great¡­ great¡­ great!¡± He burst out inughter and shouted out three words.


    ¡°I guess both the Temple of Shadows and the Crimson League really do want to destroy us!¡± The n Master¡¯s face waspletely frosty now. The n Elders had ruined their ns of collecting all the Spirit of Chaos fragments but now, even Little You Yun had been taken away¡­


    This had destroyed all their ns.


    ¡°n Master, should we recuperate first, then wait for the Crimson League to leave¡­¡± another person suggested.


    As it stood, they were no match for the Crimson League now since their power was way beyond their league. And with the loss of Little You Yun, they were in deep trouble. They had no choice but to wait for the Crimson League to leave.


    ¡°Recuperate?¡± The n Master let out another bark of coldugher and continued, ¡°The Ancient You n has been nning this for years. How did they ruin our ns?¡±


    ¡°n Master, you mean¡­¡±


    The n Master took a deep breath and closed his eyes gently.


    ¡°Where do you think I have been all this time?¡±


    No one knew what he meant.


    ¡°I went to the Second Domain.¡±


    Everyone froze at these words.


    The n Master had gone to the Second Domain?


    ¡°The Temple of Shadows borrowed power from the Second Domain to ruin our ns, so why can¡¯t I do the same?¡± The n Master looked at all of them.


    ¡°We are not the only ones who want the Spirit of Chaos. Many forces in the Second Domain want it as well. The Crimson League is from the Second Domain but there are many forces like them as well. We can¡¯t possibly let the Temple of Shadows go so easily now that they¡¯ve ruined our ns for the Spirit of Chaos, no?¡± the n Master said as his lips curved up into a cold smile.


    There was no way he was going to let them have what he couldn¡¯t obtain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with the forces of the Second Domain. As long as they help us clear our enemies in the Central Maind, I will give them the Spirit of Chaos fragments after we win.¡±


    Although he had still been hesitating about making this decision, the loss of Little You Yun was thest straw.


    He wanted the Temple of Shadows and the Crimson League to pay in blood for what they had done!


    The Ancient You n members who had been worrying all looked happier as they heard this.


    ¡°n Master, if we can borrow the might of the Second Domain, the Crimson League is nothing that we would fear. They only sent over a few people. As long as we can get more help, we don¡¯t have to fear the Crimson League or the Temple of Shadows.¡±

 Chapter 2073 - Counter (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2073: Counter (2)</h2>


    ¡°Elder Yuan.¡± The n Master lifted his eyes to look at Elder Yuan, who was standing silently to one side.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he said.


    ¡°Those two kids are under your control. Can you tell where they are?¡± the n Master asked.


    He had to get Little You Yun. The Spirit of Chaos could be let go of but the Spiritual Abode couldn¡¯t belong to anyone else.


    ¡°I can vaguely sense that they¡¯re in the direction of the Temple of Shadows, but I¡¯ll need to get closer to narrow down the actual location.¡±


    The n Master nodded slightly.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll attack the Temple of Shadows directly. You¡¯ll be in charge of finding the children after that.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing,


    ¡°Elder Yuan, you had better not disappoint me this time.¡±


    A bead of cold sweat ran down Elder Yuan¡¯s forehead as he nodded.


    ¡­


    The Temple of Shadows and the Central Maind had sent more people to the Central Maind to look for the Ancient You n. But it was as though they had vanished from the entire Maind. There was no trace of them at all.


    Ye Qingtang continued to keep the information about the Spirit of Chaos to herself, which only made the Crimson League search for the Ancient You n even more frantically.


    ¡°From what I can see, the Ancient You n are already too scared to even show their face, so Holy Lord, you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡± The eight tribe leaders were gathered in the main hall.


    They didn¡¯t think that the Ancient You n could cause any more trouble. As long as the Crimson League was still on the Central Maind, the Ancient You n wouldn¡¯t show their faces.


    The eight tribe leaders were more worried about rejoining the Crimson League.


    ¡°Holy Lord, since we¡¯ve already rejoined the Crimson League, should we consider returning to the Second Domain after all of this is over?¡± the Demon Tribe leader said eagerly.


    The eight tribe leaders¡¯ strength was based on the amount of faith people had in them. When they were in the Second Domain, their powers made them have a huge following, which made them even stronger.


    But the faith they received had faded when they went to the First Domain.


    The Temple of Shadows had been strong in the Central Maind and they had received a lot of faith, which had sustained their power. But with the disappearance of the Holy Lord of Shadows and the destion of the Temple of Shadows, they had lost much of their power and were now not even one-tenth of their previous strength.


    In their heyday when they were still in the Second Domain, just one stomp of their foot would be enough to make the First Domain shake three times. How far they had fallen.


    Ye Qingtang knew their intentions well and had several thoughts about going to the Second Domain as well.


    She had found some hints of her mother¡¯s identity in the mystic realm and knew that she was from the Second Domain. The only way she could find out more about her was to go there.


    Just as she was about to speak her mind, a sudden pain bloomed in her chest.


    The pain seared through her bones and brain and was so painful it felt as though her lungs and heart were being ripped apart. It was so bad that her vision turned ck and she almost fell off the ck Bone throne.


    Fortunately, it onlysted for a little while. She swayed for a moment but stabilized herself almost immediately.

 Chapter 2074 - The Disintegrating Seal (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2074: The Disintegrating Seal (1)</h2>


    The eight tribe leaders had not noticed anything wrong with Ye Qingtang and were still encouraging her to return to the Second Domain.


    It was Ming Wang beside her who noticed her pale face.


    Brows furrowing, he looked at the chattering eight tribe leaders and said coldly, ¡°The Holy Lord has her own ns. This issue with the Ancient You n is more important right now. If you have nothing else to say, please leave.¡±


    The eight tribe leaders were speechless.


    This little rascal! How dare he make use of the Holy Lord¡¯s affections towards him! But they knew they couldn¡¯t be too hasty or risk Ye Qingtang¡¯s dissatisfaction, so they left.


    Ming Wang waited for all of them to leave before turning to her.


    ¡°Holy Lord, you should take a rest first.¡± His expression was unchanged by the worry in his eyes, revealing his true thoughts.


    The pain in her chest was constant and unbearable but in order not to let Ming Wang know, she could only keep a straight face and drag herself back into her room.


    Ming Wang frowned as he looked at her retreating figure.


    What was wrong with Ah Yao?


    Why¡­ had he sensed a dangerous aura on her just now¡­


    Ye Qingtang forced herself back into her room before copsing on her bed. The pain was getting more apparent and cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    The little white tiger, which was sleeping soundly at the side, was startled awake by her sudden movements. It rubbed its half-open eyes with its paws and was about to mutter something when it noticed her copsed on the bed, pale and covered in a cold sweat as she clutched her chest.


    The little white tiger jumped up in an instant.


    ¡°D*mn, what¡¯s happening to you?¡±


    She had been fine when she left just now, so what was happening¡­


    It was still puzzling over her condition when it sensed an aura that it hadn¡¯t sensed for a long time on her.


    This was¡­


    The little white tiger jumped onto her and looked at her chest with its eyes narrowed.


    The Divine Phoenix Seal¡­ was weakening¡­


    D*mn it, there had been so many things happening recently that it hadpletely forgotten that there was such a dangerous thing on her.


    Ye Qingtang could feel the pain seeping into her heart and bones as her consciousness gradually faded.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Mother¡­ do you not want me anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    A soft, familiar voice filled her ears as she faded in and out of consciousness. She soonpletely cked out.


    The little white tiger narrowed its eyes as it looked at the dangerous aura surrounding her.


    The door suddenly opened just as he was worrying about what to do.


    Ling Yan rushed straight to her. As he saw the ck fog surrounding her body, his gentle eyes turned sharp. He suddenly opened his karmic natal chart, summoned a strange force, and forced it into her body.


    The ck fog around her dissipated in an instant and the pain on her face cleared.


    ¡°You¡­¡± the little white tiger looked at him strangely.


    ¡°The Divine Phoenix Seal won¡¯t be able to suppress it much longer,¡± he looked at the sleeping Ye Qingtang and lifted his hand to wipe the sweat off her face.


    The little azure dragon¡¯s eyes wereplicated as it looked at the situation unfolding in front of him.


    Ling Yan, how many lives did you think you have, to do something like this!

 Chapter 2075 - The Disintegrating Seal (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2075: The Disintegrating Seal (2)</h2>


    When Ye Qingtang finally came out of her stupor, three days had already passed. She felt a huge weight on her chest when she woke up and forced herself to look up.


    A fluffy, white thing was lying squarely on her chest.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    The little white tiger was in deep slumber when a force pushed it to the ground.


    ¡°D*mn it, who did that!¡± the little white tiger said fiercely rolled on the ground.


    It lifted its eyes and saw an expressionless Ye Qingtang staring at it.


    The little white tiger jumped onto the bed and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°I was afraid I was going to die in my sleep if I didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    The little white tiger froze asking, ¡°What happened? Why would you die?¡±


    ¡°I thought I was going to be crushed to death.¡± Ye Qingtang twisted her lips and looked at the little white tiger¡¯s round body. ¡°Did you¡­ gain weight recently?¡±


    A fierce re was directed towards her.


    ¡°What are you saying! Who did you say gained weight! Don¡¯t spout rubbish!¡±


    The little white tiger sucked in its stomach as it spoke, but its soft tummy still bulged out.


    No, that wasn¡¯t it. It hadn¡¯t gained weight, it had just grown up.


    The little white tiger was extremely dejected. It came from the race of white tigers and was the benchmark for all other Fiend Celestial beasts. He was supposed to have bnced bones and honed muscles.


    However¡­


    Ye Qingtang rarely brought it out in the Temple of Shadows and since it was the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯s precious pet, everything it asked for was given to it.


    The bored little white tiger could only eat its loneliness away. It had also been moving around less, so gradually¡­


    Could it be med that b had started collecting around its stomach?


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little white tiger and stuck out her hand to poke its soft tummy.


    ¡°Stop it! You beast!¡± The little white tiger shouted as it clutched its stomach. ¡°You d*mned woman, how dare you touch my stomach!¡±


    ¡°What else would I do?¡± She looked at how round the little white tiger had gotten and confirmed that it had indeed gained weight.


    ¡°Fiend Celestial Beasts don¡¯t get fat!¡± the little white tiger argued as it turned pale.


    Ye Qingtang felt that it was just deceiving itself.


    ¡°How long have I been out for?¡± she asked as she got out of bed.


    ¡°Three days. You really know how to sleep,¡± the little white tiger replied.


    ¡°Three days¡­ what happened to me?¡± She frowned. Many things had happened extremely quickly that day and her memories were a mess.


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡± the little white tiger said as it moved its gaze away. He kept silent about all that had happened when she was asleep and didn¡¯t mention Ling Yan and the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    Ye Qingtang could sense that there was something more it wasn¡¯t saying. Even though the pain had been unbearable and it had already been three days, she still remembered what happened that day.


    She touched her chest subconsciously as a strange feeling came from it.


    She had felt this before.


    But in her previous life¡­


    She had suffered pain so terrible that it almost killed her when the Heart of the Heavenly Dao had broken out of her.


    A frown crossed her face.


    She had almost forgotten that the Heart of the Heavenly Dao didn¡¯t belong to her after the Divine Phoenix had sealed it.


    But now¡­


    The Heart of the Heavenly Dao was showing signs of leaking.


    This was not a good sign for her.

 Chapter 2076 - Powerful Enemies (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2076: Powerful Enemies (1)</h2>


    Before she could figure out whether there was anything wrong with the Divine Phoenix seal, someone knocked on her door.


    ¡°Holy Lord, Mi has something to discuss with you. He¡¯s waiting in the main hall.¡± Xue Fu¡¯s voice drifted in from the outside.


    Mi was looking for her?


    Her heart jolted. It was probably something important if it made Mi so worried.


    Putting on her clothes, she picked up the plump, little white tiger and carried it outside with her.


    In the main hall, the Crimson League alien race people who were with Mi were already standing inside.


    They all nced at her as she entered. The eight tribe leaders and Ming Wang were inside as well.


    ¡°Mo Yao, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Mi¡¯s surreal voice was heavy.


    From his tone, she could tell that something bad had happened when she was sleeping.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.


    Mi didn¡¯t speak up immediately and handed over a letter with the Crimson League¡¯s seal on it to her.


    She opened it and read the contents.


    A strange look shed past her eyes.


    ¡°The Heavenly Wolf Sect?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the contents of the letter and read out the familiar yet foreign words.


    ¡°The Heavenly Wolf Sect is one of the powers of the Second Domain. Even though they¡¯re not on the same maind as us, they¡¯re nothing to scoff at. This letter was delivered to me today¡­¡± Mi slowly said.


    The Heavenly Wolf Sect and the Crimson League were on par with each other. In the past, they did not interact with each other but got into a fight due to some conflict thousands of years ago. They fought many small and big battles but in the end, it was still hard to determine the winner.


    The Crimson League had already sent people to infiltrate the Heavenly Wolf Sect and gather information. Even though the spies had been unable to enter the inner circle, they had still been able to find out some information.


    A few days prior, the Heavenly Wolf Sect had sent a small troop to the First Domain.


    ¡°Are you worried that the Heavenly Wolf Sect might go to the Central Maind?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Mi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. We had to be so secretive abouting to the First Domain this time because letting the other powers know about the Spirit of Chaos would only make them flock here¡­¡±


    The Crimson League had to obtain the Spirit of Chaos but the Heavenly Wolf Sect had nothing to do with the First Domain. It was extremely suspicious that they had suddenly sent people to the First Domain at such a sensitive time.


    ¡°Your worries might be true,¡± she said.


    Mi froze. It had only been a nagging suspicion in his mind without any evidence, but Ye Qingtang¡¯s words seemed to suggest that she knew something more.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She said, ¡°When we were attacking the Ancient You n¡¯s underground world, I was informed that the City Lord wasn¡¯t present. From what I know, he has not returned and seems to have vanished from the Central Maind.¡±


    She had many theories with regards to his disappearance but now it seemed that it had coincided nicely with the actions of the Heavenly Wolf Sect¡­

 Chapter 2077 - Powerful Enemies (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2077: Powerful Enemies (2)</h2>


    What exactly in the First Domain could have caught their attention to this extent?


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than Little You Yun and the Spirit of Chaos.


    The Ancient You n had suffered huge losses this time. Knowing them, they wouldn¡¯t take this lying down. It seemed like they were going to use the same tactic as Ye Qingtang and use the Spirit of Chaos to goad the Heavenly Wolf Sect into action.


    Just as she was talking to Mi, a Temple of Shadows guard ran up to report to her in a panic.


    ¡°Holy Lord of Shadows, about a hundred meters away, there is a huge troop of soldiers and horses rushing towards us! We also saw several Ancient You n Elders within the troops.¡±


    Ye Qingtang and Mi exchanged nces the moment they heard the news.


    ¡°Could you be right?¡±


    ¡°I hope that I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    The faces of the eight tribe leaders darkened. They were all from the Second Domain, so of course, they knew of the Heavenly Wolf Sect. The Crimson League was formed by the top powers of the Second Domain but the Heavenly Wolf Sect consisted of all the viins.


    The Heavenly Wolf Sect was made up of countless murderers and people with no regard for the rules.


    And they were all extremely powerful.


    The strongest, fiercest, and most powerful of them all was the leader. It was not an exaggeration to say that their reputation in the Second Domain was terrifying.


    This was a group that was difficult to deal with.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­ right? What does the Ancient You n have to offer the Heavenly Wolf Sect¡­.¡± the Demon Tribe Leader said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no way the Heavenly Wolf Sect would bother with a power from the First Domain,¡± the Goblin Tribe Leader said.


    Ming Wang looked at the debating eight tribe leaders and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way the Heavenly Wolf Sect would have any interest in the Ancient You n but they would definitely be interested in the Spirit of Chaos.¡±


    And they were going up against the Crimson League, which they were already in conflict with. Knowing their character, they would probably take action.


    It was not a hopeful situation.


    ¡°Could you see who the Ancient You n was with?¡± she asked the soldier.


    The soldier replied, ¡°They seemed to be wearing ck armor and their helmet is in the shape of a wolf head¡­¡±


    This was enough for all of them to surmise.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Wolf Sect.¡± Mi¡¯s voice was heavy.


    ¡°Bai Zhi, gather our men immediately,¡± he ordered.


    Since the Ancient You n was the one who had invited the Heavenly Wolf Sect over, it meant that they already knew the size of their army.


    The Crimson League had not brought many people over to the Crimson League this time and would suffer huge losses if the Heavenly Wolf Sect hade prepared.


    Bai Zhi didn¡¯t dare waste any more time and went to prepare for the battle immediately.


    ¡°If the Heavenly Wolf Sect were to attack us today, they won¡¯t rest until we¡¯re all dead. I didn¡¯t bring enough men this time. If we confront them, it will cause huge losses on our side.¡± Even Mi, who was usually very proud of himself, couldn¡¯t express any words of confidence.


    Since they were old rivals, he knew their way of fighting well.


    ¡°Mo Yao, I¡¯ll leave you to take care of the manpower in the Temple of Shadows,¡± Mi said before leaving.


    With the copse of the Ancient You n¡¯s underground world, their power had disappeared and the remaining members had all scattered. As such, the Ancient ns could finally be at peace. With the huge victory, they had all returned to their original homes, ready to make aeback.

 Chapter 2078 - Powerful Enemies (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2078: Powerful Enemies (3)</h2>


    The only people left in the Temple of Shadows were the Undead n. Even the Jiang family had been sent back to their homes by Ye Qingtang. Likewise, the Northstar Demon Lord had left with the Demon n as well.


    But a powerful enemy had suddenly appeared in front of them.


    After she had sent the eight tribe leaders and Ming Wang away, she walked over to Ling Yan¡¯s room, kicked down his door, and dragged him out. She was clearly a head shorter than him but looked fierce as she dragged him away.


    ¡°Miss Ye.¡± He was amused as she dragged him away, and the azure dragon hurried after them.


    <em>¡®Hm, did she already notice?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Is Ling Yan going to die?¡¯</em>The azure dragon thought meanly.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say a single word as she dragged Ling Yan into Ning Luo¡¯s room.


    Ning Luo was taking care of Little You Yun in the room and looked at her in puzzlement as she entered.


    Seeing that everyone was there, she spoke up. ¡°You must all leave the Temple of Shadows right away. The further you go, the better.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ning Luo asked in shock.


    Wasting no time, Ye Qingtang helped Ning Luo pack the medications for Little You Yun as she said, ¡°The Ancient You n has roped in powers from the Second Domain to fight us and they¡¯re heading toward the Temple of Shadows right now. They¡¯re here for the Spirit of Chaos. Ning Luo, I¡¯m leaving Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue in your care. I trust that you won¡¯t let them fall into anyone else¡¯s hands.¡±


    As she said this, she stuffed the space ring which was full of items into his hands.


    Ning Luo looked at her strangely and said, ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re¡­ going to stay here?¡±


    With a smile, she only said, ¡°I¡¯m the Holy Lord of Shadows. How could I leave?¡±


    If she left, she wouldn¡¯t even have to worry about the Heavenly Wolf Sect. The Crimson League would kill her first.


    Furthermore¡­


    The entire Temple of Shadows would be dragged into the mess.


    Ning Luo¡¯s eyes wereplicated. But in the end, he decided to leave with Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue. Before he left, he said, ¡°Ye Qingtang.¡±


    She looked at him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t die here.¡±


    With that, he turned and left quickly.


    Seeing that Ning Luo had left with Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue, her lips curled up into a smile. Everyone in the First Maind could be revived as long as Little You Yun was safe¡­


    She had settled one problem.


    With that, she turned to Ling Yan who was behind her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything that I¡¯ve said. I don¡¯t need to say anymore, do I?¡±


    Ling Yan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Miss Ye wants me to leave.¡±


    ¡°So why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± she said with a lightugh.


    Ling Yan had helped her too many times. She couldn¡¯t let him die here. As soon as the battle started, Ling Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to protect himself with his capabilities.


    ¡°I guess I have no choice but to respectfully obey,¡± he said with a smile, immediately agreeing to her request without any hesitation.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    This d*mned rascal. Couldn¡¯t he at least pretend a little?


    ¡°Go now, or you won¡¯t be able to leave once the battle starts.¡± They were running out of time. The Heavenly Wolf Sect was about to reach them and she left as soon as she heard his answer.


    Ling Yan smiled at her back and brought the azure dragon back to their room. After packing his possessions, he prepared to leave the Temple of Shadows.

 Chapter 2079 - Heavenly Wolf Sect (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2079: Heavenly Wolf Sect (1)</h2>


    Little Azure Dragon looked at Ling Yan, who wasn¡¯t hesitant to leave, with aplicated expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°¡­The Heavenly Wolf Sect came prepared. I don¡¯t think the Crimson League will be able to handle them. Ye Qingtang will face danger. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯s going to die here?¡± Little Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in Ling Yan¡¯s head.


    Ling Yan didn¡¯t respond. He merely lifted his head to look at the sky.


    Little Azure Dragon was perplexed. It just couldn¡¯t understand what Ling Yan was nning.


    He was already ready to die on her behalf, but now¡­


    What was Ling Yan plotting?


    ¡­


    5000 meters away from the Temple of Shadows.


    The troops rushed over and even the ground vibrated. The Crimson League and Temple of Shadows joined forces to form troops that gathered outside the entrance of the Temple of Shadows.


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were somber.


    Various ns had learned that the Ancient You n was going to attack the Second Domain. The ns finally experienced some peace after the destruction of the Ancient You n¡¯s underground world and returned to where they belong.


    However, today they came together to face thest battle for the Central Maind.


    If the Temple of Shadows were to lose, the ns would open the doors to revenge from the Ancient You n.


    This battle was a battle for their imminent survival.


    The sound of war drums rang. Everyone lifted their heads, only to see countless soldiers charge over, almost drowning them.


    Suddenly they heard a roar from above.


    Lifting their heads, they noticed numerous flying mounts that soared in the sky.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Heavenly Wolf Sect and the Ancient You n¡¯s army and her heart sank, while she tried to look at Mi with her peripheral vision. Though she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could sense from his cold aura that he probably felt the same way as her.


    ¡°Is that Lu Zhiyao, one of the 12 sect custodians from the Heavenly Wolf Sect?¡± Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw a handsome man riding on the back of a huge demonic beast among the Heavenly Wolf Sect¡¯s troops.


    ¡°Shui Mou is here too¡­¡±


    The Crimson League had bad ties with the Heavenly Wolf Sect for a long time already. They naturally knew who were the powerful ones in the Heavenly Wolf Sect.


    When the Crimson League saw the Heavenly Wolf Sect send their elites over, they couldn¡¯t help but feel even moodier.


    As one of the 12 sect custodians, his powers were akin to that of the deputy League Chief. That meant that he was a strong opponent, even in the Second Domain.


    Although Mi and Bai Zhi were considerably powerful among the Crimson League, they weren¡¯t as powerful as the deputy League Chief.


    ¡°The Heavenly Wolf Sect has nned things thoroughly. It seems like they want to get rid of us with just one attempt.¡± Bai Zhi grit her teeth angrily before she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to ry the news to the Second Domain. With the two sect custodians leading them, we shouldn¡¯t fight them yet. Why don¡¯t we wait for the reinforcements to arrive before starting the battle?¡±


    Mi shook his head. ¡°There won¡¯t be any reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhi was stunned.


    Ye Qingtang remained calm, she had the exact thoughts. ¡°The Heavenly Wolf Sect obviously won¡¯t leave any chances for us. They might have already taken action and arranged something in the Second Domain to interrupt our ns. If not, why wouldn¡¯t the Crimson League send any help even though they should have learned of the news earlier than us?¡±

 Chapter 2080 - Heavenly Wolf Sect (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2080: Heavenly Wolf Sect (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang knew from the start that the reinforcements from the Crimson League had been interrupted by the Heavenly Wolf Sect. They wouldn¡¯t be able toe and help them out in the First Domain.


    Bai Zhi¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Mi, what are the chances of winning over the two sect custodians?¡± Bai Zhi could only pin her hopes on Mi, who was the most powerful out of them.


    Mi replied, ¡°If I were to just pick one of them to battle, there¡¯s only a ten percent chance of winning.¡±


    Mi¡¯s reply made the sticky situation even worse.


    ¡°Mo Yao, you handle the two sect custodians with Ming Di.¡± Mi¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What did he just say?


    Mi hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with Ye Qingtang yet so he continued, ¡°You have been hiding your capabilities from others. Even now, I still haven¡¯t figured out how powerful you are. I lost when I challenged you ten thousand years ago. Now, we can only count on you and Ming Di as ourst hope.¡±


    She remained silent.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the Holy Lord of Shadows to be that powerful.


    As she had witnessed Mi¡¯s powers before¡­ To think that even Mi wasn¡¯t the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ match. Hearing from Mi, the two sect custodians were capable of destroying him and Bai Zhi¡­


    Her powers¡­


    It was clear that her Holy Venerate powers weren¡¯t enough. She wanted to defeat them too, but she wasn¡¯t capable of doing so.


    A deep sense of despair filled her.


    It was really difficult to pose as the Holy Lord of Shadows, not just anyone was capable of doing it.


    As Mi and Ye Qingtang were discussing their strategy, the Ancient You n and the Heavenly Wolf Sect¡¯s army were almost upon them. The two people leading in front were the two sect custodians.


    Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou.


    ¡°I was thinking who the Crimson League would send. It turns out it¡¯s Mi and Bai Zhi¡­¡± A woman with an ethereal appearance approached. She scanned the Crimson League¡¯s army with her eyes and when she noticed Mi and Bai Zhi, the corners of her lips hitched up.


    Elder Yuan stood beside Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou. When he heard Shui Mou¡¯s words, his heart almost skipped a beat.


    He had seen Mi and Bai Zhi¡¯s capabilities with his own eyes. Even the elite youths that were trained by the Ancient You n weren¡¯t able to hold in for long when they fought against them.


    They were that powerful, but they sounded pathetic when Shui Mou talked about them.


    Elder Yuan couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the n Master.


    A smile was on the n Master¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Heavenly Wolf Sect¡¯s powers areparable to the Crimson League in the Second Domain. Moreover, the Heavenly Wolf Sect has expanded over the years and is capable of defeating the Crimson League,¡± n Master said.


    While the n Master was talking, Lu Zhiyao suddenly lifted his arm. A glimmer of light appeared on his palm, transforming into a sharp sword and he waved it with light movements.


    The sword aura started acting on the Crimson League¡¯s army.


    Boom! The ground was split into two halves and a huge crack appeared in the middle.


    It only took one moment and the various ns were bbergasted by the sword¡¯s rming power.


    Even then Lu Zhiyao had a poker face on. He merely looked at Mi, who stood at the front of the army and spoke with a calm voice.


    ¡°Hand over the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos and I can consider leaving your corpse intact in one whole piece.¡±

 Chapter 2081 - Heavenly Wolf Sect (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2081: Heavenly Wolf Sect (3)</h2>


    The deathly aura surrounding Mi was intensifying. The move was merely a warning, but Lu Zhiyao clearly demonstrated his great powers.


    Even Mi wouldn¡¯t be confident when faced with Lu Zhiyao¡¯s one move.


    Lu Zhiyao was indeed someone to be reckoned with. No wonder the various ns from the Second Domain gathered together to fight him. He overpowered everyone from the Crimson League.


    ¡°Mo Yao,¡± Mi suddenly called out.


    ¡°Return to the Temple of Shadows now and take the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos as well as the vessel with you.¡± Mi took a deep breath.


    He previously thought that Mo Yao and Ming Di could at least try to fight the sect custodians.


    Now, Mi nned to just give up and stop struggling. With Lu Zhiyao¡¯s capabilities, there was no way they could overpower him.


    Even if victory was nowhere near, they would never hand over the fragments of the Spirit of Chaos to the Heavenly Wolf Sect.


    The Spirit of Chaos must return to the Crimson League!


    Ye Qingtang could sense Mi¡¯s intentions and she lowered her eyes.


    The exact moment Mi finished speaking, Shui Mou made a move, unlike the patient Lu Zhiyao. She leaped and huge waves formed underneath her body. A huge water dragon appeared just like that.


    ¡°Zhiyao, don¡¯t be so impatient. Since we¡¯re already here in the First Domain, why don¡¯t we have some fun first?¡± A devious smile appeared on Shui Mou¡¯s face. ¡°Not only do I want the Spirit of Chaos, but I also want their lives too¡­¡±


    The moment she finished her sentence, the water dragon started charging towards the Crimson League¡¯s army.


    When the water dragon charged over, vines as thick as human arms suddenly started bursting out of the ground and formed a huge protective in front of the Crimson League¡¯s army.


    Boom!


    The water dragon collided into the huge protective. Though the protective barrier appeared to be as tough as steel, it instantly shattered upon the impact of the water dragon.


    ¡°Pss!¡± The moment the protective shattered, Bai Zhi suffered a counter effect. She spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Mi acted quickly, lifting his arm to create gusts of ck wind to entrap the water dragon.


    Even so, the water dragon moved about quickly without being affected and it formed counter effects on him, causing havoc in his breath. The other Crimson League members quickly moved in to help and barely managed to put the water dragon under control.


    The satisfaction Shui Mou felt was apparent when she saw Crimson League mobilizing almost everyone just to handle a water dragon. The other ancient ns from the Central Maind witnessed that too and they were all bbergasted.


    So that was the real capabilities of the top powers from the Second Domain.


    They recalled that when the supposed strong powers from the Second Domain first came to the First Domain, they just had to join forces to fight them and not suffer huge injuries. Now, they finally realized that those supposed strong powers from the Second Domain weren¡¯t even that powerful¡­


    When faced with real powers, they were just like ants that could be easily crushed.


    They didn¡¯t need anyone more. Just the two sect custodians from the Heavenly Wolf Sect were enough to wipe them all out.


    Everyone was consumed in fear.


    The Ancient You n was in high spirits.


    Once they handed over the Spirit of Chaos to the Heavenly Wolf Sect, they could secretly take Little You Yun away. The Crimson League and Holy Lord of Shadows would be defeated and suffer a miserable loss. From then on, the Central Maind would belong to them.


    The Ancient You n could eventually use Little You Yun¡¯s Spiritual Abode to cultivate and attack the Second Domain when the time came. Then it would only be a matter of time before they became the most powerful n!

 Chapter 2082 - : Instant Kill (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2082: Instant Kill (1)</h2>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    All of a sudden, a loud dragon¡¯s roar ripped the sky apart. Mi was too exhausted to even deal with it but he suddenly spotted a huge figure that flew to attack the terrifying water dragon.


    Stunned, Mi quickly lifted his eyes to look up.


    All he could see was Ye Qingtang riding on Ming Di¡¯s back. The water dragon started turning into water droplets that only glimmered under the sunlight.


    Ye Qingtang was certain that if the Crimson League were to lose, the entire Temple of Shadows and Central Maind would be taken away.


    Little You Yun was once taken away right in front of her. She was never going to let history repeat itself.


    Her foster father, her master¡­


    She had to do anything and everything to make theme back to this world.


    As Ye Qingtang scanned the Temple of Shadows¡¯ Undead n and had a somewhat gentle gaze. Though she was forced into this role, it was undeniable that¡­


    She kind of liked this damned Undead n.


    Shui Mou hadn¡¯t expected someone from the Crimson League to outdo the water dragon. She narrowed her eyes and tried to make another move, but was interrupted by Lu Zhiyao.


    ¡°Mo Yao, it¡¯s been long.¡± Lu Zhiyao lifted his head, looking at Ye Qingtang, who rode on the demon dragon¡¯s back.


    Tears trickled down Ye Qingtang¡¯s cheeks. She looked at Lu Zhiyao from above without any expression on her face.


    He was one of the 12 sect custodians and it turned out he was acquainted with the Holy Lord of Shadows?


    Ye Qingtang had no idea how many more secrets the Holy Lord of Shadows kept.


    Lu Zhiyao clearly knew that it was the Holy Lord of Shadows so he didn¡¯t allow Shui Mou to attack yet.


    ¡°I heard that you came to the First Domain long ago. I didn¡¯t expect us to be able to meet again. Great, we can have some closure today.¡± Lu Zhiyao had a sinister look on his face.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    Darn!


    So it turned out he had some bad blood with the Holy Lord of Shadows!


    Lu Zhiyao suddenly transformed into a beam of light, flying up the sky to charge towards Ye Qingtang.


    Smoke and fire erupted into the skies as Ming Di instantly breathed hot air in his direction.


    Lu Zhiyao paused in the sky, holding a sharp sword to fight Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang was d that she had Ming Di with her. When she was still thinking about it, Shui Mou flew up into the sky too.


    ¡°Let me deal with the demon dragon.¡± Shui Mou smiled as she prepared her moves. ¡°I¡¯ve got to give it to you for breaking down my water dragon earlier, but this time, I don¡¯t think you canst that long.¡±


    Ming Di¡¯s eyes were filled with a murderous aura as he charged towards Shui Mou. Of course, Ming Di assumed the Holy Lord of Shadows wouldn¡¯t need his help.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Calm down!


    ¡°Now there¡¯s no one to interrupt us.¡± Lu Zhiyao red at Ye Qingtang with a murderous look.


    Chill!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the murderous Lu Zhiyao and was filled with despair.


    ¡°Ah Yao!¡± Ming Gu saw the dangerous situation and flew up. Ming Wang also followed right behind.


    Right as they were flying up, a few youths from the Ancient You n followed and interrupted them.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± The Ancient You n¡¯s n Master ordered with a murderous look on his face.


    Once he gave the orders, almost everyone from the Ancient You n moved. The groans from the Heavenly Wolf Sect¡¯s war beasts were never-ending. The horn signals rang and the Heavenly Wolf Sect¡¯s army charged forward.


    It only took a moment and the Heavenly Wolf Sect¡¯s army was in a chaotic skirmish to the death with the Crimson League¡¯s army.

 Chapter 2083 - Instant Kill (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2083: Instant Kill (2)</h2>


    The entire Central Maind army that was mainly made up of the Temple of Shadows also charged towards the battlefield. It only took a few minutes before the entire battlefield waspletely chaotic and the strong acrid scent of blood permeated the air.


    Corpses wereying everywhere, with blood spilled as far as the eye could see.


    Death wasmon on battlefields.


    The Heavenly Wolf Sect had far exceeded the Crimson League in terms of the number of soldiers and had an overwhelming advantage.


    Bloody corpses were everywhere.


    Although the battle had just begun and the various ancient ns already had many casualties. However, no one cowered. Everyone was giving it their all to eliminate the enemies.


    In the sky, Lu Zhiyao suddenly raised his sword and struck at Ye Qingtang. Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t powerful enough to handle Lu Zhiyao. She could barely even catch his shadow.


    Right when Ye Qingtang thought that it was about time to die, a beam of holy light appeared from above and she was surrounded by the light.


    Lu Zhiyao struck his sword over the holy light and he flew away from the impact. What in the world had happened?


    The holy light passed through Ye Qingtang and struck the battlefield, instantly splitting the battlefield.


    Mi and the others present were all stunned. They heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the holy light separate the Heavenly Wolf Sect and the Ancient You n from them.


    The holy light was extremely powerful. The moment itnded on the ground, it instantly burned all the living creatures that came into contact with it into ashes.


    No matter the Heavenly Wolf Sect or the Crimson League, none of them had a chance at escaping. They were burned into ashes, bing one with the ground.


    What terrifying power!


    Everyone was shocked and they subconsciously looked over to the holy light.


    A Six-Winged Fire Phoenix appeared before their eyes in the sky. The fire phoenix glimmered and it was akin to a sun, floating above the sky.


    ¡°The Six-Winged Fire Phoenix¡­ Is that¡­ a heavenly beast?¡± Bai Zhi was stunned, with shock written all over her face.


    Somehow¡­ They could somehow see two figures riding on the back of the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix. They were both dressed in white robes and were calm and collected, looking at the battlefield from above. They seemed to not be affected by anyone at all.


    Lu Zhiyao stared at the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix in astonishment. She realized that when the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix appeared, the beasts in the battlefield whimpered when they saw it. It was as though they saw something terrorizing, they crouched over, lowering their heads, and didn¡¯t dare to make a single move.


    The flying beasts also stopped moving, theynded on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to fly back up into the sky.


    All that was left behind in the sky was the glimmering Six-Winged Fire Phoenix.


    The beasts were all paying their respects¡­


    Ye Qingtang was surrounded by the holy light and she felt like she was controlled by a certain force. She couldn¡¯t move even the slightest and lifted her eyes to look over.


    The two figures riding on the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix¡¯s back appeared before her eyes. One of them was the man who suddenly challenged her at the Temple of Shadows that day.


    What was going on?


    Ye Qingtang was confused.


    When Mi saw that familiar face, his heart raced.


    Lu Zhiyao looked at the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix in front of him with narrowed eyes. He would have managed to kill Ye Qingtang earlier if they hadn¡¯te into the picture.

 Chapter 2084 - Instant Kill (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2084: Instant Kill (3)</h2>


    With their appearance, Ye Qingtang was saved. Were they sent by the Crimson League?


    Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou instantly exchanged nces.


    They acted at the same time. Two powerful beams of light struck in the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix¡¯s direction.


    Right before it struck the two figures riding on the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix¡¯s back, a middle-aged man in his 40s looked over.


    With a wave of an arm, the two beams of light just vanished into nothing¡­


    Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou¡¯s faces darkened.


    ¡°What a hindrance,¡± the man said. He looked at Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou with displeasure, as though they were merely ashes that hadnded on his sleeves.


    The next moment, he lifted his arm and a glimmering beam of golden light came out from his palm.


    It shot towards Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou.


    Within seconds, the light prated through Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to retaliate and were burned into ashes in an instant.


    Even then the light didn¡¯t disappear. After shooting Lu Zhiyao and Shui Mou, itnded on the Heavenly Wolf Sect and Ancient You n¡¯s army.


    Shining on them all.


    Every living creature that was shone by the light started turning into ashes.


    Everyone was stupefied.


    The Crimson League and members of the Central Maind looked at the burnt piece ofnd I¡¯m disbelief. Just a while ago, the Heavenly Wolf Sect and Ancient You n¡¯s army stood there.


    But now¡­


    All that was left behind was ashes¡­


    ¡°What¡­ What kind of insanity is this¡­¡± An ancient n elder was almost breathless.


    There were hundreds of thousands of living creatures and this man just made one move to burn all of them into ashes?!


    That made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.


    If the light just slightly shone over, wouldn¡¯t they also die?


    Thump!


    Mi went down on his knees and bowed his head respectfully at the two figures riding on the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix, in front of everyone.


    ¡°We wee the Supremacy.¡±


    The entire Crimson League went down on their knees and bowed. The others from the Central Maind didn¡¯t know who they were, but after witnessing their prowess, they knelt too.


    Ye Qingtang waspletely taken aback.


    She was only certain that they didn¡¯t belong to the Crimson League. Judging from Mi¡¯s attitude, they certainly were much more powerful than the Crimson League.


    Ye Qingtang was still guessing their identities when the holy light started forcing her towards the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix.


    ¡°Elder, that¡¯s her.¡± It was the young man that challenged her that day. He pointed Ye Qingtang out to the elder after he saw her.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze riveted on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. Once he saw her face, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, seemingly trying to recall something.


    ¡°May I know¨C¡± Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t finished speaking.


    The holy light that surrounded her suddenly became gold chains that held her captive.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What on earth was going on?

 Chapter 2085 - Temple of Paragon (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2085: Temple of Paragon (1)</h2>


    Before the people from the Temple of Shadows had time to process what had just happened, the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix burst through the clouds and disappeared.


    ¡°Ah Yao!¡± Ming Gu watched as Ye Qingtang disappeared right in front of his eyes and took off after them.


    But only after a few meters, Ming Di suddenly spread open his wings and stopped him as well as Ming Wang, who had chased after him.


    ¡°Ming Di?¡± Ming Wang frowned at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you die but¡­ Mo Yao is going to be upset if you die in front of her.¡± Ming Di sprayed fire from his mouth as he pinned Ming Wang and Ming Wang onto the ground with his ws.


    ¡°Ming Di, let go of me!¡± Ming Gu said agitatedly.


    Ming Di pped his wings but showed no signs of letting them go.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even escape from me, and you want to chase after them? Do you want to die?¡± Ming Di said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Even I am no match for the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix, let alone the two people on its back.¡±


    Ming Gu and Ming Di were stunned.


    They had the impression all along that Ming Di was wildly arrogant, killing as he pleased in the Second Domain, with the only person he feared being the Holy Lord of Shadows.


    But¡­


    He had just admitted that he was no match for the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix.


    ¡°Ming Di is right. They¡¯re not opponents you can take on. We don¡¯t know yet whether it¡¯s a good or bad thing that Mo Yao has been taken, but you will both die if you chase after them,¡± Mi said as he got up.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Ming Wang¡¯s eyes were helpless as hey pinned to the ground.


    Mi lifted his head slightly to look into the distance.


    ¡°The Temple of Paragon.¡±


    The four words flowed out of Mi¡¯s mouth.


    Making Ming Wang freeze in an instant.


    Ming Di sensed the change in him and quickly let him go.


    However, Ming Gu had no idea who they were. Once he was free, he quickly grabbed Ming Wang and flew after Ye Qingtang. But this time, it was Ming Wang who grabbed his wrist and held him back.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Ming Gu looked at Ming Wang with a strange expression.


    Ming Wang didn¡¯t say anything, only holding his brother¡¯s wrist tightly and not letting him leave.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ming Wang looked at Mi before his searching eyesnded on Ming Di.


    Ming Di spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the two people on its back but I remember the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix. I fought three days and three nights with it and came out defeated in the end. After that, I heard that it had moved to the Temple of Paragon. It seems like Mi is telling the truth.¡±


    There was no way Ming Di would¡¯ve talked about his defeat if he wasn¡¯t afraid that Ming Wang was going to die if he went after them.


    All those years ago, Ming Di had been wreaking havoc all over the ce, not holding any regard for any other creatures. But he had identally disturbed the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix¡¯s rest.


    He had made it sound nicer, saying that they had battled for three days and three nights.


    But in reality¡­


    He was the one who had been hunted by the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix for three days and three nights and almost died under the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix¡¯s fire.


    ¡°The Temple of Paragon? What¡¯s that? Brother, why aren¡¯t you going after Ah Yao?¡± Ming Gu tried to get free but it was useless.


    Ming Wang¡¯s expression was extremely grim.


    ¡°The Temple of Paragon is the top power in the Second Domain. Any single one of them can destroy the entire First Domain.¡± Ming Wang¡¯s voice was helpless.

 Chapter 2086 - Temple of Paragon (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2086: Temple of Paragon (2)</h2>


    Ming Wang had never imagined that they would cross paths with the Temple of Paragon one day.


    Even though the Crimson League was a huge power in the Second Domain, the power of the Temple of Paragon was beyond them and they were an entity that normal people couldn¡¯t even dream of touching.


    The Crimson League probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach their front gate even if they all attacked together.


    For the first time in his life, Ming Wang was experiencing a huge gap in his abilities.


    Ming Gu was stunned.


    ¡°But Ah Yao¡­¡±


    ¡°The Temple of Paragon has nevere into contact with Mo Yao before. The maind that the Temple of Paragon is at is different from the maind that we are at as well, so maybe taking Mo Yao away is nothing bad after all,¡± Mi said.


    But he had no idea why they had taken her.


    He was just d that he knew someone from the Temple of Paragon.


    That person had for some reason appeared in the First Domain and Mi had met him coincidentally when they were fighting the Ancient You n. But he had vanished suddenly after that, which made Mi extremely puzzled.


    However¡­


    Given that he was from the Temple of Paragon, it meant he wasn¡¯t someone Mi could question easily.


    Ming Gu wanted to speak but Ming Wang pushed him forward. In front of them, the air was filled with ashes and the smell of burnt flesh. As Ming Gu looked at everything around him, he felt as though someone was squeezing his throat.


    The people from the Temple of Paragon had reduced the Heavenly Wolf Sect and Ancient You n troops to ash with just a lift of their hand. What terrifying power¡­


    Seeing that Ming Gu was still in shock, Ming Wang sighed deeply and looked at Mi.


    ¡°The Central Maind epted us back previously, but now that everything in the Central Maind has settled down, are we still allowed to return to the Second Domain?¡±


    Mi looked at Ming Wang. Even though Ye Qingtang had been taken away right in front of him, Ming Di was still here, which meant that they still qualified to return to the Crimson League.


    He nodded slightly.


    Ming Wang¡¯s eyes filled with determination. As long as they returned to the Second Domain, they might be able to see Ye Qingtang.


    ¡­


    On the mountain, a slim figure stood between the bamboo nts. He was looking at the scorched earth as well as the Crimson League and Temple of Shadows members discussing at the foot of the mountain.


    The azure dragon stood to the side looking at Ling Yan, who was the one standing among the bamboo nts.


    Ling Yan hadn¡¯t left like Ye Qingtang thought he did. He had brought the azure dragon to this mountain and personally witnessed the entire battle.


    Which meant he had seen with his own two eyes Ye Qingtang being taken away by the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix.


    After seeing all of this, he turned and walked back towards the Temple of Shadows. At this moment, the Crimson League troops and the Temple of Shadows forces were still on the battlefield and the Temple of Shadows was empty. He walked through the quiet main hall towards the underground path and walked to the Hall of Gloom.


    Lighting the fire on the wall, once again the almost illusionary pagoda appeared in front of him.


    The azure dragon looked at him strangely. But before he could speak, Ling Yan climbed onto the pagoda, opened the altar where the Spirit of Chaos was ced and put the fragments and the container inside.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve had your eye on the Spirit of Chaos this entire time, Ling Yan.¡± The azure dragon looked at Ling Yan with aplicated expression as he climbed up the pagoda.

 Chapter 2087 - Temple of Paragon (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2087: Temple of Paragon (3)</h2>


    The little azure dragon finally understood why Ling Yan was doing all of this.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Ling Yan had appeared in the First Maind. Even the meeting with Ye Qingtang was nned, he had dragged her into his n ever since the first time they had met.


    ¡°You asked her to impersonate the Holy Lord of Shadows because you already predicted that the Ancient You n would use the Spiritual Abode to try and take over the Central Maind. And in that case, the Temple of Shadows would be everyone else¡¯sst hope. You were using her to collect the Spirit of Chaos fragments?¡± The little azure dragon put together all the events that had ured to date.


    Regardless of whether it was impersonating the Holy Lord of Shadows or seeking help from the Crimson League, weren¡¯t these all suggestions that Ling Yan had given her?


    The little azure dragon suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ You didn¡¯t find it strange at all when she was taken away by the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix. Ling Yan, did you already know that this was going to happen? What exactly are you nning?¡±


    Ling Yan looked at the little azure dragoning to a realization and his lips curved into a slight smile.


    ¡°The Azure Dragon n is known for their intelligence. In that case, why don¡¯t you try figuring out what I¡¯m up to?¡±


    The little azure dragon¡¯s mouth twitched. It was only up against him that their n would take such a blow in their intelligence!


    ¡°Even if you did all of this for the Spirit of Chaos fragments, there¡¯s only half of them here. The others¡­¡± The little azure dragon was about to remind Ling Yan of this when Ling Yan¡¯s calm expression made him realize something.


    He must know where the remaining fragments were hidden!


    ¡°Ling Yan, were you helping Ye Qingtang all this time solely for your own goals? Or were you really trying to help her?¡± the little azure dragon asked.


    Ling Yan smiled.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s smile was mysterious but the little azure dragon¡¯s mind was working wildly. It was easy to say that he was just making use of her, but¡­


    Hadn¡¯t he transferred her death tribtion onto himself?


    The death tribtion was already on his karmic natal chart. Despite all his intelligence, it wouldn¡¯t stop it from entering his body.


    ¡°I really¡­ don¡¯t understand you.¡± It was the first time the little azure dragonpletely couldn¡¯t understand Ling Yan¡¯s thoughts.


    He had nned for so long just to obtain the Spirit of Chaos.


    What use did the Spirit of Chaos have to him?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand, keep on watching. Someday you¡¯ll get it,¡± Ling Yan said lightly as he walked out of the Hall of Gloom.


    As he passed by the main hall, the little white tiger suddenly shed past him as it flew into the main hall.


    Ye Qingtang had been afraid that the little white tiger would get involved, so she had locked it in her room. It had only managed to escape after knocking down the room door.


    Ling Yan looked at the little white tiger¡¯s back and his smile got wider. Without anyone knowing, Ling Yan brought the little azure dragon into the Temple of Shadows.


    ¡­


    At that very same time, Ye Qingtang was being brought out of the Central Maind by the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix. She could feel a headacheing on as she looked at her own situation.


    ¡°They really look alike,¡± The indifferent middle-aged man¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. His eyes werepletely void of emotion and it felt like she was looking at a dead person. Even then, he was closing inspecting her features.

 Chapter 2088 - Clone (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2088: Clone (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang wanted to speak but realized that she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. The gold chain around her waspletely restraining her entire body. Although she was conscious, she couldn¡¯t move or speak and felt just like a statue.


    ¡°You¡¯re already tired?¡± The middle-aged man retracted his gaze and looked at the boy.


    The boy said respectfully, ¡°Yes. I tested her strength when I found her, and it is inferior.¡±


    The ¡®inferior¡¯ Ye Qingtang was lost for words.


    Of course, no one cared about her opinion. The boy continued, ¡°But I didn¡¯t know how to handle it, so I could only ask you for help.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly.


    ¡°Elder, is she really the one who separated from the Holy Lord?¡± The boy looked at Ye Qingtang as he asked the middle-aged man.


    The Elder nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Many people look simr to each other in this world but none that look exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°No matter how alike people may appear to each other, their figure, features, and bone structure will all have some slight differences. They wouldn¡¯t be exactly the same, even if they tried to alter themselves.¡±


    They could always change their appearance but not their bone structure.


    The Elder had already taken a look at her bones when she was bound by the golden chain and had confirmed that it was exactly the same. For someone to be identical to this degree, they could only be only the person themselves, or a clone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for this clone all these years. Who would¡¯ve thought that she had hidden in the First Domain? No wonder there were no signs of her when we were searching the Second Domain. How clever of her.¡±


    Ye Qingtang listened to their conversation silently as it surprised her.


    Holy Lord?


    What did he mean by a clone?


    ¡°I heard that this clone appeared in the maind where the Crimson League was over ten thousand years ago. After that, she gathered a group of Undead n members and built the Temple of Shadows. But she suddenly shifted everything to the First Maind after the Temple of Shadows was built¡­¡± The boy repeated everything he had heard from Mi.


    As Ye Qingtang listened in on their conversation, she started picking up on some hints.


    It seemed that these two people hade from a strong power in the Second Domain. They were powerful enough to suppress the Crimson League and the Heavenly Wolf Sect easily.


    And the one leading this power was the Holy Lord they were speaking of.


    A long time ago, their Holy Lord of Shadows had an ident which created a clone. The clone had escaped amid all the chaos to another maind and created the Temple of Shadows in secret.


    Did that mean that¡­


    The Holy Lord of Shadows was a clone?


    She was shocked by this news.


    The mighty Holy Lord of Shadows in the First Domain was a mere clone?


    How terrifying was the main body then?


    She hadn¡¯t understood why the Holy Lord of Shadows had wanted to leave the Second Domain if she was so powerful that she would be at the top even in the Second Domain.


    But now she understood.


    So it turned out the Holy Lord of Shadows was running away.


    No wonder¡­


    The boy had given her such a request the first time they met. He had probably already been suspicious of her identity.

 Chapter 2089 - Clone (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2089: Clone (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang just couldn¡¯t figure out one particr thing. Since he could already confirm that she was a clone, why did he have to go the extra mile and challenge her?


    But now¡­


    What could she do? Ye Qingtang could only stand there without doing anything, even when she was filled with doubts.


    After all, these two people were far more powerful than her, she had no chances of escaping at all. They continued talking about other matters, not even bothering to hide anything from Ye Qingtang.


    Like that Ye Qingtang waspletely disregarded. She didn¡¯t pose any threat to them.


    They were that confident because of the disparity in their powers.


    Ye Qingtang could somehow infer from their conversation that their Holy Lord, the original one, was already dead.


    As for the Holy Lord of Shadows, Mo Yao¡­ They couldn¡¯t condone her existence and would do anything to make her vanish. They respected their almighty Holy Lord and wanted to erase this dark history.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    She needed a chance to exin!


    Very quickly, the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix took them away from the First Domain and they headed to the Second Domain.


    As Ye Qingtang stepped into the Second Domain in this lifetime, it was withplicated feelings.


    She had been escaping for her life her previous lifetime, only to avoid those people eying the Heart of Heavenly Dao and to avoid being killed by Ye You.


    This lifetime, she finally stepped into the Second Domain again, but she was abducted over¡­


    The Six-Winged Fire Phoenix flew over the maind and when Ye Qingtang lowered her head to look, she could barely see anynd or sea. It was flying so fast that everything was a mere blur to the point that it was stifling.


    After some time, the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix flew past an expanse of the sky that was filled with clouds. A maind suddenly appeared before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Whenever the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix flew past, the flying creatures would dodge, lowering themselves to fly beneath the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix with respect.


    After flying past almost an entire maind and alternating between daylight and moonlight, Ye Qingtang saw a mountain.


    It was a mammoth mountain that seemed to stretch into the heavens. The mountain itself had a weird appearance. Whilepletely white, there wasn¡¯t any snow on it. It seems to be a mountain that was made up of white minerals.


    At the peak of the mountain, among the foggy sky, she saw a white pce¡­


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang felt a sense of dej¨¤ vu.


    White mountains, foggy sky, and that white pce¡­


    In her past lifetime, Ye Qingtang might have overheard someone talking about a ce that was simr to this while escaping the Second Domain.


    It was known as the Temple of Paragon, one of the greatest powers in the Second Domain.


    The Temple of Paragon was frighteningly powerful. No one knew exactly how powerful they were, but ording to rumors, not many are able to see the Temple of Paragon with their own eyes.


    Could it be¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at the scene before her eyes and something came into her mind¡­


    The Temple of Paragon!


    Only those from the Temple of Paragon were capable of instantly killing people from the Heavenly Wolf Sect!


    Did that mean¡­


    The Holy Lord they were talking about was the Holy Lord of the Temple of Paragon?


    As for the Holy Lord of Shadows, she was¡­ a clone?!

 Chapter 2090 - Clone (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2090: Clone (3)</h2>


    This news was¡­


    Simply too much for her to take in now.


    Ye Qingtang would be d to be taken into the Temple of Paragon, if only she wasn¡¯t in such a state. Many powerful people would fight to enter this shrine.


    The Six-Winged Fire Phoenixnded outside the pce. Shortly after, a figure came from above,nding in front of the pce.


    It was a good-looking, winged being. The white pce made his wings appear even more pure and wless.


    Ye Qingtang had seen quite a number of winged people in the Central Maind and the Second Domain even in her past lifetime and current lifetime. She knew that once the winged people had achieved a certain level of capability, they would start growing silver-colored feathers in the insides of their wings.


    The feathers wouldn¡¯t be noticeable in normal periods, however, when they spread their wings, especially under the sunlight, the insides of their wings would sparkle just like stars in the sky.


    Even the most powerful winged person Ye Qingtang had met in her precious lifetime only had three silver feathers.


    This winged person in front of her¡­


    Ye Qingtang was about to be blinded by the dazzling feathers in the insides of his wings¡­


    He had a full set of silver feathers!


    Everyone from the Temple of Paragon was extraordinary.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Bai. The other Elders and Guardians have been waiting in the main hall for quite some time,¡± the winged person said politely.


    The elder nodded and with a light tap of a finger, a mysterious powerpelled her to fly over. The winged person stood aside, lowering his eyes and not daring to look.


    The huge pce doors swung open, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes were almost blinded by the dazzling scene before her.


    The next moment, she appeared in an enormous pce. She couldn¡¯t recall exactly how she entered the pce. Scanning the room covertly, she tried to look behind at the pce doors behind her.


    However, all she could see was rays of bedazzling light.


    Was this¡­


    A parallel universe?


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    After experiencing the Deity Ocean¡¯s twisted space, Ye Qingtang could sense a transfer between time and space, and she had sensed the same feeling earlier on.


    The Temple of Paragon¡¯s pce appeared to be built on the peak of a mountain. However, this door¡­ seemed to connect to the parallel universe.


    Ye Qingtang was astonished. How much power did they require to be able to transform a parallel universe into a powerful pce and control time and space?


    It was no wonder no one knew a thing about the Temple of Paragon. Even if they risked their lives and climbed onto the peak of the mountain to barge into the Temple of Paragon, they would bepletely ruined by the parallel universe¡¯s twisted power after opening the door¡­


    Ye Qingtang could already sense the terrifying difference between the Second Domain¡¯s most powerful forces and the First Domain¡¯s powers shortly after stepping into the Temple of Paragon¡¯s main hall.


    The disparity between the two was colossal, to the extent that they were simply iparable.


    No wonder even the powerful Holy Lord of Shadows had to escape¡­


    In the main hall, facing the direction of the door, there were 12 steps on the stairs towards a throne, with descending widths. There were six other chairs with inscriptions three steps beneath the throne, with three on each side.


    The seven seats were empty. There wasn¡¯t a single person in the huge pce, except for Ye Qingtang and the two people who had brought her there.


    The winged person clearly said that a few Elders and Guardians had been waiting for some time. Why was there no one to be seen?


    Ye Qingtang was puzzled.

 Chapter 2091 - Soul-Absorbing Stage (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2091: Soul-Absorbing Stage (1)</h2>


    Right when Ye Qingtang was still feeling puzzled, an old-sounding voice suddenly rang in the empty main hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t see anyone speaking, but the voice in question seemed to drift into her ear, as though someone was speaking right beside her ear.


    Elder Bai nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Looking at her, I believe we¡¯ve got the right person. No one else can imitate our Holy Lord¡¯s bone structure to this extent. This clone escaped back then, but now, we¡¯ve finally found her. I think that we can answer to ourte Holy Lord now.¡±


    ¡°What has this clone been doing over the years?¡± Another voice started talking. It was a female¡¯s voice, sounding somewhat casual.


    ¡°Elders¡­¡± The young man who brought Ye Qingtang in began to report on everything regarding the Holy Lord of Shadows to a non-existent audience in the main hall.


    His expression was serious, as though the elders stood right in front of him.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡­


    She couldn¡¯t see a single person.


    How much stranger could the Temple of Paragon get?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How dare a mere clone im to be a Holy Lord.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Since we¡¯ve already caught her, let¡¯s just forget what she did in the past. We should just send her to the Soul-Absorbing Stage, ording to the Holy Lord¡¯s instructions and get rid of her.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang was still bound by the gold chains. She couldn¡¯t move, neither could she talk. She could only listen to them discussing how to deal with her as though she were nonexistent.


    There were at least seven different voices but she could not see a single person.


    Where were they?


    ¡°Elder Bai, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to take her to the Soul-Absorbing Stage.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Bai nodded and he tapped the ground with his feet.


    A ball of light suddenly appeared beside Ye Qingtang and Elder Bai¡¯s feet.


    The light blurred the entire scene before Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. When the light finally dissipated, Elder Bai, Ye Qingtang and the young man appeared at a tform in the pce.


    A mysterious, yet creepy-looking altar appeared on the tform, with radiant balls surrounding it. The balls wouldn¡¯t stop emitting illusory forces that seemed to y with the mind.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Couldn¡¯t they give her a chance?


    At least a chance to exin herself¡­


    She couldn¡¯t say a single word to defend herself nor move even the slightest bit.


    The people at the Temple of Paragon presumed she was the clone of the Temple of Paragon¡¯s Holy Lord. They didn¡¯t bother to give her an opportunity to exin herself and had already given her the death sentence.


    ¡°Elder, are we going to use this Soul-Absorbing Stage to make this clone disappear?¡± a man asked.


    The Soul-Absorbing Stage had already existed when the Temple of Paragon was being built. As for the others at the Temple of Paragon, they rarely had the chance to witness the use of the Soul-Absorbing Stage.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elder Bai said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just an ordinary person¡¯s clone, we can easily destroy them. However, she is the Holy Lord¡¯s clone, so we cannot use ordinary methods. This Soul-Absorbing Stage is able to absorb all clones. No matter how powerful the clone is, the Soul-Absorbing Stage can crush them before sending them into the illusory space and they¡¯llpletely disappear¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ this clone is not that powerful. She¡¯s at most a Holy Venerate. Isn¡¯t it wasteful to use the Soul-Absorbing Stage for a clone of this level?¡±

 Chapter 2092 - Soul-Absorbing Stage (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2092: Soul-Absorbing Stage (2)</h2>


    Elder Bai shook his head. ¡°Even if she¡¯s not powerful, she¡¯s a clone of our Holy Lord. Our Holy Lord already instructed us to send her to the Soul-Absorbing Stage once we found her. This is an order, we have to abide by it.¡±


    Once he said that, with a light wave of an arm, Ye Qingtang was pushed into the Soul-Absorbing Stage.


    The moment she entered the Soul-Absorbing Stage, the light balls started moving. They started surrounding the Soul-Absorbing Stage, forming lightning bolts to strike Ye Qingtang.


    She was doomed¡­


    After all she had been through, Ye Qingtang had never expected herself to just die like that after a rebirth.


    Elder Bai stood beside the Soul-Absorbing Stage and he just watched as the lightning surrounded Ye Qingtang. He was waiting for this clone to disappear.


    Ye Qingtang thought that it would hurt badly once the lightning struck her.


    But¡­


    She quickly noticed that¡­


    It didn¡¯t seem to hurt.


    Although the lightning seemed terrifying as it struck at her, it was strange. She thought that it would hurt terribly but she didn¡¯t feel a thing. In fact, the breeze brushing across her would be even more noticeable than this lightning.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang had aplicated expression.


    From what they said earlier, they seemed to not have utilized the Soul-Absorbing Stage for a very long time.


    Was it faulty?


    Elder Bai hadn¡¯t noticed yet. He just thought that Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t struggling because she was restricted by the gold chains.


    But¡­


    Time passed.


    Ye Qingtang stood in the middle of the Soul-Absorbing Stage and nothing seemed to be happening, different from what they had expected. It appeared that she wasn¡¯t the least bit tortured.


    ¡°Elder Bai¡­ why is there no reaction?¡± the young man was puzzled.


    Elder Bai¡¯s brows knitted and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    After some time, even after the lightning stuck multiple times, she remained unfazed. Seeing this, Elder Bai¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Why is it like that? The Soul-Absorbing Stage would never go faulty.¡±


    The Soul-Absorbing Stage was personally built by the Holy Lord. It had never had issues ever since the Temple of Paragon was built.


    But now, the unthinkable had happened.


    Elder Bai could somehow sense that something went wrong. Noticing that Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t affected by the Soul-Absorbing Stage at all, he lifted his arm and dragged Ye Qingtang out from the Soul-Absorbing Stage.


    ¡°Return to the main hall.¡± Elder Bai¡¯s voice was cold and the next moment, white light appeared beside his feet.


    Ye Qingtang only saw some white light sh and when she opened her eyes, she was back in the main hall again. Elder Bai stood beside her, with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°Elder Bai, why haven¡¯t you killed this clone yet?¡± the same voices rang in the empty hall.


    They seemed to be puzzled when they realized that Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t been disposed of.


    Their voices were filled with displeasure.


    ¡°I put her on the Soul-Absorbing Stage and she stood there for an entire hour without even losing a strand of hair,¡± Elder Bai reported with a cold expression on his face.


    Once he said that the entire main hall fell silent.


    After some time, a ray of red light appeared on the wall of the main hall. A tall figure suddenly came out of one of the portraits hanging on the wall.

 Chapter 2093 - Soul-Absorbing Stage (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2093: Soul-Absorbing Stage (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What was going on in the Temple of Paragon?


    How could someone walk out of a portrait?


    ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re saying that the Soul-Absorbing Stage doesn¡¯t work on her?¡± An ethereal beauty walked out of the portrait. Her skin was fair and she walked over, her skirt trailing behind her. She walked over to Ye Qingtang and her charming almond-shaped eyes riveted on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang could recognize her voice, it was the female voice that she had heard previously.


    ¡°Yes, for now,¡± Elder Bai replied.


    The woman bent over slightly to look at Ye Qingtang with a sharp gaze. She was quite tall, her height almostparable to that of a man.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ The Soul-Absorbing Stage is able to destroy any clone that exists, including our Holy Lord¡¯s clone. Elder Yue, do you remember that we used the Soul-Absorbing Stage to destroy one of our Holy Lord¡¯s clones back then?¡±


    Once she said that another deep male voice was heard.


    ¡°Of course. We apanied our Holy Lord to send the clone up to the Soul-Absorbing Stage back then.¡±


    ¡°Elder Bai, did anything strange happen when you sent her onto the stage earlier?¡± Elder Hua turned around to ask Elder Bai.


    Elder Bai shook his head.


    ¡°It was the same as when our Holy Lord did it back then.¡±


    ¡°How peculiar.¡± Elder Hua¡¯s almond-shaped eyes narrowed. Her eyes riveted on the gold chains that trapped Ye Qingtang. She suddenly lifted her arm, tapping on the chains lightly with her fingertip and the gold chains just turned into light, diffusing into the air.


    ¡°Elder Hua?¡± Elder Bai was stunned.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t figure out the reason, why don¡¯t we just let this clone exin herself. She¡¯s already back in the Temple of Paragon, she couldn¡¯t possibly escape in front of us.¡± Elder Hua smiled.


    Elder Bai didn¡¯t say a word, he merely looked at Ye Qingtang with a cold expression.


    The moment the gold chains disappeared, Ye Qingtang was relieved. She felt as though she had gotten rid of an ill omen and it felt really good.


    Looking at Elder Bai and Elder Hua, who were both staring at her, Ye Qingtang quickly came up with a n.


    ¡°Hold on, you must be mistaken. I¡¯m not the clone that you¡¯re looking for,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    She had to face this eventually. Since she had taken over the Holy Lord of Shadows¡¯ Temple of Shadows¡­ she had to take on the identity of the Holy Lord of Shadows also.


    But¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to just die here.


    Ye Qingtang was aware that she couldn¡¯t escape from the Temple of Paragon with her capabilities.


    Especially when they were bent on destroying her.


    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± The corners of Elder Hua¡¯s lips kicked up, she seemed to have already predicted what Ye Qingtang was going to say.


    ¡°I have no idea how you got away from the Soul-Absorbing Stage, but do you really think that we¡¯ll believe you when just self-proimed that you¡¯re not a clone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. I¡¯m really not a clone,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    She could never admit it. Once she did, she would die!


    Seeing that the two elders weren¡¯t convinced, Ye Qingtang instantly spoke up again. ¡°I speak the truth and only the truth. I¡¯m sure that everyone at the Temple of Paragon is capable enough to distinguish whether I¡¯m a clone or not?¡±

 Chapter 2094 - Reincarnation (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2094: Reincarnation (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang could only go all out. If they were still convinced that she was the clone, they wouldn¡¯t even need the Soul-Absorbing Stage. They could easily destroy her with their capabilities. This was herst chance.


    ¡°You think that I¡¯m a clone just because I look like your Holy Lord. However, there are many people who look alike. No one can prevent such coincidences,¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    ¡°The Soul-Absorbing Stage is able to destroy all clones, but it just doesn¡¯t work on me. Isn¡¯t this enough proof?¡±


    Elder Hua was originally just casually listening but with the mention of the Soul-Absorbing Stage, she grew suspicious. She didn¡¯t say anything and just gave Elder Bai a look.


    ¡°There are bound to be differences between clones and real humans. If we¡¯re going to investigate it, I¡¯m sure we will have an oue,¡± Elder Bai said.


    Clones could bleed and have a consciousness of their own, however, there was one thing that could distinguish them from humans.


    Elder Bai and Elder Hua exchanged nces.


    Elder Hua slowly opened her hand and a pink lotus flower appeared on her palm.


    Grabbing onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm, Elder Bai made an incision on her hand using a dagger.


    Fresh blood dripped onto the lotus flower.


    The lotus flower started emitting gold lights¡­


    It took just a split moment for Elder Hua and Elder Bait to be confused.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    The lotus flower was Elder Hua¡¯s Dharma artifact, it could discern all truth. If she was a clone, once her blood touched the lotus flower, the lotus flower would close. If she was a human, the lotus flower would radiate.


    Elder Bai¡¯s face darkened when he saw it. He was convinced that he had captured the clone that had escaped for years. As Ye Qingtang watched their expressions, she could already surmise the oue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not a clone.¡±


    Elder Bai¡¯s brows furrowed, not quite willing to believe it.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You appeared right at the same time when our Holy Lord¡¯s clone escaped. Our Holy Lord decided to make you part of the Undead n when you were created.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°Undead n? Would the Undead n bleed?¡±


    Elder Bai was stunned at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    He was preupied with suspecting Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity that he forgot the Undead n would never bleed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not part of the Undead n? That¡¯s impossible. The Holy Lord of Shadows is part of the Undead n,¡± Elder Bai said.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what he said. All along she had been waiting for this sentence. ¡°I never said that I was the real Holy Lord of Shadows.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not the real Holy Lord of Shadows, I just resemble her. The Holy Lord of Shadows disappeared more than ten thousand years ago. Her disappearance caused the Temple of Shadows¡¯ predicament in the Central Maind. They needed someone to represent the Holy Lord of Shadows¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang sounded convincing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, you can check my bone age. You can say that I faked everything else, but I can never fake my bone age. I¡¯m only a normal human and I¡¯m not older than 20.¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang stretched her arm out to let them inspect it.

 Chapter 2095 - Reincarnation (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2095: Reincarnation (2)</h2>


    Elder Bai looked at Ye Qingtang suspiciously. He signaled for Elder Hua to check. Stretching her arm out, Elder Hua held onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist.


    After a while. Elder Hua¡¯s expression turnedplicated.


    ¡°Her bone age is¡­ not more than 20 years old¡­¡± Elder Hua said.


    Surprise shed past Elder Bai¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Elder Hua nodded.


    ¡°Elder Hua wouldn¡¯t be wrong about it.¡± Another voice was heard.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she is a strange existence. I can¡¯t think of any other reason why there¡¯s someone with the same appearance and bone structure as our Holy Lord, other than the possibility of a clone.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity made them rather confused.


    Appearances could change, but one¡¯s bone structure and bone age couldn¡¯t be faked. Even twins wouldn¡¯t have the same bone structure.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Elder Hua¡¯s tone suddenly became strange as she continued grasping Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist. Her brows furrowed when she somehow noticed something odd about Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re not older than 20?¡± Elder Hua stared at Ye Qingtang as she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Then can you tell me why you have more than 300 years of mental energy background?¡± Elder Hua looked at Ye Qingtang with narrowed eyes.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    How powerful was this Elder Hua? She could sense her mental energy just by touch?


    Furthermore¡­


    She knew it in such detail!


    ¡°What 300 years of mental energy? I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying?¡± Ye Qingtang was bent on feigning.


    How could she dare to mention her rebirth to anyone?


    ¡°I would never be wrong about this. You have so much more mental energy than others your age. This mental energy isn¡¯t just willpower, it feels more like a carrier. This means that you have 300 more years of memories than your peers¡­¡± Elder Hua gave Ye Qingtang a discerning look.


    ¡°Could it be possession?¡± Elder Bai asked.


    Elder Hua shook her head. ¡°Elder Bai, you should know my capabilities. If she possessed someone, she could never hide it from me. Her soul belongs to this body.¡±


    ¡°Our Holy Lord passed on back then and all of us refused to believe that with her power, she would end up like that. There¡¯s a possibility of reincarnation with the Holy Lord¡¯s cultivation techniques¡­¡± A cold voice suddenly spoke up.


    Ye Qingtang looked over, only to see a figure gradually appear on one of the chairs along the steps.


    The person sat there gracefully, with his long legs crossed. He wore a fox mask that covered half of his face and his eyes were deep in thought.


    ¡°Guardian¡­ You¡¯re saying that¡­ our Holy Lord has reincarnated?¡± Elder Hua looked at the man wearing the fox mask.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± The Guardian got up and walked over to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°With our Holy Lord¡¯s powers, even if she reincarnated, she wouldn¡¯t lose all her memories. However, none of us have gone through reincarnation. It¡¯s possible that after going through rounds of reincarnation, there would be partial memory loss.¡± The Guardian riveted his gaze on Ye Qingtang right after he spoke.


    ¡°Exact appearance, unique bone structure, and more than 300 years of memories¡­¡± He bent over slightly to look right at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2096 - Reincarnation (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2096: Reincarnation (3)</h2>


    ¡°Could you tell me where your extra three hundred years of memories are from then?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked expressionlessly at this seemingly gentle but actually oppressive fox-faced man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. There¡¯s nothing extra in my memories. You must be mistaken.¡± She could sense the situation turning strange.


    She had already proven that she wasn¡¯t a clone but¡­


    Why did she get the feeling that¡­ these people from the Temple of Paragon were treating her as the reincarnation of their Holy Lord?


    She had no choice but to pose as the Holy Lord of Shadows previously, but was she supposed to pose as the Holy Lord of the Temple of Paragon now?!


    The heavens didn¡¯t give her enough guts to do that.


    No matter how powerful the Temple of Shadows was, it was just a mere ant to the Temple of Paragon. Further to that, she didn¡¯t understand much about the Second Domain, let alone the elusive Temple of Paragon.


    She didn¡¯t want to take this risk.


    ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡± The fox-faced man looked at her with uncertainty. Almost as though he was trying to pick up some hints from her gaze.


    She nodded resolutely.


    He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since this was all a misunderstanding, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. You can leave.¡±


    Ye Qingtang breathed a sigh of relief but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something strange in the way he had said it.


    Elder Hua who was standing at the side seemed to have something to say but the fox-faced man gestured for her to hold her tongue.


    After looking at them a few more times, she turned to leave through the main hall.


    She didn¡¯t want to be involved with the Temple of Paragon.


    She walked towards the light and her slender figure passed right through it and straight out of the temple.


    All this was witnessed by the other Elders and the fox-faced man.


    ¡°She really crossed it.¡± A smile appeared in Elder Hua¡¯s eyes. She ced his hand on his chest and said, ¡°The Guardian is smart after all.¡±


    The fox-faced man smiled.


    ¡°Elder Hua, aren¡¯t you going to get the Holy Lord back?¡±


    Elder Hua nodded slightly as she vanished from the main hall.


    Ye Qingtang had just walked out of the main hall when she saw the winged man who she had met outside previously. The winged man seemed shocked to see her walk out alone.


    ¡°How¡­ did youe out?¡± he asked in surprise.


    She replied, ¡°I walked out.¡±


    What kind of question was that?


    The winged man had aplicated expression on his face. This woman was clearly not from the Temple of Paragon, so how did she just walk out like this?


    The winged man seemed to want to ask her something but Elder Hua walked out of the main hall at that moment.


    The winged man dropped down to one knee.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Hua.¡±


    Seeing that Elder Hua hade out behind her, Ye Qingtang quickly turned to leave.


    But¡­


    ¡°Please wait.¡± Elder Hua flew in front of her as she smiled at her.


    ¡°It was our mistake for dragging you here so suddenly, so it¡¯s our responsibility to send you back to the First Domain. But we are busy these few days, so we invite you to stay here for a few days. I will send someone to bring you back after that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ye Qingtang rejected her without hesitation as she shook her head. She had already experienced their embarrassment for the mistake.


    Who knew what was going to happen if she stayed any longer.


    The difference in their powers was too great. It would be better if she stopped having any further interaction with them.

 Chapter 2097 - The Disintegrating Seal (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2097: The Disintegrating Seal (1)</h2>


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We just don¡¯t want any harm toe to you,¡± Elder Hua said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang looked at her suspiciously.


    Seeing that she was listening, Elder Hua continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the First Domain, you¡¯re probably unfamiliar with the Second Domain. The maind that the Temple of Paragon is on is surrounded by an ocean of waste. There are many void storms in the ocean, and you have to pass through all of these before you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± She looked at Elder Hua, not fully trusting her ¡®words of caution¡¯.


    Elder Hua could feel Ye Qingtang¡¯s distrust towards her, but she wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°You were brought here by the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix.¡±


    This simple sentence was enough to prove her point. After all, the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix was extremely strong, so it could easily withstand the void storms but Ye Qingtang¡­


    Once again she was left feeling the vast difference in their powers.


    But she suddenly thought of something as well.


    In her previous life when she hade to the Second Domain, she had indeed heard that there were strong forces between the mainds.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, I can have someone to take you to the edge of the maind so you can have a look,¡± Elder Hua said.


    With that, Elder Hua lifted her chin at the winged man.


    The winged man got the message at once but he was extremely curious as to what Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity was.


    Why did Elder Hua care so much about someone from the First Domain?


    Who was this human?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to, I believe you.¡± Ye Qingtang went through all the information she had of the Second Domain in her mind. In her previous life, she had heard of both the Temple of Paragon as well as the void storms before.


    It was true that she didn¡¯t have the power to withstand it.


    She wasn¡¯t an idiot and could hear that Elder Hua wanted her to stay. After all, there was no way that every single person in the Temple of Paragon was so busy they couldn¡¯t make time to send her back.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I guess I¡¯ll stay for a few days.¡± She decided to stay at the Temple of Paragon for now as she thought of ways to sneak away.


    Elder Hua smiled gently, satisfied with Ye Qingtang¡¯s reply. She brought her back into the main hall.


    The winged man looked as Ye Qingtang and Elder Hua returned to the main hall. He was surprised again when he saw her once again walk into the temple alone.


    That human¡­ how could she move so freely in and out of the temple?


    The winged man wanted to try entering it himself but gave up in fear when he saw the illusionary space.


    ¡°Could the elders¡­ have given the ring to her?¡± the winged man murmured, before dismissing the thought immediately. It was absurd to even think such a thing.


    ¡­


    Like that, Ye Qingtang was brought back into the temple by Elder Hua. When they entered, Elder Bai and the others in the main hall were already gone. Elder Hua materialized a colorful butterfly in her hand.


    ¡°It will take you to your room.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and followed the butterfly out of the main hall. Elder Hua¡¯s smile vanished from her face as Ye Qingtang left.


    ¡°Guardian, are you certain she¡¯s the reincarnation of the Holy Lord?¡± Elder Bai¡¯s voice rang out in the main hall but he was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hundred percent certain, but the possibility is high,¡± the fox-faced man replied.

 Chapter 2098 - The Disintegrating Seal (2)

    Chapter 2098: The Disintegrating Seal (2)</h2>


    ¡°She is so simr to the Holy Lord that even I cannot tell the difference between them. Her age and the extra three hundred years¡¯ worth of memories are extremely strange. You all saw for yourself just now as well, that she could leave this ce of her own ord. How could she have done that if she waspletely unrted to the Holy Lord?¡±


    The fox-faced man¡¯s words made the Elders start pondering.


    ¡°This temple was built by the Holy Lord, who used the power of space to open the space door and create this dimension. You should all be clear that no one can enter this ce without the Holy Lord¡¯s permission. The only reason we cane and go as we please is because we wear the rings containing the Holy Lord¡¯s word¡­¡± Elder Hua seemed to agree with the fox-faced man. She lifted her right hand to look at the bronze ring on her finger.


    Elder Bai and the fox-faced man both had this ring. The Elders who had yet to show themselves all had rings as well. They could only move in and out of the space that the Holy Lord had created when they were wearing the rings.


    Outsiders sound only step foot in the ce if they brought them in personally.


    ¡°I already thought that it was weird when the girl walked out. The Holy Lord said before that other than people who have already mastered the power of space, no one else would be able to enter the space that she created.¡±


    ¡°In all these years, have you ever seen someone with the power of space other than the Holy Lord? If she really does have some connection to the Holy Lord, don¡¯t you think that this is all too coincidental?¡±


    The Elder all started discussing among themselves whether Ye Qingtang really was the Holy Lord¡¯s reincarnation.


    Indeed it was not possible for them to confirm this in such a short frame of time. As such, they all agreed with the fox-faced man¡¯s n to get Ye Qingtang to stay in the Temple of Paragon in the meantime so they could observe her.


    As the Temple of Paragon was discussing Ye Qingtang identity, she arrived at her room and found somewhere to sit down.


    She instinctively turned to the little white tiger to tell it about her day but realized that her side was empty when she looked over.


    ¡°I forgot¡­ the little tiger was locked in the Temple of Shadows by me.¡± Ye Qingtang twisted her lips. She wasn¡¯t used to being alone since she was used to having the little white tiger by her side to listen to her.


    ¡°I wonder if Little You Yun has woken up¡­¡± She sighed softly. Fortunately, the Ancient You n had been exterminated and the Central Maind wasn¡¯t in danger anymore.


    The Ancient You n had been extremely secretive with Little You Yun, which meant that the other tribes didn¡¯t know of her existence and she was safe.


    As soon as she spoke, she suddenly felt a chill on her chest. It felt as though something was rubbing against her chest through her clothes.


    She froze and opened up her jacket to take a look.


    A little creature as thick as her thumb was nestled nicely, fast asleep at her chest.


    ¡°Little lightning dragon?¡± Her eyes widened as she looked at the little lightning dragon which she hadn¡¯t seen in a while. Her lips curved up into a smile.


    The little lightning dragon was back?


    When all the living creatures of the First Maind had been devoured by Little You Yun, the little lightning dragon had not been so lucky.


    But now, the little lightning dragon had appeared again¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly had the thought that since the Ancient You n had been destroyed, Elder Yuan who had been controlling Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue was probably as dead as a doornail.

 Chapter 2099 - The Disintegrating Seal (3)

    Chapter 2099: The Disintegrating Seal (3)</h2>


    Without the control of Elder Yuan, Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue would be regaining their will soon.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Ye Qingtang was in a great mood. Scooping up the little lightning dragon into her hands, she gave it a light kiss.


    The little lightning dragon opened its eyes sleepily. It looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion, as though it had just taken a nap instead of being devoured. It was confused as to why Ye Qingtang was acting so warmly towards it.


    The little lightning dragon was back. Did that mean her master and father were back to normal?


    She wanted nothing more than to check for herself right then but¡­ the thought of where she was deted right away.


    ¡°Do the people from the Temple of Paragon¡­ actually think that I¡¯m the reincarnation of their Holy Lord?¡± Her eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    She had no choice but to impersonate the Holy Lord of Shadows previously and had almost lost her life a few times in the process.


    There was no way she wanted to experience that again, and the Temple of Paragon was over a hundred times more powerful than the Temple of Shadows.


    Even 10 lives wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to mess with this giant.


    Ye Qingtang was determined to not have anything to do with the Temple of Paragon. She was going to deny any connection with their Holy Lord to the end and leave as early as possible.


    Just as she was thinking about this, a sudden pain shot through her chest.


    The immense pain made her break into a cold sweat and she passed out.


    A ball of light floated in front of her chest.


    The light gradually faded as ck mist covered it.


    The little lightning dragon sensed the ck mist and curled up.


    Poof!


    A ck orb emerged from the light and jumped in front of the little lightning dragon.


    The little lightning dragon was trembling.


    It was here again!


    The little ck orb shook itself. It seemed to be extremely weak now and looked at the little lightning dragon without having any intention to enter it.


    ¡°D*mned Divine Phoenix, why did it have to seal me!¡± The little ck orb jumped up and down. It had been sealed by the Divine Phoenix in the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. It couldn¡¯t move an inch and most of its time was spent in deep slumber.


    Fortunately, the seal had slowly disintegrated during this period and it could start regaining its consciousness.


    The ck orb started panicking when it saw the unconscious Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Mother¡­ mother¡­¡±


    It knew that Ye Qingtang had left the First Maind, and probably even the First Domain. Han Cangming had already vanished for a long time and hadn¡¯t shown himself since.


    ¡°What went wrong?¡±


    The little ck orb was extremely confused. It had no idea when things had started deviating from what it had thought would happen.


    ¡°Mother, you have to find father soon¡­¡± the little ck orb murmured. It was so weak that it couldn¡¯t even take over the little lightning dragon¡¯s body. The light suddenly shone again.


    In the next second, the little ck orb was sucked back into the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    The Divine Phoenix¡¯s seal had notpletely disintegrated yet.


    D*mned Divine Phoenix!


    Ye Qingtang gradually woke up. She felt as though she had just been dragged out of the water. There was still an immense pressure on her chest which made her want to throw up.

 Chapter 2100 - Try and I’ll Lose

    <h2>Chapter 2100: Try and I¡¯ll Lose</h2>


    ¡°The seal of the Divine Phoenix is about to disappear¡­¡± Ye Qingtang clutched her chest as her breathing turned heavy.


    She could feel the power that the Divine Phoenix had left and the Heart of the Heavenly Dao slowly vanishing. It wouldn¡¯t be too long before the sealpletely disappeared.


    This was not good.


    She frowned.


    The Heart of the Heavenly Dao was a ticking time bomb. Even though it had been within her all this while, she had forgotten about it due to the Divine Phoenix Seal and because her thoughts were upied with saving Little You Yun.


    But now¡­


    There would be great trouble if the sealpletely disintegrated. She couldn¡¯t understand why the Heart of the Heavenly Dao had appeared within her.


    Somehow, her thoughts drifted to her mother.


    Perhaps the only way to understand why the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was there was to find her mother.


    ¡°The Dragon Emperor n¡­¡± she murmured the name of her mother¡¯s n to herself. She had found a clue regarding her mother that day at the mystic realm when she hade into contact with someone from the Dragon Emperor n.


    The Dragon Emperor n was in the Second Domain!


    Her thoughts were racing. She had to find a way to leave the Temple of Paragon, to leave this maind so that she could head towards the Dragon Emperor n to find out more about her mother.


    However¡­


    She was rendered speechless by the four walls around her.


    What made the Temple of Paragon so sure that she was the reincarnation of their Holy Lord?


    Just because of her face and bone structure?


    No. It had to be because of her extra three hundred years of memories that made them suspect that she was their Holy Lord. But what they didn¡¯t know was that her memories were from her previous life.


    How would she dare tell this to those in the Temple of Paragon?


    As for the Temple of Paragon¡¯s Holy Lord, she was a mystery in the Second Domain as well. Other than the fact that she was extremely powerful, no one else knew much about her.


    Ye Qingtang felt like¡­


    For someone so powerful that she could make the Second Domain tremble, her reincarnation would likely be nned.


    Not like Ye Qingtang¡¯s previous life.


    She didn¡¯t want to let this misunderstanding go on. The Temple of Paragon was going to smash her into smithereens if they found out about the truth one day.


    A knock came from her door as she was thinking of all this. She opened the door only to be greeted with a smiling Elder Hua.


    She kept silent.


    ¡°Are you bored in the temple? Why not let me take you around?¡± Elder Hua said as she smiled charmingly.


    But her smile just made Ye Qingtang¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Since when were they this courteous?


    What a joke.


    To someone of their standing, identally capturing someone from the First Domain was akin to identally killing an ant.


    How would someone from the First Domain ever be important to them?


    She didn¡¯t have to think at all to know that her special treatment was only due to their suspicions of her identity.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Qingtang had thought things through as well. They weren¡¯t going to believe her no matter how much she denied it, so she would just pretend that she had lost her memory. They would have their methods of determining the truth anyway, so all she had to do was cooperate with them.


    She would be able to leave after they confirmed that she wasn¡¯t the reincarnation of their Holy Lord.


    This oppressive feeling¡­ was terrible.

 Chapter 2101 - Floating Island (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2101: Floating Ind (1)</h2>


    Elder Hua brought Ye Qingtang out of the pce and flew up to the sky.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Elder Hua, not sure where she was taking her. Even though the space they were in was vast, she mentally calcted the difference in their powers and gave up on escaping.


    She wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a meter away before Elder Hua caught her.


    As they flew into the sky and into the clouds, a floating ind appeared suddenly in her sight. It was a floating ind high in the sky, hidden in the clouds. No one would be able to find it without flying past the clouds.


    The mysterious Temple of Paragon was only bing more and more impressive in her eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Elder Hua said as shended on the floating ind.


    This ind wasn¡¯t big, but it was beautiful, with great mountains and clear waters.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t make a move afternding. She wanted to see why Elder Hua had brought her here.


    ¡°Elder Hua~¡± A voice suddenly came from their side.


    Elder Hua¡¯s mouth rose into a slight smile. In the next second, many small figures were running towards her.


    They were a bunch of¡­ extremely cheerful kids.


    When she looked around, she saw that everyone on the ind was extremely young. The oldest was not even over 10 years old.


    And there were many alien race children.


    ¡°Elder Hua, you¡¯re here to see us?¡± A little winged child with pure white wings looked wide-eyed in reverence at Elder Hua.


    Elder Hua smiled gently and patted his head.


    ¡°Have you been cking off these few days?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t, we didn¡¯t,¡± the little winged child shook his head hard as the other alien race children shook their heads as well.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes softened as she gazed at the children. There was no way she could keep her guard up against them. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Little You Yun and Little Luo Xue.


    ¡°Elder Hua, who is she?¡± An alien race child looked curiously at Ye Qingtang.


    Elder Hua smiled and said, ¡°Someone extremely important to me.¡±


    The little children all gave an expression of understanding.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little. She was merely an innocent bystander. How was she Elder Hua¡¯s important person?


    Could she not spout nonsense?


    The little kids surrounded Elder Hua warmly for a while before gradually leaving to train.


    Elder Hua saw the curiosity in her eyes and said, ¡°These kids may be members of the Temple of Paragon one day.¡±


    Ye Qingtang instantly understood everything.


    These were kids recruited by the Temple of Paragon from the Second Domain. They were young but must have outstanding talent.


    After all, the Temple of Paragon only recruited the strong, and so they would pay great attention to the talents of these young children.


    ¡°They will stay on this floating ind until theye of age. When they are of age, if they pass the examination, they will be able to join the Temple of Paragon. If they fail, we wipe their memory and send them back to where they came from,¡± Elder Hua said lightly.


    There were hundreds to thousands of simr floating inds outside of the Temple of Paragon.

 Chapter 2102 - Floating Island (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2102: Floating Ind (2)</h2>


    There were many talented children but not all of them would grow up to show as much potential as they had. Whether they could enter the Temple of Paragon or not depended on their ability as an adult.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think¡­ you should be telling all of this to a stranger.¡± Ye Qingtang interrupted Elder Hua.


    She emphasized the word ¡®stranger¡¯.


    After all, she had no interest in the matters of the Temple of Paragon. The more Elder Hua told her, the more she wanted to cover her ears.


    The children on these floating inds could all have their memories wiped and sent back to where they were if they weren¡¯t good enough.


    And what about her?


    She didn¡¯t want her memories to be wiped.


    Elder Hua was stunned by her bluntness for a moment before smiling slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot for a moment. Please don¡¯t see yourself as an outsider. The view on this ind is beautiful so you can walk around by yourself for a while. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± With that, Elder Hua leaped into the air and left the floating ind.


    She left Ye Qingtang standing alone where she was. Ye Qingtang was speechless as she gazed at the vanishing Elder Hua.


    <em>Don¡¯t see herself as an outsider?</em>


    <em>No thank you!</em>


    She would continue treating herself as an outsider.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that Elder Hua thought she was the reincarnation of their Holy Lord, which was why her words and actions were so suggestive¡­


    But Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t stand it.


    How many times did she have to say that she wasn¡¯t the reincarnation of their Holy Lord?


    Was it appropriate for Elder Hua to leave an outsider somewhere they were building their power?


    Was she being generous or was it because the difference in their power was so great that Elder Hua could do whatever she wanted?


    Ye Qingtang sighed. She wanted nothing more than to take this chance to escape this ce but there was a feeling holding her back.


    Elder Hua must have only put her here if she wasn¡¯t afraid that she would escape. For all she knew, Elder Hua was waiting for her to return.


    So in the end, Ye Qingtang could only ept her fate for now.


    She would continue staying with them.


    With nothing else to do, she walked around the floating ind. Like Elder Hua had said, there were a group of children on the ind, the biggest of them not evening up to her chest.


    Many of them weren¡¯t even up to her waist.


    She loved children. No matter howplicated and dirty the world got, in their eyes, everything was pure and clean.


    Having experienced a lifetime of turmoil, the children made her rx.


    After walking around the ind, she sat down on a stone beside the pond. Resting her chin on one hand, she started thinking of how she could assuage their suspicions that she was the Holy Lord.


    Just when she was deep in thought a loud sound sted in her ear.


    A strong stream of air followed the sound.


    She lifted her eyes to take a look. A short distance away from her, a little winged child was floating in midair, both hands hanging by his belly with his fingers arched and he tried to raise his dantian level.


    The sound she had heard was from the release of his energy.


    His face was filled with intense concentration as he continued to stimte the power of his dantian. But right at the most important moment, he kept releasing the power.

 Chapter 2103 - Floating Island (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2103: Floating Ind (3)</h2>


    Bored, she looked at the winged child as he tried again and again with stubborn determination. His eyes were rimmed with red and his nose was red as well as he choked back his sobs.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched a little.


    How long was this silly one going to try for?


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to seed this way even if you try a thousand times,¡± she said with a sigh.


    The little winged child who was deep in concentration was startled by her voice. He turned to look at her as his wings shook gently and hended in front of her.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why won¡¯t I seed?¡± The little winged child frowned and looked at her with red, panic-filled eyes.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡± Ye Qingtang found it strange and was wondering where he had learned techniques that made her head hurt to look at.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Her words sent the little winged child into a panic as his eyes filled with tears.


    Ye Qingtang felt like¡­


    How had she suddenly be a bully?


    ¡°You want to gather your energy?¡± She was afraid that he was really going to start crying and quickly changed the topic.


    The little winged child nodded.


    ¡°Are you using your dantian to do it?¡± she asked.


    He nodded again.


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong,¡± she said with a soft sigh.


    ¡°Wrong? What do you mean?¡± The little winged child looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°While humans and winged people are very simr, they¡¯re not the same. While humans can use the dantian to gather their energy, this method isn¡¯t as suitable for you winged people.¡± There had been a difference in cultivation in the early years.


    The alien races had started cultivatingter than the humans, which was why many of their techniques were borrowed from the humans. But as she had said, not all the methods that humans used were suitable for all the alien races.


    ¡°Try shifting the energy to the center of your chest,¡± she suggested.


    The little winged child looked at her in doubt, not fully believing her words. But he remembered that Elder Hua had brought her here and decided to try it out.


    And it made his eyes light up immediately.


    ¡°I¡­ I can gather my energy!¡± His words were filled with joy.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my aura. I¡­ I seeded!¡± The little winged man could feel the dense energy concentrated in the center of his chest, and it was cleaner than all his attempts previously!


    Infected with his apparent joy, she pointed to her chest and said, ¡°The origin of the winged people is in the center of their chest, which is where you should gather your energy. The dantian is the origin of humans. When you have a different origin, the ce you gather your energy will be different too. Even though you winged people have a dantian, gathering your energy there isn¡¯t suitable.¡±


    ¡°I know. The wardens have told me before that for winged people, we can switch and cultivate from the center of our chest after gathering our energy. But this is my first time hearing that we could gather energy there!¡± The little winged child looked at her in joy.


    Gathering energy was the most basic foundation for the winged people but was also the thing they had the most trouble with.

 Chapter 2104 - Knowing Beforehand (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2104: Knowing Beforehand (1)</h2>


    It was difficult for the winged people to gather their energy with the dantian. Even those who were inherently talented found it hard to gather their energy using the dantian before they were ten years old.


    However¡­


    The little winged child found it extremely easy to gather his energy after Ye Qingtang guided him along.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. The little winged person¡¯s words reminded her.


    It was something she had overlooked all along.


    Having lived more than 300 years, she could remember the developments over the past 300 years. 300 years was enough for major developments and changes to happen.


    Many martial arts foundations were revised over the 300 years to be more stable and refined.


    It was the same logic as when the winged people practiced gathering their energy. It was only brought up by a genius winged person after a hundred years.


    Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t been able to stop and calm down this lifetime so she forgot about this point. While she knew many forms of martial arts, it was of martial arts from the 300th year onwards¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know what to do at that moment.


    It was certainly remarkable for just anyone to know that much martial arts from 300 yearster. However¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers from her past life were limited. Most of the changes in martial arts she knew about were merely changes in basic skills.


    ¡°Coughs. Now you know.¡± Ye Qingtang tried her best to not appear guilty. She was worried that her words earlier would attract the attention of the Temple of Paragon.


    But thinking about it from another perspective, these were merely basic martial arts. Even if the people from the Temple of Paragon learned about it, they wouldn¡¯t think much of it.


    They were so powerful, why would they even care about such basic skills?


    But Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know that everything that happened on the Floating Ind was being reported to Elder Hua and the others.


    In fact, she hadpletely underestimated the consequences of saying those words¡­


    In the main hall.


    A crystal ball that showed Ye Qingtang floated in the middle of the main hall.


    Elder Hua and Elder Bai stood in the main hall.


    ¡°A method for winged people to gather their energy?¡± Elder Bai looked at everything that Ye Qingtang said and did through the crystal ball with knitted brows.


    ¡°Elder Yu, you¡¯re from the n of Winged People. Do you have anything to say about what she just said?¡±


    Once Elder Bai said that, a glimmer of light appeared on the wall.


    A handsome winged man walked out from the portrait. He walked over to the crystal ball, looking at the little winged person who was ecstatic after gathering his energy.


    ¡°This is my first time hearing of such a method to gather energy.¡±


    ¡°Does it work?¡± Elder Bai asked.


    Elder Yu didn¡¯t reply. He carefully watched the little winged person gather his energy.


    ¡°Elder Yu?¡±


    Elder Yu retracted his gaze and finally replied, ¡°I believe all of you can already tell whether it works or not.¡±


    The entire main hall went quiet.


    Elder Bai asked a redundant question. They all saw with their own eyes that the little winged person sessfully gathered his energy with Ye Qingtang¡¯s guidance.


    Though it was a basic skill for the n of winged people, many winged people were stuck there with no way of developing further¡­


    They would waste a huge amount of time just trying to practice that step alone.

 Chapter 2105 - Knowing Beforehand (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2105: Knowing Beforehand (2)</h2>


    There were many changes and developments in martial arts, but one thing remained constant.


    The foundational skills.


    No matter how much time had passed, the basic foundation was the most important and most deep-rooted skill to possess. No one could change the foundational skills. One¡¯s foundation would have arge impact on future cultivation


    It was precisely because of this that the n of Winged People was troubled for many years.


    At that moment, everyone fell silent.


    ¡°To think that a youngdy from the First Domain easily resolved a problem that troubled the n of Winged People for so many years. Do all of you really think that she¡¯s just an ordinary youngdy?¡± A voice came from one of the portraits hanging on the wall.


    These words struck everyone.


    ¡°We all know how backward the First Domain is. Moreover, this youngdy said that she¡¯s from the First Maind. That¡¯s the most backward ce in the entire First Domain. How long has she been in the Central Maind? How could she know so much just by interacting with those alien races for such a short time?¡±


    ¡°Even if she grew up in the Central Maind, she couldn¡¯t possibly know all of that at this young age.¡±


    Everyone started discussing once they heard those words. Their hearts palpated at Ye Qingtang¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s just an ordinary youngdy. Even in the Second Domain, who would know as much as her?¡± Elder Hua¡¯s brows lifted. ¡°I think that the Fox Demon Elder is right. Other than our Holy Lord, who else knew this much about martial arts?¡±


    Elder Hua retracted her gaze. She looked at Ye Qingtang in the crystal ball with admiration.


    ¡°Our Holy Lord is deserving of her title. Even when reincarnated as a human, she remains an elite.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s really our reincarnated Holy Lord, why isn¡¯t she admitting it? Since she remembers martial arts, why can¡¯t she remember her identity?¡± Someone questioned.


    ¡°You think that our Holy Lord needs memories to know all of that? Even with everything wiped out, it isn¡¯t difficult for our Holy Lord to start afresh and know all of that with her powers,¡± Elder Hua said.


    Elder Hua¡¯s words made the elders immerse in thoughts.


    No one would deny the Holy Lord¡¯s powers and intelligence.


    ¡­


    On the Floating Ind. Ye Qingtang had no idea that her every move was being watched by everyone at the Temple of Paragon.


    As she looked at the little winged child, he brightened her spirits.


    If only the Heart of the Heavenly Dao in her body wasn¡¯t threatening her survival, she would want to find a quiet ce with good scenery and just lead a peaceful life. If she were to have a child, he or she must be this adorable¡­


    Somehow, when she thought about children, Ling Yan¡¯s face suddenly shed past her mind.


    Ye Qingtang was astonished at that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What in the world? She didn¡¯t want a son like Ling Yan!


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The little winged person seemed to not have noticed her abnormality and thanked her.


    Ye Qingtang pulled herself together and shook her head to get that ridiculousness out of her mind. Getting up, she prepared to walk around when she suddenly noticed¡­


    More little children appeared behind her.


    The little alien race children looked at Ye Qingtang with expectation.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    What were they nning to do?!


    ¡°Could you please help me too? I can¡¯t transform¡­¡± They looked at Ye Qingtang pitifully with their furry ears sticking out.

 Chapter 2106 - Knowing Beforehand (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2106: Knowing Beforehand (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°What about me¡­ I can¡¯t control the energy inside my body.¡± A little kid from the Fire Tribe with mes all over his body jumped out. ¡°If I set the Floating Ind on fire one more time, the elders will kick me out!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was surrounded by the little kids in an instant. They were all of young age and most of their problems were foundational. As they hadn¡¯t be part of the Temple of Paragon, they naturally didn¡¯t know what the Holy Lord looked like.


    They saw Ye Qingtange with Elder Hua and they also saw that she was kind enough to guide the little winged child along. So it was no surprise that they thought that Ye Qingtang was sent by Elder Hua to teach them how to cultivate.


    Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t nning to get involved. She wanted to reject them but these adorable kids started surrounding them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was too unfair, they weren¡¯t ying by the rules!


    Ye Qingtang never liked being a busybody but when it came to children, she had a soft spot for them.


    Moreover¡­


    They were simply adorable.


    ¡°Come on, one at a time.¡±


    In the end, Ye Qingtang could only give in.


    They only faced problems with foundational skills. After 300 years, solutions to these problems have been developed. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Ye Qingtang to just guide them along.


    After getting an answer from Ye Qingtang, their hearts were lifted. The children started queuing up, waiting for Ye Qingtang to answer their concerns.


    Everything was witnessed by the elders in the Temple of Paragon. They could take the previous incident of teaching the winged person how to gather his energy as a mere coincidence, but this time, they werepletely stupefied.


    Ye Qingtang started offering advice for every little alien race. Though it was just foundational problems, her solutions made the elders in the Temple of Paragonpletely stunned.


    ¡°The Fire Tribe can control themselves like that?¡± The corners of Elder Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Elder Hua was filled with admiration as she watched Ye Qingtang teach a little girl from the Ice n how to gather the icy air.


    Though it wasn¡¯t profound martial arts knowledge, her methods were a novelty for the various alien races.


    The results were wless!


    Quite a number of elders who were convinced that Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t a reincarnation of the Holy Lord couldn¡¯t say a single word when they witnessed the scene.


    If she wasn¡¯t a reincarnated Holy Lord¡­


    She would be a rare superhuman that would only appear once in ten thousand years.


    She was able to easily dispel the problems of the alien races and provide creative cultivation methods that had never been heard of at such a young age.


    ¡°Our Holy Lord is great! Even when she has reincarnated as a human, she still impresses us with her powers.¡± Elder Hua was filled with admiration for Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Though our Holy Lord has lost her memories, she still has retained pieces of her memories from 300 years ago. We just need to help her piece these memories together and she could perhaps recall everything from her past lifetime. Even if our Holy Lord can¡¯t remember anything, we can groom her to be even more powerful than what she was in her past lifetime. She is our Holy Lord, no matter what she has be this lifetime, she¡¯s still worthy of my respect.¡±


    Many elders agreed with Elder Hua, except a small portion of elders who remained quiet. They were wary and though they were impressed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial arts knowledge, they still couldn¡¯t easily attest to her identity.


    But they were nheless in favor of helping Ye Qingtang recover her memories and grooming her.

 Chapter 2107 - Sea Clan (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2107: Sea n (1)</h2>


    Elder Hua and the others were watching Ye Qingtang¡¯s every move.


    Ye Qingtang knew that she would never be the match of the people at the Temple of Paragon and there was no way she could escape. She decided to just stay at the Floating Ind and watch the children cultivate.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s guidance, the children quickly figured out the solutions to the problems they were facing. Ye Qingtang would never believe that these little children were this talented if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes.


    It was astounding. She only needed to go through it once and they could instantlyprehend her words. It took no time at all for them to acquire the skills. Putting aside their physical figures, the children surpassed everyone else by leaps and bounds.


    No wonder¡­


    It was no wonder that they were chosen by the Temple of Paragon. With their talent, they would be impressive once they¡¯re all grown up.


    However¡­


    This wasn¡¯t enough to enter the Temple of Paragon.


    She looked at the standards of the Temple of Paragon before recalling the others¡­ Ye Qingtang suddenly realized that it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Heavenly Wolf Sect was easily destroyed.


    If they were to send just any one of the children on the Floating Ind to the Crimson League or the Heavenly Wolf Sect, they would put in all their resources to nurture the child.


    However, looking at how the Temple of Paragon handled them¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little children that were just left on their own on the Floating Ind, and she couldn¡¯t help but to admire the Temple of Paragon¡¯s powers.


    The Temple of Paragon probably owned many other ces that functioned like the Floating Ind.


    There were probably countless versions of them.


    People from the Second Domain would die to form a connection with the Temple of Paragon. If only they hadn¡¯t thought that she was a reincarnated Holy Lord, Ye Qingtang would have been d to foster a rtionship with such great powers.


    Ye Qingtang was pondering over it.


    Meanwhile, the elders in the Temple of Paragon gathered in the main hall. Out of the elders that hid in the portraits, there was someone familiar.


    The Fox Demon, who was the Guardian wearing a fox mask, sat down on one of the chairs.


    ¡°This was sent over by the bat spirit.¡± The Fox Demon opened its hand, showing a water ripple token in his palm.


    When Elder Hua and the others saw the water ripple token, their expressions changed.


    ¡°The Sea King Token? This was sent by the King of the Sea n?¡± Elder Bai¡¯s brows knitted.


    The Fox Demon nodded.


    ¡°The Sea King oversees the oceans of both domains. However¡­ the Sea King doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in fostering a good rtionship with the Temple of Paragon. All these years, not a single person from the Sea n came. Why did the Sea King suddenly send the Sea King Token?¡± Elder Hua gave a suspicious look.


    The Sea King Token represented the Sea King¡¯s wishes. It must have been the Sea King¡¯s intention.


    As the King of the oceans for both domains who wi wielded a great amount of power, why would he suddenly send the Sea King Token to the Temple of Paragon?


    ¡°The Sea n doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the Temple of Paragon. Have all of you forgotten about the deal between our Holy Lord and the Sea King?¡±


    Once the Fox Demon said that, everyone recalled the incident from tens of thousands of years ago¡­


    The Sea n lived in the ocean and they rarely interacted with the powers living on thend. However, how could anyone disregard the powerful Sea King who lived in the ocean?

 Chapter 2108 - Sea Clan (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2108: Sea n (2)</h2>


    The Sea King controlled the sea n of the two domains. If the Sea n were able to live onnd, they would be one of thergest ns in the Second Domain.


    The Temple of Paragon was situated on the peak of a mountain and did not have much to do with the Sea n. However, the Holy Lord came into contact with the Sea King due to various reasons.


    One wielded immense power over the oceans of both domains while the other had control over the greatest forces in the Second Domain. They couldn¡¯t give way to one another.


    However, neither of them was keen on starting a fight. They suddenly came up with an idea to have a bet, and the oue¡­


    The Holy Lord of the Temple of Paragon won.


    The Sea King stood by his promise and handed one divine item of the Sea n to the Holy Lord. After that, the Sea n and Temple of Paragon no longer had anything to do with one another.


    ¡°The divine item from the Sea n is still in the Temple of Paragon. The Sea King suddenly released the Sea King Token, could it have something to do with the divine item?¡± Elder Yu spoke up.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the Fox Demon answered.


    ¡°The Sea King took a wrong move and lost the bet. I believe that he must feel indignant about it.¡±


    ¡°Is there any news from the Sea King in the Sea King Token?¡± Elder Bai asked.


    The Fox Demon nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Lord¡¯s birthday in seven days. The Sea King ims that he wants to personallye and convey his well wishes.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the Fox Demon¡¯s words.


    ¡°What? The Sea King wants toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is what is conveyed in the Sea King Token. Since he released the Sea King Token, I¡¯m sure he will stand by it.¡± The Fox Demon nodded.


    Their faces darkened.


    When did the Sea King be this sociable? All this time he refused to have anything to do with the Temple of Paragon when he lost the bet back then.


    Tens of thousands of years had passed and he suddenly wanted to convey his well wishes for the Holy Lord¡¯s birthday?


    His intentions were obvious.


    ¡°Only the seniors of the Temple of Paragon know about the Holy Lord¡¯s death. All these years, we¡¯ve kept mum and told everyone that the Holy Lord went into seclusion to cultivate. The Sea King might have realized something was off so he came up with his idea,¡± the Fox Demon exined with narrowed eyes.


    The Holy Lord¡¯s death was the greatest secret of the Temple of Paragon. Other than the Elders, only the Guardians and a few of their trusted ones knew about it.


    Thankfully, the Temple of Paragon had been low-key all along so the Holy Lord¡¯s seclusion wasn¡¯t surprising and no one suspected a thing.


    ¡°How did the Sea King even realize? We haven¡¯t been in touch with them in a very long time.¡± Elder Hua was puzzled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that our Holy Lord had a promise with the Sea King?¡±


    Elder Hua was stunned.


    ¡°The Sea King made himself clear when he handed the divine item to our Holy Lord that the highest authority of the Sea n would need to re-activate the divine item after a certain period of time passed. The Holy Lord agreed to his request and that she would invite the Sea King over when needed. If I¡¯m not wrong, we¡¯re six months over the agreed date,¡± the Fox Demon said with narrowed eyes.


    The Holy Lord kept to all her promises, but this time, she had missed the agreed date.


    And they were six monthste¡­


    The Sea King might have started suspecting them six months ago¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Sea King already started suspecting that our Holy Lord is no longer alive?¡± Elder Bai asked.

 Chapter 2109 - Sea Clan (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2109: Sea n (3)</h2>


    The Fox Demon nodded.


    That wasn¡¯t good news for the Temple of Paragon.


    With their powers, they could sustain the Temple of Paragon¡¯s status even without the Holy Lord. However¡­ if everyone else were to learn about the Holy Lord¡¯s death, they would probably have a lot of troubleing in their way.


    Putting everything aside, the Sea n¡¯s divine item would be taken away by the Sea King.


    ¡°The Sea King lost the Sea n¡¯s divine item to our Holy Lord back then. If he learns of the Holy Lord¡¯s death, he woulde and snatch the divine item away,¡± the Fox Demon said.


    The Temple of Paragon had no fear of others, but the Sea n¡­ He controlled the oceans of both domains. No one from any domain would dare to go against the Sea n.


    It would be disastrous.


    The Sea King need not do anything else. He could just use his ability to control the oceans and drown the entire maind. Moreover, countless sea ns in the ocean would heed the Sea King¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Are we¡­ really going to return the Sea n¡¯s divine item to the Sea King?¡± Elder Bai asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Elder Hua objected right away.


    ¡°How can we let someone else take away our Holy Lord¡¯s belongings? If we really allow that to happen, it would mean that we¡¯re incapable! How are we going to answer to her?¡±


    The elders started discussing it heatedly. The Sea King¡¯s sudden appearance indeed disrupted their ns.


    ¡°The Sea King is guessing that our Holy Lord is not doing well. If we just let him know that his assumptions are wrong, everything would be fine,¡± the Fox Demon suddenly said.


    ¡°Easier said than done. How are we going to let him know? Our Holy Lord has clearly¡­¡±


    Before the Elder could finish his words, the Fox Demon lifted his arm and the crystal ball appeared.


    It was an image of Ye Qingtang.


    The corners of the Fox Demon¡¯s lips kicked up into a cunning smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t our Holy Lord here?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback. They looked at Ye Qingtang through the crystal ball. Her appearance and figure, wasn¡¯t that the Holy Lord herself?


    ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t confirm this youngdy¡¯s identity yet.¡± An Elder was still concerned.


    ¡°Is it that important? I believe that she¡¯s a reincarnated Holy Lord while you have second thoughts. It doesn¡¯t matter now. As long as she appears before the Sea King, our problems will be resolved.¡± The Fox Demonughed.


    ¡°Fox Demon Guardian, do you really intend to let her see the Sea King? Even if she¡¯s a reincarnated Holy Lord, with her current powers¡­¡± An Elder was hesitant.


    They were just nning to start grooming Ye Qingtang when the Sea King incident happened. There was no way they could proceed.


    After all, she was merely at the Paragon level. Wouldn¡¯t she be exposed in a matter of minutes in front of the Sea King?


    ¡°I have my ways. Putting that aside, we only have seven days before our Holy Lord¡¯s birthday. How can we just not do anything about it?¡± The Fox Demon¡¯s gaze traveled all over.


    Everyone instantly understood him.


    ¡°Do we have to inform the other five Guardians?¡± Elder Bai asked.


    ¡°We can inform them about it but I¡¯m not sure if they will make it back in time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and arrange it. As for the youngdy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hand her over to Elder Hua,¡± the Fox Demon said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Elder Hua agreed instantly.

 Chapter 2110 - Congratulations (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2110: Congrattions (1)</h2>


    Several powers in the Second Domain started paying attention to the news of the Holy Lord¡¯s birthday celebration.


    However, many knew that with their current abilities, they were not fit to attend and likely wouldn¡¯t even receive an invitation to the Temple of Paragon¡¯s celebrations.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Holy Lord in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she is out this year?¡±


    ¡°She has been in seclusion for so long, does that mean that her capabilities have also¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the Water Cut Sect will be attending the celebration.¡± Everyone joined the discussion. The Water Cut Sect had a strong sphere of influence in the Second Domain, almostparable to the Heavenly Wolf Sect.


    ¡°Water Cut Sect? I think you should stop joking. The Water Cut Sect is powerful in our eyes, but when ites to the Temple of Paragon¡­ Do they even know about the Water Cut Sect¡¯s existence? Do you not remember when the Master of the Water Cut Sect tried to act familiar with the Deputy Division Head of the Temple of Paragon? They didn¡¯t even end up meeting each other and the Deputy Division Head was so annoyed that he almost destroyed the entire Water Cut Sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s scary, but I can¡¯t say that it surprises me. The Temple of Paragon has been secretive all along. Those who are able to establish rtionships with them are naturally as powerful as them. Powers like the Water Cut Sect wouldn¡¯t even be considered by the Temple of Paragon¡­¡±


    They had a good time gossiping about the Water Cut Sect but once they saw some members of the Water Cut Sect walk past, they didn¡¯t dare say a single word.


    It would be a great honor for those in the Second Domain to just perform a simple act of sending a gift to the Temple of Paragon. Only the best of the best could attend the celebration, others wouldn¡¯t even be able to get close to the entrance of the Temple of Paragon.


    The Temple of Paragon¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s birthday celebration was discussed by almost everyone in the Second Domain.


    Meanwhile, everyone from the Temple of Paragon began preparing for the celebration.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know of the happenings at all. Although Elder Hua told her that she coulde to the Temple of Paragon to walk around anytime, she didn¡¯t dare to do that. She wanted to have nothing to do with them so that they wouldn¡¯t destroy her once they realized she wasn¡¯t the reincarnated Holy Lord.


    Apart from resting every day, she regrly visited the Floating Ind to spend time with the little children there.


    They were extremely talented and it was only because they were young that their foundation wasn¡¯t strong enough yet. Ye Qingtang guided them along with her martial arts knowledge from 300 yearster.


    It was no surprise that the children on the Floating Ind were ecstatic whenever they saw Ye Qingtang.


    The elders saw everything that happened. They watched as the children improved their foundational skills quickly by adopting unique cultivation methods under Ye Qingtang¡¯s guidance.


    The elders were nning to groom their reincarnated ¡°Holy Lord¡± after resolving the Sea King¡¯s incident.


    Days went by and Ye Qingtang was preparing to head to the Floating Ind when she was suddenly intercepted by Elder Hua.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Elder Hua. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was just her, but Elder Hua seemed to be dressed for an important asion today.


    ¡°Are you going to the Floating Ind today?¡± Elder Hua smiled.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    She knew that her every move was being watched by the Temple of Paragon so there was no need to try and hide it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can go to the Floating Ind today, but there¡¯s someone else I can take you to. Do you have any time now?¡± Elder Hua asked politely.

 Chapter 2111 - Congratulations (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2111: Congrattions (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang remained silent.


    As if she could even reject Elder Hua.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Hua smiled and left the Temple of Paragon together with Ye Qingtang.


    They flew past the clouds.


    Ye Qingtang saw a huge gold pce in the sky.


    From afar, with the sunlight hitting the pce, it looked like it was adorned with gold.


    The Six-Winged Fire Phoenix floated around the surroundings of the pce. There were other flying creatures beside the Six-Winged Fire Phoenix and they all surrounded the gold pce and the environment was just like paradise.


    ¡°This is the Sky Temple,¡± Elder Hua said.


    Elder Hua then stopped outside the Sky Temple, walking in with Ye Qingtang. The entire pce had a gold interior but it wasn¡¯t tacky at all. Lustrous lights shone in the pce, making it seem like a surreal ce.


    Ye Qingtang saw a few people from the Temple of Paragon busy with something. They lowered their heads and concentrated on their work, with their backs facing Ye Qingtang and Elder Hua. They seemed to not have noticed their arrival.


    However, Ye Qingtang noticed that they seemed to be avoiding her. Whenever they felt her gaze, they would turn around.


    They didn¡¯t dare look at her at all.


    Elder Hua took Ye Qingtang to the back of the pce.


    A huge crystal floated in the sky. It was glistening and an image appeared. It was the sky that led to the Sky Temple, and Ye Qingtang could see some figures flying up.


    Stunned, Ye Qingtang could sense that something was wrong.


    It was obvious that they weren¡¯t from the Temple of Paragon. The different gs represented different groups of people. There were many groups that Ye Qingtang had only heard of but hadn¡¯t met before.


    Most of them were the best in the Second Domain, even the worst of the bunch were strong powers. Just pick any one of them and they would be able to easily crush the Crimson League.


    What was the Temple of Paragon nning to do?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of our Sky Temple?¡± Elder Hua answered.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    Elder Hua chuckled. ¡°The Sky Temple is an independent pce that was built by our Holy Lord using the power of space. This pce will only appear in the sky during a special period of time, once a year. After today, the Sky Temple will disappear and no one would be able to find it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Do you want to guess what the special asion is?¡± Elder Hua slowly guided Ye Qingtang towards the news.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    Apologies, but she wasn¡¯t the reincarnated Holy Lord. There was no way she could recall anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s our Holy Lord¡¯s birthday today.¡± Elder Hua¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    You¡¯re holding a birthday celebration so many years after your Holy Lord¡¯s death?


    Shouldn¡¯t you be celebrating her death anniversary instead?


    ¡°Elites from both domains woulde to celebrate our Holy Lord¡¯s birthday every year. It was only after our Holy Lord¡¯s death that the Sky Temple became empty and we no longer had any celebrations¡­¡± Elder Hua¡¯s voice was tinged with disappointment.


    Ye Qingtang could sense that Elder Hua was insinuating something else.

 Chapter 2112 - Congratulations (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2112: Congrattions (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had seen with her own eyes people from the Temple of Paragon decorating the ce as well. She had also seen from the water mirror many nsing to participate.


    A sudden sense of foreboding struck her.


    Could it be what she was thinking?


    Elder Hua didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of saying anything further. The image in the water mirror suddenly changed to focus on the inside of the Sky Temple.


    There were already many powers gathered in the huge temple, and she spotted someone familiar in the sea of faces.


    There were a few men dressed in red robes with the wind totem embroidered on their sleeves.


    ¡°The Wind Sect?¡± She narrowed her eyes as she looked at them.


    She remembered that in her first life, Ye You had worshiped the Wind Sect and had be a strong empress under their guidance.


    The Wind Sect was one of the top powers of the Second Domain. Even the Crimson League would have to step back when confronted with them.


    Elder Hua heard her murmur and her eyes immediately fell on the people from the Wind Sect. In the main hall, they were looking extremely humble and cautious as they saw the other powers.


    Elder Hua¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°The Wind Sect?¡± She tapped gently on the water mirror.


    The Head of the Wind Sect was standing with a few Elders by his side in the main hall, all traces of his former arrogance gone. He smiled as he nodded at a few other powers.


    However¡­


    No one seemed to care about them and treated them like they weren¡¯t even there.


    ¡°Sect Master¡­ Is that the Buddha of the East Buddha Temple? He¡­ came over personally to celebrate the birthday of the Holy Lord of the Temple of Paragon?¡± one of the Elders from the Wind Sect whispered to another big-bellied Elder as he spotted someone in a cassock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the East Buddha Temple. The North Darkness Pavilion, the Shadow Moon Sect¡­ aren¡¯t they all here?¡± The Wind Sect Elder forced himself to keep calm as he said this but his words were stillced with emotion.


    It was the Temple of Paragon after all. Just the Holy Lord¡¯s birthday was enough to draw out the most mysterious and powerful forces of the Second Domain. It was difficult to even see them usually but here they were, gathered together.


    This only demonstrated the esteemed position of the Temple of Paragon.


    ¡°We¡¯re just missing those from the Dragon Emperor n,¡± another Elder said.


    ¡°The maind that the Dragon Emperor n is on is too far away and the Temple of Paragon only released this news seven days ago. Furthermore, the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s position is about the same as the Temple of Paragon, so there¡¯s no need for them to be here personally¡­¡±


    The Wind Sect Elders¡¯ emotions were in turmoil. They thought that they had just been listed as one of the top powers of the Second Domain but this made them realize that any power there could easily oppress them.


    Just as the Wind Sect had determined to forge a good rtionship with the Temple of Paragon, a few Temple of Paragon attendants suddenly walked out of the temple and walked over to them.


    ¡°Please leave at once. You are not on the guest list,¡± the attendant said with a cold face, eyes devoid of emotion.

 Chapter 2113 - Sea King (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2113: Sea King (1)</h2>


    The words echoed around the main hall as everyone turned to look. Many of them frowned at the sight of the Wind Sect.


    The Wind Sect had gotten extremely powerful in the past one to two years and had barely managed to be a top-tier power.


    But they were still weaklingspared to the older powers.


    ¡°We came today to give our well wishes to the Holy Lord on her birthday. If we could just see her¡­¡± The Wind Sect master spoke politely.


    But before they could even finish their sentence, the attendants lost their patience and kicked them out. Like that, those from the Wind Sect were no match for them and were swiftly kicked out.


    Even the Sect Elders couldn¡¯t defeat them.


    It was a ridiculous spectacle, but they didn¡¯t dare show any anger. They held back their pain and left pathetically.


    ¡°How is it possible that the Wind Sect was invited for the Holy Lord¡¯s birthday? They invited themselves after all.¡± The North Darkness Pavilion Masterughed.


    Even though the Wind Sect was considered one of the top powers now, they were still a far cry from the other powers. How was it possible that they would¡¯ve caught the attention of the Temple of Paragon?


    ¡°North Darkness Pavilion Master, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. I heard that you just reached the tenth level of Solitude Palm and haven¡¯t had the chance to congratte you yet,¡± The East Buddha Temple Buddha said with augh.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to the limitless realm you can enter.¡±


    From the water mirror, Ye Qingtang saw the people from the Wind Sect being kicked out like dogs by the Temple of Paragon attendants, and she was filled with a sense of satisfaction.


    In her previous life, Ye You had gotten extremely powerful with the backing of the Wind Sect. The Wind Sect had gotten extremely powerful, with Ye You unting her power everywhere, leaving Ye Qingtang with nowhere to run.


    But in front of the Temple of Paragon¡­


    They had been kicked out like vermin, bringing a smile to her face.


    So this was the difference in their power!


    While not extremely crowded, the top powers were all gathered in the main hall. Any one of them was enough to destroy the First Domain. But they were all kind-faced now, waiting to wish the Temple of Paragon Holy Lord happy birthday¡­


    Life was really strange.


    There were even more powers outside the Sky Temple who didn¡¯t even have the qualification to be there.


    These were just the rules of the world. For the first time in her life, she was experiencing what it was like to be a top power.


    How terrifying!


    In her past life, if she had stuck to any of these powers, she would have been able to decimate Ye You even when she was at her peak.


    Even the thought itself was exciting.


    Just when she thought that she had seen all the powers there, a sound came from the main hall. She looked at the water mirror and saw a bright blue light at the Sky Temple entrance.


    Countless blue waves wereing in from the horizon.


    It was as though the water was flooding the sky!


    Everyone in the main hall watched the clear waves calmly.


    Whoosh~


    The sound of waves filled everyone¡¯s ears.


    Many members of the Sea n were swimming in the waves under the sun. Thousands of sea creatures swirled past them as the clear sound of bells rang out.

 Chapter 2114 - Sea King (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2114: Sea King (2)</h2>


    All of a sudden, eight giant sea creatures sprang out of the waves. They were wrapped in gold chains and pulled out from the water behind them a glowing blue carriage!


    Everyone¡¯s pupils shrank instantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the Sea King¡¯s carriage!¡±


    ¡°The Sea King?¡±


    ¡°The Sea King is here?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Even though they were all the top powers of the Second Domain, the sight of the azure carriage made them tremble.


    The ruler of the seas in two domains, millions of sea creatures, the leader of the oceans¡­ It was the Sea King!


    Swoosh!


    Riding the rippling blue waves, the sea creatures stopped at the entrance of the main hall. The carriage behind them glowed a brilliant blue, blinding all of them.


    A figure suddenly flew from the carriage andnded in the middle of the Sky Temple main hall.


    It was a mammoth blue figure, about two times taller than an adult male. He held a golden trident in one hand, gold scales covering his body.


    ¡°Where is the Holy Lord?¡± His loud voice boomed out in the main hall.


    The Sea King.


    The Fox Demon who had already been standing in the main hall greeted the Sea King politely as he saw him. ¡°Greetings, Sea King. The celebration has yet to start, so may we trouble you to wait a little while?¡±


    He gave the attendants a subtle look.


    An attendant quickly moved a special seat into the main hall. The other attendants moved out of the way and formed a path for the Sea King.


    No one had any interest in provoking the king of two domain seas. No one wanted to die today.


    But they were all surprised as the Sea King was elusive and didn¡¯t like interacting with people onnd. How great was the Paragon Holy Lord that the Sea King hade to personally attend her birthday celebration!


    Everyone exchanged nces but didn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of the Sea King.


    All this was seen by Ye Qingtang. She could see the entire room freeze when he had appeared.


    The Sea King was the power of legends¡­


    She hadn¡¯t heard of a single person who could befriend the moody Sea n in her previous life.


    She was truly impressed¡­ by this Holy Lord.


    Even the Sea King hade.


    ¡°A long time ago, the Holy Lord made a bet against the Sea King and won.¡± Elder Hua seemed to sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s confusion and spoke up.


    ¡°The Sea King lost and had to hand a Deity Ocean from the Sea n over to the Temple of Paragon. Each Deity Ocean had to be cultivated for a long time by the Sea King to be that powerful but our Holy Lord had already fallen and missed the agreed timing to meet with the Sea King. After half a year, the Sea King began to have his suspicions and decided toe today¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Sea King suspects that your Holy Lord has already fallen?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Elder Hua nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s here now. So you prepared this celebration for him? she asked.


    Elder Hua nodded.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ye Qingtang stopped asking questions.


    Elder Hua was shocked. ¡°Are you not curious as to why we are doing this? Our Holy Lord has already fallen. Don¡¯t you think we should be afraid that the Sea King will find out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious at all. I¡¯m not a naturally curious person. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back to the floating ind.¡± Ye Qingtang was determined to not fall into Elder Hua¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 2115 - Sea King (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2115: Sea King (3)</h2>


    But¡­


    Ye Qingtang had underestimated how thick Elder Hua¡¯s skin could be.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll exin it to you then,¡± Elder Hua said with a smile.


    <em>No, she wasn¡¯t curious at all!</em>


    She wanted nothing more than to get out of there.


    But Elder Hua wasn¡¯t giving her a chance at all and quickly continued, ¡°The Sea n will want to take back their magical object once they know that our Holy Lord is gone. It doesn¡¯t matter if they take it back, but we can¡¯t let outsiders find out that our Holy Lord is dead, so we¡¯ll need to ask you for your help today¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to help. Goodbye,¡± Ye Qingtang interjected before Elder Hua could finish speaking and turned to leave.


    <em>Don¡¯t joke around!</em>


    She had long since seen through the Temple of Paragon¡¯s intentions. Were they crazy?


    ¡°You¡¯re indistinguishable from our Holy Lord. We only need you to make an appearance as the Holy Lord and attend the celebration. As long as you help us with this, we¡¯ll make sure to send you back to the First Domain safely,¡± Elder Hua stopped her and said in an affable manner.


    ¡°The Sea King is over there, as well as other top-tier powers. You want me, someone from the First Domain, to impersonate the Holy Lord? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Or that those people in the main hall are stupid?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve already considered this. As long as you put on our Holy Lord¡¯s clothes which still have her aura and power, they will not realize,¡± Elder Hua said.


    ¡°Can I refuse?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    With a troubled face, Elder Hua said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I believed you when you said you weren¡¯t the Holy Lord¡¯s reincarnation, but many in the temple still harbor suspicions towards you, so¡­¡±


    So they would reveal her true identity if she refused?


    She had already been in the Temple of Paragon for so many days. They were only suspecting her now?


    <em>This was obviously a threat!</em>


    <em>They had calcted all of this from the beginning!</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ve never interacted with your Holy Lord before, and don¡¯t know how she is, so if anything happens¡­¡±


    ¡°We will take responsibility,¡± Elder Hua quickly said as she saw Ye Qingtang slowlying around.


    Ye Qingtang sighed. Could she even reject them?


    ¡°Where are the clothes?¡±


    She could tell that the Temple of Paragon had already nned this a long time ago. Trying to get herself out of the situation was useless.


    Joy filled Elder Hua¡¯s face as she heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. She quickly handed over the clothes that she had long prepared in advance.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the luxurious clothes in front of her. Even though it was covered in dust, the aura left on it was still very strong. With a sigh, she walked into the room with the clothes and changed into them.


    The Fox Demon¡¯s shadow appeared in the temple as she left.


    ¡°Is everything going well?¡± he asked.


    Elder Hua nodded. ¡°Even though she is reborn, the Holy Lord is as intelligent and can understand the situation right now. Of course she made the right decision.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You need to tell her about the other things as well,¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course. But¡­ Guardian, if the Holy Lord ever regains her memory and finds out about this, she¡¯s not going to be happy¡­¡± They were practically threatening the Holy Lord¡­


    ¡°What we¡¯re doing today is to cate the Sea King and see if the Holy Lord will regain her memory. She will understand our effort. If the Holy Lord is able to rise to her peak again, I¡¯ll dly be smashed into smithereens after today,¡± the Fox Demon said. As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared in a swirl of robes.

 Chapter 2116 - Sea Soul Chess (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2116: Sea Soul Chess (1)</h2>


    Elder Hua let out a sigh.


    <em>Holy Lord, please forgive us in the future. We did this for your good.</em>


    <em>¡­</em>


    In the Sky Temple.


    The Sea King remained unmoving as he stared ahead. He treated the rest as invisible, as though they didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°When is the Holy Lording out?¡± The Sea King got impatient after a short while. Outside the main hall, in the sky. Various sea ns were invited.


    The Fox Demon stepped in front. ¡°Our Holy Lord will being soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Sea King disregarded the Fox Demon¡¯s words and got up.


    Everyone was shocked at the Sea King¡¯s move.


    The Sea King didn¡¯t seem like he was there to convey his well wishes for the Holy Lord¡¯s birthday.


    Right as the Sea King got up, the drums started sounding and a beam of light came down from the top of the Sky Temple, shining on the tallest seat in the temple.


    As the light shone down, a lithe figure appeared and slowly descended.


    ¡°Sea King, it has been so many years and you are still the same.¡± A beautiful voice was heard.


    Everyone lifted their heads, looking towards thedy that was surrounded with the light.


    Thedy had an ethereal appearance, with the light surrounding her. Her dress flowed around and everything just seemed surreal.


    It was the Paragon Holy Lord!


    Everyone was shocked and many quickly stood up. They almost couldn¡¯t recall how long it had been since the Paragon Holy Lordst made an appearance.


    Ye Qingtang took a seat. The corners of her lips slightly lifted into a gentle smile, but her expression was cold at the same time.


    The Fox Demon stood in the main hall, watching Ye Qingtang take the main seat. In an instant, he recalled that many years ago¡­ The Paragon Holy Lord also took the main seat and received greetings from everyone.


    The scenes ovepped and the Fox Demon¡¯s gaze turned passionate. He thought that they were simr, but now, they were identical!


    Holy Lord¡­


    The Sea King¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang as he was feeling slightly suspicious, but he hid it away. He looked at Ye Qingtang with lifted brows.


    ¡°Holy Lord, your memory is not too bad. How could you forget about our date if you¡¯ve got such a good memory?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked around at the entire hall of powers and the domineering Sea King, her heart sinking. Comparing today to the times she had to pose as the Holy Lord of Shadows, this was certainly a thousand times more¡­ exciting.


    After all, she would die any moment if she made any mistake. It was as if she was walking on thin ice, there was no way Ye Qingtang could get herself out of this.


    Collecting her frenzied thoughts, she calmed herself down, cing one hand on the armrest. ¡°It¡¯s only six months. Anyway, you¡¯re already here.¡±


    ¡°I would never forget about it since it concerns my n¡¯s divine item,¡± Sea n answered and he sized Ye Qingtang up nonchntly.


    The Paragon Holy Lord just disappeared and though it was said that she was in seclusion, the Sea King didn¡¯t think the same way. That was precisely why he came today.


    However¡­


    The Sea King remained suspicious but he didn¡¯t spot any abnormality even after observing Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2117 - Sea Soul Chess (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2117: Sea Soul Chess (2)</h2>


    The Sea King could tell that Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t a clone, neither was she a disguised Holy Lord. There was no way he couldn¡¯t spot any of those antics.


    Could it be that¡­


    The Paragon Holy Lord really had been in seclusion?


    Everyone was shocked when they overheard the conversation between the Sea King and Ye Qingtang. From what the Sea King just said, the Sea n¡¯s divine item was still in the Temple of Paragon?


    What was going on?!


    Many leaders exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t dare say anything in the Sea King¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so concerned about the divine item, why don¡¯t you go take a look at it?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Sea King didn¡¯t answer right away. Ye Qingtang was calm and collected, no one could tell what was on her mind.


    The Fox Demon and the other elders of the Temple of Paragon watched as Ye Qingtang reacted to the Sea King. They were originally worried that Ye Qingtang would perform poorly in front of everyone but they were relieved.


    If one didn¡¯t know the truth and just witnessed the scene, they would really think that Ye Qingtang was the Holy Lord.


    ¡°She¡¯s formidable¡­ She¡¯s just an ordinary youngdy from the First Domain and yet she¡¯s able to deal with the Sea King of both domains. She¡¯s doing well. If I hadn¡¯t brought her here myself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.¡± Elder Bai watched everything using the water mirror. He somehow felt that Ye Qingtang was the Holy Lord herself.


    Elder Hua smiled. ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re still suspecting she¡¯s not our Holy Lord? You¡¯ve said it yourself. She¡¯s from the First Domain. Let¡¯s not mention the Sea King, someone from the First Domain wouldn¡¯t be able to handle just any guest in the main hall. Don¡¯t you think that her demeanor and aura are exactly the same as our Holy Lord?¡±


    Elder Bai¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°We need to explore that possibility when we have a few more Guardians around.¡±


    Elder Hua didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The atmosphere within the main hall seemed worrying.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say a word, and the Sea King remained quiet and everyone else in the main hall was waiting for them to speak. The entire main hall fell into a dead silence.


    After a while, the Sea King spoke with raised brows. ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush things. It¡¯s your birthday today, I must convey my well wishes first.¡±


    Right after the Sea King said that huge waves suddenly appeared outside the pce. A huge chest rode on the waves andnded in the main hall.


    ¡°There is no need for you to do that. It¡¯s the thought that counts,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Sea King replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with this gift.¡±


    The Sea King then lifted one arm and the chest burst open. When the chest opened, there was a bestial roaring from inside, as mist enshrouded the main hall. As the mist moved around, it formed into illusionary beasts that filled the main hall.


    Everyone was shocked to see the illusionary beasts. Their gazes riveted to the chest. But the chest had already disappeared and a chessboard reced it. It floated in mid-air.


    The chessboard was a piece of art. The mist surrounding the chessboard continued evolving, as though there were countless beasts hidden among the mist. They could hear the groans of the beasts clearly.

 Chapter 2118 - Sea Soul Chess (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2118: Sea Soul Chess (3)</h2>


    ¡°Sea Soul Chess!¡± The North Darkness Pavilion Master uttered in shock when he saw the mysterious chessboard.


    ¡°North Darkness Pavilion Master, what is that?¡±


    The North Darkness Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes were still filled with admiration but he said slowly, ¡°Legend has said that the Sea Soul Chess Board was created by a god and contains everything in the world. No one has ever seen it before and I¡¯ve only seen it in a tattered book before¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that to y Sea Soul Chess, one not only has to have great skills at chess but also enough power to control the entire game.¡±


    ¡°But there are no pieces on the board,¡± another master said.


    ¡°The Sea Soul Chess is a collection of many souls and is a legend. I¡¯ve only seen it illustrated once only and have never seen the real thing, so I¡¯m not sure,¡± the North Darkness Pavilion Master said with a sigh.


    The Sea Soul Chess Board was a divine item and had faded into the stuff of legends when the god had vanished. He had not expected to see the real thing at the Paragon Holy Lord¡¯s birthday celebration.


    He hadn¡¯t made this trip in vain after all.


    Apart from the North Darkness Pavilion Master, many other people recognized the Sea Soul Chess Board as well, and their expressions mirrored his.


    The Sea King was probably the only person within the two domains who would dare to take it out. Anyone was lucky to have witnessed this.


    However¡­


    Everyone was wondering why the Sea King was giving such a precious item to someone else.


    <em>This was too generous of him!</em>


    But the Fox Demon¡¯s eyes shed and he frowned slightly when he saw the Sea Soul Chess Board. He hadn¡¯t expected the Sea King to make such a move!


    Ye Qingtang had never seen or heard of the Sea Soul Chess Board before but she could tell that it was important from everyone else¡¯s reactions.


    Regardless¡­


    She didn¡¯t know much about the rtionship between the Sea King and the Paragon Holy Lord. Was their rtionship this good?


    She remained still.


    Gazing at the Sea Soul Chess Board, a look of belligerence shed past his face and he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°All those years ago, you and I yed this in the sea and I lost by just one move, so I had to give you a divine item from the Sea n as per our agreement. Do you remember?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°I destroyed that board in anger. For the past few years, I¡¯ve sent thousands of Sea n members off to find a second set, and was lucky to finally find one a year ago.¡±


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand and swept it gently across the chessboard. Beautiful crystal chess pieces appeared on the empty board.


    There were 36 pieces each on both sides. Each piece was unique and modeled after ancient creatures, and was extremely life-like.


    But as his arm came down, the chess pieces shifted into different positions on the board, making it look like a half-yed game.


    ¡°That year, you trapped me with a certain move. I agonized over it for many years before I finally found a way out of it. I brought this set today to ask if you have any interest in finishing this match with me?¡± The Sea King raised his eyes, which were filled with provocation.

 Chapter 2119 - Chess Game (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2119: Chess Game (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    <em>What the hell!</em>


    She knew that nothing good was going toe out of this day.


    Not only had the Sea Kinge to test her identity, but he had alsoe with his grudge from losing to the Paragon Holy Lord all those years ago. He wanted to take advantage of the fact that so many powers were here to redeem himself!


    Ye Qingtang was struck speechless for a moment. Her gaze brushed past the Fox Demon and his solemn expression made her feel even worse. It seemed like even the Temple of Paragon had not anticipated that the Sea King would find a second set of Sea Soul Chess.


    ¡°You seem very excited. What do you want to bet this time?¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use the Sea n¡¯s divine item as a wager again. If you win, it can remain in the Temple of Paragon. If I win, you¡¯ll return it to me.¡±


    It was then that she finally understood that he still couldn¡¯t forget his divine item. He said that he was here to celebrate her birthday but he wasn¡¯t going to just give her a present so easily.


    Should she take up the bet?


    If it was up to her, she was extremely unwilling, since she didn¡¯t even know what Sea Soul Chess was.


    However¡­


    She was thrown into a difficult position right now. The real Paragon would not have refused.


    That meant she would be exposed if she didn¡¯t agree. But¡­ there would be no chance of her winning if she did.


    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t the only one feeling conflicted. The Fox Demon and the others were worried as well.


    They had never expected the Sea King to do something like that. Sea Soul Chess was extremelyplicated and required a lot of strength. It wasn¡¯t something for ordinary people.


    Even though the Fox Demon thought that Ye Qingtang was the reincarnation of the Holy Lord, she had lost all her memories, so how could she even understand the Sea Soul Chess?


    The anticipation for a battle spread across the room as the powers realized what was going on.


    No wonder the Sea King had brought so many people today. He had already nned for this.


    Ye Qingtang guessed that there was no way she was going to get out of this today. The Sea King was unafraid of the Temple of Paragon¡¯s power. With the huge number of Sea n members outside, if she refused him today, this celebration was going to be a battle¡­


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so excited, I will y one game with you,¡± she said slowly.


    The people from the Temple of Paragon were all stunned to hear this. Elder Bai¡¯s face sank as well.


    ¡°What is she doing? She doesn¡¯t even know how to y Sea Soul Chess. This is preposterous!¡± Elder Bai¡¯s face was dark. If she lost, the divine item was going to be taken away by the Sea King.


    Elder Hua Hua said, ¡°What else was she supposed to do? Look at the numbers of the Sea n are outside now. With the Sea King¡¯s arrogant personality, he¡¯s going to dere war on us if she refuses.¡±


    Even though she was surprised at her epting the match, Elder Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. The Holy Lord was still the Holy Lord, after all, not fearing any challenge. She was the same even after losing her memories.


    Little did they know that¡­


    Ye Qingtang had only agreed because she was not the Holy Lord and the divine item wasn¡¯t hers. The Temple of Paragon had said that they would take responsibility for anything that happened after all.


    So there was nothing she really had to fear.


    At most, she would only lose to the Sea King.

 Chapter 2120 - Chess Game (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2120: Chess Game (2)</h2>


    The Temple of Paragon would once again think that she was the reincarnation of the Holy Lord and wouldn¡¯t kill her.


    If she didn¡¯t agree to it, the Sea King would get suspicious and take the opportunity to attack them. With her strength, she probably wasn¡¯t going to leave the ce alive.


    So she had no choice but to do this.


    This so-called birthday celebration turned out to be a trap!


    It seemed that her reply satisfied the Sea King. Heughed uproariously and gestured for her to start the match. Having no other choice, she flew over to the Sea Soul Chess.


    She hadn¡¯t felt anything thus far but as she neared the board, she could feel a strong force slowly surging out from it.


    This force pulled her slowly into the game.


    ¡°We will continue our original match. You can¡¯t let all those years I spent scrutinizing your move go to waste,¡± the Sea King said.


    The eyes of the different powers present all shifted to Ye Qingtang and the Sea King. They had never seen Sea Soul Chess before and had only heard rumors of it, so they were all extremely excited.


    But the Fox Demon didn¡¯t look reassured at all. Seeing that the matter was already set, he didn¡¯t say anything else and merely gave those from the Temple of Paragon a look.


    The Temple of Paragon attendants and Elders all quickly walked out of the main hall.


    ¡°What is the Temple of Paragon doing?¡± The other powers were all extremely curious when they saw them walk out. Even Elder Hua and Elder Bai walked out.


    Everyone was confused.


    The Sea King didn¡¯t notice at all. All he was focused on was his past humiliation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the first move,¡± the Sea King said in a low voice as he picked up a chess piece and moved it across the board.


    The audience was merely looking on in anticipation without feeling anything different, but as the Sea King put down his piece, a wave of energy surged outwards.


    In that instant¡­


    Rays of light shot out from the Sky Temple as countless clouds erupted from it. The entire Sky Temple was quickly filled with clouds and light.


    The entire ce seemed to be enveloped in illusions as countless divine beasts burst forth. The huge figures filled the entire main hall with piercing screams that made everyone¡¯s heads feel like bursting.


    ¡°Argh!¡± One of the members of the powers present who did not have enough cultivation eximed as he coughed out blood.


    Even the Masters of the other powers felt the attack.


    ¡°We can¡¯t watch this match!¡±


    In an instant, they realized that this Sea Soul Chess match was not something someone like them could witness.


    The energy that gushed out with every move was enough to eradicate all those below the Holy Venerate level! Even the more powerful Masters felt ufortable.


    Their curiosity towards the Sea Soul Chess all vanished within a second. Now they understood why the Temple of Paragon people had all left the main hall!


    The Masters of each power quickly brought their members out of the main hall. They had only made one move and the effect was already so strong. Who knew what more terrifying things would happen if they stayed!

 Chapter 2121 - Chess Game (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2121: Chess Game (3)</h2>


    The demons and others didn¡¯t react much when they saw those who were previously spectating walk out of the room.


    They were all focused on Ye Qingtang.


    Once a match of Sea Soul Chess started, every move would unleash a wave of ancient power. Only those who were powerful enough could withstand it. If one was careless, it could easily lead to their minds breaking under the attack.


    They were extremely worried about whether Ye Qingtang could hold out.


    It came as a surprise when they saw her standing in front of the Sea King. They had known that her mental strength was better than ordinary people so had let her try it out but¡­ didn¡¯t she look too ustomed to this?


    She showed no signs of pain at all.


    If she was pretending, she was doing a great job. Or was it just that the Holy Lord¡¯s energy hadn¡¯t disappeared in her sessor?


    The demon and Elders exchanged nces as hope filled their eyes.


    Could the Holy Lord regain her memories under the provocation of the Sea Soul Chess?


    In the main hall, Ye Qingtang thought it was strange that people were rushing out.


    What was wrong with them?


    She had felt a wave of mental energy rush out when the Sea King made his move but before she could even react, it had been absorbed by a force within her body.


    It was the Deity Ocean¡­


    She could feel the Deity Ocean absorbing the wave of energy, which was why she was unharmed. Inwardly she wiped the cold sweat off herself as she watched people leave.


    These were all top-tier powers who couldn¡¯t even withstand the force. If not for the Deity Ocean, her mind would¡¯ve been shattered when the Sea King made his move.


    She had been too careless.


    ¡°How was my move?¡± The Sea King had long since familiarized himself with the Sea Soul Chess and was nonchnt. He knew that the Holy Lord was one of the few who could y this with him so naturally did not think that she would react to the rush of energy.


    But the truth was different¡­


    Ye Qingtang sighed and repressed her shock, turning her gaze to the piece that the Sea King had moved.


    She was speechless.


    She¡­ couldn¡¯t understand at all¡­


    There were 72 pieces in the shape of beasts in total between the two of them on the board but she couldn¡¯t tell what the rules were.


    <em>How did someone win?</em>


    <em>Or lose?</em>


    She was utterly confused and no one could exin it to her now.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said with pretense.


    The Sea King was satisfied. The year they had their previous match, the Holy Lord had sealed off all the paths that his pawns could take with one move. He had agonized for so many years before oveing her move.


    He had turned the game around with one move and revived his pawns.


    It was Ye Qingtang¡¯s path which was sealed now.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Please make your move,¡± he said with a smile.


    She felt helpless as she looked at his satisfied expression.


    <em>Then¡­ she would move however she liked.</em>


    From the beginning, she was already prepared to lose anyway. She had already tried her best. The Temple of Paragon couldn¡¯t hold that against her.


    So she calmed herself down and swept her gaze over the chessboard.


    Azure dragon, white tiger, vermilion bird, nine heaven tortoise, unicorn, phoenix, and sky dragon¡­


    The different figures appeared in her sight one by one. She could only go with her instinct and pick the white tiger¡­


    It looked a lot like a grown-up little white tiger.


    <em>I¡¯ll choose you.</em>

 Chapter 2122 - : Even A Broken Clock Is Right Twice A Day (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2122: Even A Broken Clock Is Right Twice A Day (1)</h2>


    A look of surprise shed across the eyes of the Sea King when he saw Ye Qingtang lift the white tiger chess piece. Before he had much chance to ponder, Ye Qingtang had already made her move¡­


    A golden light shot out from the white tiger chess piece on the chessboard. Lit by golden light, the fog in the inside of the temple instantly dispelled.


    The roars of a tiger echoed as if a tiger was descending from the mountains. The roars were so formidable that they shook the mountains and rivers!


    A massive white tiger shape draped in tens of thousands of golden rays appeared in the Sky Temple. It pounced out from behind Ye Qingtang toward the Sea King.


    The Sea King stared at the massive white tiger shape with narrowed eyes.


    After the light faded a little, he finally managed to get a clear view of the situation on the chessboard. The Sea King¡¯s arrogant expression turned into shock at what he saw.


    ¡°How did this happen¡­¡± The Sea King frowned. His confidence wavered.


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    What¡­ was going on?


    The Sea King¡¯s expression became increasingly grave. Many years had passed since he hadst fallen into a trap set by the Holy Lord on the chessboard. He had expended a lot of brainpower over it before finally solving to break out of the trap. But now, the Sea King was feeling the simr oppressive aura of imminent death.


    He scanned the chessboard with sharp eyes, mapping out every possible move. There appeared to be many ways out but every single way would lead to a pre-nned deathtrap.


    One wrong move would lead to even more wrong moves.


    For a moment, the Sea King had no idea what to do.


    The tables had turned once again.


    No matter which moves he made next, Ye Qingtang would have the ability to checkmate him. It looked like he still had a chance but there was actually none left.


    Suddenly, the Sea King¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°The Holy Lord¡¯s chess skills are still as formidable as before,¡± the Sea King said solemnly.


    Ye Qingtang was rather stunned by the Sea King¡¯s deted expression. She scanned the chessboard in front of her inplete befuddlement. She had no idea what was happening. She didn¡¯t even know the basic rules of the game.


    Her earlier move was pure guesswork. She had liked the appearance of that white tiger chess piece and so had chosen to move it forward.


    But¡­


    What was the meaning behind the Sea King¡¯s expression?


    ¡°I concede.¡± The Sea King knew that he was unable to resolve his dilemma on the board and decided to concede.


    Ye Qingtang smiled but she was utterly confused on the inside.


    ¡°Within these two domains, only you and I have chess skills of this level. Today, I can give you this Sea Soul Chess without any regret. In the future, after I figure out the solution to this chess game, we will pit our skills against each other again.¡± With that, the Sea King opened his hand and his trident, which had been floating nearby, flew to his hand. He turned and walked over to the tightly shut door.


    The Sea Soul Chessboard seemed to sense that the opponent had left and withdrawn its aura. The visions in the temple disappeared without a trace.


    Ye Qingtang stared incredulously after the Sea King¡¯s departing profile, all the way until the Sea King arrived before the tightly-closed door. His figure wavered a little before disappearing.


    It was almost like a dream.


    This was¡­


    She had won?!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the empty temple before looking at the Sea Soul Chessboard in front of her.


    She had actually defeated the ruler of the two ocean domains¡­ the Sea King?


    This feeling was so¡­ confusing.


    The crowd waiting outside the Sky Temple was staring fixedly at the locked door. They were extremely curious about what was happening inside.

 Chapter 2123 - Even A Broken Clock Is Right Twice A Day (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2123: Even A Broken Clock Is Right Twice A Day (2)</h2>


    The expressions on the Fox Demon and other Temple of Paragon people had turned grave as they waited outside the temple.


    They had no idea what was happening inside the temple. Although they knew that Ye Qingtang¡¯s mental energy was better than an average person¡¯s, they dared not vouch that Ye Qingtang would be able to withstand the Sea Soul Chessboard¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Guardian, would we really have to return the Sea n¡¯s divine item to the Sea King if she loses?¡± Elder Bai spoke with a hint of reluctance.


    ¡°If so, of course we have to return it.¡± The Fox Demon replied.


    ¡°Whether or not she is the reincarnation of the Holy Lord, it will be verified in time. If she ends up losing the Holy Lord¡¯s item because of a moment of carelessness¡­¡±


    ¡°But as of now, she is still the Holy Lord.¡± The Fox Demon spoke meaningfully.


    Elder Bai knew that this was definitely not the right time to expose Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity. Now that they had reached this stage, they had no choice but to keep quiet and see through things to the end.


    Just as everyone was waiting.


    A figure suddenly appeared at the temple doors.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sea King!¡± Elder Hua¡¯s heart jumped when he saw that it was the Sea King.


    Even if Ye Qingtang was able to hold against the Sea Soul Chessboard¡¯s attack, she had no idea what the rules of the Sea Soul Chess were. How would she be able topete against someone with such exemry chess skills like the Sea King?


    In the entire world, only the Holy Lord was able to defeat the Sea King. Not much time had passed but the Sea King had already emerged from the temple. A deep sense of foreboding arose in their hearts.


    Elder Bai frowned and exchanged looks with the Fox Demon. They decided to keep still and silent for the moment. The rest of the spectators also didn¡¯t make any noise on seeing the Sea King emerge.


    The Sea King stood outside the Sky Temple. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him.


    The Sea King lifted his head emotionlessly. He looked at the clear waves above his head, and the countless members of the Sea n.


    Suddenly, the Sea Kingughed heartily.


    ¡°Amazing, really amazing. Since the Holy Lord went into seclusion, I have not had such a great game of chess with anyone. I have finally fulfilled this desire.¡±


    The Sea King cheerfulughter was like a hammer pounding upon the hearts of the Elders of the Temple of Paragon.


    They were doomed.


    Ye Qingtang must have lost.


    Otherwise, why else would the Sea King be so happy?


    The other leaders naturally had the same line of thinking. But just as everyone came to this conclusion, the Sea King suddenly turned his gaze toward those of the Temple of Paragon.


    Quietly, the Fox Demon took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°Sea King, please wait for a minute. I will send our servants to retrieve the Sea n divine item now.¡±


    The Sea King nodded in satisfaction.


    The Fox Demon¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    Indeed¡­


    The faces of the Temple of Paragon Elders also turned slightly grim. But on such a public stage, they had no choice but to put up a false front of calm.


    ¡°Make haste and retrieve the item. I have to return to sea immediately after I reactivate it.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the Sea King¡¯s words.


    What was going on?


    The dullness in the Fox Demon¡¯s eyes was reced by a sh of shock. The Sea King was talking about reactivating, and not¡­ bringing it back?


    Could it be¡­


    An outrageous notion appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. But they did not dare to believe it.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze? I have things to do. In the future, if your Holy Lord forgets the time in re-activating this divine item, I won¡¯t be so nice as to personallye here again.¡± The Sea King sounded annoyed when he noticed that the Fox Demon and the others remained still.

 Chapter 2124 - Even A Broken Clock Is Right Twice A Day (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2124: Even A Broken Clock Is Right Twice A Day (3)</h2>


    The Fox Demon gave a start.


    The Sea King¡¯s words had revealed an important piece of information. If the Sea n¡¯s divine item still belonged to the Temple of Paragon. Did this mean that¡­


    Ye Qingtang had won?


    The Fox Demon was shocked by this realization.


    Did she even know what Sea Soul Chess was?


    To think that she had won nheless?


    ¡°Oh yes, tell your Holy Lord that this Sea Soul Chess set is thest in the two domains. Today, I lost to her by one move and it will remain with her. But she must treat it well. I will challenge her again in the future.¡±


    The eyes of the Fox Demon nearly popped out in astonishment.


    Ye Qingtang defeated the Sea King?!


    How in the world was that possible?!


    ¡°Yes, I will inform the Holy Lord of your message.¡± The Fox Demon maintained a calm and polite outward demeanor even as its heart was trembling from shock.


    Meanwhile, the Temple of Paragon Elders was filled with all sorts of emotions.


    The other leaders felt that it was just par for course whether the Sea King and the Holy Lord won the chess match. Only the Temple of Paragon Elders knew that the person inside the Sky Temple now was not the Holy Lord from that time¡­


    This was probably the first time she hadid eyes on the Sea Soul Chess!


    Having mentally prepared themselves for the loss of the Sea n¡¯s divine item, the Elders felt very conflicted.


    Shocked, yet delighted.


    The Fox Demon had a servant hand the Sea n¡¯s divine item to the Sea King, before going over to join the rest standing at the side, keeping watch over the tightly-closed temple door.


    They wanted to enter the Sky Temple now and ask Ye Qingtang what the hell had happened. How did she manage to win? But with so many other people at present, they had no choice but to remain calm.


    The Sea n¡¯s divine item had to be reactivated in seawater. As a result, the Sea King brought the divine item into the waves and used his own power to cultivate over it.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the crowd was in no hurry. Seeing that the doors remained shut, they started to take in the surrounding scenery.


    In contrast, Elder Hua kept ncing at the temple door.


    Could it be that Ye Qingtang had no idea how to open the temple door?


    Or¡­ had she been scared to death?


    Or perhaps¡­


    She had recovered some of her past life¡¯s memories?


    The more Elder Hua thought about it, the more excited she became, and couldn¡¯t wait to dash into the temple.


    After a long time, the Sea n¡¯s divine item was sessfully reactivated and returned to the Fox Demon. The Sea n then left with his people.


    The Fox Demon ordered the servants to secure the divine item properly, before leading the rest to the temple doors, all prepared to open it and ask Ye Qingtang what happened.


    Still, the other spectators had yet to leave. They were waiting to offer their well-wishes to the Holy Lord.


    But when the Fox Demon and gang opened the temple doors, there was no one inside therge temple. There was just that Sea Soul Chess set left right in the middle of the temple.


    As for Ye Qingtang¡­


    She had already disappeared without a trace.


    The Fox Demon¡¯s face changed.


    Where did she go?


    The Fox Demon felt that something was not quite right. But as the other leaders were still present, it could not say anything. Instead, the Fox Demon had Elder Hua and the rest manage the affairs inside the temple, while he found an excuse to venture deeper into the temple to look for Ye Qingtang.


    However¡­


    Even though the Fox Demon searched the entire Sky Temple, it didn¡¯t find any traces of Ye Qingtang. All it found was the wide-open back door of the temple, as well as a pile of the Holy Lord¡¯s luxurious clothing. Clothes that Ye Qingtang should have been wearing.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Elder Hua hurried over and saw the same sight.


    ¡°Gone.¡± The Fox Demon took a deep breath.


    Elder Hua, ¡°¡­¡±


    When did she leave?!

 Chapter 2125 - Netherworld Academy (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2125: Netherworld Academy (1)</h2>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you close this back door after you brought her to this temple?¡± The Fox Demon¡¯s voice was icy.


    Elder Hua was speechless. How was she to know that Ye Qingtang would escape!


    ¡°Immediately send some men to find her!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    By the time the Temple of Paragon realized that Ye Qingtang had gone missing, she had already disappeared without a trace from the Sky Temple.


    At this moment, she was hiding in a dense forest about a hundred miles away from the Sky Temple. She finally stopped for a break after making sure that she had fled far enough.


    After the Sea King left, Ye Qingtang had secretly eavesdropped on the situation outside. After hearing that the Sea King was going to reactivate the Sea n¡¯s divine item there and then, Ye Qingtang knew that¡­


    Her chance to escape hade!


    Taking advantage of the time during which the Sea King was reactivating the item, Ye Qingtang made her way over to the back door which she had already discovered earlier. She then slipped out and disappeared without a trace.


    Luckily the Sea King had brought over arge entourage of the Sea n and there was a lot ofmotion created by the reactivation. Because of that, her escape had gone undetected.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally free.¡± Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief. But she didn¡¯t remain idle. Taking out a set of men¡¯s clothes from her space ring, she set them aside.


    The Temple of Paragon would realize that she had escaped and she didn¡¯t want to be captured again and undergo their attempts to determine whether she was the Holy Lord¡¯s reincarnation.


    Ye Qingtang changed her appearance and put on some men¡¯s clothing. She specially altered her appearance to look more mature, and no longer glowed with youth. Instead, she looked like a handsome youth in his 20s.


    After changing her appearance, Ye Qingtang¡¯s state of mind also shifted. She was suddenly brought to the Second Domain and things had happened that were beyond her expectations. But the little lightning dragon¡¯s resurrection made her realize that the people from the First Maind had already been revived.


    At least this was a major burden lifted off her heart.


    Now, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao inside her was showing subtle signs of reviving, and the Divine Phoenix seal was nearly gone. Her most pressing need now was to find out why this Heart of the Heavenly Dao existed in her body.


    And the only one who could answer all that was probably that mother whom she had never met¡­


    Ye Qingtang thought about the Dragon Emperor n. She had to find that n to seek out traces of her mother. This was the only way to solve the mystery behind the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    However, Ye Qingtang had a big problem.


    The storm surrounding the maind was not something that she could prate. Unless she devoted herself to cultivation for a few more years, there was no way she could pass through safely. She might even be discovered by the Temple of Paragon in the middle of her attempt, and there was no doubt they would recapture her.


    Ye Qingtang did not have that much time. The Divine Phoenix seal would only hold on for at most a few more months.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang thought of something which she had heard in her previous life.


    Between the Second Domain and the various mainds, some people could pass through the storms. Not everyone could pass through those storms but there were always people who needed to travel between the mainds.


    In such cases, there were quite a several powers who would dispatch strong practitioners to lead the way. Many academies would make use of a special artifact called the Wind-Calming Pearl to pass through dangerous regions.


    But these Wind-Calming Pearls were very rare. Only the top academies in the various mainds possessed them. Even so, their numbers were very sparse.


    If she could get her hands on a Wind-Calming Pearl that meant she could leave this maind.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s thoughts started to be clearer. Memories from her past life surfaced in her mind, containing all the information about this maind. ording to those memories, several academies on this maind had the Wind-Calming Pearl¡­

 Chapter 2126 - Netherworld Academy (2)

    Chapter 2126: Netherworld Academy (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The rtions between the mainds in the Second Domain were not like those in the First Domain. And within the Second Domain, the total poption of the alien races had already surpassed the number of humans. No matter which maind one was in, one could see many alien race people.


    The academies here did not discriminate amongst the races. Anyone could enroll as long as one had the talent.


    ?


    A massive academy sat atop the mountain range.


    The Netherworld Academy.


    The Netherworld Academy was renowned in the maind. It had groomed many famous powerful practitioners. It was no exaggeration to say that all the talented youths on this maind wished to enroll in academies like the Netherworld Academy, to better their martial arts.


    Every year during this period, the Netherworld Academy would open its doors to new students.


    The expansive mountain range was already crowded with youths who hade to seek admission. Most of them were apanied by elders from their family ns. They had alle forth to participate in the Netherworld Academy¡¯s enrolment exercise.


    The Netherworld Academy had very strict admission requirements. They only epted students in their teens. Also, they had very stringent requirements regarding cultivation levels. If a potential student could not reach their required level, regardless of how powerful their background was, they would still be rejected.


    Nheless, the Netherworld Academy had the right to impose such strict standards. Every single one of the Netherworld Academy graduates had be exceptional practitioners.


    A slender figure stood amongst the crowded masses, looking very quiet and refined, yet different from the other prodigies. ¡°He¡± was alone and submerged in the sea of people, no one would notice ¡°his¡± presence.


    Ye Qingtang weaved through the masses and looked at the crowded gates of the Netherworld Academy. She observed a gang of energetic youths, confidently walking up to take part in the test and decided to follow them.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang only heard some rumors regarding the Netherworld Academy. This time, she had set her sights on this academy for two reasons. One was because the timing was just right. The second was because an institution of the Netherworld Academy¡¯s level would have a decent number of Wind-Calming Pearls. Consequently, it would be less difficult for her to obtain a pearl.


    However¡­


    When Ye Qingtang arrived at the Netherworld Academy and observed the youths who hade to seek admission, she finally realized why the academy was so renowned across the maind.


    These youths were at most 15 to 16 years of age, but their aura was at least Paragon Fifth Heaven level and above. There were even some who had already reached Paragon Ninth Heaven levels¡­


    If this was the First Domain, they would be considered top of the top practitioners. But these freakishly powerful young talents might not even be able to pass the Netherworld Academy¡¯s admission exercise.


    One could just imagine the disparity between the two domains.


    Ye Qingtang had believed that with her own Paragon level abilities, it would be a piece of cake to enter the Netherworld Academy. But now it appeared that¡­


    Things would be somewhat challenging.


    One couldn¡¯t me Ye Qingtang. She hade to the Second Domain in her previous life but had never entered any of the academies here. She was still rather unfamiliar with the situation here.


    Ye Qingtang was prepared to reassess her situation when a youth dressed in a Netherworld Academy uniform sauntered over from the front of the crowds.


    The youth looked like in his twenties and exuded an extremely formidable aura. His sharp eyes scanned the crowd of youths who hade for the admission exercise, as if wanting to see through them.

 Chapter 2127 - Netherworld Academy (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2127: Netherworld Academy (3)</h2>


    When the youth stood in front of Ye Qingtang, he sized her up impassively before speaking.


    ¡°You. You can go back.¡±


    The youth¡¯s words attracted the attention of the other youths in his group. They looked toward Ye Qingtang and saw a skinny youth in his twenties. They were speechless.


    The Netherworld Academy had an age limit for their students. The skinny youth in front of them was already over the age limit.


    Unless ¡°he¡± had mind-blowing talents, the Netherworld Academy would never ept ¡°him¡±.


    The youths at present were all very powerful. Most of them were at higher levels than Ye Qingtang. That was why they could see at one nce that Ye Qingtang¡­ she was at most only at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level.


    Someone at the Paragon Six Heaven level might be able to scrape past the minimum criteria, but this was already the baseline requirement for a youth in his teens. And this person¡­


    This person was already past the age limit.


    A person of this age and only at the Paragon Six Heaven level practitioner. It was a right joke that ¡°he¡± wished to enter the Netherworld Academy.


    It was good to know one¡¯s ce. A pity that ¡°he¡± didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Leave. You do not fit the admission requirements of my academy.¡± The youth spoke without any attempt at politeness. There had been many unqualified people who hade forth to seek admission in the past. Most of them would quietly leave after being singled out. But this person remained unmoving and he lost his patience.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯te to participate in the admission exercise,¡± Ye Qingtang replied pleasantly.


    The youth frowned at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why are you standing here then? Are you here to make trouble?¡±


    Gazing steadily at the impatient youth, Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°I am here to apply to be a teacher.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. Their condescending expressions instantly changed to shock.


    It was as if they were looking at a mad person.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The youth thought he must have misheard.


    ¡°I am here to apply to be a teacher.¡± Ye Qingtang repeated. After observing the youths who hade to enroll in the Netherworld Academy, Ye Qingtang had changed her n.


    If she couldn¡¯t be a student, she would be a teacher then.


    ¡°Pfffttt¡­¡±


    Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Moreughter soon followed and all the surrounding youths ended up in fits ofughter.


    The sounds ofughter spread across the crowd.


    The youth¡¯s face instantly became very stern.


    ¡°I think you are here to make trouble. If you refuse to leave, I will have no choice but to use force.¡± The youth frowned even deeper.


    Teacher?


    Was he dreaming?


    He wasn¡¯t even qualified to be a Netherworld Academy student, yet he wanted to be a teacher?! This was probably the greatest joke he had ever heard in his life.


    ¡°Wah, so formidable. This brother has ambition. Not bad, I think he must have drunk too muchst night and is still suffering from a hangover.¡± One of the youths guffawed.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were like a drunkard¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother, you can do it. I support you. Haha!¡± A bunch of youthsughed uproariously. They didn¡¯t expect to encounter such entertainment while waiting in line.


    The world was so big, nothing was impossible.

 Chapter 2128 - Netherworld Academy (4)

    Chapter 2128: Netherworld Academy (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    A Paragon level practitioner who wanted to be a teacher to those who were at higher levels. This person was either mad or just in stupid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have much hope of bing a teacher. Brother, if you really want to enter the Netherworld Academy, I suggest another route for you. The academy also recruits servants every year, so you can go try your luck over there. I am sure you can do it.¡±


    ?


    The bunch of youths made all sorts of jibes, treating the whole situation like a right joke.


    The youth from the Netherworld Academy looked increasingly grim. He had never met someone who was so unaware of his ce. Themotion attracted the attention of many others.


    Suddenly a middle-aged man in a long robe emerged from the crowd. Theughing youths immediately fell silent at the sight of that man.


    Those youths looked at the middle-aged man with respect and awe.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A baritone voice rang out.


    The youth instantly wiped the impatient expression off his face when he saw the middle-aged man. He went forward and cupped his fists respectfully. ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, this person is here to make trouble. He said that he wants to apply to be a teacher at Netherworld Academy.¡±


    Di Nuo frowned as he looked at the frail-looking Ye Qingtang, and a look of annoyance shed across his eyes.


    ¡°You want to apply to be a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The surrounding youths didn¡¯t say anything but ridicule shed across their eyes.


    This was Teacher Di Nuo. He was one of the most reputable teachers in the Netherworld Academy. Many students who specialized in martial arts fought for the chance to be under him.


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to be a teacher? Your cultivation level is not even as high as many of our students. How can you be a teacher like that? Please leave now and I will take it that you were never here. The Netherworld Academy is not a ce where one can juste and make trouble,¡± Di Nuo said impatiently.


    If not for the fact that there were many other people around, he would have already flung this ignorant fool off the mountain. There was no way he would tolerate this kid here making wild ims.


    ¡°To be a teacher, cultivation level is just one of the factors. It is not the absolute end-all-be-all.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke calmly.


    Whispering sounds spread across the crowd.


    Di Nuo never expected this youth to be so ignorant. Seeing the reaction of the crowd, there was no way he would let others witness such a disrespectful incident right outside the gates of the Netherworld Academy.


    ¡°If you want to apply to be a teacher, please follow me. If you don¡¯t have the skills to back up your ims, don¡¯t me me for being nasty.¡±


    To avoid creating an unpleasant scene in public, Di Nuo decided to lead this person away first. Otherwise, if anything bad happened, it might affect the reputation of the Netherworld Academy.


    Ye Qingtang nodded on seeing that she now had a way in. She followed Di Nuo over to the teacher application area in the Netherworld Academy.


    Those youths in the queue continued to smile mockingly at the sight of Ye Qingtang following Di Nuo.


    ¡°I will bet a bottle of elixir that this brother will be tossed down the hill within an hour!¡±


    ¡°An hour? You think too highly of him. Which of the Netherworld Academy teachers are not elite practitioners? This impudent fellow is only at the Paragon level. If his application is sessful, I will cut off my own head and let you kick it around like a football. I bet that he would be chased out in just a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that about cultivation level being just one of the factors? If powers are not the absolute end-all-be-all, what are we all here for? Ridiculous.¡±


    The group of youths chattered on but they soon forgot about that incident. Compared to that unimportant scene, they were more focused on their uing admission exercise.

 Chapter 2129 - Netherworld Academy (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2129: Netherworld Academy (5)</h2>


    After all, only by passing this admission test would they be able to officially be students of the Netherworld Academy.


    Ye Qingtang and Di Nuo arrived at another entrance at the academy. It was empty, unlike the previous teeming crowds.


    ¡°You need toe here if you wish to apply to be a teacher,¡± Di Nuo said in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Do you know why there is no one around?¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°Because the Netherworld Academy will only ept those who are powerful enough to be teachers. Those who are not powerful enough have no right and no confidence of stepping onto our grounds.¡± Di Nuo¡¯s tone was mild, with a sliver of arrogance.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang heard the underlying sarcasm in Di Nuo¡¯s words, mocking herck of self-awareness. But she did not care about that. All was fine as long as she could enter the Netherworld Academy to get the Wind-Calming Pearl.


    An elder sat in front of a table inside the room. Another middle-aged man was standing at the side discussing something with him.


    ¡°Vice-President, this cultivation method can strengthen one¡¯s foundations but it is no longer suitable for people above the age of 15 to practice,¡± said the middle-aged man.


    ¡°This cultivation method was created by a Great Nascent cultivator and has been passed down for many years. But it has always been practiced by children below the age of 10, to establish their foundations. Although there are benefits to this cultivation method, it is no longer suitable for our students at this age¡­¡±


    As they continued their discussion, they suddenly heard footsteps. The middle-aged man lifted his head and saw Di Nuo with Ye Qingtang following behind. Astonishment shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Di Nuo, this is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Luo, this person wants to apply to be a teacher at our Netherworld Academy,¡± Di Nuo replied.


    Teacher Luo was taken aback. He stared at Ye Qingtang with obvious shock. With his abilities, he could naturally sense Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level. At this level, there was no way she could even be a student, much less a teacher.


    ¡°Is this a joke? We are discussing cultivation methods and have no time to humor people like that. Please have him leave immediately,¡± Teacher Luo spoke up impatiently.


    The elder in front of the table didn¡¯t even lift his head. He continued to study the remnants of a book on the table.


    Di Nuo turned to look at Ye Qingtang, indicating that she could get lost now.


    Since Ye Qingtang managed to make her way in, there was no way she would give up on her goal to enter the Netherworld Academy. Scanning her eyes across the table, she saw that there were many cultivation books on the table. Before Di Nuo managed to chase her away, she hastily spoke up.


    ¡°You are studying the Dorot Cultivation Method?¡±


    The middle-aged man was taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words and he frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The Dorot Cultivation Method was created by a Great Nascent cultivator. But he only left behind an iplete book and so this cultivation method is only suitable for those aged 10 and below. No one is able to continue practicing this beyond that age.¡±


    The middle-aged man and Di Nuo stared at Ye Qingtang. They felt that she was just speaking nonsense.


    Who the hell didn¡¯t know that the Dorot Cultivation Method was only meant for children?


    ¡°Actually, it is possible for those above the age of 10 to practice this. But they would have to make adjustments. For practitioners below the age of 10, they can use this method to train the physical body. But in reality, the Dorot Cultivation Method is meant for internal cultivation. You just need to find out how to adjust it for internal cultivation. Once you do, you will no longer be restricted by age,¡± Ye Qingtang exined.

 Chapter 2130 - A Disparity Of 300 Years (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2130: A Disparity Of 300 Years (1)</h2>


    The middle-aged man was taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. The elder also slowly lifted his head and saw for the first time, the youthful-looking, frail ¡°young man¡±.


    ¡°How did you know that the Dorot Cultivation Method is meant for internal cultivation?¡± The elder asked in a slightly raspy voice.


    The Dorot Cultivation Method had been in the Second Domain for a long time. It was no longer a new, remarkable technique and everyone knew it was only suitable for children below the age of 10 to practice. But to this day no one knew that it was meant for internal cultivation.


    Even for them, they only discovered some clues hinting at this after studying this method for a long time. Where did this youthe from and how did he know that?


    ¡°The Dorot Cultivation Method has many cultivation techniques but because the records are iplete, no one has been able to understand most of them. But actually, it is not difficult to adjust the techniques¡­¡± Ye Qingtang piped up.


    ¡°Kid, you are making a very big im there. Not difficult? Do you know that we only have half of the Dorot Cultivation Method records left? Many of the techniques have been lost because of that. You are iming that it is not difficult¡­ don¡¯t tell me you know how to make the recordsplete?¡± The middle-aged man was annoyed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. Heaven knew how much time he had wasted studying this iplete cultivation method.


    ¡°I do.¡± Ye Qingtang responded frankly.


    ¡°¡­¡± The middle-aged man nearly fainted from anger at Ye Qingtang¡¯s arrogant words.


    Before he could speak up again, the elder cut in. ¡°How?¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°The Great Nascent cultivator left behind quite a number of cultivation methods, including many foundation techniques. His cultivation methods all follow a simr pattern. You just need to analyze the missing portions of the Dorot Cultivation Method, and then use the basic concepts of his other techniques to fill in the nks.¡±


    The three men all looked rather dubious when they heard what Ye Qingtang said. Ignoring their reaction, Ye Qingtang walked up to the table. She picked up a piece of paper and pen.


    Di Nuo looked annoyed and wanted to stop Ye Qingtang¡¯s transgression. But the elder shot Di Nuo a look, warning him not to interfere.


    Following her memories from her past life from 300 years into the future, she scribbled down the missing parts of the Dorot Cultivation Method.


    In reality, this Dorot Cultivation Method was already being studied by powerful practitioners in the Second Domain. But at least a hundred years would pass before they would realize that they could use another cultivation method to fill in the nks of the Dorot Cultivation Method¡­


    Ye Qingtang soon wrote out a portion of the missing parts and disyed her work on the table.


    Wasting no time, the elder studied the paper. The middle-aged man also nced at her work dubiously.


    But amazement shed across their eyes as they continued to read.


    It should be pointed out that they had already studied this cultivation method for decades, but made little headway. It could be said that no one in the Second Domain knew more about this cultivation method than them.


    And so the moment they looked over Ye Qingtang¡¯s writings, they immediately felt like a veil was being lifted from their eyes.


    ¡°The Dorot Cultivation Method is useful but it is not irreceable. There are many foundational cultivation methods now that have certain drawbacks. There is no need to separate internal cultivation and spiritual cultivation. Using your internal energy to boost the refinement of your mental energy, it would be faster this way.¡± Ye Qingtang continued to exin as she watched the astonished expressions of the three men.


    Although she may not be confident about other things, she was certain that the number of foundational cultivation methods 300 years into the future would definitely surpass those in the present times.

 Chapter 2131 - A Disparity Of 300 Years (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2131: A Disparity Of 300 Years (2)</h2>


    These foundational techniques didn¡¯t seem like much but they would affect the future increase in cultivation levels. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more influence it would have. So in 300 years, because of a change in martial arts and the emergence of powerful practitioners, the increase in cultivation levels in the future was much higher than in this present period.


    The elder and the middle-aged man exchanged nces. They both saw the unusual glint in each others¡¯ eyes. Nodding slightly at the middle-aged man, thetter took up another book from the table as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Do you have a good understanding of foundation techniques?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Then do you know about the Heavenly Mental Cultivation Technique?¡± The middle-aged man asked.


    The Heavenly Mental Cultivation Technique was a foundational mental cultivation technique that could establish a very stable foundation in cultivators, and could also be used as a long-term cultivation technique. When practiced to advanced levels, it would also offer much higher protection against mental demons.


    However, this Heavenly Mental Cultivation Technique required a lot of time to practice, and it did not do much to increase one¡¯s cultivation levels. As a result, many powerful practitioners gave up practicing it after some time.


    ¡°I am aware.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°What opinion do you have about the Heavenly Mental Cultivation Technique?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s tone subconsciously became much more warm and polite.


    ¡°The practice of the Heavenly Mental Cultivation Technique is very cumbersome now. In reality, you only need to familiarize yourself with the first three steps, and then specialize in the final three steps. This can greatly shorten the time spent,¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    The middle-aged man was taken aback. A look of sudden understanding also shed across the elder¡¯s eyes.


    Following that, they asked Ye Qingtang about a few other foundational cultivation techniques and methods.


    Ye Qingtang did not hold back and exined everything. She had suggestions for improvement for all of them. For some, she even rmended aplete revamp.


    For these things, some other people might not understand how apt her suggestions were. But the elder and the middle-aged man knew very well as they had been studying these methods for a long time.


    The more foundation-focused a cultivation technique was, the greater its future influence. It was something that would follow the practitioner for a long time and they could afford to make no mistakes.


    Time and experience were needed for one to fully grasp these things.


    If they had not personally heard it, none of them would believe that this simple-sounding, yet profound exnation was being spouted from the lips of a young man in his early twenties.


    Di Nuo had been ready to chase Ye Qingtang away. But the other two were hanging onto her every word, their discussion getting increasingly excited. Di Nuo couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished.


    As he specialized in martial arts, he did not know the key aspects of these foundational cultivation methods. He was unable to follow the discussion and didn¡¯t feel that Ye Qingtang was saying anything important.


    So why did those two have such expressions on their faces?


    As the discussion progressed, mixed emotions appeared on the faces of the elder and middle-aged man. Ye Qingtang had resolved many of their doubts and unresolved questions umted over many years.


    This kid¡¯s understanding of the foundation cultivation techniques was even deeper than theirs!


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The elder suddenly lifted his eyes to look at Ye Qingtang. His expression was friendly and cordial now.


    ¡°I am Ye Qing.¡± To make things simple, Ye Qingtang just cut off one sybus from her real name.


    ¡°The younger generation is indeed our future.¡± The elder gave a small smile. ¡°You want to be a teacher at our Netherworld Academy?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Luo Sheng, make the arrangements for her.¡± The elder instructed.


    Di Nuo was dumbstruck by the elder¡¯s words.


    What was he saying?


    Was the elder epting this kid¡¯s application to be a teacher?

 Chapter 2132 - A Disparity Of 300 Years (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2132: A Disparity Of 300 Years (3)</h2>


    The middle-aged man, Luo Sheng, nodded. When he looked at Ye Qingtang, there was no longer any impatience in his eyes. Instead, they were filled with an approving light.


    This kid might not be that powerful but this level of understanding of cultivation techniques was a rare talent. If they used her method to teach, they might be able to bring about some positive changes to the Netherworld Academy.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief. It appeared that she had made the right decision.


    She might not be that powerful but her knowledge of martial arts garnered 300 years into the future, definitely surpassed the current understanding. It should be no problem at all for her to handle.


    After all, the knowledge she possessed had been tested and refined by countless strong practitioners over 300 years!


    Luo Sheng left with Ye Qingtang. As they passed by Di Nuo, he looked somewhat awkward. His sarcastic words toward Ye Qingtang earlier were now like a p thrown right back at his own face.


    He could hardly believe that this piece of trash was able to be a teacher at the Netherworld Academy.


    But the truth of the matter had his confidence shattered¡­


    ¡­


    After Luo Sheng and Ye Qingtang left.


    Di Nuo could no longer hold back. ¡°Vice-President, are you really going to allow him to be a teacher at the Netherworld Academy?¡±


    The elder sitting in front of the table was indeed the Vice-President of the Netherworld Academy, Wen Qi!


    Wen Qi nodded. ¡°He might not be that powerful but his understanding of martial art techniques is extraordinary. I have never seen such an advanced level of understanding in anyone else before.¡±


    Wen Qi looked very pleased as he exined.


    Di Nuo¡¯s face turned somewhat grim but he did not dare to express too much displeasure in front of Wen Qi.


    ¡°Vice-President, please allow me to say this. This kid¡¯s powers are too lousy. If he bes a teacher at the Netherworld Academy, I am afraid we would be subject to criticism from some others. His presence would make the Netherworld Academy aughingstock. Anyway¡­ he was just talking about some foundational techniques. No one knows whether or not it will work, and what kind of results would be achieved. You cannot risk our reputation just because he has made some bold ims¡­¡±


    Di Nuo really couldn¡¯t tolerate having someone of Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level present as a teacher. The thought of having to be a teacher together with a piece of trash like that, he felt that was a major disgrace.


    The Netherworld Academy was the top academy in the maind. Every single teacher here was an exemry practitioner. Any one of them could easily be a top fighter.


    Of course Wen Qi had considered this point. But Ye Qingtang¡¯s words had truly amazed him.


    ¡°This is only a temporary situation. I need to observe and test him over some time. If he is found to becking, he will not be a true teacher at our academy.¡±


    At that, Di Nuo heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If Vice-President wants to test if his methods are effective, you can pick a few students for him to mentor as a trial.¡± Di Nuo suddenly suggested.


    ¡°That is possible.¡± Wen Qi nodded. ¡°You can pick the students. I will have Luo Sheng observe. He will manage the situation if anything happens.¡±


    Wen Qi was just hiring Ye Qingtang to try out some new methods. He always believed that foundational techniques were very important to one¡¯s cultivation. That was why he paid close attention to this.


    It was just that foundational techniques were typically ingrained over a long period of time, making it very difficult to introduce any improvements. Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance gave Wen Qi an opportunity to try something new.

 Chapter 2133 - Brats (1)

    Chapter 2133: Brats (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it now.¡± Di Nuo¡¯s eyes shifted around before he left.


    Soon after, Di Nuo found the youth who was busy outside. When the youth heard that Ye Qing had permission from the Vice President to enter the Netherworld Academy, he was stunned.


    ?


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, how is he even fit to be a teacher at the Netherworld Academy? Are you joking?¡± The youth wasn¡¯t supportive and his expression was filled with discontent.


    This Ye Qing¡¯s arrival was bound to diminish the prestige of the Netherworld Academy.


    ¡°The Vice President has already decided. As for how long she can stay at the Netherworld Academy, we don¡¯t know yet. Bring Qin Feng, Lei Yan and the others over. He will be in charge of them.¡± Di Nuo pointed out a few names.


    The youth¡¯s expression suddenly changed when those students were pointed out.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, you¡¯re handing Qin Feng and the rest to Ye Qing?¡±


    Di Nuo nodded.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t Qin Feng and the others going to be expelled from the academy next year?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of that, so we will hand them over to Ye Qing. Did you really think that I¡¯ll let the students receive such lousy guidance from him?¡± Di Nuo said.


    The youth instantly understood what Di Nuo meant and he went to look for them.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Ye Qingtang had her own study room after being brought into the Netherworld Academy.


    She wasn¡¯t in a rush at all, so long as she entered the Netherworld Academy, she would surely stand a chance toy her hands on the Wind-Calming Pearl. She didn¡¯t care about anything other than that.


    ¡°Teacher Luo, I heard that the Netherworld Academy makes its way to the Eastward Maind every year?¡± Ye Qingtang asked Luo Sheng curiously.


    The Eastward Maind wasn¡¯t too far away from the maind she was at. However, if she wanted to leave the maind, she would need to use the Wind-Calming Pearl.


    ¡°Yes. The Eastward Maind is one of the mainds with the most flourishing martial arts culture in the Second Domain¡­¡± Luo Sheng didn¡¯t think too much about Ye Qing¡¯s question and just answered.


    The Netherworld Academy would select an elite group of students every year and the teachers would bring them to the Eastward Maind to attend apetition with the other academies. These students had to be the cream of the crop while the teachers guiding them along would apany them there.


    Ye Qingtang had an idea once she heard those words.


    The Wind-Calming Pearl was one of the treasures of the Netherworld Academy. Though the Netherworld Academy had more Wind-Calming Pearls than other academies, it was still considered a limited supply. It would normally be under the President¡¯s possession and only when there arepetitions then the President would distribute them among the teachers apanying the students.


    This was the only opportunity for Ye Qingtang to use the Wind-Calming Pearl to leave the maind.


    However, she had to make sure that she could actually groom someone who would attend thepetition.


    That was the least of her worries. Those who could enter the Netherworld Academy would have enough capabilities and talent.


    Other than that, if Ye Qingtang were to use the martial arts knowledge from 300 years ago on the students, there would be a multiplier effect.


    Right when Ye Qingtang was thinking about it, a youth came to look for her. Ye Qingtang had met him before. It was the youth who tried to chase her away when they were outside of the academy earlier.


    The youth entered the room and bowed at Luo Sheng. ¡°The Vice President has given an order. Teacher Ye can try to guide these students along first.¡±

 Chapter 2134 - Brats (2)

    Chapter 2134: Brats (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Luo Sheng nodded as he agreed to the Vice President¡¯s decision.


    He was satisfied with Ye Qing¡¯s unique understanding of martial arts foundations, but the youth wasn¡¯t powerful enough and that worried him. He had to be careful when using him.


    ?


    ¡°Which students?¡± Luo Sheng asked.


    The youth didn¡¯t dare hide anything. He reported the few students that were pointed out by Di Nuo. Luo Sheng¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed when he heard those names.


    ¡°Were they chosen by the Vice President?¡± Luo Sheng asked.


    The youth replied, ¡°The Vice President allowed Teacher Di Nuo to make the decision. They were chosen by Teacher Di Nuo.¡±


    Luo Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more. He could already sense that Di Nuo wasn¡¯t too pleased with Ye Qing¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Got it. Get them to wait at the East Campus.¡± Luo Sheng waved his hand before he turned to Ye Qing. ¡°I have some other matters to handle. Go to the East Campus first and meet the students¡­ They may be a little weird, but since you¡¯re only guiding them along for the foundation of their martial art, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    It was obvious that Luo Sheng didn¡¯t feel confident saying those words.


    Ye Qingtang watched as Luo Sheng spoke hesitantly. Hearing that those students were chosen by Di Nuo, she could already sense something was off.


    She could sense that¡­


    Teacher Di Nuo wasn¡¯t going to give her any good students.


    It didn¡¯t matter anyway, so Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t bothered. She was confident in herself.


    However, when she headed to the East Campus¡­ She realized that she had underestimated Teacher Di Nuo. In a huge ssroom, there were only a few students ¡°seated¡±.


    The ssroom was spacious enough to amodate a hundred students, but there were only six students in there. There were five males and one female, it seemed they were around 16 to 17 years old.


    They were supposed to be students but looking at their demeanor¡­


    ¡°What the hell is this? When are they going to stop bothering us? I was asleep and they wanted me toe to this ce?¡± A tall and handsome youth was obviously annoyed. He stepped on the table with one leg and behaved as though he was a king.


    ¡°T-The teachers wanted us toe so did¡­¡± A thin youth with a hunched back answered the tall youth. Terror was written all over his already pale face.


    ¡°Did I even ask you? Who are you to talk? Get lost! I¡¯m disgusted just looking at your face. How the hell did you even enter the Netherworld Academy without a pure bloodline.¡± The tall youth didn¡¯t give a damn and red at the thin youth.


    The thin youth was terrified. He took a few steps back, in fear that the tall youth would beat him.


    ¡°Young Master Lei Yan is acting like a big shot here. This isn¡¯t the Martial Branch, none of yourckeys are here with you. You¡¯d better behave yourself before you get punched. No one will help you when that happens.¡± A smiley youth warned the tall and arrogant youth.


    ¡°Nangong Lie, is your skin itching?¡±


    ¡°My skin is not itching, but my fists are. Is Young Master Lei going to stop my itch?¡±


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie were almost going to start a fight and the thin youth was horrified, he wentpletely pale.


    This was the scene Ye Qingtang witnessed once she stepped into the ssroom. The corners of her mouth twitched and she didn¡¯t say a thing. She merely proceeded to sit on a chair at the side.

 Chapter 2135 - Brats (3)

    Chapter 2135: Brats (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    At this point, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Nangong Lie and Lei Yan. No one noticed the sudden appearance of an additional person.


    ¡°Stop it, both of you. I heard that a new teacher ising to teach us today. He will be here any moment now.¡± A pale, handsome teenager spoke, the hint of a smile at the corners of his lips. But that pallidplexion looked rather worrying.


    ?


    ¡°Another dumb teacher. Who cares? I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Lei Yan sneered, putting on a bullying stance. In response, the handsome teenager smiled but kept silent.


    Eyes scanning the room, he saw a petite girl sitting in the corner. She appeared to be only about 12 to 13 years old and was sitting there quietly, a tattered-looking patchwork cloth doll in her arms. Apart from her, there was another figure sleeping on the table in the back row of the ssroom.


    After analyzing the group, she realized that there was no one normal in here. But as he looked toward the front, he realized that a refined-looking, slender youth had suddenly appeared and was sitting on a chair near the door.


    ¡°Lei Yan, stop talking to this fool. Let¡¯s finish our fight.¡± Nangong Lie continued to challenge him.


    There was no way Lei Yan would tolerate such provocation. He flung his sleeves and charged forward to fight him.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang sat there with her chin propped up on one hand, watching these two impulsive teenagers about to engage in a fight. She then nced down at the booklet in her other hand, ignoring the ruckus.


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan started fighting, the ssroom filled with their boisterous movements.


    But before long, Lei Yan was pressed onto the floor by Nangong Lie. He was already seeing stars from the vicious beating, but he refused to beg for mercy. Instead, he cursed Nangong Lie and all his ancestors.


    ¡°Lei Yan, I would shut up if I were you. This mouth of yours is so useless, all it has done is to gain you a few more punches.¡± Nangong Lie chortled as he sat on Lei Yan¡¯s belly. Everytime Lei Yan cursed at him, he would give him a punch in return. He showed him no mercy at all.


    ¡°Nangong Lie, just you wait and see. I will gather some men to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Nangong Lieughed out loud before giving him another vicious punch.


    Seeing that the fight had gone on long enough, Ye Qingtang finally stood up and walked to the front of the ssroom.


    ¡°Are you done fighting?¡±


    The others in the ssroom snapped out of their trance at the sudden new voice. Apart from the teenager who had noticed Ye Qingtang earlier, this was the first time that the rest of them had noticed the arrival of this nondescript youth.


    When did this guy arrive?


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Ye Qing, your teacher from now on.¡± Ye Qingtang grinned, acting as if the unruly scene before her waspletely normal.


    ¡°Ye Qing? I¡¯ve never heard of you before¡­ when did the Netherworld Academy hire a new teacher?¡± Nangong Lie looked very suspicious.


    Taking advantage of this situation, Lei Yan scrambled to his feet. He was behaving himself now and didn¡¯t continue his fight with Nangong Lie.


    ¡°Greetings Teacher Ye Qing. I am Yun Chen.¡± The pale handsome teenager spoke up first. He bowed politely toward Ye Qingtang, looking very respectful.


    ¡°I¡­ I am Jing Ze¡­¡± The timid teenager also spoke up in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 2136 - : Good Boy (1)

    Chapter 2136: Good Boy (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Jing Ze?


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback when she heard the name.


    ?


    She recalled the name Jing Ze from her past life memories 300 years into the future. But the Yun Mian Pce Master¡­ He was an evil man who murdered many people¡­


    This boy before her¡­


    Ye Qingtang seriously suspected that they just happened to have the same name.


    Apart from those two, the others ignored Ye Qingtang and went about their own matters.


    In both her previous and current life, Ye Qingtang had stayed in her fair share of academies and sects. She had seen many strange disciples and students before, but they were considered normalpared to these few in front of her.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, he is Nangong Lie and that is Lei Yan. As for this little girl, her name should be Mu Ziying. And that guy over there is Qin Feng.¡± Yun Chen saw that the rest were remaining silent and so good-naturedly introduced them all.


    Ye Qingtang had heard about these few earlier. But now that she was seeing them in person, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat shocked.


    Especially Qin Feng who remained sprawled motionless at the back. A conflicted glint appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Feng was a disciple from the Qin family. And Ye Qingtang had ties with the Qin family.


    She remembered meeting the Sword of Destruction Deity Qin Zhuo at the Cursed Land. Qin Zhuo belonged to the Qin family and before he went missing, the Qin family was considered one of the most powerful family ns in the Second Domain. But with the disappearance of Qin Zhuo and the Sword of Destruction, the Qin family lost their high standing and tumbled down the ranks.


    It was all thanks to Qin Zhuo¡¯s advice that Ye Qingtang was able to leave the Cursed Land. Otherwise, she would probably still be there living out a wretched life.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively stroked her space ring. Before leaving, Qin Zhuo had handed the Sword of Destruction to her. He wanted her to hand it over to a descendant of the Qin family¡­


    But she had no idea whether Qin Feng¡¯s branch of the Qin family was the same as Qin Zhuo¡¯s.


    ¡°I say, Teacher Ye. Your cultivation level doesn¡¯t look that high.¡± Nangong Lie spoke up in azy manner. He was smiling but that smile failed to reach his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am only at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level,¡± Ye Qingtang replied. She had improved her powers during this period of time but her current level was still considered nothing in the Second Domain.


    Several of the teenagers shot her strange looks.


    Lei Yan¡¯s face instantly turned ck.


    ¡°What the hell? Why did the Netherworld Academy assign such a piece of trash to teach us? Paragon Sixth Heaven level? A teacher? What kind of joke is this?¡±


    Lei Yan was furious. In the entire Netherworld Academy, apart from the teachers at the medicine faculty, none of the other teachers were at the Paragon level. But they were now assigned a Paragon Sixth Heaven level teacher. Surely this must be a joke.


    Nangong Lie¡¯s smile widened as he folded his hands behind his head. ¡°Sixth Heaven level. Excuse me Teacher Ye but I am slightly higher than you. So I won¡¯t be listening to your teachings. I will take my leave first.¡±


    With that, Nangong Lie started to leave. The others in the ssroom didn¡¯t speak but they likewise looked prepared to leave. Even the good-natured Yun Chen had also started to make his way out.


    Within seconds, only Ye Qingtang and the stuttering Jing Ze were left in the ssroom.


    ¡°Tea¡­ Teacher Ye¡­¡± Jing Ze remained standing there obediently as he looked at Ye Qingtang in fear. Ye Qingtang watched the departing profiles of those teenagers impassively.


    It was fine, there was still one left.

 Chapter 2137 - Good Boy (2)

    Chapter 2137: Good Boy (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin the lesson now.¡± Ye Qingtang grinned at Jing Ze, who was standing alone in front of her.


    Jing Ze gave a small start before nodding his head. He obediently sat down and looked at Ye Qingtang with apliant expression.


    ?


    Looking at this good boy and recalling that notorious evil man from 300 years into the future, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat incredulous¡­


    ¡°Are you at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level?¡± Ye Qingtang asked Jing Ze.


    Jing Ze nodded timidly.


    ¡°What is your bloodline?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    In the Second Domain, spirit roots were alreadypletely ineffective. The true crux was bloodline. The higher quality one¡¯s bloodline was, the higher one¡¯s chance was of bing very powerful. In academies like the Netherworld Academy, nearly everyone came from a powerful bloodline.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a bloodline.¡± Jing Ze lowered his head and mumbled.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a bloodline?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Ze¡¯s voice became even softer.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Countless strong practitioners in this world still managed to achieve high status even without a bloodline.¡± Ye Qingtang tried to console him. She really couldn¡¯t bear to say anything that would upset this obedient teenager.


    Jing Ze raised his head in amazement. He looked at the youth who was even shorter than himself.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you¡­ you are truly a good person.¡±


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    What did she do to suddenly be a good person?


    ¡°I just managed to scrape past the entry requirements when I first enrolled in the Netherworld Academy. I was already a Paragon Sixth Heaven level then but failed to make any progress even after so many years here. All the teachers think that I am useless. Firstly, it¡¯s because I have no bloodline. Secondly, it looks like my cultivation level is already stagnant. Before today¡­ a teacher told me that if I don¡¯t improve my cultivation level soon, I will be kicked out of the Netherworld Academy¡­¡± Jing Ze sped his hands together as he lowered his head and spoke in a small voice.


    After all, he was not a disciple from any notable family and didn¡¯t have the support of some great n. He was just from a normal family and had worked hard for every single one of his own achievements. But¡­ aftering to the Netherworld Academy, the stagnation of his skills had him dropping into a deep abyss. He was ridiculed by everyone and his already introverted character turned even more timid.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help sighing at Jing Ze¡¯s words. She recalled how her former self lost her spirit root and ended up in a simr situation.


    It wasmon for the cultivation levels of some to stop after reaching a certain stage. Some practitioners would forever remain at a certain level without any progress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not let you get kicked out of the academy.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Jing Ze.


    Jing Ze lifted his head and gazed at Ye Qingtang with sparkling eyes. It was like he had seen his final chance at life.


    All the teachers had already given up on him. He himself had been resigned to his fate¡­


    ¡°What martial arts did you practice before? Tell me about them all.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke seriously.


    Logically, Jing Ze was still young and his cultivation level should not be fixed so soon. Ye Qingtang believed that there must be a problem somewhere.


    So Jing Ze obediently told Ye Qingtang about all the martial arts that he had practiced before.


    As Ye Qingtang listened, she couldn¡¯t detect anything wrong. She then had Jing Ze circte his energy as she tried to analyze his internal energy.


    Ye Qingtang discovered something strange during her analysis.


    She could clearly feel that Jing Ze possessed a huge amount of spirit energy inside him. But it seemed like the spirit energy was being restrained by something.


    It was as if¡­

 Chapter 2138 - Good Boy (3)

    Chapter 2138: Good Boy (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    While Ye Qingtang was analyzing Jing Ze, her Devouring Bloodline was suddenly triggered. The moment her Devouring Bloodline was triggered, Ye Qingtang felt that some energy was gradually being awakened inside Jing Ze¡¯s body.


    It was the power of a bloodline.


    ?


    Ye Qingtang could feel that very clearly, and she was startled by this discovery.


    ¡°I thought you¡­ don¡¯t have a bloodline?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Ze was taken aback.


    Ye Qingtang stared at Jing Ze. ¡°Some bloodlines will not emerge right after birth. They need a certain external trigger to be awakened. I detected a very mysterious bloodline aura inside your body just now. I think that you might have a bloodline but that it is more special and needs to be activated.¡±


    This kind of situation was quite rare. But 300 years into the future, there would be many different ways to awaken a bloodline.


    ¡°Do you wish to activate your bloodline?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Dazed, Jing Ze immediately nodded at her question.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°It is not an easy task. At the very least, you will have to re-learn all your martial arts foundation techniques.¡±


    Three hundred years into the future, many family ns would have their descendants practice a special kind of technique from a young age, to avoid having a bloodline remain dormant. This kind of technique was veryplicated but as long as one practiced it properly, any kind of bloodline could be awakened.


    This wasmon knowledge in the future. But at this present time, practitioners had yet to discover this technique.


    Ye Qingtang told Jing Ze about the technique to activate his bloodline.


    Jing Ze listened very attentively. He was worried about missing out on a single word.


    Ye Qingtang observed Jing Ze¡¯s studious manner and couldn¡¯t help feeling rather satisfied. No matter what kind of bloodline this good boy had, as long as they awakened it, it would be a great help to his current situation.


    In addition¡­


    If Ye Qingtang told him about all those martial art techniques from 300 years into the future, she believed that he would improve even further.


    What Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know was that her current actions had changed Jing Ze¡¯s destinypletely. And after Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline was awakened, she would be the one who would be the most shocked¡­


    Teaching Jing Ze was like a revision exercise for Ye Qingtang herself. When she was in the First Domain, she had faced danger from all sides and could not concentrate on cultivating. Now that she was in the Netherworld Academy and teaching Jing Ze, she could also try all those cultivation techniques which she didn¡¯t get the chance to try in her previous life¡­


    Perhaps it might bring about a major boost to her abilities.


    As Ye Qingtang and Jing Ze worked on the cultivation of their martial art, those teenagers who had left the ssroom seemed oblivious to what was happening.


    ¡°Even if the Netherworld Academy wants to chase us out, they don¡¯t have to stoop to such low tactics, right? What kind of teacher is that? A Paragon Sixth Heaven level? What a joke!¡± Lei Yan ranted angrily.


    In reality, few of them were on the Netherworld Academy¡¯s cklist. If things went on as they were, this group would soon be kicked out of the academy.


    ¡°Why has Jing Ze note out? Don¡¯t tell me he is really going to listen to that punk?¡± Nangong Lie scanned the group and realized that Jing Ze had stayed behind.


    ¡°Jing Ze is a piece of trash himself. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him being with another trash. The two of themplement each other.¡± Lei Yan yawned. A figure walked past him and his expression shifted.

 Chapter 2139 - Indignant (1)

    Chapter 2139: Indignant (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Qin Feng was strolling past with an expressionless face. Even with Lei Yan¡¯s character, he became more subdued on seeing Qin Feng. He only recovered his usual bluster after Qin Feng left.


    ¡°I find it very strange. Why was Qin Feng also pushed over to that Ye Qing?¡± Lei Yan was truly surprised to see Qin Feng. After all, Qin Feng was not mediocre like the rest of this group.


    ?


    Qin Feng was a famous prodigy¡­


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what this academy is thinking.¡± Lei Yan muttered to himself. Seeing that no one was paying him any heed, he turned to leave.


    Over the next few days, Jing Ze alone stayed by Ye Qingtang¡¯s side day after day, obediently listening to her teachings.


    It was Ye Qingtang¡¯s first time teaching someone martial arts. She found it rather refreshing and faced with an obedient student like Jing Ze, she did not hold back on any information. As a result, for the first time since she was reborn, Ye Qingtang finally experienced the disparity in the standard of martial arts nowpared to 300 years into the future.


    On top of learning from Ye Qingtang every day, Jing Ze also had to go to the other faculties for sses. When Jing Ze was not around, Ye Qingtang would try out the martial art techniques she recalled from her past life, and make adjustments to her own cultivation methods.


    Because of Little You Yun, a substantial amount of Spiritual Abode energy was infused into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. But she had never fully refined it for use. Now was a good opportunity to gradually refine and absorb that unused energy into her body.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, shall I go and ask them to return?¡± After a few consecutive days of being together, Jing Ze finally dared to speak more freely in front of Ye Qingtang.


    Initially, even Jing Ze felt somewhat disheartened after knowing Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level. He believed that the academy had given up all hope on him, and so assigned such a lousy teacher on him just to humor him.


    But Jing Ze¡¯s opinion changed after their first discussion. And after the past few days of continuous guidance from Ye Qingtang, Jing Ze could clearly feel a sliver of movement in his formerly stagnant power level.


    Jing Ze was so excited about this that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a few nights in a row.


    Teacher Ye¡¯s cultivation level was not high but she was definitely the best teacher he had ever met in his life. Not only that, her understanding of martial arts was an eye-opener.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her head at Jing Ze¡¯s words.


    Over the past few days, apart from Jing Ze, the other studentspletely ignored her.


    As if sensing Ye Qingtang¡¯s doubts, Jing Ze lowered his head bashfully. ¡°Teacher Ye, you are better than any teacher I have ever met. Lei Yan and the rest¡­ they misunderstood you. Their talents are higher than mine and if they return and receive your guidance, they will definitely gain even more significant improvements¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help smiling sadly.


    She had seen plenty of foolish people but she had never met someone as foolish as him.


    It was not enough that he was benefiting. He wanted to help the others around him too.


    He was truly naive.


    Jing Ze didn¡¯t know what Ye Qingtang was thinking and he continued. ¡°Teacher Ye, actually¡­ I already know that I will be kicked out of the academy soon. In reality¡­ Lei Yan and the rest will suffer the same fate.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    What was he saying?

 Chapter 2140 - : Indignant (2)

    Chapter 2140: Indignant (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Jing Ze started to exin, ¡°Lei Yan¡­ he is the young master of the Leiting family. However¡­ he was 11 or 12 years old before he finally returned to the Leiting family¡­¡±


    To be honest, Jing Ze¡¯s abilities were considered the worst amongst the group. But Lei Yan was not much better than him. If the two of them got into a real fight, no one could be sure who would win.


    ?


    Jing Ze came from a normal family and didn¡¯t have the support of a major n. Lei Yan was different. But even under the careful grooming of the Leiting family, Lei Yan¡¯s abilities were still mediocre. It wasmentable.


    Regardless, Lei Yan appeared oblivious to hisck of abilities. There were quite a number of Leiting family disciples in the Netherworld Academy. Leveraging upon his status as the young master of the family, Lei Yan strutted around campus with his group of family disciples, showing off his authority. But in reality, no one held any sort of regard for him.


    Ye Qingtang did not know much about the others and so listened to Jing Ze¡¯s narration.


    Yun Chen had pretty good innate talent but his physical body was weak. His body was unable to withstand overly powerful forces and so his cultivation progress was being dragged down.


    As for Nangong Lie, he was a skirt-chaser and put all his focus on picking up pretty girls. Previously, he was nearly kicked out of the Netherworld Academy after he tried to pick up the granddaughter of one of the faculty heads.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, tell me. Has it ever happened that someone was born with extremely high innate talents, so high that he was touted as a prodigy, but thereafter went on to be mediocre? And his abilities even seemed to decrease?¡± Jing Ze suddenly raised this query after having thought of something.


    ¡°The world is big and wide, nothing is impossible. This situation can be rathermon. Why? Have you met someone like that?¡±


    Jing Ze hesitated before continuing. ¡°Teacher Ye, you should have already noticed that every single one of us in this group suffers from some kind of constraint on our powers and innate talents. I don¡¯t have a bloodline, Lei Yan missed out on the prime time to cultivate, Yun Chen has a weak body, while Nangong Lie is just unable to focus on cultivation. But Qin Feng¡­ he is different¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Jing Ze exined. ¡°Qin Feng is very powerful. Long before he entered the Netherworld Academy, he was so powerful that people were afraid of him. He already reached the Paragon Eighth Heaven level by the time he was 10 years old. When he was first admitted into the Netherworld Academy, he was just about to break through to the Divine Lord level¡­¡±


    Qin Feng was a true prodigy. He had garnered much attention when he first stepped foot into the Netherworld Academy.


    Everyone knew that with Qin Feng¡¯s innate talent, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he broke through to the Divine Lord level. Even in an esteemed ce like the Netherworld Academy, he was considered a top student.


    But unexpectedly¡­


    This famous prodigy fell off his pedestal not long after entering the Netherworld Academy. Over the past few years, Qin Feng¡¯s powers showed no signs of progress. Instead, they started to decline at an astonishing speed.


    He was already at the Paragon 10th Heaven level when he first entered the Netherworld Academy. But now, he had regressed to the Paragon Eighth Heaven level¡­


    He had gone back to the standard he possessed when he was 10 years old.


    Surprise shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes at Jing Ze¡¯s narration.


    This Qin Feng¡­ his regression was too rapid.


    Ye Qingtang could vaguely guess the reason why the Netherworld Academy wanted to kick Qin Feng out of the school.


    After all, the Netherworld Academy was a top academy and expected its students to be more powerful.


    But a prodigy like Qin Feng ended up regressing after entering the academy. This was a major blow to the Netherworld Academy and they would never allow this blemish to remain in their school.

 Chapter 2141 - Indignant (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2141: Indignant (3)</h2>


    ¡°What about Mu Ziying?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly remembered the little girl who sat in the corner in silence, clutching a tattered cloth doll.


    Jing Ze looked rather grim and he was silent for a moment. ¡°Mu Ziying, I¡­ I don¡¯t know much about her. She only came to the academy half a year ago.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Inside the martial arts facultypound, Lei Yan was sneaking a break in the practice arena. Several teenagers from the Leiting family nced at him. They didn¡¯t say anything but a sh of condescension appeared in their eyes.


    ¡°Lei Yan, we heard that you were assigned a new teacher a few days ago?¡± One of the teenagers who was often at odds with Lei Yan walked over with a group of seven to eight other guys.


    Lei Yan lifted his eyes and his face darkened. Hearing those words, he immediately assumed an arrogant and indignant stance.


    ¡°The school specially assigned a teacher to me and I also find it rather tiresome. But it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault that my talents are too exceptional. Of course the academy needs to offer me special attention.¡±


    ¡°Oh, going by what you just said, this new teacher must be pretty good?¡± The teenager asked in a strange tone.


    ¡°Ahem, of course. He is an expert specially hired by the academy, so of course normal students will not get the privilege of being taught by him. Only people with abilities like mine¡­¡± Lei Yan was unconvinced by Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers but he would never let this rival of his know that.


    But before Lei Yan could finish his sentence, the group of teenagers startedughing.


    ¡°An expert? Lei Yan, you really know how to bullshit. Senior Student Lin said that the new teacher is just a piece of trash who is only at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level. He is only able to enter the academy because of Vice-President¡¯s benevolence. He isn¡¯t even considered an official teacher here. Expert my ass¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. This new teacher might be trash to us, but he might truly be an ¡®expert¡¯ to Lei Yan. What was that phrase? Birds of a feather flock together? Who in the academy doesn¡¯t know that he is a useless bum? That¡¯s why he was assigned to such a lousy teacher.¡±


    Those teenagers already knew who the new teacher was and had speciallye tough at Lei Yan.


    By now, Lei Yan¡¯s face had gone extremely dark. His false front was being ripped to shreds.


    ¡°I say, Lei Yan, resign yourself to your fate. A person like you is just a disgrace to the name of the Netherworld Academy.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Lei Yan was enraged. He red at the person and his eyes sparked in fury.


    At Lei Yan¡¯s holler, those Leiting family teenagers had no choice but to secretly roll their eyes and run over to Lei Yan¡¯s side. Even the teenagers from the same family did not think much of Lei Yan. But because of his high status in the family, they had no choice but to protect him.


    The two sides faced off each other but thismotion soon attracted the attention of the martial art faculty teacher. He immediately separated the two groups and scolded them.


    Lei Yan in particr got an exceptionally fierce scolding. After all, with his current abilities, he was truly not fit to be in the Netherworld Academy. The teachers here naturally didn¡¯t like this young master who only knew how to leverage off his status.


    Those teenagers smirked as they watched Lei Yan being reprimanded. Those mocking faces incensed Lei Yan so much that his eyes turned bloodshot. A tremendous sense of shame filled his entire soul.


    Not wishing to remain here a second longer, he turned and hurried off.


    Those from the Leiting family were already used to such a scene. The other teenagers burst out in another fit ofughter.


    ¡°Stop all your nonsense. Go back and continue your practice. Unless you want to be as useless as him?¡± The teacher scolded with a chilly expression on his face.

 Chapter 2142 - You Dare To Hit My Student? (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2142: You Dare To Hit My Student? (1)</h2>


    Themotion spread across the entire practice arena.


    Even Qin Feng who had been concentrating on his cultivation was roused by the noise. He turned and saw Lei Yan fleeing pathetically, but his eyes remained t and emotionless.


    ¡°Brother Feng.¡±


    A voice rang out beside Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng turned and saw that three teenagers who had simr features as himself had suddenly popped up nearby. His brows furrowed slightly at the sight of the first teenager.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle asked me to bring this for you.¡± The teenager smiled at Qin Feng and ced an elixir sk in front of him.


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t move and that teenager just smoothly ced the bottle back into his own pocket. It was as if he had no intention of really giving that elixir to Qin Feng in the first ce.


    It appeared that Qin Feng was already used to this teenager¡¯s actions. He remained silent and just turned to leave the practice arena.


    Looking at Qin Feng¡¯s departing profile, the corners of the first teenager¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Qin Xuan, just look at him. He still thinks he is the former glorious Qin Feng?¡± Another teenagermented to the first teenager.


    Qin Xuan smiled. ¡°He stopped being that a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Qin family invested so much in him but look at him now, his cultivation level has regressed to this state. The n Master is a fool. Qin Xuan, your current cultivation level is already at the Paragon Ninth Heaven level, and you have long surpassed Qin Feng. The prodigy whom the Qin family needs to focus on now should be you,¡± another teenager piped up.


    Qin Xuan lifted his head slightly, his eyes brimming with confidence.


    The Qin family only needed one elite prodigy and Qin Feng was already a lost cause.


    ¡°I heard that the Netherworld Academy already has ns to kick Qin Feng out. If he is chased out, as much as the n Master wants to continue protecting him, he probably cannot continue doing so without bacsh from the rest of the family.¡± Yet another teenager piped up.


    ¡°In the past, someone from our family even said that Qin Feng would be the next Qin Zhuo. Look at him now, he¡¯s merely be a joke¡­ Qin Xuan, you are the only one now who can help rebuild the Qin family¡¯s reputation. If you can find the Sword of Destruction, you will definitely rece the former Sword of Destruction Deity, Qin Zhuo!¡±


    The two teenagers continued to speak excitedly.


    Qin Xuan was now the strongest amongst the younger generation of the Qin family. It was only natural that they were treating him as the future leader of the Qin family.


    ¡°The Sword of Destruction went missing over 10,000 years ago together with Qin Zhuo. It won¡¯t be that easy to find it.¡± Qin Xuan sighed.


    If he could find the Sword of Destruction¡­ he would definitely be the next Sword of Destruction Deity!


    ¡­


    After listening to Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions, Jing Ze practiced for a long time before going to the other faculties to continue his studies.


    Having nothing else to upy her time, Ye Qingtang explored the area, trying to see if she could find traces of the Wind-Calming Pearl.


    But after going one round and even exploring the academy¡¯s treasure vault, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of the Wind-Calming Pearl. It appeared that rumors of the President himself safeguarding those pearls must be true.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was prepared to turn back and continue her cultivation, the sounds ofughter drifted over to her ears.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but she heard a name being spoken amidst theughter. That name caught her attention.


    ¡°Mu Ziying, are you deaf or mute? I was calling you. Why are you ignoring me?¡±

 Chapter 2143 - You Dare To Hit My Student? (2)

    Chapter 2143: You Dare To Hit My Student? (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Taken aback, Ye Qingtang immediately turned toward the source of the voices.


    Standing beneath a tree, several tall, slender teenage girls were surrounding a petite figure.


    ¡°Meng Yao, stand further back from her. You don¡¯t want to get infected by whatever strange disease she has. So disgusting. She smells so bad¡­ It makes me feel like vomiting.¡± One of the teenage girls pinched her nose and she red disdainfully at the wretched-looking Mu Ziying.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s clothes were covered in dust and fresh bruises had appeared all over her hands and face. Blood mixed with dirt was smeared all over her face, making her originally delicate features look very dirty and pathetic. She stood quietly beneath the tree, her head lowered, not uttering a single sound. She only clutched her cloth doll tightly against her chest.


    ¡°I am talking to you, can¡¯t you hear me?¡± The more the teenage girl stared at the silent Mu Ziying, the more detestable she found her. She kicked Mu Ziying straight in the stomach.


    The intense pain had Mu Ziying hunched over in pain. Her already petite figure curled up into an even smaller ball.


    ¡°I have already tried to teach you this for half a year, why do you still not understand the rules? The elixirs were given out by the academy for this month, why haven¡¯t you handed them over to me? Do I have toe looking for you myself? Mu Ziying, you are really something, aren¡¯t you?¡± Meng Yao red hatefully at Mu Ziying.


    Mu Ziying was still very young and had a very reserved personality, clutching that tattered cloth doll of hers all day long. Unfortunately, her exquisite little face attracted quite a bit of attention.


    At the same time, it brought her quite a bit of trouble too.


    Meng Yao and her gang had pretty high innate talents and made use of their powers to bully the other students. A girl like Mu Ziying naturally became their target.


    Beatings, threats, and extortions weremon daily urrences.


    ¡°Meng Yao, no need to waste your breath on her. They said that this dumb girl is secretly practicing the forbidden skills. She might secretly harm you one day.¡±


    ¡°Forbidden skills? No wonder¡­ she always has that stench about her¡­¡±


    Mu Ziying, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, suddenly shuddered. She lifted her eyes and stared at the teenage girl who had just spoken. Her stare was seen as a kind of rebellion and it annoyed Meng Yao and her gang.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Meng Yao frowned. She suddenly focused her attention on the tattered cloth doll in Mu Ziying¡¯s arms. Meng Yao gave a smile.


    ¡°Bring me that tattered toy of hers.¡±


    Mu Ziying¡¯s face changed the moment she heard Meng Yao¡¯s words. But before she had time to react, the teenage girls had already stepped forward and snatched her precious doll away.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Mu Ziying suddenly cried out, her voice was frail yet filled with anger.


    ¡°This lousy thing, so dirty. Mu Ziying, we are doing this for your own good. Anyone can see that this is not something good for you. To prevent you from going astray, we will help you destroy it. No need to feel too grateful to me for this.¡± Meng Yao gave a malicious smile as she held the cloth doll disdainfully. A ball of fire suddenly ignited in her hand as she made to burn the doll.


    Mu Ziying instantly went pale as she struggled like a mad person out of the grasp of the other teenage girls. She pounced toward Meng Yao.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Meng Yao narrowed her eyes as she directed the fire in her hand toward Mu Ziying¡¯s face!


    But the moment the fire left her hand, a ck me shot over from another direction and crashed into it.

 Chapter 2144 - You Dare To Hit My Student? (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2144: You Dare To Hit My Student? (3)</h2>


    The teenage girls were all stunned by the sudden appearance of the ck me. They instinctively turned toward the source.


    A frail youth with delicate features suddenly appeared by the side.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Meng Yao frowned at the sudden appearance of that youth. She saw that he was already in his twenties but didn¡¯t have a high cultivation level. Arrogance and disdain shed across her eyes.


    Looking at the chaotic scene before her, Ye Qingtang ignored Meng Yao¡¯s words and only walked over to Mu Ziying.


    Mu Ziying appeared oblivious to everything. She just kept staring fixedly at the doll in Meng Yao¡¯s hands, suddenly pouncing forward to snatch it back. As Meng Yao didn¡¯t expect Mu Ziying to pounce again, she was furious and lifted her hand in reflex to smack Mu Ziying across the face.


    But her hand was restrained before her palm made contact.


    Meng Yao stared incredulously at Ye Qingtang, who was grasping her hand.


    ¡°Let go of my hand if you don¡¯t wish to die. Otherwise I will beat you up too!¡± Meng Yao stated coldly.


    ¡°Oh? You can try.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Meng Yao narrowed her eyes and attacked Ye Qingtang.


    With the hint of a smile at the corners of her lips, Ye Qingtang lifted her leg slightly and suddenly withdrew. But she purposely slowed down toward the end, so that the draft from Meng Yao¡¯s palm just managed to brush past her shoulder.


    Meng Yao was full of disdain when she saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s ducking movement.


    ¡°Netherworld Academy, rule number 321.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke up.


    Meng Yao was taken aback. She had no idea why this crazy youth was suddenly talking about the academy regtions.


    ¡°Offence against a teacher. 15 strokes of the cane.¡± Ye Qingtang continued.


    ¡°What a joke. Who do you think you are?¡± Meng Yao snorted.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent but she lifted her hand and a ck me shot out of her hand to bind Meng Yao.


    Meng Yao was at the Paragon Seventh Heaven level. She never expected herself to be restrained by a Paragon Sixth Heaven level. Bound by the mes, she waspletely unable to move. Every time she tried to struggle, a searing burning sensation would spread across her body.


    ¡°What are you all still standing there for? Beat her up!¡± Meng Yao shouted at the stupefied group of teenage girls.


    Those teenage girls snapped out of their daze and immediately charged toward Ye Qingtang. The scuffle finally snapped Mu Ziying out of her own trance.


    Surprise shed across her eyes the moment she noticed the calm-looking Ye Qingtang standing in the midst of the group.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ Teacher Ye?¡±


    Those teenage girls immediately halted at her voice.


    What did that damn girl just call this youth?


    Teacher Ye?!


    For a moment there, everyone was dumbstruck.


    They finally realized why the youth had recited the academy regtions earlier¡­


    The Netherworld Academy held teachers in very high regard. Any student who dared to attack a teacher¡­ they would be dragged to the discipline hall to receive 15 strokes of the cane!


    The hint of a smile appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw that Mu Ziying had recovered herself. She turned toward the restrained Meng Yao.


    ¡°You wanted to know who I am, right?¡±


    Meng Yao was stunned.


    Ye Qingtang said mildly, ¡°I am Mu Ziying¡¯s teacher.¡±


    The scalps of Meng Yao and her gang went numb at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. They never expected that this normal-looking youth would be a teacher!

 Chapter 2145 - You Can’t Leave (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2145: You Can¡¯t Leave (1)</h2>


    The teachers more or less knew that Meng Yao and the others were bullying Mu Ziying, but they only turned a blind eye, indirectly condoning it. After all, a person like Mu Ziying wasn¡¯t suitable to stay at the Netherworld Academy. It was rumored that she would be expelled from the academy, which was why Meng Yao and the others dared to treat her that way.


    However, Meng Yao had never expected that this young person in front of her would im to be Mu Ziying¡¯s teacher.


    Meng Yao wasn¡¯t silly. Though she had no idea why Ye Qingtang did that, she immediately said, ¡°Teacher, this is a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t do anything to Mu Ziying.¡±


    Meng Yao then looked at the dazed Mu Ziying and continued, ¡°Sister Ziying, am I right? We were merely having some fun with you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We have a good rtionship with Mu Ziying, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± The other girls started speaking up. They might have sounded nice but they red at Mu Ziying with a threatening gaze.


    Once Mu Ziying saw their unkind gazes, she lowered her head quietly. Mu Ziying¡¯s silence was taken as consent and they were pleased with the oue.


    This teacher would be able to catch them in the act once, but certainly not every single time. If Mu Ziying were to say anything against them, they would make sure to ¡°take good care¡± of her.


    Ye Qingtang saw Mu Ziying¡¯s reaction. Without any expression on her face, Ye Qingtang lifted her arm, and the ck mes dissipated.


    Meng Yao heaved a sigh of relief after she regained freedom, she wanted to leave right away with the others. As she walked past Mu Ziying, she shot a threatening gaze at Mu Ziying, and in a soft voice, she said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time but next time, no one will save you. You¡¯d better watch out¡­¡±


    In response, Mu Ziying only stood there on the spot, lowering her head and not saying a word.


    Meng Yao and the others were about to leave when Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Did I say that you could leave?¡±


    Meng Yao was stunned. She instantly turned around to look at Ye Qingtang. One of her friends started pulling on the dazed Mu Ziying¡¯s arm while acting friendly. ¡°Teacher, we already exined ourselves. This is a misunderstanding, Sister Ziying and I¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a nonchnt tone.


    Meng Yao¡¯s face stiffened. What just happened?


    Would this young teacher start making things difficult for her just because of Mu Ziying?


    ¡°What¡­ else do you have for us?¡± Meng Yao asked.


    ¡°What is the 321st use of the academy rules?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Meng Yao froze. Only then she recalled being rude to Ye Qingtang and her expression darkened.


    Who the hell even knew that she was a teacher!


    When did the Netherworld Academy even have a Paragon Sixth Heaven Level teacher?


    ¡°F-Fifteen strokes of flogging for being rude towards a teacher¡­¡± Meng Yao stammered.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°Great, so it seems you understand the rules.¡±


    Once Ye Qingtang said that, a whip magically appeared in her hand. Flexing her wrist, a crisp sound resulted from the cane. It was as loud as thunder and the girls were terrified.


    ¡°T-Teacher, what are you doing?¡± All the color on Meng Yao¡¯s face drained to a blotchy white as she looked at the whip and had an ominous feeling of dread.

 Chapter 2146 - : You Can’t Leave (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2146: You Can¡¯t Leave (2)</h2>


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the cane with me so I¡¯ll use a whip instead.¡± Ye Qingtang said with a nonchnt tone. It sounded strangely creepy to Meng Yao and the others.


    Before Meng Yao could even say anything, Ye Qingtang lifted her arm and hit Meng Yao¡¯s arm with the whip.


    Whoosh! Meng Yao¡¯s sleeve instantly split open and a bloody wound appeared on her fair skin. Blood stained her clothes and it hurt so much that Meng Yao broke out into cold sweat.


    ¡°Arh!¡±


    ¡°First stroke.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Meng Yao casually, lifting her arm to prepare for the second stroke.


    Meng Yao had never gone through hardship and she subconsciously dodged when Ye Qingtang¡¯s suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Those who dodge will receive double the punishment.¡±


    Those words were enough to make Meng Yao halt her actions.


    Those rules existed¡­


    Meng Yao didn¡¯t dare dodge anymore.


    The consequences were dire for going against the rules of the Netherworld Academy. For serious cases, students would be expelled from the academy.


    Meng Yao was hit by the whip repeatedly and it left bloody wounds on her body. The sounds of the whip hitting her flesh wouldn¡¯t stop and it made the other girls terrified. They were afraid that the whip would justnd on their tender skin.


    After fifteen strokes of the whip, Meng Yao copsed onto the ground in a pathetic state.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡± Ye Qingtang retracted the whip.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t hold herself back at all. If Meng Yao wasn¡¯t already powerful enough, she would have almost died with those fifteen strokes. The other girls quickly helped Meng Yao up and escaped at the speed of light.


    Only Ye Qingtang and Mu Ziying were left behind.


    Ye Qingtang picked up the ragged doll from the ground. Ye Qingtang only realized that the doll wasn¡¯t made with fabric, but rather, carved with wood. The doll wore some clothes so it looked like it was made with fabric.


    The doll was made with great workmanship. The arms were adjustable and even the hand could move. It looked quite realistic.


    Ye Qingtang handed the doll to Mu Ziying.


    Finally lifting her head, Mu Ziying looked at Ye Qingtang who stood in front of her. Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t tall aspared to males, she was even considered petite. However, when ites to the young Mu Ziying, she was tall inparison.


    As Ye Qingtang stood back facing the light, it was as if she were protecting the pathetic Mu Ziying with her shadow.


    Mu Ziying looked at the doll before she looked at Ye Qingtang, suddenly lowering her head. ¡°Teacher Ye, this had nothing to do with you. You shouldn¡¯t be nosy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Qingtang.


    What the hell.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you¡¯re not powerful enough to be a teacher at the Netherworld Academy. Even though you made it in, you¡¯re still new here. You¡¯re going to invite a lot of trouble for yourself if you continue being nosy¡­¡± Mu Ziying said with knitted brows.


    Ye Qingtang was initially exasperated that this little girl wasn¡¯t appreciative of her good intentions, but once she heard those words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything earlier because you were afraid that the matter would blow up and I would be forced to leave the Netherworld Academy?¡±


    Mu Ziying remained quiet for quite some time before she finally nodded.

 Chapter 2147 - You Can’t Leave (3)

    Chapter 2147: You Can¡¯t Leave (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Mu Ziying was already used to Meng Yao and her gang¡¯s bullying tactics. As for the newly-arrived Ye Qing, Mu Ziying was ambivalent toward her. But¡­ Ye Qing¡¯s intervention gave rise to a different sort of feeling inside Mu Ziying.


    Teacher Ye was the first and only person inside the Netherworld Academy to stand up for her.


    ¡°I will soon be kicked out of the Netherworld Academy anyway. Teacher Ye, you don¡¯t need to waste your efforts on someone like me.¡± Mu Ziying kept her head lowered, her soft, childish voice tinged with a sense of helplessness.


    She already knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay on, so she didn¡¯t want to implicate Teacher Ye Qing.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the little girl who had her head lowered the entire time, she couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to stroke her head.


    ¡°Who said I am doing this for you? That student was breaking the academy rules. As a teacher, I have the authority to punish her. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Although Mu Ziying didn¡¯t acknowledge her as her teacher, she was still under her care. How could she let others bully her student?


    Mu Ziying knew that Ye Qingtang was only saying this to make her feel better.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°I can see that the workmanship of this puppet is very exquisite. Did your family make this for you?¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want this little girl to continue wallowing in her guilt, and so changed the topic.


    She could tell that this puppet was very important to Mu Ziying.


    At the mention of her puppet, Mu Ziying¡¯s expression shifted. She shook her head. ¡°I made it myself.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are quite talented. Not bad.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Mu Ziying was taken aback. Cheeks flushing, she buried her head in the puppet. Even her ears had turned red.


    Ye Qingtang was about tough when she saw that Mu Ziying had raised the hand of the puppet to make a thank-you gesture at her.


    It made Ye Qingtang feel an even stronger urge tough.


    This girl was a bit strange but still rather likable.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang recalled a technique that she had seen in her past life. She opened her hand and five lines of light shot out from her five fingers, swirling around the limbs of the puppet.


    Mu Ziying felt the puppet in her arms move. She lifted her head in astonishment and suddenly saw her beloved puppet float into mid-air. The puppet then made a hugging gesture.


    It was like¡­ the puppet hade alive!


    Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes went round with shock. She waspletely dumbstruck.


    The little puppet circled around Mu Ziying, whose mouth fell open in amazement. By the time Mu Ziying calmed down, she realized that Teacher Ye had one hand raised. One could vaguely see transparent lines of light linking the tips of her fingers to the puppet.


    ¡°Teacher Ye!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at Mu Ziying, who looked extremely eager.


    Mu Ziying immediately nodded.


    Ye Qingtang continued. ¡°This is called the Spirit Control Line. It is a cultivation technique to control puppets. I will teach you if you want to learn.¡±


    The Spirit Control Line was created by a Puppet Grand Master 300 years into the future. One just had to infuse spirit energy into a puppet to cement a contract between it and the master. The person could then control the puppet even from thousands of miles away. The puppet could even be made to look and behave exactly like a real person. As long as the Spirit Control Lines didn¡¯t break off, no one would know it was merely a puppet.


    Fortunately, Ye Qingtang knew the cultivation technique of the Spirit Control Line. But this kind of technique, which enabled one to evenmit murder from afar, was not suitable for her.

 Chapter 2148 - Teaching (1)

    Chapter 2148: Teaching (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The puppets used by the puppet masters had to be personally crafted by them. The further the range of control, the higher the skill level required. Although puppet masters then were very powerful, they had rather weak physical bodies. Most puppet masters would hide out in a dark corner and use their puppets to perform tasks. As a result, no one really knew what the most famous puppet masters looked like.


    Ye Qingtang did not focus much on puppet skills as she preferred to strengthen her own body, or rather¡­ she was unable to carve such exquisite puppets.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can I?¡± Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°In the future,e to my ssroom and I will teach you.¡± Ye Qingtang disabled the Spirit Control Line and returned the puppet to Mu Ziying. She had only practiced up to level one of the Spirit Control Line technique, and could only control a puppet within a range of three meters.


    Mu Ziying nodded solemnly before breaking out into a smile for the first time. Her grim little face was instantly transformed into a radiant one.


    Seeing the small girl¡¯s hopeful expression, Ye Qingtang smiled and patted Mu Ziying¡¯s shoulder before turning to leave.


    She had managed to settle another brat, but¡­


    As Ye Qingtang turned, the Spirit Control Line which she had just released seemed to have detected something strange about that puppet.


    It was the bloody aura of decay¡­


    It seemed like that puppet was not as simple as it appeared.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang had settled Mu Ziying. Meanwhile, Meng Yao, who had endured fifteen strokes of the cane, was full of rage and humiliation.


    ¡°Damn scoundrel. If not for the fact that he is a teacher, I would never let him humiliate me like this!¡± Meng Yao gritted her teeth. She felt a strong urge to skin Ye Qing alive. That Ye Qing had a lower cultivation level than her but managed to one-up her just because she was a teacher.


    Meng Yao could not disobey and had no choice but toply.


    ¡°Where did that Teacher Yee from? When did our academy hire such a lousy teacher? Could he be a fake?¡± One of the teenage girls found it very suspicious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ I heard that the academy arranged for a new teacher for Mu Ziying and a few other students. And Mu Ziying addressed him as Teacher earlier. He can¡¯t be a fake¡­¡± Another teenage girl piped up.


    ¡°But I also heard that the new teacher is not an official teacher. He seems to be on probation¡­¡±


    ¡°Probation?¡± Meng Yao became even more incensed at this information.


    ¡°That lousy scum. He¡¯s not even an official teacher but dared to use the academy regtions to bully me¡­ we are not going back anymore. Come with me to find Teacher Di Nuo!¡± Meng Yao gritted her teeth. Di Nuo was her direct teacher. As he was on good terms with Meng Yao¡¯s family, Di Nuo usually took extra care of Meng Yao on campus.


    This was also one of the reasons why Meng Yao dared to bully others on campus.


    ¡­


    When Jing Ze returned to the ssroom the next day, he saw that there was a petite figure already inside.


    Mu Ziying was sitting quietly in the corner, her head lowered as she yed with her puppet. She appeared not to have noticed Jing Ze¡¯s arrival at all.


    Jing Ze was still feeling surprised when Ye Qingtang entered.


    Hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s footsteps, Mu Ziying immediately lifted her head and stared at her with sparkling eyes.


    Jing Ze: ¡°¡­¡±


    What was going on?


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Mu Ziying hurriedly stood up and bowed respectfully toward Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2149 - Teaching (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2149: Teaching (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    Jing Ze also snapped out of his trance and bowed.


    Ye Qingtang was in no hurry. She asked about Jing Ze¡¯s progress before pointing out some mistakes in his cultivation and advising him on how to improve while Jing Ze listened attentively. Neither of them noticed that Mu Ziying was also carefully listening to their discussion.


    Mu Ziying had pretty high innate talents, but as her bloodline was too unique, she found it very difficult to practice normal cultivation techniques. However, she had a very high level ofprehension. She could not understand every single thing from Ye Qingtang and Jing Ze¡¯s discussion, but she couldprehend certain parts and those were already enough to amaze her.


    This Teacher Ye¡­ had turned all the proper rules of cultivation upside down. But there was still order in the chaos. And it was even more brilliant.


    All that was shared didn¡¯t look like things that a person who was only at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level could know¡­ The more Mu Ziying heard, the more she couldn¡¯t figure out this teacher.


    Teacher Ye didn¡¯t seem to be as lousy as they first thought¡­


    Mu Ziying had originally only wanted to learn the Spirit Control Line technique from Ye Qingtang. But after hearing her discussion with Jing Ze, she inadvertently absorbed and refined all that information inside her mind.


    After advising Jing Ze, Ye Qingtang had him go to the side to continue practicing. She then went to Mu Ziying to talk about the Spirit Control Line.


    The Spirit Control Line was actually notplicated but before that Puppet Grandmaster created this technique, no one had thought of such a thing. Ye Qingtang exined the basics of the Spirit Control Line to Mu Ziying, who very quickly understood everything. However¡­ the more Mu Ziying listened to Ye Qingtang¡¯s exnation, the more shocked she became.


    How did Teacher Ye manage toe up with such a simple method,pletely reforming the normal techniques of current puppet masters?


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you are so amazing.¡± Mu Ziying spoke with sincerity. Her eyes sparkled as she gazed at Ye Qingtang.


    She had wanted to learn puppet skills but the current puppet cultivation techniques were veryplicated. One would never be able to control a puppet at will without dozens of years of hard work. But with this Spirit Control Line, Mu Ziying could grasp the method to control puppets within a short period. It shortened the time needed by a hundredfold!


    And the effects were even better.


    ¡°At level one of the Spirit Control Line, you will only be able to control your puppet within a range of five meters. But this range can be increased if you manage to practice to higher levels. Not only will the range increase, but your controlling skills will also improve.¡± Ye Qingtang continued to exin. Ye Qingtang had used Mu Ziying¡¯s puppet during her demonstration of the Spirit Control Line. As a result, she could only control within a range of about three meters. Mu Ziying would be controlling her own puppet and so her range was naturally wider.


    Puppet masters were a rare upation. In her previous life, Ye Qingtang only discovered the existence of such people when she arrived at the Second Domain. Nevertheless, although puppet masters were rare, they had astonishing battle prowess. Especially after the creation of the Spirit Control Line¡­


    Ye Qingtang had personally seen a puppet master control a 10,000-strong puppet army from a thousand miles away. The army destroyed an entire city within minutes. The citizens all died before they could even see clearly who their enemy was.


    It was rumored that the Puppet Grandmaster who created the Spirit Control Line could control up to a million puppets¡­


    Just the thought of that could make one¡¯s scalp go numb. One person possessing the power of a million. It was a terrifying level of battle prowess.


    Not only that, as the puppet master¡¯s cultivation level rose, the powers of his puppets would likewise increase¡­

 Chapter 2150 - Teaching (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2150: Teaching (3)</h2>


    Mu Ziying was a serious student and Ye Qingtang was a conscientious teacher. After teaching her the key concepts, she let Mu Ziying try the technique out on her own. Then she coulde and ask her if she encountered any issues.


    Apart from practicing the Spirit Control Line, Mu Ziying would also listen to Ye Qingtang¡¯s teachings on foundational martial art techniques together with Jing Ze.


    Whenever there was anything she couldn¡¯t understand, Mu Ziying felt too embarrassed to disturb Ye Qingtang. Instead, she would ask Jing Ze.


    Jing Ze was naturally timid and faced with Mu Ziying¡¯s queries, he would go all red-faced. But he still exined it all to her patiently.


    ¡°Jing Ze.¡± Mu Ziying had just finished all her queries when she gave a sudden start. She scanned Jing Ze all over with her pitch-ck eyes.


    Jing Ze: ¡°¡­¡±


    He swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Your powers seemed to have improved¡­¡± Mu Ziying circled Jing Ze. Her abilities were above that of Jing Ze¡¯s, and so she could sense the changes in his body.


    Jing Ze was taken aback. He immediately blushed. ¡°Yes¡­ I have improved a little. I will break through to the Seventh Heaven level soon.¡±


    Mu Ziying was startled.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    She remembered that Jing Ze was only at the Sixth Heaven level when Ye Qingtang had arrived. And he had remained stagnant at the Sixth Heaven level for many years without any progress. But he was going to break through after just half a month?!


    What kind of demonic speed was this?!


    Even the top prodigies in the Netherworld Academy could not possibly advance by a whole level in just half a month!


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­ where did hee from¡­¡± Mu Ziying pursed her lips. She was very curious about the mysterious Ye Qing.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang was no longer a lousy teacher in the hearts of Mu Ziying and Jing Ze. Her teachings had opened a brand new doorway for them both. In fact, her status in their hearts had be extremely high.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I feel very lucky to have met Teacher Ye.¡± Jing Ze gave a silly smile.


    The hint of a smile also appeared in Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes. She hugged her puppet tightly and nodded.


    Teacher Ye¡¯s appearance was like a brightmp, lighting up their pitch-ck paths.


    ¡°Damn, am I seeing things?¡± Nangong Lie was just passing by the ssroom when he saw Mu Ziying also sitting inside. He couldn¡¯t help feeling rather astonished.


    Nangong Lie had note to this ssroom over this period of time. He just happened to pass by today, unexpectedly seeing that the strange Mu Ziying was also there.


    And that useless Jing Ze.


    What was going on?


    Had Mu Ziying also been convinced by that Teacher Ye?


    Impossible!


    Mu Ziying¡¯s powers were even higher than Teacher Ye¡¯s.


    Nangong Lie was very curious but saw Jing Ze emerging from the ssroom looking like he had something to do. Without a second thought, Nangong Lie immediately turned to leave.


    Left alone in the ssroom, Ye Qingtang settled down to cultivate. By teaching Jing Ze and Mu Ziying, she was at the same time refreshing her faded past memories on those foundational martial art techniques.


    As she quietened down to cultivate, there was a sudden knock at the door. Ye Qingtang rose to open the door and saw Nangong Lie standing outside.


    Why had this brate looking for her?


    Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    Nangong Lie had a strange expression on his face, but he grinned when he saw Ye Qingtang. ¡°Teacher Ye, I just saw something and feel that I need to tell you about it. If you are free now, please hurry over to the martial arts faculty¡¯s practice arena to take a look¡­¡±

 Chapter 2151 - Humiliation (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2151: Humiliation (1)</h2>


    The students who had been practicing on their own at the martial arts faculty¡¯s practice arena had all gathered around one spot. It was a noisy, messy crowd.


    ¡°Jing Ze, when did you be so bold? You dare to stand up for someone else?¡± A tall, brawny teenager gazed mockingly at Jing Ze, who was standing in front of him.


    At this moment, a pale-faced Jing Ze was standing in the crowd. Behind him was the petite Mu Ziying. One side of her face was already red and swollen.


    Jing Ze and Mu Ziying were amongst the students practicing on their own in the practice arena as they had been trying out Ye Qingtang¡¯s teachings. But Meng Yao, who had suffered under Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands earlier, had brought a few teenagers over to seek out Mu Ziying.


    Before Jing Ze could understand what was going on, Meng Yao¡¯s friend, Zhang Qiqiu, had pped Mu Ziying across the face.


    Zhang Qiqiu entered the academy at the same time as Jing Ze. Their abilities were simr then, but after so many years, Jing Ze¡¯s cultivation level remained stagnant while Zhang Qiqiu had already reached the Paragon Seventh Heaven level.


    Zhang Qiqiu would often bully Jing Ze, who would quietly endure it. But today, after seeing Mu Ziying being beaten, Jing Ze finally couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. He stepped forward.


    ¡°Zhang Qiqiu, if you have any problem,e and look for me¡­¡± For the first time in his life, Jing Ze was speaking up against Zhang Qiqiu. But his voice was trembling with anxiety and his face was pale.


    ¡°Jing Ze, leave. They are here for me.¡± Mu Ziying held her swollen cheek.


    ¡°No.¡± Jing Ze immediately shook his head.


    The two of them were under Ye Qingtang¡¯s mentorship and so Jing Ze naturally treated the younger Mu Ziying as his junior sister. As useless as he was, he could not just stand by and watch his own junior sister get beaten.


    ¡°Oh, trying to be a hero? Jing Ze, are you itching for a beating? Have you looked at yourself in the mirror? You dare to try and be a hero? What? Have you already forgotten your ce because I have not given you a good thrashingtely?¡± Zhang Qiqiu cracked his knuckles loudly.


    Everyone in the academy knew that Jing Ze had a timid personality and his powers were only mediocre. As a result, he was often bullied and Zhang Qiqiu was one of the culprits.


    Although Zhang Qiqiu was not considered outstanding in the Netherworld Academy, he could easily suppress a useless student like Jing Ze. As a result, he would often bully Jing Ze, finding any excuse to beat him up, just to show off his power.


    The surrounding teenagers all paused in their activities to watch the scene. Everyone knew that Jing Ze was rankedst in the entire Netherworld Academy. Beating up Jing Ze was amon pastime for many of the more nasty students. Everyone felt that there was nothing wrong with bullying Jing Ze.


    In the Netherworld Academy, he was like a dog whom anyone could kick while he was down.


    Now, it seemed that this dog had learned how to bark.


    ¡°Mu Ziying, you are really shameless. You hid behind that new teacher previously to save your own life. And now, you managed to hook onto this foolish boy. I didn¡¯t expect a young girl like you to know how to seduce others.¡± Meng Yao folded her arms across her chest as she grinned wickedly at Mu Ziying.


    How could she forget her earlier humiliation? She could not take revenge on Ye Qing, but it would be no problem for her to take her anger out on this wretched little girl.

 Chapter 2152 - Humiliation (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2152: Humiliation (2)</h2>


    Meng Yao¡¯s words were particrly vicious. If Jing Ze hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears, he could hardly imagine any student from the Netherworld Academy spouting such malevolent nonsense.


    The words made Mu Ziying¡¯s face turn pale. Meng Yao¡¯s malicious words to her in such a public arena were like acid slowly eroding her dignity. They were clearly just a bunch of young teenage girls who should be ignorant of such adult matters. And this made her venomous usations sound even more horrifying.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you much over these past few days. So it seems that you¡¯ve been fooling around with this silly kid. So disgusting. How did our Netherworld Academy produce such a shameless hussy like you.¡± Meng Yao frowned disdainfully at Mu Ziying.


    Mu Ziying had always been introverted and seldom interacted with the other students. So apart from Jing Ze, no one else was willing to help her. They all stood by the side smiling, enjoying the spectacle.


    ¡°Damn, this Meng Yao¡¯s mouth is really foul. Mu Ziying is so young.¡± Lei Yan, who had been hanging out with teenagers from his family n, was also attracted by themotion. Hearing Meng Yao¡¯s evil usations, even a fiend like him couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°Meng Yao, how can you make such nderous usations!¡± Jing Ze went pale with anger. He didn¡¯t expect ady to nder a young child in front of everyone.


    ¡°Humph, nder? Jing Ze, don¡¯t be so shameless. I am definitely giving her a beating today. Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die. Otherwise, I will dly give you a beating too!¡± Meng Yao gave a cold smile.


    Jing Ze stiffened but he didn¡¯t move aside.


    ¡°Hurry up, leave now,¡± he whispered to Mu Ziying.


    ¡°No one is to leave.¡± Meng Yao stated coldly. Zhang Qiqiu and the rest had Jing Ze and Mu Ziying surrounded, not giving either of them any opportunity to escape.


    The onlookers all secretly shook their heads at the sight. Meng Yao and Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s powers were not that outstanding. But they had strength in numbers. Also¡­ even if it was a one-on-one fight, with Jing Ze¡¯s abilities, he would only end up receiving a sound thrashing.


    As for Mu Ziying¡­


    She was still too young.


    At that moment, everyone realized that there was no way Jing Ze and Mu Ziying would escape a thrashing today.


    ¡°I say, Zhang Qiqiu, this is so unfair. A bunch of big fellows like you making trouble for a little girl. That can¡¯t be right.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from the crowd.


    Everyone turned and saw that it was Lei Yan who had spoken.


    The teenagers from his family n were all startled by Lei Yan¡¯s words. Lei Yan didn¡¯t wish to intervene but as roguish as he was, he did have a bottom line.


    He would never hit a female¡­


    Although he did not interact much with Mu Ziying, it went against his principles to see a little girl being surrounded by a bunch of people.


    ¡°Lei Yan, what business is this of yours? What? Do you also have something going on with this girl?¡± Meng Yao smirked.


    Lei Yan¡¯s face darkened. This woman¡¯s mouth was truly filthy!


    ¡°Lei Yan, forget it. This has nothing to do with us. Just keep quiet.¡± One of the teenagers from his family n tugged at Lei Yan. It was bad enough that Lei Yan often made trouble for himself. Now, he wanted to interfere with other people¡¯s affairs. They did not wish to be dragged down together with him.


    Although Lei Yan wanted to say something, Meng Yao and Zhang Qiqiupletely ignored him. Meng Yao nodded at Zhang Qiqiu who immediately led the gang toward Jing Ze and Mu Ziying.

 Chapter 2153 - Humiliation (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2153: Humiliation (3)</h2>


    It was difficult for one person to fight against a whole group. Jing Ze immediately blocked Mu Ziying with his body, using himself as a shield against those punches and kicks. He bore all the attacks in silence.


    ¡°You are pretty resilient. Let me see how long you can endure this. Continue beating him.¡± Meng Yao knew that the practice arena teacher was away for the moment. This was why she dared to behave so brazenly.


    Jing Ze knew he was not their match. All he could do was to stay firm and shield Mu Ziying with his body. Heavy strikesnded on his back endlessly, as if they wanted to hammer his organs to mush.


    ¡°Fool, leave¡­ they are here for me.¡± Mu Ziying struggled to push Jing Ze away but he gritted his teeth and refused to let go.


    ¡°Teacher Ye said¡­ you are younger than me and I have to take care of you.¡± Jing Ze uttered through clenched teeth.


    When Mu Ziying just arrived, Ye Qing and Jing Ze were already well-acquainted. So whenever Ye Qing didn¡¯t have the time and Mu Ziying had any queries, she would instruct Jing Ze to take care of Mu Ziying and guide her.


    Jing Ze did not forget this point.


    The smiles on the crowd dimmed a little at the sight. This was a pure one-sided beating. Several people frowned slightly but kept silent as they didn¡¯t wish to interfere.


    ¡°Haul him away.¡± Meng Yao had lost patience. She didn¡¯t care about Jing Ze. Her target was Mu Ziying.


    Tugging and hitting, the teenagers managed to pry Jing Ze¡¯s hands apart and drag Mu Ziying out. Meng Yao noticed with delight that Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes were red.


    ¡°What? Does your heart ache?¡± Meng Yao was in no hurry to beat her. Seeing Mu Ziying¡¯s anxious and angry expression, an idea popped into her head. She gestured at Zhang Qiqiu who immediately understood her meaning. He gave a few vicious punches straight into Jing Ze¡¯s stomach.


    Jing Ze instantly spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Mu Ziying was panicking.


    ¡°Stop? Sure. You are shameless right? I will support you. Take off all your clothes, kneel down and kowtow to me three times, then run around the arena once. I will let him off then.¡± Meng Yao was vindictive and a contemptuous sneer was on her lips.


    Everyone was stunned by her words.


    Meng Yao was truly vicious!


    Mu Ziying was just a young girl. This was way too malicious. She might as well force her to her death.


    The words made Mu Ziying pale as the light in her eyes darkened. She moved her five fingers and the puppet in her arms seemed to move. Sizing up the distance between Meng Yao and herself, she wanted to take one step forward. But she was stopped by the two teenagers beside her.


    ¡°What? You are unwilling?¡± Meng Yao smirked and Zhang Qiqiunded a punch right on Jing Ze¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Fresh blood spurted out of Jing Ze¡¯s mouth again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Mu Ziying suddenly spoke.


    Meng Yao smiled.


    The onlookers all had varying expressions. Some were still enjoying the spectacle while some were rather disapproving of what was going on.


    ¡°Meng¡­¡± Lei Yan wanted to speak up again but one of the teenagers from his family n covered his mouth and dragged him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Meng Yao and Teacher Di Nuo are very close. You¡¯d just be asking for it.¡±


    Lei Yan red at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Dripping with blood, Jing Ze stared at Mu Ziying as he shook his head vehemently.


    Mu Ziying took a deep breath, her finger trembling slightly. She clutched the front of her clothes tightly.

 Chapter 2154 - He Must Have Taken Drugs (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2154: He Must Have Taken Drugs (1)</h2>


    After Mu Ziying pulled off her coat, some of the more nasty onlookers made some catcalls. Closing her eyes tightly, Mu Ziying tried to stop her shoulders from trembling.


    Meng Yao¡¯s eyes were full of venom. She was waiting to trample Mu Ziying¡¯s dignity bit by bit.


    But just as Mu Ziying was prepared to take off her inner garments, a shadow suddenly appeared over her head.


    Arge, thick outer coat was suddenly wrapped around her as a warm palm settled down on her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s chilly out here. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes turned red at that familiar voice.


    Teacher Ye!


    Ye Qingtang wrapped her coat tightly around Mu Ziying and she scanned the crowd with frosty eyes.


    This kid had just left her side not long ago, and there were already people bullying her student?


    ¡°Who is he?¡± The crowd was full of queries at the sudden appearance of this unknown youth.


    ¡°No idea, never seen him before.¡±


    When Meng Yao saw Ye Qing¡¯s face, her expression instantly turned even more venomous. Her freshly-healedsh marks started to tingle.


    ¡°Teacher Ye!¡± The restrained Jing Ze looked at Ye Qingtang as if he had seen a lifebuoy.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± The crowd was stunned.


    Even Zhang Qiqiu was shocked. This youth was a teacher?


    But¡­


    He didn¡¯t appear that powerful.


    ¡°I heard that our academy hired a new teacher and assigned Jing Ze and a few others to him.¡± One of the teenagers whispered.


    Zhang Qiqiu looked somewhat grim, but upon recalling that the practice arena was the only ce in the Netherworld Academy where students could spar, he didn¡¯t feel that worried. He indicated for his gang to let go of Jing Ze and walked over to stand beside Meng Yao.


    Having regained his freedom, Jing Ze stumbled over to Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­¡± Jing Ze lowered his head in shame. It was all his fault for being so useless.


    Ye Qingtang nced at Jing Ze before she reached over to wipe off a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, students are allowed to spar freely in the practice arena. We were just sparring with Jing Ze and Mu Ziying just now. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Zhang Qiqiu smiled. He had already heard about Ye Qing from Meng Yao.


    Ye Qing looked very calm. ¡°Sparring?¡±


    Zhang Qiqiu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sparring. But these two are too lousy and couldn¡¯t defend themselves against us. Surely we can¡¯t be med for that, right?¡±


    Ye Qing remained silent, merely ncing at Zhang Qiqiu and Meng Yao.


    ¡°In that case, please continue.¡± Ye Qing suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone was stunned by her words.


    Continue?


    What was going on? Was this new teacher a fool?


    Couldn¡¯t she see the wretched state that Jing Ze and Mu Ziying were in now? And she wanted them to continue?


    Did this persone here to help them or step on them?


    Even Zhang Qiqiu and Meng Yao were stunned. They could not decipher Ye Qing¡¯s intentions.


    Lei Yan had secretly heaved a sigh of relief when Ye Qing appeared. He thought that Jing Ze and Mu Ziying would be saved, but who would have expected¡­


    Was this Teacher Ye crazy?


    Continue to spar?


    These two would probably die if they continued.

 Chapter 2155 - He Must Have Taken Drugs (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2155: He Must Have Taken Drugs (2)</h2>


    Lei Yan quietly shook his head. This teacher was indeed a useless piece of trash. He couldn¡¯t even protect his own students. Luckily he didn¡¯t stay behind back then.


    Nangong Lie, who had followed Ye Qing over, also had a strange expression on his face. But he remained silent.


    Ye Qing patted Jing Ze¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go on, have a good sparring session with this student.¡±


    Jing Ze was stunned. For a moment there, he was unable toprehend Teacher Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    Zhang Qiqiu chuckled.


    ¡°Jing Ze, your teacher has already spoken. Don¡¯t tell me you dare to go against your teacher¡¯s orders?¡±


    Jing Ze looked somewhat nervous. He had never been a match for Zhang Qiqiu. Now, Teacher Ye wanted him to spar with Zhang Qiqiu. What was going on?


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Qing nced at Jing Ze.


    Jing Ze did not understand what Teacher Ye¡¯s intentions were but he trusted him, so he stepped forward. The crowd couldn¡¯t resist sniggering when Jing Ze stepped out.


    It was no secret that Jing Ze was the weakest student in the Netherworld Academy. But he dared to spar with Zhang Qiqiu? Wasn¡¯t he just asking for it?


    Stepping forward smugly, Zhang Qiqiu sized up Jing Ze with a challenging look. He then spoke to Ye Qingtang, ¡°Since Teacher Ye asked me to do this, I will naturally obey. But idents often happen during sparring. Don¡¯t me me if he gets hurt.¡±


    In response, Ye Qingtang only said mildly, ¡°No problem. Even idental deaths are consideredmon in sparring.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck by this Teacher Ye¡¯s words.


    Was Teacher Ye permitting Zhang Qiqiu to kill Jing Ze?


    Whose teacher was he?


    Jing Ze pursed his lips, a conflicted expression on his face. He had no idea why Teacher Ye was doing this.


    He was no match for Zhang Qiqiu.


    ¡°Jing Ze¡¯s doomed. This teacher is a madman. It¡¯s Jing Ze¡¯s bad luck to meet such a crazy person.¡± Lei Yan shook his head, secretly relieved that he didn¡¯t stay under Ye Qing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back then.¡± Zhang Qiqiu chortled as he stared straight at Jing Ze.


    Jing Ze took a deep breath but his face was full of fear. The fight had yet to begin and he already looked like he had lost.


    ¡°Jing Ze.¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly called out.


    Jing Ze turned.


    ¡°Remember everything I taught you,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Jing Ze nodded hesitantly.


    ¡°Today, I will give you another piece of advice.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Jing Ze.


    ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡±


    Jing Ze was taken aback. Before Jing Ze could rpose himself, Zhang Qiqiu had thrown a punch at him.


    It was a powerful punch and Jing Ze ducked clumsily. Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s attack went through empty air. When the punchnded on the ground, the entire arena vibrated with shattered rock and dust flying everywhere.


    The punch of a Paragon level practitioner was enough to bring down mountains and part the seas. If this punch hadnded directly on Jing Ze, all the bones in his body would instantly crumble to dust.


    ¡°Zhang Qiqiu is really gunning for Jing Ze¡¯s life!¡± The crowd gasped.


    Many people felt that Teacher Ye was going too far. Even if he didn¡¯t want to stand up for his own student, he didn¡¯t need to hustle him to his death.


    Jing Ze¡¯s face took on a bizarre expression when he saw Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s all-out attack.


    Onlookers felt that he had dodged rather clumsily. But Jing Ze knew that his former self would never have been able to even duck. His former self would never have been able to track Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s movements. But now¡­ he could see all his moves clearly.


    A strange feeling rose in Jing Ze¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 2156 - He Must Have Taken Drugs (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2156: He Must Have Taken Drugs (3)</h2>


    Zhang Qiqiu turned and charged toward Jing Ze, who retreated and ducked. The onlookers all believed that Jing Ze was only dodging as he had no chance of counterattacking at all.


    But Jing Ze¡¯s expression became increasingly shocked.


    He could see it¡­


    All of Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s moves. He could see them all clearly.


    It was as if Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s speed had slowed down.


    No¡­


    It was his own speed that had increased.


    Joy surged in Jing Ze¡¯s heart at this discovery. Just at that moment, Zhang Qiqiu unleashed another punch, and Jing Ze remained standing there, unmoving. It was like he had been petrified on the spot.


    ¡°Oh no, even if Jing Ze doesn¡¯t die today, he¡¯ll end up half-dead.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no match for Zhang Qiqiu at all. This is just a one-sided beating.¡± Everyone was convinced that Jing Ze was dead-meat.


    But right before Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s fistnded on Jing Ze, thetter¡¯s head shifted slightly.


    The punch brushed past his hair and went right past his head.


    Zhang Qiqiu was shocked.


    What was going on?


    He was so close. How did he manage to dodge?


    ¡°Zhang Qiqiu, don¡¯t go easy on him!¡± Meng Yao cried out impatiently when she realized that Zhang Qiqiu had alreadyunched several attacks, but had yet to defeat that useless Jing Ze.


    Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s face darkened. He alone knew that he was not going easy at all. But on second thought, he also realized that he had already attacked several times. In the past, Jing Ze would have already been beaten to the ground. What was going on today?


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. Zhang Qiqiu suddenly hollered and was engulfed in red light. His body instantly doubled in size.


    ¡°Sky Rage Bloodline!¡± The onlookers gasped.


    This was Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline. He could activate all the power in his body in a short span of time. His skin and bones were transformed to be as hard as metal, while his strength increased by over 10 times.


    The moment he activated his bloodline, Zhang Qiqiu hollered angrily and charged toward Jing Ze.


    Still, Jing Ze didn¡¯t move aside but stood his ground with narrowed eyes. As Zhang Qiqiu charged toward him, everything that Ye Qing taught him rushed into his mind. He gathered his energy in his dantian and endured Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s attack, at the same timeunching a punch right into Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud boom rang out as those two shed.


    But the most startling sight had yet to appear.


    Covered in red, Zhang Qiqiu was sent flying into the air by that punch. He was like a kite whose strings had been cut, flying out over a hundred meters before crashing onto the wall of the arena. A huge crater was created in his wake.


    Silence descended over the entire arena.


    Jing Ze stood there panting. Somehow, his fist was covered in ayer of red light, the same as that on Zhang Qiqiu.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Zhang Qiqiu spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood as he copsed out from the crater in the wall. He fell onto the ground and twitched a couple of times before he finally stopped moving.


    ¡°What¡­ what happened¡­¡± The onlookers were all dazed. The scene before them had surpassed all their expectations.


    Zhang Qiqiu was the one being sent flying into the air? In contrast, Jing Ze was still standing therepletely unharmed¡­


    What the hell!


    Jing Ze kept staring at his glowing red fist. Even up until this moment, he had yet to snap out of his trance.


    He¡­


    Had sent Zhang Qiqiu flying into the air with one punch? This was something that he had never even dreamed of!


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie werepletely thunderstruck.


    What kind of joke was this?


    Had Jing Ze taken some miracle drug? When did he be so formidable?!

 Chapter 2157 - My Student (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2157: My Student (1)</h2>


    Meng Yao was stunned. Although Zhang Qiqiu wasn¡¯t considered the best, how could he possibly lose to the useless Jing Ze?


    Jing Ze had yet to recover his breathing and everyone¡¯s gazes were still on them. Everything felt like a dream, it felt extremely surreal.


    He had won?


    He had defeated Zhang Qiqiu?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A low voice suddenly came from behind.


    The originally noisy crowd suddenly quietened down, and the crowd¡¯s gaze riveted over. All they saw was Di Nuo walking over with a few other students. Looking at the chaotic scene, Di Nuo¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Teacher Di!¡± Meng Yao¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw Di Nuo. She instantly went in front, putting on an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Di Nuo scanned the crowd with furrowed brows. When he spotted Ye Qing amongst the crowd, his expression changed.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, what are you doing here?¡± Though Di Nuo used the term ¡®Teacher¡¯ to address her, his entire demeanor showcased his arrogance.


    ¡°Teacher Di, quicklye and check on Zhang Qiqiu!¡± Meng Yao suddenly said.


    Di Nuo frowned. Only then did he notice the wretched figure that has copsed against the wall. He ordered a few students to go over and help the unconscious Zhang Qiqiu up.


    Zhang Qiqiu had already lost consciousness at that point in time. He was barely breathing, blood staining his entire body and he looked pathetic.


    ¡°Who did this to him?¡± Di Nuo asked with a cold voice.


    The practice arena was the only ce in the Netherworld Academy, where students could exchange moves and practice on each other. They knew how far they could go with each other.


    Di Nuo¡¯s expression was unpleasant when he saw the unconscious Zhang Qiqiu.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jing Ze! Jing Ze wanted to practice with Zhang Qiqiu but we really didn¡¯t expect him to be this ruthless.¡± Meng Yao had a good rtionship with Di Nuo and so without any hesitation, she jumped out and pushed all of the me onto Jing Ze.


    Jing Ze had yet to get a grip over himself and when he heard Meng Yao¡¯s words, he instantly froze. He wanted to exin himself, but Di Nuo had already shot an icy gaze over.


    ¡°Kneel down,¡± Di Nuo ordered.


    Jing Ze was taken aback.


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    The specting youths didn¡¯t dare say a word. They were all witnesses to Meng Yao and Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s provocation but now, Jing Ze was the one to be med.


    However¡­


    No one dared to get themselves involved in the mess. So they chose to keep quiet.


    Jing Ze¡¯s face became pale and his legs started shaking. Out of respect for his teacher, he bent his knees and prepared to kneel.


    Before his knees touched the ground, someone grabbed him by the shoulder and made him stand up straight.


    ¡°Ye Qing, what do you think you are doing?¡± Di Nuo red at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What did Jing Ze do wrong? Why are you making him kneel down?¡±


    ¡°He was ruthless towards his peers, how could you say that he did nothing wrong?¡± Di Nuo scoffed.


    Ye Qing had no expression.


    ¡°I came to the Netherworld Academy not too long ago, but I¡¯ve also heard about the practice arena. It¡¯s a ce for our students to exchange moves and practice. How is Jing Ze wrong when he was merely practicing with Zhang Qiqiu?¡±

 Chapter 2158 - My Student (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2158: My Student (2)</h2>


    ¡°He should have known when to stop even if they were just practicing,¡± Di Nuo said coldly.


    With Di Nuo¡¯s support, Meng Yao became even more aggressive in her provocations.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, how is that even considered practicing? Jing Ze was clearly trying to end Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s life.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked coldly at Meng Yao, who tried to distort the truth.


    End his life?


    The one who wanted to end someone else¡¯s life was Zhang Qiqiu and not Jing Ze. If she hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Mu Ziying and Zhang Qiqiu would have tortured Jing Ze and Mu Ziying to death.


    So it seemed that they nned to disregard her?


    ¡°Teacher Ye, this is the martial arts faculty. Furthermore, you¡¯re not an official teacher here. Even if you are, you shouldn¡¯t be meddling in the martial arts faculty¡¯s affairs.¡± Di Nuo spoke up. He wasn¡¯t nning on sparing any mercy.


    This youth was an eyesore to him ages ago and it so happened that he caused some trouble on his territory today.


    ¡°Take Jing Ze to the discipline hall.¡± Di Nuo didn¡¯t bother with Ye Qing. He merely gave the orders for Jing Ze to be taken away.


    ¡°This had nothing to do with Brother Jing Ze. Meng Yao and Zhang Qiqiu attacked me first!¡± Mu Ziying didn¡¯t want Jing Ze to take the me and spoke up immediately.


    Di Nuo¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Mu Ziying in a pathetic state, with a huge coat covering her body.


    ¡°Mu Ziying. Even if you¡¯re young and ignorant, you should know that it¡¯s against the Netherworld Academy¡¯s rules to be dressed in this fashion!¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s scolding made Meng Yao and the others snicker.


    Di Nuo was most concerned about the student¡¯s capabilities. Jing Ze was weak and Di Nuo naturally didn¡¯t like him. Though Mu Ziying was not too bad, she was constantly distracted during cultivation and had an entric personality. He wasn¡¯t able to control her and so she naturally wasn¡¯t one of his favorites.


    ¡°What the f*ck, Teacher Di Nuo is too much! He didn¡¯t even bother to ask about what had happened and he¡¯s already assigning me?¡± Lei Yan was getting more aggravated by the domineering Di Nuo. Likewise, Di Nuo was also unhappy with him all along since he was lowly skilled and yed around too much.


    ¡°Stop talking already. If Teacher Di hears you, you¡¯ll be in trouble too.¡± Another youth tried to shut Lei Yan up.


    Lei Yan lip¡¯s twitched and he stopped talking even if he was still unhappy with Di Nuo¡¯s domineering ways.


    Everyone knew what had happened, but Di Nuo seemed like he wasn¡¯t nning to ask at all. After all, they were useless in his eyes and no matter what they did, it would be wrong.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s face turned pale and she bit down on her lips after being lectured by Di Nuo.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank when she saw Jing Ze and Mu Ziying¡¯s response.


    Right when Jing Ze was about to be taken away, Ye Qingtang pulled Jing Ze behind her.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you are not a teacher at the martial arts faculty. Please leave right now, don¡¯t even try to meddle in Jing Ze¡¯s affairs,¡± Di Nuo warned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a teacher at the martial arts faculty so I naturally won¡¯t try to get involved¡­¡±


    That made Di Nuo rx his guard a little, but when Jing Ze and Mu Ziying heard that, their hearts sank.


    They understood her though.


    After all, she was new to the Netherworld Academy. Why would she go against Di Nuo just for them, especially when they weren¡¯t skilled at all?

 Chapter 2159 - My Student (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2159: My Student (3)</h2>


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan stood among the crowd and witnessed it all. They couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    If Ye Qing were to just stay out of it, Di Nuo would definitely punish Jing Ze heavily. This incident would probably give Di Nuo reason to expel Jing Ze from the Netherworld Academy.


    Right when everyone thought that Ye Qing was going to stay out of it, she suddenly spoke.


    ¡°However, Jing Ze is my student. Naturally, I must be involved.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words surprised everyone.


    She was going to go against Di Nuo?!


    Jing Ze¡¯s eyes widened, surprise written all over his face. Ye Qing stood in front of him and though he had a slender figure, it was akin to a tall wall that protected him.


    ¡°Ye Qing, don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Di Nuo berated.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to him and she instantly turned around, preparing to take Jing Ze and Mu Ziying with her.


    Di Nuo instantly charged over when he saw her leave. Right when he was about to strike, Jing Ze felt something warming out from his chest.


    The red light that in his fist started spreading all over his body. In an instant, he copsed on the ground and started convulsing.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. She froze for a moment before she quickly helped Jing Ze up. But Jing Ze had already lost consciousness and did not respond to her at all.


    ¡°Leave Jing Ze behind,¡± Di Nuo ordered.


    Ye Qingtang only ignored his words. ¡°The academy handed them to me and I am their teacher. It is my responsibility to take care of them. If you¡¯re not happy with it, you can report me to the Vice President.¡±


    After making herself clear, she took Jing Ze and Mu Ziying with her and prepared to leave.


    Di Nuo didn¡¯t expect Ye Qing to pull the Vice President into the picture. After all, the Vice President was the one who handed these students to Ye Qing and they were personally chosen by Di Nuo.


    When Meng Yao saw that Ye Qing prepared to leave and Di Nuo¡¯s dark expression, she instantly realized that they were on bad terms. She suddenly said, ¡°Teacher Ye, hold on. Didn¡¯t you mention that it¡¯s only practicing? Why are you leaving now? We only had one round earlier and Zhang Qiqiu lost. I haven¡¯t had the chance to challenge Mu Ziying yet.¡±


    Though Mu Ziying couldn¡¯t figure out why Zhang Qiqiu lost to Jing Ze, with Di Nuo present, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the chance to cause trouble for Mu Ziying.


    Also, she would be embarrassing Ye Qing if she defeated Mu Ziying in Ye Qing¡¯s presence. That way she would be killing two birds with one stone, how could she ever let go of such a good opportunity?


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks. On the other hand, Mu Ziying appeared emotionless while standing beside Ye Qingtang. She just looked at the overbearing Meng Yao coldly.


    Before Ye Qingtang could even say anything, Di Nuo spoke. ¡°Meng Yao, stop your nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Di¡­¡± Meng Yao was stunned.


    ¡°How is she even fit to challenge you?¡± Di Nuo said coldly.


    Meng Yao froze for a moment before she smiled.


    This lousy Ye Qing had pulled the Vice President into the picture and Di Nuo couldn¡¯t possibly keep Jing Ze with him. There was no way he was going to let it slide.


    ¡°A useless person like Mu Ziying will eventually have to leave the Netherworld Academy. You have to train harder and if you achieve higher levels in the future, then you can get a rmendation from me to join the Inter-Academy Competition.¡±


    The overbearing tone Di Nuo spoke in only highlighted the superiority he felt with regards to the matter.

 Chapter 2160 - Awakened Bloodline (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2160: Awakened Bloodline (1)</h2>


    The eyes of Meng Yao and the others lit up at the mention of the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Only the best students in Netherworld Academy could participate in the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Meng Yao never expected that she would have the chance. In fact, Meng Yao¡¯s talents were not that outstanding. But Di Nuo had already received news that Meng Yao¡¯s family had obtained some rare elixirs and was prepared to use them on her. They could rapidly increase her powers.


    ¡°Meng Yao, you are someone who will have the chance topete in the Inter-Academy Competition. Don¡¯t waste your time on these useless fools.¡±


    Di Nuo did not mention Mu Ziying¡¯s name but every single word he uttered was aimed straight at her, crushing her dignity in front of all who were present.


    Face turning pale, Mu Ziying could only lower her head in silence.


    ring at the pale-faced Mu Ziying, Di Nuo said disdainfully, ¡°Teacher Ye, you can leave now. Bring your ipetent students with you and leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t disrupt the cultivation of other students.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled. She had been at many academies and sects in her previous life and was used to the underhanded tactics and dirty politics of such ces.


    But now, the ones being bullied were her students!


    ¡°Ipetent?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s face turned chilly. ¡°The name-list for the Inter-Academy Competition is not confirmed yet. No one knows if your students or mine will be selected¡­¡±


    Di Nuo was taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. Going by her words, she wanted to let this bunch of useless fools enter the Inter-Academy Competition?


    ¡°Teacher Ye must be joking. Only the top students will be selected to enter the Inter-Academy Competition. If those students of yours are selected, it can only mean that there is no one else left in the Netherworld Academy.¡±


    The onlookers also felt that Ye Qing was spouting nonsense.


    Not only was this teacher new, but his cultivation level was also pitifully low. Plus those students under him were a ragtag bunch. Yet he still dared to talk about the Inter-Academy Competition?


    ¡°We will see.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke mildly.


    His breezy attitude ignited Di Nuo¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Since Teacher Ye is so confident, let us make a bet. If any single one of your students can enter the Inter-Academy Competition, we will consider it as your win. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Alright. What does Teacher Di Nuo wish to bet on?¡± Ye Qingtang agreed swiftly.


    Everyone felt that Teacher Ye was crazy.


    Which one of his students would be able to make the list?


    The only one who was considered somewhat promising was Qin Feng. But not only was Qin Feng¡¯s cultivation level not improving, it was even declining.


    ¡°If you lose, leave the Netherworld Academy immediately, and don¡¯t smear our academy¡¯s reputation. A person like you is not fit to be a teacher at our academy.¡± Di Nuo narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t need you to leave the academy if you lose. I just want you to kneel and apologize to my students in public.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Di Nuo epted the condition.


    Ye Qing and his lousy bunch of students wished to enter the Inter-Academy Competition? It was apletely ridiculous notion. The onlookers also believed that this new teacher was aiming for the impossible. How was she to achieve that?


    What a joke.


    Not wishing to prolong the exchange, Ye Qingtang just turned and left with the unconscious Jing Ze and Mu Ziying.


    She had no time to waste on Di Nuo. Jing Ze¡¯s body temperature was rising and she had to check his condition to find out what the hell had happened.

 Chapter 2161 - Awakened Bloodline (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2161: Awakened Bloodline (2)</h2>


    After Ye Qingtang and her students left, Di Nuo ordered the rest of the people to continue their cultivation. It was only then that the gathered crowd finally dispersed.


    ¡°I already felt it was impossible that Jing Ze managed to beat Zhang Qiqiu so easily. So Jing Ze himself actually suffered internal injuries.¡± Some of the teenagers were still discussing the earlier fight.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Who doesn¡¯t know about Jing Ze¡¯s weak powers? But he managed to beat Zhang Qiqiu. I found it very strange until we saw that Jing Ze suddenly fainted. His body was covered in red light. Isn¡¯t that red light the same as Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline aura?¡±


    The teenagers continued to discuss.


    They thought that Jing Ze¡¯s powers had increased but then realized that he had suffered serious internal injuries himself. This cleared up quite a bit of their initial shock.


    As the crowd continued to discuss, Lei Yan and Nangong Lie stood by the side, quietly listening.


    The two of them had apletely different line of thinking from the crowd.


    Seeing that no one was watching, Lei Yan slipped out from the practice arena. But he ended up bumping into Nangong Lie the moment he left the martial arts faculty.


    ¡°Are you going to find Teacher Ye?¡± Nangong Lie grinned at the dark-faced Lei Yan.


    The corners of Lei Yan¡¯s lips twitched slightly. But Nangong Lie continued grinning. ¡°Brother, rx. I was thinking the same thing as you. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Everyone else believed that Jing Ze¡¯s victory was a fluke. He had suffered serious injuries himself and it was just sheer luck that he managed tond one punch on Zhang Qiqiu.


    But Lei Yan and Nangong Lie were well aware that if Jing Ze¡¯s abilities had not increased at all, even if Zhang Qiqiu just stood there and let Jing Ze hit him, there was no way Jing Ze could have sent him flying.


    Jing Ze¡¯s powers had definitely improved.


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie¡¯s powers were considered sub-par within the Netherworld Academy. They had previously disregarded Ye Qing, believing that the academy had hired him just to make fools out of them.


    But¡­


    After today¡¯s incident, they no longer had the same opinion. If even Jing Ze could improve over such a short period of time, wouldn¡¯t they have the same opportunity?


    The two of them knew that the academy was already prepared to kick them out. Teacher Ye¡¯s appearance might be an opportunity for them.


    Separately, both of them arrived at the same conclusion. Having reached an implicit understanding of each other, the two guys headed toward Ye Qingtang¡¯s ssroom together.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang and her two students had already arrived back at the ssroom.


    Jing Ze¡¯s temperature was still rising and sweat poured out of his body. His clothes were alreadypletely soaked.


    Mu Ziying stood by the side, her face pale as she clutched her own puppet tightly. Although she had remained silent the whole time, she was looking at Jing Ze with eyes filled with guilt.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ if not for me, Senior Brother Jing Ze would never¡­¡± Mu Ziying¡¯s voice became softer and softer, her guilt nearly engulfing her little soul.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­ did Senior Brother Jing Ze suffer some internal injuries?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not immediately reply to Mu Ziying. She was carefully analyzing Jing Ze¡¯s condition.


    Initially she had thought that Jing Ze had suffered some internal injuries. and was surprised. This was because she did not detect any signs of Zhang Qiqiu having caused serious damage to Jing Ze.


    But Ye Qingtang was stunned after analyzing Jing Ze¡¯s body.


    Jing Ze was not injured at all.


    On the contrary¡­


    His bloodline was awakening!!


    Ye Qingtang had Jing Ze practice bloodline activation techniques over this period. In today¡¯s fight, Zhang Qiqiu had attacked with the power of his bloodline and somehow it had elerated the awakening of Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 2162 - Awakened Bloodline (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2162: Awakened Bloodline (3)</h2>


    The awakening of a bloodline was a serious matter. Ye Qingtang would have to activate the Deity Ocean in her body to guide the gradual awakening of Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline. This was to prevent his body from exploding from the sudden power surge of an awakened bloodline.


    But as Ye Qingtang guided the boy, she realized that something was not quite right.


    She discovered two types of bloodlines in Jing Ze¡¯s body.


    One of them was Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s Sky Rage Bloodline!


    However, the Sky Rage Bloodline¡¯s power was quite weak and was gradually being absorbed by the other bloodline.


    The discovery left Ye Qingtang extremely shocked.


    She had the Devouring Bloodline with its trademark ability to devour.


    However, Jing Ze¡¯s second bloodline was different from the Devouring Bloodline. The Devouring Bloodline had the ability to absorb and refine another person¡¯s energy to be its own. But Jing Ze¡¯s second bloodline had absorbed his opponent¡¯s energy to replicate a counterfeit bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang had heard of this kind of bloodline before. This was a high-level bloodline called the Divine Hidden Bloodline¡­


    The Divine Hidden Bloodline could replicate an opponent¡¯s power during a fight and make use of it. The counterfeit bloodline could even disy up to 80 percent of the original¡¯s power.


    The Divine Hidden Bloodline was very rare. In her past life, Ye Qingtang had only heard of one person who had this Divine Hidden Bloodline¡­


    And it had been that evil man with the same name as Jing Ze¡­ the Yun Mian Pce Master¡­


    Previously, Ye Qingtang thought that Jing Ze just happened to have the same name as that evil man. But the appearance of his Divine Hidden Bloodline had Ye Qingtang re-evaluating her initial opinion.


    Could it be¡­ Jing Ze would be the Yun Mian Pce Master 300 yearster?


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    She was really unable to picture this timid Jing Ze as the malicious murderer 300 years into the future. But the same bloodline, the same name, as well as the same age¡­


    Surely all of this was too much to be a coincidence, right?


    Ye Qingtang mulled over it before arriving at a surmisation.


    During this period of her previous life, the world had yet to discover any bloodline-awakening methods. As a result, Jing Ze was kicked out of the Netherworld Academy because of his poor abilities.


    And after Jing Ze had to leave the Netherworld Academy, he must have encountered some major event that changed his character. Thereafter, his bloodline was awakened and the Second Domain was introduced to the malevolent Yun Mian Pce Master.


    Ye Qingtang seemed to recall someone mentioning then that the Yun Mian Pce Master¡¯s family had been butchered by enemies in his early years. His beloved little sister had her torso sliced apart right in front of him¡­


    The gruesome image made Ye Qingtang frown at the thought.


    How many cruel things must have happened to Jing Ze to change this kind, obedient boy into such an evil person 300 yearster¡­


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­¡± Mu Ziying noticed that Ye Qingtang had remained silent and had a grave expression on her face. The rims of Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes turned red as she believed that something must be very wrong with Jing Ze.


    Finally, Ye Qingtang snapped out of her reverie and looked at the red-eyed Mu Ziying. She immediately consoled her. ¡°Jing Ze is not injured. His bloodline is awakening.¡±


    Mu Ziying was delighted at the news.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s bloodline is awakening?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was just about to nod when she suddenly heard two muffled voices from outside the ssroom. She turned to see Lei Yan and Nangong Lie, their faces filled with shock and their eyes bulging from disbelief.


    What did they hear?


    Didn¡¯t Jing Ze have no bloodline?


    What was this about his bloodline awakening?!

 Chapter 2163 - Failing To Recognize A Formidable Person (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2163: Failing To Recognize A Formidable Person (1)</h2>


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan had wanted toe and take a look at the situation. They believed that if even a person like Jing Ze could improve, they would do even better.


    But¡­


    This news was just too shocking!


    Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline had awakened?


    What the hell¡­


    ¡°Bro¡­ ahem¡­ Teacher Ye, did you say that Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline has awakened? What does this mean? I thought that he doesn¡¯t have a bloodline?¡± Lei Yan was befuddled and full of queries. He was even addressing Ye Qingtang with a certain degree of respect now.


    Ye Qingtang was finally assured after seeing Jing Ze¡¯s condition stabilized. She then looked at the two brats who suddenly appeared, feeling rather exasperated by their questions.


    ¡°Who told you that Jing Ze doesn¡¯t have a bloodline?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the academy knows,¡± Lei Yan said.


    ¡°His bloodline was just dormant. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have one.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed. She now realized that Lei Yan¡¯s level of intelligence was quite worrying.


    The Leiting family was a great family n. How did they produce such a foolish descendant?


    Nangong Lie thought for a moment before suddenlying to a realization. ¡°I know about dormant bloodlines. Someone mentioned this before, but¡­ isn¡¯t a dormant bloodline something very troublesome? It is very difficult to awaken most dormant bloodlines. Either some major trigger or fortuitous encounter is required¡­ Jing Ze didn¡¯t have either during this period of time. Don¡¯t tell me he managed to trigger the awakening of his bloodline just by beating Zhang Qiqiu?¡±


    Nangong Lie believed that the fight must have been too stimting for Jing Ze.


    A dormant bloodline could lead to stagnation of one¡¯s abilities. This could exin why Jing Ze didn¡¯t improve after reaching the Paragon Sixth Heaven level.


    While Nangong Lie¡¯s reasoning was not without merit, but it was iplete.


    Zhang Qiqiu had used the power of his bloodline to attack Jing Ze. It was true that this might have been enough to trigger Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline. But without Ye Qingtang¡¯s prior teachings, even if Zhang Qiqiu beat up Jing Ze to a pulp with his bloodline power, Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline might have remained dormant if it wanted to.


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Ye Qingtang gazed coolly at those two curious Georges. Bombarded by their questions, she went to sit down by the side.


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie exchanged looks, conflicted expressions on their faces.


    Initially, they only had a vague interest ining back to see what Ye Qingtang had to teach. But now, after discovering that Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline had been awakened, their vague interest had deepened exponentially.


    Jing Ze had been at the Netherworld Academy for quite a number of years. Even so, none of the teachers realized that Jing Ze had a dormant bloodline. And just a short period of time after meeting Ye Qingtang, his bloodline had been awakened!


    This teacher did have some skills.


    Lei Yan felt rather embarrassed to speak. After all, he had scorned Ye Qingtang earlier. It was really a blow to his pride toe crawling back now.


    The youth was still caught in his dilemma when Nangong Lie suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, to be honest, your earlier confrontation with Teacher Di Nuo motivated me. Previously, I felt that I was already a useless person and didn¡¯t want to trouble you. But now, I can see that you are a teacher who will not give up on any student. This has made me realize just how narrow-minded I was. In reality, I have always wanted to learn from you. I hope you will not dismiss me.¡± Nangong Lie tried to twist his earlier contempt of Ye Qingtang into him feeling unworthy of her teaching.

 Chapter 2164 - Failing To Recognize A Formidable Person (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2164: Failing To Recognize A Formidable Person (2)</h2>


    This guy could really flip the truth from ck to white with words alone. Somehow, he even managed to throw in a whole slew of ttery.


    Lei Yan gaped at Nangong Lie, who appearedpletely unabashed.


    Formidable!


    Why did he never notice just how thick Nangong Lie¡¯s skin was?


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t beat Nangong Lie. With skin that thick, his own hand might break from hitting it.


    Hadn¡¯t Nangong Lie been the first person to leave? Now he was putting up such a major pretense!


    ¡°Oh? Is that so.¡± Of course Ye Qingtang knew what Nangong Lie was trying to do. But she was not the kind of person to bear a grudge against a brat like him. She just found it all very amusing.


    ¡°Yes, I wonder if Teacher Ye will allow me toe back?¡± Nangong Lie put on an especially sincere and fervent expression.


    Lei Yan gasped. He was truly amazed by Nangong Lie¡¯s wonderful acting skills.


    He had been wrong. If he knew this chump was so disgusting, he would never have fought with him.


    It was too revolting.


    How ridiculous could one get!


    Did he really think Teacher Ye was a fool?


    After dismissing Teacher Ye earlier, there was no way he would be epted back!


    ¡°Since you are so sincere, you cane back anytime.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were like a ssh of cold water on Lei Yan¡¯s face.


    Lei Yan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Nangong Lie smiled. ¡°Teacher Ye is so magnanimous. May you live a long life.¡±


    What the hell!


    Lei Yan never expected Nangong Lie¡¯s boot-licking to be so effective.


    Seeing that Nangong Lie had managed to weasel his way back into Ye Qingtang¡¯s side, Lei Yan decided to set his pride aside. ¡°Teacher Ye, I¡­¡±


    Damn, he really couldn¡¯t force those words out!


    ¡°Do you wish toe back too?¡± Ye Qingtang askedzily.


    Lei Yan¡¯s eyes brightened and he nodded furiously.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang also nodded.


    Her bet with Di Nuoplemented her original reason for entering the Netherworld Academy. However, she was unfamiliar with the Netherworld Academy¡¯s selection criteria for the Inter-Academy Competition. She could not go wrong by casting a wider.


    Inside, Lei Yan was nearly crying with joy.


    Their teacher was really benevolent.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, don¡¯t worry, from today onwards, you are our boss. I will listen to whatever you say. I will cultivate obediently and will not spoil your name.¡± Lei Yan thumped his chest as he swore.


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    Boss?


    ¡°No problem. Boss, what should we start with today?¡± Nangong Lie grinned.


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan did not have good impressions of teachers in general. They were delinquents and teachers typically treated them with derision. As a result, these two naturally ended up with a bad impression of all teachers. Anyway, this Teacher Ye did not look that much older than them. Calling him Boss also felt more friendly and familiar.


    ¡°Boss, are you really betting with Di Nuo?¡± Nangong Lie quietly asked.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Nangong Lie kept silent for a moment. ¡°Boss is awesome. With your abilities, it won¡¯t be a problem for all of us to enter the Inter-Academy Competition. A pity that Qin Feng and Yun Chen didn¡¯te back. Otherwise, the six of us would be just the right number. If all of us get in, you¡¯ll be able to go to the Inter-Academy Competition too.¡±


    Nangong Lie continued to butter her up, even if he didn¡¯t really believe his own words.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    ¡°There are also conditions for teachers to go to the Inter-Academy Competition?¡±


    Nangong Lie nodded. ¡°Teachers need at least five of their students to be selected.¡±


    Ye Qingtang scanned the ssroom.


    Including the still-unconscious Jing Ze, there were only four students.


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2165 - Failing To Recognize A Formidable Person (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2165: Failing To Recognize A Formidable Person (3)</h2>


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sighed and waved at Lei Yan and Nangong Lie.


    The two of them bustled over.


    With one hand on each of their shoulders, Ye Qingtang said gravely, ¡°I have an important task for you two.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you need!¡±


    ¡°Boss, we await your instructions!¡±


    ¡°Lei Yan.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Go and get Qin Feng back here,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Lei Yan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Nangong Lie, go and get Yun Chen.¡± Ye Qingtang continued her instructions.


    ¡°No problem. I will go and find Yun Chen immediately!¡± Nangong Lie patted his chest and shot off. But Lei Yan¡¯s face was filled with a conflicted expression¡­


    Qin Feng¡­


    Could he request to change his target with Nangong Lie?


    ¡­


    Soon after, Lei Yan and Nangong Lie went forth to find their intended targets. Ye Qingtang remained behind to continue observing Jing Ze¡¯s condition.


    The awakening of a bloodline would bring about certain side effects. Jing Ze was still unconscious and Ye Qingtang asked Mu Ziying to go back and take a rest first. After all, the little girl also endured quite a bit of trauma today. But Mu Ziying only shook her head stubbornly.


    ¡°You are able to defeat Meng Yao. Why didn¡¯t you resist?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Mu Ziying, who was sitting in front of her.


    The cultivation levels of Mu Ziying and Meng Yao were simr. And after Ye Qingtang¡¯s teaching, Ye Qingtang knew very well that Mu Ziying would definitely beat Meng Yao in a fight.


    Mu Ziying lowered her head and kept silent. She just continued to hug her puppet tightly.


    Ye Qingtang felt that there was some hiddenpartment inside Mu Ziying¡¯s heart, locking up all her thoughts inside.


    Since Mu Ziying was unwilling to exin, Ye Qingtang decided not to force her. She just let her be. But after keeping silent for a long time, Mu Ziying suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­ I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡±


    More importantly, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Teacher Ye.


    Ye Qingtang gave a gentle sigh. Mu Ziying was extremely introverted but she was also exceptionally soft-hearted.


    Mu Ziying also heaved a secret sigh of relief on seeing that Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t continue to interrogate her. But after looking at the unconscious Jing Ze, a conflicted expression crossed Mu Ziying¡¯s face.


    If she continued in this way, all those around her would eventually be implicated¡­


    ¡­


    Jing Ze¡¯s temperature finally returned to normal after a long time.


    At this moment, Nangong Lie was leading the good-natured Yun Chen back to the ssroom. Although Yun Chen had decided to leave then, he behaved very respectfully toward Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Yun Chen greeted her politely. He appeared to be very respectful but in reality, he exuded a hint of aloofness.


    This was a teenager who looked exceptionally gentle on the outside, but Ye Qingtang could feel a hint of arrogance in his bearing.


    Yun Chen had a naturally weak body and it was very difficult for him to improve his martial arts. Nevertheless, he was talented in refining elixirs. He used to be a student at the spiritual cultivation faculty, but because of his physical condition, he was transferred to the medical faculty. Everything had been going well but Yun Chen¡¯s bloodline made it difficult for him to refine elixirs. He had the Drifting Cloud Bloodline, which was actually a good bloodline. It was a pity that the Drifting Cloud Bloodline made one¡¯s aura to surge and ebb. When this happened during the refinement of elixirs, it would make the elixir very unstable.


    For elixirs which could usually be refined after three tries, Yun Chen would need at least 10 attempts before seeding.


    As a result, Yun Chen had also fallen into the Netherworld Academy¡¯s cklist, with subtle signs that he would soon be kicked out.


    Ye Qingtang nodded at Yun Chen. Qin Feng had yet to arrive and she was in no hurry to speak first.

 Chapter 2166 - Ten Moves (1)

    Chapter 2166: Ten Moves (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Yun Chen wasn¡¯t anxious. He merely took a seat, his gaze riveting on the unconscious Jing Ze.


    Nangong Lie was acquainted with Yun Chen and once he noticed Yun Chen was looking at Jing Ze, he asked, ¡°Do you know what happened to Jing Ze?¡±


    Yun Chen shook his head.


    ¡°His bloodline was awakened just now.¡±


    Surprise shed across Yun Chen¡¯s gentle eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected Jing Ze to have a bloodline.


    Realization dawned on his features as Yun Chen finally figured out everything. With Nangong Lie¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t possibly return to a teacher whom he disliked if nothing special happened.


    Not only that, Nangong Lie had even dragged him over too.


    Yun Chen couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Qingtang with a spective gaze.


    Time passed and Nangong Lie sat in a cornerzily. Lei Yan and Qin Feng were nowhere to be seen. He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re putting Lei Yan on the spot by getting him to bring Qin Feng to us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qingtang was perplexed.


    ¡°Do you not know that Lei Yan is incapable but has an ill temper? He was extremely arrogant when he first came to the academy and even had a conflict with Qin Feng. Hisckeys ended up suffering a beating from Qin Feng.¡± Nangong Lie wasted no time in exposing Lei Yanpletely.


    After that incident, Lei Yan was somewhat fearful of Qin Feng. Even when Qin Feng became less powerful, Lei Yan remained fearful.


    Ye Qingtang had never known about the bad blood between them. However, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all after thinking about Lei Yan¡¯s temper.


    That was exactly what he would do.


    ¡°Nangong Lie, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Right after Nangong Lie said all of that, Lei Yan shouted over and his voice was heard in the ssroom.


    Lei Yan hadn¡¯t expected Nangong Lie to start exposing everything about him right after he stepped away.


    Qin Feng stood behind Lei Yan, without any expression on his face. He scanned the ssroom with a poker face on.


    ¡°Boss, I brought Qin Feng over. Don¡¯t listen to Nangong Lie¡¯s nonsense,¡± Lei Yan defended himself.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and her gaze fell on Qingtang.


    Their eyes met.


    ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°I invited the two of you over because I wanted to know if you¡¯re willing to be taught by me.¡±


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t say anything while Yun Chen also remained silent.


    It was obvious that they weren¡¯t convinced a Paragon Sixth Heaven level teacher would be able to teach them much.


    After all¡­


    Qin Feng remained at Paragon Eighth Heaven level even after he regressed, that¡¯s two levels higher than Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Qin Feng wasn¡¯t nning to say anything more to this lowly skilled teacher. He turned around to leave.


    When Lei Yan saw Qin Feng turn around to leave, he panicked.


    Don¡¯t!


    He had to do so much to drag him over.


    ¡°Qin Feng, you¡¯re leaving just like that? Boss hasn¡¯t finished talking yet¡­¡±


    Before Lei Yan could finish talking, Qin Feng shot a baleful re that made Lei Yan shudder. Fear consumed him.


    F*ck, his gaze was intimidating.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said.


    Qin Feng paused, looking at Ye Qingtang without any expression.

 Chapter 2167 - Ten Moves (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2167: Ten Moves (2)</h2>


    ¡°Teacher Ye, do you really think that you can teach me?¡± Qin Feng spoke with a monotonous voice that served to remind Ye Qingtang of the difference between them.


    Ye Qingtang was far from him in terms of capabilities, how could she be his teacher?


    ¡°Qin Feng, you¡¯re too much,¡± Nangong Liemented appeasingly.


    But Qin Feng wasn¡¯t affected at all.


    After all, as the genius of the Qin family, the Netherworld Academy previously had high hopes for him. He received guidance from elite teachers and even the President of the martial arts faculty personally guided him along for an extended period of time,


    Qin Feng was already ahead of all teachers of other faculties in terms of martial arts.


    ¡°A teacher¡¯s main responsibility is to guide the student along,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t bother with her.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I don¡¯t intend to listen to your preaching. You don¡¯t need to waste any time on me. You just need to focus on teaching them.¡± Qin Feng was already somewhat annoyed, judging from his expression.


    <em>This brat is pretty stubborn.</em>


    Ye Qingtang looked at Qin Feng and she wasn¡¯t angry at all. Qin Feng could definitely afford to be haughty, but now, he¡¯s at his wits¡¯ end.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, sure¨C¡± Ye Qingtang said before Qin Feng was about to leave.


    ¡°If you can defeat Lei Yan using only ten moves, you don¡¯t need toe anymore.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Qin Feng was baffled as he looked at Ye Qingtang before his gaze riveted on the one who lost to him, Lei Yan.


    Lei Yan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Boss, why must you do this to me?!


    Ten moves!


    What a joke.


    He was at Paragon Sixth Heaven level while Qin Feng was two levels higher than him. Don¡¯t even


    mention ten moves.


    Qin Feng could use just one move to win.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Lei Yan was about to burst into tears. When did he offend Boss, why did he do this to him?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Feng agreed and walked towards Lei Yan.


    Clearly frightened, Lei Yan immediately took two steps back, looking at Qin Feng with a horrified look on his face.


    Don¡¯te over!


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet,¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said.


    Qin Feng paused, furrowing his brows. He had no more patience for this teacher anymore. Did it look like he had ample time to waste?


    ¡°You¡¯ll challenge Lei Yan in ten days. You¡¯ll win if you can subdue him within ten moves,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Qin Feng¡¯s brows knitted. He nced at Ye Qingtang and without saying a word, he turned around to leave.


    Lei Yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    That was a close shave!


    Yun Chen witnessed the entire scene and he nced at Ye Qingtang with aplicated look.


    This was a fight that was impossible to win.


    After all, the disparity between Lei Yan and Qin Feng¡¯s power was huge. One move was all it takes to determine who would win.


    ¡°Brother, I have high hopes for you. You have to get past ten moves.¡± Nangong Lie gloated happily while patting Lei Yan¡¯s shoulder.


    Pushing away Nangong Lie¡¯s hand irritably, Lei Yan and around to look at Ye Qingtang aggrievedly.


    ¡°Boss, I-I can¡¯t hold in anymore¡­¡±


    Though it was embarrassing, he had to admit that he was no match for Qin Feng.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Lei Yan¡¯s aggrieved face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a boot camp from today onwards.¡±


    If in ten days Lei Yan still couldn¡¯t take ten moves from Qin Feng, there would be no way she could stay in the Netherworld Academy.

 Chapter 2168 - Ten Moves (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2168: Ten Moves (3)</h2>


    Lei Yan was both delighted and sad upon hearing that Ye Qing would be giving him some special training. And yet, Ye Qing¡¯s premise for giving this special training was that Lei Yan had to endure a beating at the end!


    This was all too overwhelming.


    Even if Teacher Ye was a god descended from heaven, he could not possibly make Lei Yan strong enough within ten days to fight against the Eight Heaven level Qin Feng¡­


    Lei Yan felt that Ye Qing was really reaching for the stars this time. But since he got the opportunity to undergo special training, at most¡­ he would just have to endure another beating by Qin Feng in ten days.


    It could be said that Lei Yan was carrying a do-or-die attitude.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t help linking this to the first time he met Ye Qing, if he had done anything overly offensive such that the teacher was using this opportunity to take revenge.


    Meanwhile, Yun Chen remained silent at the side. Ye Qingtang was not anxious about that. She knew that Yun Chen¡¯s line of thinking was simr to Qin Feng¡¯s and She was also in no hurry to prove herself today. She would let Yun Chene and observe the fight in ten days. He could decide whether to stay on then.


    Yun Chen could not figure out this new teacher. He didn¡¯t say anything much but left after politely bidding her farewell.


    Ye Qingtang called Nangong Lie and Lei Yan over and asked them about their past cultivation methods. She then offered them specific advice on how to improve.


    The two of them weren¡¯t too invested at first. But the more Ye Qing exined, the more engrossed they became.


    It was especially the case for Lei Yan. Ye Qingpletely debunked all his past cultivation methods, and then offered him a brand new way to cultivate. His eyes nearly popped out in amazement as he listened.


    These were all novel changes to martial art techniques which they had never heard before!


    ¡°Lei Yan, you started learning martial arts toote, so some techniques are no longer suitable for you. You need to forget every foundational technique you learned while you were with your family n. Start afresh.¡± Ye Qingtang waspletely bbergasted by the Leiting family¡¯s methods after understanding Lei Yan¡¯s situation.


    The Leiting family was not wrong in arranging for Lei Yan to learn those foundational techniques. But it was just that Lei Yan was already too old for it.


    Lei Yan had been in his teens when he first officially started martial arts. Yet, he was practicing techniques made for children aged four to five. It should be pointed out that the physical body of a teen was way more developed than that of a five year old child.


    Practicing those foundational techniques had been just a waste of time.


    Outsiders believed that Lei Yan wascking in innate talent. But Ye Qingtang was of another view.


    Lei Yan¡¯s innate talents were pretty good but hecked a suitable mentor. He ended up going in one big circle, such that he was only at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level now. With his innate talent, he should be capable of more.


    Ye Qingtang told Lei Yan about the techniques that were more suited for his cultivation situation. These were techniques that had been improved over a period of 300 years into the future.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Lei Yan was listening attentively. He kept nodding,desperately wishing that he had a notebook to record every single word that Ye Qing was saying.


    Who said that their teacher was a useless fool? He would kill them all! Even he could tell that Ye Qing¡¯s understanding of martial arts was to be treasured!


    It was like he had struck a windfall!


    Jing Ze stirred. His body felt like it was suffused with a strange yet familiar aura. Hisst memories were of the practice arena, but when he looked around him, he realized that he was back in the ssroom.


    And two additional figures, who weren¡¯t supposed to be here, were also inside the ssroom.


    ¡°Lei Yan? Nangong Lie?¡± Jing Ze was stunned. What was going on?


    He had been unconscious for just a short period of time. Why were these two fiends here now?

 Chapter 2169 - Training (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2169: Training (1)</h2>


    A dazed expression remained on Jing Ze¡¯s face as Mu Ziying told him what happened after he fainted.


    Jing Ze was immediately dumbstruck.


    Lei Yan was going to fight Qin Feng?


    Had he gone mad?


    ¡°Jing Ze, you are awake.¡± Ye Qingtang noticed that Jing Ze hade around and temporarily set Nangong Lie and Lei Yan aside.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­¡± Jing Ze was still groggy.


    ¡°How does your body feel?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Jing Ze snapped out of his trance and carefully analyzed the condition of his own body. He gasped.


    ¡°Blood¡­ blood¡­ bloodline?¡±


    He had a bloodline! His bloodline had awakened!


    At this moment, Jing Ze finally noticed the new strangeness in his body. It was a major surprise.


    ¡°You have the Divine Hidden Bloodline. It is a high-level bloodline¡­¡± As Ye Qingtang looked at the bbergasted Jing Ze, she really couldn¡¯t picture him as the evil Yun Mian Pce Master.


    In this life, Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline had been awakened earlier, so his powers would only continue to grow. Would his destiny change because of that?


    Ye Qingtang had no idea. She exined to Jing Ze about the Divine Hidden Bloodline, who listened in disbelief. His own bloodline had really awakened.


    After his bloodline was activated, Jing Ze¡¯s long-suppressed cultivation level surged. He was shocked to realize that during his sleep, his cultivation level already shot up to Paragon Seventh Heaven level!


    Surprise after surprise, Jing Ze nearly fainted from joy.


    From the side, Nangong Lie and Lei Yan observed the newly-improved Jing Ze. They exchanged looks and saw their thoughts reflected in each others¡¯ eyes.


    How long had Jing Ze been under Ye Qing?


    Half a month at the most.


    But¡­


    He had improved by one whole level. He had also gotten a bloodline?


    Where did this Bosse from?


    ¡°Jing Ze, congrattions.¡± Nangong Lie grinned and cupped his fists at Jing Ze.


    He was going to cling onto this Boss for life now. Nothing else mattered.


    Beside him, Lei Yan also congratted Jing Ze.


    ¡°From now on, you all wille here every afternoon. I will teach you about martial arts,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The two guys nodded eagerly. All they wanted to do now was to hang onto Ye Qing all day long. They might evolve into brand new improved versions of themselves.


    ¡°In future, Jing Ze will be your Senior Brother.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Of course. Senior Brother, you are awesome.¡± Nangong Lie addressed Jing Ze without any qualms.


    Jing Ze immediately blushed. He was a useless person mocked by all. To think that he was now someone¡¯s Senior Brother.


    ¡°And Ziying will be your Senior Sister,¡± Ye Qingtang continued.


    Nangong Lie: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lei Yan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at the petite Mu Ziying, the two guys looked rather conflicted.


    Mu Ziying couldn¡¯t resist chuckling.


    ¡°Alright, you guys go about your own business. Come back tomorrow for your training.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke up.


    There were only ten days before the fight with Qin Feng. She already gained a good understanding of Lei Yan and Nangong Lie¡¯s situation. Tonight, she would have to conduct a careful analysis on how to improve their cultivation levels as quickly as possible.


    Even as Ye Qingtang came up with their cultivation n, she didn¡¯t neglect her own cultivation. During this period, she had revised quite a bit on martial arts and made some significant adjustments to her own cultivation methods. As a result, her own powers were gradually increasing. There were already signs that she might break through to the Paragon Seventh Heaven level soon.

 Chapter 2170 - Training (2)

    Chapter 2170: Training (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Just before she was about to break through, Ye Qingtang suddenly sealed up her spirit energy.


    In the Second Domain during her previous life, Ye Qingtang obtained a special skill. This was the skill which enabled her to finally ascend to the Emperor level toward the end of her previous life.


    This skill was called Spirit Sealing.


    As the name suggested, this skill could temporarily seal one¡¯s spirit energy. As one¡¯s spirit energy increased with cultivation, the amount being stored would also increase. After reaching the maximum limit, the practitioner could then unleash all the spirit energy at once. This spirit energy would be more vigorous and trigger a breakthrough in the cultivation level.


    This kind of skill might be good but it could only be used by practitioners at Paragon Fifth Heaven level and above. As long as the stored energy was enough, it could trigger a breakthrough when unleashed.


    Also, this skill was only suitable for practitioners below the Emperor level. It was useless for those who had already surpassed the Emperor level.


    Taking advantage of her time in the Netherworld Academy when Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have to worry about her survival, she made use of her Spirit Sealing skill.


    Directing the energy in her body toward the sealedpartment, it maintained her cultivation level, which was supposed to increase, at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level.


    In reality, the Paragon Sixth Heaven level was not that high in the Second Domain. But it was still sufficient.


    However, the Netherworld Academy was the top academy in the Second Domain, and the teenagers here were all terrifyingly powerful.


    Even Jing Ze, whom everyone else here sneered at, would be considered an enviable prodigy in other regions within the Second Domain.


    Ye Qingtang continued to utilize the Spirit Sealing technique as she taught Nangong Lie and the rest. It did not take long for Ye Qingtang to realize that although her students¡¯ powers were not considered high in the Netherworld Academy, the constraints on their innate talents should be easily ovee.


    In reality, over the next 300 years, there would be all sorts of techniques developed and spread across the world which would enable many people to cultivate and improve.


    It could be said that if these teenagers were transported 300 years into the future and cultivated using those new techniques, they would be at least five levels higher.


    Going by what Lei Yan and the rest told her about their situation, Ye Qingtang gave them specific pointers on how to improve their practice methods.


    Lei Yan and the rest were very astonished by her methods.


    ¡°Boss, are you joking? You want me to seal my energy and cultivate¡­ I feel so bloated and ufortable.¡± Lei Yan was flushed red all over. It was a cool day but his bare arms were already drenched in sweat.


    Ye Qingtang just looked at Lei Yan.


    ording to what she knew, Lei Yan was not born in the Leiting family. His mother left the family after getting pregnant, and so Lei Yan spent his early years away from the family, practicing normal cultivation techniques. As such, he had not benefited from the guidance of a great n.


    Lei Yan¡¯s innate talents were considered pretty good, but he had missed out on the most crucial period of time. His energy channels were not unlocked when he was a child, and so his speed of cultivation was very slow now.


    Ye Qingtang had him practice energy sealing to unlock his energy channels.


    Seeing that Ye Qing did not respond, Lei Yan had no choice but to bear the heat and continue cultivating. He had his doubts but he did not dare to dally.


    Ye Qingtang observed him for a moment longer before leaving. Lei Yan and the rest had no choice but to just continue practicing.


    After practicing for some time they followed Ye Qing¡¯s earlier instructions to find an empty area in the campus, and started training their physical body.

 Chapter 2171 - Training (3)

    Chapter 2171: Training (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Inside the academy, Qin Feng was walking alone. His face looked rather grim and his skin had a purplish tinge to it. Endless waves of pain spread across his chest and his face turned increasingly ghastly.


    ¡°Qin Feng.¡± A voice rang out from behind Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng turned to see a familiar figure.


    Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan and Qin Feng were both from the Qin family. When Qin Feng had been famous, Qin Xuan would tag along beside him all day long, ingratiating himself to him and following his lead. At that time, he could be considered Qin Feng¡¯s closest same-age friend.


    But after Qin Feng¡¯s powers declined, Qin Xuan reced him as the Qin family¡¯s uing star. He started to grow distant from Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng looked impassively at the smug-faced Qin Xuan. The other teenagers besides Qin Xuan all gazed at Qin Feng with disdain. On the contrary, they behaved deferentially toward Qin Xuan.


    They looked exactly like how Qin Xuan used to be when he once stood beside Qin Feng.


    ¡°Qin Feng, why didn¡¯t you attend Faculty Head Gu¡¯s lesson today?¡± Qin Xuan smiled at Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes shed slightly at the mention of Faculty Head Gu. Then he looked away and started to leave without a single word.


    But Qin Xuan had no intention of letting Qin Feng leave so easily. He lifted his leg to block his way and his icy gaze. Qin Xuan smiled again. ¡°Qin Feng, Faculty Head Gu used to be your Master, how can you disregard him in this way? That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, right?¡±


    Gu Wei was the faculty head of the internal cultivation faculty inside the Netherworld Academy. He was also the most respected elder in the Netherworld Academy when Qin Feng first joined the school. After Qin Feng enrolled in the Netherworld Academy, Faculty Head Gu took him under his wing as his direct disciple, carefully grooming him.


    A disciple and student were two different things. At that time, Qin Feng¡¯s future appeared limitless.


    But then Qin Feng¡¯s powers suddenly declined. No matter what method Gu Wei tried, he could not change Qin Feng¡¯s situation. It was a smear upon Gu Wei¡¯s reputation and he gradually ignored Qin Fengpletely.


    ¡°Qin Feng, it was a pity you didn¡¯t go for the lesson today,¡± another teenager beside Qin Xuan piped up.


    ¡°Today, Faculty Head Gu officially took in Qin Xuan as his personal disciple.¡±


    Qin Feng¡¯s face stiffened slightly at his words.


    That¡¯s right.


    His own powers were declining while Qin Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was increasing. It was only natural¡­ that Gu Wei no longer wanted him.


    ¡°Eh, Brother Feng is also Faculty Head Gu¡¯s disciple. In the future, we will be fellow disciples.¡± Qin Xuan smiled before pretending to suddenly realize he had said something wrong. He said with fake regret.


    ¡°Sorry Brother Feng, I forgot. You are no longer Faculty Head Gu¡¯s disciple. The academy has assigned a new teacher to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Qin Feng took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    This time Qin Xuan didn¡¯t stop him. He just grinned at Qin Feng¡¯s departing profile.


    ¡°Brother Feng, Faculty Head Gu said that he wants me to participate in the Inter-Academy Competition.¡± Qin Xuan suddenly spoke again.


    Qin Feng¡¯s footsteps wavered.


    The Inter-Academy Competition¡­


    When Gu Wei first took him under his wing, it was because he wanted to groom him for the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Now¡­


    He had changed his candidate to Qin Xuan.


    Qin Feng quietly clenched his fists as he thought about his declining cultivation level.

 Chapter 2172 - Training (4)

    Chapter 2172: Training (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Qin Xuan smiled. He wanted to say something else but a wailing teenager suddenly charged out from a nearby forest. The top half of his body was bare and flushed red.


    ¡°Nangong Lie, I curse you and all your ancestors!¡± A frantic Lei Yan charged onto the main pathway.


    The bare top half of his body was covered in bruises.


    Those marks were not deep, just superficial scratches. However, there were many of them, densely covering his entire back and arms. It looked rather startling.


    ¡°Lei Yan, it¡¯s useless for you to curse me. Boss instructed me to do this. One hundredshes a day. Just endure it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going very light on you, you won¡¯t suffer any internal injuries.¡± Nangong Lie chased after Lei Yan with a whip. Now and then, he wouldsh out at Lei Yan¡¯s body, making loud smacking noises.


    The two brats charged forward, one chasing after the other. Lei Yan desperately wished to kill Nangong Lie and all his ancestors. But his eyes suddenly hardened and he came to a screeching halt.


    He nearly collided with Qin Feng.


    ¡°Qin Feng!¡± Lei Yan saw the guy who was the cause of his misery over the past few days. He also noticed his grim expression, as if he would be lifting his hand to punch someone any moment now. Lei Yan instinctively took a step back as he stared vigntly at Qin Feng.


    ¡°Qin Feng, we already agreed to fight again in ten days. We still have five days to go. You cannot attack me before that.¡±


    Lei Yan had been cultivating the sealed energy technique and his head was already bloated. After beingshed and chased by Nangong Lie, it was not his fault that his mind was now frazzled and filled with a constant buzzing. He instinctively thought that Qin Feng was here to beat him up.


    Nangong Lie also halted on seeing Qin Feng.


    Meanwhile, Qin Xuan had overheard everything that Lei Yan just said.


    ¡°Oh? Brother Feng, you¡¯re going to duel with Lei Yan?¡± Qin Xuanughed. Lei Yan was notorious in the Netherworld Academy.


    Qin Feng frowned. He looked at the madcap Lei Yan with eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a duel! I just need to endure ten moves from Qin Feng. Our Boss said so. If he can defeat me within ten moves, our Boss will leave him alone in the future.¡± Lei Yan spoke in a daze. He had no intention of dueling with Qin Feng for real.


    He still wanted to live.


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Xuan spoke in a meaningful tone. He looked at Qin Feng¡¯s back profile. ¡°Brother Feng, I know you look down on the new teacher. But it¡¯s just a pity¡­ that Faculty Head Gu no longer wishes to teach you. I feel that¡­ you should just obedientlyply with the academy¡¯s arrangements. After all¡­ apart from the new teacher, who else would be willing to teach a student whose cultivation level is set on declining?¡±


    Qin Xuan¡¯s words were like a hammer, smashing down on Qin Feng¡¯s chest.


    Yes, he was right¡­


    Since Qin Feng¡¯s powers declined, none of the teachers wanted to be implicated by his problem. All the teachers cared about was producing outstanding students so that they could bring glory upon themselves. At the very least, even if they couldn¡¯t produce exceptional students, they would still want to maintain their status quo.


    But Qin Feng was different. No matter how much effort they put into teaching him, Qin Feng¡¯s cultivation level continued to drop. This would only be a blemish on a teacher¡¯s reputation.


    As time passed, all the teachers in the Netherworld Academy started to ignore Qin Feng. Even when he was sitting in ss, all the teachers would subconsciously forget about his presence.


    In the eyes of all the teachers, Qin Feng was now like a gue to be avoided at all costs.

 Chapter 2173 - Training (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2173: Training (5)</h2>


    Qin Feng remained silent and only fled the scene with a grim face. Qin Xuan was delighted at the sight of Qin Feng¡¯s pathetic escape.


    Meanwhile, Lei Yan was being dragged away by Nangong Lie before he could understand what was happening.


    ¡°What are you doing? You want tosh me again?¡± Lei Yan whined.


    Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t resist rolling his eyes.


    ¡°I have met stupid people but I have never met someone as stupid as you. Be sure to pray harder for your match in five days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lei Yan still didn¡¯t understand.


    Nangong Lie pointed at Qin Xuan, who had already walked a distance away. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡±


    ¡°No idea. Who?¡±


    ¡°Qin Xuan,¡± Nangong Lie replied.


    Lei Yan was taken aback. ¡°Qin Xuan? The prodigy from the internal cultivation faculty?¡±


    Nangong Lie nodded. ¡°He is from the same family as Qin Feng. But they are not on good terms¡­ Brother, I had believed that you might be able to endure ten moves, but now, I think you have no hope. Didn¡¯t you sense the tension between Qin Feng and Qin Xuan earlier? And you foolishly went to tell Qin Xuan all about the bet between you and Qin Feng¡­ You are just asking for it, giving Qin Feng more reason to beat you up.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take much for Nangong Lie to know that Qin Xuan¡¯s earlier words were meant to provoke Qin Feng. It was already a rare feat that Qin Feng wasn¡¯t angered to death.


    At this moment, Lei Yan finally realized what a deplorable mistake he made¡­


    His face instantly fell.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    His mind had been all fuzzy. How was he to know what he had been saying?


    Nangong Lie rolled his eyes again.


    ¡°Say¡­ do you think Qin Feng will have mercy on me if I apologize to him now?¡± Lei Yan asked.


    The corners of Nangong Lie¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lei Yan felt like crying.


    ¡°How about I bring a bunch of guys to beat up Qin Xuan?¡±


    The moment he said it, Lei Yan immediately realized how foolish that was.


    What a joke. He couldn¡¯t even beat Qin Feng. How to beat up the even more powerful Qin Xuan?


    His gang would probably flee like scared rabbits the moment they heard Qin Xuan¡¯s name¡­


    Lei Yan was doomed.


    Within moments, news of the fight between Qin Feng and Lei Yan and everyone in the entire Netherworld Academy knew of it.


    Quite a number of them found it very amusing.


    No matter how much Qin Feng¡¯s powers declined, there was no way Lei Yan could manage him.


    And 10 moves.


    Qin Feng could probably settle Lei Yan with just one.


    But everyone had nothing better to do and wanted to see a good show. Especially those who were at odds with Lei Yan. They really wanted to see just how badly Lei Yan would be beaten up, without the protection of the other Leiting family teenagers.


    ¡°Qin Feng is fighting Lei Yan?¡± The eyebrows of an elder rose in surprise when he heard of the news.


    Standing by the side with a humble expression, Qin Xuan nodded.


    ¡°I also heard the news of that. When Ist saw Brother Feng, I tried to dissuade him from associating with people like Lei Yan, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± The elder snorted coldly.


    ¡°If he wishes to let himself go, no one can help him. Qin Xuan, both you and Qin Feng are from the same Qin family. I don¡¯t wish to see you follow in his footsteps.¡±


    Lei Yan didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the Netherworld Academy. Apart from his own people from the Leiting family, all the other students kept away from him.


    But Qin Feng was now mixing with a guy like him. It wasmentable.


    Qin Xuan immediately answered, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will never let myself go like that.¡±

 Chapter 2174 - 10 Days (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2174: 10 Days (1)</h2>


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Qin Feng arrived promptly at the agreed time and location to find that Lei Yan was already there. Apart from Lei Yan, Ye Qingtang, Jing Ze and the rest were also already there.


    ¡°Qin Feng looks like he is in a bad mood today. Do you think he will take this opportunity to beat me to death?¡± Lei Yan really felt like crying now. Especially after he scanned the arena and realized that quite a number of other students had gathered nearby.


    The sight made him feel like breaking down into a blubbering heap.


    All his nemeses were present and ounted for. The Leiting family teenagers were also here. They were staring at Lei Yan in exasperation.


    Qin Feng¡¯s powers might have declined but he was still at the Paragon Eighth Heaven level. Within the Netherworld Academy, he was still considered at least above average.


    Meanwhile, Lei Yan was a sub-par piece of garbage. But he still dared to challenge Qin Feng?


    Ten moves?


    What a joke.


    A disparity of two whole levels. That alone was enough topletely subdue Lei Yan.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel a bit dizzy. Boss¡­ what should I do?¡± Lei Yan usually put on a swaggering front, but inwardly, he knew very well that he could not defeat anyone. Now seeing the cool-faced Qin Feng, and thinking of his stupid actions a few days ago, he was suddenly worried that he would die here today.


    Ye Qingtang was full of disdain at the sight of the whimpering Lei Yan.


    ¡°Wipe the snot from your nose.¡±


    Lei Yan sniffled.


    ¡°Just do exactly what I told you earlier,¡± Ye Qingtang instructed.


    Lei Yan recalled Ye Qing¡¯s earlier instructions. A wave of fear washed over his heart. Taking a deep breath, he finally walked forward.


    The spectators¡¯ excitement and curiosity surged at the sight of Lei Yan stepping forward.


    ¡°Seriously? Is Lei Yan going for real this time? Is he really going to fight against Qin Feng? Does he have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Lei Yan has always been a fool. But I find it strange that Qin Feng is involved in this. He knows Lei Yan is no match for him. Why did he agree to fight Lei Yan?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he is still the Qin Feng of before? His powers have declined tremendously. By now, he might not even be able to defeat Lei Yan.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, a former prodigy has fallen so far.¡±


    Some of the spectators hade to see Lei Yan make a fool of himself. The others hade to witness Qin Feng¡¯s ¡°fall¡±.


    This bunch of teenagers was full of youth and vigor. They were naturally drawn to anything that could offer some excitement and entertainment.


    Lei Yan was already used to the mockery of outsiders. He was now fully focused on Qin Feng.


    But Qin Feng¡¯s eyes dimmed when he heard those mocking words. He would remain aughingstock no matter the oue of this fight.


    Qin Feng nced at Ye Qing, who was standing by the side. His slight frown revealed his displeasure.


    ¡°Qin Feng, ten moves. Just ten moves, alright¡­¡± Lei Yan stood in front of Qin Feng. He was very worried that Qin Feng might take the opportunity to sneak in a few more attacks.


    Qin Feng had already lost his patience. Both Lei Yan and Teacher Ye were like clowns to him. He had enough of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qin Feng snapped coldly.


    Lei Yan quietly swallowed and nodded.


    Qin Feng struck out in the very next second, startling Lei Yan.


    A powerful light engulfed Qin Feng as if he was immersed in a holy light.


    The spectators were stunned by the sight of Qin Feng enveloped in the holy light.


    ¡°Light Stream! Lei Yan is using his killer move right from the start? Lei Yan is doomed!¡±


    Light Stream was one of the Qin family¡¯s elite moves!

 Chapter 2175 - 10 Days (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2175: 10 Days (2)</h2>


    Lei Yan was dumbstruck. He never imagined that Qin Feng wouldunch such a major move right from the start.


    Brother, why so much hate!


    We can always talk things through!


    Seeing the holy light about to make contact with him, Lei Yan recalled Ye Qing¡¯s earlier instructions. Taking a deep breath, his body swelled up like a ball.


    ¡°What is this technique of Lei Yan¡¯s?¡± The crowd was taken aback by Lei Yan¡¯s sudden intion. Even more shocking was that the moment Lei Yan¡¯s body ballooned up to the maximum, the breath he had been holding was suddenly unleashed.


    A hurricane-like cold wind radiated from the bottom of his feet as Lei Yan exhaled. The cold air immediately enveloped Lei Yan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud boom and dust flew everywhere. Qin Feng¡¯s attack created a mass of smoke and fog, such that no one could see Lei Yan at all.


    Qin Feng remained expressionless.


    The fight was over.


    Just as Qin Feng was preparing to turn and leave, a gasp rippled across the crowd of spectators.


    Somewhat dubious, Qin Feng instinctively turned.


    And was dumbstruck by what he saw¡­


    Lei Yan was covered in a thickyer of ice. The icepletely enveloped Lei Yan, as if he was encased inside a huge block of ice.


    And Qin Feng¡¯s earlier attack hadnded on that ice. Multiple shards of ice were scattered on the ground, but Lei Yan waspletely unharmed.


    Qin Feng: ¡°¡­¡±


    The spectators were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°Damn, what technique is that? What did Lei Yan do?¡±


    ¡°Shameless, too shameless. I thought Lei Yan had be so bold as to challenge Qin Feng. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°Utterly shameless. I¡¯ve really got to give it to him.¡±


    The spectators snapped out of their daze.


    The rule of this fight was that Lei Yan would win if he could endure 10 moves from Qin Feng. Now, Lei Yan was hiding inside a big block of ice. How would Qin Feng be able to hit him?!


    They have met shameless people before but have never met a person that shameless!


    Come out and fight if you have got the guts!


    At this moment, Lei Yan was just hiding inside the ice. He could see what was happening outside, but couldn¡¯t hear the words of the spectators.


    Qin Feng¡¯s face darkened. He never imagined that Lei Yan had such a move.


    The crowd¡¯s discussion became increasingly heated. Even Qin Xuan, who hade to watch the fight, was also stunned. But he smiled on seeing Qin Feng¡¯s grim face.


    ¡°Brother Feng, it¡¯s just a block of ice. Just shatter it. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult for you, right?¡± Qin Xuan¡¯s casual voice drifted into Qin Feng¡¯s ears.


    Qin Feng took a deep breath. This farce seemed to have brought all his long-suppressed feelings to the fore. He was like a clown. Everything he did was a joke to others.


    His gaze subconsciously drifted over to Ye Qing. He couldn¡¯t understand what this Teacher Ye was trying to do. He just wanted this to end as soon as possible.


    Qin Feng took another deep breath and his aura surged. He suddenly unleashed all the power in his body toward Lei Yan.


    Cracking sounds filled the air as Qin Feng executed a number of consecutive attacks at the ice. Layers of shattered ice flew in all directions.


    At the sight of the endless stream of shattered ice, Nangong Lie scurried over to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    ¡°Boss, can Lei Yan really withstand ten moves from Qin Feng?¡±

 Chapter 2176 - 10 Days (3)

    Chapter 2176: 10 Days (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang crossed her arms over her chest, watching the fight in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Make a guess.¡±


    Nangong Lie: ¡°¡­¡±


    If he could guess, would he have asked?


    When Ye Qing suggested for Lei Yan to use the Ice Sealing power as a defense, Nangong Lie had thought she must be mad.


    How could a mereyer of ice defend against Qin Feng¡¯s powerful attacks? The ice would probably shatter after just a couple of attacks. How could Lei Yan win?


    But Nangong Lie soon realized something was not quite right.


    Qin Feng had alreadyunched three attacks and the floor was covered in shattered ice shards. But theyer of ice surrounding Lei Yan appeared just as thick as before.


    It was like¡­


    The iceyer was thickening continuously.


    At this point, Qin Feng¡¯s aura was in slight disarray.


    The iceyer appeared endless.


    His bet with Ye Qing was ten moves. As long as Lei Yan could hold on for ten moves, he would lose. If he didn¡¯t attack, he would also end up losing¡­


    Qin Feng suddenly realized that he had walked into a trap set up by Ye Qing.


    There was no need for Lei Yan to counterattack at all. As long as he protected himself and held against the attacks, he would win.


    As Qin Feng continued to attack, Lei Yan remained unharmed inside theyer of ice. The spectators thought they could witness Lei Yan¡¯s demise but after watching for some time, they realized¡­


    Lei Yan¡¯s tactic was truly disgusting. This was a boring fight with no exchange of moves at all. They were just watching Qin Feng hack away at a block of ice.


    The corners of the lips of Lei Yan¡¯s nemeses twitched as they watched. They had never seen Lei Yan so shameless before.


    Thinking that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see Lei Yan getting beaten up today, quite a number of people left in disgust.


    Qin Feng looked increasingly grave. He had only two moves left and all ten moves would have been used up.


    But¡­


    He had yet to even touch the corner of Lei Yan¡¯s shirt.


    Qin Feng nced over the thinned-out crowd and noticed Qin Xuan out of the corner of his eye. He saw very clearly the scorn on Qin Xuan¡¯s face.


    A Paragon Eight Heaven level practitioner was being made a fool by a Sixth Heaven level. What a disgrace¡­


    The noisy crowd gradually dispersed. Qin Feng remained standing there, the surrounding temperature decreased by the pile of ice shards on the ground. The ice shards on him had already melted into bone-chilling ice water, slowly freezing his initial fervor.


    In the end¡­


    Qin Feng stopped attacking. Observing theyer of ice around Lei Yan, which was still as thick as before, Qin Feng realized¡­


    He had already lost this match.


    He would never be able to shatter the iceyer and make contact with Lei Yan in just two more moves.


    A darkening aura of depression enveloped Qin Feng. He could not understand what that iceyer was. How was it able to let Lei Yan endure consecutive attacks by someone who was two levels higher than him?


    A major sense of failure filled his heart. Qin Feng gave a slightly bitter smile. He then turned to look at Ye Qing.


    ¡°I have lost.¡±


    He had no idea how to handle Lei Yan.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are two levels higher than Lei Yan and can easily defeat him?¡± Ye Qing looked at Qin Feng, who for the first time disyed his anguish on his face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Feng replied.


    ¡°Power is important but brains are just as important.¡± Ye Qing nced at Lei Yan and stepped forward to stand beside the ice-encased teenager.


    Qin Feng did not know what Ye Qing was about to do. He only watched with a furrowed brow.

 Chapter 2177 - Gathered (1)

    Chapter 2177: Gathered (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qing walked over to the ice. Taking out a matchstick, he lit it before cing it on top of the ice.


    The ice started melting under the high temperature of the fire. He stepped back and after a while, the icepletely melted into water.


    Like that, he easily resolved it without using any spirit energy or any moves.


    Lei Yan couldn¡¯t hear the sounds outside and when he saw that Ye Qing had melted his life-saving ice, he screamed.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?! It¡¯s only eight moves. There are two more moves!¡± Lei Yan ran away to stand as far as possible from Ye Qing. He thought that Ye Qing had counted wrongly.


    ¡°Qin Feng, this is not counted! Boss did this. Wait for me, I¡¯ll freeze myself again before I take the remaining two moves!¡± Lei Yan puffed his cheeks up, preparing to freeze himself again.


    Before Ye Qing could do anything, Lei Yan froze himself again.


    She was speechless.


    This brat clearly had no brain!


    ¡°You used only fire to melt the cier?¡± Qin Feng questioned Ye Qing with knitted brows. That seemed impossible.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, use a matchstick and try it out for yourself,¡± Ye Qing replied.


    Qin Feng was skeptical but he walked over to Lei Yan and lit a matchstick.


    The cier started melting when it came into contact with the fire.


    Lei Yan was shocked.


    ¡°Qin Feng, you¡¯re shameless! How could you copy Boss!¡±


    After being scolded by the aggrieved Lei Yan, Qin Feng was speechless.


    ¡°Boss, this fellow has found a way to counter me. Teach me two more moves!¡± Lei Yan hollered. Boss¡¯ method was pretty useful.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ye Qing sighed. She had to find some way to improve his intelligence, if not, he¡¯ll probably die because of his stupidity.


    Lei Yan was confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed more powerful than Lei Yan, but it¡¯s precisely because of the power disparity that made you too reliant on your power.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was honest with Qin Feng. It was impossible for her to train the foolish Lei Yan to be skillful enough to confront Qin Feng with ten moves in just ten days. However¡­ that didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t train Lei Yan just enough to just take in ten moves from Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng was overconfident. He only knew how to attack without carefully thinking about it when Lei Yan used such unorthodox methods.


    Ye Qingtang had extensive experience in battling those who were stronger than her in her previous lifetime. No one knew better than her that tactfulness was critical in battling stronger opponents.


    Psychological warfare was critical as well.


    Qin Feng kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Teacher Ye, I¡¯ll go to ss tomorrow.¡±


    It didn¡¯t feel good to lose, but Qin Feng realized some problems over this process. He didn¡¯t resonate with Ye Qing¡¯s little antics. However, he would still stick to his promise and attend Ye Qing¡¯s lessons.


    Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Netherworld Academy any longer. It didn¡¯t matter after all.


    Qin Feng turned around to leave right after saying those words.


    He left before Lei Yan could even process everything. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Boss, what happened? He just admitted defeat like that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s scared that your brains will turn bad if you continue freezing yourself,¡± Ye Qing replied.


    He was already this dumb, if he continued, wouldn¡¯t he truly be a fool?


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±.


    When did Qin Feng be this thoughtful?

 Chapter 2178 - Gathered (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2178: Gathered (2)</h2>


    The next morning. Jing Ze arrived at the ssroom early and was surprised when he spotted a figure. Before Jing Ze could say anything, Ye Qing walked into the ssroom.


    When Ye Qingtang saw the figure, she was stunned. Nangong Lie and Lei Yan, who followed behind her, had the same reaction.


    ¡°Yun Chen?¡± Nangong Lie was stupefied.


    Wasn¡¯t that Yun Chen who suddenly appeared in the ssroom?


    What was going on?


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan exchanged nces and they were both perplexed.


    Wasn¡¯t it Qin Feng who lost yesterday?


    Why¡­


    Why did Yun Chene instead?


    ¡°Yun Chen, why did youe?¡± Nangong Lie was acquaintances with Yun Chen, so he spoke up.


    Yun Chen smiled at Nangong Lie before he took a chair and sat down, looking at Ye Qingtang casually.


    Nangong Lie, ¡°¡­¡±.


    ¡°Hey, what happened? Why does it seem like he¡¯sing back? I clearly remember that¡­ it should be Qin Feng who¡¯s supposed to turn up today.¡± Lei Yan was confused.


    Yun Chen was now part of the medical faculty, he should be spending time on elixirs, why did hee?


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Nangong Lie was also confused. He tried to convince Yun Chen toe previously and Yun Chen only gave him a smile without nning toe.


    But now, what happened?


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ Yun Chen had posed as Qin Feng to challenge me yesterday? Is that why he¡¯s here today instead of Qin Feng?¡± Lei Yan guessed.


    Nangong Lie subconsciously walked away.


    Stupidity was contagious.


    Lei Yan didn¡¯t appear to notice and was still immersed in his wild guesses.


    ¡°Yun Chen is part of the medical faculty. It¡¯s not entirely impossible for him to create an elixir that would help him disguise as someone else. Could it be that Qin Feng didn¡¯t want to challenge me so he got Yun Chen to pose as himself? Yun Chen is such a poor thing, he couldn¡¯t say no to Qin Feng and had to¡­¡± Lei Yan was even more convinced now. He waspletely unaware that Nangong Lie and Jing Ze were judging him, as if they were looking at a fool.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thatme.¡± A cold, unfeeling voice came from Lei Yan¡¯s back.


    Lei Yan was stunned, taking two steps back when he realized Qin Feng suddenly appeared behind him.


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±.


    As Qin Feng looked at Lei Yan, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that challenging a fool like Lei Yan was forever a part of his dark past.


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Qin Feng didn¡¯t want to talk to Lei Yan anymore. Once he saw Ye Qing, he found a seat near Ye Qing and sat down.


    ¡°Is this a¡­ package deal?¡± Nangong Lie touched his chin. He felt that Yun Chen¡¯s appearance today has got something to do with Qin Feng and Lei Yan¡¯s fight yesterday.


    Was Yun Chen also there yesterday?


    Though Yun Chen wasn¡¯t the most powerful out of the bunch, he was extremely intelligent. There must be a reason behind his sudden appearance today.


    Soon after, Mu Ziying also arrived. She hadn¡¯t noticed that there were two more people in the ssroom and just found a seat that was nearest to Ye Qing and sat down, behaving well.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the six who were finally gathered together and her eyes crinkled into a smile.


    Great, they were finally gathered.

 Chapter 2179 - Gathered (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2179: Gathered (3)</h2>


    As usual, Ye Qingtang had Qin Feng and Yun Chen tell her about the cultivation techniques which they had practiced before.


    Yun Chen¡¯s cultivation techniques were more or less normal. When Qin Feng spouted out a whole list of high-level techniques, all the other teenagers werepletely stunned.


    ¡°Damn, is Qin Feng some kind of freak? He is still so young but has already practiced those techniques?¡± Just hearing the list of Qin Feng¡¯s techniques was enough to make Lei Yan feel like kneeling on the floor and kowtowing. Those techniques were extremely profound and he had tried a couple before. But he was unable toprehend a single thing and ended up giving up.


    But Qin Feng had practiced those techniques to at least the fifth level.


    Nangong Lie crossed his hands behind his head. ¡°You are right. Qin Feng was already famous before entering the Netherworld Academy. If not for the fact that his powers suddenly regressed, he would probably be at least at the Divine Lord stage.¡±


    Those at the Divine Lord level were all famously powerful practitioners. And Qin Feng was still in his teens.


    In the entire Netherworld Academy, the number of people who could reach the Divine Lord level before the age of 20 could be counted on one hand. Apart from those freaks ranked in the top 10, no one else would even dare to dream of such an achievement.


    Lei Yan gasped at Nangong Lie¡¯s words. But on second thought, he asked quietly, ¡°Why did Qin Feng¡¯s powers suddenly regress?¡±


    Nangong Lie shrugged. ¡°No one knows. The President personally checked him over but didn¡¯t find anything strange. His powers just kept declining, he is only at the Paragon Eight Heaven level now. I think that it is still regressing.¡±


    The continuous decline of a person¡¯s powers was a very strange problem.


    Ye Qingtang did not discover anything weird in Qin Feng¡¯s practice methods. So it appeared that the problemy with himself. She called Qin Feng over to her side and made use of her Deity Ocean to probe his body condition.


    Qin Feng¡¯s physical condition looked rather normal but when Ye Qingtang used the power of her Deity Ocean to analyze his body, she discovered that he had hidden chaotic energy inside him, which was constantly diluting his own spirit energy.


    ¡°Chaotic mental demon¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    Qin Feng looked at Ye Qingtang with confusion.


    Ye Qingtang furrowed her brows slightly. There were countless young talented prodigies in the world. But few of those who became famous when they were young, would eventually develop to be truly elite powerful practitioners.


    The reason was because many of those talented teenagers would develop a terrifying type of mental demon after reaching a certain stage.


    These mental demons were undetectable. It was only 200 yearster that a certain mighty practitioner discovered the existence of these deeply hidden mental demons.


    The symptoms of chaotic mental demons varied from person to person. Some wentpletely mad, some ended up destroying their energy channels and bing paralyzed¡­


    Qin Feng¡¯s situation appeared to be the second type.


    And all practitioners who developed chaotic mental demons had amon point¡­


    Their bloodlines were very aggressive and ferocious.


    For example, the Jiang family¡¯s Heavenly Demon Bloodline also had a certain chance of developing chaotic mental demons. If Ye Qingtang remembered correctly, the Qin family¡¯s bloodline was called the Killer Bloodline¡­


    The Killer Bloodline had a very high ferocity. There were already a number of prodigies in the Qin family who during their prime, suddenly lost their senses and went into a murderous rampage, attacking even their own kin.

 Chapter 2180 - Gardener (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2180: Gardener (1)</h2>


    Unless there were some other external factors, it was probably because those people had developed chaotic mental demons.


    But those incidents became increasingly rare and Qin Feng was probably the first person in the Qin family over the past 10,000 years to have developed chaotic mental demons.


    In present times, chaotic mental demons were like a nightmare that one could never wake up from. Once it developed, no matter how powerful the practitioner was, he would be ruined.


    But 300 years into the future, this was no longer a difficult problem.


    ¡°Qin Feng.¡± Ye Qing looked at him.


    Qin Feng turned toward Ye Qing. He had no idea what chaotic mental demons were. But he didn¡¯t harbor any high hopes for this teacher. He was just fulfilling his promise and passing the time.


    ¡°I will set aside an area outside the ssroom for you,¡± Ye Qing said.


    By the side, Nangong Lie and Lei Yan pricked up their ears.


    Wah!


    To think that Boss held this kid in such high regard? Immediately setting aside a special cultivation area just for him?


    Qin Feng was unimpressed by Ye Qing¡¯s special treatment. He just gave a bitter smile.


    He was the most powerful person in this group. As the teacher, it was only natural that she would hold him in high regard. It was a pity that she was just wasting her efforts. His powers would continue to decline.


    A prodigy since young, Qin Feng was already used to preferential treatment from adults.


    Just as everyone believed that Ye Qing was showing favoritism toward Qin Feng, she suddenly took out a cloth bag from her space ring, and ced it in Qin Feng¡¯s hand.


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie felt extremely jealous.


    A special cultivation area? Fine.


    But now, Boss was giving him a treasure, right in front of everyone? This was so inappropriate.


    Jealous!


    Qin Feng nced at the cloth bag in his hand and then dubiously at Ye Qing. ¡°Teacher Ye, you don¡¯t need to waste any effort on me. It would be better if you take this treasure back.¡±


    Qin Feng spoke nonchntly. Teachers were indeed all the same.


    ¡°Treasure?¡± Ye Qing was taken aback.


    Qin Feng nced at the cloth bag in his hand.


    Holding her forehead, Ye Qing said, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±


    Qin Feng opened it. Nangong Lie and Lei Yan stretched out their necks, trying to take a look too.


    When the bag was opened, there was no treasure to be seen at all. It was just a bagful of round seeds¡­


    Qin Feng was stunned.


    ¡°I think you have misunderstood. These are flower seeds. I want you to nt these seeds in the area that I will set aside for you.¡± Ye Qing spoke calmly.


    Qin Feng: ¡°¡­¡±


    nt seeds?!


    Him?!!


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan nearly burst outughing.


    Formidable.


    Boss, we get you.


    Boss must have felt that this Qin Feng was too arrogant. And so to punish him, he was being made a gardener!


    The corners of Qin Feng¡¯s lips twitched. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. With a bitter smile, he took the seeds.


    Anyway, he was just passing time. Whatever.


    As he said he would, Ye Qing lifted her hand and cleared an open space in the forest outside the ssroom for Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng put away his sword and picked up a hoe.


    As Nangong Lie and the others attended lessons in the ssroom, Qin Feng quietly nted the seeds outside.


    Lei Yan felt rather pained at the sight.


    ¡°Brother, I really couldn¡¯t tell that our Boss is so petty. Torturing Qin Feng like this just because Qin Feng was unwilling to attend his lessons. nting seeds¡­ is this really something that young masters should do?¡±

 Chapter 2181 - Medicine Faculty (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2181: Medicine Faculty (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang left first after settling Lei Yan and the rest.


    The others were easy to manage. They would be fine as long as she could find suitable cultivation methods for them. Yun Chen was the exception.


    Yun Chen was from the medicine faculty and specialized in refining medicine and elixirs.


    Ye Qingtang had always been a loner in her previous life. She was being hunted and she didn¡¯t have much money on her. As a result, she didn¡¯t dare to venture into crowded areas and she would refine most of the elixirs she needed.


    On top of that, she had always wanted to restore her spirit root, and so spent a lot of time and effort on medicine cultivation.


    If it was just about giving pointers on cultivating medicines, Ye Qingtang would not have any problems with that.


    But Yun Chen¡¯s case was more special. As a result of his bloodline, his sess rate at cultivating medicines was extremely low. Ye Qingtang had to find other ways to resolve this.


    The cultivation of medicines was also one of the categories in the Inter-Academy Competition. Ye Qingtang only had six students. To get that Wind-Calming Pearl, she would not give up on either one of them.


    Half a dayter, Ye Qingtang finally came up with a solution.


    Yun Chen¡¯s problemy in his bloodline. They just had to make his bloodline go temporarily dormant when he was cultivating medicines.


    This method sounded fantastical. But Ye Qingtang knew of the existence of such an elixir from her previous life.


    However, the process to refine that elixir was ratherplicated and Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have an elixir-refining tripod. She set her sights on the medicine faculty.


    The medicine faculty had many tools for refining elixirs. As a teacher of the Netherworld Academy, it should not be difficult for Ye Qingtang to borrow an alchemyb.


    At this thought, Ye Qingtang hurried over to the medicine faculty.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was prepared to find a medicine faculty teacher to negotiate the use of ab, she inadvertently discovered a few familiar figures there.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Can¡¯t wee to the medicine faculty?¡± Lei Yan¡¯s loud shouts drifted over to Ye Qingtang¡¯s ears.


    Ye Qingtang nced over and saw that Lei Yan and the rest, who were supposed to be practicing in the ssroom, had all appeared in the medicine faculty. Apart from Qin Feng, who was diligently nting seeds, all the other five students were present and ounted for.


    At this moment, Lei Yan and the rest were arguing over something with a few teenagers from the medicine faculty.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so distant. We just want to make friends. Look, our academy has always encouraged students from the other faculties to establish good ties with the medicine faculty, right? Give us the elixirs you have refined and we will return the favor in the future.¡± Nangong Lie smiled.


    The medicine faculty students all specialized in medicine cultivation. Although they were only students now, they would be full-fledged alchemists after leaving the Netherworld Academy.


    Alchemists were highly respected positions in all domains. They might not be very powerful, but they could refine all sorts of highly sought-after elixirs. The more skilled an alchemist was, the more powerful practitioners he would have on his side.


    To obtain high-quality elixirs, those powerful practitioners were more than happy to protect those alchemists.


    This unspoken rule was also present in the Netherworld Academy. Most of the students here would try their best to establish good rtions with the medicine faculty students. Although those teenagers were just students now, to be able to enter a prestigious school like the Netherworld Academy, every single one of them was exceptionally talented in medicine cultivation.

 Chapter 2182 - Medicine Faculty (2)

    Chapter 2182: Medicine Faculty (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Even now as students, every single one of them would be considered pretty good alchemists outside of the academy. The students from the other faculties would naturally be able to obtain more elixirs to help in their cultivation if they could be friends with these teenagers.


    Lei Yan and the rest had been negligent in this aspect as they were already prepared to be kicked out of the school. The notion of making friends with the medicine faculty students did not even cross their minds. But the appearance of Ye Qingtang had given them hope. At Yun Chen¡¯s reminder, the entire group had rushed over to the medicine faculty to see if they could find a few students to secure a good future supply of elixirs.


    It was a reasonable n, but a pity¡­


    Things did not always go ording to n.


    After searching for some time, none of the medicine faculty students were willing to partner with them.


    Those medicine faculty students were no fools. They had limited elixirs on hand and would naturally wish to supply students who had a brighter future ahead of them.


    As for Lei Yan and his gang¡­ they did not meet their criteria.


    There had long been rumors circting the Netherworld Academy about how these people would be kicked out soon. The academy had already designated them as hopeless and it was only natural that the medicine faculty students would not want to waste their elixirs on this group.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys with Yun Chen? Just get Yun Chen to refine some elixirs if you need them?¡± One of the medicine faculty teenagers spoke up impatiently. He looked at Lei Yan and his gang like they were just a swarm of pesky flies.


    A bunch of jokers like them wanted to ally with the medicine faculty students?


    Only a fool would give them elixirs.


    Lei Yan and the rest were taken aback by the teenager¡¯s words. They nced at Yun Chen.


    Yun Chen maintained his smile.


    ¡°Yes, you guys have Yun Chen right? Why are you looking for others? Moreover¡­ apart from him, do you think anyone here would give you elixirs?¡± Another teenager added rudely.


    Nangong Lie had been speaking in a cordial manner but his face now darkened at the words of those two teenagers.


    He had known Yun Chen from before. They had entered the Netherworld Academy at the same time and used to belong to the martial arts faculty together. But because of Yun Chen¡¯s weak physical condition, he had been transferred to the medicine faculty.


    However, Yun Chen¡¯s situation at the medicine faculty was not without its difficulties. His Drifting Cloud Bloodline drastically reduced the sess rate of his medicine cultivation and as a result, he waspletely unable to supply others.


    These two were both from the medicine faculty. How could they not know about Yun Chen¡¯s situation? They had purposely singled out Yun Chen just to make him look bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give us any if you don¡¯t want to. Do you think we are that desperate for it?¡± Nangong Lie put up a brave front.


    ¡°Even if you are desperate for it, no one will give it to you. I advise you not to waste any more time here.¡± The medicine faculty teenagers smirked before turning to leave.


    Lei Yan wanted to say something else but Nangong Lie stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. Can¡¯t you tell they look down on us?¡±


    The medicine faculty teenagers would only give out elixirs to those whom they deemed worthy. And this bunch had been deemed unworthy by those teenagers.


    Lei Yan hade to the medicine faculty full of hope and expectations. But now, having failed to ally and even endured the ridicule of others, his face looked very grim.


    Just as they turned to leave, they bumped into a slender figure.

 Chapter 2183 - Medicine Faculty (3)

    Chapter 2183: Medicine Faculty (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Boss!!¡± Lei Yan stared in shock at Ye Qing, who suddenly popped up behind them.


    When did Boss arrive?


    Nangong Lie and the rest were also startled by the sight of Ye Qing. They had no idea when he had appeared and whether he heard the cold mockery of those two teenagers.


    Having been caught in this independent mission, they couldn¡¯t help shifting their gaze guiltily.


    Ye Qingtang gazed at Lei Yan and his gang without any expression.


    Having been forcibly dragged over, Jing Ze and Mu Ziying also lowered their heads the moment they saw Ye Qing.


    ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Ye Qingtang surveyed her surroundings.


    The group exchanged looks but none of them dared to answer.


    If Boss knew that they had made the independent decision toe here and try to form an alliance with the medicine faculty students, and ended up being sneered at, they would probably be dead-meat.


    ¡°Bo¡­ Boss, nothing much. Yun Chen wanted to get something from the medicine faculty and so we came along with him.¡± Nangong Lie had the quickest mind and he didn¡¯t know how much Ye Qing overheard, so he made up an excuse on the spot.


    Would Ye Qing not know what they were actually doing?


    Nevertheless¡­


    Inwardly, Ye Qingtang felt likeughing at the sight of those nervous-looking teenagers.


    Apart from Mu Ziying, the other teenagers were actually older than Ye Qingtang. She felt rather amused by how fearful they were of her.


    If this bunch of brats knew that they were slightly older than her¡­


    Would they still be willing to call her Boss?


    ¡°Boss, why are you at the medicine faculty?¡± Nangong Lie hastily asked. He saw that Ye Qing didn¡¯t respond and thought that they had managed to squirm their way through.


    ¡°I want to borrow the use of an alchemyb,¡± Ye Qingtang answered.


    Everyone was shocked at Ye Qing¡¯s words. The teenagers immediately thought of the only medicine faculty student in their group: Yun Chen.


    Ye Qing had made arrangements for all of them except for Yun Chen. They thought that he had forgotten about him.


    They didn¡¯t realize that he hadn¡¯t.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so quicklye here to help Yun Chen borrow ab.


    Ye Qingtang ignored the curious gazes of those teenagers and looked straight at Yun Chen. ¡°Bring me to the teacher in charge of the alchemybs.¡±


    Yun Chen nced at Ye Qing as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, he just nodded in silence and led the way.


    Originally Yun Chen wanted to tell Ye Qing that he had his own alchemyb, albeit the lowest grade one. Nevertheless, he did not have to do all this for him. After all¡­ with his situation, even the bestb would be useless in enhancing the sess rate of his medicine cultivation.


    But looking at Ye Qing¡¯s serious expression, Yun Chen ended up swallowing his words.


    Alchemybs could be categorized into different grades. The higher the grade, the better one¡¯s medicine cultivation would be. Most students used low-grade studentbs. If one had sufficient talent, they could apply to have a mid-grade alchemyb.


    Teachers typically had the use of the rare high-grade alchemybs. Most students were not allowed to set a single foot inside.


    It was rumored that there was a Grand Master-levelb inside the medicine faculty. It was prepared for an Alchemist Grand Master as the Netherworld Academy had once produced an Alchemist Grand Master.

 Chapter 2184 - Medicine Faculty (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2184: Medicine Faculty (4)</h2>


    That alchemist was not very powerful but no one in the Second Domain would dare to offend him. The Grand Master-level elixirs that he could refine were the most sought-after treasures by all practitioners.


    Many factions and powerful practitioners spent a lot of effort to draw this alchemist to their side. It was said that countless practitioners in the Second Domain would be more than willing to do his bidding.


    Yun Chen exined the situation of the alchemybs, providing Ye Qingtang with a general idea. As she was now a teacher, she wondered if she could get a high-grade alchemyb.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s medicine cultivation skills, the boost offered by a higher gradeb would be insignificant. Nevertheless, the higher the better.


    Yun Chen soon led Ye Qing and the rest to the teacher in charge of the alchemybs.


    The man was an elder in his sixties. He had a snow-white beard and a face full of wrinkles. He looked very stern. There were a bunch of medicine faculty students standing beside him.


    Every month, the medicine faculty students would bring their best elixirs over here to be graded by this teacher. If the elixir was good enough, they could apply for a better-grade alchemyb.


    The teenagers whom Lei Yan and the others were speaking to earlier were also in the group.


    ¡°Teacher Feng.¡± Yun Chen made his way through the crowd and bowed politely.


    Teacher Feng lifted his head slightly and nced at Yun Chen. After realizing it was Yun Chen, he gave a slight frown and said, ¡°Yun Chen, you should know your situation.¡±


    Teacher Feng¡¯s tone was mild but the meaning behind his words was clear. With Yun Chen¡¯s medicine cultivation abilities, he really shouldn¡¯t be here. It was already a charity to let him have the use of a low-grade alchemyb.


    Bitter amusement shed across Yun Chen¡¯s eyes, but he put on a politely genial smile. ¡°Teacher Feng, I am here today because of my teacher. Teacher Ye wishes to see you.¡±


    All the medicine faculty teenagers instinctively nced over.


    Teacher Feng also raised his eyes again and looked past Yun Chen to see the ordinary-looking, skinny youth.


    ¡°Teacher Ye?¡± Teacher Feng¡¯s voice was low.


    Ye Qingtang stepped forward. ¡°I am Ye Qing. I wish to apply for a teacher alchemyb.¡±


    Yun Chen was stunned by Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    He thought that Ye Qing would just try to help him get a mid-grade alchemyb. But¡­ he never expected Ye Qing to immediately ask for a high-grade alchemyb meant for teachers.


    Lei Yan and the rest were also shocked.


    Lei Yan tugged at Nangong Lie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Our Boss is so open-handed. He is requesting a high-grade alchemyb for Yun Chen right from the get-go.¡±


    Nangong Lie was not as optimistic as Lei Yan.


    Teacher Feng frowned slightly. He sized up Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Only teachers from the medicine faculty can use teacher alchemybs. Teacher Ye looks very unfamiliar to me. You don¡¯t look like one of the medicine faculty members.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Was that the case?


    From what she had heard, she only knew that high-grade alchemybs were meant for teachers. She didn¡¯t know that there was a distinction between the teachers of the different faculties.

 Chapter 2185 - Medicine Faculty (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2185: Medicine Faculty (5)</h2>


    ¡°I am not a teacher at the medicine faculty,¡± Ye Qingtang admitted.


    Teacher Feng showed no surprise. He nced at Yun Chen again.


    ¡°I heard that Yun Chen has been assigned to a new teacher. I wonder if you are the one?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Teacher Feng nodded. The other medicine faculty students watched the scene with glittery eyes, all expecting to watch a good show.


    Ye Qing was not a teacher from the medicine faculty and had no use for an alchemyb. Anyone could guess that she was asking for an alchemyb for Yun Chen.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you just joined the Netherworld Academy and probably don¡¯t understand much of our medicine faculty procedures. Every student here has their own alchemyb. Even though you are Yun Chen¡¯s teacher, you are not part of the medicine faculty. Also¡­¡± Teacher Feng nced at Yun Chen.


    ¡°With Yun Chen¡¯s abilities, it is already considered generous of us to let him have the use of a low-grade alchemyb.¡±


    There was not even a need to consider anything else. He didn¡¯t have the right to apply for them.


    Teacher Feng¡¯s words were still considered rather polite. But his disregard for Yun Chen was evident in his voice. Around him, the medicine faculty students secretly smiled.


    ¡°What the hell. Has this Yun Chen gone stupid? He thought that he could apply for a better alchemyb just because he got a new teacher?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Even if we give him a Grand Master-level alchemyb, what can he produce? Even my 10-year-old younger brother can produce better elixirs than him. It is just a waste of our faculty resources to let him stay here.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Yun Chen will be kicked out of the academy soon? Why all this fuss now?¡±


    ¡°He should know his ce.¡±


    The teenagers whispered to each other. They stared at Yun Chen with maliciousness.


    Yun Chen was a smear on the name of the medicine faculty.


    The Netherworld Academy medicine faculty had once produced a Grand Master alchemist. But with Yun Chen¡¯s abilities, even a medicine cultivation student from a normal academy was better than him. His presence here was just a smear upon their reputation.


    Yun Chen maintained his smile as if he didn¡¯t hear their mocking words. But Ye Qingtang saw and heard everything.


    A frown was on her face.


    ¡°Teacher Feng, I think you misunderstand.¡±


    Teacher Feng: ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ye Qingtang continued. ¡°I am the one who wants to use the alchemyb, not Yun Chen.¡±


    Teacher Feng and the rest were all stunned by Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why do you need an alchemyb?¡± Teacher Feng asked.


    ¡°To refine medicine of course,¡± Ye Qing replied.


    Teacher Feng: ¡°¡­¡±


    At this, even Lei Yan and his gang were shocked.


    What did they hear?


    Boss wanted to refine medicine?


    What kind of joke was this!


    Yun Chen looked at Ye Qing with astonishment. He really couldn¡¯t imagine this teacher refining medicines.


    Teacher Feng was stunned for quite a long while before he finally snapped out of it. ¡°Teacher Ye, are you joking? You want to refine medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there a problem with that?¡± Ye Qing asked.


    The corners of Teacher Feng¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    Problem?


    A big problem!


    Where did this fellowe from, requesting for an alchemyb from the medicine faculty? Did this teacher think that making medicines was like rolling balls of dirt?


    What a farce.

 Chapter 2186 - Alchemy (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2186: Alchemy (1)</h2>


    Teacher Feng¡¯s expression was awful. He simply couldn¡¯t understand why this neer, Teacher Ye tried so hard to get hold of an alchemyb for Yun Chen without even knowing much about him.


    But now, he could tell that the new teacher waspletely oblivious and had no self-awareness.


    ¡°You¡¯re not part of the medicine faculty, pardon me for not being able to lend you the alchemyb.


    Refining elixirs?


    He probably couldn¡¯t even differentiate the herbs.


    ¡°Teacher Feng, can I let Teacher Feng use my alchemyb?¡± Yun Chen asked.


    Yun Chen also didn¡¯t know why Ye Qing suddenly had the idea of refining elixirs but since he was his teacher, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and allow him to be embarrassed in front of everyone.


    Teacher Feng¡¯s brows knitted.


    ¡°The alchemyb was allocated to you so it¡¯s your decision to make. However, I have to remind you that the medicine faculty allocates a limited amount of herbs to every student. You¡¯ll have to find ways to replenish it if they run out.


    ¡°The elixirs refined by you in the past month did not even satisfy the lowest standards set by the medicine faculty. You¡¯ll have to consider carefully whether you can refine enough elixirs this month before you listen to just anyone and waste the herbs.¡±


    Teacher Feng made himself clear. He wasn¡¯t going to stop Yun Chen from lending others the alchemyb, but they wouldn¡¯t give out any more herbs other than the ones allocated to Yun Chen.


    If Ye Qing wanted to have the herbs, he would have to take them from Yun Chen¡¯s quota or purchase them on his own.


    For a teacher not belonging to the medicine faculty to want to refine elixirs, it sounded like a joke to Teacher Feng.


    How different would it be from a male wanting to give birth to children?


    Teacher Feng wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way. The students from the medicine faculty also snickered when they heard it.


    Not only was Yun Chen useless, his teacher even turned out to be crazy.


    It was beyond amusing.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yun Chen agreed without feeling angry at all.


    However, Ye Qingtang noticed Teacher Feng¡¯s sarcasm and disdain for Yun Chen.


    ¡°Am I right to say that the elixirs refined by me have nothing to do with the medicine faculty?¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly asked.


    Teacher Feng looked at Ye Qing as though he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Of course. If you prepare your own herbs, the results certainly have nothing to do with the medicine faculty. With that being said, if you damage anything in the alchemyb, you¡¯ll have topensate,¡± Teacher Feng said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded and turned around to speak to Yun Chen. ¡°Take me to your alchemyb.¡±


    Yun Chen was stunned and paused for a moment before he nodded and left with everyone to head towards the alchemyb.


    Teacher Feng and the youths from the medicine faculty watched them leave, their gazes filled with disdain.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Teacher Fengmented. He wasn¡¯t approving of this Teacher Ye who just disregarded rules. The medicine faculty was different from other faculties and they had a rtively fixed set of teachers. Why did hee and cause trouble even when he didn¡¯t belong to the medicine faculty?


    To think that the youth even wanted to refine elixirs¡­


    Lei Yan and the others ran behind Ye Qing and Yun Chen.


    Lei Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, are you really going to refine elixirs?¡±


    ¡°What else would I do?¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±.


    I can¡¯t tell at all. Boss, please stop joking around.

 Chapter 2187 - Alchemy (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2187: Alchemy (2)</h2>


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you don¡¯t need to do that for me. My sess rate is indeed not high, I guess I¡¯m not suitable to be an alchemist after all.¡± Yun Chen thought that Ye Qing mentioned he knew how to refine elixirs all because of him.


    After all, no one would believe that Ye Qing knew how to refine elixirs.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I want to refine elixirs.¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how to react. Why didn¡¯t they believe her?


    Originally Ye Qingtang had nned to repay the medicine faculty with some high-quality elixirs if they let her use an alchemyb. But now, it seemed like there was no need for her to do that.


    Although Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t a true alchemist, with 300 years of experience from her past lifetime, she learned almost everything, including things that she shouldn¡¯t have learned.


    Back then when she was chased after by Ye You and the others, how could she possibly afford to purchase elixirs?


    The only solution was for her to refine elixirs herself.


    She could safely say that she was better than most alchemists in this century. After all, her 300 years¡¯ worth of experience was to be reckoned with.


    However¡­


    Yun Chen and the others didn¡¯t feel too good about it even when Ye Qingtang was filled with confidence.


    But they didn¡¯t dare say anything to ruin their teacher¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Brother, why is Boss being crazy again? I¡¯m not worried about the herbs, since I can buy them if Boss can¡¯t afford them. I¡¯m more worried about those processes. I just got a headache from looking at it once. If he¡¯s going to just do it and ruin everything, what¡¯s going to happen to Yun Chen¡­¡± Lei Yan started whispering to Nangong Lie.


    The alchemyb belonged to Yun Chen and his sess rate wasn¡¯t that high to begin with. If Ye Qing were to join and further create a mess, Yun Chen would be expelled from the academy when he doesn¡¯t pass the medicine faculty¡¯s assessment next month.


    Nangong Lie had no idea what was going on and he could only whisper to Yun Chen,


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Yun Chen smiled.


    ¡°Since Teacher Ye wants to do it, I¡¯ll just let him be. Anyway, I won¡¯t be able to stay here any longer regardless.¡±


    Yun Chen was clear that his body made it impossible for him to achieve higher heights in martial arts, while the Drifting Cloud Bloodline made it impossible for him to be a true alchemist.


    The only reason he stayed on was because he thought that Ye Qing was different from other teachers and he wanted to have it easier during his remaining time at the academy.


    Nangong Lie¡¯s lips twitched but he ended up not saying anything. He just patted Yun Chen on the shoulder.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡­ Do you want to help and persuade Boss? Don¡¯t do this to Yun Chen.¡± Lei Yan made his way to Mu Ziying, calling her Senior Sister even when she was only at his chest level.


    Everyone knew that Ye Qing doted on Mu Ziying the most, and favored girls much more than boys.


    Mu Ziying lifted her head, looking at Lei Yan without any emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯re doubting Boss.¡± Mu Ziying suddenly frowned.


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±.


    Mu Ziying moved her fingers and her puppet suddenly jumped onto Lei Yan¡¯s shoulder and its hands were on Lei Yan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°If you continue doubting Boss, I¡¯ll strangle you to death.¡± Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes crinkled and the puppet suddenly tightened its grip over Lei Yan¡¯s neck.


    Lei Yan was stunned and he quickly put his hands over his neck to protect himself.


    ¡°W-When did you be so good at controlling the puppet?¡±


    The puppet moved so quickly, not even sparing him any time to react!

 Chapter 2188 - : Alchemy (3)

    Chapter 2188: Alchemy (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Hadn¡¯t Mu Ziying been struggling to even move the puppet an inch before? What had happened? Now she could even make the puppet attack?!


    Mu Ziying nced at Lei Yan. With a curl of her finger, she summoned the puppet back.


    Lei Yan clutched at his throat in shock. He could still feel a slight prickly pain where the puppet touched him.


    He really couldn¡¯t tell.


    Was Mu Ziying that convinced by Boss?


    He couldn¡¯t even express any doubts?


    I say, Little Senior Sister, please clear your muddled brain. As much as you worship Boss, please have some sense.


    How in the world would Boss know how to refine medicine?


    Just as the few teenagers were muttering amongst themselves, Yun Chen led them to his alchemyb.


    The group was speechless at the sight of the small, dpidated room. Even though they didn¡¯t know much about the medicine faculty, they could tell that this was definitely the lousiestb in the entire faculty.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Yun Chen opened the door.


    All sorts of medicinal ingredients were scattered on the floor of the smallb. The cooled-down tripod was filled with charred-ck ashes. The smell of burnt herbs permeated the entire room.


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    Feeling somewhat awkward, Yun Chen swept the medicinal ingredients on the floor to the side.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, my sess rate at cultivating medicines is very low. So¡­ I have not had the chance to clean this tripod.¡±


    Apart from those scattered medicinal herbs and failed elixirs, Lei Yan and the rest discovered a bottle ofpleted elixirs.


    ¡°You refined this? Not bad.¡± To lessen Yun Chen¡¯s embarrassment, Nangong Lie took up the bottle with a smile. He opened the bottle.


    Yun Chen wanted to stop him but didn¡¯t manage to in time.


    The moment Nangong Lie opened the bottle, an indescribable smell spread across the small room.


    That smell¡­


    Lei Yan nearly threw up in disgust, while Nangong Lie¡¯s face turned green.


    ¡°Yun Chen, what do you¡­ have inside here?¡±


    Yun Chen cleared his throat softly. ¡°Cypress elixir.¡±


    Cypress elixirs were a type of medicine that could enhance one¡¯s vital essence. One of their special characteristics was their exceptionally fragrant smell¡­


    Nangong Lie: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had been blind to Yun Chen¡¯s ¡°talents¡±. He never knew that Yun Chen had the ¡°ability¡± to create such a heaven-defying, aberrant elixir.


    How was this a cypress elixir?


    Even the Hundred Poison elixir probably had a better smell than this?


    Nangong Lie quietly closed the bottle and retreated to the side.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang scanned the alchemyb. Compared to her medicine cultivation environment in the wilderness in her previous life, this ce was much better.


    ¡°Yun Chen, stay here. The rest of you go back and cultivate,¡± Ye Qingtang instructed.


    Lei Yan and the rest didn¡¯t dare to object. They obediently went back to practice. Before leaving, they all shot Yun Chen a ¡°take care¡± look.


    Yun Chen¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Yun Chen, what herbs do you have here?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Yun Chen immediately listed them out.


    The medicine faculty provided an ample supply of medicinal herbs, so much so that the other students would never be able to use up their store. But for Yun Chen, who was very adept at destroying elixirs, it was not enough.


    As Ye Qingtang listened to Yun Chen, she knew that the scant herbs that he had on hand were far from enough. She didn¡¯t waste any words but just wrote down a list of medicinal herbs. She then took an empty space ring and handed it to Yun Chen.


    ¡°Bring me back all the medicinal herbs on this list.¡±


    Yun Chen took the list and the space ring. He scanned the list, and his heart nearly leaped out of his chest.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ Teacher Ye, all these¡­ you need them all?¡± Yun Chen was from the medicine faculty and had seen his fair share of herbs. But for the herbs which Ye Qing had listed, some of them he had only heard of before.

 Chapter 2189 - Stop Joking (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2189: Stop Joking (1)</h2>


    ¡°Yes, go and buy them now.¡± Ye Qing waved him off before starting to clean up the tripod, which was filled with failed elixirs.


    Yun Chen looked dubious but since Ye Qing had given the instructions, he had no choice but toply.


    While Yun Chen was off getting the herbs, Ye Qingtang soon cleaned up the tripod. Compared to her previous life when she had to hide and could only make use of a basic tripod in the wilderness to refine elixirs, this low-grade alchemyb was already considered a luxury.


    Ye Qingtang estimated that it would be a period of time before Yun Chen would return. She strolled around the alchemyb and swept up all the medicinal herbs on the floor.


    It had been a long time since Ye Qingtang had personally refined elixirs. While in the First Domain, she never had a day when she could settle down enough to do so. Looking at the sparse medicinal herbs she had on hand now, Ye Qingtang nced at the alchemy bookid open on the table.


    ¡°Cypress elixir¡­¡± Ye Qingtang scanned the page and immediately knew that it contained the recipe for refining cypress elixirs.


    Cypress elixirs were considered mid-grade elixirs and were often sold at auctions. It was not considered a rare elixir.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the cypress elixir recipe and then at Yun Chen¡¯s bottle of ¡°cypress elixir¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It looked like she had underestimated the impact of Yun Chen¡¯s bloodline.


    To be able to refine a cypress elixir like this¡­ was indeed a rare ¡°skill¡±.


    Since it would be some time before Yun Chen would return, Ye Qingtang tidied up the medicinal herbs and prepared to warm up her own skills.


    ¡­


    Yun Chen had already gotten most of the herbs needed by Ye Qing. But some rare herbs could not be found on such short notice. Yun Chen ced orders for those herbs before bringing back a fully-packed space ring back to the alchemyb.


    He pushed open the door. The temperature inside the alchemyb was already much higher than the outside. A fragrant smell spread out together with the heat.


    Yun Chen immediately recognized the smell.


    Cypress elixir?


    Yun Chen was taken aback. He was very familiar with this smell.


    This was the fragrance of the cypress elixir. Yun Chen might not be able to cultivate a real cypress elixir, but this was a frequent scent produced by the other medicine faculty students.


    For the cypress elixir, the more crisp and fragrant it was, the higher its quality. With just a few sniffs, Yun Chen could already feel his mind bing much clearer.


    Where was this smelling from?


    Yun Chen was confused. Scanning the room, he realized that his tripod, which was previously filled with ashes, was now burning with a vigorous fire. Apleted elixir was upon the roaring me.


    Roasted by the fire, the fragrance of the elixir filled the entireb.


    Was that the¡­ cypress elixir?


    Yun Chen stared in astonishment at the tripod. He just kept staring at the sweet-smelling elixir in the tripod. Although he had smelled many cypress elixirs before, none of them couldpare to this.


    Even the cypress elixirs cultivated by the medicine faculty teachers during their demonstrations were not as fragrant as this.


    Where did this cypress elixire from?


    Could it be¡­


    A startling notion surfaced in Yun Chen¡¯s mind. But he immediately quelled it the moment it appeared.


    He had not been away for that long. Ye Qing could not possibly have cultivated this.


    Yun Chen was well aware that even a medicine faculty teacher would need at least one full day to refine a cypress elixir, and he had been away for less than half a day.

 Chapter 2190 - Stop Joking (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2190: Stop Joking (2)</h2>


    Also¡­


    He would never believe that Ye Qing could really refine elixirs.


    ¡°Maybe Teacher Ye ced an alreadypleted elixir in the tripod.¡± Yun Chen muttered to himself. This surmisation might be far-fetched but it was still far more believable than the fact that Ye Qing could refine elixirs.


    ¡°Yun Chen, what are you standing there for?¡± Ye Qingtang walked in. She had just gone to fetch some water and returned to see Yun Chen standing at the door in a daze.


    Yun Chen jumped at the sound of Ye Qing¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡±


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°Did you bring back all the medicinal herbs I require?¡±


    Yun Chenposed himself and replied, ¡°I have brought back most of them. But I am missing a few and would need a few days before¡­¡± Yun Chen took out the newly-filled space ring and gave it to Ye Qing.


    Ye Qingtang scanned the items inside the ring.


    Although there were a few of the rarer ingredients missing, it didn¡¯t matter. She wouldn¡¯t need those ingredients for the time being. They were just there as a backup.


    Taking out a few herbs from the space ring, Ye Qingtang instructed Yun Chen, ¡°The cypress elixir is about done. Go and take it out.


    Taken aback, Yun Chen suddenly remembered about the cypress elixir. He opened his mouth to say something but didn¡¯t know how to ask the question. In the end, he just went to take out the cypress elixir.


    After retrieving the cypress elixir, Yun Chen realized that the quality of this elixir was even better than he first imagined.


    Warmth and fragrance swirled around the small pill. The scent was exceptionally refreshing.


    The cypress elixir might just be a mid-grade elixir but only alchemists themselves knew just how much the quality of such an elixir could differ.


    While it was the same type of elixir, but the difference in quality from one pill to the next could be as wide as heaven and earth.


    A top-grade pill was worth more than a hundred normal-grade pills!


    Yun Chen carefully ced the cypress elixir into an exquisite bottle. If Yun Chen had doubted whether Ye Qing had refined this elixir, he no longer had any doubts now. He couldn¡¯t have possibly produced this.


    Even the medicine faculty head might not be able to refine a cypress elixir of this level.


    It should be pointed out that the medicine faculty head was a Master-level alchemist¡­


    But at the very most, he could only refine mid-grade elixirs to a quality level of 90 percent. It was nearly impossible to achieve the peak 100 percent stage.


    When refining elixirs¡ªthe slightest variant to the intensity of the fire, the number of ingredients used as well as the duration of the cultivation¡ªcould result in major differences. To achieve the peak 100 percent perfect quality, apart from that Grand Master alchemist, no one else would be able to perform such a feat.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, where did you get this cypress elixir? I wonder which Grand Master alchemist cultivated this?¡± At this moment, Yun Chen was already convinced that Ye Qing had definitely not produced this cypress elixir. He believed that Ye Qing had just ced this alreadypleted pill in the tripod out of curiosity.


    cing apleted elixir into a tripod for a short period of time would not produce any sort of changes.


    As an alchemist himself, Yun Chen desperately wished to know which Grand Master alchemist cultivated this cypress elixir. He wondered if Teacher Ye was acquainted with that person.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her head and stared at Yun Chen with a puzzled look in her eyes.

 Chapter 2191 - Stop Joking (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2191: Stop Joking (3)</h2>


    Feeling Ye Qing¡¯s gaze, Yun Chen suddenly snapped out of his trance. He lowered his eyelids with a hint of awkwardness.


    Damn.


    He had been too impulsive. He didn¡¯t realize it would embarrass Teacher Ye.


    Ye Qingtang continued to look at Yun Chen and the sudden changes in his expressions. She had no idea what this kid was thinking and just continued to go about her task. ¡°You don¡¯t have enough medicinal herbs here. I could only gather what was here and only managed to cultivate one cypress elixir.¡±


    Yun Chen suddenly lifted his eyes and stared at Ye Qing incredulously.


    At this moment, Yun Chen finally realized that the medicinal herbs which had been scattered on the floor had all been gathered up and arranged on the table.


    Yun Chen always had a good idea of just how many herbs he had on hand. With one nce, he could tell that he was missing the exact proportion of ingredients to make a cypress elixir.


    Yun Chen gaped. For a long while, he remained in a speechless daze.


    Teacher Ye had cultivated this cypress elixir?


    How was that possible¡­


    Yun Chen was filled with doubts. But it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to voice them out to Ye Qing. And so he just nodded and let it pass.


    Never mind. If Teacher Ye wanted to keep up this facade, he would not expose him.


    ¡°Your bloodline affects your cultivation of medicines. But you should have no problem preparing the ingredients right?¡± Ye Qing suddenly asked.


    Yun Chen nodded.


    Ye Qing took out a few medicinal herbs and passed them to Yun Chen.


    ¡°Prepare these.¡±


    Yun Chen epted the herbs and couldn¡¯t help giving a soft sigh. Teacher Ye probably didn¡¯t even know how to prepare medicinal herbs. That was why he had found an excuse for him to do it.


    The missing portions of ingredients for the cypress elixir¡­ he had probably ruined them¡­ He was probably worried about losing face and so ced apleted elixir on the tripod.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Even if Teacher Ye wanted to pretend, he shouldn¡¯t have used a Grand Master-level cypress elixir¡­


    Yun Chen sighed in resignation and started to prepare the herbs.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang stood by the side observing how Yun Chen prepared the herbs. It must be said that although his sess rate at refining medicines was poor, Yun Chen had invested a lot of time and effort in trying.


    As a result, he was extremely adept at preparing the medicinal ingredients. He was also very meticulous. Even Ye Qingtang was able to feel it in his actions.


    Before long, Yun Chen had finished prepping all the herbs. He truly had no idea why Ye Qing would suddenly wish to refine elixirs. He just resigned himself to assisting him.


    Ye Qingtang arranged the prepped ingredients.


    Yun Chen cleared his throat softly. ¡°Teacher Ye, is there anything else? If not, may I leave first? Yun Chen spoke up tentatively.


    The words made Ye Qingtang frown.


    ¡°Leave? If you want to be an alchemist, you must stand by and observe when someone else is refining elixirs. It is how you will learn. You are not allowed to go anywhere. Stand there and observe carefully.¡±


    Yun Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was Teacher Ye sure about this?


    Yun Chun was only doing this for Teacher Ye¡¯s own good. With Yun Chen standing here, Teacher Ye wouldn¡¯t get a chance to swap in an alreadypleted pill.


    Yun Chen felt exasperated but since Ye Qing had instructed so, he could not just leave at will. He had no choice but to stand there with a sigh.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea what Yun Chen was thinking. She was fully focused on the ingredients gathered before her. With a practiced hand, she picked up a few from each pile.


    Yun Chen¡¯s brow furrowed deeper as he watched.


    The herbs which Ye Qingtang had picked possessed characteristics which shed with each other. It would be impossible to refine them together.


    If these herbs were forcibly refined together, not only would it fail to be an elixir, it might probably end up being a lethal poison¡­

 Chapter 2192 - Incredible (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2192: Incredible (1)</h2>


    This Teacher Ye¡­


    Was he joking?


    Several times, Yun Chen wanted to advise him against his actions but was put off by a warning nce each time. Yun Chen was so dismayed that even his usually-pale face looked a bit flushed now.


    He watched as Ye Qing gathered the exact amount of herbs as prescribed, before opening the tripod and cing the ingredients inside.


    Yun Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    As he didn¡¯t have a high sess rate at refining elixirs, and because he had more experience trying to refine than the usual student, Yun Chen had read quite a number of ancient books to improve his skills. Consequently, he had a ratherprehensive understanding of herbs¡­


    Something bad would definitely happen with what Ye Qing was doing.


    As expected, a muffled sound erupted from the tripod the moment the fire was lit.


    Soon enough, a stream of smoke spread out from the tripod.


    Yun Chen¡¯s face changed.


    At the side, Ye Qingtang appearedpletely nonchnt.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, these herbs¡­¡± Yun Chen was about to warn Ye Qing.


    Calm suddenly descended over the smoke-covered tripod, and the smoke in the room suddenly emitted a clean fragrance.


    Yun Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What about these herbs?¡± Ye Qingtang was focused on the tripod and wasn¡¯t paying much attention to Yun Chen¡¯s words.


    For a moment there, Yun Chen had no idea what to say.


    Luckily nothing catastrophic had happened.


    Time passed by the minute and second. Ye Qing didn¡¯t stay beside the tripod but went to gather a few more portions of herbs to prepare for the next batch.


    Looking at Ye Qing¡¯s busy figure and then at the temporarily-calm tripod, Yun Chen was feeling all anxious inside.


    As night fell, the fire in the tripod finally subsided.


    Ye Qingtang saw that the time was about right and opened the tripod. Several pitch-ck elixirs wereid out quietly inside.


    Just going by the color, one could tell they were poisonous pills.


    Ye Qingtang took them out and examined them. Delight shed across her eyes.


    She still had it. Her skills were still well and intact.


    Yun Chen felt rather conflicted as he observed Ye Qingtang¡¯s satisfied expression.


    Before he could react further, Ye Qingtang suddenly turned and presented one of the ck pills to Yun Chen.


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Yun Chen¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor.


    Eat¡­ eat¡­ eat it?!!


    ¡°Teacher Ye, what¡­ what did you say?¡± The hairs on the back of Yun Chen¡¯s neck were all standing on end.


    ¡°I asked you to eat it,¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    Yun Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    When did he offend her?


    ¡°Teacher Ye, this pill¡­¡± Yun Chen tried to resist.


    But the moment Yun Chen opened his mouth to speak, Ye Qingtang took the opportunity to toss the pill inside his mouth and smacked him on the chest.


    Gulp. Yun Chen inadvertently swallowed the pitch-ck pill.


    Yun Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was doomed!


    ¡°How is it?¡± Ye Qing looked at Yun Chen closely.


    Yun Chen just felt a bitter taste spread across his throat. For a moment there, there were no other terrible side effects yet.


    Just as he was quietly relieved, he suddenly felt a surge of heat flowing out of his dantian! In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Yun Chen felt hot all over. His usually-pale face was flushed red by his high temperature.


    Within seconds, Yun Chen¡¯s internal energy was suppressed by this heat flow. His expression underwent a major shift.


    ¡°My bloodline?¡± Yun Chen widened his eyes at Ye Qingtang, as anger shed across his face.

 Chapter 2193 - Incredible (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2193: Incredible (2)</h2>


    ¡°Teacher Ye, what did I ever do to you? Why did you destroy my bloodline?¡±


    Yun Chen was truly enraged. If Ye Qing wanted to mess around, he could y along with him. But how could he force him to take this randomly-cultivated elixir?


    His Drifting Cloud Bloodline was subdued within seconds. Was Teacher Ye trying to kill him?


    Ye Qing was calm in the face of Yun Chen¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Your bloodline has been subdued?¡± Ye Qing asked.


    Yun Chen gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Ye Qing nodded.


    Yun Chen nearly spat out blood in rage.


    ¡°Come here. These are the ingredients for the cypress elixir. Try and refine one now.¡± Before Yun Chen could react, Ye Qing ced the prepped ingredients into Yun Chen¡¯s hands.


    Yun Chen was already blinded by rage. Would he still be willing to follow this crazy teacher¡¯s instructions? Destroying one¡¯s bloodline was like crushing one¡¯s martial arts future!


    ¡°Teacher Ye!¡±


    ¡°Yun Chen.¡± Ye Qing and Yun Chen spoke at the same time. The youth shot him a very stern look and the rest of Yun Chen¡¯s words got stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Go and refine the pill now,¡± Ye Qing insisted.


    Yun Chen took a deep breath as he struggled to contain his anger.


    ¡°Just do as I say. I will naturally restore your bloodline.¡± Ye Qing added.


    Yun Chen narrowed his eyes at Ye Qing.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Qing was doing this to him. He had never offended him before. But he conjured some weird pill at random and destroyed his bloodline¡­


    Just as Yun Chen was about to walk off, a bitter amusement filled his heart.


    Even if his bloodline was present, with his physical condition, he would never be able to continue practicing martial arts. Destroyed or not, it made no difference to him.


    It was just that Ye Qing¡¯s request was just too ridiculous.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I refuse.¡± Yun Chen put in a lot of effort to finally calm himself down. He was not willing to continue ying along with Ye Qing. He turned to leave.


    Ye Qingtang gave an inward sigh on seeing Yun Chen storm off in anger.


    Never mind, she couldn¡¯t me this kid for not believing her.


    With a sudden leap, Ye Qingtangnded beside Yun Chen. Before he could react, she used her fingers to jab at several pressure points on his chest.


    Shocked, Yun Chen was prepared to retaliate when he felt that his suppressed bloodline had suddenly been restored¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yun Chen was dumbstruck.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Kid, you wasted one of my suppression elixirs. You deserve a scolding.¡± One nce at Yun Chen¡¯s expression and Ye Qingtang could tell his bloodline had been restored.


    Yun Chen was still in a daze. He tried to circte his bloodline and realized that everything was back to normal. It was as if having his bloodline suppressed had just been a nightmare.


    ¡°You found it difficult to improve your elixir-refining skills because of your Drifting Cloud Bloodline. I cultivated these pills called suppression elixirs, and they can temporarily seal off your bloodline. In this way, you won¡¯t be affected by your bloodline. And the way to restore your bloodline is very simple. You just need to activate those pressure points like I did earlier. That would allow the effects of the elixir to be released from your body.¡± Ye Qing patiently exined.


    Yun Chen waspletely stupefied.


    Suppression elixir?


    What in the world was that?


    He had never heard of that before.


    Ye Qing¡¯s so-called suppression elixir soundedpletely outrageous. Yun Chen had never even heard of any medicine that could seal off one¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 2194 - Incredible (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2194: Incredible (3)</h2>


    But having personally experienced this, Yun Chen knew very well the effects of this elixir.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°How about it? Take another pill and then go and try to refine an elixir?¡± Ye Qing looked at Yun Chen.


    In the drop of a hat, Yun Chen¡¯s expression turned from rage to shock. Previously, Yun Chen would never have believed that Ye Qing knew how to cultivate elixirs.


    But now¡­


    The effects of this pill¡­ had shattered Yun Chen¡¯s world view on elixirs.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­ do you¡­ really know how to refine elixirs?¡± Yun Chen asked.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, how could I have produced this?¡± Ye Qingtang was amused.


    Yun Chen quietly swallowed. He found all that had happened very hard to digest.


    ¡°So¡­ you really refined that cypress elixir?¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt likeughing at Yun Chen¡¯s query.


    She didn¡¯t reply immediately but just went to the table and swiftly selected the ingredients for the cypress elixir. She ced them in the tripod and with one hand, ignited a ck me and infused it into the tripod. The cultivation of the herbs progressed rapidly¡­


    All this happened right in front of Yun Chen¡¯s eyes.


    Every single one of Ye Qing¡¯s movements was imprinted in his mind. He had repeated this process umpteenth times over the month, but when Ye Qing performed it, everything suddenly appeared exceptionally simple.


    After a short period of time, the fragrance of the cypress elixir emanated from the tripod.


    Ye Qing took out the cypress elixir and ced it directly in Yun Chen¡¯s hands. Not wanting to waste time, she had made use of her ck me to speed up the refinement of this elixir.


    To have the confidence to do that, Ye Qing must have a certain level of mastery over the refinement of elixirs.


    As Yun Chen looked at the cypress elixir in his hands, he saw that it was identical to the one before!


    A gasp burst from his lips.


    He could hardly believe what he just witnessed.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ Teacher Ye¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±


    Teacher Ye knew how to cultivate medicine?


    Furthermore¡­


    The quality of this elixir was extraordinary!


    ¡°Convinced now?¡± Ye Qing smiled.


    Yun Chen nodded in a daze. He was feeling rather surreal. At this moment, Yun Chen remembered all his doubts about Ye Qing, and he felt like pping himself to death.


    He had personally experienced the feeling of failing to recognize a formidable person!


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop standing there in a daze. These suppression elixirs are for you. It¡¯ste now and I am going back to rest. If you still have the energy, practice on your own.¡± Ye Qingtang stretched her limbs. Today¡¯s suppression elixirs were just a warm-up for her. There were a whole bunch of elixirs she would need to refine tomorrow¡­


    Actually¡­


    No wonder Yun Chen didn¡¯t believe her. Ye Qingtang herself wouldn¡¯t believe in something like a suppression elixir if she hadn¡¯t seen it 300 years into the future.


    In addition¡­


    A teacher like her was truly not that convincing.


    After Ye Qingtang finished giving her instructions, she turned and left.


    Yun Chen stared after Ye Qing¡¯s departing profile in a daze. The elixirs in his hand were still warm and he finally snapped out of his trance. He instinctively clenched his fists, as if he was clutching onto his final piece of hope.


    He was wrong about Teacher Ye.


    Teacher Ye came to cultivate elixirs purely to resolve his dilemma. To help him find a way to continue refining medicine.


    But he¡­


    Yun Chen felt very distressed.


    But he also knew that he couldn¡¯t waste Ye Qing¡¯s efforts.


    The fire of determination lit up in Yun Chen¡¯s eyes. Without further hesitation, he swallowed one suppression elixir and felt his bloodline subdued. Thereafter, he threw himself into the process of cultivating medicines with a fervor that had been lost for as long as he could remember.

 Chapter 2195 - Can I Reject (1)

    Chapter 2195: Can I Reject (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The next morning, Jing Ze and the others came to the ssroom to await Ye Qing¡¯s arrival.


    But to their surprise, Ye Qing was nowhere to be seen even after they waited for an entire afternoon.


    Yun Chen also did not show up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Boss is still at the alchemyb? Why does he need to go there to refine elixirs?¡± Lei Yan was puzzled.


    ¡°Perhaps Boss knows that with his current cultivation level, it would be too difficult for him to progress any further, and so he wants to change his upation?¡± Nangong Lie stroked his chin as he guessed.


    Their Boss appeared to be a few years older than them but his powers were not that great. In Nangong Lie¡¯s opinion, Ye Qing would probably never be able to attain the Paragon level.


    This kind of power in the Second Domain was not outstanding at all.


    When Ye Qing failed to appear after they waited for the whole afternoon, they all went about their own cultivation.


    After all¡­


    They had to show their Boss some support and try not to affect his confidence.


    The few of them believed that Ye Qing would give up after a couple of days. As a result, they didn¡¯t mind. Apart from Qin Feng¡¯s ¡°diligent¡± gardening, the others went about their own cultivation.


    But four to five days passed and they still saw no sign of Ye Qing.


    By then, the group of kids could no longer sit still.


    They snuck into the medicine faculty and came to Yun Chen¡¯s alchemyb.


    Just as they were hesitating over who should knock on the door, Yun Chen came out carrying a stack of boxes. He looked puzzled at the sight of the restless teenagers.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    They immediately surrounded Yun Chen.


    ¡°Yun Chen, what have you and Boss been doing the past few days¡­ What are you carrying?¡± Nangong Lie started to ask when his attention was attracted by those boxes in Yun Chen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Some medicinal herbs,¡± Yun Chen replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a space ring? Why are you carrying them like this?¡± Nangong Lie was puzzled.


    Yun Chen chuckled. ¡°These medicinal herbs are very precious. They would lose their medicinal potency if I put them in the space ring.


    ¡°Boss¡­ asked for these?¡± Lei Yan asked cautiously.


    Yun Chen nodded.


    The group exchanged looks.


    They thought Ye Qing would stop this nonsense after a few days. But their teacher was still asking for more ingredients.


    Their teacher was going all out to refine elixirs!


    Previously, the abilities of Lei Yan and the rest had significantly improved under Ye Qing¡¯s guidance. Over the past few days, as they cultivated on their own, they had encountered some problems but didn¡¯t dare to disturb Ye Qing. Unable to wait any longer, they had no choice but toe here.


    ¡°I say, Yun Chen. Go and persuade Boss. It¡¯s toote for him to start learning about medicine cultivation now¡­¡± Nangong Lie urged.


    Lei Yan also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why does Boss insist on doing this? If he is able to groom me to greater heights, he can rely on the backing of my Leiting family in the future. There¡¯s no need for him to put in so much effort in this¡­ rather than wasting his time, he should teach me a few more moves.¡±


    A waste of time¡­


    Dumbfounded, Yun Chen stared at Lei Yan and the rest, the corners of his lips twitching.


    A waste of time? They were the ones who were wasting their time!


    Lei Yan and the rest were so wily. They didn¡¯t dare to approach Ye Qing themselves, and so they were trying to make him go and persuade Ye Qing instead.


    ¡°Yun Chen, even if you don¡¯t care about us, you need to think for your own good. With Boss using your alchemyb now, when else will you get the time to cultivate elixirs?¡± Nangong Lie continued his urging.

 Chapter 2196 - Can I Reject (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2196: Can I Reject (2)</h2>


    ¡°Also, the medicine faculty¡¯s monthly assessment ising up, right? If you don¡¯t hurry and¡­¡± Nangong Lie didn¡¯tplete his sentence. His meaning was clear.


    Yun Chen had a peculiar expression on his face.


    ¡°It is my honor that Teacher Ye is willing to use my alchemyb.¡±


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan werepletely stunned by Yun Chen¡¯s words.


    Nangong Lie: Damn, this guy is even better at boot-licking than me?


    Lei Yan: Damn, this Yun Chen is even better at boot-licking than Nangong Lie?


    Observing the reactions of the group, Yun Chen was trying to find a way to exin the situation when theb doors were suddenly thrown open.


    Standing in the doorway, Ye Qing immediately noticed Yun Chen and his armful of boxes. ¡°Yun Chen, hurry up and bring the herbs inside.¡±


    She needed them urgently.


    Yun Chen snapped out of his trance. There was no time to exin now. He just ran into theb with his boxes of precious medicinal ingredients.


    After watching Yun Chen enter the alchemyb, Ye Qingtang finally noticed the kids standing outside the door.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Little Senior Sister misses you so we came with her to visit you.¡± Nangong Lie immediately shoved Mu Ziying to the front.


    Mu Ziying: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it toote for her to kill them now?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t think too much and just said, ¡°It¡¯s perfect timing that you guys are here. I¡¯ve justpleted refining your elixirs. Come in.¡±


    With that, Ye Qing turned back into the alchemyb.


    Different expressions shed across the faces of the group when they heard that Ye Qing had refined some ¡°elixirs¡± for them.


    Jing Ze and Mu Ziying looked very grateful. They believed that Boss was indeed super nice to them, still thinking about them even during this period. On the contrary, Nangong Lie and Lei Yan appeared very conflicted.


    ¡°Boss refined elixirs for us?!¡± Nangong Lie nced at Lei Yan.


    Lei Yan swallowed hard. ¡°If we take them¡­ we won¡¯t die¡­ right?¡±


    Meanwhile, Jing Ze and Mu Ziying had already entered theb.


    Nangong Lie frowned at the unexpected turn of events. He clutched his stomach. ¡°Aiya, my stomach suddenly hurts. I need to go to the toilet!¡±


    He turned to flee.


    But before he could take more than a couple of steps, Lei Yan wrapped one arm around his neck and dragged him into the alchemyb.


    ¡°Brother, we already made a pact that we would go through thick and thin together. You cannot just leave me behind.¡± Lei Yan took a deep breath. Lei Yan might be a bit more stupidpared to Nangong Lie¡¯s slyness, but he was also a bit more loyal.


    He believed that¡­


    Ye Qing¡¯s elixirs were probably no different from poison.


    But looking at how Ye Qing had helped them, Lei Yan was determined to support her at all costs!


    It was just taking poison!


    He had quite a number of elixirs in his space ring. At the very most, he could just go back and eat some to neutralize the effects.


    ¡°Stop! Brother, let¡¯s talk things through!¡± Nangong Lie struggled but was still dragged into theb by Lei Yan.


    mes swirled within the tripod inside the alchemyb. The entireb was filled with the intense smell of herbs. It was slightly bitter but not at all pungent.


    The interior of theb was not as chaotic as Lei Yan and the rest expected. It was much cleaner than when they first saw it.


    All the medicinal herbs had been sorted out into different containers. On the table, there were also batches of prepped ingredients and several white porcin bottles.

 Chapter 2197 - Can I Reject (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2197: Can I Reject (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had Yun Chen put away the newly-acquired herbs. She then took up the bottles of elixirs on the table and handed them to Mu Ziying and the others.


    ¡°This is the phoenix elixir and is best for nourishing mental energy. Ziying, since you are going to be a puppet master, you need to strengthen your mental energy to be even stronger than the usual self.¡± Ye Qing pointed at the white porcin bottle in Mu Ziying¡¯s hands.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes lit up. Her little face was filled with excitement and she looked at Ye Qing with eyes filled with gratitude.


    After learning the Spirit Control Line under Ye Qingtang, Mu Ziying could already control her puppet to do whatever she wanted. But after some time, she would feel fatigued. It was probably due to herck of mental energy.


    Then Ye Qing turned toward Jing Ze. ¡°Your bloodline was just awakened so I prepared this dark yin elixir for you. This pill can nourish bloodlines and it is exactly what you need now.¡±


    Jing Ze clutched the bottle of dark yin elixir tightly, looking very touched. Bowing respectfully, he thanked Ye Qing with a trembling voice. ¡°Thank you, Boss¡­¡±


    After his bloodline was awakened, Jing Ze¡¯s bleak future was finally looking up. However¡­


    Perhaps his bloodline had been dormant for too long, Jing Ze was unable to exercise full control of it. He was frequently unable to perform as he wanted, and this slowed down his progress.


    Mu Ziying and Jing Ze were thrilled after receiving their elixirs. But Nangong Lie and Lei Yan were a different story. Lei Yan and Nangong Lie were both from great family ns and so had more ess to elixirs than students frommon families like Jing Ze.


    ¡°Nourish bloodline? Is Boss having delusions¡­¡± Lei Yan felt that Ye Qing must have gone mad.


    They knew of elixirs which could nourish mental energy, but¡­


    Nourish bloodlines?


    Did Bosse up with this innovation on his own?


    Bloodlines were very miraculous and delicate things. ording to what Lei Yan knew about bloodlines, it was impossible to influence them in any way with elixirs.


    But Ye Qing was in all seriousness pointing at that dark yin elixir and saying that it could nourish bloodlines¡­


    ¡°Phoenix elixir, dark yin elixir¡­ Little Lei, have you heard of them before?¡± Nangong Lie searched his mind but couldn¡¯t find any medicines with such names.


    ¡°Damn you, call me Little Lei again and I will kill you!¡± Lei Yan looked very fierce but on seeing Ye Qingtang heading over their way, his anger immediately subsided.


    ¡°I say, don¡¯t tell me Boss really managed to produce elixirs just like that? He even gave them names¡­ Heaven knows what the hell he just gave us.¡±


    Lei Yan felt rather panicked.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang had arrived in front of Lei Yan and Nangong Lie.


    Lei Yan didn¡¯t receive proper instruction from a young age, and so his foundation was much weaker than his peers. Ye Qing prepared the purple gold elixir for him to stabilize his foundation.


    For Nangong Lie, he was restless and impulsive, which prevented him from focusing on his cultivation. As a result, Ye Qing prepared the sky elixir for him.


    Ye Qing had refined these elixirs in this alchemyb over the past few days. Since she wanted them to participate in the Inter-Academy Competition, it was only natural that she prepared them the best she could.


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie had never heard of the purple gold elixir or the sky elixir. They felt that Ye Qing must have gone crazy from all that refining.

 Chapter 2198 - Identity (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2198: Identity (1)</h2>


    They lowered their heads, looking at the elixirs. Lei Yan gave a surreptitious wink as he wanted Yun Chen to help say something.


    However¡­


    Yun Chen looked at Ye Qing in admiration, as though he idolized her.


    Darn!


    Another one who had gone crazy.


    ¡°Consume the elixir now and circte your energy here for a day.¡± Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t sure whether the elixirs were suitable for them or not. She just refined the elixirs ording to their individual needs and she needed to observe them after their consumption. If the elixirs worked for them, she could continue making the same ones for them in the future.


    Without any hesitation, Jing Ze and Mu Ziying consumed the elixirs and sat cross-legged.


    On the other hand, Nangong Lie and Lei Yan¡¯s turn looked like they were about to cry. They poured the elixir onto their palms and had a miserable look on their face.


    Nangong Lie suddenly had an idea. He tried to reuse an old antic by pretending he had a stomach ache. ¡°Boss, my stomach is aching. I probably ate something bad, I¡¯ll keep this and consume itter¡­¡±


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±.


    Damn it, you¡¯re using the same tactic?


    Lei Yan showed his contempt while making weird sounds, holding his stomach, and pretending to look ill.


    ¡°Boss, my stomach hurts too. I think that I might have eaten something bad too.¡±


    Nangong Lie: ¡°¡­¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anyone more shameless than him.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the two brats with raised brows. ¡°You ate something bad? Open your mouth, let me see if you¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±


    They opened their mouths, putting on awful expressions.


    Right when they opened their mouths, Ye Qingtang lifted the hands they used to hold the elixirs.


    Pow pow!


    They were pped by their own hands.


    And the elixirs also went down their throats.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ye Qing asked.


    They shook their heads simultaneously.


    ¡°Sit cross-legged and circte your energy now!¡± Ye Qing shouted.


    With a shudder, they immediately sat on the floor.


    Jing Ze and Mu Ziying had already started circting their energy. They closed their eyes, isting themselves from the rest of the world.


    Since Nangong Lie and Lei Yan had consumed the elixirs and couldn¡¯t throw them up, they could only start cultivating as well.


    As Ye Qingtang watched them, four beams of silver light suddenly flew out of her fingertips, connecting to the back of their necks.


    Yun Chen was stunned.


    ¡°Spirit Line?¡±


    Yun Chen had a weak body. When he was a newborn, he had been determined to not be able to live past ten years old. To keep him alive, his family searched for the best doctors all over the world but they were still not able to change his fate.


    It was only atst, his grandfather used his connections to find a sage of medicine to treat him.


    Yun Chen was only eight at that time. He saw the sage release silver lights into his pressure points all over his body.


    The Spirit Line was made from spirit energy. It could detect every little detail in the human body.


    They needed topress the spiritual energy until it was as thin as a spider web and have perfect precision, if not, it would cause dire consequences for both parties.


    The sage used the Spirit Lines to save him, such that he could survive up until now.


    Even now Yun Chen remembered that his grandfather once said there were not more than five people who could control the Spirit Line and all of them were legendary figures.


    However¡­


    Howe Teacher Ye also knew how to use the Spirit Line?


    Yun Chen¡¯s brows furrowed while he looked at Ye Qing, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious.


    Who exactly was he?

 Chapter 2199 - Identity (2)

    Chapter 2199: Identity (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Yun Chen had thought that Ye Qing was just a teacher with a profound understanding of martial arts at first. But the more interactions he had with the mysterious teacher, the more he was suspicious of his identity.


    After all, he looked like he was in his twenties at most and didn¡¯t look particrly outstanding but none of the students in the Netherworld Academy couldpare to him.


    Teacher Ye could even produce an elixir purer than the one the President of the medicine faculty could produce. He could also control the spirit lines and knew so much about the four of them¡­


    There was no way the teacher in front of him was a mere twenty year old.


    Martial arts wasn¡¯t that difficult to understand but no matter how evil someone was, it wasn¡¯t possible to produce such a pure elixir in such a short time.


    It wasn¡¯t possible even if he had started when he was born!


    As for the spirit lines¡­


    He had heard sage mention before that one needed to be proficient in medical knowledge and practice for a hundred years at least before they could master it.


    And even so, they had to be extremely careful.


    However¡­


    Yun Chen looked at Ye Qing who was looking at the four people rxedly and his lips started twitching.


    Could it be¡­


    Teacher Ye was a master physician who had already lived for many years? As well as an Alchemist Grand Master?


    It was the only reason he coulde up with to exin all of this. If it was true, Teacher Ye¡¯s age was way above twenty. He could be over a hundred¡­


    His gaze towards him became respectful.


    Ye Qingtang, who was in truth only sixteen years old, had no idea about the change in Yun Chen. She had been forced to study alchemy and medicine in her past life which had given her an air of mystery now.


    2


    But she was unaware of all this.


    Her attention was focused on her students.


    Among the four of them, Mu Ziying¡¯s performance made her the most excited.


    Perhaps it was because she was the youngest, but she could feel the phoenix elixir having the most obvious and fastest effect on her. Through the spirit lines, Ye Qingtang could feel her mental energy rising rapidly.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an illusion but the eyes of the wooden doll in her embrace seemed to shine as Mu Ziying¡¯s mental energy increased.


    As though it wasing to life.


    The second was Nangong Lie.


    His mind was in such a hurry that he could calm down enough to train, but the sky elixir steadied his heart. He had never immersed himself in his training as much as he did today before.


    The oncezy him was giving his best shot now and the improvement was startling.


    As for Jing Ze and Lei Yan, their progress was slightly slower.


    But this was all within her expectations.


    It was extremely difficult to nourish bloodlines, and even after three hundred years, there were only a few elixirs that affected it.


    As for bone structure¡­


    There was no rushing it, only nourishing it day by day and growing stronger slowly.


    Ye Qingtang recorded their progress one by one. After confirming that there were no concerns, she let go of her spirit line.


    She had been busy with making the elixirs the past few days and as a result, her cultivation had slipped. After handing the four over to Yun Chen, she went back to her room to cultivate.


    It was too much of a waste of time to teach these children like this.. She had to think of a perfect method to improve herself and the children at the same time.

 Chapter 2200 - Identity (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2200: Identity (3)</h2>


    After a week of cultivation, Lei Yan and the others slowed down but their progress shocked everyone.


    Lei Yan had been holding the ¡®rescue¡¯ elixir in his hand all along but had not used it at all. He felt happiness that he had never felt before after cultivating this time.


    It was as though¡­


    The Qi and blood that had been stuck in his body were now flowing free. The more he did this, the better he felt.


    This was something he had never felt before!


    ¡°Boss!¡± After recovering from his initial shock, Lei Yan called for Ye Qing. But he didn¡¯t see him as his gaze swept across the alchemyb.


    Nangong Lie and the rest hade to their senses as well. Their expressions were simrly awed and surprised. Even Mu Ziying and Jing Ze who had already trusted Ye Qingtang were surprised at how much effect the elixirs that Ye Qing made had on them.


    ¡°Yun Chen, this elixir¡­ was really made¡­ by Boss herself?¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes wereplicated as he looked at Yun Chen


    He was from the Shi family after all and had seen and taken many elixirs in his life. But¡­ He had nevere across an elixir as good as this one before.


    It seemed that Yun Chen had already expected their reactions. Handling the herbs by his side, he said, ¡°I was with Boss as he was refining the elixirs. I was also the one who apanied him when he went to find the herbs for the elixirs.¡±


    He had subconsciously started calling him Boss as well.


    Nangong Lie understood Yun Chen and knew that he wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this.


    The students were hit by a wave of emotion.


    How exciting was this piece of information?


    ¡°Yun Chen, you¡¯re from the medical faculty and know a lot about elixirs. How are the elixirs made by Boss?¡± Lei Yan asked curiously.


    Yun Chen thought for a moment before saying,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of those elixirs before, so I can¡¯t gauge them at all But he made the cypress elixir as a warm-up before, and if I were to go by that¡­¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else in the Netherworld Academy could do better than him.¡±


    His evaluation made them all gasp.


    Even though the Netherworld Academy didn¡¯t have many Grand Master Alchemists, there were still many skilled alchemists there¡­


    But with that Yun Chen said, didn¡¯t it mean that¡­


    Ye Qing¡¯s skills were better than all of them?


    ¡°My God, I¡¯ve really picked up something precious this time! This won¡¯t do. How could I have suspected the elixir that Boss made? I have to beg him for forgiveness!¡± Lei Yan wanted to p himself as he thought the doubt he had previously.


    The other hadn¡¯t expected the teacher that they were stuck with as ast resort would give them such a pleasant surprise. Not only in martial arts, but his way with the sword and elixirs all shook them to the core.


    ¡°Where is Boss from? How does he know so much?¡± Nangong Lie was taken aback as well.


    ¡°Regardless of where he is from, as long as he is willing to guide me, I will not be ungrateful.¡±

 Chapter 2201 - Accusations (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2201: usations (1)</h2>


    Yun Chen¡¯s words made them nod.


    <em>Ungrateful?</em>


    <em>Don¡¯t joke around!</em>


    They were on the verge of offering themselves to him.


    Just thinking about how lowly they were in the Netherworld Academy before and how Ye Qing had tried the best for every single one of them was enough to move them thoroughly.


    Moreover¡­


    Their dedicated teacher was not only well-versed in martial arts but was also an extremely capable alchemist.


    Where else could they find someone like this!


    The teenagers who had been ready to give up and finally been offered a ray of light. The same teacher who had suddenly appeared in front of them was like amp, illuminating their dark future.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang had no idea about all the thoughts that were running through Lei Yan and her other student¡¯s minds. She had wasted a few days making the elixirs and was hard at work cultivating herself.


    She had nned to shut herself in for a few days before returning to the ssroom but some people weren¡¯t allowing her to do so.


    Early next morning, she was called to the Vice-President¡¯s room.


    The kind-looking vice-president was seated behind his table. There were a few teachers in the room apart from him.


    In addition to Teacher Luo who had brought Ye Qingtang to the Netherworld Academy, Teacher Di Nuo from the martial arts faculty as well as another person wearing the clothes of the medicine faculty.


    As soon as Ye Qingtang saw their postures, she knew that nothing good woulde out of this.


    ¡°Vice-President.¡± Ye Qingtang remained calm and greeted the Vice-President politely.


    The Vice-President looked at the slim young youth in front of him. Frowning, he sighed with a helpless expression and said, ¡°Teacher Ye, this is Teacher Di Nuo from the martial arts faculty, whom you¡¯ve met before. This is Teacher Luo from the medicine faculty.¡±


    She nodded slightly to these two people but they stared at her frostily.


    ¡°I called you here today as these two teachers told me that you were fooling around in their faculties. Do you have anything to say about that?¡± the Vice-President said slowly.


    ¡°Fooling around? I¡¯m not sure why they would say that,¡± she said.


    Teacher Di Nuo¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said, ¡°Teacher Ye, what a good memory you have. Have you already forgotten how you urged your students to use violence in my faculty?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at him lightly. She hadn¡¯t expected him to tattle to the Vice-President about what happened a few days ago.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, let me remind you that what happened was in the martial arts arena. Even though I¡¯ve just entered the academy, I know that the martial arts arena is where the students can exchange blows with each other. Is this not the case?¡±


    ¡°Exchange blows with each other? Even if that was the case, there¡¯s a limit. What did you teach Jing Ze to the point that it damaged Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline!¡± Teacher Di Nuo said coldly.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline had been damaged?


    No wonder he was making a fuss now.


    There were no problems with students exchanging blows with each other, but Jing Ze¡¯s blow in the arena was wrong.


    It was no small matter if he had damaged someone¡¯s bloodline.


    Bloodlines were extremely important. Once they were damaged, it was difficult to recuperate even with modern medical skills.

 Chapter 2202 - Accusations (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2202: usations (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang deliberated for a moment before realizing that Jing Ze¡¯s bloodline had probably awakened at that moment and harmed Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s in return.


    This was going to be a little troublesome.


    Zhang Qiqiu was from the Shi family. Their family wouldn¡¯t let Jing Ze go easily if they found out that he had damaged Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline. Given that Jing Ze was from an ordinary family, there was no way he would be able to withstand the family n¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Di Nuo scoffed coldly.


    He had nned to find a way to kick Ye Qing out of the Netherworld Academy but now that Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline was damaged, he was going to take this chance to kick her out immediately.


    ¡°Even though Jing Ze was powerless initially, he wasn¡¯t a bad person. But he became cruel and vicious after studying under you. You don¡¯t have any morals and shouldn¡¯t be allowed in our academy.¡±


    Ye Qingtang knew exactly what Di Nuo¡¯s intentions were. She didn¡¯t n on staying in the Netherworld Academy for long anyway and was only here to use the Wind-Calming Pearl. She couldn¡¯t leave now.


    In addition¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to leave Jing Ze with so much trouble ahead.


    ¡°Since Jing Ze is my student and he damaged Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline, I will take responsibility for it.¡±


    ¡°You dare take responsibility for it? There¡¯s no way to heal a damaged bloodline, so how are you going to fix it?¡± Di Nuo snapped with a coldugh.


    She didn¡¯t speak up immediately and looked at Teacher Luo who was standing at the side.


    ¡°I will take responsibility, but before that, I want to know what Teacher Luo meant about me making a mess in the medicine faculty.¡±


    Di Nuo scoffed coldly.


    Teacher Luo frowned slightly and looked at Ye Qingtang with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you wanted to borrow our alchemyb a few days ago but when you were rejected, you went to Yun Chen¡¯s alchemyb instead. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Qingtang said truthfully.


    Teacher Luo nodded slightly. Seeing her admission, Teacher Luo turned to the Vice-President and said,


    ¡°Vice-President, we don¡¯t care if the students want to let others use the alchemyb, but there¡¯s something we can¡¯t overlook.¡±


    With that, Teacher Luo¡¯s eyes moved to Ye Qingtang and his gaze turned sharp.


    ¡°Yun Chen is a student of the medicine faculty but it¡¯s well known how difficult it is for him to improve due to his bloodline. But he suddenly brought over a cypress elixir yesterday and said that he had made it himself. It was tested by the teachers in the medicine faculty and we can confirm that it was something that couldn¡¯t have been refined by him.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ye, the medicine faculty has certain rules. To protect Yun Chen, you even gave him someone else¡¯s cypress elixir to pass off as his own. We cannot let this pass!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was angry yet pleased to hear his words.


    ¡°How do you know that it wasn¡¯t refined by him?¡±


    ¡°Yun Chen has been in the medicine faculty for many years now and we are clear on the quality of the elixirs that he can refine. Justst month, he couldn¡¯t even refine the bare minimum quality of elixirs. May I ask you how he could possibly improve so greatly in just a month?¡± Teacher Luo asked coldly.

 Chapter 2203 - Tattle (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2203: Tattle (3)</h2>


    Even though the elixir that Yun Chen had brought the day before wasn¡¯t perfect, it had already far exceeded his standards and was on par with that of a skilled alchemist. But he could barely refine mid-tier elixirs just a while ago.


    It was impossible for someone to improve so much in half a year, let alone half a month.


    ¡°Even though he wasn¡¯t good at refining elixirs previously, there was no way he would¡¯ve done something so shameless. How would he have dared to do something so bold if not under someone else¡¯s guidance?¡± Teacher Luo was certain that Ye Qing was the one messing around behind him.


    With his personality, there was no way that Yun Chen would be so bold.


    Everything had started when Ye Qing came into the Netherworld Academy.


    The Vice-President felt a headacheing on as he listened to the usations about Ye Qing.


    He had let her into the Netherworld Academy because he appreciated the youth¡¯s understanding of martial arts but had never expected so many things to happen in just half a month after he had arrived.


    ¡°Ye Qing, how are you going to exin this?¡±


    The Vice-President¡¯s expression wasplicated. He knew that thed wasn¡¯t a bad person but there was no way all of this was a coincidence.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the determined Teacher Luo, she only said, ¡°Teacher Luo, are you certain that the elixir wasn¡¯t from Yun Chen?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said.


    Ye Qingtang turned to look at the Vice-President.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to resolve. We have differing opinions since the medicine faculty doesn¡¯t believe that it was made by Yun Chen while I saw him refine it with my own two eyes. We can just let him refine another one in front of a few teachers from the medicine faculty. The truth wille to light then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that may sound easy, but Yun Chen¡¯s skill level is really low. What if he keeps dragging for time and saying that he can¡¯t seed?¡± Teacher Luo said.


    ¡°I guarantee that he won¡¯t fail again.¡±


    Her words surprised Teacher Luo.


    The Vice-President frowned slightly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave this matter to the medicine faculty to settle then. They will make a judgment after Yun Chen refines the elixir. If someone really made him pass off something fake as his own, I will make sure to punish him severely.¡±


    Now that the Vice-President had spoken, Teacher Luo couldn¡¯t say anything else. He just thought that Ye Qing was crazy to suggest such a method of test.


    They all knew Yun Chen¡¯s standards, this so-called teacher was just asking to be humiliated.


    ¡°I will begin preparations immediately. ¡± Teacher Luo shook out his sleeves and after gazing at Ye Qing, walked off. He was going to make sure the impudent youth was left with nothing to say.


    After Teacher Luo left, all that was left was to handle Teacher Di Nuo.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, how are you going to settle the matter of Zhang Qiqiu?¡± He said with a coldugh as he crossed his hands over his chest.


    Without saying anything more, Ye Qing took out an elixir.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, this elixir can heal the bloodline. Give it to Zhang Qiqiu and treat it as Jing Ze¡¯s repayment.¡±


    With that, she stuffed the elixir into Di Nuo¡¯s hands.


    Di Nuo was stunned.


    ¡°Heal the bloodline? Teacher Ye, what joke is this? What elixir can heal the bloodline?¡±


    The Vice-President and Teacher Luo never would have imagined that he would use an elixir to solve this issue¡­


    This¡­ had to be a joke!

 Chapter 2204 - Accusations (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2204: usations (4)</h2>


    ¡°I will be in the Netherworld Academy, so you can direct any questions to me. If Zhang Qiqiues, you can hand me over to them. I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m confident in myself,¡± Ye Qing said steadily.


    As she had prepared the dark yin for Jing Ze but hadn¡¯t expected it to be used here.


    Di Nuo hadn¡¯t expected Ye Qing to be this bold and his expression was ugly. Since he had already said all this, he would have to pay with his life if anything went wrong.


    The Vice-President¡¯s gaze turnedplicated.


    ¡°Ye Qing, what elixir is this?¡±


    ¡°The dark yin elixir,¡± she said.


    The Vice-President frowned. He had never heard of this elixir before.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ll still be here, if the elixir doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll let go of all my skill and Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s Shi family can do whatever they want with me. How about that?¡± she said without hesitation.


    Di Nuo frowned, not believing what Ye Qing was saying.


    ¡°Di Nuo, give the dark yin elixir to Zhang Qiqiu,¡± the Vice-President said suddenly.


    Di Nuo was stunned.


    ¡°Vice-President, don¡¯t listen to his words. He is just trying to buy time so that he can take this opportunity to¡­¡±


    The Vice-President raised one hand to interrupt him before he could finish and told Ye Qing, ¡°Ye Qing, you will stay with me for the next few days.¡±


    That would allow him to watch the youth for the time being.


    Di Nuo gritted his teeth but quickly rxed.


    How was it possible for anyone to heal the bloodline? Ye Qing was doomed even if he used the elixir.


    Without saying another word, Di Nuo took the elixir and walked off.


    Ye Qingtang felt rxed seeing that the matter had been settled for now. She already knew what the oue would be.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡°Vice-President, I have no issues with staying here but please send someone to look after my students,¡± she said.


    The Vice-President nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no harm wille to you if you have done nothing wrong. I will arrange for them toe here so that you can teach them over the next few days.¡±


    The Vice-President instinctively liked Ye Qing. He wouldn¡¯t have chosen him as a Netherworld Academy teacher otherwise.


    But the words of the two other teachers had made him doubt him slightly. He wanted to keep him here for two reasons. One was to ensure there was justice and two was to take this opportunity to see how the youth taught his students.


    Ye Qingtang breathed a sigh of relief when she heard his words.


    The Vice-President sent someone to inform Lei Yan and the other students of their current situation. They had just witnessed Yun Chen being called away and were extremely taken aback.


    What was going on?


    ¡°That¡­ we¡¯re going over to the Vice-President¡¯s ce from today?¡± Lei Yan scratched his head with aplicated expression on his face.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the Vice-President, there must be a reason for it. But we should still send Qin Feng¡¯s medication over,¡± Jing Ze said kindly. Yun Chen had handed them a bottle of elixir before they left the day before and told them that Ye Qing had left it behind for Qin Feng.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go give the medication to Qin Feng. When Yun Chen is back, we¡¯ll tell him the news and head over to find Boss in the afternoon,¡± Lei Yan agreed with a nod.


    They didn¡¯t think much about it and merely treated it as a change in the ce they would be studying at. Soon after, they headed to the front of the academy, ready to hand the elixir over to Qin Feng.

 Chapter 2205 - Heaven Fire Elixir (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2205: Heaven Fire Elixir (1)</h2>


    In the bamboo grove outside the ssroom, Qin Feng was kneeling in front of the flower gardens with no expression. Ye Qing had asked him to nt a few seeds previously and some of them had already sprouted. The little shoots looked extremely green against the soil.


    While he didn¡¯t know the reason, he had felt ufortable when Ye Qing had asked him to nt the flowers. But as they slowly grew and the little shoots started breaking through the soil, his tumultuous feelings vanished slowly as well. He began to take care of them meticulously every day and wanted to see what beautiful flowers the seeds he had nted would grow into.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe them when they told me but it seems like you¡¯ve really been nting flowers, Qin Feng.¡± A familiar voice floated from behind him.


    Qin Feng raised his brows slightly. He turned and saw Qin Xuan with another two boys standing behind him. Turning back quickly, he patted the soil off his hands and got ready to leave.


    ¡°Brother Qin Feng, don¡¯t hurry off.¡± Qin Xuan stepped forwards and blocked his path.


    ¡°Let go,¡± Qin Feng said coldly.


    Qin Xuan smiled.


    ¡°Why? Is Brother Qin Feng embarrassed? You should be. The Qin family¡¯s unique talent is hated by all the teachers and even the new teacher is asking you to just nt flowers¡­ but that¡¯s right, even if the new teacher gives you some advice, it¡¯s useless. No matter how hard you try, your power will only regress. You should be doing tasks that suit you,¡± Qin Xuan said as he looked at the shoots that had just sprouted.


    Although Qin Xuan¡¯s tone was modest, every word cut like a knife into Qin Feng¡¯s heart.


    Qin Xuan looked at Qin Feng, wanting to see his angry expression. He used to gaze up at the talented Qin Feng and now that he was under his feet, it felt great.


    He wanted to see Qin Feng fall into the soil and never get up again.


    Qin Xuan wanted to be the only talent in the Qin family.


    But Qin Xuan sensed something strange this time. Even though there was annoyance in Qin Feng¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t the repressed anger from the other day.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± Just as Qin Xuan was starting to get confused, Lei Yan and the others who hade to deliver the pills saw them blocking Qin Feng and rushed up quickly to his side.


    In the blink of an eye, Lei Yan, Nangong Lie and the rest were standing in front of Qin Feng, distancing him from Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan was surprised by the sudden appearance of Nangong Lie. Seeing them rush up to protect him, Qin Feng was also a little stunned.


    D*mn! Qin Xuan! Lei Yan looked carefully and realized that the person standing in front of him was Qin Xuan. He felt slightly bad.


    Qin Xuan was in the Holy Venerate Ninth Heaven and was one step away from the Divine Lord realm. He had a bad feeling about this. Lei Yan was usually loud but toned down when he saw elite students like Qin Xuan.


    ¡°Qin Feng, these are your friends?¡± Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes swept across them and his lips curled into a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Birds of a feather really¡­ flock together.¡±


    Qin Feng¡¯s expression was dark.

 Chapter 2206 - Heaven Fire Elixir (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2206: Heaven Fire Elixir (2)</h2>


    Nangong Lie also frowned. Qin Xuan was clearly belittling them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only came here to chat with Brother Feng,¡± Qin Xuan said in a condescending manner. He had absolutely zero regard for Lei Yan and the rest.


    Nangong Lie nced at Qin Xuan and chose to ignore him. Instead, he turned toward Qin Feng.


    ¡°Qin Feng, if you are done for the day, Boss wanted us to deliver this elixir to you.¡±


    Nangong Lie was no fool. The gulf between their powers and Qin Xuan¡¯s was very wide. If they came to blows, they would be the ones to lose. So he just chose to ignore him.


    Qin Feng looked dubiously at Nangong Lie. Ye Qing had not bothered about him over the past few days, and he had been left alone in the garden.


    Why did he suddenly send someone to deliver elixirs to him?


    ¡°Qin Feng, your teacher is pretty good to you, especially preparing elixirs for you. But¡­ don¡¯t you want to tell him that elixirs arepletely ineffective on you? Ask him to save it and not waste those elixirs.¡± Qin Xuan smiled.


    Ignore him, ignore him.


    Nangong Lie quietly chanted in his heart, pretending not to hear the ridicule in Qin Xuan¡¯s words. He grinned as he handed the bottle of elixir to Qin Feng.


    Qin Xuan saw that Nangong Lie and the rest were purposely ignoring his existence. Luckily, he felt that he had enough of mocking Qing Feng for today, and so left with the other two teenagers in tow.


    Qin Feng looked at the elixir. ¡°What kind of elixir is this?¡±


    Nangong Lie shook his head. ¡°Boss didn¡¯t say. He just asked us to hand them to you. Don¡¯t worry. Any elixir given by Boss will definitely be suitable for you.¡±


    Qin Feng: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did Nangong Lie sound so optimistic?


    Qin Feng didn¡¯t care either way. He opened the bottle to look at the elixir inside.


    But the moment he opened the bottle, a wonderful fragrance permeated the air. The fragrance was very calming as if it could soothe all of one¡¯s energy and feelings.


    Qin Feng was astonished at that fragrance.


    This scent¡­


    He found it rather familiar.


    Qin Xuan, who had been prepared to leave, suddenly halted when he detected that fragrance.


    ¡°Qin Xuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± One of the teenagers beside him asked.


    Qin Xuan frowned slightly, subtly sensing that fragrance.


    ¡°Heaven Fire Elixir?¡±


    Qin Xuan had experienced this scent before.


    It was when Qin Xuan and the rest were still children. The previous n Master of the Qin family was tormented by mental demons during his cultivation and nearly suffered from Qi Deviation. One of the elders at that time took out a pill called the Heaven Fire Elixir and had the n Master consume it. Only then were his mental demons subdued.


    The Heaven Fire Elixir was very rare. The one in the Qin family¡¯s possession, it was only because Qin Zhuo had chanced upon it. Since Qin Zhuo had gone missing, that Heaven Fire Elixir had be one of the most valuable heirlooms of the Qin family.


    Qin Xuan had only seen it once. Thereafter, although he heard many legends regarding this Heaven Fire Elixir, he had never seen it again. Even within the Netherworld Academy¡¯s Treasure Pavilion, he did not see such an elixir.


    The Qin family¡¯s bloodline was prone to mental demons. This was why elixirs that could resolve mental demons, like the Heaven Fire Elixir, were exceptionally important to the Qin family.


    Qin Xuan had tried his best to get another one of those elixirs, but his efforts had been in vain. Smelling that familiar fragrance again, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

 Chapter 2207 - Heaven Fire Elixir (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2207: Heaven Fire Elixir (3)</h2>


    ¡°Impossible. How did that Teacher Ye get his hands on a Heaven Fire Elixir.¡± Qin Xuan frowned suspiciously. But his eyes gleamed when he turned to see the elixir which Qin Feng had already poured onto his palm.


    That pill was a transparent dark red on the outside with a pitch-ck inner core.


    Qin Xuan waspletely stunned by that one look.


    It was really the Heaven Fire Elixir!


    What kind of joke was this!


    Qin Xuan had personally seen a Heaven Fire Elixir. He knew how rare it was and only a Grand Master alchemist could refine this. And the recipe for this had already been lost.


    He thought that the new Teacher Ye had just randomly coughed up some elixir for Qin Feng. He never dreamed that he would give Qin Feng the Heaven Fire Elixir, something which Qin Xuan himself had long desired!


    A harsh glint shed across Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes. He reached out to snatch the Heaven Fire Elixir from Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng was still in shock and didn¡¯t realize that Qin Xuan had made a move. Lei Yan and the rest didn¡¯t know what this elixir was but noticed Qin Xuan¡¯s movement.


    However, their powers were far inferior to Qin Xuan¡¯s. They were unable to stop him.


    Just as Qin Xuan was about to reach that Heaven Fire Elixir, a small figure scurried up Qin Feng¡¯s hand!


    By the time Qin Feng snapped out of his trance, he saw that his elixir had disappeared while Qin Xuan was already right in front of him. Beside him, Qin Xuan was stunned on seeing that someone else had snatched the Heaven Fire Elixir in front of his eyes.


    He then noticed a lifelike puppet had appeared out of nowhere and was now standing on a tree branch. The puppet was holding that Heaven Fire Elixir.


    Wasn¡¯t that the same puppet which Mu Ziying was hugging just now? Did she manage to control that puppet to cut in front of him?


    ¡°Qin Xuan, what are you trying to do?¡± Nangong Lie reprimanded after regaining hisposure.


    Damn, he was openly trying to rob Qin Feng!


    Luckily Little Senior Sister reacted fast enough!


    Qin Xuan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Hand over the Heaven Fire Elixir.¡±


    He did not care about anything else. But this Heaven Fire Elixir was very important to him.


    Heaven Fire Elixir?


    Qin Feng had only suspected it while the rest had no idea what that elixir was.


    But everyone was dumbstruck after Qin Xuan spoke.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s the Heaven Fire Elixir?!!¡± Lei Yan¡¯s jaw nearly crashed to the floor.


    That was a true-blue Grand Master-level elixir!


    And not every Grand Master alchemist could refine it!


    Boss was so awesome!


    He could refine something so otherworldly?


    The teenagers were all shocked, but they also realized just how dire the current situation was. Qin Xuan clearly wanted to snatch that elixir for himself.


    ¡°Qin Xuan, this elixir belongs to Qin Feng. What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Nangong Lie sneered.


    Qin Xuan narrowed his eyes before smiling. ¡°Qin Feng is useless now. It is a waste for him to have the Heaven Fire Elixir. He is not worthy of such a precious elixir.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Our Boss refined this pill, so he can give it to whoever he wants. This doesn¡¯t belong to your Qin family. Who the hell do you think you are!¡± Lei Yan felt rather confident by the fact that they had more people on their side.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s face darkened.


    Lei Yan was quietly startled.


    Qin Xuan shot his twopanions a look. In the very next moment, the three of them attacked in unison.


    ¡°So you¡¯re really going to attack us for it!¡± Lei Yan wailed.

 Chapter 2208 - Invitation (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2208: Invitation (1)</h2>


    Qin Feng shot forward first, directly confronting Qin Xuan.


    Lei Yan, Nangong Lie and Jing Ze also charged forward.


    The bunch of teenagers got into a messy brawl.


    ¡°Little Senior Sister, leave first!¡±


    Qin Xuan was the most powerful while Qin Feng was one level below him. It was very difficult for Qin Feng to engage him and he was soon on the losing end after just a few moves.


    The other two youths were also quite powerful. Even though they were outnumbered by the trio of Nangong Lie and his gang, it was an even match.


    But it would no longer be an even match the moment Qin Xuan intervened.


    The group soon realized things were not looking good for them.


    Qin Feng was sent flying off with a single smack by Qin Xuan.


    Just as Qin Xuan wanted to turn around to pursue Mu Ziying, he realized that she had already disappeared with that puppet of hers.


    ¡°Qin Xuan, you got guts. You dare to attack us on campus. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the teachers will hear of this and send you to the discipline hall!¡± Nangong Lie red at Qin Xuan viciously as he reprimanded.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s face stiffened on hearing the words ¡°discipline hall¡±.


    He immediately had a change of heart and smirked. ¡°Qin Feng, just you wait and see.¡±


    He then left with hispanions.


    Lei Yan and the others were relieved. Their powers were considered the weakest in the Netherworld Academy. Meanwhile, Qin Xuan¡¯s twopanions were quite powerful. Even in a three-against-two scenario, they were not at a disadvantage at all.


    ¡°Damn, those scoundrels were really vicious. I must settle this score with them one day!¡± Lei Yan held his bruised eye, gritting his teeth in pain.


    One of Nangong Lie¡¯s cheeks had swelled up and he looked very pathetic. Jing Ze fared the best but he also had a gash at the corner of his eye.


    Qin Feng looked at those teenagers. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, what kind of nonsense are you spouting? We are all students under Boss. We are a family.¡± Nangong Lie grinned.


    Qin Feng kept silent but his eyes gleamed pleasantly.


    Sometimes, the friendship between youths could be very miraculous. They were at that age where one was full of life and vigor, without much inclination toward lies and deception.


    ¡°You guys better think about what you are going to say to Boss tomorrow¡­¡± Jing Ze muttered in a low voice.


    The teenagers exchanged looks, their faces all bruised up¡­


    ¡­


    For the moment, Ye Qingtang was at the Vice-President¡¯s but he did not try to make things difficult for the youth.


    The next morning, Lei Yan and the rest went to find Ye Qing. The Vice-President had wanted to see how Ye Qingtang¡¯s teaching progressed.


    In the end¡­


    Those teenagers were standing there in a row, their faces all bruised.


    The Vice-President was stunned. Apart from Mu Ziying and Yun Chen, Lei Yan and the rest were all roughed up.


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    They must be doing this on purpose!


    ¡°Boss, let me exin. We wanted to have a friendly sparring session yesterday but forgot to hold back¡­¡± Nangong Lie had already thought up an excuse.


    Ye Qingtang surveyed them with an incredulous look.


    The Vice-President cleared his throat.


    ¡°Boss?¡± He nced at Ye Qing.


    Why did this form of address sound so kick-ass?


    Ye Qingtang felt like killing herself. Did these bratse especially to dig her an early grave?


    The Vice-President gave a slight shake of his head as he looked at Ye Qing. After instructing the students to continue their cultivation, the Vice-President went to sit inside his study.


    Teacher Luo Sheng was standing at the side, watching the Vice-President¡¯s somewhat disappointed expression. ¡°Vice-President¡­¡±


    The Vice-President raised his hand. ¡°Perhaps I was wrong in my estimation.¡±


    Teacher Luo Sheng sighed softly. The wretched appearance of those brats today was truly dumbfounding.

 Chapter 2209 - Invitation (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2209: Invitation (2)</h2>


    Just as the two were hesitating over whether to let Ye Qing continue at the Netherworld Academy, Teacher Luo from the medicine faculty hurried over.


    ¡°Vice-President.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I had Yun Chen refine a new batch of cypress elixirs in front of me. This is the result.¡± Teacher Luo was very agitated and had already ced the bottle of elixirs in front of the Vice-President.


    The Vice-President and Teacher Luo Sheng had no idea why Teacher Luo from the medicine faculty was so agitated. They opened the bottle and looked inside.


    The two of them were stunned.


    ¡°Yun Chen refined these?¡± Teacher Luo Sheng looked at Teacher Luo incredulously.


    Teacher Luo nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Several other teachers from the medicine faculty and I personally watched him refine this. We witnessed the entire process clearly. In fact, we were worried that it was just a fluke and even made him refine a few more again.¡±


    With that, Teacher Luo took out the rest of the elixirs.


    The quality of all those elixirs was the same. They were also the same as the initial ones which Yun Chen had given the medicine faculty.


    He was a teenager who only had a 10% sess rate in refining elixirs. But he managed to improve his rate to 100% in just a short two weeks! And the effectiveness of these pills had already far surpassed that of the quality required by the medicine faculty by leaps and bounds.


    The Vice-President and Teacher Luo Sheng exchanged looks.


    Teacher Luo was unable to conceal his excitement. ¡°Vice-President, I want to see Teacher Ye again.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang was just preparing to ask Lei Yan and his gang what the hell had they been up to yesterday. But before she could say anything, the Vice-President hade over with Teacher Luo Sheng and Teacher Luo.


    ¡°Ye Qing, Teacher Luo has something to say to you.¡±


    Lei Yan and the rest looked at Teacher Luo guardedly. When Yun Chen came back this morning, he already told them why he had been called away yesterday.


    The medicine faculty suspected that Ye Qing was helping him cheat and wanted him to undergo the test again.


    The teenagers were well aware that the medicine faculty was full of prejudice against their Boss. It must be because of those folks from the medicine faculty that Boss was being kept at the Vice-President¡¯s.


    And now, they wereing to stir more trouble for their Boss!


    Ye Qingtang noticed the angry expressions of those brats and felt rather exasperated. Stepping forward, she looked at Teacher Luo.


    ¡°I will tear off his beard if this goon from the medicine faculty dares to make things difficult for Boss,¡± Lei Yan growled in a low voice.


    ¡°With the Vice-President around, the medicine faculty teacher probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything rash,¡± Nangong Lie said.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Ye Qing¡¯s back. The eyes of her puppet seem to glint.


    Likewise, Teacher Luo stepped forward and looked at Ye Qing impassively.


    Teacher Luo suddenly reached out.


    Here ites!


    This medicine faculty goon wanted to attack Boss!


    Fight him to the death!


    Just as Lei Yan and the rest were prepared to sacrifice themselves to protect Boss, Teacher Luo suddenly grabbed Ye Qing¡¯s hand!


    ¡°Teacher Ye, are you interested in joining our medicine faculty?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    Nangong Lie and the rest were dumbstruck.


    What was happening?!


    Where was the prejudice?


    Where was the troublemaking?


    Teacher Luo, why aren¡¯t you acting ording to the script?


    By the side, the Vice-President and Teacher Luo Sheng were not that shocked.


    Yun Chen¡¯s situation at the medicine faculty had been a very tricky issue. But after being under Ye Qing for just a short while¡­


    Not only had his problem been resolved, but his elixir-refining skills had also improved tremendously!

 Chapter 2210 - Invitation (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2210: Invitation (3)</h2>


    Teacher Luo spoke again, ¡°Teacher Ye, I don¡¯t know how you did it but you have been a great help to Yun Chen¡¯s elixir-refinement progress. I heard that you also have some interest in refining elixirs.¡±


    Teacher Luo had no idea how Ye Qing managed to stabilize Yun Chen¡¯s elixir-refinement quality level, but just this point alone was enough to make him feel that he just had to invite Ye Qing to join the medicine faculty.


    After all, there were all sorts of bloodlines in this world. And many bloodlines had a negative impact on refining elixirs. If Ye Qing had some solution to manage this issue, it would definitely be a boon to the medicine faculty.


    ¡°Teacher Luo wants me to be a teacher in the medicine faculty?¡± Ye Qingtang was calm as she asked in a mild tone.


    Teacher Luo smiled. ¡°Not exactly. Teacher Ye, you seem adept at controlling the negative effects that some bloodlines have on elixir refinement. I wish to have you join the medicine faculty as a warden.


    The Netherworld Academy also had wardens but they were on apletely different level than teachers. They only had a slightly higher status than students and were only in charge of misceneous duties around the academy.


    The faces of Lei Yan and the rest, who were initially shocked by the fact that their Boss was going to be poached by the medicine faculty, immediately shifted. They appeared rather conflicted now.


    Asking their Boss to be a warden at the medicine faculty?


    Teacher Luo must be mad!


    Teacher Luo appeared oblivious to the looks on the faces of Lei Yan and the rest as he continued. ¡°Teacher Ye knows that the teachers in our medicine faculty have to be at least high-level alchemists. Moreover¡­ I heard that Teacher Ye is not an official teacher in the Netherworld Academy. If you ept my invitation and be a warden of the medicine faculty, you can be an official member of the Netherworld Academy. Also¡­ since Teacher Ye is interested in refining elixirs, we can guide you along in your efforts. If Teacher Ye is talented enough, you might even be a real teacher in the future.¡±


    Teacher Luo¡¯s words held no malicious intentions. He was just speaking ording to what he understood about Ye Qing¡¯s situation.


    Teacher Luo thought that Ye Qing was interested in refining elixirs because he heard of her request to borrow an alchemyb. This was why he was offering this olive branch.


    If she could resolve the bloodline problem, the medicine faculty would naturally give her a ce here.


    But Yun Chen and the rest nearly spat out blood in anger at his words.


    Give Boss guidance in refining elixirs?


    You must be joking!


    What was the current standard of those teachers at the medicine faculty? Which one of them had the right to guide their Boss?!


    Even Yun Chen, who was from the medicine faculty himself, looked as grim as if he had just eaten a pile of shit. Teacher Luo¡¯s words were like a joke to their ears.


    A person who could refine Grand Master-level elixirs bing a warden at the medicine faculty? No other academy would dare to put on such airs in the entire Second Domain.


    Ye Qingtang did not give too much reaction on hearing Teacher Luo¡¯s words. She just shook her head. ¡°Thank you Teacher Luo for your kind intentions, but let¡¯s just forget about it.¡±


    Teacher Luo didn¡¯t expect Ye Qing to reject him.


    It should be pointed out that although Ye Qing was called a teacher now, he was not an official teacher of the Netherworld Academy. The academy could kick him out the door at any time.


    ¡°Why?¡± Teacher Luo looked at Ye Qing in confusion.

 Chapter 2211 - Invitation (4)

    Chapter 2211: Invitation (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°Yun Chen is not my only student. If I go over to the medicine faculty, won¡¯t I have to abandon the rest of my students?¡±


    After all, Yun Chen alone was not enough for her to join the Inter-Academy Competition and obtain the Wind-Calming Pearl to leave this domain.


    Ye Qingtang did not forget that she was a wanted person by the Temple of Paragon. Who knew if they were searching all over for her right now. Leaving this domain as soon as possible was more important to her now than anything.


    The reincarnation of the Holy Lord? She had to distance herself from them as much as possible!


    Ye Qingtang had her reasons but the eyes of the little brats filled with hot tears when they heard her words. Extremely touched, they stared at Ye Qing with watery eyes.


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    She tried to ignore those emotional faces.


    Teacher Luo frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Qing to reject him because of this reason.


    He wanted to continue persuading Ye Qing but the Vice-President spoke up. ¡°Even if Ye Qing doesn¡¯t join the medicine faculty, I am sure he won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing if there are other people in the medicine faculty with the same problem as Yun Chen, right?¡±


    The Vice-President was looking at Ye Qing as he spoke.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    After getting this guarantee, Teacher Luo didn¡¯t continue pursuing the matter.


    Anyway, the main appeal of Ye Qing to the medicine faculty was her ability to help out with the bloodline issue. Since she was willing to help, it didn¡¯t matter whether or not she joined the faculty.


    After Teacher Luo left, the Vice-President gave a few instructions to Ye Qing before leaving with Teacher Luo Sheng.


    Once they had left, Nangong Lie and the rest surrounded Ye Qing.


    ¡°The medicine faculty folks are just a bunch of fools! Our Boss¡¯ elixir-refining abilities are so awesome, but they want him to be warden? Dream on!¡± Lei Yan snorted.


    Nangong Lie grinned as he hustled over to stand in front of Ye Qing. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t bear to leave this group of handsome, dashing, valiant teenagers, right?¡±


    In response, Ye Qingtang replied with a smack across his face.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. I have instructions for you.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s tone was serious.


    Now that the medicine faculty had been settled, ording to her estimations, Zhang Qiqiu should have already ingested the elixir and his bloodline would recover in a few days.


    Ye Qingtang was not really too bothered by either of those two things. She had a more pressing issue to settle. And that was to increase the powers of this bunch of brats before the Inter-Academy Competition!


    ¡°I have a list here. Go back and prepare a set each. Remember to inform Qin Feng,¡± Ye Qingtang instructed as she handed copies of the list to the teenagers.


    Lei Yan and the rest scanned the list and realized that the items on it were rather peculiar. They could not understand why these things were needed.


    ¡°Boss, why do you want us to prepare these items?¡± Nangong Lie realized that the list included a tent.


    Did Boss want them to set up camp at the Vice-President¡¯s?


    ¡°Go back and prepare. In a few days, I will bring you guys out for training,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    She had already made careful calctions. If she wanted to improve their powers to a satisfactory level before the Inter-Academy Competition, it was impossible for them to remain on campus.


    True powers were honed from real battles, not mere shadow-boxing in a practice arena.

 Chapter 2212 - Invitation (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2212: Invitation (5)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had checked earlier that the Netherworld Academy would arrange training excursions for students outside of the campus every year, led by teachers.


    So her decision was not against the rules.


    ¡°Huh? Training excursion? Boss, where are we going? ming Valley? Or¡­¡± Curious, Nangong Lie listed out several locations. These were all the usual external training grounds frequented by Netherworld Academy students.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°You will know in time.¡±


    In bringing these brats out for training, Ye Qingtang could also conduct her own training. It would not be a waste of time.


    There was still no news from Di Nuo, but Ye Qingtang was not anxious.


    No news from Di Nuo was good news. Otherwise, going by Di Nuo¡¯s fervent desire to drive her out of the Netherworld Academy, he would have already kicked up a huge fuss at the Vice-President¡¯s if the elixir was ineffective.


    Like this, Ye Qingtang peacefully stayed at the Vice-President¡¯s over the next few days, guiding those brats in their cultivation.


    Time passed day by day. Ye Qingtang still saw no sign of Di Nuo, but Teacher Luo Sheng suddenly approached the Vice-President one day. He had gone to visit Zhang Qiqiu and discovered that his bloodline had already started to recover.


    The Vice-President was also very shocked by the turn of events. But since this confirmed that Ye Qing was not just speaking nonsense, he rxed and allowed Ye Qing to return to the ssroom to teach.


    That very afternoon after Ye Qingtang regained her freedom, she led the already-prepared Lei Yan and the others out of the academy for their training. Who knew if that scoundrel Di Nuo would try to stir up more trouble. She did not have that much time to waste on him.


    Ye Qingtang had just left the Netherworld Academy with those brats of hers when Di Nuo was summoned by the Vice-President.


    ¡°How is Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline?¡± The Vice-President had already heard from Teacher Luo Sheng and was relieved, but it was still better to hear the details from Di Nuo himself.


    Moreover¡­


    The Vice-President was exceptionally curious about this elixir which could heal bloodlines.


    ¡°He is slightly more stable now, but has yet to fully recover.¡± Di Nuo looked rather unhappy. He thought that he could definitely drive Ye Qing out of the Netherworld Academy this time, but he never imagined that she could concoct such an elixir.


    To say that Di Nuo was displeased that his ns came to nothing was an understatement.


    ¡°As long as there are results, it is a good thing.¡± The Vice-President nodded.


    One corner of Di Nuo¡¯s lip curled up discreetly. But he maintained a serious manner as he spoke, ¡°Ye Qing¡¯s elixir does have some effect, but this doesn¡¯t deny the fact that he allowed his students tomit such a grave offense. Vice-President, please reconsider if this kind of person is really suitable to remain in our Netherworld Academy¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Ye Qing came to the Netherworld Academy, many teachers have been discussing if he has the proper qualifications. Although Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s condition has improved slightly, he has yet to fully recover. No one knows if he can ever fully recover¡­¡±


    The Vice-President replied, ¡°Let¡¯s get Ye Qing toe over and ask him if he can fully recover then.¡±


    Initially, the Vice-President didn¡¯t believe that there were elixirs that could heal bloodlines, but Ye Qing had given him a huge surprise.


    Di Nuo was taken aback by the Vice-President¡¯s words.


    ¡°Vice-President, Ye Qing is not here?¡±


    The Vice-President replied, ¡°After Teacher Luo Sheng told me about Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s improvement today, I allowed Ye Qing to leave first. His students have been missing him.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s expression underwent a major shift.


    ¡°Vice-President, how can you let him leave just like that? What if he flees?¡±

 Chapter 2213 - Training (1)

    Chapter 2213: Training (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Even though Ye Qing¡¯s elixir was showing some results, Di Nuo still did not believe that the elixir could fully heal Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline.


    The Vice-President smiled. ¡°Ye Qing is not a bad person by nature, and Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline has improved. Why would he need to flee?¡±


    With that, the Vice-President ordered someone to have Ye Qinge to meet them. But after a short while, he received some news.


    Not long after leaving the Vice-President¡¯s quarters, Ye Qing had left the Netherworld Academy.


    The Vice-President could no longer maintain the smile on his face.


    Di Nuo had an ¡°I told you so¡± look.


    ¡°Vice-President, you were too kind-hearted. We don¡¯t know Ye Qing¡¯s background. He was only in the academy for a short while before stirring up so much trouble. How can you trust someone like him?¡±


    The Vice-President frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Qing to leave.


    And he had just started to ce his trust in the youth.


    Not only had Ye Qing left the Netherworld Academy, but she had also brought Lei Yan and the rest along with her. This situation had gone beyond the Vice-President¡¯s expectations.


    Ye Qing¡¯s departure could be exined by a guilty escape from his offense. But bringing along that bunch of teenagers? What did that mean?


    ¡°Vice-President, Ye Qing is not an upright person. Those students were seduced and controlled by him. Who knows what kind of dire incident woulde out of that? I advise Vice-President to immediately send out men to capture Ye Qing back to the academy.¡±


    Independently leaving the academy with his students in tow, and at a time like this. One truly couldn¡¯t help thinking there might be something nefarious behind his actions.


    Although the Netherworld Academy already wanted to kick those students out, before that officially happened, they were still a part of the academy. If they created any trouble outside, wouldn¡¯t it be a smear on the Netherworld Academy¡¯s reputation?


    The Vice-President realized the gravity of the situation, and he couldn¡¯t help giving a soft sigh.


    ¡°I will let you handle this matter.¡±


    Di Nuo immediately nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, Di Nuo left. Within half an hour, the Netherworld Academy issued a warrant for Ye Qing.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang and her group had already started their training journey and had no idea what was happening. How could Ye Qingtang have been aware that leading a training excursion for those few brats would end up being twisted into a scenario where she had seduced those students¡­


    And she was now on the wanted list.


    In reality, there was no problem for teachers leading their students out of the campus for training, but they had to report it first. Ye Qingtang had never been a teacher and had no idea about such regtions.


    Moreover¡­


    Since Ye Qingtang was not an official teacher and didn¡¯t have the right to lead students out on a training excursion¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not know any of this. At this moment, she was leading those teenagers past the mountains toward her destination.


    ¡°Where is Boss bringing us? This route seems different from the usual ones.¡± Lei Yan surveyed the surroundings, which were growing increasingly barren. He looked very curious.


    Amongst them, only Qin Feng had gone outside for a training excursion led by a teacher. Lei Yan couldn¡¯t help looking at Qin Feng


    After that fight with Qin Xuan, the rtionship between the teenagers had be much more harmonious. Especially for Qin Feng.


    At least¡­ Lei Yan was not as fearful of Qin Feng as before.


    Qin Feng replied to Lei Yan with just a slight shake of his head.


    How in the world would he know where Ye Qing was taking them? This teacher¡¯s way of thinking was quite different from most teachers.

 Chapter 2214 - Training (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2214: Training (2)</h2>


    They were all Paragon Sixth Heaven Level and above, and were able to easily travel at high speeds. Even so, they had already journeyed for several days and nights and had yet to arrive at Ye Qing¡¯s so-called training grounds.


    Ye Qing also refused to tell them where they were going. The teenagers¡¯ curiosity grew increasingly intense. Until the 10th day, the teenagers were finally led by Ye Qing to the outside of a grey forest. The sight made the teenagers all turn pale.


    Looking at that gloomy forest, Lei Yan could feel all his hairs standing straight up. The nts in this forest were exceptionally queer, he couldn¡¯t see any bit of green. It was all grey as if it had lost all color.


    They were standing on the outside of the forest but could already feel the subtle death energy and bitter cold intertwined with the dense fog enveloping the ce. It was like they were going to step into some deadly ghost realm, somewhere that did not belong to the mortal world.


    ¡°Has B-Boss¡­ gone mad? This¡­ this¡­ is the Evil Soul Forest!¡± Lei Yan stammered. At this point, his face looked even worse than if he had been crying.


    The expressions of the other teenagers were just as terrible. Only Jing Ze and Mu Ziying looked befuddled. They had never heard of the Evil Soul Forest.


    ¡°The Evil Soul Forest. What is this ce?¡± Jing Ze looked at the frightened Lei Yan doubtfully.


    The corners of Lei Yan¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Jing Ze as if he was a monster.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know about the Evil Soul Forest?¡±


    Jing Ze nodded quietly.


    Lei Yan hesitated, not knowing how to exin to Jing Ze and Mu Ziying.


    At this moment, Ye Qing¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°The Evil Soul Forest used to be a normal forest, but tens of thousands of years ago, a battle between deities and demons urred here. Legend had it that a fiendcelestial died in this forest. His life energy dissipated but the remnants of his divine consciousness remained. The fiendcelestial¡¯s divine consciousness guided all the souls in the Second Domain to gather here. All the living creatures in this forest were devoured by those souls, transforming this ce into a forbidden area. Any living creature who steps foot into this forest will be cursed by the fiendcelestial¡¯s divine consciousness, and then ripped to pieces by the countless souls here¡­¡± Ye Qing¡¯s voice was soft and t as if narrating an ancient tale to innocent little children.


    Lei Yan was already covered in goosebumps.


    By the side, Nangong Lie also looked very grim. He rubbed the goosebumps on his arms.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me you want us to train in the Evil Soul Forest?¡±


    Ye Qingtang turned to look at Nangong Lie, whose face was filled with disbelief. Under his despondent gaze, she nodded.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve guessed correctly.¡±


    Nangong Lie felt like crying.


    Could he beg for another chance to answer!


    ¡°Boss, just tell us if you are unhappy about anything or if we displeased you in any way. Why don¡¯t you justsh us a couple of times instead¡­¡±


    Why so much hatred? Why so vengeful?


    Why send them into the Evil Soul Forest?


    This was a major forbidden area in the domain!


    ¡°Boss, please have mercy. We cannot enter such a ce.¡± Lei Yan just wanted to run as far from this Evil Soul Forest as possible.


    Qin Feng and Yun Chen also looked conflicted. Meanwhile, Jing Ze and Mu Ziying had never heard of the Evil Soul Forest before, and so didn¡¯t have much of a reaction.

 Chapter 2215 - Training (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2215: Training (3)</h2>


    ¡°Scared?¡± Ye Qing asked them with raised eyebrows.


    For the sake of their lives, Lei Yan and Nangong Lie set aside their dignity and immediately nodded.


    They would do anything. Anything. Just don¡¯t make them enter the Evil Soul Forest.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. In her previous life, she had never set foot in this domain. But the reputation of the Evil Soul Forest had spread to other domains.


    All of the descriptions were exceptionally terrifying.


    Ye Qingtang had been very respectful and fearful of this ce. But after she happened upon a certain adventurer in her previous life, she finally discovered the truth behind this Evil Soul Forest.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that the fiendcelestial¡¯s curse is not limited to the inside of the forest, but includes a one-mile radius surrounding it,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a serious face.


    The moment she said those words, Lei Yan and Nangong Lie were thunderstruck. Even Qin Feng and Yun Chen¡¯s faces underwent a major shift.


    One mile?


    They were less than 100 meters away from the Evil Soul Forest. Didn¡¯t this mean¡­


    They were already cursed by this ce?!


    ¡°Once you are cursed, you won¡¯t be able to evade it even after fleeing far from the Evil Soul Forest. You guys have already been marked by that fiendcelestial. No matter how far you run, those souls will find you and kill you.¡±


    Lei Yan¡¯s face turned pale and his legs trembled nonstop. The others reacted just as badly as him.


    ¡°Boss¡­ what hatred¡­ what grievance¡­¡± Lei Yan felt like crying.


    Looking at Lei Yan¡¯s face, Ye Qingtang suppressed her mirth. ¡°Actually there¡¯s a solution. As long as you guys can survive 100 days inside the Evil Soul Forest, the curse will naturally dispel on its own.¡±


    ¡°100 days.¡±


    Those teenagers really felt like dying. But Yun Chen¡¯s expression eased up a little. He looked at Ye Qing with a sudden incredulity.


    The Evil Soul Forest had a fearsome reputation. No one would dare to risk their own lives.


    The fiendcelestial¡¯s curse¡­


    It was really lethal.


    ¡°Alright, since we have arrived here safely, let us work hard together and survive in this ce for a hundred days.¡± A bright grin was on Ye Qing¡¯s face. It was like she did not see the mournful faces of those teenagers.


    They had been wrong.


    Utterly wrong.


    They had been blinded and thought that their Boss was warm and tender.


    But he was a demon!


    It was toote to try and run now. They could only acknowledge their fate.


    Under Ye Qing¡¯s lead, the teenagers stepped into the foggy, grey forest with determined hearts.


    The expansive ground of the Evil Soul Forest was covered with thickyers of withered leaves. Goodness knew how manyyers of dead leaves were there. Theyers felt exceptionally soft beneath their feet, and some parts were also damp.


    Before long, Lei Yan felt dampness in both his feet. His shoes were already soaked with an unknown liquid. That chill crept from the bottom of his soles right up to his spine.


    Lei Yan was not that bold. He could swagger around the academy only because he was part of the Leiting family. Now, in this godforsaken ce, all the hairs on his body were standing on end.


    He had no idea what he had just stepped on. Lei Yan suddenly felt like something was grabbing his leg. With a wail, he leaped into the air and clung onto Ye Qing like a sloth.


    Ye Qing was nearly crushed by this burly teenager.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s that? It¡¯s a ghost! A ghost!¡± Lei Yan wailed.

 Chapter 2216 - Spy Cloud (1)

    Chapter 2216: Spy Cloud (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Speechless, Ye Qing looked down at Lei Yan, whose leg was caught on a tree branch.


    Lei Yan turned to look before awkwardly climbing down from Ye Qing¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of ghosts?¡± Ye Qing looked at Lei Yan incredulously.


    The question made Lei Yan feel like burying his head in his chest.


    Ye Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    My goodness!


    There were all sorts of alien races in the Second Domain, their numbers on par with that of the human poption. Apart from the Undead n and those other races associated with death, there was also one called the Ghost n.


    The Netherworld Academy had people from the Ghost n. Although they were different from those ghosts that you heard of in stories, Lei Yan had been in the Netherworld Academy for so long that he must have encountered some folks from the Ghost n.


    But he¡­


    He was afraid of ghosts?


    Ye Qingtang quietly shook her head as she looked at the tall, burly Lei Yan.


    It turned out his burly stature was just for show.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang and her group traveled in the Evil Soul Forest for a long time. They suddenly heard a faint, strange noise drifting over from somewhere nearby.


    Lei Yan had been crouching the entire journey, feeling a desperate urge to just climb onto Nangong Lie¡¯s back.


    On the contrary, the youngest of them all, Mu Ziying showed no fear. Instead, she surveyed this spooky environment with wide, curious eyes.


    ¡°Can you please stop clinging onto me? Do you know how heavy you are?¡± Nangong Lie was feeling suffocated by Lei Yan.


    Lei Yan¡¯s face was green. No matter how much Nangong Lie scolded him, he refused to loosen his grip.


    ¡°You are a big man, what are you afraid of? This godforsaken ce has been deste for such a long time. Even if there were souls here, they would have already disappeared with the wind. Can you please calm down,¡± Nangong Lie said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dazed with fear, Lei Yan looked at Nangong Lie with skeptical eyes.


    ¡°Really. Even more real than real gold¡­¡± Nangong Lie rolled his eyes.


    He had also been quite scared initially. But on seeing Lei Yan¡¯s foolish antics, he suddenly didn¡¯t feel that afraid anymore.


    Still skeptical, Lei Yan finally loosened his grip slightly. Before Lei Yan could calm down, a sudden shriek sounded out from nearby.


    It was an ear-piercing shriek.


    Thereafter, a strange bestial roar rang out.


    No one could tell what kind of beast it was from that roar. It was full of power but also somewhat illusory.


    ¡°What¡­ what was that noise?¡± Lei Yan was stupefied.


    Ye Qingtang did not react to that shriek but her eyes glinted after that beastly roar.


    Before those greenhorn teenagers could understand what was going on, the thick stench of blood permeated the air. A figure was sprinting toward them.


    ¡°Help¡­ help! Save me!¡± Noticing Ye Qingtang and her group, the person, who had been dashing here and dare, immediately raced toward them like they were his final hope.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There are humans here?¡± Nangong Lie didn¡¯t expect to see humans in the Evil Soul Forest.


    Wasn¡¯t this ce a forbidden area?


    ¡°He looks like someone from Spy Cloud.¡± Qin Feng narrowed his eyes.


    Spy Cloud was a mysterious faction in the Second Domain. This faction had only one principle¡ªMoney above all.


    They were a faction that was only concerned with profits.


    Spy Cloud members were spread across all corners of the Second Domain.. As long as you could pay, Spy Cloud would do anything for you, and help you attain anything you wanted.

 Chapter 2217 - Spy Cloud (2)

    Chapter 2217: Spy Cloud (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Qin Feng was young, he had once seen an elder hire someone from Sky Cloud, so he knew what this faction was like. Let alone the emblem of Sky Cloud was stitched onto the chest of the person¡¯s clothes.


    It was rumored that as long as one offered enough money, there was nothing Sky Cloud could not do. Even so, Qin Feng did not understand why someone from Sky Cloud woulde to the Evil Soul Forest¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the person had arrived in front of Ye Qingtang and her group. The person was so frightened that his face was pale as a sheet of paper. His clothes were covered with fresh blood stains and his eyes were crazed. He was like a madman and one of his legs seemed to be injured. Limping, he left behind a trail of blood wherever he went.


    He looked like he was in his early 30s, but his appearance was extremely wretched now¡­


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± That person looked at the group of living humans as if they were his saviors. He threw himself toward Ye Qingtang, who was in the lead, his widened eyes filled with terror.


    At this point, Nangong Lie and the rest suddenly realized that he was missing one eye. It looked like someone had just gouged out his left eye. All that was left was a dark, bloodied hole.


    ¡°Dead¡­ all dead¡­ everyone is dead. A monster¡­ monster killed them¡­¡± The man was in a frenzy and tears of blood flowed out of his eye socket.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    The hairs on Lei Yan and the rest all stood on end on hearing the words of the man.


    ¡°Monster? What monster? Boss¡­ let¡¯s escape now.¡± Lei Yan hurriedly spoke up.


    But before Lei Yan could finish his words, that strange beastly howl rang out again in the Evil Soul Forest.


    In the next second, a massive ck figure weaved through the dense forest, rapidly charging toward them.


    That ck figure was extremely bizarre. It was pitch-ck as if it was a big mass of sludge. All the nts which came into contact with it seemed to merge into its body, before reappearing again after it passed.


    Ghastly wails followed the ck figure as it came closer and closer.


    ¡°What¡­ what is that¡­¡± Lei Yan¡¯s heart leaped nearly to his eyes on seeing that massive ck figure.


    ¡°Night Soul Beast.¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes as she stared at therge ck mass.


    ¡°What is a Night¡­ Night Soul Beast?¡± Lei Yan was stunned.


    ¡°A servant of the fiendcelestial. It was born from all the gathered resentment of grievous souls. It eats human souls as food.¡± Ye Qingtang exined impassively.


    But Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t tell them one additional point.


    And that was the Night Soul Beast especially loved souls that were filled with terror and despondency. Souls filled to the brim with negative feelings were the best delicacy for this Night Soul Beast.


    Thus¡­


    When a Night Soul Beast hunted, it would try its best to force someone to the edge of despair.


    ¡°Run¡­ hurry up and run. That Night Soul Beast killed over a hundred people from my team¡­ it is a monster¡­¡± The man from Spy Cloud wailed fearfully. He gripped Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm in a begging manner, praying that they would bring him along and escape far away.


    Lei Yan and the others looked even grimmer, especially Qin Feng. He had some knowledge about Spy Cloud and knew that they would definitely send a strong contingent into a ce like this.


    But all that was left of them was this man.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s run now!¡± Lei Yan cried in panic.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

 Chapter 2218 - Spy Cloud (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2218: Spy Cloud (3)</h2>


    Several people were taken aback.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the gradually approaching Night Soul Beast. ¡°At this distance, the Night Soul Beast has already detected the scent of our souls. Once a Night Soul Beast locks onto you, it will keep following the scent of your soul until it finds you and swallows your soul.


    ¡°Your team was not familiar with the Evil Soul Forest. It is very foggy and it is inevitable that you will get separated when fleeing. Those who were separated from the main group would definitely die.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke impassively.


    The Night Soul Beast came this way as it had been pursuing after the Spy Cloud man. But now, they were all within its detection. They had to flee out of the Evil Soul Forest before the Night Soul Beast caught up with them.


    But¡­


    The Night Soul Beast¡¯s speed was faster than any human. They were born from souls and there were souls everywhere in the Evil Soul Forest.


    ¡°Muying, swallow this elixir.¡± Ye Qing stuffed a pill into Muying¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Yun Chen, protect Muying. The rest of you, follow me.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Ye Qing¡¯s orders.


    Even the man was stunned.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you guys doing? Are you all mad? You won¡¯t be able to defeat it! There were over a hundred people in my team and they all died in the hands of that Night Soul Beast. Even a Divine Lord-level practitioner was no match for it. You are just hurrying to your death!


    The man believed this bunch of people must have gone mad. The most powerful amongst them was just a Paragon Eighth Heaven level. Most of the others were just Sixth or Seventh Heaven level. How could this group of kids hope to fend against a Night Soul Beast?


    Ye Qingtang ignored the man¡¯s cries. She immediately arranged for what Lei Yan and the rest should do next.


    Lei Yan had been somewhat afraid but after hearing Ye Qing say that he had already been locked on by the Night Soul Beast and it was either him or the beast, his mind immediately cleared up.


    In just the blink of an eye, Yun Chen covered Mu Ziying protectively while she swallowed Ye Qing¡¯s pill. A strange glint shed across her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the Night Soul Beast had already arrived before Ye Qingtang and the rest.


    It was massive, but even more terrifying was that after it came near, Nangong Lie and the group realized this Night Soul Beast¡¯s body was just a half-transparent mass of murky, viscous liquid. And through the translucent parts of its body, the twisted faces of people floated about¡­


    They were the souls swallowed by the beast¡­


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t expect to meet a Night Soul Beast so soon after entering the Evil Soul Forest.


    Even so, Ye Qingtang was not anxious at all. She quietly gestured for Nangong Lie, Lei Yan, Jing Ze and Qin Feng to hide in their own corners. Meanwhile, she charged to the front to attract the beast¡¯s attention.


    ¡°So painful¡­¡±


    ¡°Save me¡­¡±


    The souls swallowed by the Night Soul Beast emitted mournful cries. The hairs of Lei Yan and the rest all stood on end as they observed the souls swirling endlessly inside the Night Soul Beast¡¯s body.


    The Night Soul Beast¡¯s attention was all focused on Ye Qingtang now. The ck mass suddenly churned wildly.


    In the next second, countless ck hands shot out from the Night Soul Beast¡¯s body, heading straight toward Ye Qingtang!


    The hearts of Lei Yan and the rest surged up to their eyes at the sight of those countless hands.

 Chapter 2219 - Night Soul Beast (1)

    Chapter 2219: Night Soul Beast (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Ye Qing suddenly shouted.


    Lei Yan and the rest, who were all hiding, were slightly taken aback. Although they had no idea why Ye Qing was ordering them to do so, they instinctively obeyed her instructions and immediately shut their eyes.


    Observing Ye Qing¡¯s actions and the mass of hands looking like one huge ck, the Spy Cloud man felt that Ye Qing must be crazy.


    He could see that Ye Qing was the weakest person in that group. But not only did he not flee, he charged forward.


    Close your eyes?


    Close your eyes and wait for death?


    Perhaps the Spy Cloud man had already witnessed too manypanions die before him. It was like he had already foreseen Ye Qing¡¯s imminent death. He shut his eyes in resignation.


    This bunch of folks were mad. Not fleeing at the sight of the Night Soul Beast¡­ he would probably also die here.


    Everyone shut their eyes ording to Ye Qing¡¯s order. Ye Qingtang was the only one who continued staring coldly at the countless hands surging to her.


    Her eyes were calm without even the slightest sliver of panic. The endless wails of those souls swallowed by the Night Soul Beast continuously assaulted her ears.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s view of those hands was different from what the others saw.


    As those hands approached her, Ye Qingtang remained unmoving on the spot. Just as those hands were about to make contact with her, they suddenly passed right through her¡­


    She waspletely unharmed.


    Illusion!


    Ye Qingtang gazed impassively at those illusory hands.


    In her previous life, it was already 200-300 yearster when Ye Qingtang heard of the Evil Soul Forest. By then, the mystery behind this forest had already been solved by people.


    Those fearsome-looking Night Soul Beasts were a type of demon. A demon formed by the gathering of tens of thousands of grievances and resentment. The more one feared it, the more powerful they became.


    A person¡¯s fear and terror at seeing a Night Soul Beast would make the beast even more fearsome. The Night Soul Beast was born from the resentment of grievous souls and relied on their power.


    The more afraid you were of it, the more it could sense the fear in your heart, the more powerful it would be.


    If you were not afraid of it, it could not use your fear to support its form.


    At this moment, everyone had shut their eyes and could not see the Night Soul Beast. Their fear and thoughts about the Night Soul Beast had been cut off.


    Ye Qingtang was the only one who could see it and without any fear or regard. Like this, the massive Night Soul Beast was only seen by Ye Qingtang. Its huge, heinous form started to melt.


    This human was not afraid of it?!


    The Night Soul Beast could not feel Ye Qingtang¡¯s fear. Her inner mind was exceptionally calm and this was not a pleasant sight for the Night Soul Beast.


    Suddenly, the souls in the Night Soul Beast¡¯s body emitted a fresh round of wails. Those wails, sounding as if they wereing from the depths of hell, drifted over to the ears of everyone.


    Lei Yan and the others stiffened in fear at those wails. But they suddenly heard Ye Qing¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Keep your eyes closed. Cover your eyes.¡±


    The group did not understand Ye Qing¡¯s orders but they followed her instructions and covered their ears,pletely isting themselves from the Evil Soul Forest.


    See no evil, hear no evil. The fear inside their hearts transformed into worry instead.


    The Night Soul Beast became increasingly furious. It realized that the fear it had been sensing was declining.. despite the constant wailing of those souls, its body started to shrink at a discernible pace.

 Chapter 2220 - : Night Soul Beast (2)

    Chapter 2220: Night Soul Beast (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After confirming that everyone¡¯s ears were covered, the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips suddenly lifted in a slight smile. She gazed at the shrinking Night Soul Beast.


    ¡°Night Soul Beast, born from grievances, surviving by swallowing souls, the source of your power is fear. But now¡­ you don¡¯t seem to have any fear to swallow.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice was unhurried and calm.


    The Night Soul Beast¡¯s originally massive body had now shrunk into human height. And it was continuing to shrink.


    The Night Soul Beast was shocked.


    It had never met a human like this.


    She was not afraid of it at all?!


    Impossible.


    And Ye Qingtang¡¯s words shocked the Night Soul Beast even more.


    This human knew their secret?


    No matter how many people entered the Evil Soul Forest, fear crept into their hearts the moment they saw them. And the more people there were, the more fear would umte, and the more powerful the Night Soul Beast would be. That was why it had be the notorious terror of the Evil Soul Forest, a demon that could never be defeated.


    But now¡­


    Now, the unfearing Ye Qingtang was the only one left in front of the Night Soul Beast. The others had shut off their senses ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions.


    Fear was the power source of the Night Soul Beast. Ye Qingtang had cut off its power source and the Night Soul Beast shrank more and more. In the blink of an eye, it had melted down into a cat-size shape.


    ¡°So this is the Night Soul Beast¡¯s true form.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the small Night Soul Beast curiously.


    The Night Soul Beast looked more or less like a ck cat. But a pair of grey horns sprouted out from beside its ears and it looked rather strange.


    The Night Soul Beast had never seen such a daring human.


    Recalling all the humans it had encountered before, all of them had been scared out of their wits the moment they saw it. Even the most powerful could not conceal the fear in their hearts, which only made the beast stronger.


    But¡­


    Where did this fellowe from?


    He was not afraid of it at all?


    Sensing that Ye Qingtang was different from the other humans it had seen, the Night Soul Beast suddenly turned and headed toward the deeper recesses of the forest. Without fear to nourish it, the more calm the other party was, the weaker it would grow.


    But there was no way Ye Qingtang would let it go so easily.


    She had picked the Evil Soul Forest as a training ground as this ce had something very important in her eyes.


    In a sh, Ye Qingtang captured the fleeing Night Soul Beast.


    Ye Qingtang had no fear in her heart at all. She calmly examined the Night Soul Beast in her hands.


    The Night Soul Beast was unable to make use of fear to maintain its form. The originally fearsome Night Soul Beast was now held up in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands like a strange cat.


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang suddenly smiled at the beast.


    The Night Soul Beast felt like the sky and earth were spinning so hard that it felt like vomiting. It trembled all over.


    It fed on fear and hated happiness to the core.


    No fear or panic, only smiles and joy. This was a grievous blow to the Night Soul Beast.


    Seeing the Night Soul Beast¡¯s reaction, Ye Qingtang confirmed that the rumors she had heard were true.


    Hundreds of yearster, several people who desired things from the Evil Soul Forest invaded the forest and ended up with massive fatalities. One of the men was so struck by fear that he turned into an imbecile.. And that imbecile ended up emerging from the Evil Soul Forest carrying a cat-like creature.

 Chapter 2221 - Night Soul Beast (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2221: Night Soul Beast (3)</h2>


    Thereafter, the Night Soul Beast¡¯s weakness was made known throughout the entire Second Domain. The Evil Soul Forest¡¯s notorious reputation was dispelled after that.


    Born from negative feelings, this was a monster who swallowed souls. But it was also an evil being who fearedughter and happiness.


    If Ye Qingtang did not know of this, she would not have dared to bring Lei Yan and the rest of the brats into this ce. She had Lei Yan and the rest split up and hide in separate corners as she didn¡¯t want them gathered together and feed the Night Soul Beast with their umted fear.


    Meanwhile, Mu Ziying was the youngest.


    Ye Qingtang was worried she might panic due to her young age, and so especially gave her a calming elixir.


    When dealing with a Night Soul Beast, the most dangerous thing was the fear of others feeding the beast and making it grow stronger.


    The Night Soul Beast wished to escape from the hands of this strange human. But every time it struggled, Ye Qingtang would smile at it.


    The smile was a pure one that reached the eyes, making the corners crinkle with joy.


    That kind of pure happiness was the most detestable thing to a Night Soul Beast. It trembled and suddenly felt drained of all energy by Ye Qingtang¡¯s smile¡­


    Lei Yan and the others were already prepared to fight to the death with that Night Soul Beast. But after waiting vigntly for very long, and unable to tell what was happening because their eyes were closed and ears covered, they were filled with worry for Ye Qing.


    Meanwhile, the Spy Cloud man, who had been trembling in fear and had shut his eyes just to wait for his death, also waited for a long time but didn¡¯t feel any sense of imminent death. He opened his eyes in panic.


    Only to see¡­


    The formerly wretched scene had turned extraordinarily calm. Thatmon-looking youth was now standing safe and sound in the forest, holding a horned, grey cat.


    ¡°Where¡­ where is the Night Soul Beast?¡± The man stammered.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I was fighting it, it suddenly left.¡±


    The man was dumbstruck. He really couldn¡¯t believe that the Night Soul Beast, who had been pursuing him for so long, suddenly just turned and left?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say anything more but just went over to pat Lei Yan and the others, who were still standing with their eyes closed and ears covered.


    The teenagers leaped up in all readiness for a big fight but realized that it was just Ye Qing before them. They heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Boss¡­ where did that Night Soul Beast go?¡± Lei Yan was still feeling very unsteady. He surveyed the surroundings but couldn¡¯t see the Night Soul Beast.


    The others were also equally confused.


    ¡°Perhaps it sensed something, it left suddenly,¡± Ye Qing replied casually.


    The teenagers did not know much about the Night Soul Beast and so just epted her exnation.


    ¡°But¡­ Boss, didn¡¯t you say earlier that the Night Soul Beast would remember our scent and keep pursuing us? Will it suddenly returnter?¡± Lei Yan swallowed hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible,¡± Ye Qing replied.


    Lei Yan¡¯s heart leaped up to his eyes again.


    ¡°So you all need to be more powerful before it returns. Otherwise, you will never be able to escape it even after leaving the Evil Soul Forest.¡± Ye Qing lied in all seriousness.


    It was also a myth that the Night Soul Beast would pursue a human to the ends of the earth. In reality, the Night Soul Beast would never leave the Evil Soul Forest.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang would never tell them that. Instead, she wanted them to stay alert and motivated to improve their powers in this Evil Soul Forest.

 Chapter 2222 - Nothing Much (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2222: Nothing Much (1)</h2>


    Apart from the Night Soul Beast, there were several other demons inside the Evil Soul Forest. Lei Yan and the others could practice on them.


    ¡°Pffft¡­ this Night Soul Beast is so persistent.¡± Nangong Lie still felt a lingering fear in his heart. Then he suddenly realized that Ye Qing was holding a strange-looking cat.


    And that grey cat seemed to have rolled its eyes at his words.


    ¡°Boss, what is this¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw it at the side just now and picked it up. In case we need itter,¡± Ye Qing replied.


    ¡°In case we need itter?¡± Nangong Lie was puzzled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how long we might have to stay here. We need to prepare more food.¡± Ye Qing lied in all seriousness.


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn you and all your ancestors!


    Food? Your whole family is food! Before the enraged Night Soul Beast couldsh out, Ye Qingtang lowered her head and smiled at it.


    That smilepletely stunned the Night Soul Beast, and it huddled inside Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, not daring to move.


    ¡°But it¡¯s so skinny. That¡¯s not enough meat¡­¡± Lei Yan pondered.


    ¡°Better than nothing,¡± Ye Qing replied.


    The others didn¡¯t think much of this matter. They were just very curious over the sudden disappearance of that Night Soul Beast. On the side, the Spy Cloud man was still fearful. He had just escaped certain death after all.


    Just as everyone was still feeling doubtful, a sudden movement could be seen in the undergrowth.


    Turning to look, a team of men riding on horses was approaching. The Spy Cloud man¡¯s eyes lit up on seeing the team.


    ¡°Division Head Shi!¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s cries, the man leading the group halted. He finally saw the man.


    ¡°Peng Ji?¡± Shi Shangfei noticed that the man was gravely injured and his face stiffened. He had his men lift him up.


    Ye Qingtang noticed that these men all bore the emblem of Spy Cloud. They must all belong to Spy Cloud.


    But¡­


    Few people dared to venture into the Evil Soul Forest. Why did Spy Cloud suddenly dispatch so many men here?


    Peng Ji finally shed his fear upon seeing hispanions. He hurriedly told Shi Shangfei and his men about his encounter with the Night Soul Beast and how over a hundred Spy Cloud men died.


    Spy Cloud had dispatched several teams into the Evil Soul Forest, who entered the ce via different entrances. Peng Ji¡¯s team had been unlucky and was attacked by a Night Soul Beast soon after entering the Evil Soul Forest. He was the only one who survived, albeit with grievous injuries.


    ¡°You encountered a Night Soul Beast? Where is it?¡± Shi Shangfei had heard of the Night Soul Beast and he instinctively frowned.


    ¡°It was nning to attack me and these guys. But somehow, it suddenly left¡­ I had found it very strange but on second thought, perhaps it sensed that you and your team were approaching and so escaped first.¡± Peng Ji came up with this surmisation after linking the two urences.


    Of all the teams dispatched by Spy Cloud this time, Shi Shangfei¡¯s powers were the most formidable. He was already a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level practitioner. On top of that, his team included 10 other Divine Lord practitioners.


    It could be said that they were the most powerful team in Spy Cloud and the mainbat force.


    ¡°The Night Soul Beast is nothing much after all.¡± Shi Shangfei smirked. With his powers, hepletely disregarded the Night Soul Beast. The dismal state of Peng Ji and the rest just proved that they had been too weak.

 Chapter 2223 - Nothing Much (2)

    Chapter 2223: Nothing Much (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Peng Ji naturally nodded in agreement.


    Shi Shangfei finally noticed Ye Qingtang and the rest standing by the side and his brows furrowed slightly. After scanning their group, he realized that the strongest amongst them was just a Paragon Eight Heaven level. He rxed a little.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Shi Shangfei asked.


    Peng Ji answered, ¡°They are the people I met just now¡­¡±


    Peng Ji wanted to say that they were a bunch of crazy folks. With their mediocre powers, they dared to go against a Night Soul Beast. If Shi Shangfei and his team had not arrived in time and chased off the Night Soul Beast, he would have ended up dying with this group of fools.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Shangfei looked at Ye Qingtang and her group. As he spoke, his gaze naturallynded on Qin Feng.


    This youth was the highest level amongst them. Although he was just a Paragon Eighth Heaven level, he should be the leader of the group.


    Qin Feng¡¯s face hardened but he didn¡¯t answer. He just instinctively looked toward Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing replied, ¡°We are just your usual bounty hunters.¡±


    In the various mainds, there were many times when people were willing to pay money for some affairs to be settled or to seek out certain things. And so, there would naturally be people who were willing to carry out those tasks for the money.


    This group of people was called bounty hunters.


    At first, Spy Cloud was also a group of such people. But after their faction grew in power, they no longer dealt in such things.


    Shi Shangfei frowned slightly after hearing Ye Qingtang say that they were bounty hunters. He clearly did not think much of them.


    ¡°This is not a ce for you. If you don¡¯t wish to die, please leave.¡±


    He was trying to chase Ye Qingtang and her group away.


    Ye Qingtang found it rather strange. Shi Shangfei was trying to chase them off and it triggered her curiosity. And the fact that Spy Cloud would send so many people into the Evil Soul Forest, this was definitely no normal mission.


    Could it be¡­


    Had Spy Cloud discovered something inside the Evil Soul Forest?


    ¡°We didn¡¯t n to stay here long. But we have already been marked by the Night Soul Beast and even if we dig up the entire Evil Soul Forest, we won¡¯t be able to escape its pursuit.¡± Ye Qingtang gave a look of exasperation as she pinched the Night Soul Beast¡¯s ear.


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    Who would want to pursue you? Let me go, I never want to see you again!


    Shi Shangfei had of course heard of the myths surrounding the Night Soul Beast. As such, he did not suspect Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    But Peng Ji said, ¡°Since we were fated to meet, I still advise you to leave here as soon as possible. You were lucky today. Although you encountered the Night Soul Beast, you also met our Division Head Shi. If he had not scared off that Night Soul Beast, you guys would probably already¡­ if you don¡¯t leave now, that beast will definitely try to attack you again after we depart.¡±


    Peng Ji really felt that this bunch of fools wouldn¡¯t survive for long in this Evil Soul Forest. They had just been lucky to meet Spy Cloud men, otherwise, they would have all been dead.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say anything to Peng Ji¡¯s warning. She just put on a conflicted and fearful expression.


    Only the Night Soul Beast in her arms knew.


    This person looked fearful but she waspletely calm on the inside. Otherwise why wasn¡¯t it growing even a little?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    Peng Ji gave a small smile. His injuries were grave and he couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore. Shi Shangfei led his team and left.


    But after traveling a short distance, Shi Shangfei suddenly asked, ¡°Peng Ji, did you notice anything strange about those earlier folks?¡±

 Chapter 2224 - Nothing Much (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2224: Nothing Much (3)</h2>


    Peng Ji knew of Spy Cloud¡¯s mission. After thinking it through carefully, he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious. When I first met them with the Night Soul Beast in pursuit, they were also scared witless. The only person who appeared nonchnt was the one who spoke to you just now.


    ¡°I heard those teenagers call him Boss. Perhaps he¡¯s their leader. He is not powerful but he still put on a brave front for those teenagers, iming that he wanted to fight the Night Soul Beast.¡± Peng Ji smirked.


    ¡°Sacrificing one¡¯s life to save face. How foolish,¡± Shi Shangfeimented.


    Peng Ji said, ¡°He is really an ignorant fool. If they hadn¡¯t met Division Head Shi and your team, they would probably die horrible deaths. But Division Head Shi, if you think it¡¯s necessary, we can just¡­¡±


    Their mission in the Evil Soul Forest was extremely important. they heard that the other factions had already made their move. They wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if someone else got to it first.


    ¡°Did you say that they had alreadye face-to-face with the Night Soul Beast?¡± Shi Shangfei asked.


    Peng Ji nodded.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t need to bother about them. The Night Soul Beast will settle them for us,¡± Shi Shangfei replied.


    A ragtag bunch of Paragon level teenagers. How could they hope to escape the pursuit of a Night Soul Beast?


    Likewise, Peng Ji couldn¡¯t help shuddering at the mention of the Night Soul Beast. He had also been marked by the Night Soul Beast¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just heal up. We will protect you.¡± Shi Shangfei could see Peng Ji¡¯s fear.


    Peng Ji heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°With Division Head Shi here, I think the Night Soul Beast wouldn¡¯t dare to show its face.¡±


    Shi Shangfei nodded before leading his team forward.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Lei Yan heaved a sigh of relief after Shi Shangfei and his men left.


    ¡°We were lucky to have met those Spy Cloud men. Otherwise we would have died in the hands of that Night Soul Beast.¡±


    Lei Yan felt a lingering fear when he recalled the image of that Night Soul Beast. It was only natural that he believed the Night Soul Beast left because it sensed Shi Shangfei and his team approaching.


    ¡°Do you really think the Night Soul Beast fled because of them?¡± Qin Feng raised one eyebrow at the still-anxious Lei Yan.


    Lei Yan nodded.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Qin Feng shot Lei Yan a look.


    Lei Yan was taken aback by the unexpected insult.


    ¡°Qin Feng, you¡­¡±


    Qin Feng exined. ¡°Although there were a few Divine Lord level people in that team, don¡¯t you remember that Peng Ji said his team also had a Divine Lord level practitioner?¡±


    ¡°If a few Divine Lord level practitioners are enough to make a Night Soul Beast retreat, then the Evil Soul Forest would have long been trampled over by groups of powerful practitioners.¡±


    A Divine Lord level was powerful in the eyes of humans, but its nothing to a Night Soul Beast.


    Amongst them, Qin Feng was the one closest to the Divine Lord level. He had once been just one step away from ascending to that level. How could he not know the disparity between the power of the Night Soul Beast and a Divine Lord-level practitioner?


    Just a dozen Divine Lord-level practitioners?


    Even if Shi Shangfei and his team were all at the Divine Lord level, they would still not be a match for the Night Soul Beast.


    Ye Qingtang looked pleased as she observed Qin Feng. He was indeed a descendant of the Qin family Sword Deity. He had pretty good brains.


    Lei Yan didn¡¯t know how to rebut and didn¡¯t dare to insist. So he just kept quiet but his face was full of indignance.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s danger everywhere here, and we don¡¯t know when the Night Soul Beast will appear again. It doesn¡¯t matter why it left. We won¡¯t be safe if we remain here,¡± Yun Chen pointed out as he stepped forward.

 Chapter 2225 - : Shameless (1)

    Chapter 2225: Shameless (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang nodded and walked down the path leading further into the Evil Soul Forest, still holding the Night Soul Beast. On the inside, however, she was still thinking about Spy Cloud¡¯s mission.


    In her previous life, the Evil Soul Forest¡¯s secret was exposed only 200-300 yearster. But it was only because people had discovered the Night Soul Beast¡¯s weakness, did they truly start to uncover the secret behind the Evil Soul Forest.


    But now, the various factions seemed to have an inkling of the Evil Soul Forest¡¯s secret and sent forth their men.


    Could it be¡­


    Spy Cloud had also received the news?


    This was not a good thing in Ye Qingtang¡¯s opinion. She hade to the Evil Soul Forest thinking that she was earlier than the others by a couple of hundred years, and so there wouldn¡¯t be any issues. But they would have some trouble if they collided with those other factions.


    Ye Qing was deep in thought but Jing Ze and the rest did not know what he was thinking..


    After experiencing the Night Soul Beast, they were even more fearful of the Evil Soul Forest now. They instinctively followed close behind Ye Qing whilst vigntly observing their surroundings.


    Luckily they didn¡¯t meet any demons in thistter part of their journey.


    By the time night fell, they even discovered a cave.


    But that cave was filled with white bones covered with dark red bloodstains that looked freshly dried. The entire cave was filled with the thick stench of blood.


    The group immediately wanted to retreat on seeing the inside of the cave.


    Ye Qingtang was the only one whose eyes shone. She had noticed that after arriving at this cave, the Night Soul Beast in her arms underwent a significant change. If she was right, this should be the Night Soul Beast¡¯s cave.


    So she simply walked in. Lei Yan and the rest wanted to stop her but didn¡¯t manage to in time.


    ¡°Boss, this is some demon¡¯s cave. If that demon returns and sees us, we will be in deep trouble again,¡± Nangong Lie said.


    Who knew how many demons there were in this Evil Soul Forest? Just that earlier Night Soul Beast alone was enough to leave a lingering fear in their hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cave, that¡¯s right. But it looks like it has been abandoned. Now that night has fallen, the smell of blood in here can mask our scent. We won¡¯t be discovered by that Night Soul Beast here.¡± Ye Qingtang exined in all seriousness as she surveyed the inside of the cave.


    ¡°Abandoned?¡± The teenagers exchanged looks. Studying those freshly-dried bloodstains, this ce didn¡¯t look like it had just been abandoned.


    But the moment Ye Qing said the words ¡°Night Soul Beast¡±, the hairs on those teenagers stood on end. Seeing that she was already prepared to settle down, they had no choice but to follow suit.


    ¡°Boss is so brave¡­ why do I feel that he is not scared of death at all?¡± Lei Yan muttered softly.


    Not hiding despite seeing the Night Soul Beast. And now, she even dared to stay in some demon¡¯s cave.


    How brave must one be to behave like that?


    Yun Chen heard Lei Yan¡¯s words but didn¡¯t react. He only looked at Ye Qing¡¯s profile from the back, the glow of admiration and respect growing more intense in his eyes.


    He already believed that Ye Qing came from some extraordinary background and might be some kind of secretly-powerful hermit. His calm manner in a ce like this Evil Soul Forest only reinforced this belief.


    The Night Soul Beast stared on as this group of pathetic humans barged into its cave. It was nearly driven mad with anger, but it had no choice but to remain in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands, no energy to even struggle, fearing that she would smile at it.


    Kidnapping it and taking over its home.


    These humans were even more shameless than a demon!

 Chapter 2226 - Shameless (2)

    Chapter 2226: Shameless (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lei Yan and the others were still worried over what would happen if that demon came back. In the end, even long after night fell, no demon appeared.


    ¡°Could it be that Boss guessed correctly? This cave is truly abandoned?¡± Lei Yan felt that Boss was either extremely lucky or extremely smart.


    The Night Soul Beast, firmly held in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, could only silently roll its eyes.


    Still worried, the teenagers decided to take turns and stand guard throughout the night. In the end, nothing happened at all.


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang gathered them and told them that the best way to cut off the Night Soul Beast¡¯s pursuit was to hunt the demons in this forest and cover themselves in the blood of those demons. This would dispel their scent and camouge their presence amongst the other demons. In this way, the Night Soul Beast wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between them and the other demons.


    The group all felt that the Night Soul Beast was just like an ax hanging over their heads.. They had no idea why Ye Qing had to bring them to this godforsaken ce to train. But no matter how fearful they were, they had no choice but toply for the sake of their own lives.


    They truly believed that their Boss had brought them here as an evil prank.


    Ye Qingtang had heard many stories about the Evil Soul Forest in her previous life. So she had a rather good understanding of the demons here. As long as they didn¡¯t venture too deep into the forest, they wouldn¡¯t encounter demons who were too powerful.


    She led Lei Yan and the rest to explore the area surrounding the cave. Finding a few mediocre demons, she forced Lei Yan and the rest to step forward and kill them.


    Fearful of the Night Soul Beast¡¯s pursuit, the teenagers could only grit their teeth and charge forward.


    After their initial fear, they soon realized that if they cooperated, those vicious-looking demons were not as terrifying as they imagined.


    They didn¡¯t know it was because Ye Qingtang had already assessed the powers of those demons, and determined that they could be handled by those teenagers.


    Pressured by the threat of death, Lei Yan and the rest had no choice but to give their best. Even so, the sun was setting by the time they finally killed those demons. Even though they won, the group looked extremely wretched.


    Nangong Lie almost broke his arm during the fight while Qin Feng was nearly bitten to death by one of the demons.


    Throughout all of the fights, Ye Qingtang remained at the side observing, but she did not intervene at all. She just carefully analyzed how those brats fought.


    Perhaps they themselves didn¡¯t realize that when they fought the first demon, they had been in truly dire straits. But after achieving a certain level of camaraderie, and having gained some battle experience, their rate of injury lessened considerably toward the end.


    Because of Ye Qing¡¯s earlier advice, the dazed teenagers made several trips to haul those demon carcasses back to the cave. They dug a huge pit and drained the blood from those demons into it. Despite taking in the disgusting stench, they had no choice but to submerge themselves into the pit.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to die¡­ Boss¡­ do we really need to soak inside this the entire night? I think I¡¯m going to die from the smell.¡± Lei Yan gazed tearfully at Ye Qing. The nauseating stench of demon¡¯s blood was truly unbearable. It was no different from rotting flesh.


    In the end, Ye Qing had them soak in this blood bath for an entire night.


    ¡°You cane out, but the Night Soul Beast¡­¡± Ye Qing spoke gravely.


    Lei Yan immediately kept his mouth shut.

 Chapter 2227 - Evil Fruit (1)

    Chapter 2227: Evil Fruit (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nangong Lie was smart and stuffed his nose so that he could bear things better. Qin Feng and Yun Chen were also rather calm. But this was Jing Ze¡¯s first experience with this amount of blood and he looked very conflicted.


    Mu Ziying was the only one who looked like it waspletely normal to be soaking in a pool of demon blood.


    The reason Ye Qing had them soak inside the pool of demon blood was because the demons in this Evil Soul Forest were very special. Their blood could nourish one¡¯s veins and tendons.


    It was several hundred yearster after the Evil Soul Forest waspletely conquered that people realized this secret.


    Although Ye Qingtang had been guiding Lei Yan and the rest and adjusting their cultivation methods, this was a good chance to strengthen their foundations. Especially since they had just endured a highly intense battle and their bodies would be extra receptive to external nourishment.


    After Ye Qingtang saw that they had settled down, she also submerged herself into the blood pool..


    It must be said¡­


    The smell of demon blood was really¡­ exciting.


    Qin Feng and the others didn¡¯t know the true effects of this demon blood. They thought it was just to evade the Night Soul Beast¡¯s pursuit. After a full day of battle, those teenagers were exhausted and soon fell asleep while leaning against the side of the pit.


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang woke up those sleeping teenagers. Covered in that dreadful stench, Ye Qingtang chased them out of the cave before they even had the chance to stretch their limbs.


    To continue hunting and killing even more demons.


    At this moment, they all wished for death¡­


    Several days passed in this way. Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t even bear to think about the kind of life they had been living over the past few days.


    The moment daylight broke, they would be chased out of the cave by Ye Qing to hunt and kill demons. When the sun set, they would then drag those demon carcasses back to soak in their blood.


    While they were soaking in the pool of blood, Ye Qing would also highlight unsatisfactory points during their battles that day. Every day, they would listen groggily to Ye Qing¡¯s lecturing, before finally sumbing to the sweet darkness of sleep.


    But¡­


    They didn¡¯t know if it was just their imagination. Originally they thought that they would definitely be utterly exhausted after a few days, and end up being half-dead. But every morning when they woke up, they would feel like the fatigue from the previous day had been wiped clean.


    Even their battles with those demons now felt much easier.


    ¡°Boss is right. Real battles are the key. I feel like I¡¯m showing signs of a breakthrough¡­¡± Nangong Lie could feel the spirit energy inside his body gradually increase. He felt very moved.


    In the past, he had been unable to focus on cultivation. But after being dragged to this godforsaken ce by Ye Qing, he would be killed by the Night Soul Beast if he didn¡¯t survive those battles. Under such circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t get the chance to ck off even if he wanted to.


    Nangong Lie was not alone. Jing Ze and the rest could also feel their powers increase by the day. Qin Feng¡¯s case was more special. His powers had been declining but had now stabilized.


    Since entering the Netherworld Academy, this was the first time he felt his spirit energy increase¡­


    He could hardly believe it.


    After discovering the benefits, the teenagers didn¡¯t even need Ye Qing to urge them. Every morning, as if having gotten a shot of adrenaline, they would automatically go hunting and killing demons as a team.


    Ye Qingtang saw the changes in this group of brats, the hint of a smile surfacing in her eyes. One day, she didn¡¯t follow them on their hunt.


    Instead, she emerged from the blood pool to go to a nearby river to wash off the stench. But right after she emerged from the blood pool, a gut-wrenching pain spread across her chest!

 Chapter 2228 - Evil Fruit (2)

    Chapter 2228: Evil Fruit (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s vision instantly turned blurry!


    It felt like something was about to burst out of her heart. That kind of piercing pain was enough to make Ye Qingtang break out in cold sweat.


    ¡°The Divine Phoenix seal¡­ is about to disappear¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Cold sweat dripped down from her face.


    She had already previously sensed that the Divine Phoenix seal would soon dispel. And today, the feeling had grown in intensity.


    By now, she could more or less confirm that in less than a month, the Divine Phoenix seal wouldpletely disappear. By then, she would not be able to control the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡­


    ¡°I need to find the Evil Fruit as soon as possible.¡± Ye Qingtang took a deep breath to suppress the intense pain in her chest.


    .


    The Evil Fruit was the main reason why Ye Qingtang hade to the Evil Soul Forest.


    In her previous life, although Ye Qingtang had never been to the Evil Soul Forest, she had heard many legends surrounding it.


    This was where the fiendcelestial died and a ce feared by all in the Second Domain. But danger and opportunity were two sides of the same coin. Where the fiendcelestial fell, all his Dharma treasures were buried along with him.


    The precious treasures of a fiendcelestial were enough to drive people mad. Everyone only knew that the treasures were inside the Evil Soul Forest. But this ce was expansive and filled with danger no matter where you looked. Few people dared to step into such a ce.


    For many years, the various major factions in the Second Domain had tried to get the fiendcelestial¡¯s hidden treasures. Spy Cloud, which Ye Qingtang had encountered earlier, was probably here for the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasures.


    But¡­


    The fiendcelestial¡¯s treasures were not critical to Ye Qingtang now. What she needed was a type of fruit which grew inside the Evil Soul Forest, the Evil Fruit.


    In her previous life, in the stories told about the Evil Soul Forest, Ye Qingtang heard that although the fiendcelestial died, its resentment remained in this Evil Soul Forest, transforming this ce into and of grievances.


    In addition, other countless bitter souls were buried here. The fiendcelestial¡¯s grievance enshrouded the ce, tainting the entire forest. The resentment of the fiendcelestial and those bitter souls nourished this vast piece ofnd, producing a strange fruit.


    It was called the Evil Fruit.


    Legend had it that the grievance concentrated inside the Evil Fruit was enough to suppress everything. It could suppress even the most fearsome demon in the world.


    When Ye Qingtang first heard of this Evil Soul Forest, the idea had already formed in her mind. Unfortunately in her previous life, she had been homeless and deste, how could shepete against those major powers from the Second Domain? To get at the treasures in the Evil Soul Forest?


    But in this life, Ye Qingtang had the first mover¡¯s advantage. She hade to the Evil Soul Forest way before those factions, just to see if she could have the chance to find the Evil Fruit, and use it to seal up the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡­


    But¡­


    Ye Qingtang recollected her encounter with Spy Cloud yesterday. It was clear that the major factions in the Second Domain had never given up their exploration of the Evil Soul Forest.


    Now that Spy Cloud had dispatched so many men here, it must be because they had discovered something. And Spy Cloud could not possibly be the only one who knew. Unfortunately¡­ quite a number of major factions in the Second Domain had probably also joined this venture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve already found the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasures?¡± Ye Qingtang really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Would Spy Cloud send so many men if not for the fact that they had discovered the fiendcelestial¡¯s hidden stash?


    It was hard for Ye Qingtang to be sure. But after night fell and Qin Feng and the rest returned, they more or less confirmed Ye Qingtang¡¯s surmisation.


    ¡°Boss, guess who saw this afternoon?¡± Nangong Lie asked mysteriously the moment he saw Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Who?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Void Door and Falling Water Pavilion,¡± Nangong Lie answered.

 Chapter 2229 - Evil Fruit (3)

    Chapter 2229: Evil Fruit (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    These two were very powerful factions in the Second Domain. They were even more powerful than the Crimson League!


    First Spy Cloud, and now, Void Door and Falling Water Pavilion¡­


    All three of them appearing in the Evil Soul Forest at the same time. It couldn¡¯t possibly be just an aimless treasure hunt.


    Ye Qingtang believed that she had guessed correctly earlier.


    ¡°How many people were there?¡± Ye Qingtang wanted more confirmation.


    ¡°Quite a number. We didn¡¯t dare to reveal ourselves and only managed to observe them from afar. At least a thousand from each side.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly..


    Two major factions dispatching so many men at the same ce¡­


    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Nangong Lie and the others shook their heads, but Mu Ziying suddenly spoke up. ¡°I thought I heard them say something about some treasure.¡±


    What? Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Yun Chen looked at Mu Ziying strangely. ¡°Little Senior Sister, how did you overhear that?¡±


    Mu Ziying was not the most powerful in the group. Even Qin Feng didn¡¯t manage to overhear those men. How did Mu Ziying manage to know?


    The girl lowered her head to look at the puppet in her arms.


    ¡°It heard them.¡±


    Mu Ziying could now control her puppet within a one-mile radius. Unlike humans, the puppet had no aura or scent. It could go near those two factions without being detected.


    ¡°Did it hear anything else?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Mu Ziying took some time to think about it.


    ¡°They seem to have found something but it also appears that there is some conflict. Everything was very unclear.¡±


    Mu Ziying¡¯s words gave Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart a slight jolt.


    It looked like she had guessed correctly.


    But in her previous life, the Evil Soul Forest¡¯s secret was onlypletely exposed 200-300 yearster. Why¡­ why had they already discovered the location of the treasures now?


    But Ye Qingtang soon understood the situation.


    Discovering the location of the hidden treasure didn¡¯t mean that they could get at it. The fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was full of dangers and even after knowing its location, the various factions probably spent hundreds of years before they could finally achieve their goal.


    On top of that, there were the demons and Night Soul Beasts in the Evil Soul Forest as obstacles. It was only natural they wouldn¡¯t obtain the treasure so fast.


    At this thought, Ye Qingtang hurriedly said to Mu Ziying and the rest, ¡°For the time being, don¡¯t go out over the next few days.¡±


    It was likely that the various factions had just discovered the location of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. Lei Yan and the rest had juste to train. Who knew what would happen if they bumped into each other.


    Luckily Ye Qingtang had already taken some precautions. She did not let them go near the core of the Evil Soul Forest, and so it was less likely for them to be discovered by the other factions.


    Even so, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t wish to encounter any of the factions. Once the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was discovered, the Evil Soul Forest would be a major battlefield for the various factions.


    ¡°Pack up your things today. I will lead you out of the Evil Soul Forest tomorrow night,¡± Ye Qingtang said solemnly.


    ¡°Huh? We are leaving now? But that Night Soul Beast¡­¡±


    ¡°You have soaked in the blood enough now. It will be fine,¡± Ye Qingtang answered.


    Just in case, they had no choice but to temporarily halt their training. Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t wish for this bunch of brats to get embroiled in the fight for the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasure.


    After hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words, conflicted feelings arose in the hearts of Lei Yan and the rest.


    But they didn¡¯t say anything. Since Ye Qing had instructed them to do so, they wouldply. The brats pondered over this matter for a few more seconds before going to settle the spoils of today¡¯s battle.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart grew a little heavier.


    She had to get that Evil Fruit as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2230 - Mental Demons (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2230: Mental Demons (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang would not remain too long on this maind because of the Temple of Paragon. She was trying to make use of the Inter-Academy Competition and the Netherworld Academy¡¯s Wind-Calming Pearl to leave this maind.


    The matter of the First Domain had already been settled. Ye Qingtang¡¯s most pressing issue now was that Heart of the Heavenly Dao which could bring her trouble at any time.


    The only clue that could unravel this mystery was her mother.


    ¡°The Dragon Emperor n¡­¡± Her mother had been missing for a long time and the Dragon Emperor n had been trying to find traces of her mother all this while. Since Ye Qingtang was in the Second Domain now, she wanted to visit the Dragon Emperor n and try to see if she could find her mother.


    But before that, Ye Qingtang needed to get that Evil Fruit and seal the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    Although Ye Qingtang said that she wanted to bring Lei Yan and the rest out of the Evil Soul Forest, they weren¡¯t really going to leave. After all, their training had yet to bepleted. Although every one of them had improved, they still had a fair degree to go before being able to enter the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Ye Qingtang nned to bring them to the borders of the Evil Soul Forest, far away from the core region. The various factions had already entered the Evil Soul Forest. They shouldn¡¯t bump into them at the borders.


    Having realized how much they had progressed over the past few days, those brats were now reluctant to leave this ce, which they had been desperate to escape from earlier.


    The feeling of their powers continuously improving made their blood surge with excitement. They were at that energetic, vibrant age. Which youth wouldn¡¯t wish to keep improving their powers?


    Qin Feng approached Ye Qingte at night.


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Qin Feng seldom came to talk to Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qin Feng looked somewhat conflicted. He did not know how he felt about this teacher. Previously, he had already lost all hope and allowed himself to descend into an endless abyss. But unexpectedly, after training under Ye Qing, he had started to progress.


    Qin Feng said, ¡°My powers are increasing.¡±


    Ye Qing smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, right?¡±


    Qin Feng shook his head.


    ¡°Since I entered the Netherworld Academy, my powers have been deteriorating non-stop.¡±


    Many teachers have tried all sorts of ways but to no avail. Likewise, he had also given up.


    Ye Qing wanted him to nt flowers and he mechanicallyplied. He was just passing the time, waiting to be kicked out of the Netherworld Academy. He had heard Ye Qing¡¯s teachings to Jing Ze and the rest. He could tell that this teacher was different from the others.


    Apart from himself, even someone like Lei Yan kept improving under Ye Qing.


    And so now, Qin Feng did not believe that his increase in powers had nothing to do with Ye Qing.


    ¡°I want to know, how did you do it?¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Qin Feng. He was a man of few words but was a clear-headed youth. If not for the fact that she owed Qin Zhuo one, she might not have spent so much effort on Qin Feng.


    ¡°The Qin family has a powerful Killer Bloodline. But do you know why, apart from Qin Zhuo, it has been difficult for the Qin family to produce another powerful practitioner?¡± Ye Qing asked.


    Qin Feng shook his head.


    Ye Qing chuckled. ¡°The Killer Bloodline is also the reason behind the Qin family¡¯s decline.¡±


    Qin Feng was taken aback.


    Since he was a young boy, he had been taught that the Killer Bloodline was very powerful. But this was the first time he was hearing that the Killer Bloodline was the reason behind the Qin family¡¯s decline.

 Chapter 2231 - Mental Demons (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2231: Mental Demons (2)</h2>


    ¡°Teacher, please exin it to me.¡± Qin Feng requested in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Do you know why after you came to me, I didn¡¯t teach you any skills? Instead, I had you go and nt flowers?¡±


    Qin Feng shook his head.


    Ye Qing replied simply, ¡°Because of mental demons.¡±


    Qin Feng was taken aback. A sliver of embarrassment shed across his face as if he was sheepish about being found out.


    ¡°The Killer Bloodline is very powerful but it is a bloodline with very potent killer characteristics. It can bring you unfathomable power but it can also bring you unshakeable mental demons¡­¡± Ye Qing continued.


    In the beginning, when the Qin family first became famous, the Killer Bloodline had been put on a pedestal. But after several decades of great repute, the family suddenly declined. Thereafter, although the family produced quite a number of strong practitioners, most of them died young.


    No one knew the reason behind this. After the decline of the powerful practitioner from the Qin family¡¯s first generation, the Qin Zhuo¡¯s status in the Second Domain became increasingly lower. In the end, after being subdued for thousands of years, they finally produced Qin Zhuo, who led the Qin family to the peak again.


    But after Qin Zhuo¡¯s death, the Qin family was unable to find another powerful practitioner to continue his legacy.


    ¡°The moment mental demons appear, there are only two endings. The first is to forever be tormented by the mental demons and have one¡¯s lifespan shortened. The second is to experience a major decline in your practice and powers.¡± Ye Qing exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know about the Killer Bloodline. But if I am not wrong, your ancestors should have already found out that the Killer Bloodline can result in mental demons. And so they implemented some changes and altered your situation so that your lifespan wouldn¡¯t be shortened by mental demons. However, this also resulted in the possibility that you will find it difficult to progress to higher levels. The watershed line should be at the Divine Lord stage.¡±


    In her previous life a hundred years into the future, the Qin family waspletely ruined and disappeared from the world. Ye Qingtang just happened to have heard someone mention that it was due to the Qin family¡¯s Killer Bloodline.


    The Killer Bloodline was a double-edged sword. The more powerful it was, the higher the chances of you developing mental demons. The consequences included death after descending intoplete madness or an absolute mental breakdown.


    The Qin family ancestors must have been afraid of the Qin family being eliminated by the Killer Bloodline, and so implemented some changes.


    ¡°But Qin Zhuo¡­¡± Qin Feng said with uncertainty.


    ¡°Qin Zhuo was an exception. His willpower was much stronger than your usual person. Only someone with enough determination can restrain the mental demons.¡± Ye Qing exined. In the Cursednd, even in his withered state, Qin Zhuo was still able to maintain his nature. This was definitely not something that ordinary people could do.


    ¡°So¡­ Teacher Ye, you had me nt flowers to cultivate my willpower, to decrease the killer aura in my body?¡± Qin Zhuo asked.


    Ye Qing nodded.


    ¡°If you can control your mental demons, you can be the second Qin Zhuo. You can even¡­ surpass him and be the most powerful practitioner in the Qin family.¡±


    The words made Qin Feng¡¯s eyes sh. Without saying another word, he turned and left.


    Ye Qing suddenly spoke up again. ¡°If you can subdue your mental demons, I will give you a present.¡±


    A present which should have been returned to the Qin family.


    Ye Qingtang had not forgotten Qin Zhuo¡¯s request. But she hoped that the person who inherited the sword would not tarnish Qin Zhuo¡¯s great name.


    Qin Feng was taken aback. He looked at Ye Qing with an increasingly conflicted expression. He had only known about mental demons not long ago. He looked at Ye Qing in confusion.


    Why did Ye Qingtang know so much about the Qin family bloodline? Even more so than him, a descendant of the Qin family?

 Chapter 2232 - A Gathering (1)

    Chapter 2232: A Gathering (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°I will thank Boss for this present in advance then.¡± Qin Feng cupped his fists in respect at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. She couldn¡¯t help smiling at him.


    This kid had a backbone. By epting this gift, he was already determined that he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by mental demons?


    At this point, Ye Qingtang had no idea that her conversation with Qin Feng that night would create an elite, indomitable n¡­


    The Qin family, which should have faded into oblivion, would soon wee a new glorious era.


    The next morning, to prevent those brats from encountering the other factions, she had them practice to improve and stabilize their abilities first, instead of leaving immediately.


    Ye Qingtang herself quietly ventured inward of the Evil Soul Forest, to another ce to probe the situation. Although she did not meet any factions, Ye Qingtang discovered quite a number of demon carcasses in the forest, as well as some human corpses..


    It was clear that those factions had already ventured toward the core region of the Evil Soul Forest and killed off the demons they encountered on the way.


    Ye Qingtang did not know exactly how many people came this time. But she estimated that with so muchmotion, humans might not be the only ones here. She estimated that the other alien races might have alsoe forth.


    Taking care as she followed the traces of the fighting, Ye Qingtang slowly inched her way into the core region.


    She was not that interested in the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasure. The only thing she wanted was the Evil Fruit.


    But she did not know if the Evil Fruit was inside the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    Ye Qingtang followed those tracks and ventured into the deeper regions. The entire time, the Night Soul Beast remained firmly in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    As she traveled deeper, the surrounding air took on a sticky feeling. Wafts of death energy could be smelled in the air. The further she traveled, the more corpses could be seen.


    Bodies of demons, humans, beasts, and the various alien races were strewn all over. Those who had just lost their lives would be gradually swallowed by the dim Evil Soul Forest, going back into the great earth, to be part of this forest.


    Just from the sight of this, it could be seen just how many factions were venturing into the Evil Soul Forest. Coming here, Ye Qingtang never expected to encounter so many major factions invading the Evil Soul Forest.


    ¡°It looks like there are no Night Soul Beast¡¯s carcasses¡­¡± Ye Qingtang scanned the area. She had seen many demon corpses but no Night Soul Beasts at all.


    It was rumored that the Night Soul Beasts were the guardians of this forest, and had an existence that made the outside world tremble in fear. But apart from the one in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms, she had not seen other Night Soul Beasts.


    It was all very strange.


    ¡°Where are all your fellow beasts? The Evil Soul Forest is being invaded by various factions. Why haven¡¯t yourradese out to protect the forest?¡± Ye Qingtang looked down at the Night Soul Beast in her arms.


    The Night Soul Beast rolled its eyes at Ye Qingtang, disying no intention of answering.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was feeling bewildered, the vibration of subtle spirit energy appeared in the air somewhere in front. She followed that energy to take a look.


    In the deeper regions of the Evil Soul Forest, it was all deadly quiet. But arge number of factions had gathered here.


    The low roars of a massive beast could be heard. A dark gold carriage was erected on its spine, with a small figure hidden inside.

 Chapter 2233 - A Gathering (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2233: A Gathering (2)</h2>


    Behind the massive beast was a dense army of soldiers in ck armor. They were garbed in full ck, revealing only pairs of cold eyes.


    ¡°ck Moon Pce?¡± Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help being shocked by the sight of those ck-armored soldiers.


    The ck Moon Pce was a top faction in the Second Domain. Even the powerful Crimson League would have to quietly stand aside to them. And the ck Moon Pce was not part of this maind, but to think that they had appeared here?


    Eyes scanning the area, Ye Qingtang saw that the number of factions which had gathered here had already far surpassed her expectations.


    Spy Cloud, Falling Water Pavilion, Void Door¡­


    The number of factions which Ye Qingtang could recognize already numbered in the dozens. Not to mention those whom she had never heard of.


    ¡°Is the information released by the Temple of Paragon urate? That the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb is really here?¡± An elder from the Falling Water Pavilionmented as he scanned the crowd.


    ¡°Since it was released by the Temple of Paragon, it must be correct.¡± Another Void Door member replied.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    The Temple of Paragon.


    What did this have to do with the Temple of Paragon?


    In her previous life, she had never heard of the Temple of Paragon having an interest in the Evil Soul Forest.


    It was all very puzzling. This matter was developing in a very bizarre manner.


    In her previous life, the various factions did not make such a major campaign against the Evil Soul Forest. But this time was different from her previous life.


    ¡°Since the Temple of Paragon pointed out the location of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, it must be urate. The Temple of Paragon has already announced that anyone who can enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb and hand over the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye to them, they would receive a reward from the temple.¡±


    All those at present were top factions from the Second Domain. Every single one of them were dominant forces in the maind. But now, they had all gathered here in hopes of getting a reward from the mighty Temple of Paragon.


    They wanted something inside the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°The fiendcelestial¡¯s eye? How did the Temple of Paragon know that this thing exists here?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how, since they know it, that knowledge must be urate.¡±


    ¡°The legendary fiendcelestial¡¯s eye can see through all disguises. It can see through skin and flesh, through one¡¯s soul¡­ what does the Temple of Paragon want with the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye?¡±


    Everyone was well aware of the high status of the Temple of Paragon in the Second Domain. They were already very interested in the fiendcelestial¡¯s hidden treasure. Now, the Temple of Paragon had publicly released the location of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. It was a massive opportunity to anyone here who could obtain that fiendcelestial¡¯s eye.


    Whether it was the fiendcelestial¡¯s hidden treasure or the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye, it was very attractive to them. If they could obtain either one of those treasures, and make use of the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye to establish good rtions with the Temple of Paragon, it would be a very good thing.


    Everyone at present had the same thoughts.


    Ye Qingtang heard the crowd¡¯s discussions. She was shocked, especially after hearing the part about the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye.


    She had wondered why the various factions had suddenly invaded the Evil Soul Forest so many years in advance. So¡­ it was because of the Temple of Paragon.


    And that fiendcelestial¡¯s eye.


    Ye Qingtang was silent.


    If she guessed correctly, the Temple of Paragon wanted the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye to use it on her.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had not been captured by the Temple of Paragon. As a result, the temple had no use for the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye.


    But things were different in this life.

 Chapter 2234 - A Gathering (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2234: A Gathering (3)</h2>


    Although Ye Qingtang had escaped, the Temple of Paragon remained suspicious of her identity. Ye Qingtang never dreamed that her appearance would change the history of the Evil Soul Forest.


    Looking at the massive factions gathering here, Ye Qingtang finally understood why they were suddenly investing so many resources into the Evil Soul Forest.


    Although Ye Qingtang had lingered in the Evil Soul Forest for a long, she had yet to find the Evil Fruit. As such she was eighty percent certain that the Evil Fruit was inside the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    If these people all entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb¡­


    Ye Qingtang could more or less bid farewell to the Evil Fruit.


    But¡­


    A treasure that required so many people to raid the tomb. Ye Qingtang believed that¡­ the difficulty level must be exceptional.


    The only piece of luck was that she had yet to see any signs of people from the Temple of Paragon. Otherwise, she would have to immediately flee.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was pondering over how to sneak around amongst the various factions, a tiny figure suddenly appeared in Ye Qingtang line of vision.


    Amongst the factions, Mu Ziying¡¯s hands were bound. Trapped in the crowd, her face was filled with bruises and extremely pallid. Her puppet was in a wretched state and tied to her waist.


    ¡°What happened? Why is Muying here?¡± Ye Qingtang was astonished.


    She clearly remembered, especially making sure that they didn¡¯t venture too far from the cave, before heading out herself.


    Why had Mu Ziying been captured?


    Ye Qingtang saw the faction who had caught Mu Ziying.


    ¡°Those are¡­ men from Rising Dragon Ind?¡±


    The Rising Dragon Ind was an independent ind in the Second Domain. It was not very big but very isted from the rest of the world. The Rising Dragon Ind was extremely mysterious to the outsiders. Rumor had it that they were an organization of assassins.


    As long as you could pay, they could kill anyone you wanted to be killed.


    But the price was set by the Rising Dragon Ind.


    Money, treasures, elixirs¡­ sometimes even your own life¡­ one had to satisfy the Rising Dragon Ind men¡¯s demands if you wished to obtain their help.


    Ye Qingtang felt that things were not good at all now that Mu Ziying had fallen into their hands. If Mu Ziying was here, where were Nangong Lie and the rest?


    What had happened?


    ¡°Rising Dragon Ind, don¡¯t tell me you are also on this Evil Soul Forest mission?¡± Shi Shangfei led his men forward. He surveyed the Rising Dragon Ind men and noticed Mu Ziying. Surprise shed across his eyes.


    He had seen this girl before.


    The Rising Dragon Ind and Spy Cloud were both in the ¡°trading¡± profession, just in different directions. Nevertheless, they had some past dealings and some form of rtionship.


    A ck-d man who was the Rising Dragon Ind¡¯s leader nced at Mu Ziying before saying, ¡°None of Spy Cloud¡¯s business.¡±


    Shi Shangfei kept silent.


    But a member of a beast race who was over three meters in height narrowed his eyes. He sized up Mu Ziying.


    ¡°This girl looks somewhat familiar. Isn¡¯t she the one whom the Puppet Emperor is giving a reward to whoever finds her?¡±


    Everyone reacted on hearing the words ¡°Puppet Emperor¡±.


    The Puppet Emperor was a legendary practitioner in the Second Domain. His powers were not that remarkable but the most fearsome thing about him was his puppet skills¡­

 Chapter 2235 - : Puppet Emperor (1)

    Chapter 2235: Puppet Emperor (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Legend had it that the Puppet Emperor could control an army of a million puppets. Many royal powers had once hired the Puppet Emperor¡¯s great puppet army in their wars.


    One person possessing the power of a million.


    The ferocity of this great puppet army was truly terrifying.


    ¡°I thought that finding people and items is the specialty of Spy Cloud? I didn¡¯t expect Rising Dragon Ind to also be good at this?¡± The beast race member chuckled.


    The Rising Dragon Ind took no prisoners. They only killed.


    ¡°What? Spy Cloud is also interested in this transaction?¡± The leader of the Rising Dragon Ind lifted his brows slightly.


    Shi Shangfei smiled.. ¡°Spy Cloud and Rising Dragon Ind have always kept out of each other¡¯s way. I just happened to have seen this kid earlier. I remembered that there were several other teenagers with her. Did you guys¡­¡±


    Spy Cloud and Rising Dragon Ind were both businesses. It was just that they dealt in different things.


    Spy Cloud was good at finding treasures while Rising Dragon Ind was good at killing.


    ¡°The Rising Dragon Ind has very high prices,¡± The Rising Dragon Ind man said coldly.


    Shi Shangfei understood.


    The Rising Dragon Ind¡¯s target was this little girl. As for the others, if no one was paying, the Rising Dragon Ind would not even deign to kill them.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s anxious heart rxed a little on hearing the Rising Dragon Ind man¡¯s words. But she was very shocked as to how Mu Ziying was linked to the Puppet Emperor¡­


    The Puppet Emperor was giving a reward for finding Mu Ziying?


    What was going on?


    Ye Qingtang recalled everything about Mu Ziying and realized that she seldom spoke about her own family n. And Ye Qingtang had heard of the Puppet Emperor before.


    He was the most powerful Puppet Master in the Second Domain, an emperor who specialized in puppets.


    The Puppet Emperor had a very strange character. He only interacted with others via a puppet proxy and no one knew what he actually looked like.


    Ye Qingtang had just arrived at the Second Domain and didn¡¯t notice the Puppet Emperor¡¯s bounty. For a moment there, Ye Qingtang could not understand the reason.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at the wretched-looking Mu Ziying. She felt like a huge rock was pressing down on her heart.


    The Rising Dragon Ind was not a power which Ye Qingtang could go against. Although she was a distance away, Ye Qingtang could confirm that the Rising Dragon Ind¡¯s leader was at least at the Divine Lord Fourth Heaven level.


    It was not realistic to think of snatching something from the hands of such a powerful practitioner.


    But how could Ye Qingtang leave Mu Ziying behind?


    Ye Qingtang furrowed her brows tightly as she quietly gritted her teeth. Thereafter, her eyesnded on the Night Soul Beast in her arms.


    Suddenly, a childish voice rang out from the carriage on the massive beast amongst the ck Moon Pce team.


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡±


    The voice was soft and childish but held a sliver of incongruous maliciousness.


    ¡°This period of hibernation for the Night Soul Beasts only happens once every thousand years. If you guys continue wasting time talking, you will all end up as food for the Night Soul Beasts when they wake up.¡±


    The childish voice was full of ridicule but everyone instantly quietened down.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart quivered at the words of that ck Moon Pce child.


    Period of hibernation?


    She instinctively nced down at the Night Soul Beast in her arms.


    It was only then that she finally understood.

 Chapter 2236 - Puppet Emperor (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2236: Puppet Emperor (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had already found it strange that over the past few days in the expansive Evil Soul Forest, the only Night Soul Beast she had encountered was the one in her arms.


    The various factions¡¯ sudden invasion of the Evil Soul Forest was simrly bizarre. Although much blood had been spilled with countless bodies strewn across the ground, things were not as terrible as Ye Qingtang would have imagined


    These factions had dispatched several powerful practitioners but only a few were truly the elite.


    This was not at all like the expected arrangements for invading the Evil Soul Forest. Usually, a thousand-man team stepping into the Evil Soul Forest would just be a suicide mission.


    But today, quite a huge number had managed to arrive at the core region of the Evil Soul Forest.


    They had probably received news that most of the Night Soul Beasts were in hibernation and were taking advantage of this time to invade the forest.


    At this thought, Ye Qingtang quickly drew back a good distance with the Night Soul Beast in her arms. She found a safe spot at the foot of a mountain before cing the Night Soul Beast on the ground.


    The Night Soul Beast red at this human, whose face was full of ill intention. Its teeth ached with hatred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that. Let¡¯s make a deal, how about that?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Night Soul Beast.


    The Night Soul Beast just rolled its eyes at Ye Qingtang.


    Deal?


    If this human hadn¡¯t discovered its weakness, it would have already swallowed her alive.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the Night Soul Beasts the guardians of the Evil Soul Forest? Now you¡¯ve already seen that many factions are invading. I think the other Night Soul Beasts are in hibernation now, so you are the only one awake, right?¡± Ye Qingtang exined patiently.


    The Night Soul Beast¡¯s eyes shifted.


    ¡°I am not interested in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, but those men have captured my friend. You also saw the situation. You want to protect the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb while I want to save my friend. Why don¡¯t we join forces?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    There was only one way to save Mu Ziying. Although risky, she had no choice but to take a bet.


    The Night Soul Beast sized up Ye Qingtang, a sliver of panic surfacing in its eyes.


    No one on the outside knew about the Night Soul Beasts¡¯ hibernation period. But with the participation of the Temple of Paragon, the Evil Soul Forest was now in grave danger.


    But this mere human wished to join forces with it? And against so many powerful factions? What a joke.


    The Night Soul Beast had little regard for Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers. But it was in her possession now and it had no choice but to keep humble.


    The Night Soul Beast narrowed its eyes.


    As long as it could temporarily escape from this human¡¯s clutches, it could immediately swallow her and then go and kill off all those who dared to invade the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb!


    The Night Soul Beast pondered for a short while before finally nodding at Ye Qingtang.


    The hint of a smile shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    The Night Soul Beast quietly concealed the murderous intent in its eyes.


    It would kill her the moment she turned around!


    Just as the Night Soul Beast was secretly preparing to attack, Ye Qingtang said as she continued to stare at it.


    ¡°Before we join forces, it¡¯s best that we sign a contract first.¡±


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    What?


    Contract?!


    The Night Soul Beast was stunned.


    ¡°For you to join forces with me, you naturally can¡¯t remain in this state. But once you recover your powers, I will not be a match for you. By then, I will be helpless if you wish to just kill me off, right?¡±


    After all, she had been able to capture this Night Soul Beast only by catching it unawares. By releasing it now, it would be like unleashing a tiger from its cage.

 Chapter 2237 - Puppet Emperor (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2237: Puppet Emperor (3)</h2>


    The Night Soul Beast immediately shook its head and put on an innocent look.


    No way Ye Qingtang would trust it.


    ¡°Signing a contract is beneficial to both you and me. If you are unwilling, I will leave now with you.¡±


    The Night Soul Beast turned as if it did not care about Ye Qingtang¡¯s threat at all.


    It knew that she wanted to save someone. After all, that human girl was still in the clutches of those men. The Night Soul Beast was sure that Ye Qingtang wouldn¡¯t dare to leave just like that.


    But before the Night Soul Beast could react further, Ye Qingtang picked it up and appeared as if she was really going to leave with it.


    The Night Soul Beast was stunned.


    At this moment, it suddenly recalled those men it had encountered earlier in the Evil Soul Forest.


    Those humans were from the same group. But after meeting it, they had scattered, not caring about whether theirpanions were dead or alive. Some even injured their ownpanions in their bid to flee, trying to make use of them to slow down the beast¡¯s pursuit.


    Ye Qingtang said she wanted to save her friend. But it was clear to the beast that she cared more about her own life.


    The Night Soul Beast was not sure about all this. Although Ye Qingtang might be willing to ditch her friend, the Night Soul Beast couldn¡¯t let these people invade the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb!


    ¡°Woo!¡± The Night Soul Beast quickly grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What? Regretting it now?¡± Ye Qingtang raised her eyebrows.


    The Night Soul Beast gritted its teeth.


    Damn this devious human!


    ¡°It seems that you are the one begging to sign a contract with me now,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Night Soul Beast gritted its teeth so hard that they nearly cracked. If not for the sake of protecting the tomb, would it sign a contract with a human?


    And such a weak human!


    In the past, it could squash a human of this level with a single foot. But now¡­


    What an insult!


    Ye Qingtang quietly steadied her own heart when she saw that the Night Soul Beast had taken the bait. She signed a contract with it.


    Even with this contract, the Night Soul Beast was too powerful, and Ye Qingtang would not be able to make it do all her bidding. At the very most, she could only ensure that it would not do anything to harm her.


    However, that was enough.


    ¡­


    The major factions were gradually losing patience. They only knew that the Night Soul Beasts were now in hibernation but did not know when they would awaken.


    Battling Night Soul Beasts was something that no one wanted.


    Until now, no matter how powerful a practitioner was, no one had been a match for the Night Soul Beast. The best result was to drag one¡¯s gravely injured body back home, lucky to be alive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dy any longer. The fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb is inside this mountain so the entrance should be located as soon as possible,¡± a Falling Water Pavilion elder spoke gravely.


    The various powers had onemon goal now. The fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was a major lure to them. Although everyone looked very harmonious now, the real bloodshed would ur once the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was found.


    Now, they were just trying to leverage off each other.


    Everyone nodded and started to search for the tomb¡¯s entrance.


    After following Shi Shangfei, Peng Ji would nce at the captured Mu Ziying now and then.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Rising Dragon Ind¡¯s own business. Don¡¯t be nosy if you don¡¯t wish to die.¡± Shi Shangfei could see what Peng Ji was thinking.


    Peng Ji quietly shrank back and said hurriedly, ¡°Division Head Shi, I don¡¯t have other intentions. It¡¯s just that I happened to have met her earlier. I just find it strange as to why the Rising Dragon Ind would capture her. Is she really the one whom the Puppet Emperor is searching for? But¡­ I remembered that the Puppet Emperor¡¯s notice clearly stated that she was to be brought to himpletely unharmed?¡±

 Chapter 2238 - Puppet Emperor (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2238: Puppet Emperor (4)</h2>


    Spy Cloud also had a copy of the Puppet Emperor¡¯s notice. Peng Ji had seen it.


    But Spy Cloud did not ept that task.


    ¡°The Puppet Emperor was not the one who hired the Rising Dragon Ind,¡± Shi Shangfei said.


    ¡°Not the Puppet Emperor?¡± Peng Ji was shocked.


    Shi Shangfei replied, ¡°Many years ago, the Puppet Emperor had a daughter, but the two of them were in conflict and she left home. Do you remember that eleven years ago, when the Puppet Emperor flew into a rage and massacred the Great Jun Dynasty?¡±


    The Great Jun Dynasty was powerful in the Second Domain. Even surrounded by the various major factions, it stood its ground and had its own territory.


    But eleven years ago, the flourishing Great Jun Dynasty was in ashes within a short month. Over 300 small towns were reduced to dust, and the entire poption of hundreds of thousands of citizens all died¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I remember¡­¡± Peng Ji nodded.


    ¡°The Puppet Emperor was the one who did that.¡± Shi Shangfei stated.


    Peng Ji was stunned.


    It was the Puppet Emperor who destroyed the Great Jun Dynasty?


    ¡°The Puppet Emperor¡¯s daughter was in a romantic rtionship with the Great Jun Dynasty¡¯s King. The Puppet Emperor objected but his daughter ignored his wishes and married the king. But in just a few years, the Great Jun Dynasty¡¯s King found another woman and killed his first wife¡­¡± This matter was kept very hush-hush and not many people knew. But Spy Cloud had many ears on the ground and that was how Shi Shangfei knew of it.


    Peng Ji gasped.


    ¡°Did the Great Jun Dynasty¡¯s King go mad? He dared to do that to the Puppet Emperor¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Shi Shangfei shook his head. ¡°He had no idea of the woman¡¯s background. That was why he dared to act as such.¡±


    A scornful smile tugged at the corners of Shi Shangfei¡¯s lips.


    This Great Jun Dynasty King. He dared to kill the Puppet Emperor¡¯s only daughter. He truly had a death wish.


    The Puppet Emperor only had that one daughter his entire life. He had damaged his reproductive abilities from the cultivation of the puppet skills, and could no longer bear more children. The death of his only daughter meant cutting off his bloodline.


    ¡°But luckily, in recent years, the Puppet Emperor learned that his daughter had given birth to a child, but it turns out the child was still very young when she was exiled from the Great Jun Dynasty after her mother was murdered. No one knew if she was dead or alive. If I am correct, that little girl should be the Puppet Emperor¡¯s long-lost granddaughter.


    ¡°The Puppet Emperor only has this one remaining descendant, of course he wouldn¡¯t want her harmed¡­ but his enemies won¡¯t be so kind. They would never let go of this chance to target the Puppet Emperor¡¯s one weakness.¡± Shi Shangfei narrowed his eyes.


    Spy Cloud didn¡¯t ept the Puppet Emperor¡¯s business because of other considerations. Those powers who could make an enemy of the Puppet Emperor were not people that Spy Cloud was willing to provoke.


    Peng Ji gaped but didn¡¯t say anything. He just secretly nced at Mu Ziying again.


    Mu Ziying was utterly expressionless now. Her hands were bound behind her, her face as impassive as if she was a puppet herself.


    Her lids were slightly lowered, not crying, not making a fuss. Those Rising Dragon Ind men who were guarding over her found this quite strange.


    Their leader said that they had let herpanions go because they were not worth killing.


    That was just bullshit.


    Those brats were able to escape with their lives only because this girl had threatened them with her own life. She said that if they dared to hurt any one of them, she wouldmit suicide by biting her own tongue.


    That was the only reason why those brats were still alive.


    ¡°If you are obedient, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. But if you disobey? We can turn back anytime and skin those friends of yours.¡± The ck-d leader of the Rising Dragon Ind warned her in a chilly voice.


    Mu Ziying lifted her eyes, her blood-stained little facepletely devoid of expression. Those pitch-ck eyes could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

 Chapter 2239 - Acting Is A Skill (1)

    Chapter 2239: Acting Is A Skill (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The news released by the Temple of Paragon gave the location of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, but it did not specify where the entrance was. To locate the entrance as soon as possible, the various factions split up tob through the entire mountain.


    Several figures quietly snuck over as the factions were searching for the entrance.


    ¡°Are you sure you saw them head this way?¡± Yun Chen furrowed his brows slightly, his handsome face covered with bruises of varying sizes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Nangong Lie had an eight trigrams te in his hand with a strand of hair on it.


    Lei Yan, Jing Ze and Qin Feng were also present. The Rising Dragon Ind had let them go because of Mu Ziying¡¯s threat. But they could not just stand by and let her get kidnapped.


    ¡°Are we really not going to tell Boss about this first?¡± Lei Yan was hesitant..


    ¡°Little Senior Sister was captured. Don¡¯t you know what kind of people the Rising Dragon Ind are? If we dy, Little Senior Sister might not be able to make it back alive,¡± Nangong Lie said.


    They were all very anxious after Mu Ziying was captured. After a discussion, they decided to go looking for her.


    After all¡­


    The Rising Dragon Ind was notorious and about their Boss¡¯ powers¡­ To be honest, every single one of them was even more powerful than Boss.


    Those teenagers did not dare to get too close. They followed the faction from a safe distance.


    There were many people from the various factions and the mountain was not that big. Before long, someone spread the news that they had found the entrance to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    All the factions swarmed toward the location.


    It was a massive stone door hidden in the middle of the mountain. The door was covered in moss and other nts. It would have been easy to overlook it if one was not careful.


    ¡°I will open the door.¡± The eyes of the leader of the beast race shed. Charging forward, he used his huge body to ram against the door.


    But the door did not even budge. As hard as the beast race leader tried. he was unable to move it at all.


    Seeing this, the other factions all stepped forward to try and open the door. But no matter how many people tried and how much effort they put in, the door remained unmoving.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to open the door to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.¡± The child from ck Moon Pce spoke up.


    Everyone immediately stopped.


    A small figure slowly walked out of the carriage on the massive beast.


    It was a child who looked about five to six years old. His chubby face looked pink and tender, but his eyes were full of maliciousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s him? The ck Moon Pce has really gone all out this time. They even sent the demon child.¡±


    Previously, the crowd had their doubts about the identity of the person inside the carriage. But now, everyone¡¯s faces grew solemn at the sight of the child.


    The ck Moon Pce had a very miraculous skill. One had to start practicing it when one was still a very young child. The skill would stabilize after the child grew a little older, and he would never age from then on but maintain in a child-like form.


    Those who looked very young inside the ck Moon Pce were actually very powerful.


    This demon child in front of them was one of the four biggest powers of the ck Moon Pce. It was rumored that this demon child had already reached the Divine Lord Seventh Heaven level.


    After the Divine Lord stage, the difference between each Heaven level was very wide. As wide as the difference between two major stages.


    The various factions had sent their men here because of the Temple of Paragon¡¯s edict, plus they were on the same maind as the Temple of Paragon. So they had all exercised restraint.

 Chapter 2240 - Acting Is A Skill (2)

    Chapter 2240: Acting Is A Skill (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As such they did not send forth their top practitioners, so most of them here were Divine Lord Sixth Heaven level and below.


    It could be said that this demon child was the most powerful amongst them.


    Everyone knew that this meant the ck Moon Pce was exceptionally determined to get the treasure inside the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    It was not hard to ascertain the ck Moon Pce¡¯s intentions. They quietly cursed in their hearts. But for now, it wouldn¡¯t be any major issue if this demon child could open the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb door.


    The demon child narrowed his eyes as he observed the stone door, which had been sealed for a long time. A dark red mist swirled around him. Suddenly, an intense menacing aura surged out of his body.


    Pah! He struck his palm straight against the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb door..


    A beam of red light shed on the door the moment the palmnded.


    Powerful energy was reflected from the surface of the door.


    The demon child¡¯s eyes shifted before immediately taking one step back, diverting the reflected energy away.


    Boom!!


    A thunderous boom rang out.


    The energy diverted away by the demon child hadpletely ttened everything in that direction.


    ¡°This door is strange.¡± The demon child narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°We cannot use brute force on this door, otherwise it will just reflect the energy back at you.¡± The demon child rubbed his palm, which had gone numb. A streak of blood had appeared at the corner of his lips.


    To think that even the demon child was unable to open the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb door. This was somethingpletely unexpected by the crowd at present.


    After all, the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was there in front of their eyes, but they didn¡¯t even have any idea how to enter. For a moment there, everyone sank into a deep silence.


    ¡°If we cannot open this door, let us just destroy this entire mountain. The fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb will be exposed then,¡¯ an elder suggested


    ¡°You can try if you dare.¡± The demon child smirked as he turned to return to his carriage.


    The elder¡¯s face stiffened but he didn¡¯t do anything. Even a simple door possessed the power to reflect energy. If they tried to destroy this mountain, who knew what kind of consequences there would be.


    The fiendcelestial might be dead but the lingering remnants of his divine consciousness were not something they could fend against.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me only an Emperor-level practitioner can open it?¡± Someone guessed.


    ¡°Emperor-level practitioner¡­¡±


    ¡°Even an Emperor-level practitioner would probably be unable to open this door,¡± the demon child stated in a cold voice.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°The Temple of Paragon knew of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb location a long time ago and there is something they need inside. Can you guess why they didn¡¯te forth to take it themselves? Why did they only just release news of this to let us fight over it?¡± The demon child narrowed its eyes.


    It was probably because even the Temple of Paragon didn¡¯t know how to open this door.


    ¡°But if even the Temple of Paragon is unable to open this door, what can the rest of us do?¡±


    The people here were well aware of the wide disparity between them and the Temple of Paragon. If even the Temple of Paragon could not enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, how could the rest of them hope to do so?


    ¡°Regardless, we have to try. Since you guys don¡¯t want to, then let us destroy this mountain!¡± The people from Falling Water Pavilion leaped into the air.


    ¡°Fools.¡± The demon child smirked as he leaned backzily in his carriage.


    Everyone quietened down to see how those Falling Water Pavilion people would try to tten this mountain.


    Just as they were prepared to attack, an ethereal voice rang out.


    ¡°This is the first time I have seen people so eager to die.¡±

 Chapter 2241 - Acting Is A Skill (3)

    Chapter 2241: Acting Is A Skill (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden voice. They instinctively turned toward the source.


    Only to see¡­


    A massive ck figure had appeared somewhere at the mountain peak. The figure was pitch-ck. The surrounding nts were not at all impacted as it passed.


    A strange aura spread across the entire mountain.


    Seeing the ominous figure, the hairs on Peng Ji stood on end the moment he felt that aura.


    No one else at present knew that aura better than him.


    This was the aura which he and his Spy Cloud team had encountered not long ago, and he was the only one left alive..


    ¡°Night Soul Beast! It¡¯s that Night Soul Beast!¡± Peng Ji cried out in terror.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions immediately shifted.


    ¡°Night Soul Beast? Aren¡¯t the Night Soul Beasts in hibernation? Why did one appear here?¡±


    But after that ck mass gradually descended the mountain andnded before everyone¡¯s eyes, they all instinctively held their breaths.


    Wasn¡¯t this ck mass, so colossal that it looked like it could swallow this entire mountain, the legendary, fearsome Night Soul Beast?!


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s faces were extremely grim.


    This Night Soul Beast was bigger than all the ones that they had heard of in the legends!


    Everyone went on high alert.


    They had all heard stories of how vicious the Night Soul Beast was. They had only dared to invade the Evil Soul Forest this time because the Night Soul Beasts were supposed to be in hibernation.


    But¡­


    ¡°Someone is riding on the back of the Night Soul Beast!¡± A person suddenly spied a figure on the back of the Night Soul Beast.


    A figure dressed in a ck robe could be clearly seen standing on the back of the Night Soul Beast.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    The Night Soul Beast were guardians of the Evil Soul Forest. They were born from the remnants of the divine consciousness of the fiendcelestial, as well as the resentment from millions of perished souls. Its goal was to kill every single living creature who stepped into the Evil Soul Forest.


    But now¡­


    A human-looking fellow was standing on top of the Night Soul Beast¡¯s back.


    What was going on?


    Everyone was bewildered.


    More than remnants of fear arose in the hearts of the crowd, and that formless fear morphed into slivers of energy, entering the Night Soul Beast¡¯s body.


    What a marvelous taste!


    The Night Soul Beast savored this familiar taste of fear. Nourished by it, its power continued to grow.


    Ye Qingtang stood on the back of the Night Soul Beast, garbed in a ck robe with her face covered by a mask. She knew very well that the Night Soul Beast beneath her feet was continuously absorbing the fear and unease radiating from the various factions.


    The demon child was taken aback by the sight of the Night Soul Beast and Ye Qingtang.


    Who didn¡¯t know that the Night Soul Beast was a ferocious being that submitted to no one? But controlled by this ck-robed person, it didn¡¯t immediately charge forward to attack them.


    That massive beast was now obediently beneath the feet of that ck-robed person as if it was following her instructions.


    In this world, there was someone who was able to tame and control a Night Soul Beast?


    Furthermore¡­


    Such a massive one!


    As the Night Soul Beast was too powerful, the demon child was unable to sense just how high the ck-robed person¡¯s level was.


    Nevertheless¡­


    No one in this world could control a Night Soul Beast.


    Just who was this ck-robed person?


    The demon child and the leaders of other factions exchanged discreet looks. It was clear that the sudden appearance of this ck-robed person was now the key focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 2242 - Fiendcelestial’s Will (1)

    Chapter 2242: Fiendcelestial¡¯s Will (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Demon child, in your opinion, how powerful is this Night Soul Beast?¡± An elder from the Falling Water Pavilion asked.


    The demon child narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Above me.¡±


    Everyone froze at these words.


    This Night Soul Beast was even more powerful than the demon child?


    ¡°But since this Night Soul Beast did not go into hibernation, its power would be greatly reduced. If we attack in unison, it should not be too difficult to defeat it. But¡­¡± The demon child¡¯s eyes hardened as theynded on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°The person standing on top of that Night Soul Beast is the key.¡±


    .


    One Night Soul Beast. Together they had the advantage of numbers and could defeat it. But the demon child was worried about this ck-robed person who couldmand a Night Soul Beast.


    A person who could control a Night Soul Beast was definitely no random ordinary passer-by. Her appearance was no ident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she is the protector of this Evil Soul Forest?¡± An elder from the Falling Water Pavilion asked.


    The fiendcelestial had died but the remnants of his divine consciousness remained. Those followers of the fiendcelestial might be still alive but hidden inside the Evil Soul Forest. It was just that no one had ever gone near the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, and so those protectors never appeared¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The demon child shook his head.


    ¡°Are you able to sense her level?¡±


    The demon child shook his head again. For a moment, the various factions had no idea what to do.


    ¡°May I know who you are?¡± The elder from Falling Water Pavilion stepped forward and asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°My name has already been long forgotten by mortals. Of what use is there in telling you.¡± Ye Qingtang affected a profound manner.


    ¡°You all wish to enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. It¡¯s not impossible. I have waited here for tens of thousands of years, waiting for someone who can inherit the will of the fiendcelestial.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    Inherit the will of the fiendcelestial?


    What did she mean by that?


    Ye Qingtang quietly took a deep breath as she observed their faces.


    Luckily during this period in her previous life, people in the Second Domain did not know much about the Evil Soul Forest. If the Temple of Paragon hadn¡¯t told them about the location of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, it would take another two to three hundred years before they would uncover the truth behind the Evil Soul Forest.


    And this ignorance was perfect for Ye Qingtang¡¯s duplicity.


    ¡°You came here but you did not know?¡± Ye Qingtang pretended to be dubious.


    The crowd became even more confused by Ye Qingtang¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mighty one, please enlighten us.¡± The crowd was very respectful toward this ck-robed figure. They could not tell this person¡¯s power level but knew that she was not your usual practitioner if she was able to control a Night Soul Beast.


    Before they could find out more about Ye Qingtang, it was better to be respectful.


    Who knew where this person came from? Since she was able to control the Night Soul Beast, she might even be able to summon those who were still in hibernation. By then, they would all die in this Evil Soul Forest.


    ¡°Never mind. It is still fate that you have alle here.¡± Ye Qingtang sighed before continuing in a grave voice. ¡°The fiendcelestial may have perished, but its divine consciousness has remained in this tomb. By order of the fiendcelestial, I have waited all this time for a person who is fated to find the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. All that is needed is for him to enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb and pass the fiendcelestial¡¯s test. Once that is achieved, he can then obtain the treasures that were left behind, as well as the will of the fiendcelestial.¡±


    All sorts of expressions crossed the faces of the crowd. Some were shocked, some were puzzled, some were full of suspicion.


    Inherit the fiendcelestial¡¯s will? No one had ever heard of such a thing.

 Chapter 2243 - Fiendcelestial’s Will (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2243: Fiendcelestial¡¯s Will (2)</h2>


    The leaders of the factions exchanged dubious looks.


    They did notpletely believe in the identity of this ck-robed person.


    No one had ever heard of this ck-robed person in the Evil Soul Forest, but she had suddenly appeared today. The major factions were no fools and naturally would not believe everything she said just like that.


    But no one revealed any of their doubts.


    ¡°Elder Feng, do you think that person is serious?¡±


    In response, Elder Feng from Falling Water Pavilion said, ¡°For the moment, we cannot confirm if she is serious. But since she said that she is here waiting for the fated person, let us see how things develop first.¡±


    For now, it was true that they were unable to open the door to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. If this ck-robed person was serious, then she would know how to open it.


    As for the rest of her ims, there was no way they would just believe everything she said. The leaders of the various factions all had this line of thinking. But as for the matter concerning the inheritance of the fiendcelestial¡¯s will, everyone had their own guesses and theories.


    But they wouldy low for now and see if this ck-robed person had any tricks up her sleeve.


    ¡°I wonder how it is possible to determine who the fated person is?¡± The demon child¡¯s voice rang out from the carriage. His tone was calm with hints of probing.


    ¡°This person will be personally chosen by the fiendcelestial¡¯s will,¡± Ye Qingtang replied steadily.


    ¡°How will he be chosen?¡±


    The crowd was very curious.


    Ye Qingtang was in no hurry. She knew that these people were still dubious about her words, but¡­


    As long as they wanted to enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, she was confident in hoodwinking them.


    ¡°The fiendcelestial¡¯s will mainly exists in the tomb. You just need to enter it. The suitable person will naturally be chosen. I am only the guide.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke in a mild tone.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help being stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words¡­


    ¡°Since you are the guide, I wonder if you can guide us into the tomb?¡± The demon child asked.


    The current obstacle was that they were unable to open that stone door.


    This question was a test of this ck-robed person¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t hesitate. She urged the Night Soul Beast toward the stone door.


    The crowd looked at Ye Qingtang withplicated expressions. With narrowed eyes, the demon child carefully analyzed Ye Qingtang¡¯s every move. The faction leaders quietly all went on high alert.


    This ck-robed person¡¯s appearance was too bizarre. They had never heard of her ims and so they did not dare to believe her deration.


    Ye Qingtang could clearly feel countless pairs of eyes fixed upon her back.


    Leaping off the Night Soul Beast¡¯s back, she stood in front of the stone door.


    The fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb entrance was very strange. In her previous life, people took 50 years after the discovery of the tomb to finally open the door, which had been sealed for eons.


    In her previous life, this stone door had stumped the Second Domain factions for a full 50 years.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the stone door before her, recalling her memories from her previous life. Quietly, she took a deep breath and shot a look at the Night Soul Beast.


    The Night Soul Beast felt very frustrated but had no choice but toply.


    It was the only Night Soul Beast who was awake. On its own, it could not defeat the wild ambitions of the major factions. As such, it had no choice but to cooperate with Ye Qingtang.


    Using its body to cover what it was doing, the Night Soul Beast secretly reached out one feeler.

 Chapter 2244 - Fiendcelestial’s Will (3)

    Chapter 2244: Fiendcelestial¡¯s Will (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    That feeler quietly wrapped around Ye Qingtang¡¯s finger. Together, they drew a string of bizarre runes on the stone door.


    The runes left no mark on the door at all.


    The crowd wanted to peep at the method to open the door, but their attempts were blocked by the mammoth body of the Night Soul Beast.


    Lei Yan and the rest were hidden in a dark corner and had observed the entire proceedings.


    ¡°That ck-robed person¡­ don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s the protector of the Evil Soul Forest? Inheritance of the fiendcelestial¡¯s will¡­ is there such a thing?¡± Yun Chen frowned slightly.


    ¡°That fellow is able to control the Night Soul Beast Unbelievable. But¡­ aren¡¯t we supposed to find a way to rescue Little Senior Sister now?¡± Nangong Lie prompted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to make our move now.. Let¡¯s wait and see first,¡± Yun Chen replied.


    The teenagers nodded.


    Yun Chen looked at Qin Feng. ¡°Qin Feng, do you think that ck-robed person is really able to open the stone door?¡±


    Qin Feng kept quiet for a moment, before nodding slightly.


    ¡°If she cannot do it, it would have been suicide for her to appear.¡±


    ¡°Never expected there to be so much action inside the Evil Soul Forest. I wonder where Boss is. If he can¡¯t find us, he¡¯ll probably be very anxious.¡± Jing Ze gave a small smile.


    Their failure to protect Mu Ziying was a thorn in their hearts. How could they bear to face Ye Qing? They had to find a chance to rescue Mu Ziying first.


    Just as the teenagers were discussing in a low voice, a dark red light suddenly lit up behind the Night Soul Beast!


    The red light shot into the sky, a profound aura suddenly spreading across the entire mountain.


    The expressions of the various factions changed.


    The massive Night Soul Beast slowly turned around, with the ck-robed Ye Qingtang once again standing on its back. In the next instance, the stone door once again appeared in the crowd¡¯s line of sight.


    And everyone was quietly stunned by that sight.


    The sealed stone door had been opened!


    The crowd had been full of suspicion about the ck-robed person, but now they were utterly dumbstruck.


    She actually¡­


    To think she managed to open the door to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb!


    All sorts of emotions and thoughts surged through the various factions. Faced with this situation, their doubts about this ck-robed person had lessened considerably.


    They all knew how big of an obstacle that stone door was.


    Even the demon child was unable to do anything about that stone door. And since the Temple of Paragon didn¡¯t prompt them about how to open the door when it released its news, everyone had beenpletely despondent. Quite a number of people even wanted to just destroy the entire mountain.


    But in the blink of an eye, that ck-robed person easily opened that stone door!


    Although they could not be sure if everything the ck-robed person said was true, everyone was certain about one point.


    This ck-robed person was closely interlinked with the Evil Soul Forest and the fiendcelestial. She might really be the protector of this Evil Soul Forest.


    Otherwise¡­


    How did she manage to control the Night Soul Beast?


    And not only that, she opened the stone door so easily?!


    Everyone was looking at Ye Qingtang with more caution now.


    Ye Qingtang observed the reactions of everyone, but she appeared impassive.


    In reality, after the Second Domain factions spent all that time on the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb in her previous life, after it was opened, details of this tomb had spread across the world and becamemon knowledge.

 Chapter 2245 - Tomb (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2245: Tomb (1)</h2>


    By the time Ye Qingtang arrived at the Second Domain in her previous lifetime, the Fiendcelestial Tomb had already been open for decades. It wasn¡¯t a secretive affair at all. Almost everyone in the maind knew about it and would talk about it.


    Ye Qingtang had been hiding around many ces, so she naturally heard the discussions about the tomb.


    The Fiendcelestial Tomb could never be opened using external forces. Even if an Emperor level person tried to forcibly open it, there would be a counter-effect.


    If anyone tried to forcibly open the tomb, just like the muscr man from the Falling Water Pavilion, there would only be one oue¡­ and that was death.


    The only way to open the Fiendcelestial Tomb was for the Night Soul Beast to personally open it.


    The Night Soul Beast was the protector of the Evil Soul Forest and also the Fiendcelestial Tomb.


    However, only Ye Qingtang knew about it.


    The Night Soul Beast was puzzled. How did these humans even figure out how to open the tomb?


    ¡°The Fiendcelestial Tomb is open!¡±


    Several people wanted to charge into the tomb when it opened up.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say anything. A few groups took their man and charged into the tomb in the blink of an eye and Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t stop them.


    They desperately wanted toy their hands on the fiendcelestial treasures. Moreover, they didn¡¯t trust Ye Qingtang and so they moved quickly.


    There were only a few forces who didn¡¯t act on it.


    The ck Moon Pce, Falling Water Pavilion, Rising Dragon Ind and Spy Cloud¡¯s forces didn¡¯t do anything. They merely exchanged nces and remained still.


    It seemed that they were waiting for something.


    Just a momentter.


    Piercing shrieks echoed in the dark tomb.


    The strong smell of blood started permeating through everyone¡¯s nostrils.


    When the forces standing outside the tomb heard the sounds, they remained expressionless.


    It was as if¡­


    They had already predicted the oue.


    The next moment, bloody figures escaped out of the tomb. They seemed to have used theirst bit of energy to climb out of the tomb, rather than escape.


    Their lower bodies were gruesome. The bones in their legs were gone, leaving only strips of flesh that continued bleeding.


    ¡°Jerk! How dare you do this to us!¡± The man used hisst bit of energy to climb out of the tomb. His eyes were bleeding, a part of his chin missing and with a huge slit across his stomach as his organs spilled out.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the resentful man calmly. The man could hardly breathe and when he finally took hisst breath, the shrieks in the tomb started bing softer, until it became silent once again.


    Everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t because they had escaped to a safe space. It was most likely because they already died¡­


    The first batch of forces to enter the tomb wasn¡¯t toorge. There were only 1800 of thembined.


    These 1800 people were defeated in an instant¡­


    The tomb was dangerous.


    Although the doors were wide open, not everyone could guarantee they woulde out alive once they entered.

 Chapter 2246 - Tomb (2)

    Chapter 2246: Tomb (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lei Yan and the others who were in hiding felt chills run down their spines at the sight of those wretched dead bodies around the tomb entrance.


    No one knew what had happened in the tomb just now.


    Elder Feng and the other faction leaders saw that all was calm in the interior of the tomb, and the expressions on their faces were grim. They had already guessed that it would not be so easy to enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, and so hadn¡¯t rushed to enter and perish without a second nce.


    Ambition was a good thing, but one also had to have brains. Only then could you preserve your own life.


    And earlier, they already noticed that Ye Qingtang did not make any move to enter even though the stone door had been opened. If Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were true, and she was really the guide to the person who would inherit the fiendcelestial¡¯s will, she would naturally have led the chosen one in. But she didn¡¯t make any move and those fools just rushed in and ended up losing their lives.


    ¡°I wonder what are the rules of this tomb? Mighty one, please enlighten us,¡± Elder Feng asked politely.. As she had opened the stone door, he believed in her words to a certain extent.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Qingtang spoke mildly. She had been waiting for them to take the initiative to ask.


    As the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb guide, Ye Qingtang was in no hurry to disclose everything to everyone. So she had waited.


    ¡°Those who are not fated will meet certain death if they force their way in. But since one of you is the fated one, I will lead you all inside. However¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°You must heed my instructions inside the tomb. Otherwise, if you trigger any trap, I will not help you.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were chilly and sounded like a warning, but everyone rxed a little at her words. After all, if Ye Qingtang had immediately told them that everything would be fine, they would never trust her. Instead, they would suspect that Ye Qingtang had ulterior motives.


    ¡°But of course.¡± Elder Feng and the rest nodded.


    Without another word, Ye Qingtang leaped off the back of the Night Soul Beast and stood in front of the entrance. As she lifted her hand, right in front of their eyes, the massive Night Soul Beast shrank until it was about the size of a tiger.


    But the eyes of that Night Soul Beast remained sharp and harsh as they swept across the crowd.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Ye Qingtang infused spirit energy into her voice so that everyone could hear her clearly.


    With that, the factions followed behind her. The demon child also alighted from his carriage. Brushing by Elder Feng and the rest, hemunicated through spirit energy: ¡°After entering the tomb, we must monitor this person¡¯s movements closely. The moment something looks off, we must immediately coordinate to take her down.¡±


    Elder Feng and the rest quietlymunicated their assent. They needed to make use of Ye Qingtang¡¯s understanding of this tomb to lead them inside, but they also had to be on their guard against her.


    Only fools wouldpletely believe Ye Qingtang¡¯s earlier word without thinking more about it.


    This person was taking the initiative to lead them inside the tomb¡­ But why?


    For the moment, no one knew.


    Lei Yan and his group saw that most of the factions had already entered the tomb, and they immediately followed behind.


    It was pitch-ck inside. A rotting smell permeated the air, which had been trapped inside this closed-off space for tens of thousands of years. That rotting stench mixed with the smell of fresh blood entered the bodies of the people as they breathed¡­

 Chapter 2247 - Tomb (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2247: Tomb (3)</h2>


    After being surrounded in the darkness for a fair amount of time, it no longer affected the sight of martial art practitioners. Darkness was no obstacle to them as they could still see in the dark.


    This was the thinking of the crowd as they stepped into the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    But after they truly stepped in, they realized that they could not see through the darkness.


    The weakest man in that group was still at least a Divine Lord First Heaven level, while the most powerful was already at the Eighth Heaven level. To them, darkness was nothing to be worried about. But now, they could not even see their own hands stretched out in front of them.


    A cold breeze blew by their ears. It was a chilly draught which originated from the deeper recesses of the tomb. It brought with it a rotting stench, which intermingled with the smell of fresh blood.


    ¡°Lights.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice rang out from the front.


    The crowd finally snapped out of their trance and each brought out their various illumination instruments.


    ¡°Luckily I was well-prepared and specially brought an illuminatingmp.¡± Nangong Lie murmured softly as he reached into his space ring.


    ¡°You have an illuminatingmp? Good job.¡± Lei Yan patted Nangong Lie on the shoulder.


    Illuminatingmps were one of the more superior illumination instruments. The Leiting family had several and used them in their underground practice arena. The palm-sizedmp could light up a radius spanning several miles. Once lit, it could transform the surrounding darkness into an area as bright as day.


    Nangong Lie chuckled as he took out the illuminatingmp. But after he lit it, themp exuded a weak brightness that was only enough to light up a one-meter radius around him.


    And the glow was murky, even more dismal than the weak flickering of a candle¡¯s me.


    Nangong Lie: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lei Yan shot Nangong Lie a strange look. ¡°Is this a fake?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this an illuminatingmp?


    Nangong Lie was also puzzled. This was a genuine article, but¡­ why was the light so weak?


    Qin Feng and the group thought that they would be able to see the path clearly by that single illuminatingmp. But now, they all started to take out their own illumination devices.


    But when they lit their own instruments, the results were¡­


    Even dimmer than that illuminatingmp.


    They could only light up the upper half of their bodies.


    The same situation happened to everyone in the tomb. All sorts of illumination devices were taken out but could only produce a weak glow which looked like it was being swallowed by the darkness in the pitch-ck tomb.


    ¡°This tomb is rather strange. I already found it strange when it was already so dark the moment we stepped inside. Light from the outside is unable to prate into this tomb at all.¡± One of the men turned to look at the entrance.


    The doorway leading to the outside Evil Soul Forest was still bright. But it was pitch-ck on the inside.


    That stone door was like a portal between two entirely separate worlds.


    ¡°Everyone, please stop and keep quiet.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice rang out again. A ball of light was floating at the front, where she was standing. That ball of light was more dazzling than any of the illuminating devices held by the others.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The crowd stared curiously at the ball of light floating above Ye Qingtang¡¯s head.


    Instead of responding, Ye Qingtang only continued forward.


    She had already known that she would being to the Evil Soul Forest and so made the necessary preparations. In her previous life, quite a bit of information regarding the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb had been circted around. She didn¡¯t n to enter the tomb but was worried that other ces in the Evil Soul Forest might have the same situation, so she had specially gone to buy a spirit pearl.

 Chapter 2248 - Matrix Path (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2248: Matrix Path (1)</h2>


    Within the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, the darkness could swallow all light. Even the various illumination devices could not dispel the darkness and could only maintain a weak glow.


    The spirit pearl was an exceptional illumination instrument and was something that could make use of spirit energy. And only by infusing it with spirit energy could this device light up and not bepletely engulfed by the darkness.


    This was derived from the experiences of the people in her previous life. It must be said that Ye Qingtang had a very good memory. She could recall everything that she had heard of in her previous life.


    When the crowd saw the light on top of Ye Qingtang¡¯s head, the unease in their hearts decreasing quite a bit.


    It was rather strange. Those who had first barged into the tomb had all died inside. But after traveling for several meters, they had yet to see even a single corpse. Lit by the weak glow from the lights, they could not see the path beneath their feet. They could only feel that the ground felt a bit sticky.


    It was the sticky feeling of fresh blood that had not yet fully dried¡­


    All the while the demon child remained behind Ye Qingtang, and so he could see everything around him. The entranceway to the tomb was far wider than they imagined. They could not see the ends of either side.


    The demon child¡¯s eyes eventuallynded on Ye Qingtang. There was an intense guardedness and probing in those eyes.


    ¡°Mighty one, I wonder what conditions are there for one to inherit the will of the fiendcelestial?¡± The demon child suddenly stepped forward, an innocent smile on his face. That pure, guileless smile bloomed on his tender face, no different from a normal child. It was a smile that would make you let down your guard.


    Ye Qingtang quietly sized up the demon child.


    In her heart, she did not dare to treat him as a normal child at all. After all, who didn¡¯t know that the ¡°children¡± from ck Moon Pce were all blood-thirsty killers?


    But they were very adept at making use of their appearance when necessary to trick others.


    Ye Qingtang knew that demon child was just trying to probe her. The more one said, the more mistakes one might make. Likewise, the reverse was also true. So she just ignored the demon child and continued forward with the Night Soul Beast.


    The demon child narrowed his eyes and stopped smiling.


    After some time, Ye Qingtang suddenly halted.


    Puzzled, the group looked toward the area in front of Ye Qingtang, only to see multiple stone statues erected on the path.


    Those statues had very strange shapes. Most were heinous-looking demons holding tridents or long des. They had malicious expressions, with long tongues sticking out of their jaws.


    There were numerous statues densely packed on both sides of the path.


    ¡°Damn, what are those?¡± The hairs on Lei Yan stood on end at the sight of those evil demon statues.


    ¡°Are¡­ are those humans?¡± Jing Ze muttered in a low voice after realizing something.


    The crowd followed Jing Ze¡¯s line of sight.


    Everyone broke out in cold sweat.


    Bloodied corpses were hung up on the second row of evil demon statues. Those bodies looked rather familiar. Weren¡¯t they the first batch of people who had rushed in?


    They had just been alive not long ago but were now trapped in all sorts of eerie, twisted positions on the evil demon statues.


    In fact, their bodies looked like they had been smashed by something. Their hands and legs twisted in obscene angles.


    Not only that, the weapons in the hands of those evil demons had prated their hearts, abdomens and other areas.

 Chapter 2249 - Matrix Path (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2249: Matrix Path (2)</h2>


    Bloodied intestines hung out, drooping all the way to the ground.


    In a sh, the demon child and the faction leaders all went on high alert. If they were correct, the batch of people who charged in first had all died here.


    But¡­


    What had killed them?


    Did those evil demon statuese alive?


    ¡°Everyone.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Please do not make any noise on this Matrix Path, otherwise you might awaken the evil demons. If you do, you will have to pay with your lives.¡±


    ¡°Evil demons? Pay with our lives? What do you mean by that?¡± Everyone was horrified by the sight that greeted them.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t reply but only took out a cobblestone from her space ring and tossed it onto the pathway in front of her.


    The smooth, round cobblestone rolled across the hard ground. The clear cking sound echoed across the expansive darkness.


    ck, ck, ck¡­


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed upon that Matrix Path.


    Just as the cobblestone rolled to the second row of evil demons, it was like the sound of that stone woke up the slumbering evil demons.


    Those inert evil demon statues suddenly moved!


    Boom!


    One of the evil demons stepped forward and crushed the cobblestone into dust. Before the sound of the impact even faded, the evil demon had returned to its position.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone finally realized why Ye Qingtang told them not to make any noise.


    The first batch of folks didn¡¯t know of this restriction and had charged in wildly. Of course it created a huge din.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this¡­ mean that any noise would awaken those statues, and we will all be killed?¡±


    ¡°Evil demons will only go to the source of the noise.¡±


    They would take the lives of whoever disturbed them.


    ¡°Remember, whatever you see or hearter on, don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    Ye Qingtang turned and made a shushing gesture at the crowd. Leading the Night Soul Beast, she then stepped first onto the Matrix Path.


    Taking deep breaths, the crowd fell into a dilemma.


    As the others hesitated, the demon child followed Ye Qingtang and stepped onto the Matrix Path. His every step was very light, producing no noise at all.


    After the demon child made his move, the other faction leaders also followed.


    At the very back, Lei Yan and his group could only swallow hard as they watched the people in front step onto the Matrix Road one by one. They saw people from the Rising Dragon Ind knocking Mu Ziying unconscious and carrying her in. The Rising Dragon Ind men were worried that Mu Ziying would try and create trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We just can¡¯t make any noise, right?¡± Nangong Lie took a deep breath.


    Yun Chen stopped them before taking out several bottles of elixirs from his space ring. He handed them to the others.


    ¡°This is a mute elixir. After eating this, you can shout all you want but you will not make a sound. I brought the antidote too, just in case. Let¡¯s have one each?¡±


    Everyone immediately nodded. They quickly swallowed the pills and with hardened resolve, stepped into the world surrounded by those evil demons.


    Previously, they hadn¡¯t been that terrified. But now that they had stepped onto the Matrix Road, they realized that even though the evil demon statues remained unmoving, it was as if those eyes were following their every move.

 Chapter 2250 - Matrix Path (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2250: Matrix Path (3)</h2>


    The sight of those eyes made their spines tingle.


    Lei Yan¡¯s legs went soft. Luckily Qin Feng was fast and immediately grabbed his shoulder. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he nodded.


    They were a crowd of nearly 10,000 people. But there was barely any noise.


    Ye Qingtang was right at the front. She moved gracefully and steadily.


    The demon child did not fully believe in Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. So not only did he not make any noise, he only stepped exactly where Ye Qingtang stepped previously, not differing even an inch.


    After traveling for several meters, nothing strange happened.


    But at this moment, an ominous wind suddenly appeared from the deeper regions of the tomb.


    Suddenly, a vast number of grey-white ghoulish figures flowed onto the Matrix Path.


    ¡°Argh!!¡±


    The sudden appearance of those ghouls shocked everyone. Forgetting Ye Qingtang¡¯s warning, someone instinctively screamed.


    In the next second, all the evil demon statues came to life.


    The person who screamed finally realized things were not right. Under the shadow of death, he charged through the crowd and fled to the back, trying to flee from this Matrix Path, to escape this tomb!


    His heavy footsteps seem to startle all the evil demons. The statues on both sides immediately moved and dashed toward the man.


    Squish!


    A weird noise rang out.


    Within mere seconds, a stone trident pierced right through the person¡¯s body, pinning the person to the ground. That person managed to flee a good distance and had just reached Lei Yan and his group.


    But in the next second, he was pinned to the ground by that trident.


    Lei Yan and the rest widened their eyes in shock.


    That person was still alive. His eyes were wide with fear and he reached out.


    ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­ I still want to¡­¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, that person¡¯s face stiffened. His legs were being lifted and twisted.


    Sounds of bones cracking could be heard.


    It was like an invisible force had gripped this person¡¯s limbs. His legs were twisted into a pretzel shape while his arms were pulled backward and then tied in a dead knot.


    Shattered bone pierced through his flesh, fresh blood spraying all over the faces of Lei Yan and his group.


    Watching this gory scene up close, Lei Yan couldn¡¯t help wanting to scream.


    Luckily he had eaten the mute elixir, otherwise¡­


    Good grief, Lei Yan didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    The tortured man was on his dying breath. The trident flew back into the hands of one of the evil demons, bringing the man with it.


    Licking the bloodied man, the evil demon¡¯s long tongue went all over the gruesome body before calm finally descended.


    It was silent again and all the evil demons went back to their original positions.


    Now, everyone finally understood why those first batch of men who had rushed in had all died in that twisted manner¡­


    Elder Feng¡¯s face looked rather grim. Looking at those floating grey-white ghoul figures, he instinctively made to continue forward.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt something tugging at his leg.


    He looked down.


    And saw a newborn infant who looked as if he had juste out of his mother¡¯s womb. He reached out his bloodied hands and was grabbing the hem of Elder Feng¡¯s trousers.


    That infant was covered in blood and his eyes were gouged out, leaving behind two pitch-ck holes.


    Elder Feng felt his scalp go numb.


    He bit his tongue and swallowed down the scream that has threatened to burst out of his throat. Feeling the pain, the tugging on his trousers lessened slightly.

 Chapter 2251 - Legacy Place (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2251: Legacy ce (1)</h2>


    The infant was only a hallucination. This Matrix Path would dig into one¡¯s deepest fears¡­


    Upon this godforsaken path, each and every person saw different remnants of their horror-spawned imaginations.


    The scene before their eyes seemed to transform. Some of the weaker practitioners experienced more vivid hallucinations. So much so that they could barely tell where they were now.


    Laughter, sobs, wails sounded out.


    To prevent themselves from making any noise triggered by the sudden surge of emotions, the demon child and the rest shut their eyes.


    Anyone who uttered even a single sound all died.


    The sounds of stone grinding echoed continuously in the ears of the crowd, sending those who disturbed the evil demons straight to hell.


    The smell of blood permeated the air, bing increasingly intense. Everyone felt like they were submerged in a massive pool of blood. The scent of blood was the only thing they could smell in the air.


    Ye Qingtang listened impassively to the sounds behind her. She had seen that Mu Ziying was unconscious and should not be affected by the Matrix Path. So she should be safe.


    The Matrix Path was long and they traveled for quite a while.


    Ye Qingtang finally spoke.


    ¡°We have passed the Matrix Path.¡±


    The demon child finally opened his eyes. He turned and saw strange blue mes floating upon the dark, gloomy Matrix Path.


    ¡°Those who die in the tomb will be a part of it,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The souls of those who died in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb would be part of the tomb forever, unable to leave. Nearly 10,000 people had stepped onto the Matrix Path, but only about 6,000 were left now.


    And this was already after Ye Qingtang had given them a warning.


    They knew they were not supposed to make any noise but the moment those hallucinations appeared, those who were not mentally strong enough ended up dying.


    ¡°Mighty one, thank you for your warning.¡± Elder Feng was already drenched in cold sweat. His suspicion toward Ye Qingtang had now reduced by half.


    The Matrix Path was irrefutably treacherous. If Ye Qingtang had not warned them not to make any noise, they would not know of the secret behind it. The moment they stepped onto it, Ye Qingtang could have found a way to have them all annihted.


    But she didn¡¯t do so. It was clear that she didn¡¯t bear them any ill will.


    At this thought, the crowd¡¯s belief in Ye Qingtang¡¯s words about the inheritance of the fiendcelestial¡¯s will increase.


    Another notion also arose in their minds. If they could inherit the fiendcelestial¡¯s will, what else would they need to be afraid of?


    By then, none of the other factions, or even the Temple of Paragon, would be able to do anything to them. They would fear no one.


    Ye Qingtang noticed the reactions of the remaining crowd. She knew that her earlier actions had gained some of their trust and she heaved a secret sigh of relief.


    But¡­


    Ye Qingtang had no intention of really leading them into the deepest regions of the tomb. She just wanted to have the crowd let down their guard so that she had a chance to save Mu Ziying.


    ¡°Mighty one, we have to depend on you for what follows next.¡± The people spoke in a much more respectful tone now.


    Ye Qingtang did not reply immediately.


    Depend on her?


    Ye Qingtang had never entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb before. She just happened to have heard the details about the Matrix Path from someone in her previous life. From here on, Ye Qingtang wasn¡¯t 100% confident of moving safely within the tomb.


    Who knew if those rumors in her previous life would pan out as expected?

 Chapter 2252 - Legacy Place (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2252: Legacy ce (2)</h2>


    In a ce like this, the less time spent here the better.


    Eyes scanning the crowd, Ye Qingtang finally confirmed that Mu Ziying had been safely brought over by the Rising Dragon Ind men. The sight rxed her a little.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to seize this opportunity to herd these people over to her desired location, she suddenly spied several familiar figures from the corner of her eye.


    Lei Yan and the rest were just teenagers and their experience through the Matrix Path had exhausted them. If they hadn¡¯t eaten the mute elixirs, they would have already all been dead meat.


    Just the sight of those hallucinations was enough to make them scream their lungs out.


    The ragtag bunch was right at the end of the group. They had witnessed every single gory mishap that had happened to those before them.


    Luckily the tomb was rather dim. Otherwise, their legs would have gone all soft if they had been able to clearly see the bloody massacre of those people by the evil demons.


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    When did those brats follow them in?


    Ye Qingtang had nned to lure these people to her destination, before making an excuse to rescue Mu Ziying and then fleeing. She never expected Lei Yan and those brats to have followed them in.


    It looked like they must have followed the group after Mu Ziying was captured¡­


    Ye Qingtang suddenly felt very tired.


    It was already very difficult to escape with one Mu Ziying. Now, those few brats have alle to join the party. Her temples throbbed painfully. She desperately wished to just fling those damn brats far away.


    They were gutsy.


    Those few brats dared to dream of snatching Mu Ziying back from the Rising Dragon Ind men?


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath to suppress the violent impulse to beat them up. Thereafter, her mind raced as she thought of how she would have to make adjustments to her earlier n.


    At this thought, Ye Qingtang led the group forward. The fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was very big, far more expansive than any of them expected.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang once heard someone, who had personally visited the tomb, say that the tomb actually took up the entire underground space beneath the whole Evil Soul Forest. It would take at least a month to walk one full round¡­


    And dangers were lurking everywhere. Even if one knew of the traps within, there was still a very high possibility of death.


    Ye Qingtang was not confident in continuing inward. But luckily, the ce where she nned to lead the group was near the entrance.


    The crowd muddled through the darkness for a long time, before feeling like they had entered a strange underground pce. The huge pce hall had 12 massive doors. A different beast was carved above each door.


    The crowd had just stepped in when blue mes lit up on the walls of the underground pce.


    The blue mes brightened up this strange-looking underground pce.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± The crowd asked after seeing Ye Qingtang stop right in the center of the pce.


    ¡°The Legacy ce.¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Legacy ce?¡± The crowd was taken aback.


    Was the ck-robed person telling the truth? Did the fiendcelestial really need to find a person to inherit his will?


    The various factions were all tempted by the desire to try. By this point, inheriting the fiendcelestial¡¯s will had be even more important than any hidden treasure.


    Ye Qingtang was in no hurry to speak and the various factions continued to daydream. Elder Feng and the rest examined the inside of this underground pce. When they approached those 12 doors, they could clearly feel intense demonic energies radiating from the gaps between the doors and walls.


    Elder Feng¡¯s face shifted slightly, and he asked the demon child in a low voice.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 2253 - Legacy Place (3)

    Chapter 2253: Legacy ce (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The demon child narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The demon energies here are very intense. I wonder what kind of power exists behind those doors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the ck-robed person is speaking the truth? Could it be that the fiendcelestial¡¯s will is behind those doors?¡± Elder Feng¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°I cannot be sure.¡± The demon child frowned.


    No one had ever really entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb before. To them, this was all unprecedented.


    Even now they still had doubts about Ye Qingtang¡¯s real identity, so of course they remained suspicious of her words.


    .


    The demon child looked toward Ye Qingtang. But she just stood there in silence in the middle of the underground pce.


    So the demon child asked, ¡°Mighty one, are we to enter these doors?¡±


    Ye Qingtang put on a profound manner. ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    The demon child narrowed his eyes.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°I do not know who is the fiendcelestial¡¯s chosen sessor. I only know that these doors are not for just anyone to enter. It was prepared only for the chosen one.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    If she had made them enter those doors immediately, they would probably be suspicious.


    But now, she didn¡¯t want them to enter?


    ¡°Mighty one, I am a bit confused by your words. Since you are the guide and have led us to this ce. why aren¡¯t you letting us enter those doors?¡± Elder Feng asked.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°I am the guide only for the chosen one, not for all of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Oh? I wonder how you will determine who the chosen one is?¡± The demon child asked.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent as if she didn¡¯t know.


    Everyone knew that if not for the Temple of Paragon¡¯s news, there would not be such a huge number of people gathering here. If Ye Qingtang¡¯s words were true, it was highly likely that the first person to step into the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was the chosen one.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s obstruction and silence was inciting their desire for the fiendcelestial¡¯s will. Almost unconsciously, their suspicions lessened.


    ¡°Mighty one, if you cannot determine who it is, why don¡¯t we let the fiendcelestial¡¯s will personally choose the fated one? Wouldn¡¯t that be more urate?¡± Shi Shangfei suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°How?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Mighty one, you said earlier that the fiendcelestial himself would choose the fated one. I think that for the time being, you are unable to determine which of us is the chosen one. Why don¡¯t you allow us to enter these doors, and the fiendcelestial will naturally know who is the destined one. There¡¯s no need for you to vex over this issue then.¡± Shi Shangfei exined.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent.


    But the crowd became thoughtful at Shi Shangfei¡¯s words.


    No one knew how the fiendcelestial¡¯s will would choose his sessor. Since the fated one was amongst them, it was only natural they all hoped that they would be the lucky one.


    Obtaining the fiendcelestial¡¯s will was the equivalent of rising to the very top of the Second Domain. This level of power was fatally alluring to anyone.


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately objected.


    But the more she objected, the more the people desired it.


    ¡°There is logic to Division Head Shi¡¯s words. Since you cannot determine who the fated one is, are we to stand here forever? Even the chosen one himself doesn¡¯t know if he is the one. In standing here we are merely wasting time. Instead of having you vex over this,since it¡¯s the fiendcelestial¡¯s will, he will naturally choose the correct person. Even if arge number of people enter, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the fiendcelestial¡¯s will, right?¡± Elder Feng spoke up.

 Chapter 2254 - Legacy Place (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2254: Legacy ce (4)</h2>


    As the crowd had no idea how to open those doors, naturally they were forced to get Ye Qingtang¡¯s assent.


    Even then Ye Qingtang refused to answer, and if anything, her resolute silence whetted everyone¡¯s appetite. Their earlier suspicion toward Ye Qingtang had nowpletely dispelled.


    Ye Qingtang was well aware of the principle of reverse psychology.


    If she had immediately asked them to enter those doors, they would be afraid to even put half a foot inside. But if she refused to let them in, they would be even more convinced of her words.


    It was human nature for a person to think they were very smart. If she could make appropriate use of this kind of thinking, she would be able to achieve her result.


    ¡°Never mind then,¡± Ye Qingtang said in a low voice, ¡°But I must warn you that after you all enter the doors, the moment the sessor is chosen, the rest of you must immediatelye out. Under no circumstances are you to disturb the passing on of the will.¡±


    Everyone grew curious at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Disturb? Mighty one, what do you mean by that?¡± Someone asked.


    Ye Qingtang put on a stern manner. ¡°The moment the fiendcelestial begins the inheritance process, it will not stop. If anyone disturbs it, the inheritance will go into disarray. None of you will be able to bear the consequences if the chosen one is unable to take on all of the fiendcelestial¡¯s will.¡±


    It was a harsh warning by Ye Qingtang. But the crowd didn¡¯t feel that way after hearing her words. If anything, the minds of Elder Feng and the rest immediately raced a million miles a minute.


    Once the inheritance process started, it could not be stopped? And ording to this ck-robed person, the inheritance of the will would go into disarray if the process was disturbed?


    Everyone at present were intelligent beings. Their minds raced with all sorts of thoughts and ideas.


    Did this mean they could obtain the fiendcelestial¡¯s will themselves if they killed the destined one?


    Within just a few seconds, all the factions had this same idea. The formerly harmonious and peaceful atmosphere suddenly turned tense and quietly malicious.


    It was apparent that the destined one was amongst them. As long as they could all enter, the inheritance process would begin. By then, as long as they kill off the other factions, they would be able to obtain the fiendcelestial¡¯s legacy?


    But they had to confirm the ck-robed person¡¯s words first.


    The crowd didn¡¯t reveal their ambitions. Only by entering the door would they be able to confirm if Ye Qingtang was speaking the truth.


    Ye Qingtang quietly observed the crowd¡¯s reaction before she continued. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mighty One.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded and walked to the first door. Secretly, she had the Night Soul Beast activate the opening mechanism.


    The massive door suddenly opened and an intense demon energy surged out.


    It was an illusory space, and inside floated the fiendcelestial¡¯s mind.


    Elder Feng felt his heart shudder at the sight. He nced at Ye Qingtang to make sure she had no objections to them stepping forward. Even so, he was still careful to let those around him enter first.


    The other factions each dispatched one person to enter first. After those men entered and walked for some distance, they suddenly stopped.


    ¡°¡­This¡­ is this the voice of the fiendcelestial? Legacy¡­ destined one¡­ ha¡­¡± One of the men suddenly smiled. He muttered to himself and those keywords were overheard by everyone!


    The ck-robed person was speaking the truth!


    This was really the Legacy ce!


    The fiendcelestial¡¯s will¡­


    In a sh, the various factions charged toward the door. No one wanted to miss this golden opportunity.

 Chapter 2255 - : Escape (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2255: Escape (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang looked on with cold eyes as the crowd surged into the door. She secretly nced to the side.


    As expected, lured by the prospect of obtaining the legacy, the Rising Dragon Ind men left the unconscious Mu Ziying alone outside the door.


    None of the major factions would let go of this great chance to obtain the fiendcelestial¡¯s will. They would not leave any one of their men outside the door as this would only decrease their chances of winning.


    Moreover¡­


    Mu Ziying was already unconscious. Whatever reward the Rising Dragon Ind would gain from her kidnapping would not be as valuable as the fiendcelestial¡¯s will.


    Lei Yan and the others also didn¡¯t enter the door. They hade to rescue Mu Ziying and now that everyone had entered the door, they immediately knew this was their chance. But they saw that the ck-robed Ye Qingtang was standing outside the door with the Night Soul Beast.


    They hesitated but believed that she would not bother with them. So they reached out to grab Mu Ziying. All the while Qin Feng kept his eye on Ye Qingtang as they did so, deeply afraid that this mysterious ck-robed person would move against them.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief on seeing those brats carrying Mu Ziying away. But now, she was focusing her attention on what was happening behind that door.


    After the various factions rushed in, they behaved like demons, madly searching for something in that illusory space.


    The door suddenly closed up.


    With a loud bang, everyone was now trapped inside.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang turned and said to the vignt Qin Feng and gang, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Qin Feng and the rest were taken aback. After confirming that she was talking to them, they were filled with suspicion.


    They stared vigntly at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless, but now was not the time to get into a discussion. She could already hear the sounds of fighting from behind that door.


    Inheriting the fiendcelestial¡¯s will. It was all just bullshit dreamed up by Ye Qingtang to deceive those people.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had heard many stories about the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb and knew that several illusory doors existed not far from the entrance.


    These doors could conjure what you most desired. Since Ye Qingtang appeared, she had been quietly selling the idea of the fiendcelestial¡¯s will to those factions.


    By the time they entered the tomb, passed the Matrix Path and arrived at the illusory doors, the desire that Ye Qingtang had imnted in everyone¡¯s subconscious was now enough to be an illusion.


    As long as they stepped beyond this door, their most desired thing would appear. And at this moment, the one thing which all those people most desired was the fiendcelestial¡¯s will, which Ye Qingtang had been quietly guiding their subconscious toward.


    This was also why Ye Qingtang dared to hoodwink these major factions.


    But the illusion would notst for long. After the various factions started fighting, their mindsets would start to change and the illusions would also evolve. With their sharp eyes, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to realize that something was off.


    Ye Qingtang had to quickly get Mu Ziying away before they realized this.


    Lei Yan and the rest were clearly distrustful of the ck-robed person. They instinctively shielded Mu Ziying and took up a protective stance.


    ¡°Mighty one, we have no intention of obtaining the fiendcelestial¡¯s will. We came into the tomb by ident. Mighty one, please¡­¡± Yun Chen spoke politely.


    After all, they did not wish to engage this ck-robed person who could control a Night Soul Beast.

 Chapter 2256 - Escape (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2256: Escape (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    There was not much time left. The illusory door was not as solid as the one at the entrance. If the major factions managed to break their way out, it would be a one-way road to hell for them.


    Ye Qingtang shed her disguise and took off her ck robe. The nervous teenagers werepletely dumbstruck after Ye Qingtang revealed herself.


    ¡°Bo¡­ Boss??¡± Lei Yan widened his eyes in disbelief. Looking at that familiar face, he didn¡¯t dare to believe his own eyes.


    ¡°I asked you to stay put, why are you so disobedient?¡± Ye Qingtang scolded.


    That familiar voice. That familiar face. That familiar manner. All the teenagers were stunned.


    ¡°Is it really Boss? Boss, when did you be the protector of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb?¡± Nangong Lie asked in astonishment.


    Yun Chen was the most shocked. He had already suspected that Ye Qing was hiding his true identity, but now¡­


    ¡°What protector? It¡¯s just to trick those fools,¡± Ye Qing said.


    Those fools¡­


    The corners of the teenagers¡¯ lips twitched when they thought about those powerful practitioners behind the door.


    ¡°We have no time to waste. Follow me now. If they break through that door, we will all die here.¡± Ye Qing stated as she led Lei Yan and the rest to the middle door.


    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t the entrance behind us?¡± Jing Ze asked.


    Ye Qing exined as he walked. ¡°That¡¯s the entrance. You can enter but you cannot exit. Just follow me. Remember, follow me closely.¡±


    One could only enter and not exit via the Matrix Path. Otherwise, any bit of noise would trigger an attack by the evil demon statues.


    Although Ye Qingtang had heard many stories about the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb in her previous life, she was not 100% sure if those stories were entirely urate.


    If not for the sake of rescuing Mu Ziying, she would never step into such a dangerous ce.


    Lei Yan and the rest didn¡¯t dare to spend any more time talking. With Mu Ziying in their arms, they followed close behind. But as they gazed at Ye Qing¡¯s back profile, the faces of the teenagers became increasingly curious.


    ¡°Boss¡­ why does he know so much about the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb? If he hadn¡¯t revealed himself, I would never have thought that the ck-robed person was him.¡± The more Lei Yan thought about it, the more amazed he became. When the ck-robed person first appeared, he was so dominant and powerful. Even the major factions were all subdued by him. Who could have known that it was their teacher who was underneath those ck robes¡­


    ¡°I am even more curious as to whether that thing beside Boss is really the Night Soul Beast?¡± Nangong Lie mused with a perplexed expression.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have the time to exin herself now. She just searched her memories for everything rted to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, so that they could avoid any hidden traps.


    Soon after Ye Qingtang and her group left, the major factions behind that illusory door saw that their surroundings had started to morph as they fought each other.


    The various factions had started fighting to get the fiendcelestial¡¯s will. Under the influence of pain and the smell of blood, they started to be more clear-headed.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The demon child hollered.


    The power of a Divine Lord Eighth Heaven level practitioner swept across the ce. Everyone stopped.


    ¡°You bunch of fools. We have been duped! Where is the fiendcelestial¡¯s will?¡± The demon child snapped in a cold voice.

 Chapter 2257 - Escape (3)

    Chapter 2257: Escape (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everyone was stunned by his words. In the next moment, they reassessed their surroundings. Although the scene remained the same, the earlier fiendcelestial energy hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°This was all an illusion¡­ there is no fiendcelestial¡¯s will. There¡¯s something wrong with that ck-robed person.¡± The demon child narrowed his eyes.


    As the most powerful, he was the first to realize something was wrong.


    Even so, he had also been duped.


    On the other side, Ye Qingtang led the teenagers through the darkness. Suddenly, a faint glow appeared before them.


    .


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lei Yan asked timidly.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t reply but only stepped forward. In the murky darkness, a glowing river had appeared before them. ck figures danced upon the surface of the water. Ye Qingtang had to lean closer to see clearly.


    Those ck figures were monsters.


    The monsters had bat-like wings, but their bodies were simr to those evil demon statues on the Matrix Path, just much smaller. Those flying evil demons held all sorts of weapons, their eyes radiating with a pale blue light.


    Momentster, Lei Yan and the others caught up and saw those flying evil demons. Their faces instantly turned grim.


    Suddenly, an alluring singing voice drifted over.


    The song was melodious and filled with a woman¡¯s charm. It sounded like it wasing from afar, but gradually approaching.


    ¡°Who is singing?!¡± Qin Feng frowned.


    Ye Qingtang looked toward the surface of the water. Lit by the light, several blurry figures slowly appeared beneath the surface of the water.


    Nervous, Lei Yan and the rest took a step backward, keeping their eyes fixed upon the water.


    The sound of water apanied the singing. The song seemed to possess a strange power. It felt like it could dispel all fears. As the singing continued, the formerly frightened teenagers suddenly took a step toward the water.


    Amidst the darkness, light shone out of the water, as if a star had dropped into the water.


    A beautiful figure had quietly swum to the side of the river. She had a gorgeous face with exquisite, wless features. But faint scales grew on the sides of her cheeks.


    The beautiful woman popped her head out of the water, her lustrous long hair cascading down onto her pristine shoulders. Those deep blue eyes sparkled as that melodious voice came out from between her slightly-parted red lips. It was like the sound of nature itself.


    Qin Feng was bewitched.


    There were plenty of beautiful women in the world, and Qin Feng had always felt that he would never be bewitched by a woman¡¯s looks. But now, all he could see was this gorgeousdy.


    Somehow, he was now bent over and the woman in the water reached out one slender, fair arm, gently caressing Qin Feng¡¯s cheek. She seemed to be smiling, with her eyes as intoxicating as the finest wines.


    ¡°Qin Feng!¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice suddenly rang out beside his ear. Shocked, Qin Feng realized that he was now kneeling by the river, and the woman¡¯s arms were looped around his neck.


    Qin Feng was just one arm¡¯s length away from falling into the water. Before Qin Feng realized what was happening, Ye Qingtang suddenly reached out to drag him away.


    Just as she did so, she felt a powerful force and the beautiful woman¡¯s face twisted.

 Chapter 2258 - Escape (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2258: Escape (4)</h2>


    The woman watched as her prey was being dragged away, and that beautiful face instantly morphed into a heinous and demonic expression.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    She opened her jaws wide, revealing sharp teeth. Springing out of the water, it instantly exposed her lower body to Qin Feng.


    It was a rotting fishtail¡­


    Half the scales had already rotted away and fused with the flesh.


    Qin Feng instantly paled. After Ye Qingtang tossed him to the side, she shot a ck me out from her hand, driving the mermaid monster back into the water.


    He fell to the floor in a daze. At this moment, he finally noticed that Lei Yan and the rest had also somehow walked to the edge of the river. And in the water in front of each of them was an exceptionally beautiful woman.


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. The ck me in her hand morphed into a fiery dragon, shooting straight toward those monsters.


    The high heat from the mes broke off the melodious singing voices of those beautiful women. Ear-piercing shrieks echoed through the air as their lovely faces morphed into heinous expressions. With a ssh, they plopped back into the water.


    Lei Yan and the rest were still in a daze as Ye Qingtang dragged them all back.


    Ye Qingtang lit a wall of fire around the edge of the water using her ck me. Endless monstrous shrieks could be heard from behind that wall.


    ¡°What¡­ what was that?¡± Jing Ze copsed to the floor, still in a daze. He had no idea what just happened. He just remembered seeing a beautiful face and that alluring singing voice.


    ¡°Are those mermaids?¡± Yun Chen asked.


    He had heard legends of half-human, half-fish creatures amongst the Sea n.


    But¡­


    These mermaids appeared to be different from the legends.


    ¡°Yes and no. They used to be mermaids but now, they are just monsters which have been transformed by the demon energy of the fiendcelestial,¡± Ye Qingtang replied coldly.


    These mermaids had already died. But because of the fiendcelestial¡¯s lingering energy, as well as the power of this tomb, they were transformed into undead monsters.


    Their voices were full of allure and anyone who heard them would be instantly seduced, slowly being pulled into the river to be forever trapped in the watery depths.


    They would then be part of the tomb.


    ¡°Boss, should we take a detour then? These things are too horrifying.¡± Lei Yan just felt like crying. What kind of godforsaken ce was this?


    ¡°There¡¯s no other route. We have to go through this river,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say anything more. Taking out a rope, she tied them all together in a line.


    ¡°Close off your five senses and follow me into the water, I will take you across the river.¡± To leave this tomb, they would have to exit from the opening on the other side. There was no way they could avoid this river.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you worried about being bewitched by those monsters?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    Lei Yan was stunned.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°I am your Boss. Of course I will try my best to bring you all out of here safe and sound.¡±


    The teenagers were slightly taken aback by Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    Since stepping into this tomb, they had been filled with fear and apprehension at everything they had witnessed. But Ye Qing¡¯s words had immediately wiped away the unease in their hearts.


    It was as though¡­


    As long as he was around, all problems could be resolved.


    After tying everyone properly, Ye Qingtang gave Mu Ziying an elixir. Suddenly, she heard a series of faint voices, and her face immediately darkened.

 Chapter 2259 - Escape (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2259: Escape (5)</h2>


    Things were not looking good. The major factions had probably already discovered something was wrong and were trying to leave the illusory space.


    It would not take long before they came chasing after them. She had to take them across the river as soon as possible.


    ¡°Close off your senses!¡± Ye Qingtangmanded. Dispelling the ming wall, she leaped forward, diving straight into the dark river water. Lei Yan and the rest were likewise pulled into the water!


    The Night Soul Beast was still in a daze by the side when it was dragged into the water by Ye Qingtang.


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    But since it had already signed a contract with Ye Qingtang, as much as it wanted to, it couldn¡¯t just kick Ye Qingtang aside now and escape on its own.


    The chilly water enveloped them. Lei Yan and the rest had already shut their senses but allowed their bodies to maintain a swimming mode. In the darkness of the water, they could not see or hear anything. Only the rope tied at their waists guided them forward.


    Ye Qingtang was right at the front, she was the only one who could see. Right after diving into the water, countless undead mermaids appeared from the depths of the river. They looked like a swarm of fish, swimming toward them.


    Those undead mermaids opened their jaws wide, charging madly at the group and surrounding them. Lei Yan and the rest had shut their senses and didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    The mermaids¡¯ singing voices echoed through the water. If one closed his eyes and just listened, it was intoxicating. But the sight of those heinous faces was spine-chilling.


    Ye Qingtang swam quickly, continuously shooting out ck mes from her hands to break through the mermaids blocking their way.


    Thankfully those mermaids were not very powerful. Their most terrifying trait was their ability to seduce. They could make someone drown without him even realizing it, then his body would decay and be their food. Soon after, his soul would forever be trapped in this tomb.


    But as long as one could fend against the allure of those undead mermaids, they weren¡¯t that terrifying.


    Ye Qingtang had the Heart of the Heavenly Dao and the Deity Ocean inside her body. This gave her an exceptionally strong mental power and so these undead mermaids did not affect her. Even so, just the sight of being surrounded by so many undead mermaids was enough to make one¡¯s heart shudder.


    It was a very long river and who knew how long it would take before they reached the end.


    Countless undead mermaids swam continuously around them, trying to lure these people into the watery depths.


    Ye Qingtang continued to make her way forward. Luckily the Night Soul Beast was around and those mermaids did not dare to attack them directly.


    As the guardian beast of the Evil Soil Forest, the Night Soul Beast was born from the fiendcelestial¡¯s power. To these undead mermaids, who were not that powerful, the Night Soul Beast had a certain subduing effect.


    This was also why Ye Qingtang dared to bring everyone into the water. Without the Night Soul Beast, those mermaids would probably have already pounced on them and devoured them down to the bone.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly discovered a beam of light in the water. The light originated from somewhere in the depths of the river. Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In her previous life, people who visited the tomb said that this river was boundless. One would never be able to swim from end to end. So there was only one way to leave this boundless river, and it was in the depths of the river¡­


    Ye Qingtang immediately dragged Lei Yan and the rest toward that beam of light in the depths!


    The immense water pressure made Ye Qingtang feel like her internal organs were being squeezed together. If she didn¡¯t use her spirit energy to protect her body, this tremendous pressure was enough to squash a human into paste.

 Chapter 2260 - Treasure Trove (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2260: Treasure Trove (1)</h2>


    There was a massive tunnel where the glowing light seemed to emanate from. Ye Qingtang could see it now.


    Sparking precious jewels were embedded on the two sides of the tunnel. The river water appeared to be sealed off from the tunnel, unable to seep in at all.


    On and on Ye Qingtang surged forward as she led Lei Yan and the others straight into the tunnel. Drenched from swimming in the river, all the water dripping off their bodies immediately evaporated once they entered the tunnel.


    It was only then that Ye Qingtang woke them up.


    The teenagers realized that they had somehow arrived at a tunnel. Turning around, they saw countless undead mermaids swimming in the water behind them.


    ¡°Boss, you really managed to bring us all here!¡± Nangong Lie stared at Ye Qing in amazement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at Ziying first,¡± Ye Qing said.


    Yun Chen put down the unconscious Mu Ziying. Although she was covered in bruises, none of them appeared to be critical. However, her face was rather pale.


    Ye Qingtang fed her an elixir and in the blink of an eye, Mu Ziying woke up.


    Right before she opened her eyes, her brows wrinkled instinctively. But after lifting her lids and seeing those familiar faces before her, Mu Ziying waspletely dumbstruck.


    ¡°Bos¡­ Boss?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t she been captured by those Rising Dragon Ind men?


    What had happened¡­


    ¡°Surprised? Haha¡­ Little Senior Sister, you didn¡¯t expect this right? We all came to save you.¡± Lei Yan grinned.


    Still in a daze, Mu Ziying noticed Ye Qing and averted her gaze slightly.


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie told her all about how they merged into the crowd, how Ye Qing deceived all the major factions, and so they had managed to save her.


    Hearing all that with a trembling heart, Mu Ziying desperately wished to bury her head in her chest.


    ¡°I have been a burden to everyone¡­¡±


    As young as Mu Ziying was, even she knew that it would not be that easy to leave this fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. Ye Qing and the others had taken the risk toe into this dangerous ce, all because of her.


    A warm hand suddenlynded on top of Mu Ziying¡¯s head. As Mu Ziying lifted her head, she looked into Ye Qing¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Ye Qing asked.


    Mu Ziying was taken aback. She nodded in bewilderment.


    ¡°We cannot linger here. If you are tired, have them carry you.¡± Ye Qing spoke in a mild voice.


    The Rising Dragon Ind matter was an ident. She would not me anyone for this kind of ident.


    Mu Ziying nodded silently, before following Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Boss, this tunnel looks much brighter than the other areas of the tomb. Does this mean we can leave soon?¡± Lei Yan asked eagerly.


    He really didn¡¯t wish to stay here a second longer. Who knew how many more terrifying things existed here.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t reply. In her previous life, there was a lot of information about the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, but also a lot of different versions. Someone once said that there was more than one tunnel in the depths of the boundless river. Even Ye Qingtang could not be sure where they were now.


    Seeing that Ye Qing had remained silent, the others also obediently kept quiet. They remembered clearly what happened at the Matrix Path earlier. Who knew what would happen in this tomb?


    The glowing tunnel seemed to have no end. Having gotten to this point, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to continue leading the group forward.

 Chapter 2261 - Treasure Trove (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2261: Treasure Trove (2)</h2>


    The nose of the Night Soul Beast following behind Ye Qingtang twitched. It seemed to have detected something. But after sneaking a look at Ye Qingtang and making sure that she didn¡¯t have any special reaction, it quietly narrowed its eyes.


    After walking for a long time in the endless tunnel, a golden glow appeared somewhere toward the front. The glow was exceptionally eye-catching in the pitch-ck tomb.


    No matter what, it was human instinct to head towards the light. Lei Yan and the rest instinctively quickened their steps.


    But everyone was stunned when they reached it!


    A sea of dazzling gold greeted them.


    Countless jewels piled as high as mountains. Gold and silver precious artifacts were strewn across the ground like gravel, filling up every single crook and cranny.


    It was so expansive that one couldn¡¯t see the other side. All one could see were the dazzling treasures¡­


    ¡°What¡­ what is this ce?¡± Nangong Lie instinctively clutched his heart. He was from a major family n and had nevercked riches. But at this very moment, he finally knew what was called a hidden treasure trove!


    Mountains of gold spanning several hundred meters in height. Formed by pieces of gold piled together, with countless jewels interspersed between, sparkling and lustrous.


    ¡°Could this be¡­ the fiendcelestial¡¯s hidden treasures?¡± Even the usually-steady Jing Ze couldn¡¯t resist gasping at the sight of these spectacr golden mountains and silver seas.


    ¡°My goodness. Is that a Dragon Saliva Jewel?¡± Lei Yan widened his eyes in disbelief. He saw a Dragon Saliva Jewel as big as his head nestled casually in a pile of jewels.


    ¡°Did I see correctly? If I tell my grandfather that there is a Dragon Saliva Jewel as big as my head, he will think I have gone mad.¡± Lei Yan held his forehead, trying to calm himself down.


    Ye Qingtang was expressionless. She just continued walking, entering the sea of treasures. With every step taken, clear tinkling sounds rang out from the jewels beneath her feet. These treasures had been tossed everywhere, piled together like garbage¡­


    It was a very tempting sight.


    Ye Qingtang had once seen the Divine Phoenix¡¯s treasure stash, and she knew just how big it was. And this treasure trove here was not at all inferior to the Divine Phoenix¡¯s stash. In fact, it might be even bigger¡­


    The amount of treasure here was enough to adorn every single person in any one of the mainds in the Second Domain from head to toe¡­


    And there would still probably be some left over.


    The teenagers had never seen so much riches. They were all in a daze.


    ¡°Damn, no wonder the major factions were all so desperate to enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. So this is the treasure they were seeking. This is really something worth going mad for¡­¡± Nangong Lie felt increasingly astounded.


    The sight of all those treasures, as uncountable as the stars in the sky, truly left him dumbstruck. Even the most useless cultivator could beat those so-called powerful practitioners if he could get his hands on one of these precious artifacts.


    ¡°I say, shall we pick a few? See who dares to pick on us after we return to the academy.¡± Lei Yan smiled deviantly.


    The ears of the other teenagers pricked up at his words. They started to look at the treasures with an appraising eye as if really trying to find something which they needed.

 Chapter 2262 - Treasure Trove (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2262: Treasure Trove (3)</h2>


    A faint light shed across the eyes of the Night Soul Beast when it noticed their reactions. It quietly went past an artifact slightly protruding out, and secretly pulled at it.


    ck, ck, ck¡­


    A pile of gold pieces scattered to the ground, revealing the handle of a sharp sword.


    That sword handle suddenly gleamed, and Ye Qingtang¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to it.


    ¡°Is that the¡­ Netherworld Sword?¡± Qin Feng was also focused on the sword now. His usually-steady gaze was filled with an intense shock.


    The Netherworld Sword was a genuine divine-level weapon. The Qin family was very proficient with swords. At that time, Qin Zhuo had led the Qin family to their peak with a sword in hand. So Qin Feng was exceptionally knowledgeable about swords.


    For a divine-level weapon like the Netherworld Sword, he had only seen it in some ancient records. He never imagined that he would get the chance to see it in person.


    It should be pointed out that even the most useless practitioner would be able to ascend to elite levels with a divine weapon in hand.


    No one in this world would say no to a divine-level weapon¡­


    Qin Feng was mesmerized by the sight of it.


    The Night Soul Beast nced at Qin Feng, as if not at all surprised by his reaction. However, it was more concerned about Ye Qingtang¡¯s reaction.


    The Night Soul Beast looked at Ye Qingtang, only to see her still standing in her original spot. She just nced at the Netherworld Sword before looking away, not tempted at all.


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    It took two more steps and casually picked up another divine-level artifact, revealing it to Ye Qingtang.


    Yun Chen and the others gasped. Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang just gave it a mild nce, not exhibiting any particr reaction.


    By now, the Night Soul Beast looked rather confused. It wanted to try again but saw that Ye Qingtang was now staring at it as it tried to pull out another divine weapon¡­


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang gave a faint smile.


    The Night Soul Beast shuddered all over.


    ¡°No one is allowed to touch anything here.¡±


    Mu Ziying and the others were all shocked by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Lei Yan was befuddled.


    There were so many formidable treasures here. But they couldn¡¯t even touch a single one?


    Where was the logic in that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything if you don¡¯t wish to die.¡± Ye Qing stated in a cold voice.


    The teenagers were all startled by the sudden chilliness in his tone. Faced with such a massive temptation, it was undeniably a major challenge to human nature.


    Schoolmates who just got to know each other, or even biological brothers might end up killing each other over such tempting treasures.


    But now¡­


    Lei Yan and the others did not understand. But they obediently went over to Ye Qing¡¯s side, still casting longing nces at the treasures.


    Ye Qing¡¯s words reminded them of what kind of ce this truly was.


    This was the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. Without Ye Qing, they would never make it out of here alive. Ye Qing understood this tomb better than any of them, so they instinctively trusted every single one of his decisions.


    The Night Soul Beast was astounded. Previously, it saw that those teenagers were already all prepared to make their move. Why did they suddenly stop?


    Did they really not want these treasures?


    Impossible.


    The Night Soul Beast felt very dismal, and Ye Qingtang clearly noticed its reaction.

 Chapter 2263 - : Treasure Trove (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2263: Treasure Trove (4)</h2>


    ¡°There are many treasures here but don¡¯t you all feel that it¡¯s too quiet in here?¡± Ye Qing asked after looking at the confused faces of those teenagers.


    ¡°Boss¡­ what do you mean?¡± Qin Feng asked.


    Ye Qing surveyed the surroundings. ¡°There are dangers everywhere in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. It¡¯s illogical for the ce where the treasures are stored to be so safe. If I am not wrong, this is the most dangerous ce in the tomb¡­


    ¡°Every single one of these treasures might trigger a trap. I am afraid that if any one of us touches a single thing here, we won¡¯t be able to leave this tomb.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s words brought a sliver ofmon sense back to those deliriously tempted teenagers. At this moment, they realized that it was truly too quiet in here.


    No evil demons, no undead mermaids, no illusions¡­


    It was like all these treasures had beenid out nicely before them, for them to choose at will.


    At this point, Qin Feng and the rest couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved. Luckily they had been too overwhelmed by the choices and didn¡¯t immediately reach out to take an item. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble they would invite.


    ¡°Can see, but cannot touch¡­ this feeling¡­ is so¡­¡± Lei Yan held his face as his heart ached.


    Ye Qingtang turned to look at the Night Soul Beast. The Night Soul Beast guiltily averted its eyes, trying to pretend as if nothing happened.


    The hints of a smile shed past Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.


    Originally she hadn¡¯t been sure if there were any dangers hidden within this treasure trove, but the actions of the Night Soul Beast triggered her suspicions.


    The Night Soul Beast had been forced to sign a contract with her. The contract stipted that the Night Soul Beast couldn¡¯t harm her, but it had been reluctant to sign this contract. It probably hoped that she would die as soon as possible, so that the contract would be void.


    What a pity that it couldn¡¯t harm her itself. That was why it had carried out those actions.


    Observing the Night Soul Beast¡¯s reactions, Ye Qingtang confirmed that the treasures inside this ce could not be touched. It was probably a one-way road to hell for whoever took anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Ye Qingtang looked away. After knowing the thoughts of the Night Soul Beast, she did not want to stay too long at this ce.


    Lei Yan and the others were just teenagers and had little worldly experience. Their way of thinking was also more pure and naive. If they continued to linger in this treasure-filled ce, who knew if they would be tempted to do something disastrous.


    Leading the group, Ye Qingtang sped past those treasures. The treasures were piled as high as mountains, their dazzling sparkle lighting up the entire space.


    Ye Qingtang was constantly alert to any movements in the surroundings. When she focused, she seemed to hear some faint tinkling soundsing from some of the further treasure piles.


    The sound was very faint. As if something was crawling under those piles of treasures.


    The thing hidden amongst the jewels seemed to be circling Ye Qingtang and her group from a distance. And that faint noise was continuous, echoing subtly around the entire ce.


    A sense of unease rose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. She needed to find the exit as soon as possible.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Mu Ziying¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s body was too weak so Jing Ze was carrying her. As a result, her line of sight was also higher now.


    Now, Mu Ziying had widened herrge eyes, staring at one end of the treasure trove.


    Ye Qingtang followed Mu Ziying¡¯s line of sight and saw a huge skeleton standing upon a mound of treasure!

 Chapter 2264 - Leaving (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2264: Leaving (1)</h2>


    ¡°Is that¡­ the fiendcelestial¡¯s skeleton?¡± Lei Yan swallowed hard.


    That skeleton was colossal. If one were to guess, it was at least a hundred meters in height.


    The mere sight of it chilled them to the bone.


    Only the chest area was exposed. The bottom half was buried beneath the treasure piles while the head was swallowed by the darkness of the endlessly high ceiling.


    ¡°Lucky we listened to Boss and didn¡¯t take anything. If this is really the skeleton of the fiendcelestial, even though it¡¯s already dead, we will probably die horrible deaths if we plunder its treasures right in front of its skeleton.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang looked at its curved ribs, she saw it was like a huge cover encasing countless treasures. If one were to look closely, they could see faint green lights sparkling amongst the bones.


    Ye Qingtang led the group toward that colossal skeleton. Lei Yan and the others hesitated.


    ¡°Boss, should we circle around? We shouldn¡¯t disturb the fiendcelestial¡­¡± Lei Yan asked timidly.


    This godforsaken ce. Even the statues required peace and quiet. Who knew if this skeleton was the fiendcelestial. The fiendcelestial would definitely be even more domineering than those evil demon statues.


    ¡°We cannot circle around it.¡±


    The teenagers exchanged nces. While they had no idea why Ye Qing was so stubborn, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey. So they only followed obediently behind him.


    <em>Boss had more world experience than them. Just follow Boss¡­</em>


    You couldn¡¯t go wrong with that.


    There was no way Ye Qingtang would circle around. The sight of that skeleton reminded her of the key to leaving the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    However¡­


    She had to confirm if the rumors were true.


    ¡°There¡¯s a tree there!¡± Yun Chen suddenly saw arge, green tree growing right within the massive ribcage.


    It was a towering tree with expansive branches spreading all across the inside of the ribcage as if it was an internal organ system.


    The sight of that vibrant green tree amongst the pile of sparkling treasures looked exceptionally eye-catching.


    ¡°Looks like fruits are growing upon that tree.¡± Qin Feng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    Everyone turned toward the tree. Hidden amongst the thick leaves were indeed multiple glowing spots.


    As they approached the tree, several people gasped.


    What kind of fruit was that?


    They were clearly high-level treasures! If those treasures on the ground were enough to make one shriek in delight, then those upon that tree were enough to make onepletely stupefied on the spot.


    Every single fruit on that tree was a divine-level artifact. Any one of them was enough to shock the entire Second Domain. With so many divine-level artifacts hidden amongst the tree leaves radiating with a vibrant green glow, it only served to entuate the allure of those treasures.


    Even with Ye Qing¡¯s warning, the sight of those artifacts had the group swallowing hard to suppress their temptation.


    Second Domain?


    If they could get their hands on those treasures, they could even take over the Third Domain!


    Just as everyone was feeling very moved, Ye Qingtang¡¯s attention was attracted by a ck fruit on that tree.


    The fruit was about the size of a fist and pitch-ck. Hidden amongst the leaves and all the other dazzling divine artifacts, it was very easy to overlook that dim, ck fruit.

 Chapter 2265 - Leaving (2)

    Chapter 2265: Leaving (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    But after Ye Qingtang spied that ck fruit, she was unable to tear her eyes away from it.


    The Evil Fruit!


    Ye Qingtang never expected that the fruit which she most desired would be growing on this demon tree in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    To take it?


    Or not to take it?


    Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    The seal on the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was about to fade away. Without the Evil Fruit to subdue it, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao would bepletely exposed.


    At her current level, if the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was exposed, it would attract the attention of many powerful Second Domain practitioners. By then¡­ she would need to return to how she lived in her former life, forever hiding in fear.


    By this stage, the Night Soul Beast had already given up. But it suddenly noticed the way Ye Qingtang was looking at something growing on that demon tree. Hope rose in its heart.


    But that glint of hope in its eyes immediately brought Ye Qingtang to her senses.


    Yes, she had to get that Evil Fruit.


    But now was not the time.


    Looking at the Night Soul Beast¡¯s reaction, Ye Qingtang knew that the things growing on that demon tree were probably the same as the other treasures here. Taking them would invite all sorts of terrifying dangers.


    Mu Ziying and the rest were with her now. If she made any missteps, she would drag them all down with her.


    Luckily, she now knew where the Evil Fruit was. She just had to lead Mu Ziying and the rest out of here first. Then she could find another chance toe back here to take it.


    Turning away, Ye Qingtang allowed the desire in her eyes to disappear.


    The Night Soul Beast¡¯s eager face immediately fell once more.


    Were humans so self-disciplined now?


    Treasures were strewn across the ground and growing on trees, but no one wanted them?


    This was not like humans at all!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Qingtangposed herself and instructed Mu Ziying and the rest.


    If she remembered correctly, the exit of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb should be behind this skeleton.


    Lei Yan and the others kept looking back as they moved forward. If not for Ye Qing¡¯s stern warning, they probably would not be able to resist such a massive temptation.


    They were no fools. They had experienced how dangerous this ce was. If not for Ye Qing, they probably would not have made it so far but died much earlier on. Ye Qing must have her reasons for not letting them touch anything.


    As they passed by the demon tree and skeleton, they found a dim tunnel hidden right behind. Ye Qingtang led the group into the tunnel, not touching anything at all.


    Right after Ye Qingtang and the group entered the tunnel, the faint tinkling noise rang out again, but this time, it was going further away from them.


    Ye Qingtang knew that now she had reached this point, those pursuing factions should no longer be a threat.


    A treasure-filled ce like this was enough to drive all those factions mad. How would they still remember her?


    After walking quietly for over a dozen meters, the tunnel suddenly widened by a hundred times.


    A dim cave appeared before them.


    Multiple ck monsters were crowded together in the cave, sleeping¡­


    Lei Yan was nearly in tears from fright at the sight of them.


    ¡°Night¡­¡± Lei Yan was about to cry out but Ye Qingtang immediately covered his mouth, shushing him. Right in the center of the cave before them, were at least a hundred slumbering Night Soul Beasts all crowded together¡­


    It was the Night Soul Beast¡¯s period of hibernation.


    The hearts of the teenagers nearly leaped out of their throats.

 Chapter 2266 - Leaving (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2266: Leaving (3)</h2>


    Having witnessed the horror of the Night Soul Beast, how could they endure the sight of so many of them all crowded in one ce?


    To think they had identally stumbled into the sleeping chambers of the Night Soul Beasts¡­


    Even Qin Feng, who was the bravest amongst them, couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat. If they identally woke up these Night Soul Beasts, there was no way they would ever leave this ce.


    Ye Qingtang looked grim. Even she did not dare to wake these Night Soul Beasts. She knew the secret to handle a Night Soul Beast, but against so many¡­ even she was not confident in doing so¡­


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang thought of how those factions believed that the period of hibernation was the safest time to explore the tomb. She felt likeughing now.


    Safe?


    It was probably the opposite, right?


    It was true that the Evil Soul Forest wasparatively safe during the period of hibernation. But who could have expected that those Night Soul Beasts would be hibernating inside the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb?


    If those factions managed to survive and reach this cave, wouldn¡¯t they die from fright at the sight of these Night Soul Beasts?


    Safe¡­


    To those exploring the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, this was infinitely more dangerous.


    Ye Qingtang shot Lei Yan and the others a look. The teenagers immediately steadied their hearts. The Night Soul Beast standing beside Ye Qing suddenly took on a strange expression.


    But before it could make any movement, Ye Qing suddenly lifted it into his arms.


    The Night Soul Beast: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qing smiled at it. The smile was radiant and it made all the hairs on the Night Soul Beast stand on end. Helplessly, its body shrunk to the size of a cat.


    Lei Yan and the rest noticed the entire incident, and their eyes nearly popped out in shock.


    What the hell!


    Was their Boss really able to handle a Night Soul Beast in this manner?


    The Night Soul Beast in Ye Qing¡¯s arms was as small as a cat. Seeing that, the teenagers calmed down. It looked like their Boss really knew how to deal with Night Soul Beasts.


    So¡­


    They didn¡¯t have much to worry about then.


    Ye Qing¡¯s actions greatly reduced the fear in their hearts against Night Soul Beasts. They believed that their Boss could manage all those beasts.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Ye Qing could only handle one.


    If all the Night Soul Beasts in this cave woke up, they might as well all justy down and wait for death.


    Regardless, this misunderstanding managed to calm their hearts down.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t have time to exin but just had them follow close behind her, making their way through the gaps between those Night Soul Beasts. The group carefully followed behind Ye Qing, trying to make their footsteps as light as possible.


    ¡°Growl¡­¡±


    Just as Mu Ziying passed by a sleeping Night Soul Beast, that beast suddenly gave a low growl and shifted its body.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s face turned pale.


    Luckily Jing Ze was fast and managed to draw Mu Ziying into his arms just before the Night Soul Beast made contact with her.


    Ye Qingtang heaved a hidden sigh of relief, but she suddenly spotted something out of the corner of her eye.


    There seemed to be a special pattern drawing on the original spot where the Night Soul Beast was sleeping.


    Ye Qingtang seemed to have seen that pattern drawing some ce before. But at that moment, she couldn¡¯t really recall itpletely.


    Having been forced to walk past over a hundred slumbering Night Soil Beasts, the teenagers were all extremely anxious. Even though they had the wrong idea that Ye Qing could handle all those beasts, just the sight of the numbers was terrifying enough.

 Chapter 2267 - Leaving (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2267: Leaving (4)</h2>


    After walking for an unknown period of time, the group finally emerged from the herd of hibernating Night Soul Beasts. It was not that far a distance, but everyone was drenched in cold sweat.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang and her group had safely emerged, the Night Soul Beast in her arms rolled its eyes in hopelessness.


    Ye Qingtang scanned the way before them. It was pitch-ck, like a tunnel with no end. But Ye Qingtang knew that as long as they continued this way, they would be able to leave the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded at the teenagers, indicating that they should move first.


    Lei Yan and the others thought that there was still a long way to go and so despondently trudged forward. But the moment Lei Yan entered the darkness, the pitch-ck scene before him was suddenly reced by bright light.


    Dazed by the piercing light, Lei Yan instinctively shut his eyes and when he opened them again, he realized¡­


    He was standing outside the entrance of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    The entrance of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was erected right before his eyes, in the middle of the mountain.


    Lei Yan was bewildered.


    How did he suddenly arrive here?


    Before Lei Yan could snap out of his trance, Mu Ziying and Jing Ze appeared beside him. The two of them reacted the same way as Lei Yan. They were simrly stunned.


    Close behind, Nangong Lie, Qin Feng, Yun Chen and the rest all appeared. Ye Qing, with the Night Soul Beast in his arms, was thest to emerge.


    ¡°Boss¡­ how¡­ how did wee out?¡± Nangong Lie was puzzled. He looked around. Apart from therge stone door, which was the entrance to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, they could not see any other doorway.


    How did theye out?


    ¡°Just like that.¡± Ye Qing would not be able to exin everything about the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb right now.


    They had been lucky. After diving into the boundless river, they managed to find the nearest exit. If they had entered another tunnel inside that boundless river, who knew where they might have ended up?


    Ye Qingtang had also noticed earlier that there were nearly a thousand different tunnel entrances at the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasure trove. Each represented a road and no one knew what they would encounter in each.


    And amongst the 1,000 tunnel entrances, only the one hidden behind the skeleton would lead to the exit from the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    If Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t been reborn and knew key information about the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, they would probably have died inside.


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about all these. We must return to the camp immediately.¡± Ye Qing surveyed the teenagers with a cold eye.


    Lei Yan and the rest knew that Ye Qing was just waiting till they returned to camp to give them a good scolding.


    ¡°Boss, let us exin. We had no choice, Little Senior Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°We will talk after we go back.¡± Ye Qing stated coldly.


    Since the Temple of Paragon had issued the reward notice, the factions they encountered earlier would not be the only ones in the Second Domain to be interested. Those factions would be on their way to the Evil Soul Forest now. Ye Qingtang did not wish to encounter those other factions outside the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    Lei Yan and the rest instinctively shrank back. Knowing that they were in the wrong, they had no choice but to obediently follow Ye Qing back to camp.


    On the way back, Ye Qingtang noticed from afar several teams of horsemen shing past the undergrowth. They looked like men from the other factions, who were rushing to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    After the entrance to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb had been opened, it would not close for the time being.

 Chapter 2268 - Hidden Danger (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2268: Hidden Danger (1)</h2>


    Soon after Ye Qingtang and the others returned to the Night Soul Beast¡¯s cave, those teenagers, who were exhausted from their ordeal at the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, all fell asleep before she could reprimand them.


    Mu Ziying had also suffered quite a bit and was clearly very tired, but she forcibly kept her eyes open, not daring to fall asleep.


    Seeing this, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to hold her on her knees and coax her to sleep. She let out a quiet sigh as she watched those sleeping brats.


    At first, she only wanted to make use of the Netherworld Academy¡¯s Wind-Calming Pearl to leave this maind. But now, after spending time with these brats, she had somehow developed feelings for them.


    Hearing them call her Boss and pestering her all day long, Ye Qingtang was exasperated by their antics.


    But her heart also felt a bit warmer.


    ¡°I wonder¡­ how Little White Tiger and the others in Central Maind are¡­¡± Ye Qingtang gazed at the greyish forest outside the entrance of the cave.


    Sinceing to the Second Domain, she had lost contact with everyone in the First Domain.


    The voice transmission stone which Ling Yan had given her was unable to connect across the two domains. She had tried to use the voice transmission stone to contact Ling Yan, but the stone remained unresponsive.


    While in Central Maind, she had been taken away by the Temple of Paragon people. The only good thing was that the situation with the Ancient You n had already been resolved. Everyone should be safe.


    ¡°I wonder if Little White Tiger misses me.¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the Night Soul Beast, who was sleeping with its four limbs all sprawled out. She couldn¡¯t help being reminded of that excitable little white tiger.


    If she managed to leave this maind, Ye Qingtang had considered whether to return to the First Domain or remain in the Second Domain, to search for the mystery behind the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    After pondering for some time, Ye Qingtang decided on the second option.


    The Heart of the Heavenly Dao in her body was a great danger. Even the powers of the Divine Phoenix or the Evil Fruit would only be able to temporarily suppress the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. They were notplete solutions.


    The only way was to gain a full understanding of this hidden danger, and then try to remove it from her body. Only then could she have true peace. Otherwise, she would never be able to escape her ill fate.


    After all, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao did not belong to her. But ever since she could remember, it had existed inside her body. She had tried to ask her foster father Ye Ling if there was anything strange about her when he first found her, but Ye Ling hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss.


    This meant that the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was already inside her body when Ye Ling found her.


    But when did the Heart of the Heavenly Dao be part of her?


    Probably only her biological mother, Di Jiuyuan, could answer this question.


    Ye Qingtang recalled her time in the mystic realm when she met those people from the Dragon Emperor n.


    Now, they were her only source of information as to what happened to her mother. Only by going to the Dragon Emperor n would she be able to find out everything about her mother¡­


    If she remembered correctly, the maind where the Inter-Academy Competition would be held was the same as the one where the Dragon Emperor n was located. If she could help Qin Feng and the others enter the Inter-Academy Competition, she could go with them to that maind, to uncover the secret behind the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    At this thought, Ye Qingtang confirmed her next n of action.

 Chapter 2269 - Hidden Danger (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2269: Hidden Danger (2)</h2>


    Eyes scanning the dark, dim Evil Soul Forest, Ye Qingtang felt somewhat tired. She leaned against the cold wall and shut her eyes.


    During this period of time, the various factions would continuously surge toward the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb because of the Temple of Paragon¡¯s reward notice.


    Ye Qingtang did not n to get entangled with those factions under such circumstances. So she decided toy low for a few days and observe the situation first, before entering the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb again.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was entering dreand¡­


    A streak of light secretly flew in from outside the Evil Soul Forest. The light passed through the entire Evil Soul Forest, flying straight toward the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    As the door to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was opened, the various factions had surged inside the moment they discovered the entrance.


    Two figures hidden in the darkness floated in mid-air as they peered down at those factions rushing into the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°My lord, it is as you predicted. The various factions have all entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. A stooped-over old man cupped his fists respectfully at the ck-d elder.


    The elder floated in mid-air with his hands crossed behind his back. Dressed in ck and wearing a ck mask, all that was revealed were his two eyes, which shimmered subtly. He stared coldly at the living beings surging into the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. There was no warmth at all in those eyes at all.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect them to find a way into the tomb so quickly,¡± the elder said.


    The old man also looked puzzled.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect this. My lord, when you disclosed information about the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye to the Temple of Paragon, and then had the temple announce the news, I also made the arrangements to have our men merge in with the various factions so that they could guide them toward the method to open the door. But¡­ our men arrived only to see that the door was already opened.¡±


    The elder was also puzzled.


    ording to their ns, the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb should only be opened at a certain point. But now, the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was opened earlier than they expected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Temple of Paragon also sent their own men here?¡± The old man guessed.


    The elder shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Even the Temple of Paragon doesn¡¯t know how to open the entrance to the tomb.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The elder narrowed his eyes as his gazended on the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb in the middle of the mountain. Up in mid-air, he could see the entire mountain. Under the faint moonlight, wisps of aura seemed to drift up endlessly from that deathly-still mountain.


    ¡°My lord, regardless of when this door was opened, the results would be the same. None of the various factions who entered the tomb would make it out alive,¡± the old man said in a low voice.


    ¡°Everyone in the Second Domain wishes to find the treasure in the tomb. But none of them knows that this tomb is a ce where one will never return from.¡±


    The elder said, ¡°If the Temple of Paragon did not suddenly express an interest in that thing, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to bring forward this n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we just don¡¯t know why the Temple of Paragon is suddenly interested in the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye. I tried to probe but couldn¡¯t find any information.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go sticking your nose into the Temple of Paragon¡¯s affairs. Now is not the time to get into conflict with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The elder didn¡¯t speak again. He looked at the rising aura drifting up from the mountain. Narrowing his eyes, a ck pearl suddenly shot out from his hand and flew toward the mountain, disappearing inside.

 Chapter 2270 - Hidden Danger (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2270: Hidden Danger (3)</h2>


    The moment the pearl disappeared, the flowing auras were suddenly sealed off. Everything looked normal once again.


    Understanding dawned upon the old man when he saw the elder¡¯s actions.


    ¡°My lord, the array formation in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb has already been activated. After the men from the various factions have been sacrificed inside, their souls will enter that array formation. Your n is indeed wless.¡±


    The elder surveyed the area, scanning the pitch-ck forest.


    People only knew that the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was filled with the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasures. What they did not know was that those treasures were just a lure to their death. The dangers within the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb were far greater than what everyone could imagine.


    10 out of 10 people would die. It was a guaranteed consequence of those who entered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Before the array formation has absorbed enough souls, no one would be able to leave this ce alive,¡± the elder said before he disappeared with a sh.


    The old man nced at the mountain onest time, his eyes glowing with an evil glint.


    That¡¯s right. Anyone who stepped into the tomb before the sacrifice wasplete, would only end up being a sacrifice himself¡­


    The two of them disappeared, not knowing that their expected 10 out of 10 prediction had already changed.


    Ye Qingtang and her group had walked out of the tomb well and alive. After resting for a night, they recovered from their fatigue.


    This time, Ye Qingtang did not dare to let those brats fool around again. After observing for a few days, she marked out a few locations from where the various factions were entering, before carving out a safe zone. She had Lei Yan and the others continue their training there.


    On her own, she continued to observe the movements of the various factions.


    The number of factions who entered the Evil Soul Forest continued to increase over the next few days. And the number of powerful practitioners at present became increasingly terrifying.


    Some of the major factions even dispatched their most elite practitioners into the tomb. But Ye Qingtang observed that none of those who entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb managed to emerge.


    Even the demon child and hispany¡ªYe Qingtang saw no traces of them.


    The expansive fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was like a deep abyss hidden in the darkness, swallowing everyone who dared to enter.


    Ye Qingtang remembered that in her previous life, before information about the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb waspletely exposed, the various factions had spent dozens of years exploring it and losing many men in the process, before finally fully understanding the ce.


    But it was rather strange.


    The period of hibernation for the Night Soul Beasts should have ended several days ago. All the Night Soul Beasts should have been out roaming in the Evil Soul Forest now.


    But Ye Qingtang realized that after the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was opened, apart from the one by her side, she did not see any other Night Soul Beast.


    Could it be¡­


    Had the Night Soul Beasts¡¯ period of hibernation had lengthened?


    Or did someone from the factions disturb the Night Soul Beasts¡¯ slumber and the beasts decided to remain in the tomb after realizing there were intruders?


    Ye Qingtang had no idea.


    But¡­


    She did not have much more time.


    The Divine Phoenix seal wouldpletely disappear in another two days¡¯ time. If she couldn¡¯t get the Evil Fruit within these two days, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao would regain its freedom.


    By then, Ye Qingtang¡¯s secret would be exposed.


    There was no choice. Ye Qingtang had to enter the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb as soon as possible. Before going in, she specifically gathered Lei Yan and the others, instructing them to be very careful. She was going to be away for a few days.

 Chapter 2271 - Exploring The Tomb Again (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2271: Exploring The Tomb Again (1)</h2>


    After returning to the cave and resting for a night, Lei Yan and the others were duly reprimanded by Ye Qing. Now, the teenagers were as obedient as dogs.


    Ye Qing¡¯s word was thew.


    After settling them in and giving them her instructions, Ye Qingtang made some preparations before leading the Night Soul Beast toward the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb once more.


    She specially found an empty spot of time when none of the factions were outside the tomb, and quickly entered it.


    With her prior experience and her memories from her previous life, Ye Qingtang¡¯s second venture into the tomb went very smoothly.


    But there was a difference from her first time. The entire tomb was now filled with the thick stench of blood.


    On the Matrix Path, Ye Qingtang nced at the densely-packed evil demon statues and saw a mess of blood and flesh. Countless bodies were piled beneath the feet of those statues. Fresh blood had dyed the entire ground a deep red.


    An endless sea of pulverized flesh and internal organs were piled together. Crushed by the statues, those bodies werepletely deformed. They looked like mounds of fleshy pulp stacked around the statues.


    In her first experience entering the tomb, the ce had been filled with a strange aura.


    But now, this ce was like hell on earth.


    Walking past the Matrix Path and stepping into the pce with the illusory doors, the formerly pristine grounds were also strewn with countless bodies. All the doors looked like they had been opened. Bloodstains streaked the edges of the doorways.


    There were different sorts of illusory doors. Ye Qingtang had just wanted to divert the attention of the various factions, and so had chosen the safest one for them.


    Inside that particr door, one would only experience certain illusions. It was not that lethal. But the other doors¡­ were fatal.


    Amongst so many doors, there was only one which would lead to the true path forward¡­


    A single misstep could bring endless cmity.


    Ye Qingtang took a deep breath. Only two weeks had passed and the inside of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was already covered in corpses. The number of people who had died was already beyond estimation.


    An increasing number of major factions and an increasing number of powerful practitioners hade in. But in the end, none of them managed to make it out alive.


    Passing through the illusory door, Ye Qingtang arrived at the boundless river. She had made a special mark at the ce where she dived into the river. The entire route was imprinted in her memory and she followed that route as she swam inside the river.


    Those undead mermaids swam in the waters. Ye Qingtang personally saw them dragging those who had already drowned into the depths.


    Even the waters were filled with the thick taste of blood. Bits of flesh which had been torn off floated in the water, making the river even murkier.


    After leaving the boundless river, Ye Qingtang finally arrived at a familiar tunnel. She pushed herself onwards until she soon found the dazzling scene.


    But before Ye Qingtang arrived at the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasure trove, piteous cries echoed from somewhere up front.


    Loud wails and softer whimperings echoed into the tunnel. Those cries plus the smell of blood made one feel as if they had identally stepped onto the stairway to hell.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as she quickened her steps.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the treasure trove, she saw that it had turned into hell on earth¡­

 Chapter 2272 - Exploring The Tomb Again (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2272: Exploring The Tomb Again (2)</h2>


    Inside the dazzling treasure trove, garish streaks of blood sttered all across the jewels and artifacts. Multiple corpses were strewn across those treasures which could drive a person mad.


    Those highly-desired treasures had now be a burial ground for the various factions. The bodies piled up on the treasures had died wretchedly, none of them whole.


    Vast amounts of fresh blood dyed those bodies a bloody red.


    The vibrant red color looked exceptionally eye-catching against the dazzling treasures.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Cries and wails echoed through the treasure trove.


    A group of bloodied people was scurrying madly in all directions. Their faces were filled with shock. Gone were the initial signs of delight at discovering this treasure trove.


    Ye Qingtang looked over with a grim expression. While she could see those people running wildly, she did not see anything pursuing them.


    No!


    Ye Qingtang suddenly realized that there seemed to be something hidden in the treasure piles behind those men. It was protruding slightly and speeding toward those men.


    Something hidden within the treasure piles was quietly chasing after those greedy intruders.


    Tinkle tinkle tinkle!


    The clear sound of countless treasures clinking against each other rang out.


    A massive ck figure suddenly burst out from underneath the treasure pile. Before those men could react, that ck figure had pounced upon the first few. It then burrowed back into the treasure pile and sped toward the others.


    Dismembered remains were all that was left of those who had been attacked.


    The bodies of those men were cut off at the waist. The top halves were missing and fresh blood gushed out from the opening at the waist. Hot blood sprayed all over like raindrops.


    What was that thing?


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    When she had first stepped into the fiendcelestial¡¯s treasure trove, she already detected something horrifying was hidden underneath the treasure piles.


    But the speed of that thing had been too fast. Even Ye Qingtang could not see what it was. All she saw was a ck shadow shing by and killing those men.


    Ye Qingtang noticed that those who had lost the upper halves of their bodies soon copsed to the ground, and bloodied treasures rolling out from their pockets.


    Treasures inside the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb should not be touched¡­


    Indeed, greed would attract the hidden monster.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud crash sounded out from somewhere nearby.


    Ye Qingtang saw an imperious-looking elder frowning and with his hands lifted. He held no sword but his spirit energy had morphed into the shape of one as he shed at the approaching monster.


    ¡°Emperor level practitioner?¡± Ye Qingtang was startled.


    The elder had an extremely powerful aura, and it was apparent that he was not an ordinary cultivator. This was a true blue Emperor level practitioner!


    Even in the Second Domain, an Emperor-level practitioner was an elite existence. This elder was extraordinarily powerful. One of the factions must have sent him here to explore the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    But at that moment, the elder was not at all rxed. He even looked somewhat wretched.


    The monster beneath appearedpletely unharmed even after he shed at it. Its speed didn¡¯t decrease as it barrelled out of the treasure pile.


    ¡°Heavenly Tyrant Constitution!¡± The elder gave a low shout. A golden beam of light engulfed him and all the treasures near him were blown away. His body seemed to be stained by the golden light, such that his skin was now giving off a dazzling golden sheen.

 Chapter 2273 - Exploring The Tomb Again (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2273: Exploring The Tomb Again (3)</h2>


    That ck shadow pounced forward!


    Itpletely engulfed the golden light radiating from the elder. In the blink of an eye, the Heavenly Tyrant Constitution¡¯s powerful aurapletely vanished.


    The ck shadow once again burrowed into the treasure pile, leaving behind a pool of fresh blood on the surface.


    Ye Qingtang watched as that Emperor level practitionerunched an Emperor level defense, only to bepletely hapless before the ck figure¡¯s attack.


    At this moment, she realized that the power of that ck shadow was already far beyond that of an Emperor level practitioner¡­


    There were still many people inside the treasure trove who were trying to escape. They looked just likembs being prepped for ughter.


    Ye Qingtang quietly took a deep breath. She was very sure that she was no match for that ck shadow. After all, even that Emperor level practitioner was not able to leave this treasure trove in one piece. How could she stand a chance?


    But¡­


    She had to get that Evil Fruit.


    Ye Qingtang scanned the treasure trove. With her previous experience, she already knew that as long as she didn¡¯t touch anything here, that ck figure would not attack her.


    The Evil Fruit was growing on that demon tree and that tree was very near the exit.


    And the ck figure was presently upied with the other men running around the treasure trove. Perhaps she could take this opportunity to go near the demon tree, quickly pick that Evil Fruit and sprint toward the exit¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind raced.


    The men from the various factions had probably taken the items here, incurring the wrath of the ck figure protecting this ce.


    The ck shadow would never let a single person off. This might be a good chance for her.


    Steadying her heart, Ye Qingtang swallowed several bottles of elixirs before sneaking across the blood-drenched treasure trove.


    Piteous cries from the various factions echoed endlessly around.


    They were paying the price for their greed.


    Heaven knew how thrilled and eager they had been when they saw this treasure trove, filled with jewels and artifacts all ripe for the taking. But this ce had ended up being their burial ground.


    Ye Qingtang circled around those fleeing men, heading straight for the demon tree. As she expected, as long as she didn¡¯t touch anything, the ck shadow paid no attention to her.


    Soon enough, she reached the demon tree. Looking up, she quickly located the Evil Fruit.


    But she was in no big hurry to grab it. She surveyed the treasure trove and paid close attention to where the ck figure was. Only when the ck shadow had pursued a group of men to a spot furthest away from her location did Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flicker.


    It was now or never!


    Ye Qingtang flew up onto the tree and picked the Evil Fruit as fast as she could.


    But the moment her hand touched the Evil Fruit.


    A loud roar sounded out.


    The entire treasure trove shook intensely.


    The ck figure which was hidden beneath the treasures erupted in rage, rocking the entire sea of treasures, turning them all upside down.


    At this moment, everyone finally saw the true form of that ck figure!


    It was a massive ck snake¡­


    When its body was finally revealed, everyone could see that it was extremely mammoth in size, spanning the entire treasure trove.


    And those treasures were just piled upon the body of that snake.

 Chapter 2274 - Black Snake (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2274: ck Snake (1)</h2>


    The enraged ck snake, which had been toying around with those intruders before killing them, had now lost all patience. The moment its massive body emerged, all living beings inside the treasure trove were immediately crushed into meat pulp.


    No one even had the chance to struggle. There was no hope for survival at all. The moment they stepped into the treasure trove and took a treasure, they had been condemned to death.


    After all, they were already standing on the body of that monster.


    As the ck snake pulverized everyone, its blood-red eyes were fixated upon Ye Qingtang at the demon tree.


    Sh*t.


    This was bad!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart leaped. It was toote to let go now. Stuffing the Evil Fruit into her space ring, she pelted towards the tunnel at the back.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The ck snake erupted like a wild beast.


    Cold sweat drenched Ye Qingtang¡¯s back.


    She had initially found it very strange. Those fleeing men could split up in different directions so that at least some would have the chance to escape while the ck shadow was busy with the others.


    But now after witnessing the body of that ck snake, Ye Qingtang finally understood the reason.


    Everyone had underestimated the size of that ck snake¡­


    It was everywhere.


    Ye Qingtang felt like throwing up blood. If she had known that snake was so big, she wouldn¡¯t have taken such a huge risk.


    The various factions had touched the treasures in this treasure trove, which triggered the murderous pursuit by that ck snake. But the ck snake had revealed its entire body only after Ye Qingtang picked that Evil Fruit¡­


    It was clear that the treasures growing on that demon tree were far more valuable than any of the other things in that treasure trove.


    Ye Qingtang was already fleeing as fast as she could. But that ck snake moved at an astounding speed. In the blink of an eye, it was already right behind Ye Qingtang.


    Heart leaping out of her throat, Ye Qingtang instinctively thought of using the Night Soul Beast to block.


    But the Night Soul Beast by her side also looked extremely terrified. As if it was also very frightened of that ck snake.


    What was going on?


    Weren¡¯t the Night Soul Beast and that ck snake both guardians of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb?


    Why¡­


    Would the Night Soul Beast also be attacked by the ck snake?


    Ye Qingtang could not confirm but had no time to dally. Gritting her teeth, she dashed with all her might toward the tunnel.


    There was no time to bother about anything else.


    She could only try her best to flee.


    Going by her memory, Ye Qingtang charged straight into the hibernation area of the Night Soul Beasts.


    Previously, those Night Soul Beasts had been in hibernation, but perhaps they were now awake and hanging around the cave.


    Dashing into the cave, Ye Qingtang saw the densely-packed crowd of Night Soul Beasts. They looked like they were still sleeping, sprawled together in one tightly-packed herd.


    Whether she would live or die, it would be determined by this gamble!


    Ye Qingtang could already feel the breath of the ck snake on her back. mming her eyes shut, she pounced toward the herd of slumbering Night Soul Beasts.


    The Night Soul Beast with Ye Qingtang had wanted to make use of the ck snake to get rid of this human. But its facepletely fell when it saw Ye Qingtang luring that snake into the Night Soul Beasts¡¯ir.


    What was this human trying to do!!!


    The Night Soul Beast was about to go insane!


    Although the Night Soul Beasts and ck snake were both guardians of the tomb, they were from entirely different races and stood guard over different areas.

 Chapter 2275 - Black Snake (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2275: ck Snake (2)</h2>


    It could be said that those two never really got the chance to meet.


    This was the first time the Night Soul Beast saw the real form of the ck snake.


    Once the ck snake attacked, it would be a senseless killing machine. It only knew to keep attacking. So it was natural the Night Soul Beasts would never go provoking this kind of dangerous being.


    But now¡­


    The Night Soul Beast was despondent.


    Ye Qingtang dived straight into the herd of Night Soul Beasts, closely followed by that ck snake, who pounced with its jaws wide open.


    As she was petite, she managed to squeeze into a gap right between a few Night Soul Beasts. But that ck snake was massive and one snap of its jaws shed the bodies of those Night Soul Beasts into halves.


    Night Soul Beasts were not made of flesh and blood. They consumed souls for food and their bodies were only part-matter.


    Attacked in the middle of their hibernation, those Night Soul Beasts immediately woke up. When they came to their senses, they realized that it was the ck snake, the guardian of the next-door treasure trove, that was attacking them!


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Those Night Soul Beasts who were injured gave warning roars.


    The Night Soul Beasts and ck snake were two different races and they had always stayed out of each other¡¯s way. Who would have thought that the ck snake would suddenly attack them!


    Those Night Soul Beasts were very big and after being enraged by the attack, they werepletely oblivious to the guilty party hidden amongst them.


    The ck snake was still focused on Ye Qingtang. It would only pursue those who took a treasure. It had no interest in those Night Soul Beasts at all.


    The ck snake opened its jaws again and attacked the spot where Ye Qingtang was hidden.


    Those Night Soul Beasts saw that the ck snake was attacking once more and immediately roared again. Their roars were like thunder, echoing throughout the entire cave.


    The other slumbering Night Soul Beasts were awakened by those roars. In the blink of an eye, countless Night Soul Beasts were awakened.


    The Night Soul Beasts had no idea what was happening. They just knew that right after waking up, they saw the ck snake attacking their own kind.


    The Night Soul Beasts all roared in unison.


    One-on-one, they were no match for the ck snake but they had an advantage in numbers now. They would never actively provoke the ck snake but now that it was madly attacking them, they would not justy down and wait for death.


    In the blink of an eye, countless Night Soul Beasts pounced toward the ¡°mad¡± ck snake.


    Soon enough, the colossal body of the ck snake was engulfed by countless Night Soul Beasts.


    The ck snake was powerful but those Night Soul Beasts were no weaklings either. And they had numbers on their side.


    In addition, the Night Soul Beasts¡¯ bodies were only half-solid and they could not bepletely eradicated. For a moment there, the ck snake was trapped by all those beasts, unable to shake them off.


    Ye Qingtang saw that her n had worked. Not daring to dy a second longer, she grabbed her Night Soul Beast and fled out of the cave.


    She did not dare to leave her Night Soul Beast, who knew what had really happened, behind in the cave. If it ratted her out to its friends, wouldn¡¯t both the ck snake and Night Soul Beasts chase her to the ends of the earth?


    Ye Qingtang understood now.


    The ck snake and Night Soul Beasts were both guardians of the tomb. But the two of them did not interact at all.


    It was because of this that such a fortuitous misunderstanding had arisen.

 Chapter 2276 - Black Snake (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2276: ck Snake (3)</h2>


    The Night Soul Beast who had been dragged away by Ye Qingtang could only watch as its own kind were tricked into fighting with that ck snake. It looked extremely aggrieved.


    Despicable!


    Shameless!


    Ye Qingtang heaved a secret sigh of relief. Following her memory, she located the exit and was prepared to leave as soon as possible.


    But the moment she saw the exit, the entire tomb suddenly shook violently. It was like the entire tomb was about to copse.


    Shocked, she tried her best to steady herself. But the powerful vibrations threw her to the other side!


    Bam! Ye Qingtang crashed into the wall at the side of the exit.


    Arge crack appeared on the wall where Ye Qingtang crashed into it.


    Before she could steady herself, a second wave of violent tremors came. This time, she ended uppletely crashing straight through the wall.


    She and the Night Soul Beast both fell into the wall.


    The ground continued to shake and Ye Qingtang was unable to see at all in the darkness.


    She did not dare to move, fearing that she had inadvertentlynded in another region of the tomb. Who knew what kind of trap would be triggered if she moved.


    After a long time, the vibrations finally stopped. Only then did Ye Qingtang manage to see her surroundings clearly.


    It was apletely sealed-off secret room. It was not very big and there appeared to be nothing strange about it. Ye Qingtang did not remember hearing about such a room in her previous life.


    Ye Qingtang was in no mood to examine this secret room. She wanted to escape back into the hole in the wall, and leave this tomb immediately.


    But just as Ye Qingtang was prepared to leave, a massive ck figure appeared at the hole in the wall.


    Familiar blood-red eyes shone directly through the hole.


    Ye Qingtang felt like all the blood in her body had instantly frozen.


    The ck snake had already shaken off those Night Soul Beasts and caught up with her. Now, standing on the other side of the wall, it was looking right at her through that hole.


    Doomed¡­


    She couldn¡¯t escape after all.


    It was as if Ye Qingtang could feel her own death approaching.


    Being forced into this secret room, she had nowhere to run. She could only stand there and be ughtered by that ck snake.


    Ye Qingtang was resigned to her fate.


    But¡­


    The ck snake suddenly moved and those blood-red eyes swiveled, as it was looking at something else, and not at Ye Qingtang.


    The ck snake didn¡¯t attack. It just kept swaying its head, as if trying to look for something.


    Ye Qingtang was confused. The ck snake¡¯s attacks had always been swift and direct. She had taken the Evil Fruit from the demon tree and there was no reason for the ck snake to hesitate.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was feeling puzzled, that ck snake suddenly lifted its head and banged it into the hole.


    Ye Qingtang was startled. The ck snake was finally breaking into this secret room to kill her.


    But a strange scene yed out before Ye Qingtang¡­


    As that ck snake banged into the hole, it seemed to be banging against some invisible force.


    With a loud crash, it remained separated on the outside of the secret room. There seemed to be something around that hole, which was blocking the advancement of the ck snake.


    Frustrated, the ck snake kept banging against the wall but waspletely unable to enter the secret room. Its eyes scanned the area but never reallynded on Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2277 - Secret Room (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2277: Secret Room (1)</h2>


    That feeling¡­


    It was like it could not see Ye Qingtang at all, but could only feel her aura behind that wall.


    What was going on?


    Ye Qingtang was puzzled. Even in her previous life, Ye Qingtang did not hear anything about this secret room. Not only that¡­


    In her previous life, apart from the Night Soul Beasts, there had been no information regarding the ck snake either. If Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t personally experienced it, she had no idea that a ck snake existed inside the treasure trove.


    What the hell went wrong?


    Could it be that several hundred yearster, the ck snake had already disappeared by the time the various factions entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb?


    And what about this secret room?


    Ye Qingtang felt increasingly puzzled.


    This ck snake¡¯s powers were terrifying. It could easily kill even an Emperor level practitioner and so many Night Soul Beasts only managed to dy it for a short while.


    But this secret room was able topletely block the ck snake¡­


    After confirming that the ck snake could not see her and could not enter the secret room, Ye Qingtang finally turned her attention to this room.


    There was nothing inside.


    But an ancient and mysterious-looking array formation was drawn on the floor.


    Looking at the patterns drawn on eight sides of the array formation, Ye Qingtang found them strangely familiar.


    Weren¡¯t they the patterns she had seen in the Night Soul Beasts¡¯ cave earlier?


    But the patterns in the cave had been singr while in this secret room, they were merged into an array formation.


    ¡°What kind of array formation is this?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes. This pattern was strangely familiar. She felt like she had also seen this somewhere else apart from the cave.


    But for the moment, Ye Qingtang could not recall the exact location.


    Separated by a single wall, the ck snake was still trying to get into the secret room. But this secret room seemed to possess a special power,pletely sealing the snake off on the outside.


    With the ck snake keeping guard outside the hole, there was no way Ye Qingtang would go through it. So she just sat down cross-legged and took out the Evil Fruit from her space ring.


    The Evil Fruit was pitch-ck andid quietly in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    She had risked her life for this Evil Fruit.


    Now that she had it, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t intend to waste it. Since she couldn¡¯t leave for now, she might as well use this Evil Fruit first.


    Holding the Evil Fruit between her palms and crossing all 10 fingers, Ye Qingtang shut her eyes and slowly guided the Evil Fruit¡¯s energy toward her heart.


    Time passed by the second which slowly stretched into minutes.


    The Evil Fruit¡¯s energy was gradually being absorbed by Ye Qingtang. That energy transformed into a shapeless aura, slowly seeping into the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    The seal, which had been loose for some time, started to mend with the infusion of that aura. It was like a being gradually weaved. Bit by bit, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s aura was once again sealed off.


    Completely focused on sealing her Heart of the Heavenly Dao, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t notice that wisps of foggy air had suddenly appeared. As Ye Qingtang guided the Evil Fruit¡¯s energy, that fog moved away from the array formation and started being absorbed into her body!


    Standing by the side, the Night Soul Beast was filled with shock at the sight.


    But Ye Qingtang was concentrating on taking care of her Heart of the Heavenly Dao now and did not notice anything at all.

 Chapter 2278 - Secret Room (2)

    Chapter 2278: Secret Room (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was only after Ye Qingtangpletely absorbed the Evil Fruit¡¯s energy that she opened her eyes.


    Opening her hands, she found that the Evil Fruit had disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    Suddenly, the ck snake stopped banging against the wall. It appeared somewhat dazed. Swaying its head a little, it suddenly turned and slithered back to the treasure trove.


    ¡°What happened? Why did it leave? Don¡¯t tell me there are others who have barged into the treasure trove?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the departing ck snake in surprise. She felt somewhat confused.


    By the side, the Night Soul Beast nced at Ye Qingtang before lifting one paw and gestured at the empty space between her hands.


    Ye Qingtang instantly understood the Night Soul Beast¡¯s hint.


    ¡°You are saying that the Evil Fruit is gone so the ck snake has lost its target?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The Night Soul Beast nodded,


    It finally understood that this human was too sly. Now that the ck snake had run off, it was near-impossible for it to try and cause her death now.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to fully believe the Night Soul Beast. Although the ck snake had left, who knew if it was just a pretense to try and lure her out.


    Ye Qingtang ced caution above all. She did not intend to leave immediately. She had to observe for a further period of time first, to make sure that the ck snake had really departed.


    As she waited and examined her Heart of the Heavenly Dao situation. The seal was fully repaired and it should be able to hold for at least half a year.


    ¡°It is indeed a treasure left behind by the fiendcelestial. Very effective.¡±


    Ye Qingtang stretched and inadvertently realized that she seemed to have gained a strange power.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that by absorbing that Evil Fruit, not only can it form a seal, it can also increase my power?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    But she soon realized that the new power inside her body gave off a different feeling than the Evil Fruit. They were twopletely different energies.


    What was going on?


    ncing down, Ye Qingtang¡¯s gazended on the array formation on the floor. Was she imagining things, or did the array formation seem to exude a faint glow now?


    Ye Qingtang had an idea. She circted the spirit energy inside her body and tried to cultivate it. Since the energy didn¡¯te from the Evil Fruit, that meant it could only havee from this secret room.


    Even the ck snake couldn¡¯t enter this secret room. So it could be seen just how much power it possessed. If she was correct, this array formation was the key.


    Ye Qingtang started cultivating. She didn¡¯t close her eyes this time and saw everything that happened with the array formation.


    Wisps of foggy mist rose continuously from the array formation and were absorbed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    That new power in her body became increasingly thick. In addition, as she cultivated, that strange energy was gradually being transformed andpletely absorbed into her body.


    Even more astonishing was that the energy was very pure. She had never experienced something like that before. In just a few seconds, she could already feel an intense feeling from the energy she had absorbed.


    She had been suppressing her cultivation stage and storing her excess powers. If she didn¡¯t do that, that bit of energy she had absorbed would be enough for her break through a Heaven level.


    What kind of formidable array formation was that?


    So remarkable?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is also something left behind by the fiendcelestial?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes lit up. She had reallye across a real treasure this time!

 Chapter 2279 - Secret Room (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2279: Secret Room (3)</h2>


    Originally Ye Qingtang had been eager to leave, but now, she had no intention of leaving so soon. She had never heard anyone talk about this array formation in her previous life. It was undeniable that it was very effective.


    There was no way Ye Qingtang would miss out on such an amazing cultivation ground.


    Focusing her mind once more, Ye Qingtang started to absorb the auraing out from the array formation.


    As she cultivated, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t notice a nondescript ck ball hidden at the ceiling of the secret room. As the ck snake killed, the ck ball absorbed the souls of countless powerful practitioners.


    But once Ye Qingtang entered the secret room and sat down on the array formation to cultivate, the energy stored inside the ck ball was transformed by the array formation and then absorbed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body¡­


    The feeling of absorbing this kind of energy was very miraculous. Albeit strange, somehow it could slowly be transformed.


    It was like something had already pre-cultivated this energy before.


    As Ye Qingtang cultivated, the energy stored inside the hidden ck ball was also being drawn out by the array formation.


    The feeling of having one¡¯s powers rapidly increased was intoxicating. Ye Qingtang seemed to forget her surroundings and her fatigue, fully concentrated on cultivating.


    It was like she was submerged in darkness, with countless streams of light shing by and then shooting straight into her body¡­


    After a long time, Ye Qingtang felt like the power she had been storing had reached its maximum level.


    Finally she opened her eyes, which glimmered with delight.


    There was a limit to Ye Qingtang¡¯s way of cultivating while suppressing her cultivation stage. If she stored too much power, she would not be able to continue cultivating. She had to release this restriction.


    But she had a good amount of energy stored. Ye Qingtang could already feel her body was filled with energy just waiting to be released. She was not sure after unleashing that energy, how high her powers would increase.


    A conservative estimate would be an increase of at least three to four Heaven levels.


    She was now at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level. If she removed the restriction, it should be no problem for her to reach the Ninth Heaven level.


    If the effects were good, she might even reach the Divine Lord stage.


    In the Second Domain, Ye Qingtang¡¯s powers were considered mediocre. And this energy came from the Second Domain itself, so it was naturally extremely effective.


    Ye Qingtang tried again. She confirmed that the amount of energy she had stored was already at maximum levels. After unleashing it, she would definitely ascend to a higher cultivation stage, but she did not dare to do that here. After all, she always ced caution above everything else.


    Standing up, Ye Qingtang peered out of the hole.


    During this period, although she had been cultivating, she did not let down her guard at all. But she didn¡¯t spot any signs of the ck snake returning.


    After observing for a while longer, and confirming that the ck snake was nowhere near, she prepared to leave the secret room.


    But before that, Ye Qingtang studied the array formation.


    This array formation was so useful. She nned to go back and analyze it further.


    Another idea popped into her head. She already got what she wanted from the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. Now that the Evil Fruit had been absorbed, the ck snake would no longer target her. She didn¡¯t desire any other item in the treasure trove either.


    After she released the restriction on her stored energy, perhaps she could find another opportunity to return and continue cultivating.


    Once she had decided, Ye Qingtang finally led the Night Soul Beast out of the secret room.

 Chapter 2280 - Moving Up (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2280: Moving Up (1)</h2>


    Leaving the secret room and returning to the tunnel, Ye Qingtang suddenly realized something.


    The hole in which she had entered the secret room had disappeared. Right in front of her was aplete and whole wall.


    Did the crack mend itself?


    Taken aback, Ye Qingtang instinctively reached out.


    Her hand passed right through the wall.


    Ye Qingtang instantly understood.


    ¡°No wonder the ck snake looked like it couldn¡¯t see me. So this secret room has this kind of illusion.¡± Ye Qingtang lowered her eyes and saw a pile of shattered rocks on the ground.


    The illusion of the wall mending itself was probably created by the array formation in the secret room.


    Understanding this, Ye Qingtang hurried over to the exit.


    After recovering her vision, Ye Qingtang was now outside the entrance.


    She saw quite a number of people around the area.


    But those people were from the various factions and they were just about to enter the tomb. They were all focused on the tomb and did not realize the sudden appearance of Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang knew how dangerous it was inside the tomb. But even if she were to warn everyone here, they would probably not believe her. Instead, they would suspect her of having ulterior motives and might even kill her¡­


    Before the crowd could notice her presence, Ye Qingtang quietly snuck off.


    Soon enough, she returned to the campsite with the Night Soul Beast.


    At this point¡­


    Lei Yan and the rest looked very forlorn. The faces of the teenagers were covered in dirt and dust.


    ¡°Where did Boss go? It¡¯s already been so long. Why is he not back yet? Did something happen to him?¡± Lei Yan spoke despondently.


    After Ye Qingtang told them that she had to go settle some affairs, she disappeared without a trace and had not returned since.


    At first, the teenagers didn¡¯t feel anything amiss. But as time passed, they started to feel anxious.


    Nangong Lie smacked Lei Yan on the back of the head.


    ¡°Shut your inauspicious mouth. Who do you think Boss is? He is someone who can make a Night Soul Beast as tame as a cat. What can possibly happen to him? Stop making such wild guesses.¡±


    Nangong Lie might be saying that but in his heart, he was also feeling rather anxious.


    Originally they had nned to go and look for Ye Qing, but the number of factions entering the Evil Soul Forest had increased over this period. With the prior incident still looming over their heads, they didn¡¯t dare to venture out.


    Boss was weaker than them, but somehow, they had a certain level of faith in him.


    Especially after their experience in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. They just felt that nothing was too difficult for their Boss to ovee.


    Yun Chen, Qin Feng and the rest also looked anxious. Ye Qing¡¯s continued absence caused the hearts of those teenagers to sink even deeper.


    Over time, they had started to regard Ye Qing as some kind of spiritual leader. They were useless garbage disdained by the entire academy. Ye Qing was the only one who chose not to give up on them.


    ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I say, Qin Feng, your powers have increased tremendously. I think you must be close to the Divine Lord stage now?¡± Nangong Lie changed the subject.


    Slightly taken aback, Qin Feng nodded.


    ¡°At most another two weeks.¡±


    Nangong Lie gasped.


    ¡°Amazing. My brother is so awesome!¡±


    Qin Feng remained silent.


    His powers had been declining so much that he had given up on himself. But unexpectedly, under Ye Qing¡¯s guidance, his powers started to increase again. In fact, his formerly-declining powers started to improve rapidly.


    Previously, he was already close to the Divine Lord stage. Now that his powers were rising again, it was only natural that his rate of progress was faster than others.

 Chapter 2281 - Moving Up (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2281: Moving Up (2)</h2>


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I say, am I missing Boss too much? Somehow, I feel that tree looks like him.¡± Lei Yan rubbed his chin.


    The corners of Nangong Lie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad. Now, whatever you look at will appear like¡­ damn! Boss! You really<em>are</em>back!¡±


    The teenagers had been grumbling amongst themselves. And now, Ye Qing had really returned.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Mu Ziying stood up and looked at Ye Qing and the rims of her eyes turned red.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did those brats bully you when I was away?¡± Ye Qingtang did not try to hide her preferential treatment toward girls. She caressed Mu Ziying¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey! Little Senior Sister, don¡¯t say things that aren¡¯t true. We didn¡¯t do anything to you¡­¡± Lei Yan immediately tried to defend himself.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Mu Ziying was Boss¡¯ precious baby? Who would dare to bully her?


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally back. If you still hadn¡¯t returned, Lei Yan would start seeing you in every object.¡± Nangong Lie wisely changed the subject.


    Standing by the side, Jing Ze, Yun Chen and Qin Feng all heaved a sigh of relief on seeing Ye Qing¡¯s return. They were not like those two bubbly, extroverted boys and mostly kept their emotions to themselves.


    ¡°Shut up. How can you talk badly about me the moment Boss returns? Can you live with yourself?¡± Lei Yan chided Nangong Lie.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mood lightened quite a bit on seeing this bunch of noisy brats. But she soon noticed that their powers had increased significantly during her absence. Every single one of them had risen by at least one or two Heaven levels.


    Ye Qingtang was astonished by this discovery.


    ¡°You lot have been very hardworking during this time.¡± Ye Qingtang was pleased.


    ¡°Of course. Boss, while you were away this entire month, we¡¯ve been training non-stop.¡± Lei Yan reported smugly, just waiting for Ye Qing to praise him.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    ¡°A month? I¡¯ve been away a whole month?¡±


    Inside the secret room, Ye Qingtang was immersed in her cultivation and didn¡¯t feel the passage of time. She thought that she had only been in the secret room for a few days, but¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. You were away for a whole month.¡± Yun Chen nodded.


    Ye Qingtang looked slightly bewildered.


    She didn¡¯t expect to have lingered in the secret room for an entire month.


    Yun Chen and Qin Feng were the most sensitive and they sensed that Ye Qing seemed to be unaware just how long he had been away.


    Meanwhile, the simple-minded Lei Yan and Nangong Lie did not notice anything amiss. Now that Ye Qing had returned, all they wanted to do was to show him how much they had progressed over the past month.


    Rising by one to two Heaven levels in a month was something they had never even dared to imagine. All of them had been enrolled in the Netherworld Academy for at least a year. But their powers had not seen much improvement.


    Now, after being under Ye Qing for only a short period of time, their powers had progressed so significantly.


    It was not difficult to understand why those teenagers were practically worshipping Ye Qing like a god.


    Ye Qingtang looked on as they exhibited their powers. She didn¡¯t appear surprised.


    In reality, Lei Yan and the rest were blessed with pretty good innate talents. Otherwise, with their previous powers and cultivation attitudes, they would have already been kicked out of the Netherworld Academy a long time ago. The academy wouldn¡¯t have waited so long to do so.

 Chapter 2282 - Moving Up (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2282: Moving Up (3)</h2>


    Their biggest problem was that their cultivation methods were unsuitable. The current state of martial arts was not that developed or open-minded and the major academies taught their students using only their own methods.


    But the methods they used might not be suitable for every single student.


    It was only 300 yearster that martial arts underwent a major overhaul. The various academies started to ept other styles of teaching.


    From then on, the number of powerful practitioners in the Second Domain increased exponentially.


    It was no longer that difficult to ascend to the Divine Lord stage.


    Ye Qingtang had lived through that era and brought her knowledge of martial arts from that period to the present. She also brought with her a much-advanced culture of martial arts.


    Methods which continuously developed a practitioner¡¯s innate potential were the most suitable for Lei Yan and his gang. On top of that, Ye Qingtang had brought Lei Yan and the rest to the Evil Soul Forest, to gain some real battle experience with the beasts here.


    This kind of practice was far more effective than the inflexible and mechanical teaching methods of the academy.


    One could only unleash your true potential in a real battle.


    Furthermore¡­


    Their experience in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb had opened the teenagers¡¯ eyes to a brand new world. Having experienced such a highly stressful and extremely dangerous environment, those pampered teenagers realized the wide disparity between themselves and the powerful practitioners in the world.


    That had motivated them to practice even harder.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± After seeing everyone¡¯s progress, hints of a smile surfaced in Ye Qing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You guys can take a rest for the next couple of days. After, I will take you to a sacred cultivation ground.¡±


    ¡°Sacred cultivation ground? Boss, were you gone during this period because you were helping us find a sacred cultivation ground?¡± Lei Yan asked with sparkling eyes.


    Ye Qing nodded.


    Thrilled, the teenagers started cheering.


    Shaking her head in amusement, Ye Qingtang smiled at their delighted faces.


    She hoped that¡­


    They could still maintain this level of excitement when they arrived at the ¡°sacred cultivation ground¡±.


    During this period, an endless stream of factions had entered the Evil Soul Forest. After observing for a while, Ye Qingtang found a spot of time when they could avoid the factions, and led Lei Yan and the rest out of their camp.


    The teenagers had been so excited and impatient to see this ¡°sacred cultivation ground¡± mentioned by Ye Qing.


    They could hardly conceal their excitement as they made their way there.


    But¡­


    They had now once again arrived at the entrance of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. The teenagers could barely maintain the smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Boss¡­ why did you bring us here?¡± Lei Yan asked carefully.


    ¡°To go to the sacred cultivation ground,¡± Ye Qing replied, deadpan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The teenagers were all dumbstruck.


    Even Mu Ziying, who held the most faith in Ye Qing, was also stunned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Not giving them any time to digest this information, Ye Qing walked through therge door.


    Lei Yan and the rest stood there in a daze outside, watching as Ye Qing entered that ce which had given them endless nightmares. They broke out in goosebumps.


    ¡°Is Boss ying a joke on us? Sacred cultivation ground? The fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb?¡± Lei Yan felt like crying.


    Qin Feng exchanged looks with Jing Ze and Yun Chen before being the first to follow Ye Qing.


    Soon after, Jing Ze and the others followed as well.


    Lei Yan saw that he was the only one left outside. Sighing, he resigned himself to his fate and dashed in.

 Chapter 2283 - Moving Up (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2283: Moving Up (4)</h2>


    The sight of that dank and dark tomb, along with the terrifyingly familiar Matrix Path¡­ Just thinking of it made Lei Yan¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Previously, Mu Ziying had been knocked unconscious and so she didn¡¯t have much memory of the Matrix Path. Everything she knew had been told to her by Lei Yan and the others.


    Now that she was seeing the countless evil demon statues first-hand, the amount of bloodied flesh and corpses seemed to be much more than what Lei Yan and the others had described previously.


    The teenagers had no idea why Ye Qing would want toe to this godforsaken ce. But since Boss was already leading the way, they had no choice but to steel their resolve and follow him.


    Luckily they had already been through once, and so although still very fearful, they didn¡¯t panic.


    After passing the Matrix Path and the illusory doors, Ye Qing led them through the boundless river.


    They were now once again at the treasure trove.


    But it was different from the previous time. Throughout this whole journey, the smell of blood was more intense, with piles of bodies as high as mountains.


    It transformed this tomb into a hell on earth.


    Ye Qingtang was very careful when she entered the treasure trove. She only led the group forward after making sure the ck snake had no intention of making an appearance.


    Halfway, Ye Qingtang surveyed the treasures at the side and noticed a severed head that was already decaying.


    That head was much smaller than an adult¡¯s and looked like it belonged to a child. But the decay made it such that the features were no longer discernible. However¡­


    Ye Qingtang saw an exquisite earring on the rotting ear.


    It was the demon child¡¯s earring¡­


    Ye Qingtang gave a quiet sigh.


    During her observation of the Evil Soul Forest the past few days, she didn¡¯t see any Night Soul Beasts. The hibernation period seemed to be endlessly prolonged.


    The hibernation period of the Night Soul Beasts should be only three to four days. But now, there seemed to be no end to it.


    Without the Night Soul Beasts around, the various factions would feel that the Evil Soul Forest was much less dangerous. If not for this hibernation period, none of the major factions would dare toe here.


    But why were the Night Soul Beasts all still in hibernation?


    Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    They arrived at the cave filled with slumbering Night Soul Beasts. They looked as if they had never been awakened.


    Ye Qingtang carefully led the teenagers past the sleeping beasts.


    Lei Yan and the rest had been on high alert the entire journey. They were also very curious about this sacred cultivation ground mentioned by Ye Qing.


    But as they followed Ye Qing, they realized¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this the way out of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb?


    What was Boss trying to do?


    They were nearly out of this ce now!


    But when they arrived at the exit, Ye Qing suddenly stopped. Scanning the surrounding walls, she lifted her hand and reached out ording to her memory.


    The teenagers found it very strange at first but werepletely stunned after they saw Ye Qing¡¯s hand pass right through the wall.


    After confirming that she could still ess the secret room, Ye Qingtang had Mu Ziying and the rest directly enter. The teenagers passed through the illusion and entered the secret room. Their faces were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this ce? Boss, how did you discover this ce?¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say anything.


    Back then she had identally stumbled across this room. But since it was a great ce to cultivate, of course she had to make good use of it.


    ¡°Just sit down on this array formation and start cultivating.¡±

 Chapter 2284 - Moving Up (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2284: Moving Up (5)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang had already nned this from the previous time as she was leaving the tomb. There was not that much time left until the Inter-Academy Competition, so she had to use every possible means to improve their powers in the fastest time possible.


    Moreover, Ye Qingtang had nned to release her restrained cultivation stage when back in camp. But when she circted the aura in her body, she had identally activated the Deity Ocean.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s suppression on her cultivation stage had been maxed out. But as the power of the Deity Ocean spread, quite a bit of extra space appeared¡­


    This meant that Ye Qingtang could continue to cultivate using her cultivation stage suppression technique.


    If all went ording to n¡­ If she could cultivate for more time in the secret room, she would ascend straight to the Divine Lord stage after removing the restraints!


    The teenagers didn¡¯t know what Ye Qing was thinking, but they obediently followed Ye Qing¡¯s instructions and started to cultivate. As they cultivated, they soon realized there was something different about this secret room.


    Pure energy surged continuously into their bodies, greatly delighting those teenagers.


    There were many sacred cultivation grounds in the various academies which could enhance the speed of cultivation. But the criteria to enter those sacred grounds were very strict. Amongst them, only Qin Feng had visited such ces.


    Even so, Qin Feng felt that the effectiveness of this secret room was far better than even the best sacred cultivation ground in those academies!


    They all knew that if Ye Qing had not personally led them here, they would never have found this ce.


    Even if they knew how to survive the Matrix Path and illusory doors, they would be stumped at the boundless river. They had to shut their senses and it was Ye Qing who led them through the river. That was the only way they had managed to pass through.


    Knowing that this was a rare opportunity to cultivate this way, the teenagers poured their hearts into their cultivation.


    After Ye Qingtang made sure that they had all entered into a state of cultivation, she finally started to cultivate herself.


    Inside the secret room, one could not tell the passing of day and night. The endless stream of energy surging into their bodies intoxicated those teenagers, who all dreamed of bing more powerful.


    It was like time did not exist in this room.


    They had no idea how long they had spent cultivating and didn¡¯t care. All they wanted was to continue absorbing, continue cultivating¡­


    ¡­


    When Ye Qingtang felt that her suppressed energy had once again reached the maximum level, she gradually woke up from her cultivation state.


    The others were still cultivating.


    Ye Qingtang took out a piece of jade from her pocket. The jade clearly indicated how much time had passed since she started cultivating.


    This was something Ye Qingtang had prepared beforeing here.


    She did not wish to be too immersed in cultivation and end up missing the Inter-Academy Competition. So she had set a specific period on that piece of jade so that if she was still cultivating when that time was up, the jade would wake her up.


    Ye Qingtang nced about. This time, she had spent more than a month cultivating here. It had been an even longer period than the previous session.


    It was rather strange. She thought that she could suppress and store at most an additional 30% of energy, but¡­


    After the influence of the Deity Ocean, the amount of energy she could store had more than doubled.


    Ye Qingtang made a quick mental calction of the time. The Inter-Academy Competition was still several months away, but the academies would select their top students for thepetition before that.


    It was time for them to return.

 Chapter 2285 - Moving Up (6)

    <h2>Chapter 2285: Moving Up (6)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang surveyed the teenagers who were still immersed in their cultivation. Astonishment shed across her eyes.


    Lei Yan and the others had already spent more than a month training in the Evil Soul Forest. Everyone¡¯s powers had increased significantly.


    Even the weakest of them had already reached the Paragon Eighth Heaven level.


    And now, after cultivating in this secret room for over a month¡­


    Lei Yan and the rest had all surged up to the Divine Lord stage!


    Ye Qingtang was shocked by this development.


    It should be pointed out that although the Divine Lord stage was the next major stage after Paragon, it was very difficult to ascend from one stage to the next.


    Many people ended up stuck at the Paragon Ninth Heaven level forever, unable to progress any further.


    But now¡­


    Ye Qingtang had brought six students up to the Divine Lord stage in one hit. She hadn¡¯t expected this at all.


    Even in a high-level academy like the Netherworld Academy, students at the Divine Lord stage would be considered elite in status.


    But Lei Yan and the others had just ascended the Divine Lord stage. They would need a period of time to stabilize their powers before they could be true Divine Lord stage practitioners.


    Even so¡­


    It was still astounding.


    Amongst them, Qin Feng¡¯s progress was the most apparent. Previously, he was already a prodigy who had been just one step away from ascending to the Divine Lord stage. It was only because of his mental demons that his powers started to decline.


    Now that his mental demons had been dispelled, his powers were improving at a rapid pace. Currently, he was already at the peak Divine Lord First Heaven level. Just a little more and he would be able to reach the Second Heaven level.


    It should be pointed out that at the Divine Lord stages and above, the disparity between the different Heaven levels was immense.


    Lei Yan and the others might also be at the Divine Lord First Heaven level, but the gap between an early-stage and a peak First Heaven level was very wide. Qin Feng alone could annihte Lei Yan and the other five without too much effort.


    This result was better than Ye Qingtang¡¯s expectations.


    But she noticed that the rate of progress was different amongst the teenagers. Perhaps it was rted to their individual innate potential, or perhaps different people could absorb different amounts of energy from the array formation.


    Nheless, the result had still far surpassed Ye Qingtang¡¯s expectations.


    She woke the teenagers up from their cultivation.


    Having been woken up by Ye Qingtang in the middle of their cultivation, they were all still bleary-eyed. They felt like they had been suddenly pulled out of a limitless world. Everyone was still in a daze.


    Ye Qingtang was in no hurry. She patiently waited for them to recover their senses.


    Lei Yan shook his head and recovered some of his rity. He then widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m at the Divine Lord stage already?!!¡±


    His shout immediately snapped the rest out of their trance.


    After recovering their senses, they soon realized that they had all ascended to the long-desired Divine Lord stage!


    What the heck?!


    They exchanged looks, feeling very surreal.


    If they hadn¡¯te to this secret room, even if they gained enlightenment and cultivated extra hard, apart from Qin Feng, the others would need at least five years to ascend to the Divine Lord stage. But¡­


    How long had they been cultivating?


    They were now at the Divine Lord stage?


    ¡°Bo¡­ Boss¡­ don¡¯t tell me that we¡­ have been cultivating here for more than five years¡­¡± Jing Ze widened his eyes in a daze, staring at his hands.


    This feeling¡­ he really suspected that he was dreaming.


    ¡°No¡­ no way! Did we really cultivate for that long?¡± Nangong Lie swallowed hard.


    Feeling the surge of powerful energy in his body, even the usually calm Yun Chen was feeling rather shaken.

 Chapter 2286 - Where Did The Energy Go? (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2286: Where Did The Energy Go? (1)</h2>


    ¡°Boss, how long have we been cultivating?¡± The group looked at Ye Qing.


    They were worried that she would say three to five years¡­


    Ye Qingtang was amused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not that long. You have been cultivating here for just over a month.¡±


    ¡°What? Over a month?¡± The group was shocked.


    Was this a joke?


    This was even more unbelievable than if he had told them they had been cultivating for three to five years.


    Just over a month and it was enough to make this group of Paragon Ninth Heaven level people surge right up to Divine Lord level?


    Was he joking?


    ¡°Snap out of it. It¡¯s about time to return to the academy,¡± Ye Qing reminded them.


    Ye Qingtang was not entirely sure when the Netherworld Academy would select their candidates. It was safer to return earlier.


    The teenagers had yet to fully recover from their shock and joy. Still in a daze, they followed Ye Qing out of the secret room and out of the exit.


    The Night Soul Beast instinctively prepared to follow suit. But right before stepping out, Ye Qingtang suddenly stopped.


    The Night Soul Beast stared vigntly at this cunning human.


    ¡°I am leaving. Thank you for your help during this period of time.¡± Ye Qingtang gave a slight smile. As the Night Soul Beast looked on in puzzlement, she released it from their contract.


    The Night Soul Beast was utterly shocked.


    ¡°There are so many traps in the tomb, plus there is that ck snake and your fellow Night Soul Beasts standing guard inside. It should be very safe. We will meet again in the future if fate allows it.¡± Ye Qingtang waved at the Night Soul Beast and stepped out of the exit.


    A strange expression crossed the face of the Night Soul Beast as it watched Ye Qingtang¡¯s departing profile.


    ¡­


    After Ye Qingtang and the group emerged, they headed straight toward the periphery of the Evil Soul Forest. Before leaving, Ye Qingtang noticed that the main door to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was now shut. Many factions were gathered outside trying to figure out how to open it.


    Ye Qingtang did not know when the main door was shut but she had no time to bother about it.


    It was good that they couldn¡¯t enter. At least they could keep their own lives.


    Soon after, Ye Qingtang led those newly-improved brats out of the Evil Soul Forest.


    For the time being, she had no ns to continue messing around with the dangerous fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. The various factions were unable to open the main door and wasted a lot of time outside the tomb.


    The sky gradually darkened but they still had not figured out how to open it. They had no choice but to set up camp inside the Evil Soul Forest, and continue thinking of ways the next day.


    An old man floated over in the sky during the night. He was one of the two men who had visited the tomb earlier.


    But the elder with the mask was not there.


    The stoop-backed old man scanned the various factions who were in the forest. Hidden by the darkness of the night, he flew over to the mountain peak above the tomb.


    ¡°It has been over two months. The demon pearl should have absorbed quite a bit of energy¡­¡± The old man spoke in a low voice. Lifting his hand, a gust of ck air shot toward the mountain.


    In the next second, the ck ball which had been floating in the secret room flew out of the mountain peak andnded in the old man¡¯s hands.


    With a smile, the old man sent a probing energy into the demon pearl. But he was stunned by what he discovered.


    ¡°What happened? Why is the energy inside the demon pearl so weak?¡±


    The old man frowned deeply. Countless people from the various factions had entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb over the past two months. At least several hundred thousands of them had died inside the tomb, including a fearsome Emperor level practitioner.


    How could this be?

 Chapter 2287 - Where Did The Energy Go? (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2287: Where Did The Energy Go? (2)</h2>


    So many dead souls. The demon pearl would definitely have absorbed a lot of energy, but¡­


    The old man¡¯s face instantly turned grim. ording to their n, the demon pearl should have already absorbed enough energy. That was why they had closed the main doors of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    But¡­


    The old man could not understand. He took out hismunication token.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡± The old man said respectfully.


    ¡°Have you retrieved the demon pearl from the Evil Soul Forest?¡± A deep voice rang out from themunication token.


    ¡°I have¡­ already retrieved it.¡±


    ¡°Bring it back now.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face stiffened. Hesitating a little, he finally said, ¡°I have retrieved the demon pearl but¡­ there is a small problem.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    The old man continued. ¡°There is not enough energy inside the demon pearl. I can sense that it is still at least 70-80% away from the amount of energy required by my lord¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The voice from themunication token was instantly filled with anger.


    Cold sweat appeared on the back of the old man as he said hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. Enough people have entered the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb and the demon pearl should have already absorbed enough energy. But¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ my lord, should we arrange to open the main door to the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb again? And have another batch of people enter?¡±


    The old man continued after a short pause. ¡°There is a limit to how much energy the demon pearl can absorb at one time. My lord, you already nned to open the tomb regrly and entice the various factions to enter until we absorbed all the energy we needed. I think¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be too big of an issue for us to extend this round?¡±


    ¡°Imbecile. How long do you think we can use this tomb for?¡±


    The old man was slightly taken aback. Before he could reply, the voice spoke out again.


    ¡°Never mind. Arrange for some men to open the main doors. We will give it another month, by then, no matter how much energy the demon pearl has absorbed, you must bring it back.¡±


    The old man did not understand why his lord was so anxious. But knowing his lord¡¯s temper, he naturally did not dare to ask.


    The old man returned the demon pearl into the tomb and left.


    But¡­


    He just could not understand why the demon pearl failed to absorb enough energy?


    Where did all that energy go?


    Could it be that the demon pearl was damaged?!


    The puzzled old man had no idea that the demon pearl was not damaged at all. It had already absorbed enough energy, but¡­


    Someone had stumbled into the secret room by mistake and discovered the secret behind the array formation. That someone had then brought along her students and absorbed all the energy. And they themselves had no idea what they did¡­


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang had led her group out of the Evil Soul Forest and finally arrived at a city after several days of journeying. They were at the halfway mark from the academy.


    Having lived in the wilderness for several months, those teenagers suddenly felt somewhat unused to the bustling city. But after they settled down in an inn, they couldn¡¯t resist sighing in relief.


    They finally had a bed to sleep in!


    They no longer had to chew on those dry rations¡­


    They no longer had to soak in that bloodbath, but could take a nice long shower!!


    Showered, well-fed and lying on a clean bed, the teenagers were nearly crying in happiness.


    It had been so long before they enjoyed suchforts¡­


    This was pure bliss!

 Chapter 2288 - Consecutive Breakthroughs (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2288: Consecutive Breakthroughs (1)</h2>


    They were still teenagers after all and inexperienced. If Ye Qingtang had not led them through that encounter, they would probably still be the same as those other teenagers in the academy. Leadingfortable, pampered lives in the academy. Venturing outside to train now and then, but nowhere too dangerous.


    There was a certain disparity between an academy and a sect.


    Most of the teenagers in the academy were still in training. Their teachers might be strict but they would still ensure their safety. They would seldom bring them to dangerous training grounds.


    But sects were different. After entering a sect, you were part of it and had to serve it wholeheartedly. The only thing of importance was that one had to fight for the glory of the sect. Even if you received a dangerous mission, you had to treat death and injury as if they weremon-day urrences.


    Ye Qingtang had stayed in both an academy and a sect.


    In her opinion, academies were too soft. As a result, Lei Yan and the rest had no idea just how dark and cruel the world could be.


    Ye Qingtang allowed those brats a few days¡¯ rest in the city and also took it as an opportunity to unleash her suppressed cultivation level.


    In case something went wrong during the process, Ye Qingtang flew out of the city in the middle of the night. Finding a remote spot in the wilderness, she finally settled down and gradually released the suppressed energy inside her.


    It was not aplicated process to unleash energy. But it had to be done slowly to allow enough time for the body to adjust.


    After making all the proper preparations, Ye Qingtang finally unleashed the suppressed energy inside her.


    The energy was like a wild beast who had been caged for a long time. Ye Qingtang had just made a small opening when the energy surged madly out of her body.


    The force was even more ferocious than Ye Qingtang expected!


    In the blink of an eye, with just that first round of energy unleashed, Ye Qingtang had already risen by one Heaven level!


    A beam of light surged out of her body, shooting straight into the sky!


    Ye Qingtang calmed her heart before releasing another bout of energy.


    As she continued to release bouts of energy, Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation stage increased by leaps and bounds!


    A thunderous boom rang out as a beam of golden light descended, and the lightpletely engulfed Ye Qingtang.


    This breakthrough was more earth-shattering than the other previous ones. The boom was like thunder, echoing across miles and miles!


    Divine Lord level!


    The sleeping Lei Yan and gang suddenly heard the booming sound. Having already honed a keen sense of vignce inside the Evil Soul Forest, those teenagers all woke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Lei Yan leaped up from his bed and pushed open the window.


    A beam of golden light shot down at a mountain not far off. It seemed to turn the night into day!


    ¡°What the hell? It¡¯s the middle of the night but someone is breaking through to the Divine Lord level?¡± Lei Yan rubbed his eyes. He was wondering which practitioner was having a breakthrough now.


    If this was in the past, Lei Yan would have been insanely jealous at the sight of someone achieving the Divine Lord stage.


    But now¡­


    He was already at the Divine Lord stage himself. This was nothing special!


    Lei Yan was just about to fall back into bed to sleep when a rumbling noise could be heard.


    An even more intense beam of golden light had appeared in the vicinity of the first beam. Completely stunned, all notions of sleep left Lei Yan.


    ¡°Are you¡­ kidding me? That person underwent another breakthrough? The Divine Lord Second Heaven level??!¡±

 Chapter 2289 - Consecutive Breakthroughs (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2289: Consecutive Breakthroughs (2)</h2>


    Lei Yan felt like he had just witnessed a miracle.


    This person had just achieved the Divine Lord level, how did he¡­ manage to break through again?


    Before Lei Yan could recover his senses, a booming noise rang out again. The golden light beam lit up the entire region, making it look like daytime.


    Lei Yan was dumbstruck. He gaped as he stared at the golden light outside the window.


    Again¡­


    Another breakthrough?


    This was the Divine Lord Second Heaven level?!


    ¡°Damn, what kind of powerful freak is this¡­¡±


    Beyond the Divine Lord stage, it was already very difficult to ascend one Heaven level. Even rising from the initial to the middle and then to thete-stage within a single Heaven level was challenging enough.


    But this person¡¯s ascension across the levels was astonishing. It was like he was on enhancement drugs.


    Three consecutive breakthroughs in the blink of an eye?


    How did this person do it?!


    The world was full of wonders!


    Lei Yan and the rest were not the only ones in the city who noticed this phenomenon. Many practitioners were startled awake and they stared at the golden light beams, which were growing increasingly brighter. This meant that this person was undergoing consecutive breakthroughs.


    All the practitioners in the city were utterly shocked by this discovery.


    Was it that easy to ascend to the Divine Lord stage?


    Where did this freake from?


    The practitioners were all very curious. They wanted to venture toward the golden light to take a look. But in the end, they held back their curiosity.


    A practitioner who could undergo breakthroughs in this manner, how fearsome must he be?


    Who knew what kind of person he was? What if he was angered and went on a killing spree? They would be in a tight spot then¡­


    With the golden light as the focal point, all the practitioners in the region personally witnessed a once-in-a-lifetime breakthrough spectacle. Watching those golden light beams appearing one after another, countless people were dazed by the sight.


    Ye Qingtang, who was the cause of this spectacle, waspletely unaware of the furor she had created. She was filled with shock as she felt her own power surge continuously.


    She thought that she would only be able to break through to the Divine Lord First Heaven level. But reality had herpletely dumbfounded.


    By the time the final bout of energy was released, Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level had ascended several times¡­


    She was now at the Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level!


    Beyond the Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level was an entirely different world. After unleashing all her stored energy, Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation stage was eventually stabilized at the Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level initial stage.


    But this had already far surpassed Ye Qingtang¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°That secret room is so formidable?¡± Ye Qingtang could feel the immense energy gradually merging into her body. Breaking through consecutively was an intoxicating experience.


    Having observed Qin Feng and the rest for some time, she saw that they had different innate talents but were more or less at simr cultivation levels. After cultivating in the secret room for some time, the difference in their cultivation levels had not widened.


    But the disparity between Ye Qingtang and them was now as wide as the ocean.


    Ye Qingtang had pretty good innate talent, but not that great as to have produced such a wide disparity.


    She could onlye up with one exnation¡­


    Mental energy.


    Having been reborn, her mental energy far surpassed that of her peers. The array formation¡¯s energy was likely linked to mental energy. The stronger one¡¯s mental energy was, the more one could absorb.


    At this thought, Ye Qingtang felt somewhatforted.


    Quietly masking her powers, she then flew back to the city.

 Chapter 2290 - Consecutive Breakthroughs (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2290: Consecutive Breakthroughs (3)</h2>


    It was the middle of the night and people in the city should have been sleeping. But when Ye Qingtang flew back to the city, she realized that quite a number of people were gathered at the city gates.


    Luckily it was dark enough and Ye Qingtang was high up in the air. As a result, no one noticed her.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her room, all prepared to have a good rest and limatize to her new cultivation stage.


    But at this moment, there was a knock on her door.


    ¡°Boss! Boss!¡±


    Lei Yan¡¯s voice rang out.


    Ye Qingtang opened her door and saw Lei Yan and the rest standing in a row outside her room.


    ¡°Boss, you saw it too, right?! Right?!¡± Lei Yan stared at Ye Qingtang excitedly.


    Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    ¡°Saw what?¡±


    Lei Yan and the rest were stunned. ¡°Some powerful practitioner underwent a breakthrough! Boss, you didn¡¯t see it? You must have been sleeping too soundly. Someone underwent a breakthrough somewhere outside the city just now. And that fellow is aplete freak! We already felt that we had risen very fast when we cultivated in the secret room earlier. But this fellow is even more formidable. Guess how many times he broke through?¡±


    Ye Qingtang: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Five times! Five whole times! And at the Divine Lord stage!¡± Lei Yan spoke excitedly.


    Ye Qingtang looked cidly at Lei Yan.


    Five times?


    No, it was nine times¡­


    However, those breakthroughs before the Divine Lord stage were quieter and did not wake up anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a breakthrough. Go back and sleep.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke impassively. As those brats looked on in bewilderment, she closed her bedroom door.


    Shut outside, Lei Yan and the rest were dumbfounded.


    Their boss¡¯ reaction was just like that?!


    But how else could Ye Qingtang react?


    She had been worried about creating a scene after unleashing her stored energy and improving her cultivation stage. It was nothing shocking to have a breakthrough, but consecutive breakthroughs within a short period of time was mind-blowing!


    The cultivation method of suppressing one¡¯s cultivation level had not yet been invented.


    Ye Qingtang did not wish to be seen as a freak by others.


    But¡­


    She had not expected to transcend so many levels at one go either.


    As much as she had wanted to maintain a low profile, now¡­ She had astonished an entire city of practitioners.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s only piece of luck was that no one knew she was the one who had undergone all those breakthroughs.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang emerged from her room and saw Lei Yan and the rest already downstairs and gathered with a group of other diners.


    It was still early morning but the dining hall was already filled with people. And all of them were energetic martial art practitioners.


    At this moment, they were all gathered in what looked like a passionate discussion.


    ¡°Did you all see what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Of course we did, who didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Do you think it was really just one person who made so many breakthroughs yesterday? Could it be a bunch of practitioners gathered together and who just happened to break through at the same time?¡±


    ¡°How in the world can there be so many coincidences? Not only were the timings so close to each other, but each breakthrough was also higher than the previous one. How can there be so many coincidences in life?¡±


    ¡°I think someone must have gotten some secret artifact. Otherwise, how can a normal person have so many breakthroughs over such a short period of time?¡±


    ¡°Did you guys hear the news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°I heard that not long ago, the Temple of Paragon issued a notice that they wanted to get the fiendcelestial¡¯s eye from the tomb. The various factions have been surging into the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb over this period. Do you think the person fromst night got some precious artifact from the tomb, and so managed to attain such miraculous breakthroughs?¡±

 Chapter 2291 - Returning To The Academy (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2291: Returning To The Academy (1)</h2>


    At the mention of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb, several people believed it was possible.


    After all¡­


    Apart from the treasures left behind by the fiendcelestial, where else on earth could there be such a wondrous artifact? Something which could allow someone to break through so many times over such a short period of time?!


    The crowd was having a heated discussion, all on the topic ofst night¡¯s phenomenon. All the while, Lei Yan and the rest were listening attentively.


    Ye Qingtang rapped those brats on the head, indicating that it was time for them to leave.


    Even after leaving the city, those teenagers were still deeply curious aboutst night¡¯s incident.


    ¡°Boss, say¡­.do you think that person really came out from the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb? And he really got a treasure?¡± Lei Yan had personally experienced the tomb and had his cultivation level rapidly advance in that secret room. He naturally believed it was entirely possible.


    Ye Qingtang nced at him. She could not even be bothered to reply to him.


    ¡°If I had known the treasures inside were so formidable, I might have just gritted my teeth and taken one¡­¡±


    Before Lei Yan couldplete his sentence, Ye Qingtang smacked the back of his head.


    ¡°Squash that thought if you don¡¯t wish to die.¡±


    Take something from the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb?


    If Ye Qingtang had not been lucky and identally stumbled into that secret room, she would have perished inside even if she had a hundred lives to spare.


    That ck snake that could kill an Emperor level practitioner in seconds was not something which any normal person could handle.


    Ye Qingtang also felt rather curious. In her previous life, she had not heard about the ck snake inside the tomb. How did those people manage to empty the tomb back then?


    Where did the ck snake go?


    Regardless of the questions circling in her mind, no one would be able to solve this puzzle now.


    ¡°I was just making a casual remark. How can I possibly be that brave¡­¡± Lei Yan spoke sheepishly. He had an overactive tongue and often spoke without thinking. If he was to really go and do it, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts.


    Nangong Lie and the rest stifled the urge tough at the sight of Lei Yan being smacked.


    Just as Lei Yan was about to say something, Qin Feng quietly shot him a look.


    Confused, Lei Yan was about to retort again but Qin Feng¡¯s eyes were full of threat, immediately shutting him up.


    The others were more restrained. Apart from that brainless Lei Yan, none of them would dare mention the tomb in front of Ye Qing.


    Because¡­


    They had already noticed that although the cultivation in the secret had greatly increased all their powers.


    Someone¡¯s cultivation level had remained the same.


    And that someone was Ye Qing¡­


    It was a good thing for one¡¯s powers to increase. But the rest of them were very considerate and didn¡¯t make necessary remarks in front of Ye Qing.


    Everyone wished to improve their cultivation level, but for some reason, Ye Qing did not experience any progress. Anyone in that situation would feel upset.


    They were worried that Ye Qing was upset over this matter, and so kept their mouths shut.


    ¡°Boss, are we returning now?¡± Yun Chen tactfully changed the topic.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°The selection for the Inter-Academy Competition should be starting soon. Let¡¯s hurry back to the academy before that.¡±


    Strange expressions crossed the faces of the teenagers at Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    They had never dreamed of being candidates for the Inter-Academy Competition. After all, their initial powers were among the weakest in the school. There was no way they would dare to dream about the Inter-Academy Competition.


    But now¡­


    Things were different!


    Hot blood raced in their veins as a measure of confidence bloomed in the hearts of those teenagers.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely not let you down this time! Just wait and see!¡± Nangong Lie patted his own chest with gusto.

 Chapter 2292 - Returning To The Academy (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2292: Returning To The Academy (2)</h2>


    The teenagers sped back to the Netherworld Academy with their emboldened ambitions.


    After arriving at the academy, they didn¡¯t notice anything strange. They just hung onto Ye Qing, chattering the entire way.


    In their excitement, they didn¡¯t notice that their appearance had captured the attention of several Netherworld Academy people.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll head back to rest first. We¡¯lle and find you tomorrow morning!¡± It had been a long journey and they needed to rest. After bidding farewell to Ye Qing, they returned to their own lodgings.


    Simrly, Ye Qingtang went back to her room and washed up, changing out of her dusty clothes.


    At this moment, there was a loud knock on her door.


    ¡°Ye Qing! Come out!¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s voice rang out.


    Ye Qingtang had never got along with Di Nuo and thought he was here to make trouble. Putting on her coat, she opened the door.


    However¡­


    Di Nuo was not the only one outside.


    Several wardens were gathered behind Di Nuo and they were all dressed in the same uniform. They were from the discipline hall.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, what is the meaning of this?¡± Ye Qingtang asked when she saw the stern expression on Di Nuo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ye Qing, you fled aftermitting a crime and even lured Lei Yan and the other students to go out and create trouble. Confess your wrongdoings!¡± Di Nuo red at Ye Qing with a cold eye.


    It hadn¡¯t been too long since Ye Qingtang¡¯s return to the Netherworld Academy and someone already informed Di Nuo of her return. He had rushed over with several wardens from the discipline hall, ready to arrest Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Flee aftermitting a crime? What crime have Imitted? Why would I need to flee?¡± Ye Qingtang asked calmly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about Zhang Qiqiu?¡± Di Nuo asked.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Di Nuo and said in a cold voice, ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline should have already recovered. Do you not find it rather ridiculous to still be trying to me me for that?¡±


    Di Nuo was stunned.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Zhang Qiqiu¡¯s bloodline had indeed recovered over a month ago. But Ye Qingtang had left the Netherworld Academy much earlier. How did she know?


    ¡°I was the one who gave him the elixir so of course I know,¡± Ye Qingtang answered.


    Di Nuo narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°So what if his bloodline had recovered? The academy had yet to revoke your punishment when you brought those students out without telling anyone. How do you exin that?¡±


    ¡°Netherworld Academy teachers are allowed to bring students out for external training.¡±


    Di Nuo onlyughed at her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Netherworld Academy teachers can do so. But¡­ you cannot. The Vice-President allowed you to enter the academy but you are not an official teacher here. You don¡¯t have that right. You flouted the school rules again and again and the Netherworld Academy would never retain such an immoral influence like you. You are to leave the Netherworld Academy immediately. You are never to step inside this ce ever again!¡±


    It came as no surprise that Di Nuo didn¡¯t like Ye Qing. To him, having such a teacher in the Netherworld Academy was just a blemish on their reputation.


    ¡°The Vice-President has already given me full authority to handle your matter. Ye Qing, you have no right to stand on Netherworld Academy grounds. Scram and get out immediately. Do not tarnish our clean grounds with your atrocities.¡±


    Ye Qingtang gazed impassively at the malicious expression on Di Nuo¡¯s face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say over whether I have the right.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Ye Qing, don¡¯t make me use force!¡±

 Chapter 2293 - Returning To The Academy (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2293: Returning To The Academy (3)</h2>


    Just as Di Nuo was nning to have the discipline hall wardens throw this piece of trash out of the Netherworld Academy, Teacher Luo Sheng hurried over.


    ¡°Di Nuo, hold on,¡± Luo Sheng called out.


    ¡°Luo Sheng? What are you doing here? The Vice-President gave me full authority to handle Ye Qing¡¯s case. I am about to throw him out of the Netherworld Academy.¡± Di Nuo frowned.


    Luo Sheng nced at Ye Qing before continuing. ¡°The Vice-President knows that Ye Qing is back and he wants to see him.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s face darkened. He could not understand. Ye Qing was merely a Paragon level Sixth Heaven level piece of trash. He was only good at talking. Why was the Vice-President so benevolent toward him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Vice-President wants to let him off?¡±


    Luo Sheng replied, ¡°The Vice-President just said for you to bring him over. If there is anything else, you can ask him to exin in person.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s face looked increasingly grim. He shot Ye Qing a cold look before giving a contemptuous snort. ¡°Never mind. I want to see how the Vice-President will handle Ye Qing¡¯s wrongdoings.¡±


    Luo Sheng¡¯s own face darkened at Di Nuo¡¯s words. But he was an even-tempered fellow and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ye Qing,e with me to see the Vice-President.¡± Luo Sheng looked at Ye Qing.


    In response, Ye Qing nodded.


    Luo Sheng led Ye Qing away and Di Nuo followed.


    Inside the Vice-President¡¯s room, Wen Qi was sitting behind the study table. At the sight of Luo Sheng leading Ye Qing and Di Nuo over, his face remained rather impassive.


    ¡°Vice-President.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded at Wen Qi.


    Disregarding everything else, Ye Qingtang had a pretty good impression of Wen Qi. He was not as narrow-minded as Di Nuo and knew how to be flexible. He was also willing to research the evolution of martial arts. Ye Qingtang had always respected practitioners like that.


    Wen Qi looked at Ye Qing, and a sliver of regret rose in his eyes.


    ¡°Ye Qing, why did you take the students out of the academy?¡± Wen Qi asked.


    ¡°I brought them out to train.¡± Ye Qing replied honestly.


    Di Nuo gave a cold smile on hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Bring them out to train? You?¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Di Nuo turned toward Wen Qi. ¡°Vice-President, let¡¯s put aside the fact that Ye Qing is not an official teacher of the Netherworld Academy. Even if he was, with his powers, he is not qualified to bring students out for training. With his mediocre cultivation level, there is no way he can protect the students should they meet with danger outside. He would even be a burden.¡±


    Yes, the teachers of the Netherworld Academy could bring students out for training, but they had to possess a certain level of skill.


    Academies were different from sects. When training outside, they would do their best to ensure the safety of their students. They would not expose them to any life-threatening dangers.


    Any teacher who wished to bring students out for training had to be of a certain level. And apart from the medicine faculty, all the Netherworld Academy teachers were powerful enough. And so everyone paid little attention to this point.


    But Ye Qing¡¯s powers¡­ werepletely inadequate.


    ¡°He is overly arrogant and does not know his ce. In bringing his students out for training, he is treating their lives like a game. Vice-President, going by skill level or character, this person is not fit to be a teacher at the Netherworld Academy. I hope Vice-President will think carefully for the sake of our academy.¡± Di Nuo¡¯s every word was dripping with venom towards Ye Qing.

 Chapter 2294 - A Gamble (1)

    Chapter 2294: A Gamble (1)


    Wen Qi frowned slightly. In the eyes of the Netherworld Academy, Ye Qing¡¯s actions were indeed not appropriate. But¡­ Wen Qi thought about the youth¡¯s deep understanding of martial arts and found it a right pity.


    ¡°Ye Qing, do you understand where you have gone wrong?¡± Wen Qi sighed.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s facepletely darkened at Ye Qing¡¯s unrepentant words.


    ¡°No? Then let me tell you. A piece of trash like you has no right to lead students. The Vice-President was just too kind to have ced you inside our academy. You became so arrogant that you took such a major risk with the lives of your students¡­¡±


    Before Di Nuo could finish his words, Ye Qing shot him a cold look.


    His face was devoid of expression but somehow, Di Nuo waspletely stunned by that look.


    ¡°No right?¡± Ye Qing stared coldly at Di Nuo before turning toward Wen Qi.


    ¡°Vice-President, let me ask you first. What is the reason for the Netherworld Academy to bring students out for training?¡±


    Wen Qi replied, ¡°To let students gain experience of the outside world, to polish their skills and advance their powers.¡±


    Ye Qing nodded.


    ¡°So if one can achieve the same results, what should it matter what kind of teacher brings them out?¡±


    Wen Qi was slightly taken aback.


    A bark ofughter ripped out of Di Nuo¡¯s lips and his next words were full of mockery.


    ¡°Ye Qing, you still have no idea where you went wrong? So what if you managed to bring them back safely? Going out for training is not like going on a sightseeing tour. You brought them out for over two months. Students enroll in the academy to be stronger and not to mess around like you. You brought them out for a jaunt for over two months, do you know how much this will dy their progress?¡±


    Without giving Ye Qing a chance to respond, Di Nuo turned to Wen Qi. ¡°Vice-President, Lei Yan, and the others are safe but we cannot just let Ye Qing off because of that. Using training as an excuse, he lured those students out to fool around. This is a blemish on the reputation of the Netherworld Academy.¡±


    Di Nuo knew that Lei Yan and the others were safe. The moment news of Ye Qing¡¯s return reached his ears, he already knew Mu Ziying and her group had also returned in one piece with Ye Qing.


    But so what?


    Every single student brought out for external training by the academy had always returned with improved skills.


    ¡°Ye Qing, you said that all is fine as long as the results are the same. You are over-simplifying things. Vice-President also said that external training is to increase the power of the students. And did you manage to achieve that?¡± Di Nuo smirked.


    He did not believe that a piece of trash like Ye Qing was able to take his students to a ce good enough to train, let alone guide and protect them.


    It was probably just a slightly dangerous ce. A person like Ye Qing would not dare to enter otherwise. He probably just found a ce with peaceful mountains and clear rivers and messed around there for two months.


    It was clear Di Nuo had no intention of letting Ye Qing off. usation upon usation was forced on his head.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qing stared coldly at the blustering Di Nuo. Without emotion, he spoke up calmly.


    ¡°So ording to what Teacher Di Nuo just said, if Lei Yan and the rest improved over these two months, then the matter of me bringing them out for training will be considered settled?¡±


    Di Nuo smirked. ¡°If you have that capability, then things will naturally be settled.¡±


    Ye Qing was just a Paragon Sixth Heaven level. How much could Lei Yan and the rest improve in just two mere two months?


    Di Nuopletely disregarded the fool¡¯s words.

 Chapter 2295 - A Gamble (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2295: A Gamble (2)</h2>


    If it were other students, there might be a small possibility. But what kind of students were under Ye Qing?


    They were all problem students from the bottom pile of the various faculties. If not for Ye Qing¡¯s appearance, the academy would have already kicked them out a month ago.


    Those people had been in the Netherworld Academy for several years but showed no progress at all. It was near impossible for them to have improved in two months.


    With a piece of trash like Ye Qing, and those equally useless students, what sort of results could they hope to achieve?


    Ye Qing replied, ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, is it you that has the final say here?¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s face stiffened before he spoke directly to the Vice-President. ¡°Vice-President, I am not trying to make things especially difficult for Ye Qing. I am just looking out for the interest of the Netherworld Academy. If Ye Qing is that capable and was able to improve the skills of Lei Yan and the others, even if it was by just a single Heaven level, I will acknowledge that he has the right to be a teacher here. I wonder what the Vice-President thinks regarding this?¡±


    Wen Qi had always held Ye Qing in high regard, but it was true that Ye Qing had indeed flouted the academy rules this time.


    And now¡­


    Wen Qi felt that Ye Qing was taking too big of a gamble.


    As the Vice-President, he naturally knew what Lei Yan and the other students were like. Even if a proper Netherworld Academy teacher spent half a year on those kids, it was impossible to raise any one of their cultivation levels.


    And there was Qin Feng, who was the most problematic of them all¡­


    Wen Qi nced at Ye Qing with regret. He knew this would be aplete setback for Ye Qing.


    ¡°Someone who is able to improve the cultivation level of a student in just over two months, such a person would definitely have the right to be an official Netherworld Academy teacher, and to lead students out for external training.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qing, did you hear that?¡± Di Nuo sneered at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing nodded again.


    In fact, she was just waiting for Wen Qi to say that!


    ¡°In that case, I will have someone summon Lei Yan and the rest¡­¡± Di Nuo spoke up. He wanted to get rid of Ye Qing as soon as possible.


    But Ye Qing suddenly cut in. ¡°No need to be so anxious.¡±


    ¡°What? Ye Qing, are you regretting it now?¡± Di Nuo narrowed his eyes.


    Ye Qing ignored Di Nuo but only looked at Wen Qi. ¡°Vice-President, is the selection for the Inter-Academy Competition about to begin?¡±


    Wen Qi was taken aback. He had no idea why Ye Qing was suddenly talking about the Inter-Academy Competition.


    ¡°It will begin in three days.¡±


    Ye Qing nodded before slowly turning to Di Nuo.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, you feel that I have no right to bring them out for training, so why don¡¯t we have a bet?¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Ye Qing, what are you trying to do now?¡±


    Ye Qing continued, ¡°There are still three days until the selection of candidates for the Inter-Academy Competition. Since you want to see if they have improved, wouldn¡¯t it be best to test them in real battles? It would be a more realistic test.


    ¡°So let me make a bet with you. My six students will all represent the Netherworld Academy in the Inter-Academy Competition. How about that?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Ye Qing¡¯s audacity. Even Luo Sheng, who had remained silent the entire time, was utterly shocked.


    All of her six students would be able to represent the Netherworld Academy in the Inter-Academy Competition?


    Had Ye Qing gone mad?


    Did he know what he was saying?!


    All of those who represented the Netherworld Academy in thepetition were elite students at the very top of the rankings.


    No teacher in the Netherworld Academy would dare to im that they could produce not only one, but six representatives!

 Chapter 2296 - A Gamble (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2296: A Gamble (3)</h2>


    Even the arrogant Di Nuo did not have such confidence.


    To think that Ye Qing dared to make such a im!


    And in front of Wen Qi.


    ¡°Ye Qing, are you just trying to dy¡­¡± Di Nuo did not believe that Ye Qing was really trying to make this bet. He was just trying to dy the inevitable by a few days.


    ¡°What? Teacher Di Nuo does not dare to take on this bet with me?¡± Ye Qing nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    Di Nuo¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°How do you want this bet to go?¡±


    ¡°If any one of them fails to qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition, I will immediately leave the Netherworld Academy, never to step foot inside here ever again.¡±


    Di Nuoughed.


    ¡°Ye Qing, your bet is meaningless. You already have to leave if Lei Yan and the rest show no improvement.¡±


    Ye Qing continued, ¡°On top of that, I will kick Qin Feng and the rest out of the Netherworld Academy before I leave.¡±


    Everyone was bewildered by Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    The academy had already nned to kick Qin Feng and the others out of the academy. But they had just postponed the act. One reason was because of Ye Qing¡¯s arrival, and the other was because of the family backgrounds of some of them.


    Jing Ze was amoner and the Qin family was already in decline. But the Leiting family would probably kick up a big fuss¡­


    This was one of the reasons why the academy kept on pushing back the act of kicking them out.


    But if Ye Qing carried out this dirty deed for them, the family ns would direct their anger toward him alone. And soon after, Ye Qing would be kicked out of the Netherworld Academy.


    There was no way the family ns could hold the Netherworld Academy responsible.


    The Netherworld Academy was not afraid of those family ns. It was just that they did not want to stir up unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Not enough¡­ still not enough¡­¡± Di Nuo narrowed his eyes as a venomous light shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Then what does Teacher Di Nuo propose?¡± Ye Qing asked.


    Di Nuo said, ¡°If you lose, you need to fulfill the first two things you mentioned. Apart from that, I want you to crawl out of the Netherworld Academy in front of everyone. This is to show the world that not just anyone can enter our academy.¡±


    Wen Qi and Luo Sheng both frowned at Di Nuo¡¯s suggestion.


    But Ye Qing immediately agreed.


    Di Nuo looked at Ye Qingtang with a smug expression. He turned to Wen Qi. ¡°Vice-President, please bear witness. In case someone decides to go back on his word after losing. Can I also borrow a pen and a piece of paper, please?¡±


    Wen Qi shot Ye Qing a conflicted look before nodding.


    Almost immediately, Di Nuo wrote out two copies of the betting terms. He waited for Ye Qing to add his thumbprint.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Di Nuo, who was just desperate to drag her down into the mud.


    ¡°What? Ye Qing, are you regretting things now?¡± Di Nuo asked.


    Ye Qing shook his head. ¡°Of course not. But we have yet to conclude all the terms of the bet between you and me.¡±


    Di Nuo frowned slightly.


    Earlier, Ye Qing had just talked about what would happen if he lost. He had not mentioned what would happen if he won, and Di Nuo had already eagerly agreed.


    In his opinion, there was no way Ye Qing would win.


    ¡°Go on, what would happen if you win?¡± Di Nuo asked impatiently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any special request. If I win, I will just do unto Teacher Di Nuo what you want from me. You will crawl out of the Netherworld Academy in front of everyone.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°Ye Qing! How dare you want to try and degrade me like this!¡±


    Ye Qing looked calmly at Di Nuo.


    ¡°Degrade? But Teacher Di Nuo, you are the one who made this suggestion. Why? I have the guts to undertake this risk, but Teacher Di Nuo¡­ Are you afraid?¡±

 Chapter 2297 - A Gamble (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2297: A Gamble (4)</h2>


    Di Nuo¡¯s expression shifted again. He did not expect Ye Qing to put up such a desperate fight.


    But thinking of the bet again, Di Nuo rxed.


    There was no need for him to haggle with such a useless person. Right from the start, Ye Qing was destined to lose this bet.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Di Nuo put on a show of nodding graciously. He added the terms to the contract and both parties gave their thumbprints. They also left their mental imprint on each contract, before keeping their own copies.


    ¡°Vice-President and Teacher Luo Sheng are both witnesses to this bet. I will have peace of mind then. Farewell.¡± Di Nuo shot Ye Qing a chilly look before hurrying away.


    Yes, he would give him three more days to struggle. After that, when the Inter-Academy Competition selection began, he would have him crawl like a dog out of the Netherworld Academy in front of everyone!


    After Di Nuo left, Ye Qingtang also prepared to leave.


    Wen Qi nced at Ye Qing as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, he remained silent.


    ¡°Ye Qing, let¡¯s walk out together.¡± Luo Sheng spoke up after noticing Wen Qi¡¯s expression.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    After the two of them left the Vice-President¡¯s lodgings, Luo Sheng couldn¡¯t resist a sigh.


    ¡°Ye Qing, you acted too rashly this time.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at Luo Sheng¡¯s exasperated expression. She remained silent.


    Luo Sheng continued. ¡°The Vice-President already had ns regarding today¡¯s matter. You did flout the academy rules but we thought that as long as you admitted that you were in the wrong, even if you can no longer be a proper teacher here, you would not have to leave¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was somewhat surprised by Luo Sheng¡¯s words.


    Luo Sheng patted Ye Qingtang on the shoulder. Simr to the Vice-President, he had high regard for Ye Qing¡¯s deep understanding of martial arts. While he might not be suitable to be a teacher, he was still a talent.


    ¡°After you admitted your mistake, the Vice-President nned to remove your status as a teacher. But even so, you could have continued to stay on in the academy as a warden. The Vice-President had everything all nned out nicely. He would keep you by his side to research martial arts. But you¡­ sigh.¡±


    Luo Sheng couldn¡¯t resist sighing again.


    It could be said that Wen Qi truly admired Ye Qing¡¯s abilities. Otherwise, he would not havee up with such aprehensive n for him.


    But no one expected things to turn out this way.


    Wen Qi still had the President to answer to, so he could not go against academy regtions and pretend nothing happened. But he had alreadye up with a lifeline for Ye Qing.


    But in the end, Ye Qing made such a bet with Di Nuo. Even if Wen Qi wanted to keep him, it was impossible.


    ¡°Teacher Luo Sheng, please help me thank the Vice-President. I appreciate his kind intentions,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Qingtang respected Wen Qi a lot. But his ns for her were not what she desired.


    ¡°You punk. You are still young but already so stubborn¡­ sigh. Never mind, the die is cast. You still have three days, you¡­ should make the necessary preparations.¡± Luo Sheng shook his head with another sigh.


    He was not asking Ye Qing to prepare for the Inter-Academy Competition. After all, the terms of Ye Qing¡¯s bet were just too ridiculous.


    He had six students under him and all of them had to be selected for the Inter-Academy Competition. This was just one big joke.


    What he had to prepare for now was how to handle the humiliation he would be forced to endure in three days. Also¡­ how to exin to Lei Yan and the others that they would be kicked out of the Netherworld Academy.

 Chapter 2298 - Selection Trials (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2298: Selection Trials (1)</h2>


    Of course Ye Qingtang understood Luo Sheng¡¯s meaning. But she also knew that Luo Sheng had kind intentions and so she did not say anything more.


    Even if she tried to exin now, Luo Sheng would probably not believe her. It was better to wait for everything to be revealed on the day itself.


    Ye Qingtang had her own motive foring to the Netherworld Academy. Apart from that, she was not interested in meddling in the affairs of others. But this did not mean that she would let someone bully her.


    There were still three days until the selection trials. Ye Qingtang was not anxious. With the current cultivation levels of Lei Yan and the others, she was well aware that they just had to limatize to their new powers. As for the rest, Ye Qingtang would let them handle things themselves.


    So Ye Qingtang did not mention the bet to them.


    In those three days, those brats spent the entire first day sleeping. They finally reported to Ye Qingtang on the second day to ask some questions on martial arts. After receiving Ye Qingtang¡¯s advice and teachings, they went about their own ways to practice.


    Three days passed by just like that.


    The Inter-Academy Competition selection trials officially began. This selection trial was very important to everyone in the Netherworld Academy.


    After all, the Netherworld Academy was a top academy. They had sent many elite talented teenagers to the Inter-Academy Competition in the past.


    Especially that medicine faculty genius. The emergence of the Grand Master level alchemist had brought the Netherworld Academy to the top of the academy rankings.


    But over the past several decades, the Netherworld Academy had suffered multiple setbacks. They achieved very few satisfactory results.


    So this time, the Netherworld Academy was paying special attention to the selection trials.


    There were two ways to join the selection. One was for a teacher to rmend his best students. The other was for the student to sign up themself.


    The Inter-Academy Competition was extremely prestigious. If one could stand out in thatpetition, not only would they bring glory to the academy, they would pave a great future for themselves.


    All the teenagers from the various academies had the desire topete.


    ¡­


    On the morning of the selection trials, students from the various faculties gathered at the arena.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally the day of the selection. I prayed for this day toe sooner. Do you know that our teachers have been like crazed maniacs because of this day? Training over the past few months has been intense. My body is nearly wrecked from all that strain.¡±


    Only a few dozen people would be able to represent the Netherworld Academy in the Inter-Academy Competition. But there were tens of thousands of students in the Netherworld Academy. It would be really difficult to be one of the few selected from such vast numbers.


    ¡°I have no idea what those teachers are thinking. Why not just train the top 50 students? This Inter-Academy Competition has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    Everyone knew their ce. They knew that they would never be able topete with the top students in the academy. They just served as training partners.


    In the past Inter-Academy Competitions, the Netherworld Academy would choose the top students rmended by the teachers. If there was more than the required number, they would have the students battle it out. If other students believed they were good enough, they could also challenge the top 50.


    From then the winner would be selected. The loser would get lost.


    It was simple and brutal.


    But it was the truth.


    ¡°I say, have you seen Lei Yan over the past few days?¡± The Leiting family youths surveyed the area as if looking for Lei Yan.

 Chapter 2299 - Selection Trials (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2299: Selection Trials (2)</h2>


    ¡°Heaven knows where he has been recently. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him in three months. Since he had that new teacher, he¡¯s been absent for entire days. Did you know that when I went to find him a few months ago, he told me not to disturb his cultivation¡­ I nearly diedughing.¡± One of the Leiting family youths grinned.


    ¡°I think this is a good thing. Now that he¡¯s absorbed in his own world, he seldom stirs trouble in the academy. Otherwise, we would have to keep cleaning up his mess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If not for the n Master¡¯s instructions, with his lousy skills and antagonistic character, he would have been beaten to death already.¡±


    The Leiting family youths couldn¡¯t help smirking as they talked about Lei Yan.


    Although they came from the same n, they looked down on Lei Yan¡¯s mediocre talents and bullying manner. The only reason they protected him was because they were instructed to do so by the n Master and because of Lei Yan¡¯s status as the n¡¯s young master.


    ¡°I heard that the elders are questioning the n Master¡¯s favoritism toward Lei Yan. If Lei Yan is kicked out of the Netherworld Academy, the n Master will no longer have any excuses¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine that the n Master favors Lei Yan and invests so much of the family resources to groom that useless boy¡­ It¡¯s fine if Lei Yan tries his best and shows some results, but we all know what kind of guy he is. If the Leiting familynds in his hands, we will only be following in the footsteps of the Qin family¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, didn¡¯t we hear that the academy was supposed to kick him out? Why hasn¡¯t there been any news since?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps the Inter-Academy Competition selection trials are taking precedence and this matter has been pushed to the side for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I think the academy might be having second thoughts about kicking him out.¡±


    The youths chatted when a voice suddenly rang out beside them.


    ¡°Having second thoughts about kicking him out? Is he fit to be in the Netherworld Academy? Lei Yan would only be able to stay on in the academy until after the selection trials. Thereafter, he will definitely be kicked out.¡±


    The Leiting family youths immediately turned toward the voice.


    Meng Yao was walking past with a few other teenagers in her tow.


    The Leiting family youths were all startled by the sight of Meng Yao.


    Previously, Meng Yao¡¯s cultivation level was not that outstanding in the Netherworld Academy, she could only be considered as a mid-level talent. But over the past few months, her powers had somehow shot up and she was currently at the Paragon Ninth Heaven level mid-stage. She was just one step away from the Divine Lord level.


    Now, Meng Yao had been rmended by Teacher Di Nuo as a candidate for the selection trials.


    The Leiting family youths did not like Lei Yan but no matter how messy one¡¯s domestic affairs were, one still had to protect the name of the family in front of outsiders. However, the youths hesitated after seeing Meng Yao.


    ¡°Never mind, no need to sh with Meng Yao just because of Lei Yan. This girl¡¯s power has risen tremendously so it¡¯s best not to provoke her.¡± Those youths were no match for Meng Yao if they got into a fight.


    The Leiting family youths kept silent.


    Meng Yao chuckled. Her newly-enhanced powers magnified her naturally-arrogant character. Although she didn¡¯t have any beef with Lei Yan before, unfortunately, Lei Yan was now a student of Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing had previously humiliated Meng Yao because of Mu Ziying, and Meng Yao remembered that incident very clearly.


    An unofficial, inferior trash of a teacher. There was no way she would let go of this grudge.

 Chapter 2300 - : Selection Trials (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2300: Selection Trials (3)</h2>


    Meng Yao saw that those Leiting family youths were keeping silent but she had no intention of letting things go. She pretended to blow on her fingernails nonchntly.


    Taking the hint, one of the teenagers beside her asked, ¡°Senior Sister, how do you know that Lei Yan won¡¯t be able to stay on any longer?¡±


    It was obvious Meng Yao had been waiting for that question, and she purposely raised her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Three days ago, Lei Yan¡¯s teacher imed right in front of the Vice-President that all his students would be selected for the Inter-Academy Competition. Otherwise, he would allow himself to be kicked out of the academy, along with all of his students.¡±


    Meng Yao¡¯s voice was loud and the Netherworld Academy students were all Paragon level and above. They heard every single word.


    The surrounding students were all stunned by Meng Yao¡¯s words.


    ¡°All his students would be selected? Damn, what kind of teacher would make such an arrogant im?¡± One of the students asked in a bewildered tone.


    ¡°Lei Yan¡¯s teacher¡­ I heard that he¡¯s a young teacher who just joined the academy. And he only has six students under him.¡±


    ¡°Six? And he dares to make such a bold im. But¡­ since he dares to do so, his students must be very talented? And he himself must also be very powerful?¡±


    Six students were not considered a lot but iming that every single one of them would be selected for the Inter-Academy Competition, this level of boldness was astonishing.


    Many people in the academy did not know about Ye Qing¡¯s situation. Hearing his bold im for the first time, a good number of students started discussing it fervently.


    Meng Yao couldn¡¯t help sniggering at those words.


    ¡°Very talented? Let me see¡­ which students are under him¡­¡±


    Meng Yao swiveled her eyes and raised one hand, counting off her fingers.


    ¡°Lei Yan? Oh right¡­ the useless young master of the Leiting family. Apart from acting cocky, his powers have not improved at all since he enrolled in the academy.¡±


    The crowd was stunned at the mention of Lei Yan¡¯s name.


    Very talented?


    There was no way those words applied to Lei Yan.


    ¡°Jing Ze? A poor kid from amon family. He is more or less one of the dregs of our academy¡­¡±


    The crowd: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu Ziying¡­ mmm? That weird little freak?¡±


    ¡°Or do you mean Nangong Lie, thatzy and frivolous good-for-nothing? Or Yun Chen, who gave up halfway and had to be transferred to the medicine faculty¡­¡±


    Meng Yao listed out the names and the curious teenagers looked increasingly shocked with each name. In the end,plete disbelief was written all over their faces.


    This ragtag bunch? Very talented? What a joke!


    This group was the disgrace of the Netherworld Academy!


    ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot. There is a truly talented teenager under that teacher. But he is a fallen genius¡­ I think his name is Qin Feng?¡± After listing out all the names, Meng Yao closed her hand into a fist. She held a grudge against Ye Qing and her own Teacher Di Nuo also hated him. It was only natural that Meng Yao would never give up any chance to humiliate Ye Qing in public.


    As expected, everyone was dumbstruck by Meng Yao¡¯s words.


    These bunch of losers wanted to enter the Inter-Academy Competition?


    What kind of joke was this?


    Even if they were given an Emperor level teacher, one couldn¡¯t possibly cook up a grand meal without any ingredients!

 Chapter 2301 - Selection Trials (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2301: Selection Trials (4)</h2>


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m really curious now. What kind of god-like teacher has the confidence to send such students to the Inter-Academy Competition?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me an Emperor level practitioner came to our academy to be a teacher?¡±


    The teenagers continued their discussion.


    Someone who dared to make such a bold im. Either he possessed out-of-this-world powers or he was just a mad man.


    Meng Yao was only too happy to tell everyone the truth.


    ¡°Emperor level practitioner? If he was really an Emperor level practitioner, Lei Yan and his gang would be in luck. A pity that¡­ this Teacher Ye is just a Paragon Sixth Heaven level.¡±


    ¡°What? Paragon Sixth Heaven level? Are you joking? How can such a person be a teacher at the Netherworld Academy?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I heard of something like this earlier. I thought it was just a baseless rumor. Didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    ¡°A Paragon Sixth Heaven level teacher wants to send this bunch of losers to the Inter-Academy Competition? Are you kidding me? I think he must be crazy.¡±


    ¡°What does he think this Inter-Academy Competition is? And what does he take us for? With abilities like his¡­ if he can send Lei Yan and his gang to the Inter-Academy Competition, I will swallow the sword in my hand!¡±


    ¡°He dares to make such a bold im? Who would believe him?¡±


    The minds of the students were truly blown. Never had they seen such a crazy, shameless person before.


    It was fine to make arrogant statements if you had some abilities. But this fellow was a loser with equally useless students under him. Who knew how he managed to wrangle his way into the school?


    Seeing that she had achieved her aim, Meng Yao left with a smile. But before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to add something.


    ¡°Oh yes, that Teacher Ye brought his students out of the academy for over two months, iming that it was for external training. As a result, he made a bet with Teacher Di Nuo that if he cannot send his students to the Inter-Academy Competition, he would crawl out of the Netherworld Academy with his tail between his legs. We will be able to enjoy a good spectacle soon.¡±


    With that, Meng Yao left with her cronies in tow.


    Everyone was in shock.


    Quite a number of students pestered the Leiting family youths, asking if Meng Yao¡¯s words were true.


    The Leiting family youths were also bewildered. They had no idea that Ye Qing would be so crazy, making such a ridiculous bet. They didn¡¯t care if Lei Yan wanted to fool around with that useless teacher, but they were now implicated as well.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything. Go and ask Lei Yan yourselves.¡± The youths didn¡¯t want to say too much. Just standing there made them feel antsy and they quickly fled.


    On the high tform of the arena, Qin Xuan was standing beside Gu Wei. He looked calm with the hint of a smile upon his lips.


    ¡°Qin Xuan, have you made all the necessary preparations?¡± Gu Wei looked impassively at Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan had finally broken through to the Divine Lord level a few days ago. His powers had surged and this made Gu Wei feel very assured.


    With Qin Xuan¡¯s powers, he was already one of the top talents in the Netherworld Academy. In the entire Netherworld Academy, less than ten teenagers had reached the Divine Lord level.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t worry. I have prepared everything,¡± Qin Xuan replied respectfully.


    Gu Wei nodded.


    Few students had caught his eye over the past several years. There were only two whom he had been willing to take under his wing.


    First was Qin Feng. Gu Wei had thought very highly of Qin Feng and was prepared to groom him into Netherworld Academy¡¯s top student. But after investing so much effort, he ended up with nothing at all.

 Chapter 2302 - Selection Trials (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2302: Selection Trials (5)</h2>


    It was fortunate that Qin Xuan was not like Qin Feng. Although his innate talent was slightly inferior, he was suitable to be groomed and had now achieved good results.


    ¡°Faculty Head Gu is too anxious. With Qin Xuan¡¯s current powers, what¡¯s there to worry about? He will definitely enter the Inter-Academy Competition, he doesn¡¯t even need to attend the selection trials.¡± One of the other teachers smiled.


    There were only a handful of students at the Divine Lord stage, there was no need to think too much. Qin Xuan would definitely be selected for the Inter-Academy Competition. There wasn¡¯t even any real need for him toe today. Even if some students wished to challenge the top 50, they would never choose a genius like Qin Xuan.


    ¡°You are too kind. It is all thanks to my Master¡¯s teachings that I achieved what I have today. Master said before that a martial arts practitioner needs to remain modest and calm. Bying here and watching the battles today, I will be able to further my learning.¡± Qin Xuan spoke modestly.


    Gu Wei was very pleased with his student¡¯s words.


    The other teacher smiled.


    ¡°Faculty Head Gu, you have gotten yourself a good disciple. Qin Xuan is so willing to learn and possesses pretty good innate talent. I also hope that in the uing Inter-Academy Competition, Qin Xuan can bring glory to our Netherworld Academy.¡±


    Qin Xuan gave a humble smile.


    The teacher continued. ¡°Qin Xuan, I heard that Qin Feng is under a new teacher now. Do you know much about it?¡±


    Qin Xuan replied, ¡°I have heard of it.¡±


    The teacher sighed. ¡°It is such a pity regarding Qin Feng. He wasted your master¡¯s efforts and was unable to achieve anything. And now, he is under such a wayward teacher. I heard that if Qin Feng doesn¡¯t get selected for the Inter-Academy Competition, he will be kicked out of the academy.¡±


    The hint of a smile shed across Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes when he heard that.


    Thest he saw him, Qin Feng¡¯s powers had already deteriorated to the Paragon Eighth Heaven level. Now, his powers had probably deteriorated even further. At his current level, there was no way he could enter the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Qin Feng would soon be kicked out of the Netherworld Academy. From being the hope of the Qin family, he would fall to be their biggest disgrace.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about inconsequential people.¡± Gu Wei spoke in a chilly voice.


    The teacher shut his mouth.


    Another smile shed across Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Feng¡¯s existence was a thorn in Gu Wei¡¯s side. He was a blemish on Gu Wei¡¯s teaching career. It was natural that Gu Wei did not wish to hear him mentioned.


    Soon after, the selection trialsmenced. The top 50 had already been chosen early on and today was for students who had not been selected to step forward and challenge those 50.


    Many teenagers with rather good skills had already chosen their intendedpetitor and were ready to do battle.


    And nearly all of those from the top 50 who had been challenged was in the bottom 20. Few people would dare to challenge those in the top 30. As for the top 10¡­no one would even dare to utter their names.


    Intense battles filled the entire arena.


    Di Nuo stood on the high stage, scanning the crowd. Nearly everyone was present. It had already been half a day since the trials started, but he was still waiting in vain for the person he wanted to see.


    ¡°Teacher Luo Sheng, has Ye Qing given up? I have yet to see him today.¡± Di Nuo looked at Luo Sheng.


    Luo Sheng frowned slightly. He also had no idea what Ye Qing was thinking. He had always believed that Ye Qing was just asking for trouble by making that bet. If so, why did he have to do it?


    Now that things hade to this stage, if he didn¡¯t make an appearance, it would be an automatic loss for him.

 Chapter 2303 - Stepping Forward To Accept The Challenge (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2303: Stepping Forward To ept The Challenge (1)</h2>


    Di Nuo was not the only one waiting for Ye Qing. Having heard the news, many students were also waiting for the infamous teacher.


    They were extremely curious now after knowing the backstory. When would this audacious, arrogant teacher turn up and put on a good show for them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Ye Qing is too afraid to show up?¡±


    ¡°If it was you, would you dare? All six candidates selected for the Inter-Academy Competition. That¡¯s a joke right? And if he loses, he would have to crawl out of the academy. If it was me, I would have fled long ago to save what little bit of face I have left. There¡¯s no way I would offer myself up for such humiliation.¡±


    ¡°He can flee but what about Qin Feng and the rest? This bet also implicates those six students. If he doesn¡¯t dare to show up, he would be forfeiting the bet. Qin Feng and the rest would be kicked out of the school¡­¡±


    ¡°Let them be kicked out then, it¡¯s not like it hurts him at all. Do you think he would care about some students whom he has only known for a few months?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nothing could be more important than one¡¯s own face¡­¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing this, several figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the arena.


    The students at the outer edge were the first to notice them. They were stunned by what they saw.


    It was Ye Qing and his students. Many students didn¡¯t recognize most of them, but Qin Feng had been famous in the past and few would fail to recognize him.


    When they saw Qin Feng standing among the group, they knew¡­


    The show they had been waiting for was about to start.


    ¡°Qin Feng and the rest of them are here!¡±


    Someone shouted out loudly and everyone instinctively turned toward the entrance.


    Seven figures were standing at the entrance.


    Those seven figures were of different heights and varying ages. But they all looked energetic and youthful, all dressed up in the Netherworld Academy¡¯s autumn uniform¡­


    And that was a snow-white robe with silver embroidery at the edges.


    Those seven pristine white figures appeared in the crowd of students garbed in the normal ck academy uniform, looking especially outstanding.


    ¡°Seriously? They dared to make an appearance?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mad!¡±


    The crowd grew even noisier as they watched those seven figures.


    Ye Qing was at the front, leading the six students behind him while staring straight ahead the entire time.


    The crowd instinctively parted to make way for them. But theirments never ceased. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the group, especially Ye Qing in the lead.


    This was the first time that many students wereying eyes on the ¡°legendary¡± audacious but useless teacher.


    ¡°All dressed in white, who does he think he is? This is what you call trying to put on a false front. I wonder if his clothes can remain so white when he has to crawl out of this ce.¡±


    The teenagers looked at Ye Qing¡¯s youthful, mediocre face and skinny frame with mocking eyes, Some wereughing, some were scoffing, some were filled with curiosity.


    Countless eyesnded on Ye Qing and those six teenagers. Despite the endless sharp, jeering stares, the seven of them remained oblivious, as if they were able to step above all the scorn and ridicule.


    From the entrance, Ye Qingtang led her team to the front of the tform. Lifting her eyes, she met Di Nuo¡¯s gaze on the high tform.


    Di Nuo narrowed his eyes. Seeing Ye Qing was like seeing amb all ready for ughter.


    From his position close by, Luo Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether he should admire Ye Qing¡¯s bravery orment the youth¡¯s impending humiliation.

 Chapter 2304 - Stepping Forward To Accept The Challenge (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2304: Stepping Forward To ept The Challenge (2)</h2>


    ¡°Ye Qing, so you are finally here.¡± Di Nuo stepped forward and peered down imperiously at him.


    Ye Qingtang stood calmly in her spot, meeting Di Nuo¡¯s gaze without any fear.


    ¡°The selection trials have started. I wonder which student will you be sending on stage first?¡± Di Nuo lifted his chin arrogantly.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Lei Yan and the rest. On their energetic faces, she saw the glimmer of confidence in their eyes.


    ¡°Which of you will challenge first?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The teenagers exchanged looks. It was not fear and unease which had surfaced on their faces, but rather an excited urge to step up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Lei Yan.


    Lei Yanughed. ¡°No, no. Why don¡¯t you go first? Or Jing Ze is also a good choice. It would be good to have him go and set the pace.¡±


    The teenagers kept trying to give way to each other. In reality, they were all itching to go first. But with Ye Qing present, they had to be courteous and gracious to each other.


    But seeing their disy, the spectators were thinking otherwise.


    ¡°See, Lei Yan and his friends have no confidence to go up there. They are trying to make each other go up first.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be willing either if it was me. With those lousy abilities of theirs, which of them is capable of challenging the top 50? Going up there would just be public humiliation.¡±


    The crowd shook their heads silently. They already knew the result of this farce.


    Di Nuo grew impatient as Lei Yan and his friends continued to insist on persuading each other and he snapped in a cold voice, ¡°Ye Qing, don¡¯t try to waste any more time. If your students don¡¯t dare to step up, it would be considered a forfeit. And ording to the terms of our bet, you will need to kick them out of the Netherworld Academy before crawling out of the main doors yourself. From then on, you will not be allowed to step inside the academy ever again.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire arena, reaching every single corner.


    Lei Yan and the others were stunned.


    ¡°What bet? Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jing Ze was the first to recover his senses. He quickly asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t expect Di Nuo to publicly announce their bet. She had wanted to keep this from those brats.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a minor bet.¡± Ye Qingtang tried to gloss over it.


    But many nosy spectators were surrounding them. One of those bystanders called out.


    ¡°Jing Ze, don¡¯t you guys know? Your teacher made a bet with Teacher Di Nuo in front of the Vice-President a few days ago. If any one of you six fails to get selected for the Inter-Academy Competition, he would personally kick you out of the Netherworld Academy before crawling out himself!¡±


    The person ced special emphasis on the word ¡°crawl¡±.


    The faces of Qin Feng and the rest immediately grew solemn. It was like ayer of frost was covering their faces. They stared at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on.


    Damn, looks like she couldn¡¯t hide things anymore.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t resist smirking at the expressions of Qin Feng and his group.


    It was clear that Ye Qing didn¡¯t discuss this bet with them. Qin Feng and those fools would be hopping mad now that they knew their own teacher had betrayed them! There was no way they would be willing to step onto the arena now!

 Chapter 2305 - Stepping Forward To Accept The Challenge (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2305: Stepping Forward To ept The Challenge (3)</h2>


    ¡°Boss, is what they are saying true?¡± Qin Feng looked at Ye Qing with a frown.


    Knowing that the jig was up, Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Qin Feng took a deep breath. Nangong Lie and the others also looked very grim, while Mu Ziying was clenching her fists tightly.


    ¡°Yo, discovering now that you have been betrayed. So pitiful¡­¡± Those busybody bystandersmented provocatively.


    ¡°I already said it, if Qin Feng and the others knew that Ye Qing used them in a bet, they would never havee.¡±


    ¡°And that teacher. He¡¯s really immoral¡­¡±


    Scornful remarks poured forth from the crowd. Those words were like icy snow brushing against the faces of Qin Feng and the others, making their expressions colder by the minute.


    In a rare fit of silence, Lei Yan grunted before heading straight onto the fighting tform. But before he had taken more than a few steps, Nangong Lie had dragged him down.


    ¡°Let me go first.¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s usual frivolity hadpletely disappeared. All that remained on his face was a chilling expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me this time. Let me go first.¡± Lei Yan gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I am the Senior Brother, I should lead the way.¡± The usually silent Jing Ze suddenly spoke up.


    The crowd, who had been waiting for Lei Yan and his gang to stomp off in a rage, was utterly dumbstruck.


    What was going on?


    They had been trying to push each other to go up first earlier. Why had they suddenly changed their tune?


    Not only that, now they were all fighting to go up the tform first?


    What was happening?


    The crowd was bewildered. Things were progressing in apletely unexpected way.


    Just as Lei Yan and the rest were nearlying to blows over who got to go up first, a petite figure flew up onto the battle tform.


    ¡°Student Mu Ziying, I havee to make a challenge.¡± Mu Ziying¡¯s childish voice rang out over the ears of the crowd.


    Lei Yan and the rest stopped scuffling to see the white-garbed Mu Ziying already standing on the tform.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Now that Mu Ziying was already on the tform, they could not substitute her with another. It would be considered a forfeit.


    A mocking smile shed across Di Nuo¡¯s eyes when he saw Mu Ziying.


    ¡°Oh? Who do you want to challenge?¡±


    Mu Ziying nced past Di Nuo to look at Meng Yao. As the crowd stared on, she lifted her hand and pointed at Meng Yao.


    ¡°I want to challenge her.¡±


    Everyone was thunderstruck when Mu Ziying singled out Meng Yao.


    ¡°Has Mu Ziying gone mad? Does she want to challenge Meng Yao? Meng Yao is a Paragon Ninth Heaven level now, just one step away from the Divine Lord stage. Is Mu Ziying trying tomit suicide?¡±


    Meng Yao didn¡¯t expect Mu Ziying to challenge her.


    It should be pointed out that with her current powers, although she was still not in the top ten, she wasfortably ranked in the top 15.


    What was Mu Ziying doing? She dared to challenge her?


    Di Nuo was not interested in who Mu Ziying chose to challenge. The only thing he wanted was to end this farce quickly and have Ye Qing crawl out of the Netherworld Academy.


    ¡°Meng Yao, finish this as soon as possible. Don¡¯t dy,¡± Di Nuo urged Meng Yao.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Yao replied before flying onto the fighting tform.


    On the tform, two figures, one big and one small, stood facing each other.


    Meng Yao looked at Mu Ziying, a cold smile ying upon the corners of her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty lucky today. Teacher instructed me to end this quickly, so you won¡¯t need to suffer too long.¡± Meng Yao shook out her wrists.


    ¡°If you need to me someone, me it on Ye Qing. Even though he¡¯s a useless piece of trash himself, he is sending you all to your own death.¡±


    Despite the provocation, Mu Ziying remained expressionless. She simply stared at Meng Yao with impassive eyes.

 Chapter 2306 - Divine Lord Stage (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2306: Divine Lord Stage (1)</h2>


    Meng Yao hated Mu Ziying¡¯s dark, quiet expression that was filled with apathy. Raising her sword, she was instantly surrounded by a harsh, chilly glow.


    Everyone gasped the moment she activated her sword. Apart from those who were Divine Lord level and above, everyone could feel the suffocating pressure of that oppressive aura.


    A powerful existence just below that of the Divine Lord stage. She certainly lived up to her name.


    Mu Ziying probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand even this first blow.


    Glee shed across Di Nuo¡¯s eyes when he saw Meng Yao brandish her sword to attack. He instinctively looked at Ye Qing, hoping to witness thetter¡¯s flustered expression.


    But¡­


    Ye Qing remained emotionless. He stood there, arms across his chest as if he was watching some inconsequentialpetition.


    Di Nuo frowned slightly. But he quickly understood. After all, this had always been a hopelessly one-sided match. Ye Qing knew it himself.


    On the fighting tform, Meng Yao had been instructed to end the match quickly so she did not show any mercy to Mu Ziying. With a vicious sh, the powerful sword aura looked as if it would slice the ground in half!


    But just as Meng Yao attacked, Mu Ziying suddenly lifted her head.


    At the same time, the surrounding air seemed to solidify.


    The hand which Meng Yao used to hold her sword felt like it had been gripped by a wide palm. Frozen in mid-air, she was unable to move her sword even half an inch, despite putting in all her energy.


    The spectators thought the match would end the moment Meng Yao¡¯s swordnded.


    No one expected Meng Yao to suddenly stop.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why did Meng Yao suddenly stop moving?¡± The crowd was puzzled. They thought Meng Yao must be giving Mu Ziying a chance.


    Di Nuo was further away and could not see clearly what was happening. He just saw that Meng Yao had halted and thought she must be trying to drag out the match and torture Mu Ziying slowly. He called out in a cold voice.


    ¡°Meng Yao, don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    On the tform, Meng Yao¡¯s forehead was already drenched in ayer of cold sweat. Di Nuo¡¯s reprimand entered her ears, making her expression turn even grimmer.


    She was not dragging out the match!


    She couldn¡¯t move at all!


    Meng Yao herself did not know what was happening. It was like she was being suppressed by an invisible force. She could not move a single inch.


    Looking at the immobile Meng Yao, Mu Ziying finally spoke.


    ¡°You insulted my teacher, I won¡¯t rest until you are punished.¡±


    A powerful aura surged from Mu Ziying as she spoke. A suffocating pressure immediately enveloped the entire arena.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Meng Yao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief!


    Divine Lord stage!


    Mu Ziying was a Divine Lord level practitioner?


    How could this be?!


    Meng Yao was not the only one who was shocked. Everyone in the crowd was gaping at Mu Ziying.


    ¡°This¡­ is the Divine Lord level? Mu Ziying is a Divine Lord stage practitioner?!!¡± Astonished cries rang out from the crowd.


    They could hardly believe the Divine Lord level aura they were now experiencing.


    Di Nuo¡¯s face turned extremely grim.


    How was it that he had no idea Mu Ziying was so powerful?!


    A Divine Lord level practitioner was enough to lift Mu Ziying straight up to the top 10 in the Netherworld Academy!

 Chapter 2307 - Divine Lord Stage (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2307: Divine Lord Stage (2)</h2>


    All along, Meng Yao had been priding herself on being just below the Divine Lord stage. Now, this point of pride had turned into a big joke.


    Even the most powerful practitioner below the Divine Lord stage was still below that stage. And the Mu Ziying standing before her was a true-blue Divine Lord level!


    Meng Yao was just one step below but the disparity was massive!


    Before the crowd could recover from their shock, Mu Ziying reached out one palm.


    The movement looked light and gentle but the force created crushed Meng Yao¡¯s sword into a ball of scrap metal. The palm then made direct contact with Meng Yao¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Oof!!¡± Meng Yao was defenseless against the suppressive aura of a Divine Lord level practitioner. Struck by that palm, she flew out of the battle tform andnded heavily beneath the high stage. Fresh blood spurted out of her mouth!


    Everything happened too fast and too suddenly. No one was able to react.


    Mu Ziying looked impassionately at Meng Yao on the ground below, who was still vomiting blood. She turned and surveyed the crowd with malevolent eyes.


    ¡°If I hear anyone talk bad about our Boss again, they will meet the same fate as her.¡± Mu Ziying¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    That malevolent gaze made everyone shudder in fear. Who else would dare say anything more about Ye Qing after this spectacle?


    At this moment, the hearts of everyone were filled with doubt.


    Who could tell them when Mu Ziying had broken through to the Divine Lord stage?! Surely it wasn¡¯t too long ago when she was just a pitiful little kid who was helplessly bullied by Meng Yao?


    After Mu Ziying issued her warning, she walked off the tform and stood beside Ye Qing. As everyone watched on, she threw herself into Ye Qing¡¯s arms with a cry.


    ¡°Boss, you have suffered so much!¡±


    Mu Ziying sobbed wretchedly. She never imagined that Ye Qing had been forced to undertake such a bet. Unless forced to a corner, who would risk their dignity in a bet?


    Was it really that important if they were kicked out of the academy? Without Ye Qing, they would have been kicked out long ago.


    Mu Ziying could bear any kind of hardship or scorn, but she would never allow anyone to disparage Ye Qing in front of her.


    This was her heart¡¯s most precious, most respected Boss!


    No one could make Boss suffer. Not even a god!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the sobbing Mu Ziying, who had been a mighty and intimidating figure on the tform just moments before.


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s tears soaked through her shirt. The warmth moist seemed to seep into Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart.


    By the side, Lei Yan, Nangong Lie and the rest also felt a tugging at their heartstrings as they watched Mu Ziying¡¯s sobbing back profile.


    When they heard of that bet, an unprecedented sense of rage and heartache had risen in them. It was because they had been useless, that was why Boss had been doubted.


    Lei Yan took a deep breath. Then he leaped onto the battle tform.


    ¡°Student Lei Yan, I am here to dere a challenge!¡±


    They would protect their Boss!


    The crowd had yet to recover from the shock of Mu Ziying¡¯s performance when they saw Lei Yan standing fiercely on the tform.


    That fearsome, murderous aura waspletely unlike the Lei Yan they used to know!


    ¡°Who do you want to challenge?¡±


    Lei Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Hang Wenwei!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Madness, pure madness.


    Lei Yan was challenging the student ranked number 10 in the Netherworld Academy!

 Chapter 2308 - Divine Lord Stage (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2308: Divine Lord Stage (3)</h2>


    The people from the Leiting family nearly went crazy. They felt a desperate urge to rush up and drag that insane Lei Yan off the tform!


    Did their young master know his ce at all?


    Could he pleasee down now and not cause such an embarrassment to the Leiting family?


    As Hang Wenwei was not present, the teachers sent someone to get him. He was confused as he thought that no one would ever challenge someone from the top 10. But in the end, there was really someone who was that audacious.


    Hang Wenwei was curious to see who was so gutsy. When he ascended the tform, he saw¡­


    ¡°Lei Yan?¡± Hang Wenwei was bewildered.


    Unbelievable. That useless Lei Yan wanted to challenge him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking. Make your move!¡± Lei Yan had a gut full of rage suppressed inside him. He wanted to use his powers to prove to everyone that their Boss was better than any one of the other teachers!


    And he was the best example!


    Before Hang Wenwei could figure out what was happening, Lei Yan unleashed his aura and that Divine Lord level energy engulfed the entire arena.


    The crowd, ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell!


    Unbelievable!


    Lei Yan was at the Divine Lord stage?!!


    The Leiting family teenagers werepletely dumbstruck. Seeing Lei Yan covered in his Divine Lord level aura was like seeing a strange monster.


    Was this the Lei Yan whom they knew?


    Could someone else be impersonating him?


    Hang Wenwei, ¡°¡­¡±


    Who could tell him if this person before was for real or a fake?


    Was the Leiting family going to such extremes to protect Lei Yan that they sent someone to impersonate him?


    Lei Yan wanted to show everyone the results of Ye Qing¡¯s teaching and he immediately struck out at Hang Wenwei.


    Ranked number 10, Hang Wenwei had just managed to brush against the Divine Lord level. He was not officially at that stage yet.


    Faced with an aggressive guy like Lei Yan, who was also a proper Divine Lord stage practitioner, Hang Wenwei was utterly defeated within three moves¡­


    ¡°I concede!¡± Hang Wenwei was staring at Lei Yan with red-rimmed eyes. How was this apetition? It was a death match! Those who were not in the know might have thought there was some deep-seated grudge between them!


    Hang Wenwei¡¯s surrender meant that Lei Yan had won.


    Lei Yan stood on the battle tform, ring fiercely at the crowd.


    ¡°Boss Ye Qing personally groomed me to where I am now. Any one of you who feels indignant about that, pleasee up here. I will beat you until you no longer feel any indignance!¡±


    The crowd, ¡°¡­¡±


    How terrifying¡­


    When did he be a Divine Lord level?!


    Even if he had consumed some miracle elixir, he could not have possibly progressed so fast!


    First there was Mu Ziying, and now Lei Yan as well.


    They were both Divine Lord stage practitioners. Just what was going on?


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Ye Qing who was standing beneath the tform. At this moment, they were looking at him withpletely bbergasted expressions.


    What was this teacher¡¯s background?


    To be able to produce two Divine Lord stage practitioners in just a few months?


    And with students who had notoriously terrible foundations¡­


    Was this teacher some kind of god?


    On the high stage, Di Nuo¡¯s face was grim to the extreme. He never dreamed that Mu Ziying and Lei Yan had ascended to the Divine Lord stage. This was one big joke.


    One teacher who was able to produce two Divine Lord level students?


    This was simply not what ordinary people dared to even dream of!


    Even the arrogant Di Nuo had only managed to produce one Divine Lord level student so far.


    And that student was naturally gifted. He was already at a very high cultivation level when he first entered the school. It waspletely unlike Mu Ziying and Lei Yan, who had been nearly kicked out of the academy for being too lousy.

 Chapter 2309 - Come Up For A Beating (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2309: Come Up For A Beating (1)</h2>


    Luo Sheng was standing beside Di Nuo. He was also dumbstruck.


    At present, no one expected Lei Yan and Mu Ziying to have suddenly be Divine Lord level practitioners.


    How on earth did Ye Qing do it?


    Countless questions surged in Luo Sheng¡¯s mind. With a sudden shudder, as if he realized something, he flew off the high stage.


    Wen Qi was not yet at the arena. Perhaps he already predicted Ye Qing¡¯s defeat and couldn¡¯t bear toe and watch the depressing scene.


    But now, Luo Sheng only had one thought on his mind.


    He had to tell Wen Qi everything that had just happened. No matter what kind of performance the rest of his students put up, just the fact that he managed to improve the cultivation levels of two mediocre students to the Divine Lord stage was a miracle.


    No, it was more than a miracle.


    They could never let a person like her leave the Netherworld Academy. Otherwise, it would be a great loss to the school.


    Luo Sheng couldn¡¯t deny that he was both happy and worried for Ye Qing.


    Although Lei Yan and Mu Ziying¡¯s performances astonished everyone. There was still that bet between Ye Qing and Di Nuo. As long as one of his students failed to get selected for the Inter-Academy Competition, he would have to leave the Netherworld Academy.


    Luo Sheng would never stand by and let this happen. He had to get Wen Qi toe over as soon as possible.


    Everyone at present had been dazed by the first two matches. No one noticed Luo Sheng¡¯s departure.


    The students undergoing their own matches on the other tforms had also stopped. Their attention was already drawn over to the amazed cries. At this point, everyone was focused on Ye Qing and his students.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Those two are Divine Lord level¡­ howe I have no impression of them at all?¡± The teenagers looked doubtfully at Lei Yan and Mu Ziying, who were standing behind Ye Qing.


    The aura exuded by the two of them had been suffocating.


    It was the power of a Divine Lord stage practitioner.


    Mu Ziying kept a very low profile in the academy and few people even knew of her existence. As for Lei Yan, he was a big bully but he mostly provoked those lower-level students. He kept a safe distance from anyone with a certain level of skill.


    Those who could stand on the battle tform today were all the elite of the Netherworld Academy. They were focused on their cultivation and with tens of thousands of students in the school, they wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to those two nobodies.


    Even after that earlier bullying incident instigated by Meng Yao, there were still some students who had no idea what had happened.


    But¡­


    Two Divine Lord level students had appeared out of nowhere. This was not something that anyone could overlook.


    It should be pointed out that there were only a handful of powerful freaks in the Netherworld Academy who were at the Divine Lord level. Everyone was well aware of that.


    Upon the high stage, Di Nuo looked very grim. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the panic in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s only two students. Ye Qing, who¡¯s next?¡± Di Nuo did not believe that Ye Qing could continue his lucky streak.


    Two Divine Lord level students were already the limit. Di Nuo had no idea how Ye Qing did it but he would never believe that the rest of thetter¡¯s students would be as powerful.


    As long as just one of them failed, Ye Qing would have to carry out the terms of the bet.


    And he would definitely be the one to lose!

 Chapter 2310 - Come Up For A Beating (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2310: Come Up For A Beating (2)</h2>


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Nangong Lie leaped up onto the tform.


    ¡°Student Nangong Lie. I havee to challenge Gong Jinyun.¡±


    Everyone at present gasped again.


    Things were escting!


    Really escting!


    Lei Yan had just challenged the number 10 student. And Nangong Lie was now challenging the one ranked number nine?


    Lei Yan cursed under his breath after hearing Nangong Lie¡¯s challenge.


    ¡°Damn, that fellow is so despicable!¡±


    Because of the bet and because he was still getting used to his new cultivation level, Lei Yan didn¡¯t dare to challenge someone too highly ranked. But after sparring with Hang Wenwei, Lei Yan realized just how much more powerful he was.


    Nangong Lie naturally also noticed this. This was why he purposely chose someone just one rank higher. Lei Yan was hopping mad at Nangong Lie¡¯s move.


    Just like Hang Wenwei, Gong Jinyun was not at the arena either. After being summoned, he was just as confused as Hang Wenwei had been. But as he passed by Hang Wenwei, he saw that Hang Wenwei¡¯s eyes were full of conflict. Gong Jinyun was even more mystified at this.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Hang Wenwei patted Gong Jinyun on the shoulder in a meaningful manner.


    Gong Jinyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell?


    Good luck?


    When Gong Jinyun stood facing Nangong Lie, he didn¡¯t show much of a reaction.


    After all¡­


    At least Lei Yan was the young master of a major family n. The frivolous Nangong Lie was aplete nobody.


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Gong Jinyun was perplexed but hepliantly epted the challenge.


    Nangong Lie was all smiles as he cupped his fist politely.


    Just as Gong Jinyun was musing over why this teenager, whom he had never met before, would dare to challenge him, Nangong Lie charged forward and unleashed his aura. The Divine Lord stage aura enveloped the entire arena.


    Gong Jinyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell?! Where did this fellowe from?


    The appearance of a third Divine Lord level practitioner sent the already-shocked crowd straight into a stupefied daze.


    Gong Jinyun never expected Nangong Lie to be a Divine Lord stage practitioner. Before he could react, he was struck off the tform by Nangong Lie in just three moves.


    The entire process was so fast that Gong Jinyun failed to react and was as dumb and stiff as a wooden chicken.


    ¡°Brother, I understand how you feel. It¡¯s fate¡­¡± Hang Wenwei, who had just experienced a simr oue, patted Gong Jinyun on the shoulder.


    Thankfully he was not the only one who lost face today.


    Nangong Lie turned and raised a provocative brow at Di Nuo. He then leaped off the tform and used his Divine Lord energy to amplify his voice.


    ¡°Everyone listen up and listen well. All those who insulted my Boss previously, I will remember you.¡± Nangong Lie surveyed the crowd, the threat in his eyes was clear.


    Having been warned by three consecutive Divine Lord level practitioners, those busybody student spectators shivered in fear.


    At this point, they felt an angry urge to beat up Meng Yao for spreading such baseless rumors.


    Didn¡¯t she say they were a bunch of useless fools?


    How were they useless?!


    They were a bunch of killing machines!


    The crowd had yet to recover from Nangong Lie¡¯s threat when a figure dashed up onto the tform.


    ¡°Student Jing Ze, I havee to challenge¡­¡±


    Jing Ze chose the student ranked number eight.


    By now, the crowd was already numb from the repeated shock.


    Haha¡­


    Well, well. Three Divine Lord level practitioners?


    Even if this Jing Ze was also at the Divine Lord stage, they would no longer be surprised.


    It¡¯s just the Divine Lord stage¡­


    A bunch of lunatics!!!

 Chapter 2311 - Come Up For A Beating (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2311: Come Up For A Beating (3)</h2>


    Whatever Hang Wenwei and Gong Jinyun experienced happened once again. The number eight student was defeated and the crowd sank into a stupefied daze.


    Who was he?


    Where did hee from?!


    Once might be an ident. Twice a coincidence. But what did three and four times mean?


    All of a sudden, four Divine Lord level students were standing beside Ye Qing. Only Yun Chen from the medicine faculty and Qin Feng were left. As the medicine faculty¡¯s selection trials would only begin tomorrow, Yun Chen didn¡¯t need to go on stage today.


    At this point, everyone was looking at Qin Feng.


    After experiencing wave after wave of shock, no one dared to try and predict Qin Feng¡¯s powers now.


    Just as Qin Feng was about to ascend the tform, Ye Qing suddenly called out to him. ¡°There¡¯s something I have been meaning to give to you. Now is the perfect time.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled before taking out a sharp sword from her space ring.


    The moment the sword emerged, a look of disbelief spread across Qin Feng¡¯s calm face.


    Qin Feng had seen this sword countless times in the Qin family¡¯s weaponry records. This was a divine weapon that was the Qin family¡¯s legacy heirloom¡­


    It had once belonged to that elite practitioner in the Qin family. It was that practitioner¡¯spanion as he brought the Qin family to their peak.


    The Sword of Destruction was thepanion sword to the Sword of Destruction Deity Qin Zhuo. Since Qin Zhuo had gone missing, the Sword of Destruction had also disappeared.


    Over the years, the Qin family had invested much effort but failed to find it.


    Qin Feng thought that he would never get the chance to see the Sword of Destruction in person. But now, this divine weapon had appeared before him.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Qin Feng looked at Ye Qing in amazement.


    ¡°This belongs to the Qin family. Some time ago, someone asked me to pass this to the descendants of the Qin family. Now, I am returning this sword to its rightful owner.¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang ced the Sword of Destruction in Qin Feng¡¯s hands.


    Qin Feng looked at the Sword of Destruction with a very agitated expression. He seemed to want to say something to Ye Qing but his teacher shook his head at him.


    ¡°I will tell you everything after the selection trials.¡±


    Qin Feng nodded solemnly.


    On the high stage, Qin Xuan was standing beside Gu Wei. The previous few matches had far surpassed Qin Xuan¡¯s expectations, but the only person who he truly cared about was Qin Feng. That was why his eyes never left Qin Feng.


    When he saw Ye Qing ce a sword in Qin Feng¡¯s hands, a crack finally appeared on Qin Xuan¡¯s calm facade. His eyes widened as he instinctively took a step forward, trying to see if the sword in Qin Feng¡¯s hands was what he thought it was.


    ¡°Qin Xuan.¡± Gu Wei suddenly spoke up.


    Qin Xuan snapped out of his trance.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Qin Xuan realized he had overstepped. Qin Feng was just a challenger and he had not yet announced who he wanted to challenge. There was no need for him to react in any way.


    Any kind of reaction now would cramp his style.


    ¡°Who do you think Qin Feng will challenge?¡± Gu Wei asked.


    Qin Xuan replied without even the need to think. ¡°Brother Feng will probably challenge me.¡±


    Gu Wei remained silent.


    Qin Xuan hesitated before continuing. ¡°Brother Feng has always been jealous of me because you took me under your wing. Brother Feng¡¯s powers have deteriorated and his temperament has also changed as a result. But since we are both from the same family n, I don¡¯t wish to make Brother Feng look bad. Master, should I go down and try to dissuade him?¡±

 Chapter 2312 - Masochist (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2312: Masochist (1)</h2>


    Gu Wei frowned slightly. ¡°Qin Feng knows very well why that happened. If he is that upset, it shows there¡¯s something wrong with his character. With such a petty mind, it is difficult for him to achieve anything.¡±


    Lowering his gaze, Qin Xuan hid the smile shing across his eyes and maintained his humble expression. ¡°Even so, he is still part of the Qin family.¡±


    Gu Wei sighed but couldn¡¯t deny that he was pleased by Qin Xuan¡¯s ¡°kind intentions¡±.


    ¡°Never mind. Go if you wish to. It will be a good thing if he cane to his senses.¡±


    Having received Gu Wei¡¯s permission, Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    By that stage, Qin Feng had already stepped onto the tform. He had just announced that he was a challenger, but before he could state his target, a figure flew down from the high stage.


    ¡°Brother Feng.¡± Qin Xuan stood on the battle tform and gazed meaningfully at Qin Feng. Taking this opportunity, he secretly nced at the sword in Qin Feng¡¯s hand.


    From this close distance, he had a clear look at that sword.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s heart gave a jolt.


    The Sword of Destruction?


    Was it really the Sword of Destruction?


    Impossible.


    The Sword of Destruction had disappeared together with the Sword of Destruction Deity Qin Zhuo. The Qin family had spent so much effort looking for it but could not locate it.


    He had seen Ye Qing hand this sword to Qin Feng. How did the Sword of Destruction end up in the hands of such a weak outsider?


    The more he thought about it, the more Qin Xuan found it very strange. He hade onto the tform to trample Qin Feng into the mud, as well as show off to Gu Wei the skill disparity between the two of them. In addition, he also wanted to take a look at the sword to see if it was the real Sword of Destruction.


    As much as this sword looked like the Sword of Destruction, Qin Xuan refused to believe it was the real one. He believed that it was his anxiety which made this sword look like the real one.


    ¡°Brother Feng, please stop.¡± Qin Xuan looked up with a fake congenial smile.


    Qin Feng remained expressionless as he gazed at Qin Xuan.


    ¡°Brother Feng, I know that you feel very aggrieved that your powers have deteriorated, but one cannot force one¡¯s way in the practice of martial arts. Moreover¡­ if you are defeated here right in front of everyone, it will tarnish the reputation of the Qin family.¡± Qin Xuan sighed.


    Below the tform, Lei Yan and the others were waiting eagerly to watch Qin Feng sweep the floor with his opponent. Who expected that before Qin Feng could announce his target, Qin Xuan had appeared on his own ord.


    ¡°What is Qin Xuan doing? Did Qin Feng call out his name? He turned up on his own ord. What does this have to do with him?¡± Lei Yan frowned. Due to an earlier incident, they were already at odds with Qin Xuan. They knew Qin Xuan¡¯s true face and would never believe that he was trying to dissuade Qin Feng for his own good.


    Qin Xuan looking out for Qin Feng?


    Unless pigs could fly!


    The corners of the lips of Nangong Lie and the rest also twitched. They also had very little regard for the pompous Qin Xuan.


    ¡°Tarnish the reputation of the Qin family? Is he dreaming?¡± Nangong Lie was incensed and felt like charging up there to spread his eyelids wide and show everyone clearly just how ¡°deplorable¡± Qin Feng¡¯s true powers were.


    This was a Divine Lord First Heaven peak level practitioner! He could easily defeat three of them at once!


    Qin Xuan had just ascended the Divine Lord stage and he was at most at the same level as the rest of them. A guy like him dared to make such a grand gesture in front of Qin Feng? Was he looking to die?


    As he stood on the tform with a benign expression, Qin Xuan had no idea what Lei Yan and the rest were thinking. After ascending to a certain high cultivation stage, unless they actively revealed their level, they could purposely conceal their true powers.


    This was why no one had realized the true cultivation levels of Lei Yan and the rest when they first returned to the academy.

 Chapter 2313 - Masochist (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2313: Masochist (2)</h2>


    One should always look at another with renewed eyes even after a short absence. Qin Xuan clearly did not understand this concept. He still believed that Qin Feng¡¯s powers were deteriorating and had probably already declined to pitiful levels.


    ¡°Brother Feng, both of us are from the Qin family. Today¡¯s situation is only because of a bet made by Ye Qing. Although he is your teacher, you were not under his guidance for long. I am well aware of your situation. You don¡¯t need to force yourself because of someone like that.¡± Qin Xuan continued to behave as if he was doing this for Qin Feng¡¯s own good.


    ¡°Moreover, Ye Qing selfishly dragged you guys down with him. He never considered your wishes. Even though Lei Yan and the others have improved, your powers have been deteriorating. Brother Feng, you are the one who will end up on the losing end.¡± Qin Feng sighed as he spoke.


    ¡°Poor Brother Feng, it is your misfortune to have met such an inferior and despicable teacher¡­¡±


    On the surface, he appeared to be dissuading Qin Feng but every single word was a quiet poke at the fact that Qin Feng did not know his ce. He was also using Ye Qing of shamelessly dragging his students down into the mud with him just because of his bet.


    Qin Feng had once been famous in the Netherworld Academy, so many students knew of Qin Feng¡¯s situation. While it was unbelievable that the powers of Lei Yan and the other three had suddenly surged, Qin Feng was another matter.


    This was a teenager who had once nearly be the top student in the Netherworld Academy.


    Qin Feng¡­


    For whatever reason, his powers had kept deteriorating to the point that even Gu Wei could not help him.


    The faces of Lei Yan and the rest darkened after hearing Qin Xuan insult Ye Qing. If not for Qin Feng, they might have already charged onto the tform to beat up Qin Xuan.


    Qin Feng stared coldly at Qin Xuan. He stared at this teenager who used to hover around him with eyes full of respect and admiration. This teenager had now morphed into an arrogant guy who only knew how to sneer at others.


    Originally Qin Feng had not nned to waste time on Qin Xuan, he was already used to Qin Xuan¡¯s ridicule. But when he heard Qin Xuan disparage Ye Qing, a harsh light surfaced in his cold eyes.


    ¡°Apologize.¡± Qin Feng spat out a single icy word.


    Qin Xuan was taken aback.


    ¡°Apologize? Apologize for what?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Teacher Ye.¡± Qin Feng¡¯s voice was so cold it could have cut through ice.


    Qin Xuan looked at Qin Feng. He gave a sudden bark ofughter.


    ¡°Brother Feng, what kind of potion did this Ye Qing give you? You are so protective of a person who only taught you for a few months? My Master poured so much effort into you but you are not grateful at all. And now, you want me to apologize to such a useless teacher?¡±


    Qin Xuan chuckled. ¡°Alright, if you want me to apologize, you must defeat me first. If you can, I will go down on my knees and bow in apology to Ye Qing. If you lose, you cannot do any more things that will tarnish the name of our Qin family.¡±


    In the beginning, Qin Feng had not nned to challenge Qin Xuan, but the moment Qin Xuan uttered those words, Qin Feng raised his sword, clearly indicating that he was epting Qin Xuan¡¯s terms.


    The smile in Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Brother Feng, rather than allowing you to be defeated by an outsider, it is better for me, as part of the Qin family, to send you off this tform. As a member of the Qin family, I am willing to do you this favor.¡±


    Below the tform, the spectators were watching with keen interest as the selection trial gradually transformed into an intense family conflict.

 Chapter 2314 - Masochist (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2314: Masochist (3)</h2>


    Qin Feng had a glorious past and also suffered much hardship after his decline.


    Actually, Qin Xuan¡¯s innate talent was also not that far below Qin Feng¡¯s. It was only because Qin Feng had been too powerful that Qin Xuan was overshadowed.


    Now that these two were facing off each other, it would definitely be a spectacr show.


    But quite a number of people believed that Qin Feng was too rash. Even if he wanted to protect Ye Qing, he should also know his ce.


    ¡°The Qin family only needs one genius.¡± Qin Xuan narrowed his eyes at Qin Feng.


    ¡°Qin Feng, make your move.¡±


    Qin Feng looked at Qin Xuan. He suddenly put down the Sword of Destruction and strapped it by his waist.


    The crowd was stunned by Qin Feng¡¯s move.


    ¡°What? The match has yet to start and Qin Feng is already backing off?¡±


    ¡°What else can he do? Fight Qin Xuan? Qin Xuan is ranked number five. He is already at the Divine Lord stage and far more powerful than those ranked behind him. And he is being personally mentored by Gu Wei. Just give him a few more months and he¡¯ll probably rise to the top three.¡±


    The crowd had a heated discussion. They all had their own predictions about the oue of this match.


    Qin Xuan looked at Qin Feng¡¯s sword. He couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly.


    ¡°Brother Feng, are you admitting defeat?¡±


    Qin Feng looked impassively at Qin Xuan.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Qin Xuan raised his brows.


    ¡°You are not worthy.¡±


    The expression on Qin Xuan¡¯s face twisted into one of rage.


    Not worthy?!


    That was just a fake Sword of Destruction. How dare this trash say that he was not worthy!


    Qin Xuan was so incensed that he ended up chuckling to himself. It would not be long before he would be able to pound Qin Feng straight into the ground, right in front of everyone!


    Reaching out, Qin Xuan released an all-epassing aura to cover the entire arena. That Divine Lord level aura was suffocating. Everyone couldn¡¯t resist gasping when they saw Qin Xuan¡¯s aura.


    Lei Yan and the others were the only ones who maintained theirposure. The corners of their lips curled up slightly as they watched Qin Xuan.


    It was just a clown prancing around.


    Gu Wei stood on the high stage, observing Qin Xuan¡¯s disy. A look of satisfaction surfaced in his eyes. He then nced at the immobile Qin Feng, before shaking his head in disappointment.


    Just as everyone believed that this match would end very soon, Qin Feng made his move.


    Looking at Qin Xuan, who was charging at him with a raised fist, Qin Feng slowly lifted his left hand. Right at the moment his fist was about to strike his chest, Qin Feng gripped that fist.


    Qin Xuan came to aplete standstill. The hand gripping his fist was like an enhanced iron cage that had undergone tens of thousands of years of forging. Itpletely stopped his attack, and he found it impossible to move.


    What was going on?


    Taken aback, Qin Xuan snapped his eyes towards Qin Feng. As Qin Feng slowly lifted his eyes, there was no emotion at all in those frosty eyes.


    With a slight narrowing of those eyes, a surging aura suddenly erupted from Qin Feng¡¯s body.


    Qin Feng tightened his grip.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones shattering echoed throughout the entire arena!


    Intense pain shot throughout Qin Xuan¡¯s fist. Before he could let out a cry, Qin Feng had already lifted his leg and kicked him viciously in the stomach.


    Qin Xuan flew across the air, fresh blood spurting out of his mouth! Hended heavily on the side of the tform, just half an inch away from falling off. Even so, he was feeling so much pain that it felt like his entire body was breaking apart.


    Qin Feng¡¯s kick had nearly crushed all his internal organs!


    How was this possible?!

 Chapter 2315 - : Masochist (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2315: Masochist (4)</h2>


    A shadow approached Qin Xuan who instinctively looked up. When he did, he saw Qin Feng standing over him.


    Qin Feng had his back to the sun and his cold features were encased in shadows, masking his expression. He looked like he was surrounded by a golden halo, and was exuding an aura which made Qin Xuan¡¯s scalp turn numb.


    This was¡­


    Divine Lord stage?


    How was that possible!!


    How did Qin Feng reach the Divine Lord stage?!


    A deadly silence descended across the entire arena. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Qin Feng¡¯s tall, strapping figure. In one section of the audience, surprise surfaced on Gu Wei¡¯s face. He took a step forward as his gaze remained fixed upon Qin Feng.


    That aura.


    It could only be the Divine Lord stage.


    No one expected this teenager, who had fallen from his high pedestal over the past several years, to climb back up to the peak again, right in front of everyone!


    ¡°Are you¡­ kidding me¡­ Qin Feng is at the Divine Lord level?¡±


    ¡°Divine Lord level? That¡¯s not all. Did you see how Qin Xuan could not even sit up after that kick? Qin Xuan is also a Divine Lord level, but he was unable to defend himself at all against Qin Feng. This means that¡­ Qin Feng is at least at the Divine Lord First Heaven peak stage?¡±


    Everyone gasped at this surmisation.


    Both were at the Divine Lord First Heaven stage, but the disparity between the early and the peak levels was extremely wide.


    It could be said that to a Divine Lord First Heaven peak level practitioner, those at the early stage were nothing to him.


    Lei Yan and the others gave a knowing smile at the scene.


    Meanwhile, Hang Wenwei and Gong Jinyun subconsciously swallowed hard when they saw Qin Feng¡¯s true powers.


    Thank the heavens that Qin Feng wasn¡¯t their opponent. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be paralyzed by that one kick?


    Earlier, they had felt so ashamed at being defeated by Lei Yan and the others. But now, they were filled with relief. They could still walk off the tform on their own after being beaten by a First Heaven early-stage practitioner. If it had been a peak stage¡­


    Haha¡­


    They would have to be carried off!


    At this moment, Hang Wenwei and the others were gazing at Qin Xuan with sympathetic eyes.


    It was alright for them. After all, they had been challenged and had not volunteered to fight. It was not that humiliating to have lost.


    But for Qin Xuan¡­


    He had offered himself up for the thrashing. Qin Feng had no intention of challenging him but Qin Xuan had bustled up himself and even insulted Qin Feng¡¯s beloved Boss.


    They had seen people with a death wish before, but none as foolhardy as this teenager¡­


    Qin Xuan remained kneeling on the tform. He wanted to stand up but was immobilized from the excruciating pain.


    He lifted his head and looked at Qin Feng, who was standing before him.


    At this moment, it was like they had returned to years ago, when he could only gaze up at Qin Feng¡¯s tall, proud figure with admiration and jealousy.


    ¡°I-Impossible. How could I¡­ I have lost to you¡­¡± Qin Xuan gritted his teeth.


    In his current state, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    It was clear who won and who had lost.


    ¡°You have lost.¡± Qin Feng spoke coldly as he peered down imperiously at the pathetic-looking Qin Xuan.


    Qin Xuan was like a possessed man.


    ¡°I will not lose, I¡­¡±


    Before Qin Xuan couldplete his sentence, Qin Feng reached out and grabbed him by the head.


    Qin Xuan was stunned.


    In the next second, Qin Feng lifted Qin Xuan¡¯s whole body off the ground. In front of everyone, he carried Qin Xuan by the head over to the side of the tform where Ye Qing was standing below.

 Chapter 2316 - Masochist (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2316: Masochist (5)</h2>


    ¡°Bang!¡± Still holding Qin Xuan by the head, Qin Feng smashed Qin Xuan¡¯s forehead onto the ground in front of Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    To think that this brat was so violent?


    But¡­


    She liked it.


    He was indeed her student.


    Qin Feng remained expressionless. He just continued to grip Qin Xuan¡¯s head tightly as he forced him to kowtow repeatedly to Ye Qing.


    The dull thud echoed across the arena.


    Qin Xuan¡¯s forehead was already smeared in fresh blood but Qin Feng had no intention of stopping. All the students who were watching this scene subconsciously swallowed hard.


    My goodness!


    What kind of demons had Ye Qing produced?


    Each was more fearsome than the previous one.


    How many had there been now?


    Five Divine Lord stage practitioners?!


    And one of them was a First Heaven peak level.


    On top of that, all five of them had been useless garbage who had nearly been kicked out of the Netherworld Academy. But under Ye Qing¡¯s wing, in just a few months they were all now standing at the pinnacle of the academy.


    How did Ye Qing do it?


    No one knew, but at this moment, everyone was looking at Ye Qing with renewed eyes full of awe and respect.


    No matter how low Ye Qing¡¯s cultivation level was, his teaching ability alone was enough to gain the admiration of all the students. All those who had once mocked Qin Feng and the rest for being under a useless teacher, a random notion suddenly surfaced in their minds.


    If they had been the ones under Ye Qing¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t they also have had the chance to ascend to the Divine Lord stage?


    ¡°What kind of background does this Teacher Ye have? How did he manage to produce such miraculous results?¡± Gong Jinyun scratched his forehead.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t we as lucky¡­ to have been assigned a teacher like this¡­¡± Hang Wenweimented. Before he couldplete his sentence, he noticed his own teacher ring at him.


    Hang Wenwei immediately shut up and smiled humbly at his teacher. But that notion continued to sprout in his mind.


    He also wanted to be a true Divine Lord stage practitioner¡­


    Damn.


    The students were not the only ones. Even the teachers who hade to watch the matches all held conflicted expressions. After all, they hade to scoff at this teacher whom they believed was not worthy of joining the Netherworld Academy.


    But¡­


    Now, they did not dare to utter a single word.


    What was there to say?


    This teacher had only been here a few months and was able to produce five Divine Lord stage students.


    Who would dare to scoff at someone like that?


    Wouldn¡¯t they just be asking for it?


    At this thought, the teachers instinctively nced up at Di Nuo and Gu Wei, who were standing on the high stage.


    How much effort had Gu Wei wasted on Qin Feng? In the end, he had chosen to toss Qin Feng aside after his decline, and turned around to mentor Qin Xuan instead¡­


    And now, Qin Xuan had been beaten to a pulp by Qin Feng right in front of everyone.


    Dismay probably would not even touch on the emotions Gu Wei must be feeling right now.


    As for Di Nuo¡­


    The crowd recalled the bet between Di Nuo and Ye Qing. They gave an inward sigh, secretly relieved that although they had also looked down on Ye Qing, they did not interact much with the teacher and did not bear any major grudge against him.


    But for Di Nuo, he was the one who had announced the bet. Now only the medicine faculty¡¯s Yun Chen remained.


    Di Nuo¡¯s face was now as ck as the underside of a burnt pot. Gu Wei¡¯s expression was even more conflicted. He looked on as Qin Feng smashed Qin Xuan¡¯s head into a bloody mess before he finally spoke up in a deep voice, ¡°Qin Feng, stop.¡±


    Hearing Gu Wei¡¯s voice, Qin Feng paused.

 Chapter 2317 - Their Best Hope (1)

    <h2><em>Chapter 2317</em>: Their Best Hope (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang shot Qin Feng a look, also indicating that he should stop.


    She had let Qin Feng carry out his actions not because she wanted an apology from Qin Xuan but because she was well aware of how much Qin Feng had suffered under the bullying tactics of Qin Xuan.


    Qin Feng had always been reserved and Ye Qingtang wanted him to have the opportunity to vent out all the suppressed pain and grievances he had suffered inside.


    Finally he let go of Qin Xuan, who was already unconscious by that stage. As predicted, he had to be carried off the tform. Hang Wenwei and the others couldn¡¯t resist sighing as they watched Qin Xuan being carried off the tform.


    Qin Feng had been sessful in his challenge against a highly-ranked opponent. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Ye Qing¡¯s students were the stars of today¡¯s selection trials.


    Just as the crowd felt that there had been enough excitement for today and those killing machines were finally ready to leave, they noticed that Qin Feng remained on the tform.


    ¡°Qin Feng? The match is over. You cane down now.¡± The teacher in charge of the matches called out.


    But Qin Feng just walked to the center of the tform. ¡°Student Qin Feng. I have not issued my challenge yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    They suddenly understood Qin Feng¡¯s meaning.


    Qin Xuan had ascended the tform himself and initiated the fight. Qin Feng had yet to announce his chosen opponent. Strictly speaking, Qin Feng had indeed not carried out his challenge.


    But the lips of the teacher-in-charge twitched upon hearing his words.


    He had already thrashed the number five student into such a wretched state. Who else did he wish to challenge?


    Didn¡¯t he know the meaning of ¡°stopping while you were ahead¡±?!


    It was clear that Qin Feng had no intention of stopping. Not only did he want to be selected for the Inter-Academy Competition, but he also wanted everyone to know that his Boss was the best teacher in the Netherworld Academy.


    No one else couldpare.


    ¡°Qin Feng, who do you wish to challenge?¡±


    ¡°The number one student, Ran Mo,¡± Qin Feng stated.


    Everyone was thunderstruck by his words.


    Ran Mo was the current top talent in the Netherworld Academy and possessed the highest potential. Qin Feng had created a furor when he first entered the Netherworld Academy, but Ran Mo¡¯s appearance hadpletely shaken the entire Netherworld Academy to the core.


    Ran Mo had just turned 15 this year but he was a rare martial arts prodigy. When he was first admitted into the Netherworld Academy, he was already at the Divine Lord First Heaven early stage and had be the Netherworld Academy President¡¯s direct disciple. Now, he was already at the Second Heaven early stage, one level higher than Qin Feng.


    Although Qin Feng was strong, Ran Mo was even stronger!


    ¡°Madness, madness. Qin Feng has really gone insane.¡± Gong Jinyun clutched his head. He felt that Ye Qing¡¯s students were as wild as a pack of wolf pups.


    Meanwhile, Hang Wenwei was smiling brightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s someone who wants to drag that Ran Mo down too. This will be an exciting match.¡±


    The student ranked eighth looked at Hang Wenwei and felt that this fellow was rather wicked.


    Everyone else felt that Qin Feng¡¯s actions were too impetuous.


    The teacher-in-charge asked a few more times to confirm that Qin Feng would not be changing his mind. He then sent someone to summon Ran Mo.


    When Ran Mo arrived, he looked as if he had just woken up. He rubbed his eyes groggily. Young with a naturally boyish face, Ran Mo only looked like he was about 13 or 14 years old.


    ¡°Mmm? Someone wants to challenge me?¡± Ran Mo was still groggy from sleep.


    Hang Wenwei was acquainted with Ran Mo and he went up to pat Ran Mo on the shoulder.


    ¡°Brother, the dignity of the top 10 all rests on you now.¡±


    Ran Mo, ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 2318 - Their Best Hope (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2318: Their Best Hope (2)</h2>


    ¡°Good luck, show them what we are made of.¡± Gong Jinyun also stepped forward to offer some encouragement.


    The number eight teenager added. ¡°You are our best hope now.¡±


    Ran Mo blinked, feeling very confused.


    But he had a simple way of thinking. He actually felt rather happy at the fact that he had been challenged. After all, since joining the academy, he had not had a chance to spar with anyone. It was incredibly frustrating.


    When Ran Mo saw Qin Feng standing on the tform, he couldn¡¯t help being taken aback. They had both joined the academy as superstars and had met each other a few times before.


    ¡°Qin Feng? It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Ran Mo grinned, revealing two sharp teeth.


    Qin Feng nodded politely in return.


    A major battle was about tomence. These two teenagers were already famous when they first joined the academy. To think that they were about to face off now.


    ¡°Qin Feng is so awesome. He wants to challenge Ran Mo? Boss, do you think Qin Feng will win?¡± Lei Yan was feeling very excited. This would be a true battle.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t speak. In all honesty, she did not know much about Ran Mo.


    Soon after, the sound of drums started and the battle between those two officially started.


    The earlier battles by Lei Yan and the rest had just been one-sided affairs. This match between Qin Feng and Ran Mo would be extraordinarily exciting and intense.


    Qin Feng had drawn his Sword of Destruction. When the two of them attacked, the entire area was nearly shattered by the aura exuded by the two on stage.


    A First Heaven peak level had challenged a Second Heaven early stage. It was a bloody fight. No one denied that Qin Feng was powerful, but they felt he was too impetuous to challenge Ran Mo.


    However, it was not the instant defeat the crowd had expected. Instead, they exchanged blows without any clear victor or loser.


    In terms of cultivation level, Ran Mo had the advantage. But Qin Feng¡¯s moves were violent and brutal. They werepletely different from what the other students had learned.


    There were no unnecessary, fancy actions. They were all straightforward and lethal attacks.


    In the beginning, Ran Mo had not been serious, but after he experienced the ferocity of Qin Feng¡¯s moves, he instinctively began to give his all.


    It was a spectacr battle. All the students and teachers were dumbstruck.


    This was such an exciting match!


    Without realizing it, all the teachers became engrossed in the fight and started to seriously analyze the differences between those two.


    ¡°Ran Mo¡¯s spirit energy is thicker and the difference in cultivation level is clear.¡±


    ¡°But I feel that Qin Feng¡¯s moves are more sharp and agile. Look at his punches and kicks, it¡¯s so precise. It¡¯s like he had undergone countless real-life battles¡­¡±


    The two of them had their own good points. The teachers couldn¡¯t help getting increasingly excited as they watched.


    It was apparent that Ran Mo¡¯s cultivation level was higher than Qin Feng¡¯s, but Qin Feng¡¯s moves had been honed by real blood and sweat in the Evil Soul Forest. They werepletely different from those empty training actions whichcked substance in a real-life and death situation.


    The two teenagers fought for a long time. Covered in wounds, they had exchanged over a hundred moves but there was still no clear winner.


    All the teachers were waiting to see who would win. Ran Mo, who had a higher cultivation level, or Qin Feng, with his unorthodox moves.


    At this point, a figure had quietly arrived at the arena. It was a man dressed in white with a long white beard. Standing apart from the crowd, he watched the two teenagers on the tform.


    ¡°That teenager is Qin Feng?¡± The elder asked.


    A middle-aged man standing beside him nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Qin Feng.¡±


    ¡°Gu Wei mentioned this student to me before and said he had exceptional potential but suffered a decline. How is it that he is able to hold his own against Ran Mo?¡± An admiring glint shed across the elder¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2319 - President (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2319: President (1)</h2>


    ¡°Faculty Head Gu was speaking the truth. Several months ago, Qin Feng¡¯s cultivation had declined to the Paragon Eight Heaven level,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elder raised his brows slightly.


    ¡°But not long ago, Vice-President Wen Qi epted a new teacher and assigned Qin Feng and a few other students to him. It was just a few months ago and I never expected¡­ their powers to have increased by so much.¡±


    On hearing that, the elder¡¯s eyes glowed softly.


    ¡°Who is this new teacher?¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed at Ye Qing who was standing below the tform.


    The elder looked in that direction and saw a mediocre-looking, skinny youth.


    ¡°His name is Ye Qing. You were not in the academy over this recent period and don¡¯t know that he autonomously brought some students out of the campus without telling anyone. He has caused quite a bit ofmotion in the academy,¡± the middle-aged man reported objectively.


    ¡°Everyone always gets bogged down by the details. So what if it was an autonomous move and he didn¡¯t tell anyone? As long as it can unleash the potential of those students, where¡¯s the wrong in that?¡± The elder chuckled.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The middle-aged man nodded.


    At this moment, Luo Sheng was hurrying back with Wen Qi in tow. They were startled by the sight of the elder standing near the front.


    ¡°You have returned?¡± Luo Sheng looked at the elder in surprise.


    The elder smiled. ¡°The two of you have alsoe? That¡¯s good, it is gettingte. Everyone would probably go hungry if this match continues. Come with me.¡±


    Wen Qi and Luo Sheng exchanged looks but they obediently followed without any fuss.


    The elder said to Wen Qi after a few steps. ¡°You rascal, you have rather good judgment.¡±


    Wen Qi smiled. Realizing that it was Qin Feng and Ran Mo fighting on the tform now, his heart gave a sudden jolt. But seeing that the elder was still calm and Qin Feng was holding his own, his smile deepened.


    ¡­


    This was the most challenging opponent Ran Mo had ever faced in his life. For the first time since he could remember, he was covered in wounds. Of course, he knew that Qin Feng would also have his fair share of injuries.


    But the two of them were still fighting stubbornly, neither of them willing to concede defeat.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you. Stop.¡±


    A deep, resonant voice rang out across the arena.


    Ran Mo and Qin Feng appeared to freeze the moment the voice sounded. They were unable to move.


    All the teachers were also startled by that voice and they immediately turned toward it.


    The elder in white was strolling over with Wen Qi and two teachers in tow. In the next second, all those who saw the elder immediately hurried forward to wee him.


    ¡°President, you are back?¡±


    The elder was indeed the President of the Netherworld Academy, Wu Fengling.


    A sliver of respect arose in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes when she saw Wu Fengling.


    Wu Fengling was the current President of the Netherworld Academy. But even in her former life, Ye Qingtang had heard many legends about Wu Fengling.


    During a major catastrophe, Wu Fengling had protected tens of thousands of students all on his own. He eventually died in the battle but up until his veryst breath, he refused to budge and continued to protect the teenagers behind him.


    This was a President who deserved the highest level of respect, but Wu Fengling was not in the academy when Ye Qingtang had first arrived.


    ¡°Master!¡± Ran Mo¡¯s face stiffened when he saw Wu Fengling. He felt sheepish when he realized how pathetic he must look.


    Wu Fengling didn¡¯t head over to the high stage. Instead, he walked onto the battle tform and looked at the two teenagers with a smile.


    ¡°You little scamp. Have you been skiving again and not cultivating properly while I was away?¡±

 Chapter 2320 - President (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2320: President (2)</h2>


    Ran Mo averted his gaze sheepishly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I have been practicing very diligently.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡± Wu Fengling raised his brows.


    Ran Mo didn¡¯t dare to respond.


    Meanwhile, Wu Fengling turned to look at Qin Feng with an admiring glint in his eyes.


    ¡°You are Qin Feng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. The younger generation is indeed formidable. Your cultivation level is below that of Ran Mo so why did you choose to challenge him? With your powers, even if you didn¡¯t challenge him, you would still be able to secure a spot in the Inter-Academy Competition,¡± Wu Fengling asked as he released the restraint he had cast on the two.


    Qin Feng recovered his freedom to move and looked steadily at Wu Fengling.


    ¡°I want to be number one,¡± Qin Feng replied.


    Wu Fengling was taken aback. ¡°You have great ambition. You want to fight for the number one spot?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Feng replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Why? To prove your power?¡± Wu Fengling looked at Qin Feng. He admired Qin Feng¡¯s skills but was somewhat displeased with his grandiose ideas.


    A martial arts practitioner immersed in the practice of his art had to be humble and willing to learn. It was not a good thing to focus too much on des and status.


    Qin Feng remained silent. He hesitated before speaking again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then why?¡± Wu Fengling asked.


    Qin Feng straightened his back, looking straight at Wu Fengling with unwavering eyes.


    ¡°I want everyone to know that my teacher is the world¡¯s best teacher.¡±


    Wu Fengling was taken aback by Qin Feng¡¯s words.


    Ye Qingtang was also stunned.


    This brat¡­


    Wu Fengling suddenlyughed.


    ¡°The world¡¯s best teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Feng replied.


    ¡°Better than me? If I am willing to take you in as my disciple, will you ept?¡± Wu Fengling asked with a smile.


    Everyone was astonished by Wu Fengling¡¯s question. After all, Wu Fengling was famous for being very picky in his selection of disciples.


    Over the past several hundreds of years, the number of disciples under him could be counted on one hand. And every single one of them was now elite practitioners on the maind.


    Only someone with extraordinary talent like Ran Mo would catch the eye of Wu Fengling. Even with Qin Feng¡¯s high innate talent when he first joined the academy, Wu Fengling did not take him on as a disciple.


    Everyone knew that it was a great honor to be a direct disciple under Wu Fengling. Not to mention that Wu Fengling was also very powerful and his connections across the maind were Irrefutably impressive.


    In fact, even the Temple of Paragon had disciples who had been under Wu Fengling. And the Temple of Paragon was widely recognized as a top power. They were a terrifying force that could destroy any of the other powers!


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, as good as Ye Qing¡¯s teaching abilities were, he would still pale inparison to Wu Fengling. Only a fool would reject Wu Fengling¡¯s offer.


    This was an opportunity that countless others could only dream of.


    Just as everyone believed that Qin Feng had just had a major stroke of luck, he shook his head resolutely.


    ¡°My teacher is better than anyone else. Even you.¡±


    The crowd gasped.


    Was this Qin Feng a fool?


    If he could cozy up to Wu Fengling, it would no longer be a problem for him to revive the Qin family.


    To think that he was rejecting him, just like that?


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± Wu Fengling looked surprised.


    Still, Qin Feng maintained his decision.


    ¡°Are you not worried that I will kick you out of the Netherworld Academy?¡± Wu Fengling asked.


    Qin Feng replied, ¡°A teacher is like a father. In this lifetime, I will only acknowledge Ye Qing as my teacher.¡±


    Wu Fengling suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Amendable young man.¡±


    He then turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°You must be Ye Qing?¡±

 Chapter 2321 - President (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2321: President (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Wu Fengling smiled. ¡°It is the Netherworld Academy¡¯s honor to have a teacher like you. You have produced a good child.¡±


    Ye Qingtang lowered her eyes, a smile shing across her pupils. She was well aware of how good her own brats were.


    Upon hearing Wu Fengling praise Ye Qing, Wen Qi felt very happy as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard that Mu Ziying has also risen to the Divine Lord stage. Ye Qing has produced two Divine Lord level students.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Wu Fengling¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Wen Qi had heard of this from Luo Sheng. Before the smiles on the faces of those two men had finished forming, the teacher in charge of the matches cleared his throat.


    ¡°Ahem, not just those two. Lei Yan, Nangong Lie and Jing Ze have all ascended to the Divine Lord stage also.¡±


    Both Wu Fengling and Wen Qi looked astounded.


    Five Divine Lord stage practitioners?!


    As well-traveled as Wu Fengling was, he had never met anyone who could produce so many Divine Lord stage students over such a short period of time.


    Wen Qi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Five?!


    Did he hear correctly?


    ¡°Hang Wenwei, Gong Jinyun and a few others were defeated. Two of them even had to be carried off¡­¡± the teacher-in-charge continued.


    Hang Wenwei and the others who had been named sheepishly hid in the crowd.


    Damn, they have really been humiliated today!


    In the next moment, the faces of the President and Vice-President shifted. They looked at Ye Qing withplicated expressions.


    ¡°We will count this match as a draw. It will never end if we let it continue. And if either of them suffers grievous injuries, it will affect our chances at the Inter-Academy Competition. That would then be a major loss,¡± Wu Fengling announced.


    Given that the President had spoken and dered the match a draw, for the first time in the history of the Netherworld Academy, there were two students ranked number one.


    Ran Mo didn¡¯t mind. Qin Feng looked at Ye Qing and saw that he didn¡¯t have any reaction, and so he agreed.


    Observing Qin Feng¡¯s actions, Wu Fengling couldn¡¯t help feeling amused.


    This kid would continue fighting if his teacher disagreed?


    The thought amused Wu Fengling greatly.


    ¡°Your teacher is very good. Don¡¯t waste his teaching efforts,¡± Wu Fengling said.


    Qin Feng, Lei Yan and the others nodded. As long as one praised their Boss, they would agree to anything!


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at those little brats. But her heart felt warm.


    It was gettingte and the selection trials were over for the day. Di Nuo had already snuck off when no one was paying attention. Surrounded by her students, Ye Qingtang and her group prepared to leave, but Wu Fengling called her back.


    ¡°Ye Qing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Wu Fengling and Wen Qi.


    ¡°If you are not busy, pleasee with me. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Wu Fengling said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and had her students go back to rest first. She would join them for a celebration after she finished her discussion with Wu Fengling.


    Ye Qingtang followed Wu Fengling and his group back to the President¡¯s room. After entering the room, Wu Fengling invited them to sit down.


    ¡°Ye Qing, amongst your students, Yun Chen is the only one who has yet to be selected for the Inter-Academy Competition. But I heard from the medicine faculty that under your guidance, Yun Chen¡¯s elixir-refining skills have improved tremendously. I think there shouldn¡¯t be an issue tomorrow. You have done very well and groomed several exceptional students for the Netherworld Academy. As the President, I must thank you,¡± Wu Fengling said with sincerity.

 Chapter 2322 - President (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2322: President (4)</h2>


    ¡°President, you are too kind. I am only doing what I should be doing. Those kids have always had pretty good potential, they deserve their current achievements.¡±


    Like that, the 16-year-old Ye Qingtang called the 17-year-old Qin Feng and the others ¡°kids¡± without any hesitation.


    ¡°I heard Wen Qi say that you have a very unique view toward martial arts. I also observed Qin Feng¡¯s moves earlier. You seem to have made quite a number of adjustments to the techniques?¡± Wu Fengling asked.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Wu Fengling continued. ¡°It will be the Inter-Academy Competition in just a few months. For the past fewpetitions, our Netherworld Academy did not do too well. As the President, I feel very guilty over this. But now, you have given me hope.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s sharp instincts detected the underlying meaning behind Wu Fengling¡¯s words.


    Wu Fengling went on. ¡°There are still a few months left until then. I wonder if you are interested in teaching a few students?¡±


    It was then that Wu Fengling finally revealed his intentions.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Wu Fengling with a strange expression.


    ¡°I am not that skilled and there isn¡¯t much time left. I am afraid¡­¡±


    Wu Fengling waved. ¡°Do not worry about that. As long as you do what you can, that is more than enough. Moreover, you hadn¡¯t taught Qin Feng and the others for very long and the results are already very good. The Netherworld Academy needs a teacher like you. I wonder if you are willing to do this for the Netherworld Academy.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was somewhat hesitant. Her goal was just to make use of the Wind-Calming Pearl to leave this maind. Qin Feng and the others managed to improve so rapidly partly because they had cultivated in the secret room in the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb. Otherwise, they would not have progressed at such terrifying speeds.


    However, Ye Qingtang found it difficult to refuse Wu Fengling.


    This was a President who was willing to sacrifice his own life for his students. He deserved everyone¡¯s respect.


    Thinking of how Wu Fengling would have to face his fate in the future, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t helpmenting over it. If¡­


    If she could produce more exceptional teenagers, would they be able to ovee that future catastrophe?


    Ye Qingtang remained silent for a moment. Many powerful factions had indeed beening in and out of the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb over the recent period. It was impossible for her to bring another batch of students into the tomb to cultivate. But her martial arts knowledge from her previous life could help some of the students be stronger.


    Although they would not be able to break through to the next stage, they could still improve by quite a bit. They could be like Qin Feng, able to challenge an opponent who had a higher cultivation level than him.


    This was the oue of the future changes in the practice of martial arts.


    ¡°I can try, but I cannot guarantee the results. And I have one condition. I cannot teach too many people at one time, so you cannot give me too many students. Moreover, while I am teaching, no other teacher is allowed to interfere with my methods and the students also have to adhere to my arrangements. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to decline your offer.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke very frankly.


    She was willing to contribute to the academy but she had her limits.


    Wu Fengling appeared very satisfied with her words.


    ¡°I agree to all of your terms. Later on, I will send those students over. Don¡¯t worry, I will limit the number to about six or seven, or maybe even less. Qin Feng and the others will remain your core students. If you find that any one of the students is not suitable, you can refuse to ept them.¡±


    As Wu Fengling was giving Ye Qingtang a very high degree of autonomy, Ye Qingtang was able to ept it with peace of mind.

 Chapter 2323 - New Students Report (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2323: New Students Report (1)</h2>


    After Ye Qingtang left, Wu Fengling looked at Wen Qi, who could not conceal his own wide smile.


    ¡°How about that? I have brought you a real treasure this time, right?¡±


    Wu Fengling smiled. ¡°Indeed, you have good judgment.¡±


    Wen Qi raised his brows smugly.


    And he had every right to feel smug. To be able to produce five Divine Lord stage students within just a few months. Who could im to have that ability?


    After today¡¯s selection trials, news of Ye Qing, Qin Feng and the others spread across the entire Netherworld Academy. Everyone was discussing them, even those who had not gone to watch the matches.


    After knowing that even students like Lei Yan and Jing Ze had be Divine Lord stage practitioners, quite a few students clenched their fists with such intense envy that they nearly crushed the edges of the table.


    Why didn¡¯t they have the good fortune to meet such a teacher!


    But very soon, someone spread the news that the President had decided to pick a few more students to be under Ye Qing, to undergo special training for the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Naturally, only the top 50 would have that honor.


    Another wave of jealousy washed over the student body. They felt angry at themselves for not working harder to squeeze into the top 50. Meanwhile, those top 50 students were on cloud nine, all waiting to see if they would be one of the lucky ones.


    Five Divine Lord stage practitioners. What kind of effective rate was that? If they could train under Ye Qing, wouldn¡¯t they soon ascend to the Divine Lord level too?


    That night, Ye Qingtang was celebrating with Lei Yan and the rest, drinking wine and eating roast meat when Luo Sheng hurried over with a few teenagers.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Teacher Ye.¡± Ran Mo grinned as he bowed respectfully at Ye Qing. His neck was still bandaged.


    Qin Feng, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Teacher Ye.¡± The student formerly ranked number eight, Qiu Nan, also bowed shyly.


    Jing Ze, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Teacher Ye.¡± Gong Jinyun couldn¡¯t conceal his smile. He gave a deep bow.


    Nangong Lie, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Teacher Ye.¡± Hang Wenwei was smiling radiantly. Before even finishing his greeting, he was already bowing down low.


    Lei Yan eximed. ¡°Damn! What¡¯s going on? Have you alle for revenge?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Brother, you misunderstand. We havee to pay respects to our new teacher. From today onwards until the end of the Inter-Academy Competition, we will be brothers under the same teacher. In future, we will all be under Teacher Ye.¡± Hang Wenwei exined with a smile.


    Lei Yan was stunned.


    Qin Feng and the rest were also stupefied.


    Apart from Meng Yao, who was not qualified, and Qin Xuan, who had been beaten to a pulp, all the other teenagers who had sparred with Ye Qingtang¡¯s brats today had been sent over by Luo Sheng.


    ¡°Teacher Luo Sheng, they¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Luo Sheng.


    Was this what she thought it was?


    ¡°As Hang Wenwei said, we will have to trouble you to teach them during this period.¡± Luo Sheng smiled.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Luo Sheng added. ¡°Of course, if you are not satisfied, you can decline to teach them. We will choose others.¡±


    Wu Fengling had selected these few because they had sparred with Ye Qing¡¯s students. Ye Qing must have watched the matches and would have a good understanding of their skills.


    Ye Qing remained silent. Hang Wenwei and the others knew that their fatey entirely in Ye Qing¡¯s hands, and they immediately begged to be epted.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I have always admired your teaching. Please ept me. I will be hardworking and will not let you down!¡± Gong Jinyun put on a pleading look.


    Hang Wenwei was even more ingratiating. He poured a cup of tea and kneeled in front of Ye Qing.


    ¡°Master, please have this tea.¡±

 Chapter 2324 - New Students Report (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2324: New Students Report (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Hang Wenwei¡¯s antics, Ran Mo and Qiu Nan hastily snatched a cup each and fell on their knees before Ye Qing. Even Gong Jinyun did the same. They were now all kneeling in a neat row.


    There was a saying that one could never bear to p a smiling face. By putting up this reverent disy, they believed Teacher Ye would never ask them to get lost.


    Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on. In reality, she could teach anyone. These students all had good potential and characters, and so she had no objections to them.


    But before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Lei Yan and the rest were up in arms.


    ¡°Master? You can¡¯t just go around acknowledging anyone as your master. This is our Boss. When did he be your master? Get lost now!¡±


    Money,nd and women. These were the things people usually tried to snatch or steal. But never had they heard of someone trying to snatch other people¡¯s teachers!


    These guys were really shameless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Brother, we are one big family from now on.¡± Hang Wenwei grinned.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a family with you! You lost to me! Get lost now!¡± Lei Yan refused to budge.


    They would never share their Boss with anyone!


    Despite the derogatory treatment, those new students did not show any signs of anger. Instead, they continued smiling. ¡°Yes, we have all lost to you. That¡¯s why we havee to seek your teachings with humble hearts.¡±


    Lei Yan had always prided himself on his thick skin, but now he finally knew what it meant when they said that there would always be someone better than you. These guys had even thicker skins than him.


    ¡°I object!¡± Lei Yan hollered.


    Hang Wenwei looked at the raging Lei Yan and added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you object, as long as Teacher Ye doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Standing by the side, Qin Feng looked at Ran Mo with a strange expression. He could understand why the others hade, but Ran Mo was the personal disciple of Wu Fengling. Why was he here?


    Ran Mo noticed Qin Feng¡¯s look and smiled, revealing the whites of his teeth. ¡°I have always been a nomad student.¡±


    Wu Fengling was the President of the Netherworld Academy and was very busy. When Ran Mo first joined the academy, Wu Fengling had spent more time teaching him. But thereafter, he would just impart a set of techniques to Ran Mo and then meet up again about half a monthter to see how Ran Mo had progressed and offered some more pointers.


    Wu Fengling was often not around and Ran Mo had to seek guidance from other teachers instead. So it was apt to call him a ¡°nomad student¡±.


    Qin Feng, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we enough for you? Why do you have to take in others? Are we unable to satisfy you?¡± Lei Yan gazed tearfully at Ye Qing, hoping that he would change her mind.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    What did he mean by ¡°unable to satisfy you¡±?


    Someone, please shut his mouth!


    Luo Sheng was rather amused by the scene.


    ¡°Ye Qing, I will hand these little scamps over to you then. You can decide whether you want to keep them.¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Qing to reply, Luo Sheng quickly turned and left.


    In this kind of situation, it was better to leave it to them to settle amongst themselves. He wanted no part in it.


    Like that, Luo Sheng left but Ran Mo and the rest remained.


    Lei Yan and the others looked very aggrieved.


    This was supposed to be a happy dinner celebration. With the sudden appearance of so many ¡°love rivals¡±, they had all lost their appetite!


    There was no choice, the decisionid in Ye Qing¡¯s hands. Even if Lei Yan and the rest were desperate to toss Ran Mo and the rest far away, they had to listen to their teacher¡¯s wishes.


    Likewise, Ran Mo and his group knew that their fate now rested on Ye Qing¡¯s decision.

 Chapter 2325 - New Students Report (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2325: New Students Report (3)</h2>


    The atmosphere had turned very awkward. Ten pairs of eyes were now all fixed upon Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the anticipatory gazes of those two groups of brats and she quietly sat down on a chair. Just as everyone felt that Ye Qing had made his decision, he suddenly lifted a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Have you guys eaten? If not, sit down and eat with us.¡±


    Everyone, ¡°¡­¡±


    Hang Wenwei and the others were filled with hope at his words. They immediately bustled over and sat as close to Ye Qing as possible. In fact, the four of them took up the four closest seats to Ye Qing,pletely surrounding him.


    Lei Yan, Nangong Lie and the rest fumed at the sight.


    What a bunch of vixens. Boss had yet to officially be their teacher but they were already angling to be his favored pets?!


    The burning desire to drive out those little vixens raged in the hearts of those teenagers. Without another word, they pulled Mu Ziying off her seat. Mu Ziying had been sitting at the table with her chopsticks raised, ready to continue eating.


    Mu Ziying, ¡°¡­¡±


    She was hungry!


    Lei Yan and the others didn¡¯t care. They forced Mu Ziying into Ye Qing¡¯s arms, before shooting Hang Wenwei and his gang smug looks.


    Vying to be the teacher¡¯s pet?


    Their Little Senior Sister had never lost!


    Meanwhile, Mu Ziying herself was bewildered. She sat on Ye Qing¡¯sp with a dazed look.


    Hang Wenwei and the others remained silent.


    Damn, they had no females in their group. They couldn¡¯t use this trick.


    Ye Qingtang was getting a headache from the antics of those brats. Looking at the dazed Mu Ziying, who was still pitifully clutching her own chopsticks, Ye Qingtang decided to ignore the rest. So she picked up some food to feed Mu Ziying.


    The bickering continued throughout the entire dinner. If not for Ye Qingtang keeping the peace, the table might have already been smashed into two by those hot-blooded males.


    Whenever Ye Qingtang finished eating, her bowl would be snatched away and piled high with food again.


    The entire time, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t mention her decision whether to keep them but this meal sparked off hope in the hearts of Hang Wenwei and the rest. They all took it as a sign that they could stay.


    Although Ye Qingtang did n to teach them, she had no intention of bing their official teacher.


    After all, she would not be staying for long in the Netherworld Academy. She would leave after the Inter-Academy Competition. Hang Wenwei and his group were different from Lei Yan and the others, they each had their own teachers. After she left, they would have to return to their own teachers.


    She had agreed to Wu Fengling¡¯s request because she respected him and because she wanted to secure a future for Lei Yan and the others.


    In the future after she left, she believed that Wu Fengling would remember her favor for him, and choose good teachers for her students.


    Then she would be able to leave in peace. Of course, Lei Yan and the others had no idea of all that.


    Amongst Ye Qingtang¡¯s students, only Yun Chen had yet to undergo the selection trials. The next morning would be the selection for the medicine faculty.


    The medicine faculty¡¯s selection trial was different from the other faculties. They did notpete using weapons nor did they have to battle on the tform. Theypeted using their elixir-refining skills.


    The next morning, Ye Qingtang led Yun Chen and the rest to the site of the medicine faculty trials. Lei Yan and the others hadpleted their own trials but all of them still showed up today to cheer for Yun Chen.


    Even Hang Wenwei and his group followed close behind,pletely ignoring the derisive looks of Lei Yan and the rest.


    As this big group swaggered over, they attracted quite a bit of attention from the medicine faculty students.

 Chapter 2326 - Medicine Faculty (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2326: Medicine Faculty (1)</h2>


    ¡°Jinyun? Why are you here?¡± One of the female students from the medicine faculty was surprised at the sight of Gong Jinyun amongst the group.


    These were the selection trials of the medicine faculty. Students from the other faculties would usually note to watch.


    After all¡­


    Those other students would not be able to understand what was going on during the medicine faculty trials anyway.


    ¡°I came over to take a look.¡± Gong Jinyun scratched his head bashfully as he answered the teenage girl.


    Curiosity rose in the hearts of the rest as they observed the interaction between Gong Jinyun and the girl.


    ¡°Who is she? Gong Jinyun¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Nangong Lie asked Hang Wenwei.


    Hang Wenwei replied, ¡°She is Yu Siqi. She is Gong Jinyun¡¯s alchemist partner.¡±


    Most of the martial arts students in the academy would form partnerships with the medicine faculty alchemists so that they could ensure a steady supply of elixirs.


    The more powerful martial arts practitioners would be able to choose the more talented alchemists as their partners. Hang Wenwei and his group were in the top 10 and so their alchemist partners would definitely also be amongst the top.


    When Lei Yan and the others first came to the medicine faculty, they had also wanted to find some medicine faculty students to be their partners. But they were utterly scorned. No one was willing to even nce at them. But now¡­


    ¡°Qin Feng.¡±


    A voice suddenly called out.


    Everyone turned to see a tall, slender youth with imperious features strolling over. Several medicine faculty students were tagging along behind him.


    ¡°Is that Song Yanhan?¡± Lei Yan¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of the neer.


    ¡°Who is Song Yanhan?¡± Jing Ze asked.


    Lei Yan replied in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t even know Song Yanhan? I say, Senior Brother¡­ do you know nothing about the other faculties aside from your own?¡±


    Jing Ze nodded honestly.


    Lei Yan held his forehead in exasperation. ¡°Song Yanhan is the top alchemist in the medicine faculty. I heard that his elixir-refining skills are even better than most of the teachers in the faculty. I am sure that you know our academy once produced a Grand Master alchemist? There are rumors that Song Yanhan might be the second legendary figure toe out of our medicine faculty.¡±


    Lei Yan had been extremely ignorant when he first entered the academy. After hearing about alchemist partners and Song Yanhan¡¯s reputation, he had rushed over to the medicine faculty, asking to be his partner.


    In the end¡­


    He had been kicked out of the faculty grounds before he could evene face to face with Song Yanhan.


    Thereafter, Lei Yan realized that an alchemist of Song Yanhan¡¯s level was widely admired, not just within the academy but even on the outside. He had countless practitioners who hoped to obtain elixirs from him.


    There have been many elite students who wished to be partners with Song Yanhan but they were all rejected. The only one who caught Song Yanhan¡¯s eye was Wu Fengling¡¯s personal disciple Ran Mo.


    But with Wu Fengling as his master, there was no need for Wu Fengling to partner with an alchemist. As a result, Song Yanhan had no partner.


    Song Yanhan¡¯s sudden appearance now had many people confused.


    In response, Qin Feng nced at Song Yanhan, the questioning in his eyes apparent.


    Song Yanhan¡¯s expression was cold and his attitude arrogant. He only looked at Qin Feng and ignored the others.


    ¡°It will be the Inter-Academy Competition in a few months. I don¡¯t have any martial arts partner,¡± Song Yanhan said.

 Chapter 2327 - Medicine Faculty (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2327: Medicine Faculty (2)</h2>


    Qin Feng frowned slightly.


    Everyone else was stunned by Song Yanhan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Damn! Is Song Yanhan nning to partner with our Qin Feng?¡± Lei Yan immediately sensed the underlying meaning behind Song Yanhan¡¯s words.


    The Inter-Academy Competition did not only pit individual students against each other. There was another somewhat strange rule that one had topete in teams.


    A martial arts practitioner had to team up with an alchemist.


    Usually, Song Yanhan would never partner with any of the other students from the academy. It seemed that for the Inter-Academy Competition, he decided to put down his pride and ept a martial arts practitioner into his team.


    This was the instruction of Song Yanhan¡¯s teacher.


    After all, no matter how high level an alchemist was, there would be times when he would need someone with physical prowess.


    Song Yanhan¡¯s words raised amotion.


    Even the eyes of Hang Wenwei and his group lit up. They gazed at Qin Feng with admiration.


    ¡°Qin Feng is so lucky to be able to partner with Song Yanhan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Qin Feng you are talking about. He stands shoulder-to-shoulder with Ran Mo as the two most powerful students in the academy. Why else do you think Song Yanhan would choose him?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, if only I was more powerful. I also want such a high-level alchemist.¡±


    Elixirs were very important to martial arts practitioners. Finding a suitable alchemist was like adding wings to a tiger.


    For a high-level alchemist like Song Yanhan, it was only natural that many people wanted him as their partner. He was still young but his elixir-refining skills were already top-notch. It was almost certain that he would be a Master alchemist after leaving the Netherworld Academy. It was just a matter of time. Perhaps he could even be a Grand Master!


    It would be perfect if one could establish close ties with him while still in the academy.


    ¡°Wait a minute. We already have Yun Chen.¡± Lei Yan suddenly realized an issue.


    Their Boss knew how to refine elixirs but after teaching Yun Chen, Ye Qing passed on all the elixir-refining duties to him. As a result, all the elixirs they have been using were all refined by Yun Chen.


    It could be said that Yun Chen was their shared alchemist.


    Lei Yan¡¯s words attracted the attention of Hang Wenwei and the rest. They all stared at Lei Yan with incredulous eyes. It was true that Yun Chen was from the medicine faculty, but¡­


    If they remembered correctly from a few months ago, Yun Chen could barely refine half an elixir.


    Meanwhile, what level was Song Yanhan at?


    This was a teenager who stood right at the top of the medicine faculty. Could these two bepared at all?


    Even a fool knew who Qin Feng should choose.


    Song Yanhan seemed to have heard Lei Yan¡¯s words. He casually nced at Yun Chen.


    Both of them were from the medicine faculty. How could he possibly not know of Yun Chen?


    This useless piece of trash who could barely refine a single elixir¡­


    ¡°Elixirs are very important to a martial arts practitioner. Not all elixirs refined by an alchemist are safe to be consumed,¡± Song Yanhan said.


    The hidden meaning behind his words was clear to Nangong Lie and the others. Their faces instantly darkened.


    Was he saying that Yun Chen¡¯s elixirs were not safe for consumption?


    Song Yanhan didn¡¯t intend to say too much to Qin Feng. He had heard of what happened yesterday and knew that the powers of Qin Feng and his group had increased tremendously. And their teacher was that youth standing behind them.


    Song Yanhan walked over to Ye Qing. ¡°Teacher Ye, Qin Feng and the others are your students. As they will be representing the Netherworld Academy in the Inter-Academy Competition, this concerns the very reputation of our academy.¡±

 Chapter 2328 - Medicine Faculty (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2328: Medicine Faculty (3)</h2>


    Song Yanhan lifted his hand slightly and the medicine faculty students behind him stepped forward.


    ¡°These are the alchemists from our medicine faculty. Even the lousiest of them is at least a mid-grade alchemist. Teacher Ye, none of your students have official alchemist partners. Today, I have brought them along to partner with your students so that we can contribute our best efforts for the academy in the Inter-Academy Competition.¡±


    Song Yanhan¡¯s words sounded noble and there was actually nothing wrong with his way of thinking. However, he had purposely ignored Yun Chen from the beginning to the end. It was like he had never heard what Lei Yan said earlier about Yun Chen being their alchemist.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the arrogant Song Yanhan without any expression before she turned toward Yun Chen.


    As always, Yun Chen had his usual nonchnt smile.


    But that smile stung Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart.


    Having one¡¯s martial arts practitioner snatched away by another alchemist right in front of him, was a great humiliation. It was aplete disregard for his elixir-refining skills.


    Only an alchemist with a much higher skill level would dare to do this.


    ¡°No need. Qin Feng and the others already have an alchemist partner.¡± There was no way Ye Qingtang would allow any one of her little brats to be derided in this manner.


    Song Yanhan was taken aback by Ye Qing¡¯s words. He never expected her to reject him.


    It should be pointed out that countless martial arts students wished to be his partner. Even their teachers had personally stepped forward to persuade him, but they were all rejected.


    Today, he had taken the initiative to offer this partnership, only to receive such a response?


    Song Yanhan instinctively nced at Yun Chen.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, don¡¯t tell me that Yun Chen is the alchemist you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Ridicule shed across Song Yanhan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It is natural that you wish to promote your own student, but it is not right for you to drag down everyone else just for the sake of one person. Don¡¯t you know what kind of help an exceptional alchemist can bring to a martial arts practitioner?¡±


    Song Yanhan continued unabashedly. ¡°In the past, Yun Chen could barely refine anything. Although he can produce some elixirs now, it is not enough. Teacher Ye might be good at teaching martial arts but elixir-refinement is an entirely different matter. I hope that you won¡¯t implicate others for your own selfish needs.¡±


    To the medicine faculty, they didn¡¯t care how many Divine Lord level students this Teacher Ye had produced. Alchemy and martial arts were two different domains.


    The elixir-refinement skills of even an Emperor level practitioner would be inferior to that of an elementary-stage alchemist.


    ¡°I heard that you implicated all your students in one of your personal vendettas. You are only protecting Yun Chen like this because you are worried you would lose your bet if he doesn¡¯t pass the selection trials. Teacher Ye, you might be their teacher but you cannot be so selfish.¡± Song Yanhan looked at Ye Qing without an ounce of respect in his eyes, his tone was scornful and derisive.


    It was apparent that Song Yanhan didn¡¯t believe anyone would reject his offer. The only reason could be that Ye Qing wished to promote his own student. With such a narrow mindset, wasn¡¯t she just holding back Qin Feng and the others?


    The faces of Qin Feng and the others instantly darkened on hearing Song Yanhan¡¯s disgusting words.

 Chapter 2329 - Trust (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2329: Trust (1)</h2>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Yun Chen is inferior to the other medicine faculty students,¡± Ye Qingtang replied in a mild tone.


    She had taught him herself and was well aware of his skill level.


    Song Yanhan and all the other medicine faculty students were stunned by Ye Qing¡¯s im.


    Yun Chen was not inferior to them?


    Was Teacher Ye a fool?


    Some of the medicine faculty students hade over just to watch a good show. But now, they couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat speechless.


    ¡°Is this teacher joking? What kind of standard is Yun Chen?¡±


    ¡°He must be joking. This teacher is new and has only been here a few months. He majors in martial arts, why in the world was Yun Chen assigned to him?¡±


    ¡°What? A martial arts teacher teaching elixir refinement? Are you kidding me? Can he refine elixirs? Does he know what alchemy is? He knows nothing and yet he dares to make such audacious ims here.¡±


    ¡°Refine elixirs? He must be able to tell the difference between the various herbs first.¡±


    ¡°Why did this person reject Song Yanhan? I think he must be teaching elixir refinement the same way as martial arts. He has no idea of the disparity between Song Yanhan and Yun Chen. It¡¯s as wide as heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°This is alchemy, what does it have to do with a martial arts teacher? Coming over here to make a fool of himself.¡±


    The medicine faculty students were disgusted by Ye Qing¡¯s fake attitude of expertise. He was just ayman at best, how dare he stand before them and judge the skill level of the students here?


    Song Yanhan raised his brow slightly before he nced at Yun Chen. ¡°Oh? I am afraid this is your own opinion. With Yun Chen¡¯s abilities, it would be difficult for him to be selected for the Inter-Academy Competition. Even if Qin Feng and the others partner with him, he might not qualify for thepetition anyway. If that were to happen, Qin Feng and the others would lose their chance topete. Teacher Ye¡­ is this really what¡¯s ¡®best¡¯ for your students?¡±


    Song Yanhan¡¯s words were extremely harsh. He was more or less trampling Yun Chen¡¯s name into the mud. But the surrounding students all felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    In their eyes, Yun Chen was not fit to stay on in the medicine faculty anyway. Let alone the fact that Ye Qing was a martial arts teacher. What could he possibly teach Yun Chen?


    Ye Qingtang looked at Song Yanhan. ¡°Who said Yun Chen won¡¯t qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition?¡±


    Song Yanhan smiled.


    ¡°If Yun Chen can enter the Inter-Academy Competition, it will only be because every single medicine faculty student is automatically qualified. Teacher Ye, alchemy is not as simple as you think. The refinement of elixirs is not just a matter of throwing a bunch of herbs together.¡±


    Ye Qingtang gazed impassively at Song Yanhan as she observed Yun Chen from the corner of her eye.


    Yun Chen had remained silent right from the start. It was like he was already used to all the insults and ridicule. That gentle, nonchnt smile remained on his face. But it was exactly that smile that made Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but Yun Chen is guaranteed to qualify,¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    Song Yanhan frowned slightly at Ye Qing¡¯s words. Just as he was about to say something, an aged voice rang out.


    ¡°Yanhan, have you not settled the matter yet?¡± An elder with a long white beard strolled through the crowd.


    All the students in the medicine faculty immediately stepped back respectfully and made way for the elder.

 Chapter 2330 - Trust (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2330: Trust (2)</h2>


    ¡°Master?¡± Song Yanhan was startled by the arrival of the elder.


    This elder was called Zhu Ning and was the most experienced teacher in the medicine faculty. He was also the most highly skilled alchemist in the entire faculty. Given his reputation in the medicine faculty, even the medicine faculty head or the Netherworld Academy President Wu Fengling had to give him some leeway.


    With Zhu Ning¡¯s abilities, there was no need for him to remain in the academy. But he had a unique character and made a bet with Wu Fengling many years ago. After losing, he agreed to stay on in the Netherworld Academy as a teacher.


    Zhu Ning¡¯s criteria for selecting disciples were even more stringent than Wu Fengling¡¯s. To date, he had only personally mentored two disciples.


    One was Song Yanhan. The other was the legendary Grand Master alchemist.


    Zhu Ning came to Song Yanhan¡¯s side. His brows were furrowed and he appeared very impatient.


    As Zhu Ning only taught Song Yanhan about elixir refinement, he seldom bothered himself about other matters. All he knew was that Song Yanhan was preparing to partner with a martial arts practitioner, but did not ask him whom he had chosen.


    The arrogant Song Yanhan immediately put on a humble manner the moment he saw Zhu Ning.


    ¡°Master, the matter of partnership¡­ there has been a hup.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhu Ning asked.


    Song Yanhan replied, ¡°I was willing to partner with Qin Feng, but¡­ Qin Feng¡¯s teacher isn¡¯t agreeable.¡±


    With that, Song Yanhan looked at Ye Qing.


    Zhu Ning¡¯s face darkened before his eyes followed Song Yanhan¡¯s line of sight. When he saw Ye Qing, his face did not betray any emotion.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhu Ning asked.


    Based on what Zhu Ning understood, no one in the entire academy was good enough to be Song Yanhan¡¯s partner. Yet, this teacher was refusing to let his own students partner with Song Yanhan.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°Qin Feng already has an alchemist partner.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Zhu Ning asked.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gazended on Yun Chen.


    ¡°Yun Chen.¡±


    Zhu Ning frowned when he heard that before he instinctively turned to look at Yun Chen.


    ¡°You are part of the medicine faculty?¡± Zhu Ning felt that Yun Chen looked very unfamiliar. He did not recall having such a student in the faculty.


    ¡°Master, Yun Chen does belong to our faculty, but¡­ Master has probably never met him before as his elixir-refinement skills are too low. He has failed nearly every single one of the monthly tests.¡± Song Yanhan immediately spoke up.


    Now and then, Zhu Ning would give pointers to students who showed talent. With Yun Chen¡¯s skills, he had not been worthy to even stand before Zhu Ning.


    It was no wonder Zhu Ning had no impression of him.


    At that, Zhu Ning¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Why is a student of such low quality still in the in medicine faculty? Who is his teacher? Why haven¡¯t we kicked him out?¡±


    An alchemist who couldn¡¯t refine elixirs? What a joke!


    Song Yanhan gave a secret smile.


    ¡°I am Yun Chen¡¯s teacher.¡±


    Zhu Ning looked at Ye Qing with his brows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°You are not a teacher from the medicine faculty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Ye Qing and just joined the academy recently,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Zhu Ning¡¯s face darkened even further.


    An alchemy student who could not refine any elixirs and a teacher who was not from the medicine faculty. What kind ofbination was that?


    It was aplete farce.


    ¡°You are his teacher? You are from another faculty, what can you teach him? This is ridiculous!¡± Zhu Ning had been obsessed with alchemy all his life. He could not tolerate people who treated alchemy as just a frivolous hobby!

 Chapter 2331 - Trust (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2331: Trust (3)</h2>


    ¡°I teach him about elixir refinement, of course.¡± Ye Qingtang stated in a mild tone.


    Zhu Ning gave a coldugh. He felt that Ye Qing was just a fool spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Someone like you teaching elixir refinement? Perhaps if there was no other teacher left in the faculty. The medicine faculty is not somewhere you cane and go as you please. Leave here immediately.¡±


    Song Yanhan felt very smug as he watched Zhu Ning admonish Ye Qing.


    ¡°Yun Chen is a student from the medicine faculty and today is the faculty selection trials. Why can¡¯t he be here?¡± Ye Qingtang questioned Zhu Ning with a steady stare.


    Zhu Ning looked like he had just heard a great joke.


    ¡°Him? He wants to participate in the selection trials?¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Zhu Ning suddenlyughed. ¡°Good. I want to see what kind of alchemist a teacher from another faculty can produce. I will state this now. Yun Chen will never be able to qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition.¡±


    ¡°What if he does?¡± Ye Qingtang insisted.


    Zhu Ning replied in a cold voice, ¡°If someone like him can qualify, I will seal off my tripod forever and never refine elixirs ever again! But if he fails to qualify, neither of you are allowed to ever step foot inside the medicine faculty! In addition, you must kneel and apologize to the entire medicine faculty for your arrogance and ignorance!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Ye Qingtang agreed without any hesitation.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Yun Chen was shocked.


    In return, Ye Qing only shot him a ¡°keep quiet and stay calm¡± look.


    Zhu Ning snorted.


    ¡°I look forward to it then.¡± With that, Zhu Ning turned to leave. Song Yanhan followed him.


    All the medicine faculty students stared at Ye Qing as if he was insane. Had yesterday¡¯s sess gone to Teacher Ye¡¯s head?


    Did he really think that just because he produced a few Divine Lord-level students, he was now invincible?


    This was the medicine faculty. Even if you were an Emperor level practitioner, it was an entirely different matter to stand in front of a tripod.


    Teacher Ye was just asking for it.


    Watching Zhu Ning and the others depart, Yun Chen turned toward Ye Qing. ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t have to do that, I¡­¡±


    Ye Qing interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s not an issue, I already made that bet with Di Nuo. It¡¯s just another bet. No harm going all in now. Anyway¡­¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang patted Yun Chen on the shoulder.


    ¡°Yun Chen, you are my student. I believe in you.¡±


    She had taught Lei Yan and the others about martial arts. As for elixir refinement, she had only taught Yun Chen.


    In the Evil Soul Forest, Yun Chen would cultivate with Lei Yan and the others during the day. When night fell, he would practice elixir refinement on his own.


    And Ye Qingtang had seen it all.


    Over the past few months, Yun Chen had worked a hundred times harder than any normal person. In both her previous and current life, she would only have Yun Chen as an alchemy disciple.


    With two lives worth of knowledge, she was certain that she would be able to produce an alchemy genius!


    Yun Chen was taken aback by Ye Qing¡¯s words. He then lowered his eyes. ¡°Boss, I understand.¡±


    The bet had been made, so there was no going back now. The only thing he could do now was to give his best and protect his teacher¡¯s honor!


    ¡°Yun Chen, don¡¯t worry. We are all behind you. The elixirs you produce are so much better than Song Yanhan¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry, just go ahead and do what you do best.¡± Lei Yan and the others stepped forward and patted Yun Chen on the shoulder, showing their support.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need any other alchemist. You are more than enough for us.¡±


    Hang Wenwei and his group never expected things to progress in this way. If it had been them, they would probably not have been able to reject Song Yanhan¡¯s offer.

 Chapter 2332 - Palm Flame (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2332: Palm me (1)</h2>


    But for some unknown reason, Ye Qing had just directly rejected him. There was no mercy nor hesitation at all.


    Not only that, Qin Feng and the others did not protest either. They even showed their firm support?


    Had they all gone mad?


    Rejecting Song Yanhan just for one Yun Chen?


    And offending Zhu Ning¡­


    They were digging their own graves.


    ¡­


    Zhu Ning was scowling as he led Song Yanhan away. Halfway, he suddenly spied a familiar figure.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo.¡± Song Yanhan greeted politely when he saw Di Nuo heading their way.


    As Di Nuo was acquainted with Zhu Ning, Song Yanhan was more courteous toward him than he was to other teachers. In response, Di Nuo gave a brief nod before looking at Zhu Ning¡¯s dark face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Teacher Zhu? Why do you look so grim?¡±


    Zhu Ning frowned but kept silent.


    In the end, Song Yanhan narrated the entire incident that had happened earlier.


    Di Nuo smiled after hearing the story.


    ¡°So it¡¯s because of Ye Qing. I think that Teacher Zhu and I have the same issue.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Zhu Ning looked doubtful at Di Nuo.


    Di Nuo immediately told him about his bet with Ye Qing, but he glossed over his attempts to make things difficult for the youth and only talked about how arrogant Ye Qing was and how he had flouted multiple school rules¡­


    The previous encounter already had Zhu Ning dislike Ye Qing. After hearing Di Nuo¡¯s ount, he now detested him even more.


    ¡°I havee today to see if Yun Chen can qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition. I wonder what Teacher Zhu thinks?¡± Di Nuo asked.


    Zhu Ning didn¡¯t respond but Song Yanhan couldn¡¯t resist snorting. ¡°Him? Dream on. Teacher Di Nuo, Yun Chen is the lousiest student in the medicine faculty. If not for the Liu Yun family n, he would have been kicked out long ago. Why else would he still be here?


    ¡°Ye Qing might have shown some abilities in martial arts, but today¡¯spetition is on elixir refinement. Don¡¯t tell me he knows how to teach alchemy too?¡±


    A smile shed across Di Nuo¡¯s eyes on hearing that.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s also a good thing that Yanhan didn¡¯t partner with Qin Feng. After all, if Yun Chen fails to qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition, the entire group of them would be kicked out of the Netherworld Academy.¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Song Yanhan felt somewhat better.


    ¡­


    The selection trials for those in the medicine faculty were about to begin. Unlike those in martial arts, the medicine faculty¡¯s trials were more inclusive. Any student who was willing to give it a shot could sign up.


    The format of thepetition was very simple. A few hundred students would be participating in this trial and allpetitors had to refine a certain elixir within a fixed amount of time. The quality of the elixir would be judged and the top 10 students selected from there.


    Yun Chen had already been escorted to the trial arena by Ye Qingtang and the others. Given his reputation, his appearance attracted quite a number of astonished looks from the other medicine faculty students.


    No one expected such a lousy student to dare to participate in this trial.


    And those in the know soon spread the news of the bet between Ye Qing and Di Nuo. They also reported on the recent sh between Ye Qing and Zhu Ning.


    In an instant, a fierce discussion was ignited across the entire medicine faculty. Everyone believed that Ye Qing must be mad.


    Could he even teach alchemy? On what basis did he dare to go head-to-head with Zhu Ning?


    ¡°I think Ye Qing is getting ahead of himself. Just because he managed to produce a few good martial arts students, he now thinks that the medicine faculty is also his domain?¡±

 Chapter 2333 - Palm Flame (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2333: Palm me (2)</h2>


    ¡°Just wait and see. Not only would he lose the bet with Di Nuo, but he¡¯ll also lose the bet with our Teacher Zhu. By then, we¡¯ll be able to see him kneeling on the floor in apology, before crawling out of the Netherworld Academy¡­¡±


    As the crowd continued their discussion, the selection trials began.


    When the elixir for this year¡¯s trial was announced, dismayed cries echoed across the entire arena.


    ¡°Sky Spirit Jade Elixir?! My goodness, am I seeing it right? We are going topete based on that?¡±


    ¡°Madness, madness! Who the hell can refine this elixir?¡±


    ¡°Damn, luckily I didn¡¯t take the risk to sign up. Otherwise I would end up utterly humiliated.¡±


    ¡°This is a high-grade elixir¡­ although we sometimes refine elixirs beyond our grade, the sess rate is pathetic. It would be considered a major stroke of luck to seed just once over a hundred tries. Even if a high-level alchemist attempts this, his sess rate would not be more than 10%¡­¡±


    The crowd felt that this year¡¯s trial was too ruthless.


    For this grade of elixir, not only did one have to select the required ingredients with the utmost care, the process of brewing it was extremely arduous. Just the slightest mistake would result in failure. Even if one carried out all the steps correctly, they still might not seed¡­


    This type of high-grade elixir was an impossible challenge to the medicine faculty students.


    Those students, who had been full of confidence when they turned up for the trial, were now utterly shattered by those four words: Sky Spirit Jade Elixir.


    Meanwhile, after seeing the topic, one lone person amongst the candidates immediately stood up and went to collect the necessary ingredients.


    ¡°Damn, who is so formidable? They¡¯re ready to start already?¡±


    Everyone turned to look and realized that it was Song Yanhan. Their amazement instantly faded away.


    Apart from Song Yanhan, no one else could refine this elixir.


    ¡°Look at Song Yanhan¡¯s tripod. Isn¡¯t that the same one left behind by that legendary figure?¡±


    The crowd finally noticed that Song Yanhan¡¯s tripod looked exceptionally outstanding. It was a dark gold tripod only about half the height of a normal person. Although it was much smaller than the usual tripod, no one would suspect its quality.


    After all¡­


    This tripod was a treasure left behind by that Grand Master alchemist.


    Zhu Ning had kept this tripod since that legendary figure left. It was rumored that many alchemists were willing to pay a good fortune to buy that tripod, but they had all been rejected.


    And now, that divine-level tripod was in Song Yanhan¡¯s possession. It could be seen just how highly Zhu Ning regarded him.


    Song Yanhan¡¯s speed was the fastest. While the rest of the candidates were still in a confused daze, he had already selected the appropriate ingredients and started the preparations.


    The other candidates finally snapped out of their reverie. Since they were here, they might as well just give it their best shot.


    Stepping forward, they moved to choose the ingredients. Nearly all the best ingredients had already been snatched up by the candidates. Meanwhile, one person remained unmoving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Yun Chen is scared stiff? But I am not surprised. He probably doesn¡¯t even know the recipe for the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir.¡±


    ¡°I already said he shouldn¡¯t have joined. Isn¡¯t he just asking for it?¡±


    This waspletely within the crowd¡¯s expectations. No one bothered about that useless low-level student anymore. Instead, they all focused on Song Yanhan. It was a pleasure to watch his fluid, practiced movements.


    On the high stage, a satisfied glint shed across Zhu Ning¡¯s eyes as he observed Song Yanhan¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 2334 - Palm Flame (3)

    Chapter 2334: Palm me (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Meanwhile, Di Nuo noticed the immobile Yun Chen and his eyes filled with joy. He looked forward to the moment when he could see Ye Qing crawl out of the Netherworld Academy!


    ¡°Boss, what happened to Yun Chen? Why is he not moving?!¡± Lei Yan had been brimming with confidence but he was feeling a little panicky now.


    Why was Yun Chen not moving?


    At least go get the ingredients first!


    Ye Qingtang remained silent. She only continued to watch Yun Chen with a calm expression. By this stage, most of the candidates had already prepared the ingredients and were starting the refinement process.


    At this moment, everyone finally realized there was something amiss with Yun Chen.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any tripod? What¡¯s going on? Could he have forgotten to bring it?¡± Someone noticed the empty space around Yun Chen. It waspletely different from the other candidates who each had their own tripod beside them.


    How would one refine elixirs without a tripod?


    Yun Chen finally went over to gather the ingredients to start the prep work.


    His speed was far slower than an average person¡¯s.


    ¡°Boss, did you forget to prepare a tripod for Yun Chen? Should Nangong Lie and I go and bring one over for him?


    Ye Qingtang shot Lei Yan a look.


    ¡°While we were in the Evil Soul Forest, when have you ever seen me or Yun Chen use a tripod?¡±


    Lei Yan was stunned.


    Jing Ze suddenly recalled something.


    He vaguely remembered that Ye Qing usually taught Yun Chen elixir refinementte at night. By then, the rest of them were all dead tired and sleeping like pigs. Once, he happened to wake up in the middle of the night and saw Ye Qing and Yun Chen with fires on their palms.


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Jing Ze looked at Ye Qing with a strange expression.


    Ye Qing smiled but remained silent.


    At this moment, a sudden cry rang out.


    ¡°Quick, look! What is Yun Chen using to refine his elixir?¡±


    The crowd thought that with Yun Chen¡¯s slow speed, everyone else would have finished refining their elixirs before he evenpleted the prep work. In the end, his preparation speed had been astonishing. In the blink of an eye, all his ingredients were already properly prepared.


    And just as everyone had lost interest in him, an intense me was ignited upon his palm. He ced all the ingredients into his palm.


    That me engulfed all the ingredients¡­


    ¡°What¡­ what is this? He¡¯s not using a tripod, but using¡­ his hand? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Everyone was bewildered.


    In their knowledge, alchemists always used tripods to refine elixirs. This was the first time they were seeing someone refine elixirs using a me from their palm!


    At this point, even Zhu Ning was shocked.


    ¡°Palm me¡­ How did he¡­ how did he learn this?¡± Zhu Ning was utterly stunned. His earlier arrogant manner disappeared.


    Zhu Ning was obsessed with alchemy and had studied countless ancient records. He had once read about a special elixir-refinement method which made use of a palm me in ce of a tripod.


    With this method, one could better control every parameter of the elixir-refinement process. Using this special technique, the elixir quality and sess rate would far surpass that of the usual method using a tripod.


    Even a divine-level tripod would not be able to produce such results.


    The palm me was the dream technique that all alchemists aspired towards.


    However, the palm me method had already been lost over time. Zhu Ning had searched for a hundred years but failed to find any more information on it.


    Zhu Ning never imagined that he would be able to witness the palm me method in his lifetime. And¡­ it was being executed by Yun Chen, whom he hadpletely disregarded!


    Impossible.


    The palm me technique was a lost legacy. How did Yun Chen manage to learn it?


    Zhu Ning¡¯s expression shifted.. He instinctively turned to look at Ye Qing.

 Chapter 2335 - Perfect Quality (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2335: Perfect Quality (1)</h2>


    The elusive palm me technique had been lost for many years. Ye Qing was just a youth in his 20s and a martial arts practitioner, and not even a high-level one at that. There was no way Zhu Ning would believe that such a person would know the palm me technique.


    ¡°Teacher Zhu?¡± Di Nuo, who had been feeling very confident, suddenly noticed the strange look on Zhu Ning¡¯s face.


    Zhu Ning remained silent. Although he could see Yun Chen using a palm me, he couldn¡¯t be 100% sure it was that legendary technique. To confirm it, they would have to wait until Yun Chenpleted his refinement.


    After all¡­


    An elixir refined using the palm me method would possess unique characteristics.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang was entirely focused on Yun Chen.


    Yun Chen¡¯s movements were very fast and he was using his palm me to refine the elixir. All his movements and his entire process was being disyed in front of everyone.


    Song Yanhan had already ced all his ingredients into the tripod and been refining for some time. He surveyed the arena and saw the anxious expressions on the faces of the other candidates. Their refinement techniques were alsorgely incorrect.


    It was just as he had predicted. He was just undergoing today¡¯s trial as a courtesy. With his abilities, no other student in the entire Netherworld Academy couldpare with him.


    Used to basking in the spotlight, Song Yanhan was expecting astonished and admiring gazes when he suddenly realized that none of the spectators were even looking at him.


    In the next second, Song Yanhan¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. Used to being the center of attention, he found it very strange. He instinctively followed the eyes of the spectators.


    Song Yanhan was dumbstruck by what he saw.


    Yun Chen had a strong me in his palm, which was gradually refining the prepped ingredients, slowly transforming them into an elixir pill.


    This special refinement technique had attracted the attention of everyone. Even the candidates were also watching after having ced their own ingredients into their tripods.


    ¡°What is Yun Chen doing?¡±


    ¡°What is going on? What kind of technique is that?¡± The candidates all believed that Yun Chen was just showing off some fancy trick to divert attention from hisck of skill.


    Song Yanhan was the only one whose expression underwent a major shift,


    ¡°Palm me?¡±


    As Zhu Ning¡¯s disciple, of course he knew about the legendary elixir-refinement technique which his Master had always dreamed of.


    But¡­


    How did a useless piece of trash like Yun Chen know the palm me technique?


    There was no way Song Yanhan was willing to believe that Yun Chen really knew this technique.


    Time passed by the minute and second. Yun Chen¡¯s palm me suddenly surged and grew stronger. The fire engulfed the ingredients and no one could see his progress.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Boss, what is this special elixir-refinement technique? It looks very formidable¡­¡± Lei Yan widened his eyes. This was the first time he was seeing Yun Chen refine elixirs.


    Previously in the Evil Soul Forest, Ye Qing only taught Yun Chente at night when the rest of them were already snoring like pigs.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t reply. She merely watched on as Yun Chen used his me with a practiced hand, slowly refining his elixir pill.


    Meanwhile, Gong Jinyun and his group were somewhat confused. They didn¡¯t know much about alchemy and were at a loss about what was happening.


    But¡­


    Yun Chen¡¯s elixir-refinement technique did look rather fancy. It would be some time before the Sky Spirit Jade Elixirs would be done.


    Everyone was waiting in anticipation of the results.

 Chapter 2336 - Perfect Quality (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2336: Perfect Quality (2)</h2>


    Song Yanhan¡¯s eyes were focused on Yun Chen¡¯s hand. Even now he could not confirm whether it was the palm me.


    As time passed by the minute and second, the sky started to darken with the night.


    Song Yanhan looked away again. His elixir had been sessfully refined!


    The surrounding students were now somewhat bored and tired. When they saw Song Yanhan about to open his tripod and take out his elixir, everyone immediately perked up.


    ¡°Song Yanhan has finished refining his elixir?¡±


    Everyone was amazed. They immediately turned toward Song Yanhan.


    A wonderful fragrance spread across the arena when the tripod was opened, leaving behind a bluish-green elixir pill in the tripod. The elixir was covered in a faint, shimmery glow, looking exceptional under the moonlight.


    Retrieving his sessfullypleted elixir, Song Yanhan ced it in an open silk box.


    Song Yanhan was the first toplete his concoction. Thereafter, an increasing number of candidates also ended their refinement process, but¡­


    When they opened their tripods, the disparity was clear for all to see.


    Apart from Song Yanhan, the elixirs of all the other candidates were dull andckluster. Some of the pills didn¡¯t even form properly at all. Quite a number of the elixirs were also suffused with a thick medicinal smell.


    It should be pointed out that the most obvious sign of a sessful refinement of the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir was its clear, light fragrance.


    And that medicinal smell was proof of failure.


    Those candidates felt their hearts sink into the floor when they looked at their own pills before looking at Song Yanhan¡¯s.


    There was noparison at all¡­


    ¡°I say, this year¡¯s test is just too difficult. The number of people who are able to concoct this elixir in the first ce can be counted on one hand. And topete on quality¡­?¡±


    Select 10 candidates? It would be a blessing to even find five who managed to produce a proper elixir.


    ¡°I say¡­ Yun Chen has been burning his for an entire day already. Have his ingredients been reduced to ashes?¡±


    Someone noticed that Yun Chen had yet toplete his refinement. As most of the candidates had already concluded the test, the teachers in charge of judging the quality of the elixirs walked over.


    They inspected all thepleted elixirs.


    The more they inspected, the more solemn their faces grew.


    As a part of the Netherworld Academy medicine faculty, they had once produced a Grand Master alchemist. What happened to these students?


    What the hell did they concoct?


    Was this even considered a concoction?


    Looking at those charred ck, shapeless objects, the teachers couldn¡¯t believe those things were meant to be elixirs. A few could be considered more or less properly formed, but the quality was terribly inferior.


    When they arrived in front of Song Yanhan and saw his bluish-green elixir, smiles finally broke out on the grim faces of those teachers.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± One of the teachers was very pleased as he inspected the elixir.


    Song Yanhan¡¯s elixir refinement had been a sess. The quality was not perfect, but the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir had always been a very difficult pill to refine. Song Yanhan was the only one who managed to produce a sessful elixir.


    And with the quality of his Sky Spirit Jade Elixir, countless people on the outside would be willing to pay top dor for it!


    ¡°Elder Zhu has indeed produced a good disciple.¡±


    All the teachers were full of praise for Song Yanhan. Even they might not have been able to sessfully concoct a Sky Spirit Jade Elixir in one try. But Song Yanhan had managed to do it.


    Indeed he deserved his reputation as the top student in the medicine faculty.

 Chapter 2337 - Perfect Quality (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2337: Perfect Quality (3)</h2>


    Song Yanhan maintained his usual expression. After all, he had always been very confident of his own skills.


    Looking at the teachers¡¯ reactions, the candidates knew that Song Yanhan¡¯s refinement had been sessful and the quality must be pretty good.


    ¡°Song Yanhan is really a genius freak. This Sky Spirit Jade Elixir is so perversely difficult. To think that he was able to concoct it.¡±


    ¡°I have to concede defeat, it¡¯s pointless to try andpare myself to him. It will be a breeze for me to qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition if I am even half as good as Song Yanhan.¡±


    Just as the crowd was full of admiration and praise for Song Yanhan, a bluish-green glow suddenly appeared in the arena.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by that glow.


    Turning to look, the crowd was stunned by what they saw.


    Everyone had nearly forgotten about Yun Chen. No one noticed that he had just finished his refinement. The me in his palm had disappeared and a glowing bluish-green elixir rested on his palm.


    A single nce was enough to send everyone into a stupefied daze.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Is this for real? Yun Chen really managed to produce it?¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ No matter how I look at it¡­ the color of his elixir appears to be even purer than Song Yanhan¡¯s.¡±


    Song Yanhan had also noticed the situation and his brow furrowed in consternation. Startled, the teachers walked over to Yun Chen.


    Up on the high stage, Zhu Ning¡¯s expression turned extremely grave. The moment they ascertained the quality of Yun Chen¡¯s elixir, he would know whether it was the palm me.


    Those teachers arrived at Yun Chen¡¯s side. Right from the first nce, they were instantly bewildered by his Sky Spirit Jade Elixir. After all, they were all alchemists and could easily determine the quality of elixirs.


    From the moment they approached Yun Chen, the light fragrance of the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir drifted into their nostrils.


    Just the scent alone instantly washed away all their tiredness. Even Song Yanhan¡¯s Sky Spirit Jade Elixir did not have that effect.


    The teachers exchanged nces.


    As teachers from the medicine faculty, they knew of Yun Chen¡¯s reputation. They had been frustrated by hisck of skill and chose to simply ignore him.


    But now, the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir resting in his palm had stunned them all.


    ¡°The quality of this elixir¡­¡± One of the teachers had a strange expression on his face. He picked up the pill and examined it closely with the other teachers.


    Song Yanhan was also watching the entire process.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±


    Exhrated exmations rang out from the mouths of those teachers, and the entire crowd found themselves dazed by the teachers¡¯ shouts.


    What did they mean by ¡°good¡±?


    ¡°Yun Chen, we never expected you to be able to sessfully concoct a perfect quality Sky Spirit Jade Elixir. You have given us a great surprise.¡± One of the teachers looked at Yun Chen with an ear-splitting beam on his face. He happily patted Yun Chen on the back, his excitement evident for all to see.


    ¡°A perfect quality Sky Spirit Jade Elixir? Are you kidding me? By Yun Chen?¡± Everyone was dumbstruck by the teacher¡¯s words.


    Those medicine faculty students stared at Yun Chen in shock. They suspected that they must be too tired after standing there the whole day, and were hallucinating now.


    How challenging was it to refine a Sky Spirit Jade Elixir?


    And how lousy was Yun Chen¡¯s skill level?


    Perfect quality? Impossible! No one believed that Yun Chen could even refine it in the first ce. But why would the medicine faculty teachers tell a lie in front of everyone?

 Chapter 2338 - Doubt (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2338: Doubt (1)</h2>


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ this is real?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Even Song Yanhan didn¡¯t manage to produce a perfect quality elixir, how could Yun Chen¡­¡±


    The students exchanged looks as if they had just seen a ghost.


    Song Yanhan was also thunderstruck.


    Those teachers werepletely immersed in the creation of the perfect quality elixir. It should be pointed out that sessfully concocting a pill was not the most difficult part.


    The most difficult was producing one which was perfect quality.


    Even a Master-level alchemist would not dare to guarantee that he could refine perfect quality elixirs every single time. So the level of difficulty could only be left to the imagination.


    They never held much regard for Yun Chen. They never expected such a great surprise today.


    The teachers immediately brought that elixir onto the high stage to let Zhu Ning have a look.


    After all, Zhu Ning was the most highly skilled teacher in the medicine faculty.


    Zhu Ning had heard the teachers¡¯ exmations. When he saw the elixir up close, his expression grew extremely solemn.


    Meanwhile, Di Nuo was now in aplete daze.


    He never dreamed that Yun Chen would be sessful in his refinement.


    He had no idea how difficult it was to refine a Sky Spirit Jade Elixir but he had observed that less than five candidates had managed to sessfully produce one.


    And this included Yun Chen.


    This meant that¡­


    Yun Chen had sessfully qualified for the Inter-Academy Competition. All of Ye Qingtang¡¯s students were now in the name list to enter thepetition, as specified in their bet.


    Di Nuo felt like he had been struck by lightning. His face was grim to the extreme.


    He didn¡¯t even notice Zhu Ning¡¯s increasingly bewildered expression as he examined the elixir.


    ¡°Teacher Zhu, Yun Chen¡¯s elixir is truly wless. Didn¡¯t expect this kid to have such hidden talent.¡±


    Zhu Ning ignored them. He just continued to examine Yun Chen¡¯s elixir.


    Perfect. Truly perfect.


    Zhu Ning had extremely high standards and was very stringent in his judging, but even he couldn¡¯t find any ws.


    Zhu Ning himself couldn¡¯t refine an elixir of better quality than this.


    He took a deep breath to suppress the doubts in his heart. He had reached a conclusion.


    The biggest reason why alchemists hankered after the palm me was because¡­


    All elixirs produced by that technique were of perfect quality!


    That was how formidable it was!


    When Zhu Ning confirmed the perfect quality of the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir, he also confirmed that Yun Chen must have used the palm me!


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, who has been teaching Yun Chen over this period?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Di Nuo snapped out of his trance.


    ¡°Ye Qing.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, are you sure that Ye Qing was the only one who has been teaching Yun Chen over this period?¡± Zhu Ning furrowed his brows slightly. He knew that Ye Qingtang had imed to be Yun Chen¡¯s teacher, but he just couldn¡¯t believe that she was the one who taught him this palm me.


    Setting aside the palm me, just the fact that Yun Chen was able to produce the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir was shocking enough.


    As effective as the palm me was, one still had to have refinement skills. If he wasn¡¯t good enough, he would still end up producing herbal dregs even when using a palm me.


    With Yun Chen¡¯s lousy elixir-refinement abilities, it was a stretch for him to even produce elementary-level elixirs, not to mention high-level pills like the Sky Spirit Jade Elixir.


    Ye Qingtang was a martial arts practitioner. How did she manage to improve Yun Chen¡¯s refinement skills by so much over such a short duration?

 Chapter 2339 - Doubt (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2339: Doubt (2)</h2>


    Di Nuo found Zhu Ning¡¯s tone rather strange.


    ¡°I think so, but¡­ some time ago, Ye Qing brought Yun Chen and the others out for a period of time. I don¡¯t know if anyone else intervened during that period¡­¡±


    Zhu Ning took a deep breath. ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, do you know what technique Yun Chen used to refine his elixir?¡±


    Di Nuo shook his head.


    ¡°He used a palm me,¡± Zhu Ning said.


    The confused expression on Di Nuo¡¯s face showed that he had not heard of it before.


    Zhu Ning continued. ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, you should know that the palm me is a technique which all alchemists dream of. Even my most aplished disciple, he spent many years and made use of countless connections to try and find it, but to no avail.¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s face stiffened.


    The disciple mentioned by Zhu Ning was naturally that Grand Master alchemist.


    How high was his status in the Second Domain? How many great factions wished to get on his good side?


    Something which even he could not get¡­ It must be priceless.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo, how much do you know about Ye Qing? Does he have any special talent regarding elixirs?¡±


    The palm me was extremely precious. Zhu Ning had to rify things properly.


    A conflicted glint shed across Di Nuo¡¯s eyes. He knew Zhu Ning very well.


    Zhu Ning was obsessed with alchemy and maintained his status and reputation up until now as one whose obsession with elixir-refinement was more intense and crazed than any normal person. As a result, he would detest a person like Ye Qing to the core. Someone whom he believed treated alchemy like a hobby.


    All of Zhu Ning¡¯s likes and dislikes were linked to alchemy.


    Di Nuo mulled over this for a while before continuing. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about alchemy and I have not heard any news about Ye Qing having any special elixir-refinement skills. More over¡­ the palm me is so rare and precious. If Ye Qing really is that capable, why would he apply to be a teacher in the martial arts faculty? With that palm me technique alone, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to join the medicine faculty, right?¡±


    Zhu Ning frowned at Di Nuo¡¯s words.


    Things were just as Di Nuo had said.


    If someone came to apply to be a medicine faculty teacher with that palm me technique, no medicine faculty in the entire world would reject him. In fact, there was a higher likelihood that they would fight over him.


    ¡°If not Ye Qing, perhaps he found someone when they were outside?¡± Di Nuo asked.


    He could not let Ye Qing win this bet.


    How could he believe that Ye Qing was really that good?


    Di Nuo had nearly vomited blood at the results of yesterday¡¯s martial arts selection trials. He just could not understand how a Paragon Sixth Heaven level person managed to produce five Divine Lord stage students.


    And Zhu Ning¡¯s query offered Di Nuo an alternative theory that was much more usible.


    Even if he was a martial arts genius, how old was he? How could he possibly also be good at alchemy? Not only that, he somehow managed to find the long-lost palm me?


    This was not something a person as young as Ye Qing could achieve!


    Unless he sought out some high-level practitioner from the outside. Otherwise, how else could one exin the rapid advancement of Qin Feng and the rest over just a short few months? Even if Wu Fengling personally mentored them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to produce such results.


    Moreover, it was not just martial arts. Even Yun Chen¡¯s elixir was better than Song Yanhan¡¯s. This was just ridiculous.


    Could a youth in his 20s be even more formidable than two highly-respected elders like Wu Fengling and Zhu Ning?


    Preposterous!

 Chapter 2340 - Doubts (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2340: Doubts (3)</h2>


    All those miraculous things happened after Ye Qing brought them out! As Di Nuo mulled over it, he became increasingly convinced that he hade upon the truth.


    No wonder Ye Qing dared to make that bet with him.


    He was a fake!


    Ye Qing must have brought his students out and found someone who was not a Netherworld Academy teacher to teach them. He then brought them back to pass off their progress as his own hard work, gaining recognition for things he was undeserving of. With this kind of character, Wu Fengling would never keep him.


    Since he was a fake, it would be taken that he had lost the bet.


    Some color finally returned to Di Nuo¡¯s ashen face.


    Zhu Ning continued to look very solemn. He did not care whether it was Ye Qing who taught them. He also did not believe that a young person like him could be so formidable.


    If anything, he was more intent on finding out who the real practitioner who taught Yun Chen that palm me was.


    Yun Chen¡¯s perfect quality Sky Spirit Jade Elixir had shaken the hearts of everyone. Lei Yan and the others were about to drag him off for a proper celebration when they saw Zhu Ning and Di Nuoing down from the high stage. They were heading toward Ye Qing and his students.


    ¡°Boss, do you think Teacher Zhu is going to apologize to you?¡± Nangong Lie smirked.


    Previously, Zhu Ning believed that Yun Chen would never qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition. Now, he must be utterly shocked!


    Not only did Yun Chen qualify, but the quality of his elixir was also even better than that loser, Song Yanhan¡¯s.


    Just the distressed look on Song Yanhan¡¯s face sent a thrill down Nangong Lie¡¯s spine.


    Who did he think he was?


    Did he know who their Boss was!


    Ye Qing didn¡¯t say anything.


    Song Yanhan also noticed Zhu Ning. His face was pale and he looked very grim. He never expected to lose, and definitely not to someone as inconsequential as Yun Chen.


    ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Song Yanhan walked over with his pale face.


    But Zhu Ning only ignored him, instead, he went over to Ye Qing.


    Lei Yan and the others got all excited when they saw Zhu Ninge over. They were just waiting to see how that proud old head would bow down before their Boss.


    So he finally realized how formidable their Boss was, huh?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t think too much. But after seeing Zhu Ning¡¯s expression, she knew that things were not as simple as what her students believed.


    ¡°Ye Qing.¡± Zhu Ning looked at Ye Qingtang impassively.


    ¡°Tell me honestly. Who did you seek out to teach Yun Chen? If you tell me the truth, I will not pursue other matters.¡±


    Lei Yan and the rest were stunned by Zhu Ning¡¯s words.


    What did he mean by that?


    Seek out who to teach Yun Chen?


    Pursue what other matters?


    This old man was so shameless and a sore loser. Didn¡¯t he say that he would seal off his tripod forever? Now, he wanted to pursue things with their Boss?


    What kind of nonsense was Zhu Ning spouting?


    Di Nuo spoke up. ¡°Ye Qing, since Teacher Zhu has already promised you, just tell the truth. Otherwise things might get ugly.¡±


    Their statements had attracted quite a bit of attention.


    The students all knew that Yun Chen had been taught by Ye Qing during this period. Previously, they had been shocked that a martial arts teacher like Ye Qing could teach so well.


    But Zhu Ning and Di Nuo¡¯s words instantly solved the mystery.


    It must be that¡­


    Ye Qing didn¡¯t teach him personally?


    He had found someone else?


    Yun Chen¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Teacher Zhu, I don¡¯t know why you are asking such a question. Teacher Ye taught me everything I know. No one else intervened.¡±

 Chapter 2341 - Try It Out Yourself (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2341: Try It Out Yourself (1)</h2>


    Di Nuo went on and reprimanded, ¡°He is your teacher so of course you would say that. But I have to ask, how did a Paragon Sixth Heaven level manage to produce five Divine Lord stage students in just a few months? And Yun Chen, you know very well what you used to be like. Ye Qing is still so young. What? Don¡¯t tell me he also studied alchemy? He was the one who taught you the palm me?¡±


    Di Nuo¡¯s words cleared the confusion of many students. They stared suspiciously at Ye Qing.


    It was not that there were no good teachers in this world.


    But¡­


    They had also found it very unbelievable when they first heard that Ye Qing had produced five Divine Lord stage students. After all, he had not been with Qin Feng and the others for long. Before he came, apart from Qin Feng, they had never even heard of their names before.


    But now, they had all ascended the Divine Lord stage.


    That alone was fine.


    Today was even more incredible.


    Now even Yun Chen, his lone alchemy student, managed to refine an elixir who was even better than Song Yanhan¡¯s!


    If this was real, Ye Qing was probably not human, right?


    Only a god would be able to perform such miracles!


    Sometimes, miraculous things would cause amazement. But there was still a limit.


    It was clear that Ye Qing¡¯s six students had far surpassed the limits of what these people could ept. They were so powerful that it was truly hard for them to believe.


    And the worst thing was, Ye Qing was not powerful himself and was still quite young. How on earth did he manage to produce these six students?


    Let alone over such a short period.


    If this was all real, weren¡¯t the rest of the Netherworld Academy people just a bunch of useless idiots? They had been cultivating hard for over a dozen years, but couldn¡¯tpare to just a few months under Ye Qing?


    Yun Chen¡¯s smile had faded, and a harsh glint surfaced in his eyes. Lei Yan and the rest also looked simrly grim.


    Just because their Boss was still young and didn¡¯t have a high cultivation level, did this mean they could just make such wild usations and insult him?


    The teenagers were incensed but Ye Qing suddenly spoke up. ¡°So it seems like Teacher Di Nuo doesn¡¯t believe I was the one who taught them.¡±


    Di Nuo put on an arrogant ¡°that¡¯s right¡± expression.


    ¡°Teacher Zhu is of the same opinion?¡± Ye Qing looked at Zhu Ning.


    Although Zhu Ning didn¡¯t speak his face showed that he agreed with Ye Qing¡¯s question.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go. This shitty Netherworld Academy, we don¡¯t need this ce!¡± Lei Yan gritted his teeth. They were all so arrogant that he had already lost all interest in being in this school. If not for the fact that he had been so scared of being kicked out and enduring a beating from his father, he would have fled long ago!


    Now, these people were insulting their Boss right in front of them.


    This was unbearable!


    There was no need to stay in such a terrible ce!


    ¡°Di Nuo, let me tell you, our Boss is several thousand times better than you. You will never be able topare to him in this life, in your next life, or even in your next next life! You can¡¯t produce good students yourself and yet you want to stop our Boss from teaching? Just you wait, I will settle this score with you one day!¡± Lei Yan was livid.


    He already noticed that Di Nuo didn¡¯t like Ye Qing and was always purposely stirring trouble for him. While he was no match for Di Nuo now but there woulde a day in the future when he would take revenge for his Boss.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t care about staying in this academy.¡± Yun Chen took a deep breath before speaking.


    He had enough of these people degrading Ye Qing like this. No matter what they said, no one would believe them. These people had always looked down on their Boss.

 Chapter 2342 - Try It Out Yourself (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2342: Try It Out Yourself (2)</h2>


    Their Boss was so good. There was no need to stay here and endure this abuse.


    ¡°Boss, we will all leave with you,¡± Jing Ze said.


    ¡°What? Trying to flee after being exposed?¡± Di Nuo sneered.


    Di Nuo had justpleted his sentence when a murderous light shed across Qin Feng¡¯s eyes. He drew his sword and stood in front of Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Say another word and I will kill you today.¡± Qin Feng stared coldly at Di Nuo. From her position nearby, Mu Ziying also narrowed her eyes. The puppet in her arms had already disappeared from sight.


    Hang Wenwei and his group were dumbfounded. They never expected the situation to escte like this. They also felt that Di Nuo was purposely making things difficult for Ye Qing, but¡­


    Qin Feng dared to draw his sword at a teacher?!


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? Ran Mo, hurry up, go and¡­¡± Hang Wenwei was about to ask Ran Mo to call for reinforcements when he turned to see that Ran Mo had already disappeared.


    They had just acknowledged Ye Qing as their teacher and still weren¡¯t that close to him, but they could feel that Ye Qing was not like what Di Nuo and Zhu Ning imed. He was not someone who would go and find someone else to teach his own disciples.


    Moreover, just looking at how Qin Feng and the others were willing toy down their lives for Ye Qing, it could be seen how much respect they had for him.


    If Ye Qing had not personally taught them, would they respect him so much?


    Thismotion was a shock to everyone in the medicine faculty.


    In the beginning, Jing Ze had tried to exin that Ye Qing had taught them everything. But no matter what he said, Di Nuo would have some excuse or other to counter his words.


    The key reason was¡­


    Ye Qing¡¯s cultivation level was too low.


    It was inconceivable that such a youth could produce several Divine Lord level students in such a short period of time. It was even more impossible for him to be a godsend in alchemy.


    As Jing Ze and the others had been instructed by Ye Qing not to talk about their experience in the Evil Soul Forest, they did not dare to do so.


    After all, the Evil Soul Forest matter had immense significance. It might even end up triggering the other factions in the Second Domain. They had to keep it a secret.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the little brats surrounding her. Her heart felt like it was burning.


    ¡°Back down,¡± Ye Qingtang spoke in a mild tone.


    As their teacher, how could she let her own disciples stand up for her while she hid behind them?


    Ye Qingtang did not care what Di Nuo and the others thought about her. After all, she had no intention of staying long in the Netherworld Academy, but¡­


    If this implicated Qin Feng and the rest, she would never back down.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang shot them a ¡°keep quiet and stay calm¡± look before turning toward Di Nuo and Zhu Ning.


    ¡°Since the two of you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try me out yourselves?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Ye Qing, what do you mean by that?¡± Di Nuo frowned.


    ¡°You two believe that I cannot possibly produce Divine Lord level students and cannot possibly know anything about alchemy. It¡¯s just a simple matter. I will challenge you two. If I lose, I will ept all of your usations. If I win, I hope that you two can honor the terms of our bets.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    Even Lei Yan and the others had widened their eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be too impulsive. Just leave this matter to us!¡± Nangong Lie was panicking.


    They were not worried about Boss¡¯ alchemy skills, but¡­ fighting with Di Nuo¡­ that was too much.


    Di Nuo was a teacher from the martial arts faculty and had already reached the Divine Lord Second Heaven peak level. He was just one step away from the Third Heaven level. And Ye Qing was only a Paragon Sixth Heaven level. The disparity between these two was unimaginable.


    If it really came down to a battle, Di Nuo would be able to finish off Ye Qing with just one move!

 Chapter 2343 - Try It Out Yourself (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2343: Try It Out Yourself (3)</h2>


    ¡°Boss, let me take your ce in the fight.¡± Qin Feng immediately offered.


    Ye Qingtang remained impassive as she said in a cold voice, ¡°If you still treat me as your Boss, stand down!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Lei Yan was really in a panic now. Di Nuo hated Ye Qing so much that if they were to fight, wouldn¡¯t he take this opportunity to just kill him?


    Thud. Lei Yan kneeled down in front of Ye Qing.


    ¡°Boss, I cannot back down. Even if you kill me, I refuse to budge. You cannot fight him, I beg you, please. Let us leave now. Netherworld Academy? Inter-Academy Competition? We don¡¯t care about any of that. Let¡¯s just head out there together. As a group, we can rule the world!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart grew warm as she looked at Lei Yan¡¯s red-rimmed eyes. She pulled him to his feet.


    ¡°As your Boss, how can I possibly let you leave with me? Don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t even protect you brats, I am not fit to be your Boss.¡±


    Lei Yan wanted to say something else when Yun Chen gritted his teeth and stopped him.


    ¡°Listen to Boss.¡±


    ¡°Yun Chen, have you gone mad too? Don¡¯t you know¡­¡±


    Yun Chen tightened his grip on Lei Yan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°When did Boss ever say something that didn¡¯te true? If he says he will be fine, we must believe him.¡±


    No matter what Ye Qing said or did, they must believe in him!


    Lei Yan was stunned. Nangong Lie and the others were also feeling very conflicted.


    Meanwhile, Di Nuoughed out loud at Ye Qing¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Alright, since you wish to prove yourself in this manner, I will give you a chance. Teacher Zhu, what do you think?¡±


    Zhu Ning was not at all interested in any of this. The only thing he wanted to know was who taught Yun Chen that palm me. As a result, he remained silent.


    Within minutes, news of Ye Qing challenging a martial arts and an alchemy teacher had spread across the entire medicine faculty. Quite a number of students from the martial arts faculty also heard the news and hurried over.


    Those who had just arrived did not know what exactly happened. But after hearing the medicine faculty students¡¯ narration, they were all dumbstruck.


    ¡°Has he gone mad? Ye Qing wants to fight Di Nuo? With his low cultivation stage¡­ Wouldn¡¯t Di Nuo kill him in just one move?¡±


    ¡°I think that he is just feeling guilty. Di Nuo¡¯s theory is not without reason. Someone who is adept at both martial arts and alchemy. Is he a deity? And he is only a few years older than us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not argue over whether that¡¯s true, even if it is, how the hell is he going to fight Di Nuo? I just can¡¯t understand what this Ye Qing is thinking. He¡¯s probably a madman?¡±


    Countless students streamed in to watch a good show. By then, Ye Qing was already standing on the tform with Di Nuo.


    Lei Yan and the others stood beneath the tform, feeling more nervous than they had ever felt before. They were feeling even more nervous than when they were undergoing their own trials.


    ¡°Yun Chen, you should persuade Teacher Ye not to act so rashly. Ran Mo must have gone to inform the President. The President thinks very highly of Teacher Ye, so I¡¯m sure we can wait until he is here before we make a decision?¡± Qiu Nan spoke in exasperation.


    Yun Chen looked at Ye Qing before replying, ¡°Boss is right, he must be the one to prove himself. No one else can do that.¡±


    Even if Wu Fengling arrived and calmed the situation down, a rumor was like a seed. Once nted, it would grow rapidly and sprout leaves.

 Chapter 2344 - Swollen Face (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2344: Swollen Face (1)</h2>


    Ye Qing¡¯s reputation in the Netherworld Academy would be ruined. Like this, his students would also be implicated in the rumors and be dragged through the mud.


    The only way to deal with this was with genuine power. This was the only way to quash those rumors.


    Yun Chen could more or less guess that was what Ye Qing was thinking. It was just that he was not sure whether Ye Qing was really that confident.


    Qiu Nan looked rather conflicted. In the end, they had just got to know Ye Qing yesterday and were not that close to him. But they all respected his courage and willingness to stand up for himself.


    Perhaps Lei Yan and the others didn¡¯t realize this themselves, but they hadpletely changed.


    It was not just their powers, but also their hearts.


    Previously, they had already given up on themselves in despair. Thanks to Ye Qing¡¯s existence in their lives, they had stepped onto the road to bing stronger. Both their powers and their aspirations had undergone earth-shattering changes.


    A phrase popped into Qiu Nan¡¯s mind.


    Troops took after their general.


    Perhaps it was this kind of feeling. Ye Qing was not just their teacher, he was their spiritual leader.


    Qiu Nan couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat envious. He had his own teacher but they didn¡¯t have this type of deep bond. If he encountered trouble, would his teacher fight for him? And if his own teacher was in trouble, would he also be as brave as Lei Yan and the rest, willing to sacrifice everything to help him?


    What kind of shared experience forged this kind of bond?


    On the tform, Ye Qingtang looked as calm as always. Meanwhile, Di Nuo had a grin as deep as it was malevolent.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang looked at Di Nuo steadily. She knew he disliked her. This was the kind of scorn an arrogant practitioner had for a weaker one.


    Perhaps she had already aroused Di Nuo¡¯s dislike the moment she became a teacher in the Netherworld Academy.


    But¡­


    So what?


    Having been reborn, there was no way Ye Qingtang would bother about the baseless opinions of others. She was doing this now just so Lei Yan and the others wouldn¡¯t have their own names dragged through the mud.


    There was no way she could leave them with a tarnished reputation of having had a morally corrupt teacher, right? And they had been so protective of this ¡°morally corrupt¡± Boss.


    Like this, Ye Qingtang would dly enter into battle for the sake of her brats.


    Di Nuo gazed at Ye Qing. Right from the start, he felt that Ye Qing was just asking for it.


    A Paragon Sixth Heaven level practitioner dared to stand on the same tform as him?


    ¡°Ye Qing, I will give you onest chance. If you admit your wrongdoings now, I will spare you the physical pain.¡± Di Nuo smiled.


    Ye Qingtangpletely ignored his words.


    Di Nuo¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Well then, you will only have yourself to me for what happens today. Anything can happen in a fight, don¡¯t me me if there are any idents.¡±


    The threat in Di Nuo¡¯s voice was clear.


    ¡°Di Nuo! If you dare to hurt my Boss, I will kill you even if I have to go down into hell with you!¡± Lei Yan hollered.


    They respected Ye Qing¡¯s decision but this didn¡¯t mean they would forgive those who hurt him.


    As Di Nuo nced at Lei Yan and the others, the amusement in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°Ye Qing, I do admire you for this. You managed to make these teenagers trust you sopletely. What kind of potion did you give them? Why are they so loyal to you?¡±

 Chapter 2345 - Swollen Face (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2345: Swollen Face (2)</h2>


    Di Nuo was not anxious to make his move. After all, with Ye Qing¡¯s powers, he could kill him in one move.


    ¡°You really like to talk a lot.¡± Ye Qingtang stared impassively at Di Nuo.


    Di Nuo¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Make your move and stop wasting time. I still have topete with Zhu Ning after this match ends.¡±


    If anything, Ye Qing¡¯s words enraged Di Nuo.


    The surrounding students widened their eyes.


    ¡°This Ye Qing is so bold! Or is he just a fool? Does he really think that after this match Di Nuo, he will still be able to walk off this tform?¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qing was so eager to die, Di Nuo narrowed his eyes and unleashed his powerful Divine Lord stage aura.


    ¡°So powerful!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t resist gasping.


    Qin Feng¡¯s expression darkened. Ran Mo was also a Divine Lord Second Heaven level, but he was only at the early stage and Di Nuo was at the peak. With Di Nuo¡¯s powers, even if they all joined forces to fight him, they would still not be a match for Di Nuo.


    Qin Feng quietly clenched his fists as he paid close attention to everything that happened on the tform. He was prepared to dash up at the crucial moment to rescue Ye Qing.


    The same idea had simultaneously appeared in the minds of Jing Ze and the others.


    They didn¡¯t care about the academy rules and didn¡¯t care about who they offended. They were already prepared to charge up the tform the moment Ye Qing was in danger and then flee with him from the Netherworld Academy.


    Ye Qingtang stared coldly at Di Nuo, whose aura was surging wildly. Still she remained unmoving.


    Di Nuo was unsurprised at Ye Qing¡¯sck of reaction. Suppressed by a Divine Lord level aura, it was only natural that a Paragon Sixth Heaven level practitioner could not move.


    In the next second, Di Nuo morphed into a golden light and he charged toward Ye Qing.


    Qin Feng and the rest were extremely tense.


    Just as Di Nuo was approaching Ye Qing, he suddenly lifted his eyes and parted his lips. Then he uttered a single word.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    The word was spoken lightly but the moment the word left his lips¡­


    Di Nuo felt a buzzing numbness spread across his mind. In the next instant, it was like he had been sent flying across the air by an invisible force!


    Crash!


    Du Nuonded heavily on the tform.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qing remained standing there,pletely unharmed. Apart from his lips, he had not moved a single inch of his body.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Everyone was stupefied by what they had just witnessed.


    Di Nuo had made his move. Shouldn¡¯t Ye Qing have been killed within seconds?


    Why¡­


    Was Di Nuo the one who was sent flying instead?


    Qin Feng and the others were also dumbstruck. They were all prepared to rush up and had already taken one step forward before they all halted in their tracks.


    What happened?


    How did Di Nuo end up flying through the air?


    Copsed on the ground, Di Nuo felt like he was beingpletely covered by an invisible force.


    Shock shed across his eyes. He had no idea what happened.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s voice rang out again. Following that calm voice, Di Nuo was suddenly lifted into the air by that invisible force.


    It was spine-chillingly strange.


    ¡°Damn, could there be a ghost?!¡± Someone eximed.


    Just as the crowd was feeling very befuddled, Ye Qing crossed his hands behind his back and strolled over to where Di Nuo was being suspended mid-air.

 Chapter 2346 - : Swollen Face (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2346: Swollen Face (3)</h2>


    It was like there were invisible steps below his feet. Ye Qing seemed to ascend, stepping on empty air until she gradually came face to face with Di Nuo.


    ¡°Ye Qing, what kind of trickery are you using?¡± Di Nuo was panicking. His body was not obeying him at all. He wanted to move but somehow, he just couldn¡¯t.


    Ye Qing looked mildly at Di Nuo.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wished to know why Lei Yan and the others are so loyal to me?¡± The youth spoke casually.


    Di Nuo was taken aback.


    Ye Qing suddenly snapped her fingers.


    In the next second, a tremendously powerful force surged out from his body. The faint moonlight shone upon him as if he was being engulfed in a glowingyer.


    Di Nuo was instantly stunned by that elite aura. He widened his eyes in disbelief, they were nearly popping out of their sockets.


    What kind of terrifying power was this?


    H-He could hardly breathe!


    Divine Lord¡­ Fifth Heaven level?!


    Di Nuo¡¯s heart nearly leaped out of his eyes.


    Even in his dreams, he would never suspect that this useless Paragon Sixth Heaven level piece of trash was actually a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level practitioner!


    Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level¡­


    Faced with this kind of cultivation level, Di Nuo was like a piece of garbage. Completely defenseless.


    And he was not the only one. Everyone at present was dazed when Ye Qing disyed his powers.


    Completely, utterly dazed¡­


    ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Lord¡­ Fifth Heaven level?¡± One of the students said in a trembling voice.


    He was trembling partially from the shock of the discovery, but mostly because of the aura unleashed by Ye Qing. It was beyond terrifying.


    ¡°Who told me Teacher Ye is just a Paragon Sixth Heaven level? Let me beat him up!¡±


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­ he could bring Qin Feng and the others to the Divine Lord stage within such a short period of time. So¡­ he is actually so powerful.¡±


    No one expected Ye Qing to be hiding such a big secret. To think that he was a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level. Why didn¡¯t he just say so earlier!


    Hang Wenwei was utterly dumbstruck. He pinched Gong Jinyun on the thigh. He pinched so hard that Gong Jinyun cried out in pain.


    ¡°What are you doing!!¡±


    Hang Wenwei asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Hang Wenwei sighed. ¡°So this is not a dream.¡±


    Gong Jinyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it a serious crime to kill one¡¯s schoolmate?


    Yun Chen was also somewhat bewildered.


    Meanwhile, Lei Yan had snapped out of his trance and punched Yun Chen on the shoulder.


    ¡°Damn, and I wondered why you dared to let Boss go on that tform. So you already knew! Brother, how can you keep such a secret from us? We were nearly dying from anxiety. If I knew Boss was so formidable, I would have urged him to go beat up Di Nuo and not wasted any time!¡± Lei Yan wiped cold sweat off his brow.


    He had nearly died from fright.


    Yun Chen, ¡°¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t known. He really hadn¡¯t known.


    He had previously suspected Ye Qing was some secret powerful practitioner, but¡­ even he had never expected for him to be a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level!


    He had theorized that Ye Qing was probably some highly-skilled alchemist and knew some good martial arts moves. And so he believed that he might be able to hold his own against Di Nuo.


    But¡­


    He had really underestimated his Boss!


    Suspended in mid-air, Di Nuo was shivering in fright. So much so that he felt his body was about to shatter. With widened eyes, he looked at Ye Qing as if she was a monster.

 Chapter 2347 - Next (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2347: Next (1)</h2>


    At this moment, Di Nuo felt like he was just one big joke.


    He had always believed that Ye Qing was the disgrace of the Netherworld Academy. Now, all his past actions hade back to p him in the face.


    A Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level practitioner was useless?


    Then what was he?


    Humiliation engulfed his heart as he stared anxiously at Ye Qing. His eyes no longer held his usual imperious arrogance.


    In front of Ye Qingtang, Di Nuo waspletely defenseless. The suppression of Ye Qing¡¯s high cultivation level turned him into amb ready for ughter.


    But Ye Qingtang was not interested in wasting any more time with Di Nuo. She lifted her hand and gave a gentle flick of her fingers.


    In the next second, Di Nuo dropped down from mid-air. His body crashed down onto the tform, creating a massive crater.


    Silence descended the entire arena.


    Everyone was stunned by this one-sided match. Below the stage, those teachers who were watching the match were also dazed.


    Zhu Ning had widened his eyes in shock.


    Due to yesterday¡¯s incident and Di Nuo¡¯s deration, all the teachers at present knew that Ye Qing was only a ¡°Paragon Sixth Heaven level¡±. They thought that Ye Qing was just putting up a useless final struggle when he challenged Di Nuo. But now¡­


    Ye Qing had not even executed any technique. Just a flick of his finger had Di Nuopletely suppressed.


    The difference in power was terrifying.


    ¡°Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level¡­ what¡¯s wrong with Di Nuo? Why did he im that Ye Qing was only at the Paragon Sixth Heaven level?¡± One of the teachers asked in a daze.


    ¡°No wonder Ye Qing did not appear fearful of Di Nuo at all, and even dared to challenge him head-on. No wonder. Di Nuo probably never expected to face such a powerful practitioner.¡± Apart from being shocked, many teachers also sighed at Di Nuo¡¯s mistake.


    Ye Qing¡¯s powers far surpassed Di Nuo¡¯s. If he wanted to conceal his cultivation level, there was no way Di Nuo would know.


    ¡°This kind of person is a disgrace to the Netherworld Academy? The President would be ted if he knew this.¡± Quite a number of teachers were quietly shaking their heads.


    How was Ye Qing a useless piece of trash? It was apparent that he was a powerful practitioner who preferred to keep a low profile.


    The other teachers instinctively turned to look at Zhu Ning.


    Zhu Ning had a rather strange expression. No one could decipher how he must be feeling now.


    So it was false that Ye Qing was only a Paragon Sixth Heaven level. It turned out he was a true-blue Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level!


    And he was still so young. With his current abilities, it was not that unbelievable that he could produce a few Divine Lord level students.


    So¡­


    What about alchemy?


    No one had forgotten that Ye Qing had also challenged Zhu Ning.


    Di Nuo had already been carried out of the crater. He was now unconscious and covered in blood and looked like a corpse.


    Did that mean Zhu Ning would have to face Ye Qing now?


    ¡°Ye Qing¡­ he is a martial arts genius. But he can¡¯t possibly also be better than Zhu Ning at alchemy, right?¡± One of the teachers mused.


    Everyone also believed that was the case, but¡­


    After witnessing Ye Qing¡¯s power disy, they could not help feeling rather faint.


    Ye Qing strolled off the tform. The surrounding students were already dumbstruck and countless eyes were now focused on Ye Qing.

 Chapter 2348 - Next (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2348: Next (2)</h2>


    ¡°Boss! You¡¯re so formidable!¡± Lei Yan was the first to recover from the shock. Leaping ecstatically into the air, he nearly jumped onto the tform to raise his Boss onto his shoulders.


    What was the definition of awesome?


    Their Boss was the definition of awesome!


    Di Nuo was only at what cultivation level, and he was already strutting around all day, thinking so highly of himself.


    Look at their Boss! So low profile and humble.


    This was how a truly powerful practitioner should behave!


    By this stage, Qin Feng and the others had also recovered from their shock. They gazed at Ye Qing with sparkling eyes. An undisguised look of admiration and worship filled the eyes of Nangong Lie and the others.


    ¡°I am feeling rather faint now. I say, brother. This is truly a massive stroke of luck for us¡­¡± Hang Wenwei still looked a little shaken. He ced one hand on Gong Jinyun¡¯s shoulder.


    This was just too exciting.


    He never expected that he had actually stumbled upon a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level teacher.


    Damn, he would have to give offerings at the temple tomorrow to show his gratitude.


    Gong Jinyun and Qiu Nan were still in shock. But Hang Wenwei¡¯s words echoed their own thoughts.


    This was really a major stroke of luck for them!!


    Compared to the joy of those brats, the other medicine faculty students looked rather conflicted. They had been very stunned but managed to rpose themselves. Only to realize that Ye Qing¡¯s students had been even more astonished.


    Still pretending?!


    How could they possibly not know the standard of their own teacher?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t waste any time. She shot Lei Yan and the others a look to calm down, before turning to Zhu Ning.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Ye Qing did not ask to rest before continuing the next challenge. The crowd was electrified.


    Nevertheless, there was quite a number who felt that as powerful as Ye Qing was¡­


    Could he really also be that good at alchemy?


    But wasn¡¯t he only a few years older than them!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Ye Qing¡¯s alchemy skills can surpass Teacher Zhu¡¯s. If he can win, I will eat this whole tform.¡± One of the medicine faculty students was very sure.


    The match between Di Nuo and Ye Qing had been between two martial arts teachers. The medicine faculty students only watched it for entertainment purposes. But Zhu Ning was the backbone of their medicine faculty. They didn¡¯t believe Ye Qing would defeat Zhu Ning.


    Meanwhile, Lei Yan and the others were much calmer. They stared at the medicine faculty student who imed that he would ¡°eat the whole tform¡± with a ¡°you are just asking for it¡± look.


    Elixir-refining skills? Their Boss feared no one in this aspect!


    As everyone watched, Zhu Ning walked over. He looked at Ye Qing with aplicated expression.


    ¡°How do you wish topete?¡± Zhu Ning asked.


    He acknowledged that Ye Qing was indeed powerful, but now, they werepeting in elixir refinement which had nothing to do with cultivation level.


    Even if he was facing an Emperor level practitioner, Zhu Ning would not lose in the field of alchemy.


    Ye Qing simply replied, ¡°You can choose.¡±


    ¡°Damn! So pompous!¡± Ye Qing¡¯s words incited the medicine faculty students.


    Arrogant.


    Too arrogant.


    Zhu Ning didn¡¯t expect Ye Qing to be so audacious and he gave a slight frown before continuing. ¡°In that case, shall wepete on the Green Asteroid Elixir?¡±


    All the medicine faculty students gasped.


    Lei Yan and the others had not heard of this elixir before. Unabashed, they asked, ¡°Yun Chen, what is this Green Asteroid Elixir? Is it very formidable?¡±


    Yun Chen replied, ¡°It¡¯s a Master-level elixir.¡±


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, excuse me!


    This was an elixir which he could never afford.

 Chapter 2349 - Next (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2349: Next (3)</h2>


    This kind of Master-level elixir was very rare. In the first ce, there were few Master-level alchemists in the entire Second Domain. On top of that, they were all under the various factions and their elixirs never entered the public market.


    Since Zhu Ning had chosen a Master-level elixir, it was clear he was serious.


    ¡°I say¡­ Isn¡¯t Teacher Zhu a bit too merciless? He wants topete on a Master-level elixir?¡± Gong Jinyun frowned slightly. He felt that this was not fair to Ye Qing.


    Meanwhile, the medicine faculty students retorted. ¡°Thispetition is about refining elixirs, right? What? You want our Teacher Zhu to go easy? Compete on an elementary-level elixir? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make bold ims if you don¡¯t have the ability to back it up. Don¡¯t think that just because your cultivation level is high that you can refine elixirs. Those are two entirely separate matters.¡±


    Just as the crowd continued their discussion, Ye Qingtang agreed to the terms. All the ingredients were delivered by the other medicine faculty teachers, and each person received a set.


    There was only one chance to refine. The first sign of failure would mean defeat.


    Those in the medicine faculty could not hide their anticipation. It was not often they got to see Zhu Ning refine elixirs. They couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Ye Qing. Instead, they all focused on Zhu Ning.


    Zhu Ning¡¯s knowledge of herbs far surpassed that of Song Yanhan. His preparation of the ingredients was so precise that all the students sighed in admiration at the sight.


    It was a pleasure to watch.


    Lei Yan didn¡¯t know anything about elixir-refinement so he had to ask Yun Chen.


    ¡°Tell me, who is more highly skilled? Our Boss or Zhu Ning?¡±


    Yun Chen replied without any hesitation. ¡°Our Boss, of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lei Yan chuckled.


    He loved hearing others praise his Boss.


    Their conversation attracted the attention of several other medicine faculty students. They stared at those two like they were looking at two fools.


    Ye Qing was better than Zhu Ning?


    Dream on!


    At this moment, even the other medicine faculty teachers were all carefully observing Zhu Ning¡¯s elixir-refinement process. They could not detect any w in his movements. Everything was perfect Even the teachers were benefiting a lot from watching.


    ¡°Every time I watch Teacher Zhu refine elixirs, I get a sense of destion. I wonder when I will ever reach his standard,¡± one of the teachersmented.


    ¡°I am afraid that both you and I will never reach his standard in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± Just as the teachers were admiring Zhu Ning, they suddenly saw a me light up in Ye Qing¡¯s hand.


    It was the same as Yun Chen¡¯s earlier disy. But Ye Qing¡¯s me was ck.


    What?! The teachers were all shocked. They never expected Ye Qing to know the palm me technique as well!


    Could it be that he was really the one who taught Yun Chen the technique?


    Ye Qing was focused on the herbs in her hands and looked like he waspletely immersed in her own world.


    Zhu Ning, who had just ced his ingredients into his tripod, also noticed what Ye Qing was doing.


    He was stunned by the sight.


    As that ck me refined those herbs, a medicinal aroma wafted over in waves.


    Shock shed across Zhu Ning¡¯s eyes. He knew that he should be focusing on his own elixir-refinement, but after watching Ye Qing¡¯s process, he appeared unable to carry on.

 Chapter 2350 - Intoxicated (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2350: Intoxicated (1)</h2>


    Laymen watched for entertainment, while the experts watched for the skill. With Zhu Ning¡¯s skill level, it was natural for him to better understand what he was seeing.


    And because of that, Zhu Ning¡¯s heart gave a heavy jolt when he saw Ye Qing ce his prepped ingredients into the me in his palm. Those ingredients had been prepped as well as his, perhaps with even more precision.


    Zhu Ning¡¯s face instantly paled.


    He had not believed that Ye Qing knew how to refine elixirs too. But now that he was seeing the process with his own eyes, he finally realized howughable his earlier thinking had been.


    Just by the youth¡¯s movements, Zhu Ning could confirm that Ye Qing knew very well how to refine the Green Asteroid Elixir. In fact, he might be even more familiar with it than him.


    The Green Asteroid Elixir was a Master-level elixir. Without a certain level of skill, one would not be able to refine it even if one knew the recipe.


    But¡­


    Zhu Ning watched as Ye Qing ced the final ingredient into his palm. He suddenly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. In the next second, Zhu Ning extinguished the fire on his own tripod.


    The crowd was stunned when they saw Zhu Ning extinguish the fire in his tripod.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Teacher Zhu? Why is he stopping?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Things had been going on very well. Why did Zhu Ning suddenly stop?


    ¡°Teacher Zhu? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other medicine faculty teachers were also confused. They thought something must have happened to Zhu Ning, and they all went up to him.


    Zhu Ning waved them off but didn¡¯t say anything and only continued to watch Ye Qing, who was focused on refining his elixir. The arrogance in his eyes had faded away as he concentrated on watching him.


    How long had it been since he was like this,pletely engrossed in watching the process of someone else refine elixirs? He could no longer remember.


    At this moment, he appeared absorbed, not at all like the Master-level alchemist he was. He was more like a medicine faculty student, watching Ye Qing¡¯s movements intently as if he was very worried about missing any single detail.


    Even when those teachers tried to continue their queries, Zhu Ning interrupted them to stop them from bothering him.


    The medicine faculty students were dazed. They did not understand why Zhu Ning was behaving in this manner. Previously, they did not pay much attention to what Ye Qing was doing. But now that Zhu Ning was watching so closely, they instinctively turned to look.


    And with that one look¡­


    They werepletely shocked.


    The situation on the tform had be very strange. Zhu Ning had extinguished his tripod fire and was watching Ye Qing intently. And the eyes of those medicine faculty teachers were now glowing as they also watched Ye Qing.


    All the other students were befuddled.


    What was going on?


    Wasn¡¯t there apetition going on?


    Why had all the teachers gone into a trance?


    ¡°Damn, they are secretly spying on our Boss¡¯ technique!¡± Lei Yan muttered.


    He could not understand what Boss was doing. But observing the faces of those old men, it was clear they were secretly studying his Boss¡¯ techniques!


    Lei Yan wanted to object but Yun Chen put his hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word.¡± Yun Chen¡¯s eyes never left Ye Qing. Now, he did not wish to hear any noise either. All he wanted was to memorize every single one of Ye Qing¡¯s movements.


    Lei Yan, ¡°¡­¡±


    If Yun Chen didn¡¯t let go, he would soon suffocate to death!


    A strange atmosphere descended over the medicine faculty arena.


    By the time Ran Mo hurried over with Wu Fengling, they were greeted by this strange sight.

 Chapter 2351 - Intoxicated (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2351: Intoxicated (2)</h2>


    Ran Mo had been very anxious. He was worried about Ye Qing and had hurried over to find Wu Fengling as a reinforcement. But when he returned, the bloodbath he had been expecting had not urred.


    What they saw was Ye Qing standing on the tform refining an elixir. Meanwhile, Zhu Ning and the other medicine faculty teachers were watching him with intoxicated expressions.


    Ran Mo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a challenge going on?


    Could he have been hallucinating?


    ¡°Is this what you mean by life-threatening?¡± Wu Fengling raised an eyebrow at his disciple.


    Ran Mo, ¡°¡­¡±


    He was worried Wu Fengling wouldn¡¯te with him so he imed that Ye Qing¡¯s life would be in danger if he didn¡¯te.


    But now¡­


    Who could tell him what was happening?


    Wu Fengling nced at the despondent expression of his disciple before walking over to the tform. The students respectfully gave way when they saw Wu Fengling approaching.


    Meanwhile, the teachers on the tform appeared oblivious to Wu Fengling¡¯s arrival. Their eyes never left Ye Qing.


    ¡°Elder Zhu, you guys are¡­¡± Wu Fengling tried to ask what was happening.


    But before he couldplete his sentence, Zhu Ning shot him a cold, angry look.


    Wu Fengling, ¡°¡­¡±


    Alright, he would have to askter.


    Wu Fengling hade to prevent some major catastrophe, but he ended up watching Ye Qing refine elixirs together with a bunch of teachers.


    He was amused but also rather mystified.


    It seemed that Ye Qing also knew how to refine elixirs?


    Furthermore¡­


    Wu Fengling was rather amazed at the sight of Zhu Ning¡¯s focused expression. Zhu Ning had told him before that apart from his Grand Master disciple, he could not bear to watch anyone else refine elixirs.


    But now¡­


    Zhu Ning was watching very intently. When Wu Fengling tried to speak, it was like he hadmitted a heinous crime.


    If anything, Wu Fengling felt that the situation was rather incredulous.


    Time passed by the second that stretched into lengthy minutes.


    By the time Ye Qingtang finally extinguished the me in her palm, a pale green elixir was left behind in her hand. At the same time, countless sighs could be heard.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively turned to see¡­


    Zhu Ning and the rest of the medicine faculty teachers had somehowe over to her side. Those folks looked as if they were hankering for more. Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    ¡°Teacher Zhu?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Weren¡¯t they¡­peting?


    Why did her opponent suddenlye over to her side?


    Zhu Ning shook his head with a sigh. He closed his eyes, as if re-immersing himself in what he just witnessed.


    That lingering feeling. It was not enough.


    How many years had it been since? He was finally experiencing that feeling again. It was like when he just started learning alchemy and was watching famous alchemists refining elixirs.


    ¡°I have lost.¡± Zhu Ning opened his eyes, but there were no signs of anger. He looked at Ye Qing with a humbled expression. In front of everyone, he suddenly gave Ye Qing a deep bow.


    ¡°I have been obsessed with alchemy for many years, so much so that I appeared to have lost the stability of my mind. I seemed to have forgotten that there would always be someone better in this world.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Zhu Ning¡¯s bow.


    The medicine faculty students were in aplete daze.


    Zhu Ning lost?


    Lost without even putting up a fight?


    Impossible!


    Ye Qingtang saw that Zhu Ning had already extinguished the fire in his tripod. ¡°Teacher Zhu, you didn¡¯t finish refining your elixir?¡±


    Zhu Ning replied in an embarrassed tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I saw the way you refined, I knew that I had already lost. There¡¯s no point in me continuing the process.¡±

 Chapter 2352 - Intoxicated (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2352: Intoxicated (3)</h2>


    At this stage, Zhu Ning was full of shame and regret. All these years he had been obsessed with alchemy and researched it all his life, giving it his everything. That was why he detested people who didn¡¯t take elixir-refinement seriously.


    Previously, Ye Qing¡¯s bold ims made Zhu Ning believe that he was just an ignorantyman, and this unfounded dislike of the youth only continued to rise.


    But now, Zhu Ning realized that Ye Qing¡¯s elixir-refinement standard far surpassed his own. How could he have been so blind and foolish?


    He hadpletely humiliated himself because of his narrow-mindedness.


    Zhu Ning hated those who didn¡¯t take elixir-refinement seriously but was extremely respectful toward those with exceptional skill.


    So now, his tone toward Ye Qing had subconsciously be more respectful.


    ¡°I have lost. But it is my honor to have witnessed Teacher Ye¡¯s exquisite elixir-refinement skills. Teacher Ye, don¡¯t worry, I will adhere to the terms of our bet. From now on, I will seal off my tripod and never refine elixirs again.¡± Zhu Ning stated.


    A hugemotion erupted at Zhu Ning¡¯s words. Song Yanhan¡¯s face paled.


    He never imagined that his Master would lose.


    And to Ye Qing as well.


    If Zhu Ning sealed off his tripod, what would happen to him?


    ¡°Master! Please reconsider!¡± Song Yanhan hurriedly cried out.


    Zhu Ning waved him off. ¡°I havemitted wrong after wrong. But today, I managed to witness a true expert at work, it is already a blessing for me.¡±


    He had doubted Ye Qing and wanted to know who taught Yun Chen the palm me. Now, Zhu Ning knew that it was indeed Ye Qing who imparted that skill to Yun Chen, and his initial doubts made him feel extremely ashamed.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Zhu Ning. She felt that he was too old-fashioned. Nevertheless, she also felt that this elder did have some backbone.


    ¡°It is truly admirable that Teacher Zhu is keeping his word,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°But Teacher Zhu¡¯s teaching stint at the Netherworld Academy is an agreement between him and President Wu Fengling. Since the agreement between Teacher Zhu and the President has yet to end, we must uphold that agreement first,¡± Ye Qingtang continued.


    Zhu Ning was taken aback by Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    Recalling how he had been so overbearing toward her and how gracious thetter was being now, he felt even more ashamed.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I was in the wrong, so of course¡­¡± Zhu Ning couldn¡¯t bear to give up elixir-refinement but he was unwilling to go back on his word.


    Before Zhu Ning couldplete his sentence, Wu Fengling walked up the tform.


    ¡°Elder Zhu, Teacher Ye is right. You lost to me that year and said that as long as I am in the Netherworld Academy, you will be a teacher at the medicine faculty. What? Are you trying to go back on your word now?¡± Wu Fengling smiled.


    Zhu Ning felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°President.¡± Ye Qingtang saw Wu Fengling and Ran Mo standing behind him and she immediately knew why he hade.


    Wu Fengling nodded.


    ¡°Ye Qing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be skillful in elixir-refinement as well¡­ you are truly full of surprises. But¡­ you have really raised a ruckus today. I heard that you challenged Zhu Ning and Di Nuo?¡±


    Ye Qing nodded.


    Wu Fengling gave a small smile. He had already heard about the entire affair from Ran Mo. ¡°I will handle this matter. Since this match is done, let¡¯s forget about your challenge to Di Nuo.¡±


    Ye Qing gave a strange look at Wu Fengling¡¯s words.


    ¡°I am afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Wu Fengling was startled.


    This punk. Didn¡¯t he realize he was trying to help him? He would be in trouble if he really had to fight Di Nuo.


    ¡°Why?¡± Wu Fengling asked sternly.


    Now Ye Qing looked exasperated. ¡°Because¡­ the match between Di Nuo and I has already ended.¡±

 Chapter 2353 - Competition Ended

    <h2>Chapter 2353: Competition Ended</h2>


    ¡°Your match with Di Nuo is over? But¡­¡± Wu Fengling was astonished. He looked at thepletely unharmed Ye Qing.


    Could Di Nuo have had a change of heart?


    He had gone easy on him?


    Ran Mo blinked in confusion. Meanwhile, Hang Wenwei, Gong Jinyun, and Qiu Nan dragged him off to the side.


    ¡°What happened? The match between Teacher Ye and Teacher Di Nuo is over?¡± Ran Mo was befuddled and he stared at the other three in confusion.


    Ran Mo suddenly realized that the trio was beaming, as if they had just discovered a great treasure.


    ¡°Little Mo Mo, you didn¡¯t see it just now. A real pity. The match between Teacher Ye and Teacher Di Nuo was mind-blowing.¡± Hang Wenwei draped his arm around Ran Mo¡¯s shoulder, smiling like a cheeky rogue.


    Little Mo Mo¡­?


    Ran Mo was speechless but he remained on track.


    ¡°Has the match between Teacher Ye and Teacher Di Nuo really ended? Where is Teacher Di Nuo then?¡±


    Hang Wenwei indicated the exit with his chin.


    ¡°He was carried out.¡±


    Ran Mo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Di Nuo was carried out?


    Did he hear correctly?


    Hang Wenwei watched Ran Mo¡¯s eyes grow wide. He grinned. ¡°Guess what the true cultivation level of our Teacher Ye is?¡±


    Ran Mo asked, ¡°Teacher Ye has been concealing his true powers?¡±


    Hang Wenwei nodded.


    Ran Mo looked at thepletely unharmed Ye Qing and then at Hang Wenwei and the other two, who were all grinning widely. He then linked it with the fact that Di Nuo was carried away. He made a bold guess. ¡°Could he be at the Divine Lord Third Heaven stage?¡±


    Di Nuo was a Divine Lord Second Heaven stage practitioner. If Teacher Ye could defeat Di Nuo, his level must definitely be higher.


    Hang Wenwei shook his head.


    ¡°Little Mo Mo, you are still too young. Our Teacher Ye is a true-blue Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level!¡±


    Ran Mo: ¡°!!!¡±


    Hang Wenwei was speaking softly but Wu Fengling was able to hear him. When Wu Fengling heard the words ¡°Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level¡±, he was shocked and immediately turned to look at Ye Qing in amazement.


    ¡°Ye Qing, you are a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven stage practitioner?¡±


    Ye Qing nodded.


    Wu Fengling took a deep breath as he looked at Ye Qing with aplicated light in his eyes.


    Wu Fengling had already been overjoyed that Ye Qing had won Zhu Ning in elixir-refinement. He didn¡¯t expect there would be another major surprise waiting for him!


    A Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level and with alchemy skills above that of a Master-level alchemist¡­ This was really a precious treasure that Wen Qi had brought him!


    The situation had far exceeded Wu Fengling¡¯s expectations. It was like every time he saw Ye Qing, he would bring him some great surprise. Thinking of how the Netherworld Academy had been like the past few years, Wu Fengling gazed at Ye Qing in excitement.


    Perhaps he had been sent by the heavens to help the Netherworld Academy.


    ¡°Ye Qing, you are full of endless surprises.¡± Wu Fengling gave a happy chuckle.


    Ye Qing¡¯s situation was now different from what he initially understood. He would have to make some adjustments to his ns now. Given Ye Qing¡¯s prowess in martial arts and alchemy was out of this world. His reputation would spread like wildfire across the Netherworld Academy.


    Zhu Ning had been very insistent about sealing off his tripod, but after being persuaded by both Ye Qing and Wu Fengling, he decided to keep to the agreement between him and Wu Fengling first. The day that Wu Fengling left, he would keep his promise to Ye Qing.


    Today, all six of Ye Qing¡¯s students qualified for the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Lei Yan said, ¡°Who said that he would eat the whole tform? Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    The guy who made that im had already shrunk into a corner, desperately wishing that he could disappear.

 Chapter 2354 - Stealing Their Teacher (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2354: Stealing Their Teacher (1)</h2>


    Wu Fengling spoke with Ye Qing for a while longer before having the crowd disperse. There was still some time before the Inter-Academy Competition, so Wu Fengling hoped that Ye Qing could help Hang Wenwei and the rest improve for thepetition.


    After today, every time Hang Wenwei and his group gazed at Ye Qing, it was with eyes filled with adoration and worship. They were eager to see how Ye Qing would teach them.


    But it was clear that someone else was even more eager than Hang Wenwei and his group.


    The next morning, Lei Yan, Hang Wenwei and the others arrived at the agreed location very early to wait for Ye Qing to arrive.


    Just as Ye Qing stepped into the room, and before Hang Wenwei and the others could exhibit their boot-licking skills, a figure dashed over.


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Zhu Ning stood outside the door, looking humbly at Ye Qing.


    ¡°Teacher Zhu?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised by Zhu Ning¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°I obtained a recipe some time ago and studied it for a long time, but still cannot figure it out. There are a few ingredients listed which I feel have to be reconsidered, so I hope to invite Teacher Ye to analyze it with me.¡± Zhu Ning looked at Ye Qing without the slightest hint of arrogance. He was truly sincere about asking for Ye Qing¡¯s guidance.


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck.


    Hang Wenwei and the others were likewise stupefied. They never expected Zhu Ning to appear like this.


    Their faces started to twitch.


    Was Teacher Zhu kidding them?


    Teacher Ye didn¡¯t belong to the medicine faculty. How dare he so boldly try to steal their teacher away like this? Was it really appropriate?


    After personally witnessing Ye Qing¡¯s elixir-refinement skills, Zhu Ning was utterly convinced of his abilities. Also, he heard another teacher sayst night that Yun Chen¡¯s elixir-refinement standard had greatly improved since several months ago. And it was all thanks to Ye Qing.


    That teacher was the same one who had previously tried to convince Ye Qing to join the medicine faculty as a warden, but he had rejected him.


    The teacher didn¡¯t take the rejection to heart. In addition, he had been away from the academy the past few months and so didn¡¯t get the chance to tell anyone of this matter. That was why things had escted in this manner.


    In the end, that teacher returned and found out that Ye Qing¡¯s elixir-refinement level was even more formidable, he was stunned.


    This further solidified Zhu Ning¡¯s respect for Ye Qing.


    As a result, he hade here first thing in the morning with his elixir recipe, to seek out Ye Qing.


    ¡°Teacher Zhu, I have some things to do¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was in a dilemma. If it was some other person, she could have just kicked him out. But Zhu Ning, as stubborn as he was, his adoration for alchemy was sincere. And his tone had been so humble.


    There was a saying that one could not bear to p a smiling face. Ye Qingtang felt rather embarrassed rejecting him.


    Zhu Ning said, ¡°Teacher Ye, don¡¯t worry. I just need half a day of your time. More over¡­ the pursuit of martial arts is endless and there¡¯s not much time left for the Inter-Academy Competition. On the other hand, Teacher Ye¡¯s alchemy skills are rare and valuable. I wonder if Teacher Ye is interested in joining the medicine faculty¡­¡±


    In a matter of seconds, Zhu Ning made his offer.


    Lei Yan and the others had been listening patiently but they suddenly realized what Zhu Ning was asking.


    What the hell!


    Zhu Ning wanted to steal their Boss over to the medicine faculty?!


    What was going on in this world? First, it was Hang Wenwei and those punks, and now even Zhu Ning wanted a share?

 Chapter 2355 - Stealing Their Teacher (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2355: Stealing Their Teacher (2)</h2>


    The thought made Lei Yan and others feel extremely aggrieved. More than ever, they pined for the days when Ye Qing was a nobody.


    At least then, their Boss would only belong to them. Unlike now¡­ Now there were ¡°love rivals¡± popping up everything, trying to steal their Boss!


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry at Zhu Ning¡¯s offer. Although she rejected him, he was resolute. It was clear that this person¡¯s aspirations in elixir-refinement was indomitable.


    Exasperated, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to agree and spend half a day with Zhu Ning first. She could deal with the restter.


    Before Ye Qingtang left, she had Jing Ze and the others take charge of Hang Wenwei and his group for the time being, to instruct them on the foundational methods she had taught them in the past. They could start training using those methods first.


    Hang Wenwei, Qiu Nan and Gong Jinyun, ¡°¡­¡±


    Lei Yan and the others were shaking with mirth.


    Only Ran Mo alone was full of spirit. After Ye Qing left, he scurried over to Qin Feng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Qin Feng, teach me a couple of moves?¡± Ran Mo smiled, revealing his eye teeth.


    Qin Feng, ¡°¡­¡±


    No, he didn¡¯t want to.


    Like that, Ye Qing had been ¡°kidnapped¡± by Zhu Ning to the medicine faculty to research on some elixirs. It had been agreed that it would take just half a day but when it came to elixirs, Zhu Ning was like an obsessed maniac.


    By mid-afternoon, he still refused to let Ye Qing leave. Song Yanhan looked on as his own Master humbly discussed elixir-refinement with Ye Qing. The expression on his face was amusing.


    Noticing the approach of Yun Chen and the others, Song Yanhan¡¯s face darkened even further.


    What else could he do? His own Master was not as good as their teacher. In the end, he could only slink away in embarrassment.


    When night fell, Yun Chen and the others finally managed to snatch Ye Qing back from Zhu Ning¡¯s clutches after putting up a major fuss.


    Ye Qing took this opportunity to analyze the situation of Hang Wenwei and his team. They all had very solid foundations and pretty good innate talents. It was no coincidence at all that they managed to reach their current cultivation stage.


    ording to their individual situations, Ye Qing adjusted the techniques and offered them a set of tailor-made methods, to have them practice over this period of time. Hang Wenwei and the others practiced diligently as if they had just received a precious gift.


    But Zhu Ning woulde over every two or three days to try and steal their teacher again. It was a real headache.


    Due to Zhu Ning¡¯s actions, Hang Wenwei, Lei Yan, and the whole group bonded together for the first time.


    To defend against external enemies, one must first have domestic harmony!


    Unite together to defend against Zhu Ning!


    But no matter how hard they tried, they failed to stop Zhu Ning¡¯s attempts.


    Exasperated, they sought out Ran Mo.


    ¡°Little Mo Mo, go and find your Master. Tell him that if this goes on, Teacher Ye will not have time to teach us.¡± Hang Wenwei was feeling very aggrieved. He never expected that he would one day end up fighting over a teacher with a medicine faculty teacher.


    Ran Mo said, ¡°My Master has always respected Teacher Zhu and this¡­¡±


    Lei Yan patted Ran Mo on the shoulder. ¡°Let me teach you. Go and see your Master and throw yourself at his feet. Sob as hard as you can, until tears and snot cover your face. If he refuses to help, just cry yourself to death by his feet.¡±


    Ran Mo stared at Lei Yan with his dark, round eyes, as if he had just seen a ghost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this method is very effective. I use it very often.¡± Lei Yan patted his chest with gusto.


    Everyone immediately turned to stare at Lei Yan. The looks on their faces¡­


    Incredulous.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I do this every time my father tries to force me to train.¡± Lei Yan remained nonchnt.


    The corners of the lips of Nangong Lie and the rest twitched.


    No wonder this kid¡¯s earlier cultivation level was so lousy!


    Could he be any more shameless!

 Chapter 2356 - Stealing Their Teacher (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2356: Stealing Their Teacher (3)</h2>


    Lei Yan¡¯s method was indeed rather shameless. The others were secretly scornful but outwardly¡­


    ¡°Little Mo Mo, I think this method might work. You should go ahead and try it.¡± Hang Wenwei looked very righteous.


    ¡°Oh yes, crying alone is not enough. You need to howl, howl until your Master¡¯s heart softens.¡±


    Those brats behaved like armchair experts, throwing the deplorable task onto Ran Mo¡¯sp. Like this, the pitiful Ran Mo was forced into his mission.


    The number one student in the Netherworld Academy threw himself at his Master¡¯s feet and cried the entire night.


    Wu Fengling nearly went deaf from the noise. He finally agreed to go speak to Zhu Ning.


    The personal intervention of Wu Fengling seemed to work. Zhu Ning stopped his antics and Ye Qing could finally teach her brats in peace.


    Having been dyed for several days, Ran Mo and his group gradually started to absorb Ye Qing¡¯s teachings. Meanwhile, Lei Yan and his gang recalled something very crucial.


    ¡°I say, Boss¡­ didn¡¯t you make that bet with Di Nuo earlier? If you win, isn¡¯t Di Nuo supposed to crawl out of the Netherworld Academy?¡± Lei Yan always got angry all over again when he recalled how overbearing Di Nuo was.


    Now, their Boss had proved herself in every way. It was time for Di Nuo to carry out the terms of the bet!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Boss, make Di Nuo carry out the terms of the bet.¡± Nangong Lie piped up.


    If not for Di Nuo, so many unpleasant things would not have happened.


    Di Nuo thought that he would definitely win and had been so eager to publicly announce the bet between him and Ye Qing. But since that day after Ye Qing thrashed him and he had to be carried away, there had been no news of Di Nuo.


    ¡°I think that Di Nuo is still bed-ridden.¡± Lei Yan rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Are you all very bored?¡± Ye Qing shot them a mild look.


    Lei Yan and the others shuddered under Ye Qing¡¯s gaze as he lifted his chin and said, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s technique. Practice it another 10 times.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The faces of Lei Yan and the others darkened as they stared at Ye Qing pitifully.


    They were just speaking up for Boss, why was he so heartless?


    As much as they grumbled, they had no choice but to carry out all extra 10 rounds of practice.


    As for the bet between her and Di Nuo, Ye Qingtang had not taken it to heart at all. For someone as proud as Di Nuo, being publicly defeated by Ye Qingtang was enough to shatter all his dignity.


    Ye Qingtang had no time to bother about him anymore as she could now go for the Inter-Academy Competition. So she had already decided to spend as much time as she could with her brats until the end of thepetition, after which she would leave this maind and head off to the Dragon Emperor n to find her mother.


    Instead of wasting her time on inconsequential people, she would rather concentrate on teaching her brats.


    Ye Qingtang did not take the matter with Di Nuo to heart at all. But it was true that Di Nuo remained out of sight during this period.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qing¡¯s reputation in the Netherworld Academy was flourishing. Nearly all the students knew of this formidable teacher who knew both martial arts and alchemy.


    However, Ye Qing was only teaching Lei Yan, Ran Mo and the selected few. This was also Wu Fengling¡¯s intention. After all, the Inter-Academy Competition depended on those top students.

 Chapter 2357 - Get Lost (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2357: Get Lost (1)</h2>


    During this period, the powers of Ran Mo and his group did improve. But with their already-high cultivation stage, it was nearly impossible for them to have a sudden breakthrough over such a short period of time. Even so, they could clearly feel their battle prowess surge by leaps and bounds under Ye Qing¡¯s guidance.


    Hang Wenwei was the only one who had yet to ascend to the Divine Lord stage, and he could already feel signs of a breakthrough. This made him so happy that he could barely sleep for several nights. During the day, he trained exceptionally hard, hoping to reach the Divine Lord stage before the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Perhaps it was because they were motivated by Hang Wenwei, so Lei Yan and the others also increased their efforts. The moment daylight broke, the teenagers would charge toward the training arena like a pack of wild dogs who had just been uncaged.


    Many other students were astonished by their crazed diligence.


    One day, as they were practicing, a group of other students suddenly walked past them.


    At first, Lei Yan and the rest didn¡¯t pay much attention. But the words ¡°Ye Qing¡± drifted into their ears and they instantly paused.


    ¡°Senior Sister Meng, is what you are saying true? Is Ye Qing really that vicious?¡±


    Meng Yao crossed her arms over her chest and shot Lei Yan and his gang a cold nce. A smirk was on her lips as she admonished, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. To this day, my Master has yet to recover. It¡¯s obvious how vicious Ye Qing was.¡±


    After being taught a lesson by Mu Ziying, Meng Yao had spent more than two weeks bed-ridden before finally recovering. But her attitude toward Mu Ziying and her group did not change at all, it was still full of enmity.


    ¡°Meng Yao, what did you just say!¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s face darkened as he red at her.


    Meng Yao looked provocatively at Nangong Lie. ¡°What did I say? I was just speaking the truth. What? Are you going to attack me now?¡±


    ¡°I think that you¡¯re just itching for a beating!¡± Nangong Lie narrowed his eyes. He did not care that Meng Yao was a female. Even a deity could not insult their Boss!


    ¡°It is indeed true that students take after their teachers. Your teacher is so cunning. It¡¯s only natural that you kids don¡¯t adhere to the school rules.¡± Meng Yao smirked.


    Nangong Lie¡¯s face grew even grimmer. He wanted to step forward but was held back by Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng gave Meng Yao a chilly look. ¡°If you dare insult our Boss again, I will ensure that you can never speak again in this lifetime.¡±


    Qin Feng was tall and strapping, his features cold and foreboding. At his malevolent tone and harsh eyes, Meng Yao couldn¡¯t help taking a step back.


    ¡°Qin Feng, I know you are formidable. But as powerful as you are, do you think you can shut everyone up if they don¡¯t agree with you?¡± Meng Yao put on a false show of bravado.


    ¡°Ye Qing is so great. He concealed his true powers and came to the Netherworld Academy. He could have revealed his powers from the start but he purposely chose to hide them. I know that he has been at odds with my Master right from the start. He purposely incited my Master to make that bet with him. Thereafter, he cunningly challenged my Master in public and then executed a lethal move during their fight. He waspletely merciless to someone who is also a teacher of the Netherworld Academy. Everything that has happened, Ye Qing nned it all.¡± Meng Yao red at Qin Feng and his group with eyes filled with venom and hatred.


    Whenever she thought of how her family n had invested so much to let her powers increase before the Inter-Academy Competition, it infuriated her! If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Qing, she would finally have the chance to make a name for herself there.

 Chapter 2358 - Get Lost (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2358: Get Lost (2)</h2>


    But she had been greatly weakened by her match with Mu Ziying.


    Although she could walk now, it would still be some time before she would fully recover. In her current state, there was no way she couldpete in the Inter-Academy Competition.


    So of course she hated them.


    Di Nuo was her teacher. If he was well, he might be able to help her recuperate faster. But he had been injured by Ye Qing and couldn¡¯t even help himself. Meng Yao¡¯sst hope was extinguished just like that.


    At this point, Meng Yao was just aching to tear Ye Qing apart.


    Meng Yao¡¯s voice attracted several people. The training arena was crowded in the first ce, and several bystanders gathered around them.


    Most of them had heard of the bet between Di Nuo and Ye Qing, But no one knew the reason behind that bet.


    Thereafter, there was Di Nuo¡¯s match against Ye Qing during the medicine faculty¡¯s selection trials. This made those students even more confused over the reason behind everything.


    Now, Meng Yao had spoken out and pushed all the me onto Ye Qing, making it sound like Ye Qing had schemed against Di Nuo and purposely injured him badly, just because she was at odds with him.


    Meng Yao¡¯s words stunned Lei Yan and his group.


    They had met shameless people, but they had never met someone that shameless!


    Their Boss was the instigator?


    If Di Nuo had not been so overbearing, would their Boss be so free as to challenge him? It was clearly Di Nuo who had forced Ye Qing to a match to prove himself. Now Meng Yao dared to turn around and use the victim?


    ¡°Your words are truly hrious. Our Boss is big-hearted and benevolent. He doesn¡¯t even intend to pursue the matter. Have you and your Master not had enough yet? Who was the one who tried to force our Boss out of the Netherworld Academy? Who was the one who imed that our Boss had someone outside of the academy teach us? It¡¯s all your teacher¡¯s doing!¡±


    ¡°What? Now that you have lost, you refuse to concede? If your teacher has the guts, he should crawl out of the Netherworld Academy in ordance with the bet!¡± Lei Yan was so angry that he felt likeughing. He had never met someone so thick-skinned!


    Meng Yao replied, ¡°Scoundrel. You are just a student, how dare you be so rude to a teacher? What bet? It¡¯s all just talk, there¡¯s no proof.¡±


    ¡°You were so rude to our Boss too. What do you say to that?¡± Lei Yan retorted.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± A low voice rang out.


    The crowd turned toward the voice and saw a pale-faced Di Nuo. Apanied by several teenagers, he was walking into the training arena.


    Meng Yao was taken aback by the sight of Di Nuo. ¡°Master, why have youe out?¡±


    Di Nuo looked extremely unwell and his aura was very weak.


    He was a teacher from the martial arts faculty and was a familiar sight to all the students in the training arena. Seeing how the usually robust and imperious Di Nuo now looked so frail, many of the teenagers, who didn¡¯t know the truth, unwittingly started to believe in Meng Yao¡¯s words.


    To be fair, it was rathermon for the teachers to have asional sparring matches. But no one had ever witnessed a teacher dealing such a heavy blow to another.


    Those teenagers did not know Ye Qing well, only hearing rumors about him. Now, they started to feel that it was better to stay away from this vicious teacher.


    ¡°Meng Yao, the world has only ever respected winners. There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. You have yet to fully recover, no need to go around talking about this,¡± Di Nuo said impassively.


    Meng Yao twisted her lips.

 Chapter 2359 - Get Lost (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2359: Get Lost (3)</h2>


    Seeing that Di Nuo wasn¡¯t really saying anything, Lei Yan and the others also remained silent.


    Di Nuo looked at Lei Yan and his gang. ¡°Ye Qing wants me to fulfill the bet?¡±


    Lei Yan gaped, suddenly at a loss for words.


    Ye Qing hadpletely disregarded the bet. And so, Lei Yan and the rest also didn¡¯t take it to heart. Just now, it was only because of Meng Yao¡¯s provocation that he had blurted those words out.


    It was par for course to expect a person to fulfil his promise. But to say this in front of everything, it would just make them appear overbearing.


    Lei Yan felt rather distressed.


    Di Nuo was the one who wished to go back on his word, but now, he was making it look like they were bullying him!


    With arms crossed behind his back, Di Nuo stared at Lei Yan and the others with a cold expression.


    ¡°Ye Qing was the one who initiated this bet. If he wants me to fulfil it, he muste and ask me himself.¡±


    Lei Yan and the others looked very conflicted. They wanted to do so, but the surrounding crowd was already staring at them like they were ruthless tyrants.


    ¡°I say, enough is enough, right? This bet has always been just all talk and no proof. Moreover, Ye Qing had clearly concealed his true powers, before purposely dealing such a grievous blow to Teacher Di Nuo. Now he wants to rub salt into his wound? That¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°He is so formidable now. High cultivation level and an expert at alchemy, let alone he is also in the President¡¯s good books. Of course he would disregard usmoners.¡±


    Many students sounded rather envious. They also hoped to have a powerful teacher but it was clear that Ye Qing didn¡¯t intend to teach students other than Lei Yan and his group.


    In a matter of moments, Lei Yan and the rest were confused by the maliciousments. But Di Nuo was using his status as a teacher to suppress them. Even if they wished to argue, it would make them look unreasonable and heartless.


    No matter what they said, they would be at fault.


    Meng Yao was thrilled at the sight of the distressed expressions on Lei Yan and his group.


    Just as the crowd was discussing and ming Lei Yan and his gang, a cold voice rang out.


    ¡°So I will tell you now, Teacher Di Nuo. Are you going to carry it out?¡±


    Lei Yan and the others immediately turned at the voice.


    As expected, it was Ye Qing.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Lei Yan and his group lit up with joy and they burst toward Ye Qing. In contrast, when he saw Ye Qing, a frown appeared on Di Nuo¡¯s face.


    Ye Qingtang was just passing by the training arena and wanted to see if her brats were sneaking a break. Only to end up witnessing this scene. She had no interest in seeking out Di Nuo to settle their score. But now, he was putting up an act?


    Ye Qing shot Lei Yan and the group a ¡°keep calm¡± expression before turning toward Di Nuo.


    ¡°Teacher Di Nuo¡¯s word have always been his bond. So please crawl out of the Netherworld Academy in ordance with the terms of our bet.¡±


    He wanted to bully her brats?


    He had to have the ability first!


    Di Nuo¡¯s face darkened at Ye Qing¡¯s words. Whispers spread across the crowd.


    Wasn¡¯t Ye Qing being too overbearing?


    It was better to live and let live.


    ¡°Ye Qing, don¡¯t push things too far!¡± Meng Yao stepped out angrily.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face turned cold as she nced at Meng Yao.


    ¡°Yes, I want to push things that far today. What can you do?¡±


    Ye Qing finally understood something. Originally she had wanted to be merciful to Di Nuo so as to ensure a smooth future for Lei Yan and the rest in the Netherworld Academy after she left. But as long as Di Nuo was around, he would find all sorts of ways to make things difficult for her students after she was no longer around.

 Chapter 2360 - Get Lost (4)

    Chapter 2360: Get Lost (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Rather than letting him harm her little brats, it was better that she get rid of this danger as soon as possible.


    ¡°You have no proof. Who would know the real details of your bet that day!¡± Meng Yao insisted.


    Oh? So they were going to y that game, were they? Completely ignoring Meng Yao, Ye Qingtang took out the contract from her space ring and showed it to everyone.


    ¡°Here is the proof. I believe that I am not the only one who has a copy of this. Teacher Di Nuo has one too, correct?¡±


    Di Nuo had been worried that Ye Qing would go back on his word and so purposely wrote out this contract in front of Wen Qi. He never imagined that he would be the one being tormented by this contract.


    Di Nuo looked extremely grim.


    He was in a tight spot now.


    If he didn¡¯t carry out the terms of the bet, his reputation would be dragged through the mud. If heplied, he would be utterly humiliated!


    ¡°Or does Teacher Di Nuo need my help to carry out his end of the bargain?¡± Ye Qingtang narrowed her eyes.


    Di Nuo¡¯s face turned pale.


    Having personally experienced Ye Qing¡¯s power, he was well aware that if Ye Qing were to make a move, he would be utterly defenseless.


    ¡°Ye Qing! You are indeed vicious!¡± Di Nuo took a deep breath. He flung his sleeves angrily and left without turning his head.


    He could not carry it out. How could he! He would be theughingstock of everyone!


    Meng Yao saw Di Nuo leave and hurriedly followed after him.


    The crowd was of two minds at what just happened.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t care less. She led Lei Yan and the rest away from the practice arena.


    That night, Di Nuo handed Wu Fengling his resignation and left the Netherworld Academy. Meng Yao, who had relied on Di Nuo all this while, never expected Di Nuo to leave just like that¡­


    After Di Nuo left, Wu Fengling called Ye Qing over to his office.


    ¡°Di Nuo has gone.¡± Wu Fengling looked at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qingtang had already predicted this. With Di Nuo¡¯s character, he would never crawl out of the Netherworld Academy in ordance with the bet. But his reputation had already been besmeared and he had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°Are you going to rebuke me for being too ruthless?¡± Ye Qing asked.


    Wu Fengling shook his head.


    ¡°I have heard about the entire matter from Wen Qi. You were not at fault.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was somewhat surprised. She thought that Wu Fengling would admonish her.


    ¡°I called you here to discuss something with you.¡± Wu Fengling exined.


    ¡°President, please go ahead.¡±


    Wu Fengling continued. ¡°It will be the Inter-Academy Competition soon. And the venue will not be on our maind. It will be a long journey and we need to leave in advance. We will be heading for the venue of the Inter-Academy Competition in three days, so you should start to make the necessary preparations.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, she felt very uneasy staying on this maind. Who knew what was happening with the Temple of Paragon? It was better for her to go as far as possible.


    ¡°Apart from that, this year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition will be a bit different. I am not sure of the details for now, but Ye Qing, I hope that you can be the lead teacher for thispetition,¡± Wu Fengling continued.


    ¡°Lead teacher?¡± Ye Qingtang was puzzled.


    Wu Fengling exined. ¡°For every Inter-Academy Competition, each student would have their own teacher to mentor them throughout the entirepetition. Most of the matches are one-on-one so there is no major issue there. But one of the categories is a teampetition which will require a teacher to participate¡­¡±


    Although a teacher had to participate in the teampetition, there were certain rules and limitations that applied. Only normal teachers were allowed to participate.. Presidents, Vice-Presidents and faculty heads were not allowed.

 Chapter 2361 - Universe City (1)

    Chapter 2361: Universe City (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Wu Fengling replied, ¡°In the pastpetitions, the lead teacher just needed to keep watch on thepetition arena surroundings, just in case. But there seem to be some changes this year. You will only know of the details when you arrive.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. She did not find anything strange about this. Anyway, she would definitely be guiding her own brats. She would feel uneasy if someone else performed the task.


    Besides, Wu Fengling must have taken all things into consideration before deciding to give such an important task to Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing had a pretty high cultivation level and was highly skilled in alchemy. It was no surprise that he was the most suitable candidate.


    Since Wu Fengling assigned Ye Qing to guide Lei Yan and the others as they already knew each other well. It was the best choice.


    After Wu Fengling gave his instructions, he let Ye Qing go back first.


    As Ye Qingtang returned, she thought of the Evil Soul Forest. With her current cultivation stage, it would take at most a day to travel to and fro the Evil Soul Forest. But Ye Qingtang also heard that there has been an increasing number of factions entering the forest. Many factions from the Second Domain were making their move.


    She heard that during this period of time, a few of the factions had obtained quite a number of treasures from the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb.


    The news was rather strange.


    Ye Qingtang was well aware of how dangerous the fiendcelestial¡¯s tomb was. Just that giant snake guarding the treasure trove was enough to kill off all the factions.


    Even if someone was lucky enough to carry off one or two treasures from the tomb, it was a very low probability. But ording to the news, the number of instances of treasures being brought out had far surpassed the reasonably expected amount.


    Ye Qingtang felt that something was not quite right. But as she had yet to go and investigate, she was not sure what was going on.


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye. The Netherworld Academy team that was to participate in the Inter-Academy Competition set off.


    Wu Fengling remained in the Netherworld Academy to hold down the fort and the team was led by Vice-President Wen Qi.


    Having trained so hard for so long, the teenagers finally embarked on their journey¡­


    ¡­


    The Heaven Maind was located in the ocean of the Second Domain. It was a wide expanse ofnd and the most vibrant martial arts ce in the Second Domain.


    On a regr basis, the elite academies from the various mainds would lead their top students to this maind topete in the Inter-Academy Competition, which was held in Universe City on Heaven Maind.


    It was rumored that many years ago, the maind¡¯s biggest temple used to be located where Universe City was now. The temple worshipped a powerful god, but after the god disappeared, the temple was destroyed in the battle andpletely ttened. Many yearster, people started to build a new city on that piece ofnd.


    This city was usually sealed off and no one was allowed to enter or leave. It was only opened during the Inter-Academy Competition. Like this, the originally empty city would be exceptionally lively during this period.


    After arriving at Universe City, Lei Yan observed his surroundings with curiosity as his eyes surveyed the bustling shops lining the streets.


    ¡°I thought apart from those who are here for thepetition, there would be no one else¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be so vibrant and filled with so many shops.¡±


    Nangong Lie had clearly done his research. ¡°Of course. The students sent here by the various academies are all the cream of the crop amongst the elite. Most of them are from wealthy family ns who had invested much effort to groom them, all with vast resources at their fingertips.. As long as there are rich people around, you don¡¯t need to worry about there being nothing to buy.¡±

 Chapter 2362 - Universe City (2)

    Chapter 2362: Universe City (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Wow! Look at that! Are they selling spirit animals? I have always wanted one. I must go and take a lookter!¡± Lei Yan was a young master of a family n. Even so, his eyes lit up as he chatted with Nangong Lie, his movements bing clumsy with excitement at the thought of going on a shopping spree.


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help feeling exasperated at those two lively brats. The others were quieter. Only those two chatted non-stop.


    ¡°Ye Qing, we will be heading to one of the residence hallster. That¡¯s the assembly point for the various academies. Apart from us, there will be people from the other schools¡­¡± Wen Qi nced at the teenagers behind him before speaking to Ye Qing.


    The Netherworld Academy had sent quite a big team this time. This was also Ye Qing¡¯s first time here and it was only natural for Wen Qi to offer more advice.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Universe City had four residence halls, each located on the four corners of the city.


    The Netherworld Academy had been assigned to the North Hall. When they arrived, several teenagers from the other academies were alreadying in and out of the ce.


    Ye Qingtang instructed Lei Yan and the others to stay close to her. The brats followed behind her, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    Males and females were separated in the building. Mu Ziying and the other teenage girls from the Netherworld Academy were sent to another section. Ye Qingtang led the remaining nine bumbling boys to another part of the building.


    Lei Yan and Nangong Lie were still whispering to each other. At some point in time, Gong Jinyun and Hang Wenwei had also been dragged into their conversation, and the four of them huddled together, talking quietly.


    ¡°Damn, are those guys from the Sky Martial Academy?¡± Lei Yan acted like he had just discovered a new maind. He gazed at a team of white-d teenagers with shining eyes.


    Those teenagers were only in theirte teens. Making their way through the crowd of students, their white outfits made them look exceptionally striking.


    ¡°Where where?!¡± Nangong Lie also became very excited, sticking his head up to look.


    ¡°Is that Xiao Yihan?¡± Lei Yan¡¯s eyesnded on the male leading the group.


    The mention of the name Xiao Yihan made Ye Qingtang pause. She looked up to see the handsome face of the boy and saw that his eyes were cold and he exuded an aloof aura.


    Ye Qingtang knew the name Xiao Yihan as she had heard of him in her previous life when she came to the Second Domain. But that would be many yearster. By then, Xiao Yihan would be the top practitioner in the Second Domain and was very famous.


    In her previous life, Jing Ze, whose bloodline remained sealed, would sh with Xiao Yihan many yearster. The two of them once battled for three days and three nights. In the end, Jing Ze would flee in defeat.


    Ye Qingtang looked in turn at Xiao Yihan, then at Jing Ze. The Jing Ze of now had awakened his bloodline under Ye Qingtang¡¯s guidance. The tragedy that happened in her previous life would not ur.


    ¡°How high do you think Xiao Yihan¡¯s cultivation level is now? I heard that he already reached the Divine Lord stage when he was just 12 years old. He¡¯s a real freak. He should be about 18 or 19 now, right? Tsk tsk¡­ how high must his cultivation level be now.¡± Lei Yan gaped at Xiao Yihan. He knew of Xiao Yihan because his father always talked about that genius teenager to torment him¡­


    A Divine Lord stage at 12 years old¡­


    The expressions of Qin Feng and the others shifted slightly at Lei Yan¡¯s words. Everyone subconsciously turned their attention to Ran Mo.


    Also a genius teenager¡­

 Chapter 2363 - Universe City (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2363: Universe City (3)</h2>


    Ran Mo blinked before revealing his eye teeth. ¡°What?¡±


    Lei Yan and the others turned away, shaking their heads quietly.


    Look at Xiao Yihan¡¯s formidable presence, and then at this silly kid¡­


    Why was there such a great disparity?


    ¡°Never mind. Our Little Mo Mo is still young. He still has time to grow up.¡± Nangong Lie chuckled as if he was trying to assure himself.


    Ran Mo, ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Stop calling me Little Mo Mo!</em>


    ¡°Boss, your cultivation level is so high. Help us see what stage Xiao Yihan is at now.¡± Lei Yan scurried over to Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Divine Lord Fourth Heaven peak level.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The brats all gasped.


    What the hell.


    What a beast!


    A teenager at the Divine Lord Fourth Heaven peak level?


    Was this guy a monster?


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed. I was still full of confidence for this Inter-Academy Competition, but now, I feel very inferior.¡± Lei Yan felt like he had endured a major bow.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head with a small smile. She was also not that optimistic about the Netherworld Academy¡¯s chances.


    The Netherworld Academy was a top school but somehow, over the past few years, apart from that Grand Master alchemist, they had not produced any truly elite practitioners.


    Although the standard of the Netherworld Academy students was all pretty good, the various academies had sent their best students for thispetition. Faced with those exceptionally talented teenagers, Lei Yan and the others felt rather deted.


    Even their strongest, Qin Feng and Ran Mo,gged whenpared to someone like Xiao Yihan. And who knew how many more freakishly talented youths like Xiao Yihan were there in the whole Inter-Academy Competition?


    The Netherworld Academy¡¯s situation was not optimistic at all.


    ¡°Stop thinking about such pointless things. I will give you half a day to explore the city. From tomorrow onwards, you are all to stay in this building. You are not to run outside.¡± Ye Qingtang instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The brats had been worried that Ye Qing would not allow them to explore the city. But he was now giving them a whole half day to do so. They immediately perked up and after setting down their luggage, they went out as a group.


    The other Netherworld Academy teenagers looked rather conflicted as they watched Lei Yan and the rest charge out of the North Hall in excitement.


    Aftering here, they finally realized what the word ¡°elite¡± meant.


    The genius freaks from the various academies hade in full force. They had been so confident while at the Netherworld Academy, but now in the North Hall, they were surrounded by Divine Lord stage practitioners. Their hearts felt very heavy.


    Even their own teachers were looking rather grave.


    But Lei Yan and the others appeared nonchnt?


    To think that they still had the mood to go explore the city?


    ¡°Ye Qing, is it really appropriate to let them out at this point in time?¡± One of the other Netherworld Academy teachers asked.


    ¡°Rather than restricting them all the time, it is better to give them some freedom.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had considered this matter very carefully. They could only do their best and leave the rest to fate. She had some initial ns but was not entirely sure of them yet.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to see her brats looking all despondent. It would be a depressing sight.


    Putting down her luggage, Ye Qingtang was about to take a rest when Luo Sheng knocked on her door.


    ¡°Ye Qing,e with me. The Vice-President wants to see you.¡±


    Wen Qi was looking for Ye Qing because of the Inter-Academy Competition rules. The regtions would be announced to the various academies tonight. As Ye Qing was in charge of the teampetition, Wen Qi wanted him toe along to listen to the announcement.

 Chapter 2364 - Regulations (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2364: Regtions (1)</h2>


    Soon after, Ye Qingtang and Luo Sheng went over and found Wen Qi and the other Netherworld Academy teachers already standing at the entrance of the main hall. A middle-aged man was standing in front of them and they looked like they were chatting. Wen Qi had a rather strange expression. Although he had a smile on his face, the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Vice-President.¡± Ye Qingtang and Luo Sheng walked over.


    Wen Qi saw Ye Qing and Luo Shenge over, the smile became more genuine.


    The middle-aged man followed Wen Qi¡¯s gaze. His face was cold and imperious, and when he looked at Ye Qingtang, it was with eyes full of arrogance.


    All of the academies participating in the Inter-Academy Competition were among the elite few. And teachers who could teach at such academies would naturally have very high cultivation levels.


    Ye Qingtang was just in her teens and although she had changed her appearance, she still looked like in her early 20s. Standing amongst the teachers, she looked exceptionally youthful.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes swept past Ye Qingtang impassively.


    ¡°Wen Qi, this is a teacher from the Netherworld Academy?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Wen Qi.


    Wen Qi nodded.


    A strange expression appeared on the man¡¯s face. He said in a low voice, ¡°This year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition means a lot to the Netherworld Academy. I thought President Wu would treat it more seriously.¡±


    The meaning behind the man¡¯s words was very clear. He felt that Wu Fengling should not have sent such a young teacher.


    ¡°Ye Qing might be young but he is very capable.¡± Wen Qi stated.


    The man didn¡¯t respond to Wen Qi¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Everyone has more or less arrived, so I will head in first. We will catch up again if there is time in the future.¡± The man turned and entered the main hall first.


    Wen Qi couldn¡¯t resist a sigh as he watched the man depart.


    ¡°His name is Zhan Yunzhou and he used to be Vice-President Wen Qi¡¯s disciple,¡± Luo Sheng told Ye Qingtang in a low voice.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes shed. She was not familiar with that name. But Zhan Yunzhou had been wearing the uniform of the Cold Cloud Academy.


    So it seemed that he was a teacher from the Cold Cloud Academy.


    When Zhan Yunzhou entered the main hall, quite a number of people inside greeted him respectfully. He quickly walked over to the other teachers from the Cold Cloud Academy.


    ¡°You went to talk to your former Master?¡± One of the Cold Cloud Academy elders asked. He looked past Zhan Yunzhou to nce at Wen Qi impassively.


    Zhan Yunzhou, ¡°It has been a long time.¡±


    The elder said in a mild tone, ¡°The Netherworld Academy is no longer what it used to be. For the past several Inter-Academy Competitions, very few Netherworld Academy students managed to get a cing. In the previouspetition, only one person from the medicine faculty managed to squeeze into the rankings. The Netherworld Academy is in a bad state.¡±


    Zhan Yunzhou kept silent.


    The elder patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Your initial choice then was not wrong. If you had remained at the Netherworld Academy, it would just be a waste of your talent. If none of the Netherworld Academy students manage to get a ce in this year¡¯spetition, they will be struck off the list of elite academies. In future, they would need topete with the other normal academies first if they wish to join the Inter-Academy Competition again¡­¡±


    Like the Sky Martial Academy, the Cold Cloud Academy was an elite school and was granted instant ess to the Inter-Academy Competition. Meanwhile, there were many other mainds near the Heaven Maind with countless academies located on them.

 Chapter 2365 - Regulations (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2365: Regtions (2)</h2>


    But not every academy was good enough to participate in the Inter-Academy Competition. They had to undergo a round of qualifyingpetitions first and only the top few winners would earn the right toe to Universe City and participate in the real Inter-Academy Competition.


    In the past, the Netherworld Academy did not need to undergo the qualifyingpetition, but now, the Netherworld Academy was not like it used to be. ording to the regtions, if they could not produce good results in this year¡¯spetition, they would lose that privilege.


    As the elder spoke, Wen Qi had already led Ye Qing and the others into the main hall. But their arrival did not attract the attention of the other academies. It was like no one could be bothered about them at all.


    This was an academy that was about to lose its privilege to automatically qualify for the Inter-Academy Competitions and so the other academiespletely dismissed them. They were more focused on this year¡¯spetition regtions and their true rivals.


    Wen Qi was used to their dismissive attitudes. He led Ye Qing and the others to a corner and sat down.


    ¡°Ye Qing, do you know why so many academies fight so hard to qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition?¡± Wen Qi suddenly asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    She had never enrolled in an academy in the Second Domain during her previous life so it was only natural she had no idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the God Relic,¡± Wen Qi said in a low voice.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes glinted.


    ¡°God Relic?¡±


    Wen Qi nodded. ¡°Where the Universe City is standing now, it used to be the biggest and most magnificent temple. It was constructed on this spot because a god left behind a relic here. It is simr to a mystic realm, yet alsopletely different. The God Relic cannot usually be found. It will only open during a special period and only a limited number of people will be allowed inside¡­¡±


    The Universe City was where the God Relic was hidden. Nearly everyone in the Second Domain had tried to fight over the God Relic, but thereafter, they realized that it was only effective for youths who had yet to reach the age of 20.


    Many powerful practitioners were extremely frustrated over this. But the major family ns, academies and sects were inspired.


    There were five separate entrances to the God Relic. And every entrance only allowed a certain number of entrants.


    To reduce the endless conflicts, the various factions hade to an agreement. Factions would be assigned to a particr entrance and they could then fight over that allocated entrance.


    The entrance situated at the Universe City had been allocated to the various academies, and they fought over the right to the entrance via a very simple method. The Inter-Academy Competition, where the most talented teenagers would gain the chance to enter.


    This was why the various academies invested so much effort just to qualify for the Inter-Academy Competition.


    ¡°Only a hundred people are allowed to enter the entrance located at the Universe City. In the past, our academy once managed to send over a dozen students into the God Relic. But Ye Qing, do you know how many students of ours managed to win the privilege in thestpetition?¡± Wen Qi asked.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    A bitter look surfaced on Wen Qi¡¯s face. He lifted a single finger.


    ¡°One, only one.¡±


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t resist an inward sigh after hearing this.


    ¡°Unless the Netherworld Academy manages to have at least three students win that privilege, our academy will be struck off the priority list. We will need to undergo a qualifyingpetition with the other normal academies first and win them before being able to participate in the Inter-Academy Competition¡­¡± Wen Qi¡¯s voice was very grave. The Netherworld Academy¡¯s situation was not optimistic at all.

 Chapter 2366 - Regulations (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2366: Regtions (3)</h2>


    Realization dawned upon Ye Qingtang. No wonder she found the atmosphere somewhat strange. The others in this hall all looked down upon the Netherworld Academy.


    From his position beside her, Wen Qi gradually exined the true circumstances of the Inter-Academy Competition. In all honesty, he felt rather conflicted as he looked at Ye Qing.


    It was clear that he already admired Ye Qing when he first heard of the youth¡¯s unique understanding of martial arts. Ye Qing had only brought him even more major surprises.


    It was such a pity¡­


    Wen Qi couldn¡¯t help giving an inward sigh.


    Ye Qing was still too young and had only spent a short time at the Netherworld Academy. If he could remain at the Netherworld Academy for a decade, with his understanding of martial arts and alchemy skills, he might be able to inject fresh blood into the academy.


    Such a pity¡­


    Wen Qi knew that Wu Fengling let Ye Qinge to the Inter-Academy Competition because he already had thoughts of giving up on this year¡¯spetition. Wen Qi himself harbored the same thoughts.


    Although Ran Mo and Qin Feng were pretty good, it was still not good enough to rise above thepetition in Universe City.


    So he had allowed Ye Qing to participate this time just to let him have a better understanding of the Inter-Academy Competition, and to groom him for the future, in hopes that he could produce more talented students for the nextpetition.


    Even if they had to start all over again, at least they would have a chance.


    But Wen Qi would never reveal this point to anyone. He could not batter the confidence of the teachers and students right before thepetition.


    Very soon, the elders in charge of the Inter-Academy Competition arrived and exined to everyone the changes in the rules.


    Actually, there weren¡¯t many changes. The one-on-onepetitions for martial arts and alchemy remained unchanged. They would still choose the top 10. The only change was to the teampetition¡­


    ¡°For this teampetition, we will have 10 participants in a group, to be led by a teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°President Wu¡¯s information was indeed urate. There are substantial changes to the teampetition. 10 to a team and only the top team will be chosen¡­ tsk, so sad.¡± Luo Sheng frowned slightly.


    The teampetition was the main event of the Inter-Academy Competition. If victorious, they could win 10 spots all at once. There was no better way.


    However, thepetition was also more intense. The various academies would definitely send out all their top elites. But in the end, only one team would win.


    The Cold Cloud Academy elder who was talking to Zhan Yunzhou earlier spoke up. ¡°Where is the location of this year¡¯spetition?¡±


    In the previous Inter-Academypetition, there was also a teampetition, but the top three teams had been chosen. In contrast, for this year, only the top team would earn a spot. Moreover, they allowed a teacher to lead the team. This was a major change.


    To allow a teacher to directly participate in apetition, it would definitely be no simple trial.


    The elder replied, ¡°The location will be the Wailing Well.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed at his words!


    ¡°The Wailing Well? Isn¡¯t that ce surrounded by an evil aura, such that no one is able to enter?¡± Someone asked in a puzzled tone.


    The elder nodded.


    ¡°Several months ago, the Wailing Well¡¯s evil aura was dispelled.¡±


    The crowd exchanged looks, grave expressions mirrored across all their faces.


    ¡°Vice-President, the Wailing Well you are referring to is the one situated in the Evil Marsh in the outskirts of Universe City?¡± One of the teachers asked in a low voice.


    Wen Qi nodded.

 Chapter 2367 - Regulations (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2367: Regtions (4)</h2>


    ¡°The Evil Marsh used to be a blessednd. But after the temple was destroyed, it was gradually engulfed by the evil aura, and the Wailing Well is situated right inside the marsh. Since then, no one has been able to enter.¡±


    To think that the Inter-Academy Competition this year would be held in the Wailing Well, where no one had ever entered. This was a major shock to many academies.


    Who knew what would happen in that god-forsaken ce?


    ¡°No one has ever entered there before. Why has that location been chosen for this year¡¯spetition?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    Logically, this kind of ce was not suitable for young, inexperienced students.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was filled with queries, the elder continued.


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t worry. The Wailing Well is dangerous but we have already sent our people inside before. It is not as dangerous as you might think. Moreover, we will give every single team a teleportation talisman, which will be kept by the teacher in charge. Any time a team meets with danger, they can choose to back out. You just need to crush the talisman and you will be able to leave safely. But if that were to happen, the team then would lose their right to¡­¡±


    The crowd¡¯s expressions remained grim as the elder continued his exnation.


    The Wailing Well was an unknown ce to everyone at present. They had no idea what it was like inside and werepletely unable to prepare for anything.


    ¡°I wonder what the criteria are for a team to win?¡± One of the teachers asked.


    The elder replied, ¡°The winner will be the team that manages to remain inside the Wailing Well for ten days and kills the greatest number of demons.¡±


    ¡°Demons¡­¡±


    The elder¡¯s words revealed a hint of information.


    Remaining for ten days inside the well was not too big of a worry for the various academies. What they were really concerned about was what kind of demons were inside that well.


    ¡°In addition, everyone who enters the well is not allowed to bring any elixirs or special artifacts. Apart from the personal weapon you are carrying now, you are not allowed to bring anything else inside.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    They could not bring anything?


    ¡°What about food and talismans?¡± Someone asked.


    The elder shook his head.


    The crowd finally understood the crux of thispetition.


    Food, water, artifacts, elixirs¡­ they could not bring any of those things in. Apart from the weapons they already had on their bodies, as well as the teleportation talisman¡­ they could not bring anything that could enhance their battle prowess.


    On top of that, they would have to stay for ten days inside the unknown environment of the Wailing Well and kill as many demons as they could¡­


    The unknown environment and special restrictions made this teampetition especially strange and mysterious.


    Previously, some academies had nned to choose ten martial arts students and give up a spot on the alchemy list. But now¡­ they really had to bring one medicine faculty student.


    After all, so many things could happen in ten days. No one could be sure what kind of dangers they would be in without any elixirs.


    A team had to have at least one medicine faculty student.


    ¡°Are there any herbs inside the Wailing Well?¡± Someone asked anxiously.


    Without any herbs, there was no need to even think about refining elixirs.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the elder replied.


    The crowd remained silent.


    ¡°The teampetition will be held after all the otherpetitions, so everyone still has time to prepare. Each academy is allowed to send five teams.¡± The elder continued toy out the rules.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang listened quietly, taking note of all possible clues.

 Chapter 2368 - Chess (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2368: Chess (1)</h2>


    Meanwhile, with the permission of Ye Qing, Lei Yan and the rest had already scurried over to the streets of Universe City. Apart from Mu Ziying, who was staying in another dormitory, the entire gang was there, even Jing Ze and Qin Feng had been dragged along.


    The bunch of brats lolled around Universe City for the entire morning. Lei Yan bought so many things that his space ring was nearly bursting.


    At this moment, Nangong Lie and the others finally realized just how rich Young Master Lei Yan was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Leiting family to be so rich¡­¡± Nangong Lie spoke ruefully as he watched Lei Yan¡¯s spendthrift ways with longing. They were both disciples from major family ns but he had to be so much thriftier.


    ¡°What do you know? My father is very generous towards me aspensation. Previously, the elders in my family n would only scoff at my weak foundation and never allowed me to put even a single foot out the door, unless it was for training. And at the academy, there was no ce to spend money. This is all part of my own savings.¡± Lei Yan was feeling very satisfied with his shopping spree. He had held onto so much money for so long. It was so frustrating to have all that money and nowhere to spend it.


    Lei Yan paused. Perhaps he finally noticed the incredulous looks on the faces of his friends. He cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, these items are not just ythings. We are going for that teampetition, right? I am just preparing for that. We might have use for these items then.¡±


    Everyone was surprised by Lei Yan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t know you were so forward-looking!¡± Hang Wenwei patted Lei Yan on the shoulder.


    ¡°Of course, our Boss is leading the team after all. I cannot screw up.¡± Lei Yan looked very smug.


    Nangong Lie threw an arm around his shoulder.


    ¡°I say, Brother, we are friends who have been through thick and thin together. Don¡¯t forget to share your goodies with me!¡±


    ¡°Get lost. You don¡¯t want to buy these yourself and am trying to leverage off me? Dream on.¡± Lei Yan shrugged off his arm in disdain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯m broke!¡±


    ¡°None of my business! Get lost!¡±


    The teenagers continued messing around as they returned to the North Hall. Nangong Lie was still trying his best to weasel something out of Lei Yan, but soon enough, a group of people inside thepound attracted their attention.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Ran Mo looked at the small crowd of teenagers.


    Those teenagers were wearing different uniforms from the various academies but they had all gathered together. A low murmuring could be heard.


    It looked rather interesting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Lei Yan immediately piped up.


    They were all energetic youths and at the age where they were filled with curiosity. The teenagers squeezed their way in.


    In the middle of the crowd was a massive stone table. A chess board was ced on top of it. Two teenagers from two different academies were ying against each other.


    The pieces on the board looked different from the usual chess pieces and were in the shape of various beasts.


    ¡°Illusion Beast Chess?¡± Lei Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Illusion Beast Chess was the favorite chess game of the Second Domain. It was rumored that it was derived from Sea Soul Chess. Few people had seen the real Sea Soul Chess but this didn¡¯t stop people from spreading this rumor.


    But actually, Illusion Beast Chess and Sea Soul Chess werepletely different. There were all sorts of strange strategies and each yer had a Beast King. The yer who managed to take the other¡¯s Beast King would be the victor.

 Chapter 2369 - Chess (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2369: Chess (2)</h2>


    When Lei Yan was confined to the Leiting familypound, his only joy was making the other family n youths y Illusion Beast Chess with him.


    Soon enough, one of the yers lost with a loud sigh. His face was grim as he tossed a small, intricate jade pendant over to his opponent. The winner kept the jade pendant with a smile and scanned the crowd.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    No one answered.


    Lei Yan¡¯s heart itched. ¡°Let me try!¡±


    He then sat down promptly.


    The crowd looked at Lei Yan, who had settled into the seat. Their eyes fell on his Netherworld Academy uniform and a strange expression crossed their faces. The winner couldn¡¯t resist smirking when he saw Lei Yan sitting opposite him.


    ¡°Buddy, Which academy are you from?¡±


    Lei Yan was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t his uniform clear enough?


    ¡°I am from the Netherworld Academy. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The winner chuckled. He leaned back a little.


    ¡°You want to y?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lei Yan answered.


    The winner looked at Lei Yan with amusement.


    ¡°Sorry, I am afraid you can¡¯t.¡±


    Lei Yan was taken aback.


    The person continued. ¡°We have rules regarding our Illusion Beast Chess games. If you wish to y, you need to offer the appropriate stakes.¡±


    Lei Yan listened.


    Stakes?


    He immediately took out all his new purchases from his space ring.


    ¡°Which item do you want? Choose yourself.¡± Lei Yan spoke magnanimously.


    But the teenagers from the other academies sniggered at his words. They sounded like they wereughing at a fool.


    The person sitting opposite Lei Yan alsoughed. ¡°These lousy items of yours are not fit to use as stakes in this game.¡±


    With that, he drew out the jade pendant he had won and waved it in front of Lei Yan.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Lei Yan was unfamiliar with the pendant, but Ran Mo¡¯s face shifted. He uncharacteristically charged forward and pulled Lei Yan to his feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The person couldn¡¯t resist smiling as he watched Lei Yan being dragged off by Ran Mo. Crossing his arms over his chest, he leaned back slightly and lifted his chin as he gazed at Lei Yan and the others.


    ¡°Your friend is right. It¡¯s better that you leave. There are some stakes which are too high for your Netherworld Academy. ying chess in Universe City is not something people like you can afford.¡±


    The person¡¯s words were extremely harsh. The faces of Qin Feng and the others darkened.


    Rules were rules. If Lei Yan didn¡¯t know of them, he could have just exined, but this person was full of scorn and ridicule. It was clear that he was trampling upon the reputation of the Netherworld Academy.


    Ran Mo, who was dragging Lei Yan away, suddenly halted as he heard those insultingments. For the first time, a sliver of displeasure shed across that babyish face.


    Spinning around suddenly, he turned and took out something from his space ring. In front of the scornful eyes of the crowd, he pped the item into the stone table.


    It was a small jade pendant, exactly the same as what the winner had.


    ¡°Little Mo Mo, you also have this item?¡± Lei Yan didn¡¯t expect Ran Mo to also have this jade pendant.


    The person narrowed his eyes at Ran Mo¡¯s jade pendant. He sized up this exceptionally harmless-looking teenager.


    ¡°You are Wu Fengling¡¯s disciple?¡±

 Chapter 2370 - Chess (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2370: Chess (3)</h2>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ran Mo replied.


    The person gave a suddenugh. He picked up Ran Mo¡¯s jade pendant and examined it casually.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. I knew it. Who else in the Netherworld Academy can get something like this? So you are Wu Fengling¡¯s famed disciple. No wonder. After all, President Wu would only give something like this to his own disciple¡­¡±


    Lei Yan and the others realized that this jade pendant was no ordinary item.


    ¡°Little Mo Mo, what is this jade pendant?¡± Lei Yan asked.


    Ran Mo didn¡¯t answer his question but only stared back at the arrogant guy. ¡°We have the appropriate stakes now. Are we ying?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As long as you can bear to lose it, I wee you.¡± The person smiled with a shrug.


    Ran Mo dragged Lei Yan over to the table.


    Lei Yan felt rather panicked.


    ¡°What is that jade pendant? Little Mo Mo, I don¡¯t want to y anymore. It was just a spur of the moment. Let¡¯s not y¡­¡± Lei Yan didn¡¯t manage to finish his sentence. Ran Mo interrupted him with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°You need to y.¡±


    Lei Yan was stunned.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Ran Mo, forget it.¡± Qin Feng¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly. He had no idea what that jade pendant was but it must definitely be very important. And Wu Fengling himself had given it to Ran Mo¡­


    Observing the situation, the person tossed Ran Mo back his pendant with a smirk.


    ¡°Yes, I think we should just forget it. The Netherworld Academy probably only has one of these, so you¡¯d better keep a hold on it properly. After all, you guys are different from the rest of us. This item must be extremely rare and precious to you. You guys¡­ cannot afford to lose it.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was not quite right, Qin Feng instinctively wanted to lead Ran Mo away. But Ran Mo spoke coldly to the person, his face more stern than ever before. ¡°Cannot afford it? I insist on ying today.¡±


    With that, Ran Mo sat down himself.


    Lei Yan and the others exchanged looks. But they also understood Ran Mo.


    This person was openly degrading the Netherworld Academy. Ran Mo was being stubborn only because he was trying to protect the dignity of the Netherworld Academy. As Wu Fengling¡¯s disciple, the academy¡¯s reputation was naturally more important to him than to anyone else.


    The crowd observed Ran Mo¡¯s insistence. They all started to relish the fact that they were about to enjoy a good show.


    Ran Mo knew how to y Illusion Beast Chess. Wu Fengling himself had personally taught him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± said Ran Mo.


    A smile yed at the corners of the person¡¯s lips. He also took out a jade pendant and ced it on the table.


    With that, the chess match officially began.


    Lei Yan and the others watched on nervously. But Lei Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened after Ran Mo made his move.


    ¡°Little Mo Mo¡¯s Illusion Beast Chess is pretty good!¡±


    Lei Yan always believed that his Illusion Beast Chess chess skills were rather good. But after watching Ran Mo¡¯s moves, he realized that Ran Mo¡¯s chess skills were far beyond his.


    His anxiety lessened.


    Ran Mo¡¯s moves were cautious while his opponent was ying wilfully. But a major change soon urred on the chessboard.


    After just a few rounds, Ran Mo¡¯s chess pieces dwindled until he was only left with his Beast King. Standing all alone on the board, surrounded by his opponents¡¯ pieces which were eyeing it hungrily.


    Ran Mo took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    He had lost.


    After winning, the person picked up Ran Mo¡¯s jade pendant and casually yed with it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ran Mo stood up without a word as Lei Yan and the others hurried forward.


    The person chuckled. ¡°You guys probably still don¡¯t know what this thing is, right?¡±

 Chapter 2371 - Let Me Play (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2371: Let Me y (1)</h2>


    The other student paused before continuing. ¡°This is called Spirit Jade. It is the license to enter the God Relic. The various academiespete in every Inter-Academy Competition just for the right to enter the God Relic. If I remember correctly, the Netherworld Academy only won one cement in the previous Inter-Academy Competition. What a pity that this cement is now in my hands.¡±


    The opening of the God Relic was fixed at a certain time and only a predetermined number of people could enter. But a person could only remain inside the God Relic for one day before being required to leave. Meanwhile, the God Relic would remain open for several days. The more jade pendants they had, the more chances they would get to re-enter the God Relic and train.


    Universe City¡¯s Illusion Beast Chess was a betting arena for students who had the jade pendant. The stakes were the number of times one could enter the God Relic.


    Lei Yan and the others werepletely stunned. They knew this jade pendant was no ordinary item but didn¡¯t expect it to be that precious.


    They all turned to look at Ran Mo.


    Ran Mo didn¡¯t look defeated or distressed at all. His face was utterly calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ran Mo suddenly smiled. The hearts of Lei Yan and the others twisted the moment they saw those little eye teeth of his.


    ¡°This¡­ this is all my fault. Little Mo Mo, you¡­¡± Lei Yan just wanted to p himself. If not for his curiosity, they wouldn¡¯t have incurred so much trouble.


    Ran Mo didn¡¯t me Lei Yan at all. The various academies all looked down on the Netherworld Academy. He had done what he did to protect the reputation of the Netherworld Academy.


    While they may have fallen in the rankings, they must still uphold their dignity.


    Ran Mo was prepared to leave. Lei Yan gritted his teeth and looked at the smug winner.


    ¡°Apart from the jade pendant, do you ept any other stakes? You can have anything you want, I will y against you!¡±


    Ran Mo was taken aback.


    Qin Feng and the others also spoke up.


    ¡°Elixirs, artifacts. Anything we have in our possession, you can ask for it.¡±


    Amusement glinted in the eyes of the person as he observed the gang.


    ¡°No problem. I can give you guys a chance. As long as you can offer up enough items¡­¡±


    ¡­


    It was already dark when Ye Qingtang and Wen Qi returned to the North Hall. Wen Qi and the others returned to their rooms while Ye Qingtang decided to check on her brats. Scanning the ce, she could not see any one of them apart from Mu Ziying.


    Ye Qingtang felt a slight headacheing along. She allowed them to go out and rx a bit. But weren¡¯t t pushing it?


    Exasperated, she went looking for Lei Yan and the others with Mu Ziying in tow.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? Something exciting is going on in the back,¡± a teenager told hispanion in an excited voice as he walked past Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Are you talking about those fools from the Netherworld Academy? I saw it. Those fools have no idea what they are in for. To think that they even dare to y chess against Xing Rong¡­ who doesn¡¯t know that Xing Rong is renowned for his Illusion Beast Chess skills? He has never been defeated before. But they dared to challenge him¡­¡±


    ¡°What else can they do? They already lost their spirit jade. They are just trying to win back the Netherworld Academy¡¯s only spirit jade. I think they must have already lost nearly every elixir and artifact on them¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang had not taken the teenagers¡¯ words to heart at first, but she suddenly paused after hearing the words ¡°Netherworld Academy¡± and ¡°spirit jade¡±.

 Chapter 2372 - Let Me Play (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2372: Let Me y (2)</h2>


    On their way back, Wen Qi had told her about the spirit jade and how the Netherworld Academy only won one in the previouspetition. The winner had been a medicine faculty student, and the spirit jade was ced in Wu Fengling¡¯s care. Not long after, the medicine faculty student died in an ident and the jade was passed on to the Netherworld Academy student with the most potential, Ran Mo¡­


    The Netherworld Academy and the spirit jade.


    It had to be Ran Mo!


    After overhearing those teenagers, Ye Qingtang instantly felt that something very bad must have happened. Wasting no time, she immediately hurried over with Mu Ziying.


    ¡­


    In the backyard, Lei Yan and the rest were looking extremely grim. After several rounds, Lei Yan¡¯s space ring waspletely empty. Nangong Lie, Hang Wenwei and the others had also lost everything.


    ¡°My friends, I am truly very happy today. You guys have given me so many presents. How can I ever thank you?¡± Xing Rong was grinning victoriously as he gazed at the wretched faces of those few.


    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have anything more to bet on right? You would probably have to stake your lives now if you continue betting.¡±


    Lei Yan and the others were trembling with rage but they were helpless. Their skills were really not up to par. Not only did they fail to win the spirit jade back, but they had also lost everything.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any more resources, shouldn¡¯t you get lost?¡± Xing Rong¡¯s face changed as hemanded coldly.


    ¡°Who said we have nothing left? Didn¡¯t you mention staking our lives? I will bet with you using my life!¡± Lei Yan was consumed with anger.


    ¡°Forget it. Your life is worthless to me. Do you have anything left? If you do, I will continue ying with you. If not, please don¡¯t stand there taking up space. Get lost,¡± Xing Rong said.


    ¡°You!¡± Lei Yan¡¯s face was grim to the extreme. Xing Rong¡¯s Illusion Beast Chess was just too good. They were no match for him at all.


    ¡°Can I y?¡±


    A familiar voice drifted over.


    The voice was like a clear spring, instantly soothing the fretful hearts of those brats.


    Lei Yan and the others immediately turned to see Ye Qing with Mu Ziying beside him. When had he appeared behind them?


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Lei Yan was nearly crying now.


    Xing Rong and the crowd of teenagers also shifted their gaze, only to see a mediocre-looking, skinny, frail youth in his 20s. But he was wearing the Netherworld Academy uniform for teachers.


    ¡°A Netherworld Academy teacher? This is getting interesting.¡± Xing Rong did not think much of Ye Qingtang.


    The Netherworld Academy had fallen. There was no difference between their students and their teachers.


    ¡°What, this teacher wishes to y?¡± Xing Rong smiled.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t waste any words but just sat down.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t y with him. This fellow¡¯s Illusion Beast Chess is really very formidable.¡± Lei Yan and the others were panicking.


    Earlier, they had lost so badly that they had lost their cool and thrown all reason out the window. Having been so utterly defeated, how could they drag Ye Qing down into the mud with them?


    Ye Qingtang shot them a steady look to calm down before turning back to Xing Rong.


    ¡°What are the rules?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We only y for spirit jades. Your side has already lost the only spirit jade owned by the Netherworld Academy, but I¡¯m an easygoing guy. As long as you can offer me something interesting, I guess I can bend the rules for you.¡±


    Xing Rong spoke magnanimously but his attitude was dripping with arrogance.

 Chapter 2373 - Let Me Play (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2373: Let Me y (3)</h2>


    It was clear that Xing Rong had never imagined himself losing. No matter what the other party betted on, he would win.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Nangong Lie was feeling very anxious. He was deeply worried that Ye Qing would take out some precious treasure and lose it to Xing Rong. They would just be widening their losses then.


    In response, Ye Qingtang silently took out an elixir bottle from her space ring and ced it on the table.


    Xing Rong smirked at the bottle.


    ¡°Teacher, your students have already given me plenty of elixirs. I don¡¯t think that this¡­¡±


    ¡°Nine Melody Spirit Elixir,¡± Ye Qingtang stated.


    Everyone at present was stunned.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± The smile on Xing Rong¡¯s face was fading.


    ¡°There is one Nine Melody Spirit Elixir inside. Premium quality. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get anyone you want to verify it.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was calm.


    Nine Melody Spirit Elixir?


    Premium quality?


    The crowd gasped!


    The Nine Melody Spirit Elixir was a Grand Master level elixir. They had never even seen this type of elixir before. The various factions would fight tooth and nail over a single pill.


    But now¡­


    This person said this bottle contained a Nine Melody Spirit Elixir?!


    Was he joking?


    A genuine Grand Master-level elixir could be thrown around likemon dirt?


    ¡°Teacher, are you joking?¡± Xing Rong suddenly felt that this Netherworld Academy teacher might be an insane person.


    ¡°I said that you can get anyone you want to verify it,¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang so confident, Xing Rong couldn¡¯t help recalling that the Netherworld Academy had once produced that Grand Master alchemist. So it was not that far-fetched for the Netherworld Academy to have Grand Master-level elixirs.


    But just in case, Xing Rong immediately summoned a few medicine faculty students from his academy over.


    After their examination, they verified that the bottle did contain a Nine Melody Spirit Elixir.


    And a premium quality one at that!


    Xing Rong¡¯s blood surged. He had been happy enough just toying with those Netherworld Academy fools and winning some inconsequential items. He never expected to snag such a wonderful prize!


    The Nine Melody Spirit Elixir was a truly priceless treasure!


    ¡°Alright! I will ept this bet!¡± Worried that Ye Qingtang might have second thoughts, Xing Rong immediately epted.


    The Netherworld Academy students were foolish, and their teacher was even more so. A Grand Master-level elixir of this grade, they could have just used it to directly exchange for a spirit jade.


    Xing Rong was secretly smug. He instinctively nced up to enjoy the desperate expressions on Lei Yan and his gang.


    But Xing Rong was shocked by what he saw.


    Their anxious faces rxed after seeing Ye Qing take out that Nine Melody Spirit Elixir.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Were those guys right in the head?


    Didn¡¯t they know how valuable this Grand Master-level elixir was?


    How could they possibly not know?


    But¡­


    ¡°I was nearly scared to death. I was so worried about what Boss was going to bet on. Luckily, it¡¯s just some elixir¡­¡± Lei Yan heaved a sigh of relief as he patted his chest.


    Yun Chen also rxed.


    ¡°Luckily, just an elixir.¡±


    Xing Rong, ¡°¡­¡±


    What a bunch of idiots!


    Just an elixir?


    This was a Grand Master-level elixir!


    Those guys had mush for brains!


    Xing Rong felt that all Netherworld Academy people were truly not right in the head. He didn¡¯t know that if Ye Qing had taken out any other item, the hearts of Lei Yan and the others would ache dearly for him. But elixirs¡­


    If there was one thing in the world which their Boss had in abundance, it was elixirs.


    Grand Master-level elixirs?


    They ate them like candy.


    Were they very rare?

 Chapter 2374 - Toying With Someone (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2374: Toying With Someone (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang felt her head ache a little as she looked at her foolish brats. She shifted her gaze and looked at Xing Rong.


    ¡°And what are you offering?¡±


    Xing Rong snapped out of his trance and put on a calm act. ¡°Your students yed five rounds with me, and these are all the items they have lost to me. I will bet with the items they lost to me during thest round.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    Xing Rong nodded. He was very eager to win the Nine Melody Spirit Elixir.


    Without further ado, the game of chess started. The teenagers from the various academies had heard about the Nine Melody Spirit Elixir and the surrounding crowd of spectators grew.


    Everyone was waiting eagerly for a good show.


    Xing Rong wanted that Nine Melody Spirit Elixir but he was in no hurry to immediately defeat Ye Qingtang. This teacher was able to offer a precious item like the Nine Melody Spirit Elixir. He might have other valuable treasures.


    Xing Rong purposely slowed down the intensity of his attacks, trying to pretend that his skills were nearly on par with him, before delivering the final fatal blow. This was to make him believe that he had lost by just one move and instigate him to y again.


    Everything was going ording to Xing Rong¡¯s n. He predicted Ye Qing¡¯s every move and gave the impression of just managing to avoid being defeated while secretly controlling the entire match.


    Many spectators already saw through Xing Rong¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t help but give an inward sigh. This teacher was falling into his trap.


    The chess match progressed and the number of pieces on the board dwindled. Apart from their Beast Kings, both parties only had a couple of pieces left.


    Xing Rong saw that the moment hade and was prepared to make his killer move.


    But just as Xing Rong was confidently preparing his attack to end this game, Ye Qingtang¡¯s next move was to take his Beast King¡­


    Xing Rong was in a daze as he watched his Beast King get swept off the board. The barely-concealed amusement in his eyes waspletely dispelled in an instant.


    What the hell happened¡­


    How did he lose?


    He had already calcted all of Ye Qingtang¡¯s moves. How did he make a mistake?


    Every single one of Ye Qingtang¡¯s moves was urately logged in Xing Rong¡¯s brain. There was nothing exceptional there. How did the ending differ so greatly from what he predicted?


    The spectators were all stunned. They had watched so many of Xing Rong¡¯s matches, and this was the first time he had lost.


    And from what they had observed¡­


    Ye Qingtang had clearly fallen into Xing Rong¡¯s trap.


    ¡°I won.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s tone was mild.


    Xing Rong¡¯s face darkened. He must have miscalcted somewhere.


    Ye Qingtang had beaten him by one move.


    He must have been too careless.


    ¡°These are the items which I have lost. Teacher, please take them.¡± Xing Rongposed himself and put on a nonchnt face.


    Ye Qingtang lifted her chin slightly, signaling for Lei Yan to gather up the items.


    Xing Rong narrowed his eyes. The Nine Melody Spirit Elixir was still there before his eyes, he would never let go of this chance. Moreover, he had just been careless earlier. He would not give the foolish teacher another chance.


    ¡°Teacher, I still have quite a number of the items which your disciples lost. Do you n to win them all back?¡± Xing Rong smiled.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Qingtang said indifferently.


    A hint of a smile shed across Xing Rong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let us continue then.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The chess match started again¡­


    The surrounding teenagers were engrossed. Xing Rong was a high-level Illusion Beast Chess yer, but this Netherworld Academy teacher was no pushover. It was a close battle and the spectators watched with excitement coursing through their veins.

 Chapter 2375 - Toying With Someone (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2375: Toying With Someone (2)</h2>


    But somehow, every time there were only a few pieces left on the board, Xing Rong would suddenly make a misstep and end up being swept clean by Ye Qingtang.


    She won by a thread every single time, but Xing Rong was gradually sinking into a loser¡¯s rut.


    In just a short period of time, Xing Rong had lost five consecutive rounds. Not only did he fail to win the Nine Melody Spirit Elixir, but he had also lost all the items previously won.


    After cing the newly-won spirit jade back in Ran Mo¡¯s hands, Ye Qingtang prepared to leave. But Xing Rong, whose eyes were bloodshot with defeat, suddenly stood up. ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Ye Qingtang paused.


    Xing Rong put on a calm smile. ¡°Teacher, you have only just won back all the items lost by your students. The real match starts now. I wonder if you are interested to continue?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was mild. She lookedpletely indifferent to Xing Rong¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°I have no interest in your items.¡±


    Xing Rong took a deep breath.


    ¡°I have two spirit jades. I want to y one final match against you. If I win, I want the Nine Melody Spirit Elixir. If I lose, I will give you these two spirit jades!¡±


    Ye Qingtang pondered over it before reluctantly sitting down.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Xing Rong took a deep breath. With that final round, he had already thoroughly analyzed Ye Qingtang¡¯s chess y.


    Ye Qingtang would lose this match for sure.


    One Nine Melody Spirit Elixir might be able to exchange for one spirit jade. But two spirit jades would be a major loss for him. Xing Rong was confident that he had already seen through all of Ye Qingtang¡¯s moves. He would not lose again.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s chess y was very convoluted and one could be easily tricked if not careful. But now, he had already seen through it all.


    He would not lose again!


    Xing Rong was full of confidence. He was prepared to defeat Ye Qingtang in a single move. But this time, the moment the match started, Xing Rong fell into major despair.


    It wasn¡¯t the same!


    In fact, it waspletely different!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s chess y had totally changed!


    His previous gamey was full of genial twists and turns, but now, his every move was like a ferocious beast who had just risen from its slumber. Every step was filled with intense aggression.


    In the blink of an eye, Xing Rong¡¯s chess pieces were all swept off the board. Meanwhile, every single one of Ye Qingtang¡¯s chess pieces was still standing!!


    Seeing his Beast King surrounded, realization suddenly dawned upon Xing Rong.


    To kill someone, you must target his goals and intentions.


    It was clear that this teacher had just been baiting him in the first five rounds. Those were not his true chess skills!


    Xing Rong thought very highly of his chess abilities. He had made use of his own baiting technique to toy with countless opponents. They thought the disparity in skill was not that great but it was in fact thousands of miles wide!


    Today, he had nned to use the same technique against Ye Qingtang, but he never expected¡­


    He was the one who ended up being yed by Ye Qingtang.


    Even more terrifying was the fact that he had only realized the truth at this final moment¡­


    Xing Rong¡¯s arrogance and confidence in Illusion Beast Chess had now been utterly destroyed. His face was pale and he looked like a sad, defeated rooster. Sitting deted in his chair, he was left staring forlornly at his defeat.


    When his Beast King was swept off the board, Xing Rong¡¯s hands started trembling uncontrobly. He stared on nkly as Ye Qingtang took his two spirit jades¡­


    Meanwhile, he had not even managed to eveny a finger on the Nine Melody Spirit Elixir.

 Chapter 2376 - Desperate From His Losses (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2376: Desperate From His Losses (1)</h2>


    The spectators were all silent now. No one expected such a shocking and unexpected oue.


    To think that Xing Rong had lost five consecutive rounds!


    In reality, the spectators had already seen through Ye Qingtang¡¯s baiting technique right from the start. But Xing Rong had been too focused on the game to realize it at all.


    It was a universal truth that a bystander could always see the overall situation more clearly than a party within the situation.


    ¡°Boss! Why is your Illusion Beast Chess so formidable?¡± Lei Yan was gazing adoringly at Ye Qing.


    Does one know the meaning of formidable?


    This was exactly what formidable looked like!


    Their Boss was skilled at martial arts, elixir refinement, and even chess y. Apart from bearing children, there was probably nothing in this world their Boss couldn¡¯t do!


    Lei Yan was full of pep and enthusiasm now. He no longer bore the wretched manner of someone who lost consecutive rounds. Qin Feng and the others were also full of smiles.


    This youth who looked weaker than most of them was like a pir of strength. No matter where and when, nothing could shake him.


    Ye Qingtang nced at Lei Yan. She couldn¡¯t help feeling speechless.


    This kid was able to recover from a defeat so easily. There were no hidden motives or intentions. It was a good thing, she mused.


    Ye Qingtang had learned Illusion Beast Chess in the Second Domain during her previous life, but she hade into contact with this game under different circumstances from Lei Yan and the others. Ye Qingtang did not learn Illusion Beast Chess in the usual manner of family ns, academies, or sects. She had learned it in the kind of shady ce where all sorts of dubious characters mixed and mingled.


    Betting on chess matches was quitemon in the Second Domain. In Universe City, the stakes were spirit jades. In the ces where Ye Qingtang yed, the stakes were your life.


    Chess skills trained from games where the stakes were life and death were naturally not something which these spoilt brats could match up to.


    ¡°Boss, you truly have unfathomable depths. If I had known your Illusion Beast Chess was so good, I would have begged you to teach me a couple of moves. I might have been able to defeat that little punk then,¡± Lei Yan eximed excitedly. He had always loved chess and now that he knew of Ye Qing¡¯s chess standards, he naturally wanted to learn from him.


    ¡°Boss, what other kinds of chess do you know? Teach us.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the naive Lei Yan. At the mention of chess, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of that day in the Temple of Paragon when she yed that game of Sea Soul Chess with the Sea King¡­


    After that incident, Ye Qingtang really didn¡¯t wish to see any chess pieces at all.


    Although she had won by a stroke of luck, the tremendous stress when facing off the Sea King was still fresh in her mind. She would be able to leave in peace after this group of brats got through the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Just as Ye Qingtang, Lei Yan and the rest were preparing to leave, a glum-faced Xing Rong suddenly stood up and violently flipped over the chessboard on the stone table.


    ¡°Stay right where you are!¡± Xing Rong¡¯s eyes were malevolent as he thundered out in a cold voice.


    Lei Yan and his group paused. They frowned when they saw Xing Rong¡¯s dark expression.


    ¡°What? Is someone a sore loser?¡± Nangong Lie sneered.


    Xing Rong had been so arrogant when he was winning. As many rounds as the rest of them had lost, they had never gone back on their bets.


    The vein on Xing Rong¡¯s forehead was popping out. His eyes were filled with venom as he red at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°A Netherworld Academy teacher leading her students to flout the rules of Universe City. Do you think you can leave just like that?¡±


    Lei Yan and his gang werepletely stunned by Xing Rong¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Xing Rong, what other tricks do you have up your sleeves? Who flouted the rules?¡± Nangong Lie furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 2377 - Desperate From His Losses (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2377: Desperate From His Losses (2)</h2>


    Xing Rong quietly took a deep breath. His face was very dark and malevolent.


    The thought of losing had never crossed his mind. All he knew now was that he could not afford to lose his spirit jades.


    How could he let those Netherworld Academy folks take away his spirit jades!


    Xing Rongposed himself and put up a calm front. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know the rules of the Inter-Academy Competition?¡±


    Lei Yan and the others frowned. This was their first time here and had no idea of the rules.


    Xing Rong narrowed his eyes before smiling. ¡°Inside Universe City, chess gambling is tolerated between students, but academy teachers, wardens and other such personnel are not allowed to participate. If I tell those in charge of the Inter-Academy Competition about this teacher participating in chess gambling, he will probably be kicked out of Universe City.¡±


    Xing Rong was speaking the truth. The various academies turned a blind eye toward those chess matches between students with spirit jades. After all, everyone wished their own students would win more spirit jades.


    But apart from students, no one else was allowed to participate.


    However, rules were rigid, while people were flexible. In reality, quite a number of teachers also took part in chess gambling in Universe City. As long as both parties came to an agreement, everyone would turn a blind eye.


    No one would be foolish enough to report a match which both parties agreed to.


    But now, Xing Rong was going to be the first person to tattle.


    The spectators realized that Xing Rong must be desperate from his losses. Those teenagers who used to respect Xing Rong now started to look at him with disdain.


    It was clear that Xing Rong had agreed to the match. Now that he had lost so terribly, he was suddenly going back on his word. But as disgusted as the crowd was, no one wanted to get involved in this messy situation.


    ¡°Xing Rong, you are purposely trying to stir up trouble, right?! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier if you knew of this rule?¡± Hang Wenwei retorted with a frown. He couldn¡¯t stand this anymore.


    Xing Rong was clearly a sore loser.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang take out the Grand Master-level elixir, he had immediately assented. But now that he had lost, he was dragging out rules to hinder them.


    Xing Rong knew how the crowd was looking at him now. But he did not care anymore.


    He sneered. ¡°Rules are rules. If you don¡¯t wish to have your teacher kicked out of Universe City and miss out on thepetition, hand over my two spirit jades. I can see that you are very close to him. I guess that he is the teacher who will lead your team in the teampetition? If he is kicked out of Universe City at this crucial point, I am afraid your team will lose even more terribly than anticipated.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes shed after hearing Xing Rong¡¯s words, but her face remained impassive.


    ¡°Xing Rong, you are so shameless!¡± Lei Yan was enraged.


    Even a fool could see that Xing Rong was just being a sore loser and purposely trying to stir trouble.


    Just as Lei Yan and the others were getting ready to fight it out with Xing Rong, a low voice rang out in a chiding tone.


    ¡°Xing Rong, shut up.¡±


    Xing Rong stiffened at that voice. His blustering arrogance was instantly dispelled. Lifting his head, he looked toward the source of the voice.


    A middle-aged man and a handsome youth weaved their way through the crowd.


    ¡°T-Teacher¡­¡± Xing Rong was petrified by the sight of the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 2378 - Desperate From His Losses (3)

    Chapter 2378: Desperate From His Losses (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Respect and fear also shed across the eyes of the crowd when they saw the middle-aged man.


    ¡°That is¡­ Heaven Dome Academy¡¯s Teacher Jin Qianyang? I heard news that he hade this time, but I didn¡¯t expect that the rumors were true¡­¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Jin Qianyang been in seclusion for a long time? How did Heaven Dome Academy manage to invite him over? Heaven Dome Academy must be going all out for this year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition.¡±


    ¡°Who is that beside him?¡±


    ¡°That is Yin Kongluo. A powerful freak who nearly killed Sky Martial Academy¡¯s Xiao Yihan previously. He is Jin Qianyang¡¯s direct disciple.


    ¡°Woah!! He was able to defeat someone like Xiao Yihan? What kind of freak is that?!¡±


    The crowd was quietly shocked. In the blink of an eye, Jin Qianyang was already standing before Xing Rong.


    Xing Rong stood trembling before Jin Qianyang. He exuded fear from every pore of his skin,pletely unable to utter a single sound. His lips were pale and turning purple.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jin Qianyang asked impassively. He was a strapping man, towering half a head over Xing Rong, who was already quite tall himself.


    ¡°T-Teacher¡­ It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s them¡­¡± Xing Rong stammered. Faced with Jin Qianyang¡¯s dominant aura, he was scared to death and could barely speak. He no longer had the mind to spin any lies but just narrated the entire incident. But because of his anxiety, his narration was rather convoluted and confusing.


    Observing the scene before her, Ye Qingtang found it rather strange.


    Jin Qianyang was a teacher from Heaven Dome Academy and therefore Xing Rong was likely his student. But Ye Qingtang had never seen a student who was that fearful of his own teacher.


    This was not like the usual rtionship between a student and teacher.


    Xing Rong stammered for a long while before finally finishing his narration. He did not even dare to nce at Jin Qianyang and his hands were trembling uncontrobly.


    This kind of fear which originated from the core was impossible to conceal.


    ¡°You were the one who borrowed Kongluo¡¯s spirit jade?¡± Jin Qianyang¡¯s voice was even.


    But Xing Rong nearly fell to his knees in fright when he heard the question.


    ¡°Tea¡­ Teacher. It was an ident. I was in the wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have borrowed Senior Brother Yin¡¯s spirit jade. P-Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Realization dawned on everyone at Xing Rong¡¯s words.


    Xing Rong¡¯s spirit jade didn¡¯t even belong to him. He had borrowed it from Yin Kongluo.


    No wonder Xing Rong had behaved so desperately after losing it. He was willing to shed aside his dignity to force Ye Qingtang to return it to him.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Netherworld Academy teacher who flouted the rules. They should return the spirit jade¡­¡± Xing Rong was well aware of Yin Kongluo¡¯s status. He did not dare to assume the responsibility of losing the spirit jade. He immediately pointed the finger at Ye Qingtang, hoping to divert Jin Qianyang¡¯s attention from himself.


    But before Xing Rong could finish his usation, he was sent flying across the air as if he had been hit by a massive force, his body finallying to a stop after crashing into a wall.


    Jin Qianyang watched Xing Rong with a cold eye before suddenly speaking to Yin Kongluo, ¡°Kongluo.¡±


    Yin Kongluo immediately knew what Jin Qianyang was asking. He replied, ¡°Master, one spirit jade is nothing to me. Moreover¡­ the Inter-Academy Competition will be starting soon. By then, we will naturally get more spirit jades.. Others need that spirit jade more than me.¡±

 Chapter 2379 - To Compete Or Not To Compete (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2379: To Compete Or Not To Compete (1)</h2>


    A slight nod showed that Jin Qianyang was very satisfied with his disciple¡¯s answer.


    Lei Yan looked at Jin Qianyang and Yin Kongluo, who had no intention of supporting Xing Rong. Jin Qianyang had even beat up Xing Rong. He immediately had a good impression of this master-disciple pair.


    ¡°I was still worried that Jin Qianyang would help Xing Rong. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so fair. He¡¯s not a bad chap after all.¡± Lei Yan looked at the rest, expecting them to concur. But he realized that the eyes of hispanions had turned sharper and harsher.


    What was going on?


    ¡°It must be blissful to be so naive¡­¡± Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t help sighing at Lei Yan¡¯s foolishness.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t I right? He¡¯s conceding that Xing Rong lost, right?¡± Lei Yan was confused.


    ¡°When did you hear them admit to losing?¡± Nangong Lie gave a coldugh.


    Lei Yan frowned slightly.


    While Yin Kongluo¡¯s words were quite polite, unless you were a fool, no one could fail to hear the true meaning behind his words.


    Yin Kongluo said that he didn¡¯t care for one piece of spirit jade. He was confident of winning more at the Inter-Academy Competition. On the other hand, spirit jade was extremely precious to the Netherworld Academy, and they desperately needed every single one they could get.


    Was this conceding defeat?


    This was the scornful condescension disyed by a powerful practitioner to a weaker party. He was hinting that the Netherworld Academy could only get spirit jades from under-the-table methods like chess gambling.


    The Netherworld Academy would never be able to get a single spirit jade in the Inter-Academy Competition.


    Qin Feng and the rest heard the ridicule in those words. Lei Yan was the only one foolish enough not to detect it.


    He even thought they were good guys.


    Qin Feng and his group were fuming but couldn¡¯t say anything. As Ye Qing was present, they had to leave it up to him to settle.


    Right from the start, Jin Qianyang had not even spared a single nce at the Netherworld Academy folks. It was like they werepletely invisible.


    Although Ye Qingtang knew what Qin Feng and the others were thinking, she would not do it. Without another word, Ye Qingtang led Lei Yan and the others away.


    Qin Feng and his group were taken aback by her actions. They felt that this was not at all like Ye Qing.


    But still, they followed him.


    After Ye Qing and his team left, Jin Qianyang also led Yin Kongluo away. Before Yin Kongluo left, he instructed several Heaven Dome Academy students to carry the unconscious Xing Rong back. He then caught up with Jin Qianyang.


    ¡°Xing Rong¡¯s chess skills are pretty good, his defeat today was just an ident. Master, please don¡¯t be too harsh. There¡¯s no harm done to let someone else win just this once.¡± Yin Kongluo smiled.


    Jin Qianyang nced at Yin Kongluo.


    ¡°Chess gambling is not the right way to go about things. Practitioners should fight it out with their real skills, and not make use of these side channels.¡±


    Yin Kongluo said respectfully, ¡°Master is right. The Netherworld Academy has already fallen and even their teacher has to personally participate in chess matches to win spirit jades. I am afraid they themselves are aware that it would be difficult for them to get any in the Inter-Academy Competition. I can still afford to give them that one spirit jade.¡±


    Jin Qianyang was very pleased with Yin Kongluo¡¯s confidence.


    As Jin Qianyang said, chess gambling was a shady practice and was not something true powerful practitioners should take part in. To think that the Netherworld Academy had now fallen so far that they had to rely on such nefarious methods to get spirit jades. They were worlds apart from the Heaven Dome Academy.


    ¡°There are significant changes to the teampetition this year. I am very confident in your martial arts abilities, but you must put much effort into this teampetition. Since we are going to win, we must make it a spectacr win.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 2380 - To Compete Or Not To Compete (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2380: To Compete Or Not To Compete (2)</h2>


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang had led her brats back to their amodation. They should have been basking in the glow of victory but the brats all had rather strange expressions. They did not appear the least bit happy but looked rather grave and troubled.


    Ye Qingtang sat on the chair and surveyed the gloomy faces. She felt a slight headacheing.


    ¡°Why are you not satisfied after winning two spirit jades?¡±


    The brats didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Gong Jinyun was the only one who spoke up after some hesitation. ¡°Teacher Ye, the Heaven Dome Academy¡¯s ridicule is too insulting. We don¡¯t need those spirit jades.¡±


    Ye Qingtang understood those kids now.


    ¡°In that case, we should throw those two spirit jades back at the Heaven Dome Academy.¡±


    The brats snapped out of their gloom.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. You should just fling those spirit jades right in their faces. The Heaven Dome Academy thinks they are so good that they can look down on the Netherworld Academy. They talked as if we had no choice but to beg for their indulgence.¡± Nangong Lie was feeling very aggrieved.


    ¡°Very logical. I will fling them as hard as possible.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded as if she agreed.


    The teenagers all hurriedly nodded in unison.


    This was the Boss they knew.


    But Ye Qingtang¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°You guys have eaten so well over the years and managed to grow big and strong, but failed to develop any brains.¡±


    The brats were stunned by Ye Qing¡¯s abrupt reprimand.


    ¡°Bo¡­ Boss¡­¡± Lei Yan was befuddled.


    Why did Boss suddenly scold them?


    ¡°Fling the spirit jades back at them? Just for the sake of venting your anger? You are all too spoiled.¡± Ye Qingtang was so exasperated that she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Why were the various academies fighting so hard?


    It was all for those limited spirit jades, right?


    Ye Qingtang had never entered the God Relic but she could tell how wondrous that ce must be just by how highly regarded it was by the various academies.


    If Ye Qingtang was still in her early teens, she might have really just destroyed the spirit jade in an impulsive fit of rage, right in front of Yin Kongluo.


    But she was not.


    The two spirit jades could let the Netherworld Academy send two more students into the God Relic. It could help the Netherworld Academy groom two more talented students.


    If the Netherworld Academy was as powerful as the Heaven Dome Academy and Sky Martial Academy, Ye Qingtang might have done it just to vent her anger.


    But the Netherworld Academy was not.


    These spirit jades did not only belong to Ye Qingtang. They also belonged to the Netherworld Academy. Wu Fengling allowed Ye Qingtang to join the Netherworld Academy, how could she bear to let him down and betray his trust?


    Ye Qingtang had already shed that immature way of thinking. She no longer let impulsive emotions control her actions.


    ¡°Do you think that after throwing away the spirit jade, we will be able to regain our dignity? Without true power, no one will ever hold you in any regard. To regain the Netherworld Academy¡¯s reputation, you need to fight for it on thepetition grounds.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke in a chilly voice.


    The brats felt like they had been knocked in the head by Ye Qing.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Jing Ze spoke up in a timid voice.


    Ye Qing just continued to stare at them coldly, and Jing Ze immediately shut up.


    ¡°Get out. If you want people to look up to you, you need to show real power,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Having been thoroughly lectured, the brats wanted to say something but kept silent from fear and awe of Ye Qing¡¯s fierce manner.


    Boss usually treated them with kindness and behaved like a brother to them. He seldom gave them a ck face, and so they were helpless at his sudden sternness and had no choice but to obediently leave.

 Chapter 2381 - To Compete Or Not To Compete (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2381: To Compete Or Not To Compete (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke up again. ¡°You guys spent the whole afternoon with that kid from the Heaven Dome Academy?¡±


    Momentarily taken aback, they paused for a moment before nodding in unison.


    ¡°Did he go anywhere during that period?¡±


    The teenagers shook their heads.


    ¡°Xing Rong yed chess with us the entire time. He didn¡¯t leave for even a minute.¡±


    Realization dawned upon Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The brats had no idea why Ye Qing suddenly asked such a question but under the current circumstances, they didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions. So they obediently returned to their amodations to reflect on their behavior.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s stern expression faded as she watched their departing profiles.


    ¡°A bunch of trouble-making brats¡­¡±


    She had to leave after the Inter-Academy Competition so she didn¡¯t have much time left to teach them. It was time for them to grow up. Not only did they have to improve their powers, but they also had to develop their minds and characters. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to achieve great things.


    Ye Qingtang sighed again before recalling something which Xing Rong casually mentioned. Bringing along those two spirit jades, she went looking for Wen Qi.


    ¡°Vice-President, were the details about the Inter-Academy Competition rule changes known even before today?¡± Ye Qingtang asked directly.


    Wen Qi couldn¡¯t help being taken aback by her question. He shook his head.


    ¡°No, the information is highly ssified. We only knew that there would be some changes but had no idea about the details at all. Why did you ask about that?¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as Wen Qi¡¯s words affirmed her suspicions.


    Anxious from his defeat, Xing Rong inadvertently disclosed something. It seemed that Xing Rong had known that a teacher would lead this year¡¯s teampetitions.


    But at that time, Ye Qingtang and the others had just returned from the briefing where the details were first announced. Xing Rong had been with Lei Yan and the rest the entire time and did not have any interaction with the Heaven Dome Academy teachers. So how did he know of this information?


    Unless¡­


    The only possibility was that he already knew of the details of the changes from before.


    Although Ye Qingtang had initially suspected it, Wen Qi¡¯s words only confirmed her conjecture.


    So Ye Qingtang immediately told Wen Qi about Xing Rong and handed the two spirit jades to him.


    ¡°You are saying that the Heaven Dome Academy student already knew of the details of the rule change?¡± Wen Qi had no time to rejoice at the two new spirit jades. His face was grave.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Wen Qi¡¯s face darkened even further. If that was true, then there was something off about the entire situation.


    Wu Fengling¡¯s connections were not inferior to any of the other academies. Even so, he only managed to learn that there would be changes to rules and not the details.


    But now, even a student from the Heaven Dome Academy knew of the details beforehand¡­


    ¡°Ye Qing, I will have someone investigate this matter. If the Heaven Dome Academy is the only one who had the early information, or that¡­ our Netherworld Academy is the only one who didn¡¯t know the details beforehand,¡± Wen Qi started.


    If it was the former, things might not be that bad. If it was thetter¡­


    Wen Qi could not ascertain the truth behind this matter for now. But it was not the most pressing issue atrge.


    ¡°Ye Qing, let me handle this matter. On a rted topic, I nned to wait till tomorrow to discuss something with you all, but it looks like the sooner the better. Go and gather the other teachers. We need to quickly decide on how to deal with this year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition.¡±

 Chapter 2382 - Making A Choice (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2382: Making A Choice (1)</h2>


    Soon after, the Netherworld Academy teachers had all gathered. Since knowing of the rule changes, they had been deliberating over it non-stop.


    ¡°This year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition is very important to our academy. Does anyone have any thoughts?¡± Wen Qi asked.


    The teachers all looked grave. No matter how one looked at it, the Netherworld Academy had no advantage at all for this year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition.


    Due to the storms, the maind where the Netherworld Academy was situated was isted from the other mainds. Even if the family ns from the other mainds had wanted to enroll their youths in the Netherworld Academy, they would give up in the end due to the relentless storms.


    Moreover, their maind was somewhat different from the other mainds.


    The sects flourished on their maind. Due to the presence of the Temple of Paragon and the deep pockets of the family ns, they would choose to send their top talents to the stricter sects instead. This resulted in a dwindling number of elite youths enrolled in the Netherworld Academy.


    This situation had only worsened over time, contributing to the gradual decline of the Netherworld Academy.


    ¡°Vice-President, apart from the teampetition, there are not many changes to the other segments. Although we are not supposed to speak of some things, for fear of tarnishing our reputation, I must still speak up. Just looking at the martial arts segment, our Netherworld Academy has no advantage at all.¡± One of the teachers spoke up in exasperation.


    There was a significant disparity between the top students from the Netherworld Academy and those from the other academies.


    ¡°For alchemy, Song Yanhan and Yun Chen might be able to win cements¡­ but even if they sessfully enter the top 10, we still need one more.¡± Luo Sheng looked grim.


    As the Netherworld Academy had Elder Zhu, their medicine faculty was still coping well. And Ye Qing had produced Yun Chen, who had be another potential candidate.


    But the Netherworld Academy needed at least three spirit jades to be able to retain their permanent spot in the Inter-Academy Competition¡­


    ¡°In your opinion, what are the chances of Qin Feng and Ran Mo winning in thepetition?¡± Wen Qi asked.


    The teachers exchanged looks. For a moment there, no one spoke. This silence was a good indication of what they were thinking on the inside.


    Although Ran Mo was very gifted, he was still too young. If he could continue training for a few more years, he would be able to stand out in the martial arts segment. As for Qin Feng, he should have been the best candidate but due to his decline over the past few years, his progress had been dyed by quite a bit.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Ye Qing, Qin Feng might have justpletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s radar.


    These two were very talented but one was too young while the other¡¯s progress had been dyed. Even with their current powers, they were still quite some distance behind the top students from the other academies.


    The group all felt that it was such a pity. If only they had another year to prepare for the Inter-Academy Competition. Their Netherworld Academy would not end up in such a dismal state then.


    Only the top 10 would be selected in the martial arts segment and both Qin Feng and Ran Mo were from the martial arts faculty¡­


    From what the teachers observed, all the other academies had over 20 Divine Lord Third Heaven level students¡­


    The Netherworld Academy had no chance of winning.


    Wen Qi was well aware of their situation. He had already mentally prepared for this, but faced with the truth now, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling depressed.


    All the while Ye Qingtang silently observed the scene. She more or less had a clear idea of the Netherworld Academy¡¯s circumstances now.

 Chapter 2383 - Making A Choice (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2383: Making A Choice (2)</h2>


    ¡°Ye Qing, do you have any thoughts about this?¡± Wen Qi looked towards Ye Qing. He and Wu Fengling nned to groom Ye Qing to be an important teacher in the Netherworld Academy in the future.


    Ye Qingtang pondered for some time before replying.


    ¡°Since there is a certain disparity between their powers, there is no need to waste any time worrying about that. Instead, I believe that we have a chance in the teampetition.¡±


    All the teachers were stunned.


    Even Wen Qi looked surprised at Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Teampetition? Teacher Ye¡­ I am afraid we have no advantage in the teampetition either. The individual powers of our martial arts students cannotpare to the other academies. Compounding the disparity by 10 times, the gap would only be wider.¡± One of the teachers felt that Ye Qing was over-simplifying things.


    ¡°If the teampetition was just a series of sparring matches, the gap would definitely be wider. But this year¡¯s teampetition is different.¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    ¡°For this year¡¯s teampetition, we need to kill the most number of demons within a period of time. We are not fighting against the other teams.¡±


    Despite the reasoning, the other teachers still believed that Ye Qing was being too naive.


    ¡°Even if we arepeting on the number of demons killed, the moment we enter the Wailing Well, the various teams will definitely resort to all sorts of nefarious methods in order to win. By then, it will not just be a simple matter of killing demons. The other academies will try their best to eliminate thepetition while killing the demons¡­ don¡¯t forget that there are no rules stating that teams cannot fight each other.¡± One of the teachers raised this point.


    With the current power level of the Netherworld Academy students, they would definitely lose if they had to fight the top teams of the other academies.


    ¡°I feel that it is still better to let Qin Feng and Ran Mo have a go. As long as one of them is able to enter the top 10, we should be okay,¡± another teacher suggested. He was really not that optimistic about the teampetition.


    Even in the past, the teampetition had always been Netherworld Academy¡¯s weakest segment. After all, the Netherworld Academy had never won a single teampetition before.


    ¡°The chances of Ran Mo and Qin Feng winning are close to zero,¡± Ye Qingtang said suddenly.


    The faces of the teachers instantly darkened. Although Ye Qing was speaking the truth, wasn¡¯t it still too direct of him to say that?


    Ignoring those disapproving eyes, Ye Qingtang looked towards Wen Qi. ¡°If we make Qin Feng and Ran Mopete in the martial arts sparring matches, not only are their chances near-zero, the teampetition would follow right after. By then, they would be drained after their sparring matches and not be as effective in the teampetition.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had her own ns. She had never been one to walk the usual pathways.


    In her previous life, she had experienced all sorts of dangerous situations and she also knew that the Netherworld Academy teachers wanted to y it safe. But now that things hade to this, she could not allow them to insist on their conservative ways.


    ¡°Instead of cing our hopes on something which we already know that we have little chance of winning, why don¡¯t we take a risk on the teampetition,¡± Ye Qingtang persuaded.


    The Wailing Well was an unfamiliar ce to all the academies, so everyone would be starting from the same point. In addition, Ye Qingtang would be personally leading the team. They might have a chance there.


    Wen Qi was deep in thought.


    ¡°Teacher Ye is asking us to actively give up on all the other segments apart from the teampetition?¡±

 Chapter 2384 - Making A Choice (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2384: Making A Choice (3)</h2>


    ¡°Since we know we are going to lose, why don¡¯t we conserve our energy?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Conserve energy? Teacher Ye has never participated in an Inter-Academy Competition before. Do you know that if the Netherworld Academy actively forfeits the preceding segments, the amount of criticism we would have to endure?¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that the Netherworld Academy is not being criticized now?¡± Ye Qingtang asked in a mild tone.


    The teachers all stiffened.


    From the moment the Netherworld Academy started to decline, the criticisms never ceased.


    ¡°I will consider this matter carefully. Everyone, please return first and think through it too. If anyone has any ideas, please let me know.¡± Wen Qi spoke up. After imparting some other instructions, he allowed them to leave.


    ¡°Ye Qing, wait a moment.¡± Wen Qi suddenly asked for Ye Qing to stay.


    The other teachers all looked surprised.


    Ye Qing had created quite a stir in the Netherworld Academy earlier and they all acknowledged his powers. But he was still too young. The other teachers did not believe that Ye Qing was good enough to assume this responsibility.


    After everyone else departed, only Wen Qi and Ye Qing were left in the room.


    ¡°Vice-President, do you have more instructions for me?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Wen Qi kept silent for a moment as he gazed at Ye Qing. He then spoke slowly. ¡°If you lead the team inside the Wailing Well for the teampetition, what are your chances of winning?¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied frankly, ¡°30%.¡±


    30% was not that great of a number. But this was the highest percentage that Ye Qingtang could offer. After all, no one had ever really entered the Wailing Well before.


    But Wen Qi gave a suddenugh.


    ¡°30%? That¡¯s enough.¡±


    With that, Wen Qi looked at Ye Qing. ¡°In reality, President Wu and I have already predicted the oue of this Inter-Academy Competition, and we do not have any high hopes for this year¡¯spetition. We just want to make use of this onest chance to let our students gain more experience.¡±


    Their chances of winning in the martial arts segment were as good as zero.


    But Ye Qing was able to offer a 30% chance at winning the teampetition.


    Wen Qi could see that although Ye Qing was young, he was very level-headed and capable when it came to handling things. His calm,petent manner was unlike that of a youth only in his 20s.


    ¡°Since you already have a n, we will go along with your arrangements. I will settle everything else.¡± Wen Qi gave his permission.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Was Wen Qi agreeing just like that?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother about the ns of the other teachers, the Netherworld Academy can spare a team to fight for a chance. But we cannot have everyone else give up on the martial arts segment¡­¡± Wen Qi looked at Ye Qing with a grave expression.


    ¡°For somepetitions, even though we know we will lose, we have no choice but to meet them.¡±


    Ye Qingtang understood Wen Qi¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡± Wen Qi suddenly piped up.


    ¡°Vice-President, please speak freely.¡±


    Wen Qi continued. ¡°Your elixir-refinement skills are good enough. This year¡¯s teampetition is full of unknown factors and to be safe, there is no need to have another medicine faculty student on the team.¡±


    Wen Qi was referring to Yun Chen.


    The team needed to have someone who knew alchemy, but since Ye Qingtang was already very good at elixir-refinement, there was no need to bring along a helpless medicine faculty student who might end up being a burden.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Wen Qi. ¡°Vice-President¡­¡±


    Wen Qi thought that Ye Qing would be reluctant to leave out Yun Chen.


    ¡°Yun Chen is a good kid and he will be able to prove himself in the alchemypetition. So there is no need for you to risk his life in the teampetition.¡±


    In response, Ye Qingtang only said simply, ¡°Yun Chen is at the Divine Lord stage.¡±


    Wen Qi, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2385 - Endure (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2385: Endure (1)</h2>


    ¡°Yun Chen is at the Divine Lord stage?¡± Wen Qi felt that he must have misheard.


    Before the Netherworld Academy selection trials, Ye Qingtang had six students under her and Yun Chen was the only one from the medicine faculty. Under her guidance, the other five had broken through to the Divine Lord stage within a short period of time. They had be the hottest topic in the Netherworld Academy.


    Meanwhile, Yun Chen¡¯s significant improvement in elixir-refinement had also garnered much attention. As for the level of his martial art, no one paid much notice to that.


    As Wen Qi looked at her doubtfully, Ye Qingtang gave a steady nod of her head.


    Wen Qi, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°With Yun Chen¡¯s martial arts level, it should not be a problem for him toe with us into the Wailing Well¡­¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could finish her sentence, Wen Qi waved. ¡°Let me think for a minute.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Think about what?


    Wen Qi carefully considered Ye Qing¡¯s words. After confirming he had not misunderstood, he looked at her with a conflicted expression. ¡°Do you mean that Yun Chen is already at the Divine Lord level now?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°When did he break through to that stage?¡± Wen Qi asked again.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°Probably around the same time as Lei Yan and the others.¡±


    Wen Qi gasped.


    Yun Chen was part of the martial arts faculty when he first joined the Netherworld Academy. He only switched to the medicine faculty due to his physical issues. But¡­


    Was Ye Qing telling him now that Yun Chen was already at the Divine Lord stage? And that he had broken through at around the same time as Lei Yan and the rest?


    Wen Qi¡¯s expression grew increasinglyplicated.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say all six of the students under you have already ascended to the Divine Lord level?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Wen Qi felt rather flustered.


    All six had been handed over to Ye Qing at the same time, and every single one of them had a different problem. But somehow Ye Qing was able to bring all these six teenagers onto the Divine Lord level?


    Impossible.


    Wen Qi had been in teaching for several decades but this was the first time he had encountered such a formidable teacher. Even Wu Fengling did not produce this level of sess.


    What kind of wonderful freak of nature was this Ye Qing?


    ¡°Alright, arrange things ording to your ns.¡± Wen Qi could no longer object. He was even thinking that he might have been too conservative in only giving Ye Qing six students then. If he had given him more, wouldn¡¯t they have more Divine Lord level students now?


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Wen Qi sighed. He looked at Ye Qing with gratitude. ¡°Ye Qing, you are even more exemry than I imagined. But I must remind you of one point.¡±


    ¡°Vice-President, please go ahead.¡±


    Wen Qi continued. ¡°I am permitting you to carry out your n, but you must be mentally prepared. Ran Mo and Qin Feng are the two most talented martial students in our academy. They are under you now and ording to your arrangements, they cannot participate in the individual martial artspetition. Apart from them, our other martial arts students have no chance at all of squeezing into the top 10. We will suffer a terrible defeat during thatpetition¡­¡±


    Wen Qi had his own worries.


    After suffering that massive defeat, the entire Netherworld Academy would be full of dismay. And Ye Qing, who was the one who didn¡¯t allow Ran Mo and Qin Feng to participate, would definitely bear the brunt of that outrage.

 Chapter 2386 - Endure (2)

    Chapter 2386: Endure (2)


    Wen Qi could permit Ye Qing¡¯s n, but he would not be able to change the opinions of others. He was worried that Ye Qing would have to endure intense criticism following the decision.


    Some of the veteran Netherworld Academy teachers had been unconvinced of a teacher as young as Ye Qing. With Di Nuo¡¯s departure, even more teachers believed that Ye Qing was too impulsive.


    Wen Qi was worried that after the individual martial artspetition, Ye Qing would have to endure unprecedented pressure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Wen Qi looked at Ye Qing with relief. After speaking a few more words with him, he allowed the youth to leave.


    ¡­


    The next morning, students from the various academies set off for thepetition arena. Today, they would draw lots to see who their opponents would be. The exciting sparringpetitions would officially begin today.


    Lei Yan and the others woke early and dressed themselves up neat and proper. They then stood in a row outside Ye Qing¡¯s room, waiting for their Boss to lead them to the arena.


    But after waiting for some time, Ye Qing still hadn¡¯t opened her door.


    ¡°Did Boss oversleep?¡± Lei Yan murmured.


    Today was a big day. Why did their Boss choose to oversleep today?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we really angered Boss that badly yesterday?¡± Nangong Lie asked sheepishly.


    The teenagers exchanged looks. They saw that nearly all of the students in North Hall had already left. But they couldn¡¯t decide whether they should knock on her door.


    In the end, Qin Feng looked at Mu Ziying.


    ¡°Little Senior Sister, we have to trouble you again.¡± Qin Feng spoke earnestly.


    Mu Ziying, ¡°¡­¡±


    The brats knew very well that Ye Qing would never lose his temper at Mu Ziying. Their Little Senior Sister was their lucky charm. They had never seen Boss being fierce to her.


    Once again being forced by the others, Mu Ziying went forward to knock on the door in resignation.


    ¡°Boss¡­ are you awake?¡± Mu Ziying called out.


    Not long after Mu Ziying called out, the door was finally opened. Ye Qing had a coat hastily draped across his shoulders, his long, ck hair casually pulled back in a loose ponytail.


    He did not look like someone who was prepared to head out at all.


    ¡°Boss, wake up. We won¡¯t be able to make it if we don¡¯t go now.¡± Nangong Lie urged.


    ¡°Go where?¡± Ye Qingtang was still groggy.


    ¡°The drawing of lots for the sparring matches.¡±


    Ye Qingtang yawned. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to draw lots. Go back.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The teenagers were all stunned.


    No need to draw lots?


    What was Boss saying?


    ¡°But¡­ Teacher Ye, what do you mean? Do you mean we don¡¯t need to be there personally for the drawing of the lots?¡± The usually shy Qiu Nan asked in a timid manner.


    Ye Qingtang looked at their confused faces. ¡°I mean that you guys don¡¯t need to participate in the individual martial artspetition.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning striking their heads.


    ¡°Boss! We know we were in the wrong! We are immature and ignorant. We are foolish and stupid. Please have mercy and give us a chance! We have already reflected on ourselves the entire night. Please don¡¯t be so angry anymore!¡± Lei Yan was the first to snap out of his trance. He threw himself at Ye Qing¡¯s feet with a cry, clutching onto Ye Qing¡¯s thigh as he wailed pitifully.


    Their Boss was so enraged by their behavior yesterday?


    Boss wanted to give up and didn¡¯t even want to let them participate in the Inter-Academy Competition anymore?!

 Chapter 2387 - Endure (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2387: Endure (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Pulling the wailing Lei Yan off herself, she looked at him in disdain. At the same time, Qin Feng and others also looked at Ye Qing with eyes filled with dismay. They never expected Ye Qing to be so angry as to do something like this. What could they do now?


    Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to participate in the individual martial artspetition. What you need to do now is to prepare yourselves for the teampetition.¡±


    ¡°Teampetition?¡± Lei Yan immediately stopped his wailing. He looked at Ye Qing in confusion.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have much chance of winning the martial arts segment, so the Vice-President and I have arranged for our team to focus all our efforts on the teampetition. Do you understand now?¡± Ye Qingtang was really scared of Lei Yan¡¯s piercing cries.


    The teenagers heaved a sigh of relief at Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Boss, so¡­ none of us will be participating in the individual martial artspetition?¡± Jing Ze asked cautiously.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Yun Chen asked, ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Allpetitors in the alchemypetitionpete at the same time. You just head over when the timees.¡± Ye Qingtang did not intend for Yun Chen to give up his alchemypetition.


    After all¡­ The alchemypetition would not damage his physical well-being.


    Jing Ze and the others had no objection to Ye Qing¡¯s arrangements. They would do whatever their Boss said.


    All was fine as long as Boss wasn¡¯t angry.


    The reactions of Hang Wenwei and the others were moreplicated. They had been under Ye Qing for a shorter period of time and were still unsure of his temper. Although they found his arrangements somewhat unusual, they were now all under her lead. Anyway, Wen Qi had assented to this so there was nothing left to object.


    Moreover¡­


    Ye Qing was right. After seeing the other students in the North Hall, they knew that their powers were not on par. Their chances of winning in a one-on-one sparring match were practically abysmal.


    Apart from Ran Mo and Qin Feng, there was no way the others would evene near the top 10.


    Meanwhile, the drawing of the lots for the Inter-Academy Competition kicked off with a bang. Some of the teenagers were thrilled with their lot, some were dismayed.


    For the next few days, the Inter-Academy Competition progressed at a red-hot pace. Countless sparring matches were carried out one after the other.


    Adrenaline and glory bloomed in every battle.


    In the first few days, the Netherworld Academy¡¯s inferior situation was not yet noticeable. The Netherworld Academy teachers and students didn¡¯t bother themselves about it then. But as thepetition progressed, the Netherworld Academy¡¯s inferior position became increasingly clearer.


    More and more Netherworld Academy students could be seen nursing injuries and recovering from their defeats in the North Hall.


    In just a few days, the entire Netherworld Academy was nearly utterly defeated. Only a few managed to cling onto thetter stages of the sparringpetition. Things were not looking good at all.


    At first, the Netherworld Academy teachers didn¡¯t discover any anomalies. But after observing the matches over the past few days, they realized¡­


    None of Ye Qing¡¯s students had participated in the sparring matches.


    Even Ran Mo and Qin Feng never showed their faces a single time.


    ¡°Vice-President, we need an ount of what is happening!¡± Several teachers sought out Wen Qi in anger. Even when Wen Qi exined that Ye Qing and his team were focusing on the teampetition, it was to no avail.


    ¡°Without Ran Mo and Qin Feng, it would just be a couple of days more before all of the Netherworld Academy students would be eliminated from the martial artspetition. We will be theughingstock of the entire Inter-Academy Competition!¡±

 Chapter 2388 - Endure (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2388: Endure (4)</h2>


    A student who had just undergone a battle stood behind the teachers, his body covered in multiple injuries. These students had used their own flesh and blood to defend the Netherworld Academy¡¯s reputation.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qing and his team were hiding at the back. Even though he had the two most important students in the Netherworld Academy, he refused to let them participate!


    How could the students and teachers, who had sacrificed so much for the honor of the Netherworld Academy, endure this situation?


    ¡°We can¡¯t say anything about Qin Feng not participating. After all, he was brought to his current level by Ye Qing. But what about Ran Mo, Hang Wenwei and the others? What right does Ye Qing have to prevent them from participating?¡±


    ¡°This is also my decision. If you have a problem with it, I will bear the consequences.¡± Wen Qi sighed.


    ¡°Vice-President, we know you are protecting Ye Qing, but this Inter-Academy Competition concerns the future of our Netherworld Academy. As much as you want to protect him, there should be a limit to it!¡±


    Wen Qi looked very helpless. After all, he already predicted this situation.


    At this time, Ye Qingtang had just arrived at the doorway. Before she stepped in, she could already hear the teachers¡¯ angry demands. Just as she was prepared to enter, Luo Sheng suddenly hurried over to stop her.


    Luo Sheng shook his head at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang knew Luo Sheng had good intentions. She was just about to say something when a familiar voice rang out from the room.


    ¡°Qiu Nan, speak for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Vice-President, I also wish to participate in the sparring matches¡­¡±


    Qiu Nan¡¯s voice rang out from the room.


    Previously when Ye Qingtang informed them that they were not going to participate in the sparring matches, Qiu Nan already felt rather ufortable. Then his former teacher had sought him out and told him that he couldn¡¯t forsake the academy¡¯s honor just to save his own skin.


    Even if he knew he would lose, he should not be afraid of battle.


    As a result, Qiu Nan had followed his teacher to meet Wen Qi today. But even if Qiu Nan wanted to participate now, it was already toote.


    Having missed the drawing of the lots on the first day, no one would be allowed to join in mid-way.


    Argumentative voices continued inside the room, and Luo Sheng didn¡¯t let Ye Qingtang enter. The two of them just remained standing outside.


    After a long time, the door was opened.


    Angry-faced teachers barged out. Seeing Ye Qing standing outside, the anger on their faces intensified. Meanwhile, Qiu Nan couldn¡¯t help ducking out of sight when he saw Ye Qing.


    ¡°Ye Qing, from today onwards, you are not to interfere with Qiu Nan anymore. He is my student. You don¡¯t need to worry about him in the future.¡± Qiu Nan¡¯s teacher snapped furiously before leading Qiu Nan away.


    The other teachers and students also red at Ye Qing with displeasure. Without another word, they all stormed off.


    Wen Qi was inside the room looking very grim. Seeing Ye Qing and Luo Sheng outside, heposed himself and said, ¡°Ye Qing, the individual martial artspetition will end in a few days. Following that will be the alchemypetition, so have Yun Chen prepare.¡±


    Even now Wen Qi¡¯s attitude was genial and gentle and he behaved like nothing had happened. But Ye Qingtang had also heard of the consecutive defeats suffered by the Netherworld Academy over the past few days. Combined with what she overheard just now, Ye Qingtang could imagine just how much pressure Wen Qi was under now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded before she departed without another word.


    After that day, Qiu Nan no longer appeared with Hang Wenwei and the others. He had returned to his teacher¡¯s side. Lei Yan and his group realized this but no one made any furtherments.

 Chapter 2389 - Replacement (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2389: Recement (1)</h2>


    Time passed day by day.


    The Inter-Academy Competition progressed continuously and the top students from the various academies reigned over the matches, dominating intense battle after intense battle. Meanwhile, Lei Yan and his group didn¡¯t set a single foot out of the North Hall. They spent every avable second improving their cultivation.


    This year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition was more intense than in previous years. It was said that during the finals of the martial artspetition, the sparring match to determine the number one student was so fierce that it nearly destroyed the entire Universe City.


    In the end, the teenager who emerged victorious was someonepletely unexpected.


    It was not Xiao Yihan from the Sky Martial Academy nor was it Yin Kongluo from the Heaven Dome Academy. It was an unknown teenage girl from some second-tier academy.


    It was said that this teenage girl was already at the Divine Lord Fourth level mid-stage. Meeting Yin Kongluo in the finals, shepletely dominated Yin Kongluo¡­


    This oue waspletely unexpected.


    The individual martial artspetition finally came to an end after two weeks. Only two or three students from the Netherworld Academy managed to squeeze into the top 50. None of them were even close to the top 10.


    One of the Netherworld Academy students fought to hisst breath and managed to just enter the top 20. In the end, he had to be carried back to the North Hall.


    ¡°Pfft, useless garbage.¡± The teenagers returned, covered in injuries from their defeats. They red at Lei Yan and the others, who did not participate in a single match, their eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to the Inter-Academy Competition if you have no guts to fight. Taking up the slots for nothing. What a joke.¡±


    ¡°And they are Divine Lord stage¡­ what a bunch of spineless deserters!¡±


    Those harsh insults barraged the ears of Lei Yan and his group endlessly.


    Actually, right after Qiu Nan left, Qin Feng and his team already felt that something was not quite right. They did not question the reason behind Qiu Nan¡¯s departure. Now and then when they bumped into Qiu Nan, he would just circle around them and act as if he didn¡¯t know them at all.


    At first, Lei Yan was rather pissed off at the snubbing. After all, Ye Qing had treated Qiu Nan no different from the rest of them while he was under him. Their teacher had taught him quite a number of cultivation techniques, but he had just turned and left. And he was now behaving as if they were in the wrong.


    Luckily Qin Feng had held Lei Yan back, otherwise, there might have been a scuffle.


    Even so, it was clear that their team had be like alley rats in the eyes of the other Netherworld Academy folks. They all red at them with eyes filled with rage.


    Gong Jinyun and Hang Wenwei¡¯s teachers had also sought them out to persuade them to return, just like what Qiu Nan¡¯s teacher had done. But they rejected their teachers¡¯ offers.


    They decided to stay until the Inter-Academy Competition ended. Seeing this, Lei Yan was so touched that he wanted to be sworn brothers with those two.


    Very soon, Yun Chen¡¯s alchemypetition started. Compared to otherpetitions, the alchemypetition was much simpler and more straightforward.


    In just one day, the entirety of thepetition waspleted with the results announced as well.


    After the consecutive defeats suffered by the Netherworld Academy earlier, they finally had students who sessfully entered the top 10.


    Yun Chen and Song Yanhan were both in the top 10 of the alchemypetition. Song Yanhan was ranked eighth while Yun Chen managed to garner fifth ce.


    Everyone knew that Song Yanhan was Zhu Ning¡¯s personal disciple, while Zhu Ning was the teacher who produced that Grand Master alchemist. As a result, no one was surprised at Song Yanhan¡¯s results.

 Chapter 2390 - Replacement (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2390: Recement (2)</h2>


    On the other hand, Yun Chen¡¯s high ranking created a major stir and attracted quite a bit of attention.


    No one had even heard of Yun Chen before, but this time, his ranking was even higher than Song Yanhan¡¯s.


    Quite a number of people wondered about the identity of Yun Chen¡¯s teacher, and whether he was Zhu Ning¡¯s secret disciple.


    But Yun Chen remained a mystery. Due to their earlier consecutive defeats, the Netherworld Academy folks kept to themselves and it became impossible for the public to garner more information.


    ¡°Yun Chen is so formidable. His win is a major boost to us.¡± Lei Yan and the others patted him on the back with glee. Yun Chen¡¯s victory gave them a chance to breathe a little easier after several days of immense pressure.


    ¡°The teampetition will start soon now that the alchemypetition has ended, right?¡± Hang Wenwei asked.


    ¡°We should have another couple of days. It will be our turn to perform then. I must let them see that we are not useless.¡± Lei Yan waved his fists. Goodness knew how much ridicule he had endured over the past few days. If not for Ye Qing holding him back, he would probably have gotten into a fight with some of those other students.


    Qiu Nan looked at Ye Qing. ¡°Boss, each team should have 10 students and one teacher. With Qiu Nan¡¯s departure, we still need one more person.¡±


    Over the past few days, they tacitly avoided any mention of Qiu Nan. But now¡­


    They were indeed missing one person from their team.


    The teampetition rules were strict. If there were not enough people on the team, they would lose the chance to participate.


    Ye Qingtang was well aware of that.


    Yesterday, she had especially sought out Wen Qi and he only said that he would send someone over today.


    Lei Yan and the others were still peeved at Qiu Nan leaving them without a single word. But it was undeniable that he was the most suitable candidate.


    This year¡¯spetition was exceptionally intense. Most of the Netherworld Academy students who participated in the individual martial arts segment returned with multiple injuries. And they had already formed their own teams anyway. It would be difficult to find ast-minute recement.


    Just as they were discussing this, Wen Qi led someone toward them.


    ¡°Ye Qing, I have brought your new teammate.¡± Wen Qi was smiling but the teenager standing behind him bore a moreplicated expression.


    Ye Qingtang, Jing Ze and the rest turned to look.


    The brats were all stunned by the sight of the teenager standing behind Wen Qi.


    Even Ye Qingtang was surprised when she saw who it was.


    It was no random stranger whom Wen Qi had brought. It was their ¡°old friend¡±, Song Yanhan.


    Song Yanhan was standing quietly behind Wen Qi, looking very awkward. He could clearly see the astonished looks on the faces of Lei Yan and the rest. If not for Wen Qi¡¯s presence, Song Yanhan might have just turned and run off.


    Since losing to Yun Chen at the Netherworld Academy selection trials and after Zhu Ning lost to Ye Qing, Song Yanhan consistently avoided Ye Qing and the others. Even when Zhu Ning brought him over to Ye Qing¡¯s ce to research elixirs together, Song Yanhan would hide in a corner and make his presence as small as possible.


    No one dreamed that one day, he would be forced to join Ye Qing¡¯s team for the teampetition¡­


    Song Yanhan just felt like crying now.


    If he had known things would turn out like this, he would never have provoked Qin Feng back then!


    Why did he do that?!

 Chapter 2391 - Replacement (3)

    Chapter 2391: Recement (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Vice-President, you¡­¡± Ye Qingtang knew that Wen Qi was going to send someone over. But¡­ she never expected that someone to be Song Yanhan.


    Zhu Ning had taught Song Yanhan his alchemy skills. If not for Yun Chen, he would definitely be the Netherworld Academy¡¯s only hope. With someone of his caliber, Wu Fengling should have already assigned him to a team.


    ¡°One of Song Yanhan¡¯s teammates is injured and has yet to recover. I am afraid he won¡¯t be able to participate in the teampetition¡­¡± Wen Qi sighed in frustration.


    The teenager who performed the best amongst the Netherworld Academy students for the martial arts segment was in Song Yanhan¡¯s team. He had given his best but ended up being severely injured, so there was no possibility that he could not continuepeting.


    With one person down, Song Yanhan¡¯s team would not be able to qualify for the teampetition. Under Zhu Ning¡¯s suggestion, Wen Qi decided to send Song Yanhan over to Ye Qing¡¯s team.


    Of course, they could always rece that severely-injured teenager with Qiu Nan, but Qiu Nan had already been transferred to his teacher¡¯s team. There were also other teams with members too injured to continue.


    After shuffling around the fragmented teams, Song Yanhan emerged alone.


    Wen Qi had his reasons for this arrangement.


    The other teams already had their own alchemists, most of whom had rather low martial art levels. Ye Qing¡¯s Yun Chen was¡­ the only exception.


    ¡°Is he willing?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Song Yanhan.


    In reality, she did not really care who was sent over to their team. Her nine brats were enough. As long as the recement would not be a burden, she had no objections.


    Wen Qi knew of Ye Qing¡¯s concerns, as well as the conflict between Song Yanhan, Lei Yan and the others, so he nced at Song Yanhan.


    Sighing in resignation, Song Yanhan stepped forward. ¡°Teacher Ye, I was foolish and ignorant in the past. Please forgive me, I will give my best for this teampetition.¡±


    Song Yanhan felt very aggrieved. He used to hold such a high status in the Netherworld Academy in the past, but now he had ended up with this team, and he even had to beg to join them.


    But this person he was begging, he couldn¡¯t deny thetter¡¯s skills.


    Not only were Ye Qing¡¯s elixir-refinement skills higher than his Master Zhu Ning¡¯s, but even his student¡¯s abilities were also better than his own.


    What else could Song Yanhan say¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang saw that Song Yanhan was sincere about joining, and so she didn¡¯t try to make things difficult for him.


    After everything was confirmed, Wen Qi led Ye Qing to one side for a private conversation. Meanwhile, Song Yanhan was left standing before that bunch of brats.


    Song Yanhan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Lei Yan rubbed his chin and circled around Song Yanhan. The expression on Lei Yan¡¯s face gave Song Yanhan goosebumps.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Lei Yan smacked Song Yanhan¡¯s shoulder.


    Song Yanhan was startled.


    Damn, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his own against this guy in a fight. Was this fellow going to take this opportunity to take revenge now?


    ¡°We are a family from now on, so don¡¯t worry. We will take care of you during the teampetition. But¡­ you need to control your teacher in the future. Please stop him from dragging our Boss away all the time,¡± Lei Yan spoke meaningfully.


    Song Yanhan, ¡°¡­¡±


    How could this bunch of kids still be so rxed?


    Didn¡¯t they know the trouble the Netherworld Academy was in?


    Song Yanhan was different from Lei Yan and the others. He knew the dire straits the Netherworld Academy would be in if they failed to get three spirit jades in thispetition.


    Currently, they only had in their possession the two spirit jades won by Yun Chen and him. The onlypetition that remained was the teampetition¡­

 Chapter 2392 - Wailing Well (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2392: Wailing Well (1)</h2>


    The next two days passed in the blink of an eye. Soon enough, the final segment of the Inter-Academy Competition finally arrived.


    The teampetition was upon them and the location was the Wailing Well situated in the Evil Marsh. A strange and mysticalnd which was only recently opened. Over a hundred teams from the various academies,prising thousands of participants, were fully prepared, just waiting for this final battle.


    There was only one entrance to the Wailing Well. The academy teams had to draw lots to decide the sequence of entry. Without the special talisman, no one would be able to leave the Wailing Well after entering.


    And for this year¡¯spetition, they had to remain in the Wailing Well for a fixed period of time and kill the most number of demons to win. As a result, the team to enter the Wailing Well first would have the greatest advantage.


    Lei Yan and the others had already prepared everything. Due to the special rules for thispetition, they had to hand over their space rings to others for safekeeping. Apart from their clothes and personal weapons, they could not bring anything in.


    Only the teachers in the various teams could bring one space ring, and it could only contain the teleportation talisman to leave the wailing well, as well as the medicine faculty students¡¯ tripods.


    No food, no water, no elixirs, no special artifacts¡­ once inside the Wailing Well, they would face a harsh, unknownnd.


    Ye Qingtang went forward to draw their lot. Lei Yan and the others waited at the side.


    ¡°Humph, haven¡¯t seen you all for so long. Didn¡¯t think you guys would have the guts to show up today.¡± A mocking voice rang out from behind the group.


    Lei Yan and the others turned to see Xing Rong with a group of Heaven Dome Academy students.


    Since that fateful day, Xing Rong held a grudge against them. He wanted to see if he could get a chance to beat up Lei Yan and the others during the martial arts sparring matches.


    But unexpectedly¡­


    He didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of them in the arena.


    Thereafter, Xing Rong heard that the Netherworld Academy¡¯s top two students had not participated in the sparring matches at all. This became a big joke and a major talking point amongst the other academies.


    Lei Yan wanted to charge forward but Qin Feng stopped him.


    Now was not the time to get in a fight.


    Xing Rong sneered provocatively at them with a mocking expression.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off so easily for our previous altercation. After entering the Wailing Well, you¡¯d better pray that you don¡¯t encounter me. Otherwise¡­¡± Xing Rong narrowed his eyes which were filled with threat.


    ¡°Xing Rong, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. Teacher said that our main opponents are the Sky Martial Academy and Cold Cloud Academy.¡± One of the teenagers reminded him.


    The Netherworld Academy had fallen so far behind that they were no threat to anyone, and no one treated them aspetition.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xing Rong smiled.


    ¡°But I can still toy with them. Haha.¡±


    With that, Xing Rong and his team turned to leave.


    ¡°Damn, after entering the Wailing Well, let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of whom.¡± Lei Yan gritted his teeth as he red at Xing Rong¡¯s departing profile.


    But Song Yanhan, who didn¡¯t know what had happened between the two sides, looked grim. He didn¡¯t expect for Lei Yan and his team to have already made enemies with the Heaven Dome Academy even before thepetition started.


    It should be pointed out that the Heaven Dome Academy¡¯s Yin Kongluo had won second ce in the individual martial artspetition. Their power was not something which they could go against.


    It was definitely not a good thing to be targeted by those folks so early on.


    After all, there were no rules stating that teams couldn¡¯t attack each other inside the Wailing Well.

 Chapter 2393 - Wailing Well (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2393: Wailing Well (2)</h2>


    ¡°How did you end up provoking those Heaven Dome Academy people?¡± Song Yanhan couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°Who provoked them? They came looking for trouble themselves.¡± Lei Yan snorted in annoyance.


    Song Yanhan looked increasingly grim. Ye Qing¡¯s students were really all so ignorant. Couldn¡¯t they see the disparity between their skill levels and that of the Heaven Dome Academy folks?


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that Qiu Nan?¡± Gong Jinyun caught a glimpse of Qiu Nan standing with another team.


    The others turned to look.


    As if sensing their gaze, Qiu Nan instinctively averted his eyes and pretended to chat with his teammates. Upon realizing that Qiu Nan was purposely avoiding them, the teenagers couldn¡¯t help feeling rather upset.


    ¡°We trained together for so many weeks. This fellow¡­ how can he be so heartless¡­¡± Lei Yan sighed in resignation.


    Song Yanhan nced at Lei Yan but remained silent.


    Actually, Song Yanhan was able to see the situation more clearly than Lei Yan and the rest.


    Apart from Wen Qi and Luo Sheng, the other Netherworld Academy teachers and students in Universe City were all very angry with Ye Qing and his team. Even for him, he had endured quite a number of sarcastic insults over the past couple of days.


    The drawing of the lots soon concluded. Ye Qing had drawn a number somewhere in the middle.


    The first team to enter the Wailing Well was from the Sky Martial Academy. Just before they entered, a yellow bean-sized ball appeared and floated above their heads. The ball followed them in.


    This ball would record everything which happened to the team so that all the academy leaders would be able to watch the entire proceedings. This was also a measure to prevent someone from secretly bringing in a restricted item. In addition, it could show the performance of every single student.


    One by one, the teams entered the Wailing Well, until it was finally Ye Qingtang¡¯s turn.


    Ye Qingtang led Lei Yan and the others to the entrance. After giving them a steady look, she stepped in first.


    Lei Yan and the rest followed suit.


    Like that, eleven figures disappeared into the darkness.


    Almost immediately, she was hit with a wave of all-epassing darkness. But soon, Ye Qingtang¡¯s line of sight recovered a little.


    At this point, she was immersed in gloomy darkness, her surroundings covered in a faint ck fog. The air was bone-chillingly cold. Before she could fully observe her surroundings, Lei Yan and the others appeared behind her, and the nondescript little ball also appeared with them.


    ¡­


    Wen Qi and the other academy leaders were sitting in arge hall. Multiple floating screens were strewn across the hall in a rather haphazard manner. Each screen showed a team who had entered the Wailing Well such that the actions of every single team member were disyed for everyone to see.


    ¡°This is the team which the Netherworld Academy had been hiding from the rest of us?¡± An elder from one of the academies turned to look at Wen Qi when he saw the image of Ye Qingtang¡¯s team enter the Wailing Well.


    Wen Qi maintained a poker face.


    ¡°I heard that a number of talented Netherworld Academy students didn¡¯t participate in the individual martial artspetition. Even Wu Fengling¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t participate. Vice-President Wen, don¡¯t tell me this is your Netherworld Academy¡¯s trump card? So you have ced all your bets on winning this teampetition?¡± the person asked.

 Chapter 2394 - : Wailing Well (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2394: Wailing Well (3)</h2>


    The person¡¯s tone was casual but there was an undertone of sarcasm and his words attracted the attention of a few others.


    Staking everything on one bet or just one final desperate attempt to survive?


    The other academies did not really care. After all, they had personally witnessed Netherworld Academy¡¯s decline, and no longer treated them as worthypetition.


    ¡°Yin Kongluo¡¯s team has just entered the Wailing Well,¡± someone pointed out as another screen appeared in the hall.


    Jin Qianyang had indeed just led Yin Kongluo and his team into the Wailing Well. But their surroundings looked different from where Ye Qingtang and her team arrived.


    There was only one portal entrance to the Wailing Well. But after entering, no one could predict where in the Wailing Well they wouldnd. At this point, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the elite teams from the Heaven Dome Academy and other top academies.


    Everyone was well aware that the winner would probably be one of those elite teams. The rest were just along for the ride.


    ¡­


    It was dark, cold and gloomy inside the Wailing Well. This kind of setting was the perfect environment for hidden dangers.


    Ye Qingtang led Lei Yan and the others further in, carefully analyzing her surroundings.


    ¡°Boss, are we going to hunt some demons now?¡± Lei Yan rubbed his fists together, itching to fight. The others were likewise prepared for battle.


    But Ye Qing only replied, ¡°No hurry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They were stunned.


    Song Yanhan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head discreetly at Ye Qing¡¯s answer.


    They only had a limited amount of time inside. About 50-60 teams had entered the Wailing Well before them and those teams were probably already killing demons now.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qing was not at all anxious. How could they hope to win against the other teams in 10 days with this kind ofid-back attitude?


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she observed her surroundings. It was dark and murky but she could see quite several unfamiliar vegetation growing in the gloom. She didn¡¯t lead her team onward but turned to a patch of vegetation at the side. Bending down, she picked up a nondescript-looking nt.


    Lei Yan and the others couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Qing was doing. They just stood foolishly by the side.


    Taking a few steps forward, Ye Qing picked several more nts before turning around.


    ¡°Explore this area. If you see these nts, pick all of them and bring them back to me.¡±


    ¡°Boss? You want us to pick nts? But¡­ shouldn¡¯t we hunt for some demons first?¡± Lei Yan was bewildered and his eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to die from blood loss during the battles, do as I say.¡±


    Lei Yan was still puzzled, but Song Yanhan and Yun Chen immediately understood.


    Ye Qing was holding nts which were all herbs required to refine elixirs. To think that he was able to find these herbs in the darkness within such a short period of time. As they could not bring any elixirs with them, if they met with danger and incurred injuries, they would not have any medicine to help them.


    ¡°Boss, you want us to refine elixirs first?¡± Yun Chen guessed at Ye Qing¡¯s n.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    She had observed their surroundings and saw that it was rtively safe for now. When entering an unfamiliar ce, the most important thing was to move in a calm and steady manner.


    These brats usually had plenty of elixirs in their space rings and so they didn¡¯t know how frightening it was to not have any during critical moments.


    During a crisis, a single elixir could mean the difference between life and death.

 Chapter 2395 - : Slow And Steady (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2395: Slow And Steady (1)</h2>


    Now that they knew of Ye Qing¡¯s strategy to refine elixirs first, the teenagers all started moving. They soon collected quite a good amount of herbs from their surroundings and handed them over to Ye Qing.


    Without another word, Ye Qingtang sorted through the herbs and arranged them, before giving two portions to Yun Chen and Song Yanhan.


    Song Yanhan looked at the herbs, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to refine Reversal Elixirs?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Reversal Elixirs were a type of healing medicine. They were not rare but were very effective.


    Song Yanhan nodded.


    ¡°Refine.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s instructions were simple and straight to the point.


    With that, Song Yanhan resigned himself to the task. Seeing Yun Chen refine the elixirs using his palm me, he quietly carried his tripod to a corner, although the sight made him feel somewhat abashed.


    Yun Chen and Song Yanhan were both top talents in the medicine faculty, and the Reversal Elixir was notplicated. As a result, they were able to produce them very quickly.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t join in the refining. She continued to search for useful herbs in the surroundings, leading Lei Yan and the rest as they collected more nts.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye. Song Yanhan had been refining non-stop and his hands were stained in nt juices. By that point, he had worked so hard that he felt his head spin.


    And he was shocked to discover that half a day had passed.


    And they were still at the same spot. They had not advanced at all.


    Apart from foraging for useful herbs, Ye Qing didn¡¯t look like he intended to venture further into the Wailing Well.


    Song Yanhan couldn¡¯t understand this at all.


    But Song Yanhan thought that perhaps Teacher Ye was just a more cautious person. Perhaps he would only make a move after refining enough elixirs.


    It was dark and gloomy across the Wailing Well, and there was no sense of day or night inside here.


    Song Yanhan had no idea exactly how long he had been refining. The elixirs in his tripod were taken out and Ye Qing allocated a portion to everyone in the team. Only after all the nearby useful herbs were collected did Song Yanhan stop.


    He felt like his arms were going to break in two.


    He didn¡¯t have any other elixir-refining tools, only his tripod.


    Even more tragic was that Song Yanhan realized his elixir-refining speed was far slower than that of Yun Chen¡¯s. Not to mention Ye Qing¡¯s.


    As much as Song Yanhan didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had personally witnessed Ye Qing produce 17 to 18 elixirs simultaneously with a single palm me. The sight made him concede to the teacher¡¯s skills in full.


    Despite his skill and reputation, he still had to produce the elixirs one by one¡­


    ¡°Boss, are we going to hunt some demons now?¡± Lei Yan finally asked in a timid voice. He had spent half a day digging for herbs.


    Ye Qing only replied, ¡°You all wait here for me.¡±


    Lei Yan and the others nodded obediently.


    Boss was finally going to make a move!


    Ye Qing soon disappeared. After a long time, she returned, bearing the faint smell of blood. The teenagers were excited.


    Indeed!


    Their Boss went hunting for demons!


    But before they could ask Ye Qing about the demons, she tossed several strange-looking creatures at them.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was silence.


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you go and hunt for demons?¡± Jing Ze looked at those creatures which were about as big as rabbits.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I went to hunt for food,¡± Ye Qing replied.


    The team, ¡°¡­¡±


    Song Yanhan was dismayed. They had spent the first afternoon inside the Wailing Well refining a bunch of elixirs and hunting for food. Meanwhile, they had not gotten a single glimpse of any demons at all!


    Did this Teacher Ye even want to win thepetition?

 Chapter 2396 - Slow And Steady (2)

    Chapter 2396: Slow And Steady (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Meanwhile in the big hall, Wen Qi and the others bore very strange expressions as they watched. The teams from the various academies had already advanced further into the Wailing Well and were engaged in intense battles.


    But there was a single screen that stood out from the rest.


    ¡°Vice-President, what is Ye Qing¡¯s team doing?¡± Luo Sheng looked at the screen showing Ye Qing and his team. What was shown made his face twitch.


    The other teams had all started exploring the Wailing Well and some teams had already encountered demons and were hunting with ferocity. Some teams encountered other teams and ended up in a scuffle.


    Meanwhile on Ye Qing¡¯s side¡­


    A bonfire was burning in that murky scene. One could see some vague shapes which look like chickens roasting above the fire.


    Wen Qi was also befuddled. This waspletely different from what he expected.


    Earlier on, Wen Qi didn¡¯t find it that astonishing that Ye Qing chose to refine elixirs first. He thought that the youth was just being prudent. But now¡­


    They were eating?


    Actually taking the time to sit and fill their bellies?


    Teachers from the other academies also noticed this unique scene. Quite a number of people nced over, their faces filled with ridicule.


    The top Netherworld Academy students did not participate in the earlier martial artspetition and the other academies guessed that they might be hiding their true power to stake it all in the teampetition.


    But¡­


    ¡°Wen Qi, your students, they really¡­ know how to enjoy themselves.¡± A teacher from another academy chuckled.


    Thispetition would directly affect the reputation of the academy. And to think that the Netherworld Academy team was in the mood to have a barbecue?


    What aplete farce.


    Even then Wen Qi maintained his impassive expression. He believed that Ye Qing would not mess around. But¡­


    For a moment there, even Wen Qi had no idea what he was nning. Compared to how the other teams had already encountered demons and were fighting them, Ye Qing¡¯s team was¡­ gathered around a bonfire eating roasted meat¡­


    Wen Qi¡¯s heart was constricted.


    And he was not the only one. Song Yanhan was also speechless.


    The next morning, Song Yanhan believed that Ye Qing would finally make a move. But thetter seemed to have no intention of hunting for demons. Instead, Ye Qing only led Lei Yan and the others to gather another round of herbs to refine elixirs. It was only after that they finally ventured deeper inside the Wailing Well.


    ¡°Boss, look,¡± Qin Feng called out in a low voice. He seemed to have discovered something.


    The others followed his line of sight.


    A massive cave was hidden in a nearby forest. Several lion-shaped demons were pacing near the outside of the cave.


    These lion-shaped demons were huge. Even the smallest of them was at least three meters tall. This was the first time that Lei Yan and the others had met a demon after entering the Wailing Well.


    They immediately went on high alert.


    Narrowing her eyes at the lion-shaped demons, Ye Qingtang instructed in a low voice, ¡°Little Ying-er, try and use your puppet.¡±


    Momentster, Ye Qingtang retrieved a human-shaped puppet from her space ring and handed it to Mu Ziying.


    The puppet was the size of an adult man. ced in front of Mu Ziying, it made her look even smaller than usual.


    Song Yanhan was startled by the sight of the puppet.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I thought we are not allowed to bring special artifacts¡­¡±


    Ye Qing replied, ¡°This is Jing-er¡¯s weapon.¡±


    Song Yanhan was taken aback, only then did the thought of puppet masters appear in his mind.

 Chapter 2397 - Slow And Steady (3)

    Chapter 2397: Slow And Steady (3)


    As Song Yanhan looked at the quiet Mu Ziying, he was surprised. He had never imagined that this withdrawn little girl was actually a puppet master¡­


    Mu Ziying had made use of her spare time in the Evil Soul Forest to create this puppet. The materials used were all from the Evil Soul Forest.


    Light as a feather, her fingers danced and the immobile puppet suddenly moved.


    As if suddenly filled with life, the puppet suddenly got up and snuck toward those demons outside the cave.


    Puppet masters were very rare. This was the first time Song Yanhan witnessed a puppet master controlling a puppet. And he discovered that Mu Ziying was not even using any strings at all. Nevertheless, that puppet moved very naturally. From afar, it looked just like any living human.


    Mu Ziying had the puppet approach the demons outside the cave. Those demons seemed to be oblivious to that lifeless puppet¡¯s presence.


    As the puppet approached one of the smaller demons, the demon suddenly attacked. It opened its jaws and countless hands shot out of its mouth.


    In the blink of an eye, Mu Ziying¡¯s puppet was shredded to bits.


    Mu Ziying, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Qingtangmanded them to retreat the moment she saw what happened to the puppet.


    Song Yanhan, who had already prepared to do battle, was shocked.


    Go?


    They were leaving just like that?


    After quietly putting more distance between them and that cave, Ye Qingtang finally spoke.


    ¡°Jing-er¡¯s puppet has at least 70% of her powers. But it could not even withstand a single attack by the smallest demon¡­¡±


    The puppet had been crafted with materials from the Evil Soul Forest. Ye Qingtang had specially tested that puppet before and knew that it could easily withstand attacks from someone who was a Divine Lord First Heaven level.


    It was clear that those demons were above that of a Divine Lord First Heaven level.


    Everyone in the team heard Ye Qing¡¯s exnation.


    There were at least seven to eight of those lion-shaped demons outside that cave, and Mu Ziying had chosen one of the smallest ones.


    Despite this, its battle prowess was already so formidable. If they had charged forward, they would have been torn to shreds within seconds.


    ¡°Boss, what kind of demons were they? Why did they have those things inside their mouths¡­¡± Nangong Lie shuddered when he recalled those hands inside that demon¡¯s jaws.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    The team, who had been full of aggression and energy, all prepared to sweep the entire Wailing Well clean of demons, was now muted after meeting their first demons.


    Just a random demon and it was already beyond the Divine Lord stage. How were they going to hunt and kill any?


    Unless they could find some solitary demons. They had no hope at all when faced with a group of them.


    Just as they were feeling very depressed, sounds of fighting echoed from nearby.


    The sounds drew closer and closer. Lei Yan and the others turned to see a massive ck figure charging straight toward them.


    A harsh light shed


    That massive figure was instantly destroyed.


    It was a demon which looked like a giant ape. But its fur was made up of millions of worms, which wriggled non-stop.


    ¡°Urgh.¡± Lei Yan nearly puked at the sight of those worms.


    What kind of ce was this?!


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A stern voice rang out.


    A familiar figure appeared before Ye Qingtang¡¯s team.

 Chapter 2398 - Slow And Steady (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2398: Slow And Steady (4)</h2>


    ¡°So it¡¯s you guys.¡± The personmented when he saw Ye Qing¡¯s team.


    Ye Qingtang also saw who it was.


    It was Qiu Nan¡¯s teacher.


    ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡± Anxious voices rang out as a bunch of wretched-looking teenagers rushed over.


    Qiu Nan was amongst them.


    But he was in a rather pathetic state. His arms were covered in cuts and bruises,rge patches of blood staining his sleeves. Some of his wounds were even turning ck around the edges.


    Qiu Nan slowed down significantly when he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s team in front. Their teacher had his students crack open the demon¡¯s skull and retrieve a demon crystal.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I wonder how many demons have you killed?¡± The teacher gazed coldly at Ye Qing with the demon crystal in hand.


    Compared to his team, Ye Qing and his students looked too clean. It was like they had not fought at all.


    ¡°None,¡± Ye Qingtang replied in all honesty.


    The teacher gave a coldugh. He nced at Ran Mo, Qin Feng and the rest.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, let me give you a piece of advice. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own reputation, you need to consider the honor of the Netherworld Academy. Never mind that you were too afraid to participate in the earlier sparring matches, now you are still too cowardly to take any action? Do you know that everyone on the outside can see everything that we do in here? Go ahead and embarrass yourself if you want, but don¡¯t drag the name of the Netherworld Academy into the mud with you!¡±


    It was well known that Ye Qing had two exceptional students, Ran Mo and Qin Feng, under him, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of fighting. The teacher was very annoyed by that. That teacher looked at Ran Mo, Qin Feng and the rest.


    ¡°You kids will amount to nothing under a teacher like this.¡±


    Qin Feng and the others remained impassive. Song Yanhan was the only one who lowered his head sheepishly, unable to hide the anxiety simmering inside.


    That teacher was not the only one. Song Yanhan also felt that Ye Qing was too cowardly. They had already spent a full day inside the Wailing Well but had not taken any action. It should be pointed out that their team was the strongest one from the Netherworld Academy.


    In the end¡­


    They didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight any demons.


    It was a massive loss of face to the Netherworld Academy.


    ¡°Ye Qing, I don¡¯t care that youck courage, but you cannot be a burden to these kids. I don¡¯t like your cowardly antics but for the sake of the Netherworld Academy, I can consider joining forces with you. But your students will have to follow my instructions.¡± The teacher grew increasingly frustrated on seeing Ye Qing¡¯s attitude. If not for how powerful Ran Mo and the others were, he would not even bother wasting words on these cowards.


    The teams from the various schools were all scattered inside the Wailing Well and it was not easy to meet another team from the same academy. If they had the good fortune to meet their other schoolmates, they would usually join forces and fight together, for the sake of winning.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I think that this teacher¡¯s suggestion¡­¡± Song Yanhan felt that this teacher was being very reasonable.


    But Ye Qing replied, ¡°No need to trouble yourself. We will fight our own battles.¡±


    The teacher and Song Yanhan were taken aback by Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    The brusque dismissal made that teacher feel infuriated. But Ye Qing was the leader. Without his agreement, he could not force thetter¡¯s team to cooperate.


    ¡°Ye Qing, they will end up in a dismal state because of you.¡± The teacher snorted before leading his own team away.

 Chapter 2399 - Slow And Steady (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2399: Slow And Steady (5)</h2>


    Qiu Nan kept his head low and didn¡¯t utter a single word as he walked past Ye Qing and the rest of them.


    The friends by his side couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Qiu Nan, is that your previous teacher? You¡¯re lucky to be back. You would probably have died a terrible death if you continued to follow him.¡±


    ¡°I thought that Ran Mo and Qin Feng skipped thepetition to prepare for the team battle. But who knew¡­ it was because of this ipetent teacher, who dragged everyone down with him and wasted their potential.¡±


    ¡°What a shame that he still can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Our teacher reached out with kindness but he rejected it. I want to see how badly he can mess up with Ran Mo and the rest in a few days.¡±


    They were supposed to be the elite team of the Netherworld Academy yet couldn¡¯t evenpare to their team. Wasn¡¯t this a joke?


    Qiu Nan sighed quietly. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, an expression of joy appeared on his face.


    At the same time, Lei Yan and his friends¡¯ faces turned dark as the team walked away. Song Yanhan was frowning, upset at Ye Qing¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but you¡¯re going to drag the entire team down if you continue doing this. Even if we end up surviving n the Wailing Well for 10 days, it¡¯ll still be our loss if we kill fewer demons than the other teams,¡± Song Yanhan blurted out.


    ¡°I have my own ns,¡± Ye Qing said lightly.


    What else could he do? Song Yanhan only gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Lei Yan could sense that something was off but had no idea what to say. They had trusted Ye Qing all this time and despite all their questions and worries, they would not question his decisions.


    As they continued to move through the forest, soon enough they arrived at ake hidden within it.


    There was a horde of demons drinking from theke.


    At a nce, they could see the demons stacked densely against each other. Even thepetitive Song Yanhan lost his desire to fight after seeing their numbers.


    But Ye Qing stopped in his tracks, hid in the shadows and nced at the demons. There were almost a hundred of them.


    The demons seemed to be ignoring each other. They were merely gathered at the side of theke to drink water, but Ye Qingtang quickly noticed something strange.


    Theke was wide, but the demons were avoiding a certain spot.


    There were small, pink flowers growing in the area that they were avoiding and they stood out against the gloomy Wailing Well.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eye narrowed slightly.


    After that, she brought them to a nearby area in the forest and found a safe spot to rest.


    For the next few days, they remained there. Other than letting Lei Yan and the rest of them gather a few herbs every day, they only observed theke and did not kill any demons.


    Song Yanhan¡¯s patience was running out as the days passed. If this continued on, even if they survived 10 days in here, they would be deadst in the number of demons killed.


    How would they win?


    The same worry was in Wen Qi¡¯s heart outside the Wailing Well.


    Over thest few days, he had been watching the group¡¯s actions with bated breath. The other teams had already been on a rampage and a few of them had already racked up a huge number of kills. Yet there had been no movement on Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    Even the calm Wen Qi was starting to worry.

 Chapter 2400 - All in One Shot (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2400: All in One Shot (1)</h2>


    ¡°Vice-President Wen, so this is the strongest team from the Netherworld Academy?¡± An elder from the Heaven Dome Academy said with augh as he looked at Ye Qing¡¯s situation.


    He hadn¡¯t seen a team worse than the Netherworld Academy¡¯s team in the past few days.


    In the past few days, not only did the team not kill any demons, they didn¡¯t even show any signs of killing any.


    It was aplete joke.


    Wen Qi¡¯s expression was tight.


    The Heaven Dome Academy¡¯s elder watched the screen as Lei Yan and the rest of them carried a bunch of herbs back to Ye Qing and piled them in front of the youth. What a joke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why struggle bitterly if you know that you¡¯re already going to lose? The teacher from the Netherworld Academy already understands this. Rather than fighting to the death with the demons and not being able to turn the tables anyway, why not suffer less?¡±


    Wen Qi took a deep breath and suppressed the unhappiness in his heart.


    A few other teachers heard what was happening and came over. Seeing the absurd situation on the screen, they let out sarcastic smiles.


    The Netherworld Academy was done.


    Even a few other nameless academies had killed quite a few demons. Yet the top team from the Netherworld Academy did not have a single kill.


    It was an embarrassment to the Netherworld Academy.


    ¡°Wen Qi, where did you even find this teacher? Look at him plucking flowers in the middle of apetition¡­¡±


    One of the teachers smiled as they looked at the pile of flowers in front of Ye Qing and his team. At the same time, Wen Qi looked expressionlessly at Ye Qing, his feelingsplicated.


    In the Wailing Well, Ye Qingtang looked at the pile of pink flowers in front of her, her mind working quickly on a n. Lei Yan and the rest who had plucked flowers to exhaustion were all sitting on the ground.


    ¡°Boss, are we done? We¡¯ve already plucked all the flowers in this area. What do you need all these flowers for?¡± Lei Yan asked curiously.


    Ye Qing had instructed them to pluck all the pink flowers and as many as they could.


    Even Yun Chen didn¡¯t recognize these flowers, and Ye Qing didn¡¯t seem to be making an elixir out of them, so why did he need so many flowers?


    ¡°Take off your outer clothes.¡±


    Lei Yan and the rest of them looked confused but did as they were told.


    With that, Ye Qingtang stuffed the flowers into their outer clothes, using all her strength to stuff them in. The essence of the flowers dripped onto the contraption she had made from the leaves on the ground.


    Lei Yan and the rest followed her.


    In a short time, the pile of flowers had transformed into a pool of pink essence.


    Gathering all of the essence, Ye Qing said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Although they were all confused and had no idea what he was going to do, they followed him.


    Ye Qing walked over to theke, where many demons were drinking.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Ye Qingtang pointed to the pink essence.


    They shook their heads.


    By this point, Song Yanhan¡¯s patience had already run out and he was not interested in hearing what Ye Qing had to say.


    Ye Qing said lightly, ¡°This is our winning strategy.¡±


    With that, he poured all of the pink essence into theke in front of him.

 Chapter 2401 - All in One Shot (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2401: All in One Shot (2)</h2>


    Lei Yan and the rest of them looked on in shock at Ye Qing¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Boss, you¡­¡±


    She watched as the pink essence flowed into the water and instantly disappeared. ¡°This flower is called the Sleeping Flower.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping Flower?¡± One of them asked in surprise.


    ¡°The flowers can numb the nervous system and make a person fall into a deep sleep.¡±


    Lei Yan and the others instantly understood as Ye Qing said that.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re using this to put all the demons to sleep?¡±


    She nodded.


    They were all getting excited.


    But Song Yanhan spoke coldly. ¡°Teacher Ye, are you kidding me? Thiske is huge, and these demons aren¡¯t normal humans. How can this little essence¡­¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, deep snores came from theke. In an instant, the demons drinking water at theke copsed without warning.


    And the other demons drinking at theke quickly followed suit.


    The demons copsed so quickly that no one even had time to react.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Song Yanhan looked at the demons in confusion.


    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡±


    His eyes widened in disbelief, as though he had just witnessed an illusion.


    Copsed?


    They had all copsed?


    What kind of joke was this!


    These were all demons possessing Divine Lord level power?


    And yet they had been put to sleep by that little essence?


    Even Lei Yan and the rest were stunned.


    This was way too fast!


    ¡°B¡­ boss¡­ th¡­ this is all from the essence of those flowers?¡± Lei Yan stuttered in surprise.


    They had thought that the effects of the essence would be diminished in such argeke and would only take out a few demons at most.


    But¡­


    ¡°Sleeping Flowers are extremely rare, and you don¡¯t really see them outside. Just one-third of a petal is enough to put an entire city to sleep,¡± Ye Qingtang said lightly.


    She hadn¡¯t recognized the flowers at first and had only noticed them after seeing the demons avoid the flower.


    After all¡­


    Sleeping Flowers were extremely rare and just one of them could fetch the same price as a Grand Master-level pill.


    These flowers were the things of legends.


    Who knew that they would be growing in droves here.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that all the demons were avoiding it. They knew the effects of the flowers and were avoiding them on purpose.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ we¡¯ve finally struck the jackpot¡­¡±Nangong Lie clutched his chest as he looked at the demons at theke. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Go.¡± Ye Qing looked at them expectantly.


    With that, they leaped into action and rushed towards their ¡®present¡¯.


    Outside the Wailing Well¡­


    Wen Qi looked on as Lei Yan and the others cut off the demons¡¯ heads like turnips. His expression was subtle. Beside him were teachers from the other academies.


    The shock in their expressions was mirrored across them all.

 Chapter 2402 - All in One Shot (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2402: All in One Shot (3)</h2>


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± One of the teachers rubbed his eyes in disbelief, not knowing what he was witnessing was real.


    What had the team from the Netherworld Academy done?


    How could they bring down so many demons at once?


    After making those snide remarks to Wen Qi, they had returned to observe the progress of their own teams. They had never expected Ye Qing to put the essence of the Sleeping Flower into theke and in the blink of an eye¡­


    His team had already brought down tens of demons.


    How terrifying their power was!


    What a frightening number!


    Within moments, they had surpassed the other teams with barely any effort.


    The demons in the Wailing Well were at least of the Divine Lord First Heaven level. They were extremely strong and rarely traveled alone. The other teams all had trouble finding one alone to attack and usually had to deal with a few attacking them at once. Even the students from the Heaven Dome Academy and Sky Martial Academy had suffered many injuries already.


    Which meant that they needed time to recuperate and could not fight temporarily.


    Before this, the team led by Jin Qianyang had been in the lead, having killed over 20 demons.


    But this Ye Qing¡¯s team had now killed 50 to 60 demons in one shot¡­


    ¡°Wen Qi! How dare your teacher break the rules!¡± One of the other teachers quickly regained his senses as his face darkened.


    ¡°How dare you insult them? Which rule have they broken?¡± Wen Qi calmed the shock he was feeling and remained stone-faced.


    ¡°How did you manage to bring down so many demons if you didn¡¯t break the rules? There must be someone of the Emperor level in your team!¡±


    Would so many demons of the Divine Lord level fall so easily?


    They wouldn¡¯t believe it unless some powerful and forbidden Dharma artifact had been used.


    Wen Qi said coldly, ¡°Everybody was checked before they entered the Wailing Well. Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that no one else can.¡±


    He looked cold on the surface and was internally gleeful.


    My dear Ye Qing¡­


    He had never expected thed to give him such a surprise. If this continued, there was no way the other teams could catch up to the number of demons they had killed.


    They finally had some hope.


    ¡°I would like to ask, how did your team do it then?¡±


    ¡°They used the Sleeping Flower,¡± an elderly voice said.


    Everyone turned towards the voice. It came from an elder from the Heaven Dome Academy.


    It was Qiu Ke, an alchemy master as famous as Zhu Ning and was extremely reputable in the Second Domain.


    ¡°Elder Qiu, the Sleeping Flower? What is that?¡±


    Qiu Ke narrowed his eyes and his eyes swept over the humble pink flowers in front of Ye Qing on the screen.


    ¡°Sleeping Flowers are extremely rare and have a great anesthetic effect. If I¡¯m not wrong, the team from the Netherworld Academy must have used them to bring down the demons.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping Flowers? Are they that powerful that they can bring down so many demons?¡±


    Furrowing his brows slightly, Qiu Ke only said, ¡°They can even bring down someone from the Emperor level.¡±


    Good lord.


    Everyone froze at these words.

 Chapter 2403 - All in One Shot (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2403: All in One Shot (4)</h2>


    Recalling how Ye Qing had been asking his team to gather flowers for a long period, now they finally understood why.


    ¡°Sleeping Flowers are extremely rare and I¡¯ve only seen them once before in an ancient book. I¡¯ve never seen real ones before, and to think that¡­ there would be so many in the Wailing Well and that he could recognize them.¡± Qiu Ke nodded slightly and looked at Ye Qing.


    The Sleeping Flowers were rare and not many people knew about them. In a previous life, people had only slowly known about the flowers after the Wailing Well had been discovered.


    And Ye Qing had already known about the flowers a long time ago.


    The people who were suspicious of the strange teacher quickly fell silent. After all, Qiu Ke wasn¡¯t from the Netherworld Academy and had no reason to protect Ye Qing.


    What made them even more curious now was how this young teacher from the Netherworld Academy knew about these Sleeping Flowers?


    ¡­


    In the Wailing Well, Lei Yan and the rest of the team had swept up all the demons. Song Yanhan all looked in shock at the demon crystals they brought back.


    Never in a million years would he have expected that Ye Qing meant what he said.


    Those small, unassuming flowers actually had such a use.


    He had been doubting Ye Qing¡¯s actions from the start but now he was the one who looked pathetic. He only knew how to be strong and had not observed his surroundings within the Wailing Well for things that they could use.


    Song Yanhan opened his mouth a few times as he looked at Ye Qing, words of apology at the tip of his tongue. But he couldn¡¯t seem to voice them out.


    He finally realized that the one pulling the team down wasn¡¯t Ye Qingtang, but himself.


    With Ye Qing and Yun Chen¡¯s skills in alchemy, there was no need for him at all. He was also the lowest in martial ability and would not have been able to join this team if not for Zhu Ning.


    But he¡­


    Had never once seen the truth clearly. He had always thought that he was smarter.


    The team was enjoying their sess at the side and had not noticed Song Yanhan¡¯s reactions at all.


    ¡°Boss, this is so powerful. Can¡¯t we just wait here for more demons toe and drink and we¡¯ll be able to win easily?¡± Lei Yan said with a smile. He could already smell their victory.


    They had brought down tens of demons in one shot. Who else other than their team could do something like this?


    Ye Qingtang looked at the gleeful Lei Yan.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thought, but it¡¯s not practical.¡±


    Lei Yan¡¯s smile froze on his lips.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Even though the effects of the Sleeping Flower are extremely strong, the duration is extremely short once it enters the water. It has probably already faded.¡±


    ¡°What? So fast?¡± Lei Yan¡¯s face fell.


    Yun Chen¡¯s mind was working fast. ¡°If we can find more Sleeping Flowers, can we keep using this method?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The youths were immediately excited again. Even if the Sleeping Flowers near them were already gone, they could look for more elsewhere.


    How could they possibly note in first ce with this method?


    Seeing their excitement, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t burst their bubble. She hadn¡¯t seen any other Sleeping Flowers elsewhere other than beside theke.


    They could only go deeper into the Wailing Well if they wanted to find more Sleeping Flowers.

 Chapter 2404 - Tragic (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2404: Tragic (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang calcted the number of demons here and estimated the number of demons the strongest teams would have killed. With their hoard of demon crystals, they should be able to secure first ce. But¡­


    This might not be the case in another few days¡¯ time.


    Ye Qingtang was well aware that the true test was not in the number of demons killed, but in the mutual fighting among the teams.


    No matter how many demons you killed beforehand and obtained how many demon crystals, the strongest teams would definitely pursue and eliminate the other teams in the final two days so that they could rob them of their crystals.


    In this way, not only could you eliminate thepetition, you could obtain more crystals.


    When Ye Qingtang first heard of the rules, she already knew that the in-fighting in the final two days would be the key.


    So it didn¡¯t matter if your team only had a few demon crystals. As long as you could eliminate the other teams, the remaining one would be the victor.


    This was also why Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t immediately have her team hunt for demons. The Sleeping Flower was just an unexpected bonus. Since they were able to get arge number of demon crystals without much effort, she would never pass on such a good deal.


    All was fair in the teampetition. The most powerful would prevail and the teams would do anything just to win.


    So Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t stop Lei Yan and the rest from looking for the Sleeping Flower. After all, it was a rare nt and they might be able to make use of it in the final two days.


    But Lei Yan and the others didn¡¯t manage to find another Sleeping Flower even after searching for a long time. They were very disappointed.


    ¡°Boss, are there any special ces with certain conditions in which Sleeping Flowers need to flourish? We can¡¯t keep searching for it blindly. Who knows how long we will take to find more?¡± Lei Yan sighed. They had searched for an entire day but couldn¡¯t find even a single petal.


    A smile was on her face. Just as she was about to say something when the faint smell of blood wafted over.


    ¡°Get up into the trees.¡± Ye Qingtang ordered.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone hid in the dense tree branches. After a short while, a wretched-looking team appeared where they had stood.


    That team was really looking very pathetic. They were wearing Netherworld Academy uniforms and the teacher was stained all over with blood. A massive wound covered his shoulder and abdomen. He clutched his abdomen tightly to keep the wound closed, to prevent his intestines from spilling out.


    That teacher was pretty powerful. Otherwise, a normal practitioner would have already been killed by such a grievous injury. Even so, he was extremely pallid and there was not a pot of color on his face. His eyes were also starting to daze over.


    ¡°Is that thing¡­ still chasing us?¡± The teacher gritted his teeth and forced out that question.


    ¡°No.¡± The teenagers supporting him answered uneasily. Those teenagers also had deep wounds. The gruesome sight of the bone beneath and the syed flesh was startling.


    The teacher gave a heavy sigh before finally letting himself copse down by a tree.


    All of the teenagers on the team were gravely injured. Who knew what kind of hell they had experienced?


    ¡°How is Xu Yue?¡± The teacher¡¯s eyes were already bing unfocused. He leaned against the tree as he asked in a weak voice.

 Chapter 2405 - Tragic (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2405: Tragic (2)</h2>


    The eyes of the teenagers instantly turned red at his question.


    ¡°Teacher, Xu Yue¡­ Xu Yue¡­ he¡¯s gone¡­¡± The teenager choked out the words. He would never forget the sight of his teammate being torn apart by that monster.


    Xu Yue¡¯s living body had been torn apart just like that¡­


    The teacher took a deep breath. Visibly struggling, he took off his space ring and handed it to the teenager beside him.


    ¡°Share the elixirs inside with everyone.¡±


    Apart from a tripod, over a dozen demon crystals and the teleportation talisman, there was only one bottle of elixir inside the space ring.


    Xu Yue was the only medicine faculty student in their team. He had hurriedly refined this bottle of elixir during a rare period of rest.


    And now, there were only five pills left inside that bottle¡­


    Everyone in the team had sustained grave injuries, and the elixirs were only basic healing pills. They werepletely inadequate to treat their critical conditions.


    ¡°Teacher, hurry up and take the medicine¡­¡± One of the teenagers wiped his tears before holding up all five elixirs to the teacher¡¯s lips.


    Their teacher would not have suffered such fatal injuries if he hadn¡¯t tried to save them.


    ¡°There are only¡­ so few¡­¡± The teacher looked at the pitiful number of elixirs. His face grew increasingly grim as he shook his head.


    ¡°My injuries are too grave. This medicine is useless to me. Go and give them to those who have suffered the most serious injuries. Then¡­ crush the teleportation talisman¡­¡± The teacher closed his eyes after uttering those final words.


    He would never have chosen to activate the teleportation talisman if not for their dire straits. Once activated, this meant they would be disqualified from thepetition.


    Their life-and-death struggle, the sacrifice of one of their students. It had all been for nothing.


    The teenagers surrounded their teacher, all weeping uncontrobly. They had fought with every ounce of their strength and will, only to end up with such an oue.


    Just as they were engulfed by their sorrow, a figure shed across their heads.


    Within seconds, those teenagers instinctively gripped their weapons and looked at the figure who had just appeared.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The teacher gave a low shout. He forced himself to stand up so that he could protect his students.


    But seeing the uniform on the neer, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was the Netherworld Academy uniform!


    ¡°Ye Qing?¡± The teacher immediately recognized the youth standing before him.


    It was that young punk Ye Qing, right?


    The teenagers who had all gone on high alert instantly rxed on seeing that it was Ye Qing. Seeing that their teacher had exposed himself, Lei Yan and the others also jumped off their perches.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the wretched state of the other team and couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly. The teacher was called Lu Yuanxiang and she knew of him even from before thepetition. His cultivation level wasparable to hers and he was a highly-respected teacher.


    The demons here were challenging but not so formidable as to be able to inflict such grave injuries on a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level practitioner. Moreover, amongst the Netherworld Academy teams, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team was only second to hers. His team had students who were ranked just below hers.


    What the hell had happened that resulted in Lu Yuanxiang and his team being so seriously injured?


    Ye Qingtang was full of questions. Even so, she knew that this was not the right time to ponder them.

 Chapter 2406 - Tragic (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2406: Tragic (3)</h2>


    Without wasting another second, Ye Qingtang immediately went over to Lu Yuanxiang and crouched down beside him. Taking out some elixirs from her space ring, she gave them to Lu Yuanxiang.


    Lu Yuanxiang looked at the elixirs that Ye Qing was offering him. There was a conflicted expression on his face.


    Like many other Netherworld Academy teachers, he had never acknowledged Ye Qing as one of them. He had no clear lineage and was too young. In addition, he had forced Di Nuo to leave¡­


    Lu Yuanxiang had not been as outwardly hostile as the other teachers, but he also never stood on Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    Who would have thought¡­


    He had to ept his help today.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Helpless, Lu Yuanxiang thanked him before consuming the elixirs.


    Shortly after, Ye Qing retrieved arge stash of elixirs and tossed them at Yun Chen and the others.


    ¡°Give these out to the others.¡±


    Yun Chen and the rest immediately doled out the elixirs to the teenagers in Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team. The exhausted teenagers heaved a sigh of relief after consuming the elixirs.


    ¡°This is for nourishing the blood, this is for readjusting your energy flow, this is¡­ just take them all for now.¡± Lei Yan grabbed a bunch of pills and shoved them into the mouth of the teenager in front of him.


    The teenager was stunned.


    It should be pointed out that no one was allowed to bring any elixirs into thispetition. After entering the Wailing Well, elixirs had be the most precious life-preserving tools. For their team, they only consumed their elixirs under the most desperate circumstances.


    Even so, their supply of elixirs had nearly run out.


    But¡­


    Lei Yan and the others were sharing their elixirs as if they were on freeflow. Shoving handfuls of them into their mouths. All sorts of elixirs, just to be safe and help them recover.


    ¡°Did you¡­ did you guys secretly sneak in elixirs?¡± One of the teenagers asked in a low voice.


    Lei Yan was taken aback.


    ¡°Who would dare to? We would have been automatically disqualified. We refined all of these inside the Wailing Well. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯spletely in line with the rules.¡±


    The youth was even more shocked, and the other teenagers looked equally stunned.


    So many elixirs?


    Just the act of foraging for enough herbs to refine so many elixirs would take up arge amount of time. Not to mention the process of refining them.


    What had they been doing inside the Wailing Well?


    Had they just been refining elixirs and doing nothing else¡­


    Yun Chen and Song Yanhan were both from the medicine faculty and knew the basics of medical treatment. They started to treat the wounds of those teenagers. Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang tended to Lu Yuanxiang, who had suffered the most serious injuries.


    Even Lu Yuanxiang didn¡¯t expect Ye Qing to have so many elixirs. If not for Lei Yan¡¯s answer, he would have also suspected that he had snuck them in from outside.


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s voice was raspy. He looked at Ye Qing, who was busy treating his injuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Your injuries are very grave and you will die if I don¡¯t tend to them now,¡± Ye Qing said.


    Lu Yuanxiang moved his lips again but he remained silent. Instead, the eyes of the teenagers from his team reddened after hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words. Disregarding their own wounds, they ran over.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, please save our teacher! We beg you!¡±


    ¡°Please, you must save him!¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t speak. Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s injuries were even more serious than she imagined. Not only was his skin and flesh ripped open, but there were also deep purple spots scattered across his wounds.


    He had been poisoned.


    Ye Qingtang had seen quite a number of demons inside the Wailing Well but had never encountered one that was venomous.


    As she pondered over this, she carved off the rotten flesh, applied more medicine, before slowly sewing up the gaping wound.

 Chapter 2407 - Accident (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2407: ident (1)</h2>


    Lu Yuanxiang was even more powerful than Ye Qingtang and he specialized in physical cultivation. His physical body was far stronger than your usual person. If someone else had suffered his degree of injury, that person would have already died on the spot.


    Ye Qingtang sewed up his wound before smearing anotherrge amount of medicine. Only then did she finally manage to bring Lu Yuanxiang back from the brink of death.


    Lu Yuanxiang was still looking very pallid but at least his life was now out of immediate danger.


    ¡°What did you guys encounter? How did you sustain such severe injuries?¡± Ye Qingtang finally got the chance to ask.


    Lu Yuanxiang shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    What? Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Lu Yuanxiang took a deep breath. His face grew increasingly bitter and pained as if he was recalling some horrifying memory.


    ¡°We were just chasing after a small-sized demon when we met that monster. Before we had a chance to take a good look, it burrowed out of the ground¡­¡±


    At that moment, Lu Yuanxiang and his team never imagined that they were going to meet their worst crisis ever.


    While they were hunting that demon, the ground beneath their feet suddenly split open and a massive w burst out. Before they could react, they were sent flying into the air by a tremendous force.


    The Wailing Well was already very dark and murky. When the monster broke through, it raised a huge cloud of dust and they could only vaguely see that it was something shockingly gigantic. Just a single paw alone was enough to cover a hundred-meter radius.


    ¡°We were not able to defend ourselves at all. That monster¡¯s power waspletely different from the other demons here. An Emperor level¡­ it might even have been above the Emperor level¡­ I have never seen anything like that. I was unable to protect my students. I am useless.¡± Lu Yuanxiang felt like his heart was being torn apart when he recalled that scene.


    He had fought to the death to save his students when that monster¡¯s w ¡°gently brushed¡± against his chest.


    It was just a gentle brush but it tore a huge hole in the powerful body of this practitioner who specialized in physical cultivation.


    Luckily that monster didn¡¯t chase after them. Otherwise, they would have all been destroyed.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Since Lu Yuanxiang didn¡¯t get a clear look at that monster, she could not analyze what kind of monster it was. But regardless, the cultivation level of that monster had already far surpassed what the teams could endure.


    Emperor level and above? An Emperor level monster alone was not something that any of them could handle.


    Lu Yuanxiang took a deep breath and struggled to calm himself. ¡°Ye Qing, thank you.¡± For the first time, Lu Yuanxiang felt that this strange youth was not as unreasonable as he believed.


    ¡°Your injuries are no longer life-threatening but you are in no condition to continue thepetition.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Lu Yuanxiang.


    Lu Yuanxiang was well aware of the situation.


    After knowing the teampetition¡¯s rules, any logical person would infer that the most powerful teams would soon start to eliminate the other teams. It would be a bloodbath.


    Meanwhile, he and his students were injured and exhausted. They were no longer in any condition to continue the fight.


    ¡°I know. I will have them crush the teleportation talisman soon and leave this ce. Ye Qing¡­ if not for you, I would have probably died in this ce. Thank you.¡± Lu Yuanxiang was sincere.


    With that, he called the teenager with the space ring over.

 Chapter 2408 - Accident (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2408: ident (2)</h2>


    ¡°Our team cannot go on, but you are part of the Netherworld Academy. Previously, we encountered another Netherworld Academy team and heard from them about your team¡­¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang paused and nodded at the teenager.


    The teenager took out their demon crystals from the space ring. There were over a dozen of them.


    ¡°These are the demon crystals we have collected over the past few days. We cannot continue with thepetition but we can give these to you¡­ Ye Qing, I know you are a cautious person, unwilling to take risks. But this time, the Netherworld Academy really cannot afford to lose. You have Ran Mo, Qin Feng and the others under you. You guys are our greatest hope. Refining elixirs is important, but please have a bit more courage from now on¡­ this is my only request.¡±


    There were no traces of mockery in Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s words. He was only considering the fate of the Netherworld Academy.


    Ye Qingtang took in Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s words and knew that he must have met Qiu Nan¡¯s team earlier.


    She sighed. Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s demon crystals were important but how could not take them? They were exchanged with the blood and tears of Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team. If they gave up their crystals, their results would be zero.


    They lost one teammate while everyone else was seriously injured, only to end up with nothing¡­


    These demon crystals were too much of a burden. So she could not bear to take them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We have our own demon crystals,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    Lu Yuanxiang thought that Ye Qing was just trying to maintain some pride. He continued. ¡°Ye Qing, they told me that you didn¡¯t kill any demons over the past few days. Please ept these demon crystals as a token of our gratitude.¡±


    Ye Qingtang knew what Lu Yuanxiang was saying. To dispel his doubts, she opened her space ring. Inside the space ring were rows of demon crystals. There were dozens of them.


    The sight stunned Lu Yuanxiang into silence.


    ¡°These¡­ these demon crystals¡­¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kind gesture. But I cannot ept your demon crystals. Don¡¯t worry, I will not tarnish the name of our academy.¡± Ye Qing promised solemnly.


    Even without the Sleeping Flower, there would be other ways.


    Ye Qingtang had all sorts of methods to get to those demons without shedding any blood. This was also why she had been in no hurry from the start.


    Even now she had plenty of ideas on how to get more demon crystals. She could not ept these demon crystals, which were stained with so much blood.


    Lu Yuanxiang was filled with astonishment. He thought that Ye Qing¡¯s situation was as described by that earlier team. After all, he had personally seen Ye Qing take out so many elixirs. And so it deepened his belief that the youth had spent the entire time preparing elixirs, without making any move against the demons.


    But¡­


    He never expected Ye Qing to have obtained so many demon crystals. Several times more than their stash!


    Meanwhile, Ye Qing¡¯s team members lookedpletely unharmed and not at all fatigued.


    With much effort, Lu Yuanxiang raised his blood-drenched hands and grasped onto Ye Qing¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ye Qing, it¡¯s all in your hands now! The final hope of the Netherworld Academy rests on you!¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡± Ye Qingtang promised.


    Having obtained Ye Qing¡¯s promise, Lu Yuanxiang finally smiled, then he turned and spoke to his team.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    The teenager with the talisman wiped his tears and nodded. Although reluctant, he knew that they had no other choice.

 Chapter 2409 - Accident (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2409: ident (3)</h2>


    Outside the Wailing Well, Wen Qi watched the wretched state of Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team with helplessness and sorrow.


    Lu Yuanxiang was one of the most outstanding and promising teachers in the Netherworld Academy. Both Wen Qi and Wu Fengling held him in high regard. Wen Qi never expected Lu Yuanxiang to fail to endure to the end of thepetition.


    ¡°What the hell was that monster? Did you guys get a clear look?¡± Wen Qi turned toward the others in the crowd.


    The spectators from the various academies all looked very grim and solemn.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any creatures which are above the Emperor level in this teampetition.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t? Didn¡¯t you all see what happened just now?¡± Wen Qi¡¯s voice was frosty.


    The teampetition would be challenging but it would not be so far beyond the limits of thepetitors.


    If push came to shove, they might be able to ept the presence of an Emperor level monster. But above the Emperor level¡­ even the academy leaders at present would not be able to defend themselves against something like that, not to mention those in thepetition.


    After all, thispetition was not about sending these elite students to their death. There would be a limit on the difficulty level.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about the Wailing Well. We need to ask people from Universe City.¡± The Vice-President of the Heaven Dome Academy also looked grim. The teams from his school had all performed very well over the past few days but if they encountered a monster like that¡­


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think about the oue.


    It should be pointed out that all the students in this teampetition were the top talents of their academies. They were extremely precious to their schools. The family ns behind these elite students alone were a formidable presence.


    If there were multiple deaths and serious injuries, it would create a major uproar.


    ¡°I will go and ask.¡± Luo Sheng spoke up.


    Wen Qi nodded.


    The other academies were also fearful. They secretly rejoiced that it was not their own teams who encountered that monster.


    ¡°It is still not toote now. Lu Yuanxiang is a smart man and he can tell when things have be too serious. They will be safe as long as they leave the Wailing Well,¡± one of the teachersforted him.


    But the rest of them were still worried. Who knew where that monster was hiding now? What could they do if the other teams encountered it?


    Stationed on the outside, they were helpless. While they could see everything that happened to the teams in the Wailing Well, but they could notmunicate with them.


    They could not even inform the other teams of this new development.


    Wen Qi looked very upset, but he knew that there was no other way. He instructed his men to prepare medical treatment for Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team before continuing to watch the screen in the big hall.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Yuanxiang instruct his student to crush the teleportation talisman.


    But before he fully exhaled, something unexpected happened!


    ¡­


    The moment the teleportation talisman was crushed, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team waited to be transported out of the Wailing Well.


    Finally, they would be leaving this terrifying ce.


    They were reluctant but were already resigned to their fate.


    However¡­


    Even after the talisman waspletely crushed, the team remained on the same spot in the Wailing Well.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Yuanxiang was shocked.


    The teenager who crushed the talisman was also stunned. He looked at the crushed talisman in his hand, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I have already crushed it. Why¡­ why are we still here?¡±

 Chapter 2410 - Faulty Talisman (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2410: Faulty Talisman (1)</h2>


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Lu Yuanxiang struggled to move forward to check the teenager¡¯s hand.


    The crushed remnants of that talisman were all that remained in that hand. This sudden change in the situation filled everyone with anxiety.


    ¡°Is this a faulty talisman? Don¡¯t tell me someone tampered with it?¡± Yun Chen frowned slightly.


    The entrance to the Wailing Well only allowed people to enter and no one could exit from it. The rules also stated clearly that the only way to leave the Wailing Well was to use the teleportation talisman.


    But crushing the talisman meant that the team would be disqualified. No team would do that under normal circumstances.


    ¡°This talisman has been in my space ring the entire time. I did not take it out even once before this. No one should have been able to tamper with it.¡± Lu Yuanxiang was frowning deeply. His body was already wrecked with exhaustion and intense pain. This new situation was an added burden.


    Their team was in no condition to remain inside the Wailing Well. If not for Ye Qing, Lu Yuanxiang would have probably died here. The rest of the team were all gravely injured and they could not possibly continue in such a dangerous environment.


    They wouldn¡¯t even be able to handle any adult demons now, not to mention that powerful monster earlier.


    Lu Yuanxiang looked increasingly grim. The teenagers in his team were also panicking. No one knew what was going on.


    The teleportation talismans had been handed out to everyone at the same time. Lu Yuanxiang immediately kept his team¡¯s talisman into his space ring the moment he received it. He thought that they would never need to use the teleportation talisman. Now, it had be their sole chance of survival.


    But this route to survival had disappeared right before their eyes.


    Despair engulfed the entire team.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on? Why did their teleportation talisman fail?¡± Jing Ze couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled.


    As the crucial life-saving tool, there should have been zero mistakes in its preparation.


    For the moment, Ye Qingtang also had no idea what was going on. She took out their own talisman from her space ring and examined it.


    There appeared to be nothing wrong with it.


    It would be useless even if Ye Qingtang handed their teleportation talisman to Lu Yuanxiang. Each talisman was assigned to fixed members. Even if she handed her talisman to someone else to activate, her team would be the ones teleported out.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ what should we do?¡± The teenagers looked at Lu Yuanxiang in helpless panic. They had encountered a powerful monster and were all gravely injured. It would be certain death for them if they remained in the Wailing Well.


    Lu Yuanxiang looked increasingly ashen. He knew how severe things were now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Qingtang spoke up as she looked at Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s increasingly pale face.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, do you have a n?¡± Lu Yuanxiang looked at Ye Qing. He had disdained this youth previously, but he was now looking at this very same youth as his final hope at survival.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the two small balls floating above them.


    ¡°Vice-President and the others can see our situation via those balls. They should have noticed something is wrong. We cannot confirm what happened with your talisman. But this does not prevent us from conveying a message to them.¡±

 Chapter 2411 - Faulty Talisman (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2411: Faulty Talisman (2)</h2>


    With that, Ye Qingtang took off her coat and bit her finger. With blood from her finger, she wrote some words on her coat, then disyed her words at the balls.


    ¡®Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s teleportation talisman is not working. Entire team is seriously injured. Urgent medical attention needed.¡¯


    The balls transmitted those blood-red words to Wen Qi¡¯s eyes.


    Wen Qi thought Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team would be out of danger once they activated the teleportation talisman. When he saw the talisman crushed but Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team remained standing there, he was very shocked. Following that, he saw Ye Qing¡¯s message and the dread rose in the pit of his stomach.


    Wen Qi¡¯s face grew extremely grim.


    ¡°What is going on? How did the teleportation talisman fail?¡± Wen Qi stood up, his face filled with shock.


    The teleportation talisman was the only way to safely transport people out. The consequences of a talisman not working was unimaginable.


    The other academy folks were simrly stunned. Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team was the first to activate the teleportation talisman. No one had discovered this anomaly yet.


    ¡°The teleportation talisman failed to work? How is that possible? Wen Qi, what exactly happened to your team?¡± The other academy leaders gathered around him.


    Wen Qi told everyone what happened to Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team. Everyone¡¯s faces instantly darkened.


    ¡°Faulty talismans and a monster above Emperor level inside the Wailing Well. If this goes on¡­ it¡¯s a catastrophe waiting to happen.¡± One of the Heaven Dome Academy teachers stated gravely.


    They could not confirm now if Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s teleportation talisman was the only faulty one, or if all the talismans did not work.


    If it was the former, things were not as bad. If it was thetter¡­


    They did not even want to imagine the consequences!


    ¡°Go and find the Universe City organizers! Have them exin what the hell is happening!¡± One of the Vice-Presidentsmanded in a low voice.


    The academies all sent their own men to find people from Universe City. But before they had even left the hall, they bumped into Luo Sheng, who had left earlier.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go.¡± Luo Sheng was frowning deeply as he looked at the academy folks. His voice was very tense.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Luo Sheng took a deep breath before turning toward the worried-looking Wen Qi.


    ¡°The Universe City people¡­ have all disappeared.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Exmations echoed throughout the hall.


    ¡°What do you mean by all disappeared?¡±


    Luo Sheng replied, ¡°I have searched every corner of Universe City. Those people in charge of the Inter-Academy Competition have all disappeared.¡±


    The Inter-Academy Competition was apetition between the various academies that were fighting for the chance to enter the God Relic. The academies all had a personal interest in thepetition, so to ensure a fair fight, the Universe City folks were put in charge of the Inter-Academy Competition. They were the first people to discover the God Relic and were very powerful and well-respected. There had not been any idents in any of the previous years¡¯petitions.


    But unexpectedly¡­


    They had suddenly disappeared.


    Luo Sheng¡¯s news was like a bolt of lightning, striking everyone on the head. The other academies did not believe Luo Sheng¡¯s words that easily. They still rushed out to confirm if he was speaking the truth.


    The academy leaders remained in the hall, gazing at Ye Qing¡¯s bloody message. Their faces were extremely grim.

 Chapter 2412 - Faulty Talisman (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2412: Faulty Talisman (3)</h2>


    ¡°A monster that is above the Emperor level. A faulty teleportation talisman. And the missing Universe City people¡­ I have a bad feeling about this.¡± The Sky Martial Academy Vice-President¡¯s face was grave.


    ¡°We are not at all familiar with the Wailing Well, and this is the first time it is being used in the Inter-Academy Competition¡­ Things are indeed not looking good.¡± The Cold Cloud Academy Vice-President¡¯s face was equally grim.


    Taking in a deep breath, Wen Qi tried to subdue the uneasiness in his heart. He watched the situation at Ye Qing¡¯s end with a very tense expression.


    ¡°We can only see what is happening on their side and have no way tomunicate with them. Without the teleportation talisman, they are unable to leave the Wailing Well.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no other way out of the Wailing Well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After all¡­ None of us here have ever entered before.¡±


    The various academies were growing increasingly anxious at the current situation.


    The top students from the academies had entered the Wailing Well. In just a few more years, those young, energetic teenagers would be prominent figures in the various mainds in the Second Domain, carving out their own niche. But now, they were all trapped inside the Wailing Well.


    If they were unable to find a way to leave the Wailing Well, they would forever be trapped inside. And there was that monster above Emperor level¡­ It was not something that they could defend against.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the others were able to survive only because the monster had been underground and it hadn¡¯t fully emerged yet when they escaped. If it had fully surfaced, it would be certain death for Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team.


    There was also luck within their misfortune.


    Any team which encountered the monster after it fully emerged, they would probably be¡­


    Just as the academy leaders were feeling an oppressive sense of despondence, the screen showing one of the Heaven Dome Academy teams was suddenly obscured by blood.


    The 11-strong team had been traveling across a marsh when they were suddenly attacked by a massive ck figure.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone, including the teacher, was transformed into a bloody pulp.


    The only teenager lucky enough to survive had lost both his legs. Whimpering and dragging his blood-soaked stumps, he crawled toward the space ring dropped by his teacher. As the ck figure approached him, he took out the teleportation talisman from the space ring and crushed it. A sliver of hope shed across the teenager¡¯s eyes.


    But as the talisman was gradually crushed, a gigantic ck shadow shifted over his head.


    The teenager waspletely crushed into bits by the time the shadow engulfed him¡­


    Eleven lives were lost in the blink of an eye.


    And that little ball floating in mid-air recorded it all.


    The massive ck figure walked past the little ball. Its body far exceeded the scope shown by the little ball. The image captured by the little ball was just the tip of the iceberg.


    How gigantic was that monster¡­


    Silence enveloped the hall. Everyone watched the bloody scene and the ground covered in pulverized flesh. And everything had happened too quickly. Even those on the outside and watching the screen did not have time to react.


    There was only one scene which they managed to see very clearly.


    The teleportation talisman had been crushed.


    And it failed to work again¡­


    The final surviving teenager had died while still holding to that sliver of hope.


    Gasps shattered the heavy silence across the hall.

 Chapter 2413 - : Desperate Straits (1)

    Chapter 2413: Desperate Straits (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°This monster¡­ doesn¡¯t look like the one who attacked the Netherworld Academy team¡­¡± One of the teachers muttered with eyes widened in shock. His statement was like the straw which broke the camel¡¯s back. The entire hall was engulfed in dead silence.


    It only meant that there was more than one monster that was above the Emperor level inside the Wailing Well¡­


    And Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s teleportation talisman was not the only faulty one.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is happening!¡±


    ¡°What are those Universe City idiots trying to do!¡±


    ¡°We cannot let them remain inside the Wailing Well. If they encounter those monsters¡­ none of them will make it out alive.¡±


    At this point, everyone realized just how serious things were. This year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition was clearly a trap.


    But why would the Universe City people do this?


    ¡°Send men to search every inch of Universe City. We need to know why they are doing this. And what exactly is going on in the Wailing Well.¡± The Sky Martial Academy Vice-President¡¯s face was grim.


    The other academy leaders agreed and immediately dispatched their own men to investigate the situation inside the city, to try and find some clues.


    ¡°We need to find a way to get them out,¡± Wen Qi started with a frown. Having seen what happened to the Heaven Dome Academy team, Wen Qi realized that Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team was already considered rather lucky.


    But this kind of luck would not repeat itself.


    ¡°Those above-Emperor level monsters seem to have only recently appeared?¡± someone asked.


    The teampetition was nearing the end and there had been no sign of any monsters which were beyond Emperor level. But today, there were two consecutive sightings. Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team was the first batch to encounter such a monster, and that monster seemed to have just burrowed out from underground.


    Soon after, the Heaven Dome Academy team encountered an above-Emperor level monster which was clearly moving freely above ground. As a result, their oue was much worse.


    ¡°Do you mean that these above-Emperor level monsters only appeared today?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure, but it certainly feels like it. Moreover¡­ I have a bad feeling about this. Two such monsters have already appeared and we don¡¯t know just how many of them are in the Wailing Well. Also, the first two monsters are of different species¡­¡±


    As they continued to analyze the situation ande up with their own conjectures, the situation seemed to be increasingly dire.


    Was this an ident? Or was this intentionally caused by someone?


    If it was an ident, why had the Universe City people all disappeared? Why were the teleportation talismans not working?


    If it was intentional¡­ which terrifying character came up with such a bold n to scheme against the top academies? How did this formidable person manage to control these above-Emperor level monsters?


    The current state of affairs was extremely dire. Even more depressing was the fact that the academy leaders had no way tomunicate this information to the teams inside the Wailing Well.


    Still in the dark, those oblivious teams had no idea of the danger they were in. They still thought it was a normal teampetition.


    Everyone in the hall knew very well what would happen toward thest stage of the teampetition.


    ¡°We must find an exit out of the Wailing Well immediately. Try to find some way tomunicate with the people inside. We cannot let them start fighting each other!¡± Wen Qi clenched his fists.


    ¡°I am afraid we can¡¯t contact them,¡± the Cold Cloud Academy¡¯s Zhan Yunzhou said with a deep sigh.

 Chapter 2414 - Desperate Straits (2)

    Chapter 2414: Desperate Straits (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Zhan Yunzhou said, ¡°The rules of this year¡¯s teampetition were already rather strange right from the start. No one was allowed to bring any special artifacts and we are unable tomunicate with the teams. The only way to inform them about the situation is to send someone in to spread the news. But¡­¡±


    Zhan Yunzhou paused before continuing. ¡°The various teams are too scattered. Even if we send people in, we might not be able to find them.¡±


    ¡°Even so, we have to try. We cannot just sit by and watch them trapped inside,¡± Wen Qi insisted.


    Zhan Yunzhou looked at Wen Qi with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°I will personally bring a team inside the Wailing Well. I will not allow any student from my academy to remain in such a dangerousnd while we just sit by and watch,¡± said Wen Qi.


    The group was taken aback by Wen Qi¡¯s decisiveness.


    The current state of the Wailing Well waspletely different from what they expected.


    Monsters above the Emperor level were not something which even they could handle. Wen Qi was risking his own life to save his students.


    ¡°Vice-President, we still cannot confirm what is going on inside Universe City. You need to stay here to hold down the fort. I will lead the team inside.¡± Luo Sheng spoke up.


    They could not be sure if the rescue team would be able to find the others safely. If Wen Qi encountered an above-Emperor level monster and died inside the Wailing Well, the Netherworld Academy folks in Universe City would end up leaderless.


    Wen Qi¡¯s disy motivated the other academies to make their move. They immediately decided to send their men into the Wailing Well together, to find the various teams inside. Meanwhile, the others would try their best to find some clues inside Universe City.


    ¡°I will send word to President Wu immediately.¡± Wen Qi nodded.


    The various academies started moving. Meanwhile, the people inside the Wailing Well remained oblivious.


    Ye Qingtang hung the cloth with the message on a tree behind her. She then continued to treat the injuries of Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team. Unable to leave the Wailing Well, she would need to carry out more medical treatment on their injuries. Otherwise they would not be able to move.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, we are very lucky to have you.¡± Lu Yuanxiang squeezed Ye Qing¡¯s arm, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    ¡°I am just doing what I should do.¡± Ye Qing smiled.


    But Lu Yuanxiang was aware of the situation. He leaned closer to Ye Qing and said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher Ye, I know that my team is gravely injured and will only impede your progress. However, I have no choice but to be selfish and implore you to take care of these kids. If we encounter that monster again, you don¡¯t need to bother about me. I just hope that you can try your best to protect those students. Run as far as you can, I will do whatever I can to distract the monster and buy you some time.¡±


    Who knew if they would encounter that monster again? Lu Yuanxiang had already considered the worst possible scenario.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent, but she was full of respect for Lu Yuanxiang now.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang¡¯s line of thinking was not as simple as Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s. They didn¡¯t know if the faulty talisman was an ident or intentional. If it was intentional¡­ it would not just be a matter of avoiding that monster and winning thepetition. They would have to find a way to leave this ce alive¡­


    Despite her thoughts, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t voice out her concerns. She did not wish to further burden Lu Yuanxiang and his team, who were already pushed to their limits. She also didn¡¯t want toy out such a cruel scenario to her own brats.


    After resting for a night, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team managed to recover a little after consumingrge quantities of Ye Qing¡¯s elixirs.. They were able to walk now albeit at a slow speed.

 Chapter 2415 - Desperate Straits (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2415: Desperate Straits (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang did not hurry them but just went along with the slow pace of Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team. As per Ye Qing¡¯s instructions, Mu Ziying spent all night crafting over a dozen wooden birds.


    Those birds were rather small, only the size of a palm, and did not have any attacking abilities. But their simple design made them perfect for scouting.


    Ye Qingtang would have Mu Ziying release those birds to scout their surroundings first to ensure that it was safe. Only then would they continue forward.


    Every step was made with extra caution.


    Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team was very curious when they saw Mu Ziying controlling those birds to scout the route ahead.


    At first, they saw faint strands shooting out of Mu Ziying¡¯s fingers and joining those wooden birds. As the birds flew farther away, those lines disappeared without a trace.


    Lu Yuanxiang had met several famous puppet masters before but had never seen this kind of puppetry.


    To think that it was being performed by such a young girl.


    He had never heard of there being a puppet master in the Netherworld Academy.


    After traveling for half a day, Lu Yuanxiang increasingly discovered that Ye Qing¡¯s steadiness and wisdom were far beyond that of someone his young age. There were many aspects of Ye Qing which Lu Yuanxiang couldn¡¯t help being pleasantly surprised at.


    Recalling those early rumors surrounding Ye Qing in the Netherworld Academy, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s opinion of the youth had nowpletely changed.


    He was not all strange or arrogant as imed in those rumors. Instead, he was exceptionally calm and patient.


    Not only that, he possessed alchemy skills even better than Zhu Ning¡¯s, and was able to produce several Divine Lord stage students in just a few months. If this young teacher was very arrogant and if not for Di Nuo¡¯s incident, he would have instantly be highly respected by all the teachers.


    And now, after interacting with Ye Qing for some time, Lu Yuanxiang couldn¡¯t help suspecting the true story behind Di Nuo¡¯s departure, and why the matter had been so overblown. After all, Ye Qing didn¡¯t look like the aggressive and pushy sort of person.


    But at this point in time, Lu Yuanxiang didn¡¯t have the mental energy to analyze this matter. All he wanted was to get through thesest few days smoothly. Perhaps when thepetition ended, there would be an exit from the Wailing Well.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Mu Ziying suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qingtang asked cautiously.


    Mu Ziying moved her finger.


    ¡°Southeast direction. 800 meters away. Seems like there¡¯s something there.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mu Ziying did not rush to answer. She seemed to be manipting those wooden birds to take a closer look at the situation.


    ¡°I am not sure. I crafted these birds too hastily and I can only have a vague sense so I cannot see anything. But it should not be a demon. The wooden birds are not transmitting any sense of danger.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    As long as it was not a demon or monster.


    She led her team forward to take a look, but they were all stunned when they arrived at the location.


    In the middle of a dense forest was a huge crater. It looked like it had been created by a giant¡¯s foot. Copsed trees were strewn all around and there wererge patches of blood between them¡­ as well as remnants of pulverized bodies.


    These corpses were destroyed beyond recognition and the air was thick with the putrid stench of blood.


    ¡°These are people from Maple Night Academy¡­¡± Qin Feng frowned slightly as he looked at a school badge fallen on the ground.


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Ye Qingtang surveyed the surroundings as if trying to look for something. Finally, she discovered a body beneath a fallen tree. It appeared to be the gruesome bodily remains of a teacher.

 Chapter 2416 - Desperate Straits (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2416: Desperate Straits (4)</h2>


    The teacher had been crushed into two parts and one arm was covering a dead teenage girl. Although the teenage girl was already dead, it was clear that even at the final moment, this teacher had been trying to protect his student¡­


    Ye Qingtang took off the space ring from the teacher¡¯s hand and opened it. She nced inside, her face instantly darkened.


    ¡°I am afraid that my suspicions are proving true.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ye? Your suspicions? What do you mean?¡± Lu Yuanxiang looked at Ye Qing in confusion. He had no idea what thetter had been suspecting.


    Lei Yan and the others were also very curious. They were nning to step forward to take a look but Ye Qingmanded, ¡°Go and take care of the others. See if there are any lucky survivors around.¡±


    Lei Yan and his group were taken aback.


    Lucky survivors?


    Was Teacher Ye joking?


    Even the trees had been turned to mush. Anyone here would definitely be dead meat. But even though they felt that Boss¡¯ task for them was a fool¡¯s errand, Lei Yan and the others obediently went and did as asked.


    Ye Qingtang led Lu Yuanxiang to the side and opened the space ring for him to see.


    When Lu Yuanxiang nced inside, he saw that there was only a tripod and some demon crystals. For a moment there, he still had no idea what was going on. He looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied in a soft voice, ¡°The Maple Night Academy¡¯s teleportation talisman is gone.¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang was taken aback.


    ¡°I already suspected that your teleportation talisman¡¯s failure to work might not have been an ident. So when I saw the Maple Night Academy team, I wanted to confirm my suspicions¡­¡±


    The Maple Night Academy had clearly also encountered some indomitable monster. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have died so wretchedly. No teacher would be so stubborn as to refuse to use the teleportation talisman under such circumstances.


    And the absence of the teleportation talisman in the space ring confirmed Ye Qingtang¡¯s conjecture.


    ¡°The Maple Night Academy people must have used the teleportation talisman at the crucial moment, wanting to escape from this ce. But in the end, their talisman also failed to work, just like yours. They were not teleported out and all died here.¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang was stunned.


    Before he could react, he saw Ye Qing take out her space ring and the teleportation talisman from inside it. Without any hesitation, she crushed it.


    ¡°Teacher Ye¡­¡± Lu Yuanxiang wanted to stop him but it was toote. After it was crushed, Ye Qing remained standing there. Lei Yan and the others did not disappear either.


    All that had happened in front of his eyes¡­


    ¡­Completely stunned Lu Yuanxiang.


    Ye Qingtang was not surprised at the oue.


    ¡°These teleportation talismans are useless. We have been tricked.¡±


    ¡°By whom? Who would dare to tamper with the teleportation talismans? Do they want to make enemies out of the various academies?¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. There were too few clues and she could not make an urate conjecture at this point. Something suddenly came to mind but she remained silent.


    Things were probably even moreplicated than what they could imagine now.


    Mu Ziying suddenly ran over.


    ¡°Boss, there are some people heading this way!¡±


    With a slight frown, Ye Qingtang summoned Lei Yan and the others to immediately leave this wretched ce.


    But just as they were about to flee into the dense forest, several figures emerged!

 Chapter 2417 - Death Wish (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2417: Death Wish (1)</h2>


    The figures stood by the crater. They were taken aback when they saw the copsed trees and dead Maple Night Academy people.


    It was a team from the Flying Star Academy. One of them was a teenager who had an exceptionally acute detection ability. This was how they detected the presence of Ye Qing¡¯s group and rushed over. But they couldn¡¯t help being stunned by the disastrous sight.


    ¡°Teacher, they are people from the Netherworld Academy.¡± One of the Netherworld Academy students spotted Ye Qing and his team, who were just about to leave.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher frowned as he surveyed the death scene before him.


    ¡°The Netherworld Academy is so merciless.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°They must have just expended a lot of energy. It is the best time for us to make our move and stop them,¡± the teacher instructed.


    ¡°But¡­ their numbers¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like they are just one team. If I am not wrong, it looks like two teamsbined. We would be at a disadvantage if we attacked them, right?¡± The teenager hesitated.


    The teampetition was approaching the final stage. The teams had all stopped hunting demons and were targeting the other teams.


    The teacher narrowed his eyes as he examined Ye Qingtang¡¯s group.


    ¡°About half of their members are grievously injured and would not be able to fight. Amongst the rest, there are two from the medicine faculty. At the most, only nine of them would be able to participate in the battle. We still have the advantage of numbers. Moreover¡­¡± The teacher lowered his voice beforemanding his students to attack.


    Initially, Ye Qingtang hadn¡¯t wanted to meddle with them but the Flying Star Academy folks charged forward and blocked their way.


    If not for Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team, Ye Qingtang and her brats would have already disappeared without a trace. Unfortunately, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team would be left in the lurch if they fled first.


    A sense of foreboding arose in Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s mind when he saw the people blocking their way. He turned to see the Flying Star Academy teacher standing behind them.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher said provocatively, ¡°Trying to escape after robbing them? I already heard rumors of the Netherworld Academy but never expected you guys to be so merciless. Killing so many Maple Night Academy people just for the sake of taking their demon crystals.¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang instantly realized that there was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°My friend, you have misunderstood. We did not kill the Maple Night Academy people. We only just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Who else if not you guys? We are bothpetitors and there¡¯s no need to try and hide the truth. But since you dared to rob others, you should be prepared to be robbed.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher narrowed his eyes. The spirit energy of his students surged.


    Lu Yuanxiang was also well aware that the true danger in thispetition was not only the infighting between the various academies.


    ¡°The Wailing Well test is not as simple as we thought. There are monsters which are above Emperor level hidden in here and the Maple Night Academy folks were killed by such a monster. Even our teleportation talisman is defective. At a time like this, we cannot continue fighting amongst ourselves.¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang was sincere in his persuasion but Ye Qingtang remained expressionless. She knew that Lu Yuanxiang was just too kind-hearted and naive.


    But his urgings would be a futile attempt.


    And Ye Qingtang¡¯s predictions were true. The Flying Star Academy teacher remained unmoved after hearing Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s persuasion. Instead, a smirk crossed his lips.

 Chapter 2418 - Death Wish (2)

    Chapter 2418: Death Wish (2)


    Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s kind intentions sounded like a ridiculous joke to the ears of those from the Flying Star Academy. Not only did it fail to stop them, but it also made them feel that these two Netherworld Academy teams must have been so heavily injured from the earlier battle that they were just trying to trick them into not fighting.


    Lu Yuanxiang wanted to tell everyone the truth and avoid an unnecessary bloodbath, but the Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s expression suddenly changed. In the blink of an eye, the Flying Star Academy folks charged toward Lu Yuanxiang and his team.


    Their first targets were Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team, who were all grievously injured and unable to defend themselves.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Ye Qingtang dragged Lu Yuanxiang behind her, before reaching out an open palm to meet the Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s fist!


    A massive shockwave was emitted when his fist made contact.


    ¡°Protect the others.¡± Ye Qingtang instructed Lei Yan and the rest before flying toward the Flying Star Academy teacher in attack.


    Ye Qingtang had already seen through the Flying Star Academy¡¯s strategy. They nned to attack the vulnerable Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team first so that they could hold them as hostages to force Ye Qingtang¡¯s team to hand over their demon crystals.


    As highly respected as an academy might be, they would still end up resorting to all sorts of nefarious means to win. Having already predicted this, Ye Qingtang was not at all surprised.


    The moment themand was given, Lei Yan and his group immediately drew their weapons and met their opponents. Yun Chen and Song Yanhan stood in front of Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team to protect them, carefully observing their surroundings.


    Song Yanhan¡¯s hands were a little pale. As a medicine faculty student, he had never been in a real battle like this. He subconsciously nced at Yun Chen and saw that there were no traces of fear on the other boy¡¯s face. Instead, he lookedbat-ready, arms wide open to protect Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team.


    ¡°Yun Chen, are you¡­ not scared?¡± Song Yanhan swallowed hard.


    Yun Chen was slightly taken aback before smiling.


    ¡°What is there to be scared of?¡±


    Song Yanhan didn¡¯t know how to reply. He had been under Zhu Ning all this while and enjoyed a high status in the school. As a result, he was used to a pampered existence and possessed an arrogant but more naive view of life.


    He thought that thispetition would purely be about the number of demons killed. But now, the danger was far beyond what he had imagined.


    Another team was actually attacking them. The Flying Star Academy people were not at all surprised or angry even though they thought the Netherworld Academy folks had killed the Maple Night Academy team.


    It was as though¡­


    This was supposed to happen in thispetition.


    Apart from a medicine faculty student, the other 10 members of the Flying Star Academy threw themselves into the battle. Meanwhile, there were only nine people on Ye Qingtang¡¯s side.


    Very soon, the extra person snuck his way to Yun Chen¡¯s proximity.


    ¡°Two medicine faculty students and a group of injured folks. I suggest that you obediently surrender, otherwise, you will be the ones to suffer.¡± The Flying Star Academy teenager surveyed his easy targets as he raised his sword in a threatening manner.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher had nned this. The others would distract the nine fighters while he took the opportunity to hold the rest hostage.


    All the medicine faculty students had a special emblem on their uniforms. As a result, they knew that Yun Chen and Song Yanhan were from the medicine faculty.

 Chapter 2419 - Death Wish (3)

    Chapter 2419: Death Wish (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Be careful, this person is at the Divine Lord stage.¡± Lu Yuanxiang saw that the situation was not looking good. He wanted to take action but the slightest movement tore open his wound. Blood gushed out and he was unable to step any further.


    Song Yanhan broke out in a cold sweat, and his hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Still want to struggle? Don¡¯t me me then.¡± The Flying Star Academy smirked before charging toward them, shing down towards Song Yanhan.


    Song Yanhan had practiced alchemy from a young age and the level of his martial art was very low. Suppressed by the power of a Divine Lord level practitioner, he was unable to move an inch.


    Seeing the sword hovering above his head, Song Yanhan instinctively shut his eyes.


    But the expected wave of pain did not materialize. He opened his eyes again.


    Another sword had blocked that attacking sword.


    Song Yanhan turned in shock to see that it was Yun Chen who had blocked that attack.


    And Yun Chen was exuding the aura of a Divine Lord level practitioner!


    Song Yanhan was stunned. Even Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team was also shocked.


    Yun Chen was a Divine Lord level practitioner?


    What kind of joke was this!


    Wasn¡¯t he from the medicine faculty?


    At this moment, Yun Chen had no time to exin himself. Stepping forward, he forced back their attacker.


    The Flying Star Academy teenager never expected this medicine faculty student to be at the Divine Lord stage. Startled, he was forced back several meters. But he soon snapped out of his trance and pressed forward.


    Even though he was a Divine Lord stage, a medicine faculty student could never be better at martial arts than him.


    But¡­


    Yun Chen soon disproved his theory.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the others had been very worried, but after witnessing Yun Chen¡¯s fluid moves, they finally rxed a little.


    The opponent never expected a medicine faculty student to be so good at fighting. Every single move was lightning quick and precise,pletely on par with a martial arts practitioner of the same level. On top of that, his attacks were more ruthless and relentless. The Flying Academy teenager couldn¡¯t help feeling shaken from the decisiveness of the attacks.


    Yun Chen was holding himself well. Meanwhile, the other battle was also progressing with white-hot intensity.


    Lei Yan and the others had been all hyped up for battle since entering the Wailing Well, but they hadn¡¯t gotten a single opportunity to fight. Ye Qing took care of everything and they hadn¡¯t been able to do anything!


    This was a good chance for them to vent their pent-up energy on this team from the Flying Star Academy.


    Originally they hadn¡¯t nned to fight these folks, but who could me them since they came knocking on their doors?


    What else was there left to say?


    Thrash them!


    The Flying Star Academy teenagers were soon beaten down. Especially the two who were fighting Ran Mo and Qin Feng. They were nearly crying out for mercy.


    In reality, the Flying Star Academy team dared to attack Ye Qingtang¡¯s team because of the Netherworld Academy¡¯s dismal performance in the earlier martial artspetition. They also noted that Ye Qingtang was very young and did not look qualified to be a teacher.


    A team led by such a young teacher could not possibly be an elite group.


    That was why they decided to attack.


    Who would have thought¡­


    That they had kicked a wasp¡¯s nest.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher realized something was off as he fought Ye Qingtang. This frail-looking youth in his 20s was actually a Divine Lord Fifth Heaven level practitioner!

 Chapter 2420 - Who Said I Was A Good Person (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2420: Who Said I Was A Good Person (1)</h2>


    Within a few rounds, Ye Qingtang thrashed the Divine Lord Fourth Heaven Level teacher so badly that he could barely lift his head. He was drenched in a cold sweat but Ye Qing still looked fresh, as if he had hardly used much strength.


    As the youth executed another round of attacks, his speed was so fast that his opponent had no time to react at all.


    In the next second¡­


    The teacher felt like his head had been smashed by a huge rock. Seeing stars, he dropped from mid-air and copsed to the ground with a loud crash.


    Soon after their teacher fell, the Flying Star Academy students were defeated one by one. Lei Yan and the others tossed the defeated students before Ye Qing¡¯s feet.


    Grinning, Yun Chen had also dragged his swollen-faced Flying Academy opponent over.


    The other Flying Academy students had been feeling rather despondent. Now, the sight of Yun Chen in his medicine faculty uniform, dragging their teammate over, shocked them.


    What was going on?


    A medicine faculty student able to thrash their Divine Lord level martial arts teammate?!


    Lu Yuanxiang also led his team over. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the entire Flying Star Academy team had been defeated.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher thought that he hade upon a good opportunity. Instead, his face was now swollen beyond recognition, fresh blood still flowing from the gashes on his face. He never imagined that he would be so utterly defeated.


    ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Lu Yuanxiang looked seriously at Ye Qing. The other Netherworld Academy teachers had disagreed with Ye Qing¡¯s decision to not let his team participate in the martial artspetition. But now, it looked like Ye Qing¡¯s decision was the right one.


    Only a few days after the individual martial artspetition, the academy teams entered the Wailing Well to endlessly hunt and ughter demons. It was an exhausting period.


    As a result, even though Yun Chen¡¯s opponent was also a Divine Lord level practitioner, he was too exhausted to be able to fight properly.


    Ye Qing looked at the Flying Star Academy teacher copsed on the ground. Without another word, she took out his space ring. The teacher already expected that they would lose their demon crystals after being defeated.


    But he saw that Ye Qing didn¡¯t retrieve their demon crystals. Instead, he took out their teleportation talisman. Shock filled his eyes.


    ¡°Stop! What are you trying to do!¡±


    The Flying Star Academy teacher was panicking. There was still a period of time before the end of thepetition. Although they had lost their current horde of demon crystals, they still had a chance to get more. But if Ye Qing crushed their teleportation talisman, they would be transported out of the Wailing Well. They would lose all hope then!


    ¡°Have mercy. Don¡¯t be so ruthless!¡±


    Ye Qingtang ignored his cries. As the Flying Star Academy teacher railed at her, she crushed their teleportation talisman.


    The Flying Star Academy team fell into despair as they looked at the sh of light emitted by the talisman.


    But¡­


    They soon discovered that the teleportation talisman did not seem to work¡­


    They were not transported out.


    At this moment, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s earlier words suddenly echoed in the Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s mind.


    <em>The Wailing Well had monsters above the Emperor level. And their teleportation talismans were all defective¡­</em>


    Could he be telling the truth?


    ¡°You guys really didn¡¯t¡­ kill those from the Maple Night Academy?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher seemed to be hoping that Ye Qing¡¯s team had killed those people. After all, that scenario was far better than Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s ims being real.


    ¡°If we had killed them, you would have already met the same fate. Would we still waste time talking to you?¡± Nangong Lie sneered.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s face turned pale. There was no way he could fail to know what this all meant.

 Chapter 2421 - Who Said I Was A Good Person (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2421: Who Said I Was A Good Person (2)</h2>


    Even if he didn¡¯t wish to believe it, the teleportation talisman had been crushed right before his eyes. Yet they were still inside the Wailing Well.


    This proved everything.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, I think that we should let them go now?¡± Lu Yuanxiang questioned tentatively.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The Wailing Well situation was extremely urgent and dangerous. This was not the time to fight with each other. And Ye Qingtang was not that petty.


    Let alone the group was already so badly beaten up. They had been taught a good lesson.


    The Flying Star Academy team was released but their faces remained ashen. The teenagers looked at their own teacher with a deep sense of unease.


    Now that they didn¡¯t have a teleportation talisman, how would they leave this dangerous ce if there were really above-Emperor level monsters?


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry. I never imagined¡­ that this could be true¡­¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher looked at Lu Yuanxiang and Ye Qingtang. They had kindly tried to inform him but all he could think about was snatching their demon crystals.


    Lu Yuanxiang shook his head. With so many things weighing upon his mind now, he was in no mood to kick up a fuss with these people.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher looked distressed. He wanted to say something else but suddenly noticed¡­


    Ye Qing was pouring the demon crystals from his space ring into his own.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher, ¡°¡­¡±


    Hold on!


    What was going on?


    ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you say that you guys didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the Maple Night Academy team¡¯s crystals, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t take yours.¡±


    Since they had delivered themselves to her doorstep, there was nothing wrong in taking their crystals.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s eyes widened. The humble gratitude in his eyes instantly morphed into moreplicated feelings.


    This¡­


    What was wrong with this person!


    Didn¡¯t they say there were above-Emperor level monsters?


    At a time like this, shouldn¡¯t they be worrying about their own safety? But they were taking advantage of the situation!


    Even so, the Flying Star Academy teacher didn¡¯t know how to voice out his objections.


    After all, they were indeed the ones who had attacked Ye Qing¡¯s team intending to rob them of their demon crystals. Now that they were defeated, it was only logical for him to take their crystals.


    But¡­


    Why did it still feel so strange!


    Likewise, Lu Yuanxiang also felt rather befuddled when he saw Ye Qing take their demon crystals. Hadn¡¯t Ye Qing said he had no need for them when he volunteered their crystals earlier?


    After collecting all the demon crystals, Ye Qingtang tossed the space ring back to the teacher. The Flying Star Academy teacher looked at his space ring which now only contained a tripod. He looked distressed and felt very conflicted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the rest followed Ye Qingtang.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher looked at Ye Qing¡¯s departing profile. He opened his mouth several times but didn¡¯t know what to say. To be honest, Ye Qing¡¯s team was indeed stronger than them. And they had discovered the Wailing Well anomaly before them.


    Also, they were able to survive even after knowing about the above-Emperor level monsters. Perhaps they had some special abilities?


    ¡°Teacher, what should we do?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher student looked ill at ease.


    Wouldn¡¯t they all be dead meat if they really encountered an above-Emperor level monster?


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher gritted his teeth. The young teacher was clearly the leader of the Netherworld Academy group and he was more familiar with the Wailing Well situation. Now, it was the best choice for them to follow the Netherworld Academy.


    At the very least, they would be a little safer.


    ¡°Are we not going to look for the other teams?¡± One of the teenagers asked.


    The teacher shook his head.


    ¡°When have we met any other teams other than today? The Wailing Well is toorge. I cannot risk your lives.¡±

 Chapter 2422 - Who Said I Was A Good Person (3)

    Chapter 2422: Who Said I Was A Good Person (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The teenagers nodded. Although still feeling rather conflicted, they chose to follow Ye Qing¡¯s team, keeping a suitable distance between them.


    ¡°Boss, those guys are following us.¡± Mu Ziying¡¯s wooden birds could sense the Flying Star Academy team¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Let them be,¡± Ye Qing replied in a mild tone.


    Lu Yuanxiang nced at Ye Qing and he couldn¡¯t resist a small smile.


    Wasn¡¯t agreeing to let those people tag along then?


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you are a good person.¡± Lu Yuanxiangmented.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Who said she was a good person?


    ¡°Boss, is it really good to let them follow us? They came at us with such ill intentions from the start,¡± Lei Yan muttered.


    The Flying Star Academy team failed to defeat them. If they had managed to win the battle, would they have been so kind?


    ¡°Are you prepared to fight again if you meet another team like them?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Lei Yan was taken aback.


    ¡°The various teams would try to attack each other now. But thispetition is not as simple as we think. There is no need for us to waste our energy to handle the other teams. This Flying Star Academy team already knows the truth so if we meet with another team from their academy, they would believe them more readily,¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    She allowed the Flying Star folks to follow them not because she was kind-hearted. Under the current circumstances, it was just the most appropriate decision.


    The Wailing Well was too expansive and Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how to leave this ce. If they could gather more teams, they would be able to collect more information about the Wailing Well and would only support their attempts to leave.


    ¡­


    Outside the Wailing Well, the academy leaders were focused on the scene before them.


    When the Flying Star Academy Vice-President saw his team attack Ye Qing¡¯s group, his heart had risen to his throat. He was desperate to tell his people about the dangers inside the Wailing Well and to stop fighting each other.


    In the end¡­


    Before long, he saw his own team being thrashed by Ye Qing¡¯s group. Thereafter, they were even secretly following behind Ye Qing¡¯s team like obedient chicks behind the mother hen.


    The Flying Star Academy Vice-President shot Wen Qi an awkward nce.


    Truly¡­


    Embarrassing.


    If not for the current dire circumstances, he really wished to pretend that the team didn¡¯t belong to his academy.


    Wen Qi was oblivious to the Flying Star Academy Vice-President. He was no longer that worried for Ye Qing¡¯s group. After all, this kid was steady and capable. Wen Qi felt very lucky to have made this correct choice.


    ¡°The first batch of our men have just entered the Wailing Well. I hope that they can find the teams as soon as possible,¡± someone announced.


    ¡°Actually, I am now more worried about something else.¡± Wen Qi frowned slightly.


    ¡°What?¡± The others looked at him.


    ¡°The teampetition is 10 days long. Is this a fake deadline or will something even more terrible happen on that date?¡± Wen Qi¡¯s face turned increasingly grave.


    The other academy folks realized this point now. But they had too few clues at this moment. Universe City was like an empty shell, there was nothing useful remaining.


    And during this period, another few teams had been attacked by above-Emperor level monsters. Just like the Maple Night Academy team, they had all perished in a matter of seconds¡­


    And the monsters were all of different species.


    The number of above-Emperor level monsters inside the Wailing Well had been increasing continuously. The number of deaths was also climbing exponentially¡­

 Chapter 2423 - Symbols (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2423: Symbols (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s group continued forward. Luckily they only met a few demons on the way and didn¡¯t encounter any above-Emperor level monster monsters. With the protection of Ye Qingtang¡¯s team, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team also remained safe.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, we have been a burden to you.¡± Lu Yuanxiang was full of gratitude to Ye Qing.


    Ye Qingtang merely waved off his words.


    ¡°These demons are not a problem. The key now is how to leave the Wailing Well.¡± Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought. There was just another day to go before the 10-day deadline, but with the defective teleportation talismans, what should have been a limited number of days now felt like an endless period.


    How were they to leave the Wailing Well without a teleportation talisman?


    ¡°The Vice-President and the others should have already seen what had happened. I believe they will have a n soon,¡± Lu Yuanxiang said.


    But Ye Qingtang was not that optimistic.


    The teleportation talismans had all failed, and the Wailing Well was an unfamiliar location. All around them were unknown dangers. If anything, Ye Qingtang had a premonition that the 10-day deadline might not be the end to this teampetition, but the start of a new danger.


    And this prediction of hers happened to be the same as Wen Qi¡¯s earlier conjecture.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Qin Feng suddenly saw a destroyed patch amongst the dense forest in front of them.


    It looked like the scene from the Maple Night Academy incident. Arge area was ttened as if the ground had been turned upside down. Copsed trees had fallen uponrge mounds of dirt and rocks.


    Ye Qingtang immediately turned to look at Mu Ziying. The young girl shook her head, indicating that she did not sense any living creature in front.


    Only then did Ye Qingtang lead her group forward.


    Arge hole had been split open under the wreckage.


    Ye Qingtang stood at the side, peering into the darkness.


    ¡°Ying-er, send a puppet in to take a look,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Mu Ziying sent a few wooden birds in.


    Following behind them, the Flying Star Academy team saw that Ye Qing¡¯s group had suddenly stopped. They also came to a halt some distance away.


    ¡°Teacher, what are they doing?¡± One of the students looked at the Flying Star Academy teacher in puzzlement.


    The teacher shook his head. They did not dare to step too close and couldn¡¯t hear what Ye Qing¡¯s group was saying but along the way, he had witnessed how capable Ye Qing was in assigning the limited number of students in his team to handle the demons, all the while protecting the heavily-injured Lu Yuanxiang and the others. He had earned his respect at that.


    ¡°This Netherworld Academy teacher is still young but is so steady and capable. His powers are also above mine. How strange. Why haven¡¯t I heard of this person before?¡± The teacher felt increasingly puzzled.


    With Ye Qing¡¯s young age, no one would doubt him even if he imed to be a student. As young as he was, the way he handled crises was not at all inferior to an experienced teacher. Even the Flying Star Academy teacher himself had to admit that if he had been in the youth¡¯s shoes, he might not have handled things as well as him.


    ¡°Wu Fengling, where did you get such a treasure?¡±


    The Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Mu Ziying release several wooden birds into the hole.


    ¡°A puppet master.¡±

 Chapter 2424 - Symbols (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2424: Symbols (2)</h2>


    The Flying Star Academy was on a different maind from the Netherworld Academy, and it was where the Puppet Emperor resided. And so it was no surprise that the Flying Star Academy was familiar with puppet masters.


    ¡°The Netherworld Academy has a puppet master?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher was astonished.


    It should be pointed out that puppet masters were quite rare. Most wouldn¡¯t enter normal academies or sects as they had their own guilds and most puppet masters would join one of those mysterious groups. Only a small number of puppet masters would be lured to join a major faction where they would hold a very high status.


    Puppet masters were very unique and extremely rare to the various factions. He never expected there to be a hidden puppet master inside Ye Qing¡¯s team. And the puppet master also looked very young.


    Just as the Flying Star Academy team was pondering over this, Mu Ziying already scanned the situation inside the hole. There were no living creatures inside.


    ¡°You guys remain up here. I will go in to take a look first.¡± Ye Qingtang instructed.


    Lu Yuanxiang felt worried.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, the scene here looks very simr to when we encountered that monster. If I am not wrong, another monster must have burrowed out of this hole here. I am afraid it is not safe down there.¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°Ying-er already surveyed the hole and there are no living creatures down there. Those monsters are far too powerful for any one of the teams to handle, and we don¡¯t have any teleportation talismans so it won¡¯t be that easy to escape. We know nothing about the Wailing Well. What weck the most now are clues.¡±


    The timing of the appearance of these monsters was very strange. Based on what Ye Qingtang knew, these monsters had only emerged over the past couple of days. Not only that, quite a number had appeared over this period as well.


    Ye Qingtang had to take a look to see what the hell was going on.


    Said like that, Ye Qing¡¯s words sounded very logical and so Lu Yuanxiang didn¡¯t raise any more objections.


    Soon after, Ye Qingtang jumped into the hole. Landing on the ground, it was pitch-ck everywhere. She lit a ck me which provided some light.


    The underground cave was bigger than what Ye Qingtang imagined. She discovered some palm-sized scales on the dirt floor. Those scales had a rough surface and were nearly half a finger-length thick. It looked like the monster had inadvertently shed those scales when it broke through the earth.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the others had encountered a monster. They didn¡¯t manage to see the entire monster, but they hadn¡¯t spotted any scales on what they saw. It was clear that this was a different monster.


    Meanwhile, the monster encountered by the Maple Night Academy team was another different one. Currently, it looked like there were at least three different types of above-Emperor level monsters.


    This did not bode well for them.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly and continued to survey the area. Suddenly, she realized that the hardness of the ground beneath her feet was not quite right. It was not the softness of dirt but felt quite hard and solid.


    Shifting her me downward, the ground lit up in front of her. She was stunned by what she saw.


    Beneath her feet were an array of strange symbols, stretching from where she stood and expanding to the entire cave. Due to therge area, Ye Qingtang could not see the entire pattern. She leaped into the air and unleashed a stream of ck mes.


    The mes illuminated the entire underground cave. And those strange symbols instantly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2425 - Symbols (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2425: Symbols (3)</h2>


    ¡°These symbols¡­ why do they look so familiar?¡± Standing by the edge of the hole, Jing Ze stared at the symbols. Where had he seen them before?


    He seemed to recall seeing the same symbols somewhere else.


    ¡°I also find them rather familiar. But I just can¡¯t remember at the moment.¡± Yun Chen had the same feeling.


    ¡°I have definitely seen these symbols before. But where?¡± Lei Yan scratched his head. Surprisingly, even Lei Yan felt like he had seen them before.


    The same feeling arose in Qin Feng, Mu Ziying and Nangong Lie, but Lu Yuanxiang and his team were left confused. They did not recognize those symbols at all.


    ¡°Teacher Lu, have you seen them before?¡± Yun Chen asked Lu Yuanxiang.


    Lu Yuanxiang replied in the negative. He was feeling very puzzled.


    ¡°I remember!¡± Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes lit up as if she recalled something.


    ¡°Where?¡± Lei Yan asked.


    Mu Ziying replied, ¡°In the Evil Soul Forest, in that¡­¡±


    Mu Ziying suddenly recalled that while they were in the Evil Soul Forest, they had seen these symbols inside Night Soul Beasts¡¯ hibernation cave inside the fiendcelestial tomb. Realization immediately dawned upon Qin Feng and the others at Mu Ziying¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, Lu Yuanxiang was startled by the mention of the Evil Soul Forest.


    ¡°The Evil Soul Forest? You guys went to the Evil Soul Forest?¡± Gong Jinyun also looked at Mu Ziying in shock.


    Even their teammates Ran Mo and the rest were also shocked.


    It should be pointed out that the Evil Soul Forest was notorious for being an extremely dangerous ce with Night Soul Beasts and countless monsters within. They had only heard of that ce but had never ventured there. But looking at the reactions of Mu Ziying and her group, it looked like they had gone there before.


    Mu Ziying looked at the faces of the others. Luckily she hadn¡¯t mentioned the fiendcelestial tomb. After all, they had not told anyone about Ye Qing bringing them to the Evil Soul Forest for training.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang flew out from the hole. Her face was very grave. She had also realized the same thing as Mu Ziying and the others.


    A strong sense of foreboding arose in her heart when she realized the symbols in the hole were the same as the ones in the fiendcelestial tomb.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, how is it?¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Why were there such symbols inside the cave where the monster came from?


    Was there some linkage between the fiendcelestial tomb and this Wailing Well?


    For the moment, Ye Qingtang could not confirm anything. She had no idea if the appearance of these symbols was coincidental or did it mean something else.


    ¡°Teacher Lu, where is the ce where you encountered your monster? Can you lead us there to take a look?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    To confirm that the symbols were not just a coincidence, she had to take a look at another ce where a monster emerged.


    Lu Yuanxiang was taken aback. He never expected Ye Qing to ask to take a look at where they encountered the monster. He was hesitant but having observed Ye Qing during this period of time, Lu Yuanxiang knew that Ye Qing was wise beyond his years.


    ¡°Alright, I will take you there. But I cannot guarantee that the monster is not nearby.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    With Mu Ziying around, they would be able to avoid stumbling upon a monster unawares.


    Lu Yuanxiang led the way as the group headed toward where the first monster appeared. Meanwhile, the Flying Star Academy team had no idea what was going on. All they could do was follow the group ahead instinctively.

 Chapter 2426 - Symbols (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2426: Symbols (4)</h2>


    Before long, Lu Yuanxiang led the group to where his team encountered the monster. It was a wreck with the smell of blood mixed with a strange odor.


    The monster was no longer around.


    When the group arrived, it was eerily quiet. Deep pain and sorrow surfaced on the faces of Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team when they saw the wreckage.


    It was here that they lost a teammate and the rest of them had nearly died.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang searched through the debris and found the hole where the monster emerged from. Her face grew even grimmer when she saw the situation underground.


    There were the same symbols carved in the ground beneath.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s suspicions had been confirmed¡­


    The appearance of these monsters and these symbols were probably linked and in a nefarious way. But what exactly did these symbols represent?


    Why had the same symbols appeared in the fiendcelestial tomb and the Wailing Well?


    ¡­


    ¡°Wen Qi, your teacher¡­ is rather capable.¡±


    Outside the Wailing Well, the academy leaders were gathered in the hall and watching the movements of the teams through the screens.


    During this period of time, they observed that the number of monsters had already far surpassed Ye Qing¡¯s estimations.


    They were unable tomunicate with anyone inside. Meanwhile, Luo Sheng and the others, who had just entered the Wailing Well, had yet to meet with any team. As a result, those on the outside could not do anything but watch the events unfold.


    And Ye Qing¡¯s group had brought an unexpected piece of information to everyone.


    Most of the teams had perished after encountering the above-Emperor level monsters. Even though a lucky few had managed to escape, none of them dared to return to investigate the matter. In the end, it was Ye Qing who examined the two ces where the monsters emerged and discovered the same strange-looking symbols.


    How courageous must one be to make such a move?


    Wen Qi also noted the appearance of the symbols in those two ces.


    ¡°Does anyone know what those symbols are?¡± Wen Qi asked.


    The crowd shook their heads.


    ¡°These symbols look very unfamiliar. We need to investigate further.¡±


    The crowd believed that the appearance of those monsters was invariably linked to those symbols. But they had no idea what those symbols were.


    They sent men to research those symbols.


    ¡°Wen Qi, this Netherworld Academy teacher is young and capable. It looks like he knows something about those symbols.¡± The Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we are unable tomunicate with them. Otherwise, we might be able to get more clues.¡± Wen Qi sighed.


    The Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President was feeling rather helpless. ¡°Never mind, going by his reaction, he must have some idea. Perhaps he can find more clues.¡±


    The crowd nodded.


    Ye Qingtang appeared to be the most clear-headed person amongst all the teams. Everyone at present was no fool. They could see that Ye Qing was looking for ways to leave the Wailing Well.


    This point alone was already far beyond the progress of the teams from their own academies.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang could vaguely feel that there was something wrong with this teampetition. Before she had time to ponder over the newly-gathered clues, Mu Ziying¡¯s face shifted from a warning by one of the wooden birds.


    ¡°Boss, bad news. Something is heading our way. And¡­ it is very powerful.¡± Mu Ziying could clearly feel her wooden bird beingpletely destroyed even before the thing came close.


    Whatever it was¡­ It was definitely not one of the other teams¡­

 Chapter 2427 - Death (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2427: Death (1)</h2>


    Just as Mu Ziying finished her warning, shocked cries could be heard from the Flying Star Academy team following behind them. In an instant, the Flying Star Academy team fled toward them like a bunch of lunatics.


    ¡°Monster! Monster!!¡± One of the Flying Star Academy teenagers was clearly terrified. His face was pale as he sprinted forward.


    Ye Qingtang and the others turned to see a massive ck shadow rapidly approaching them. Before they could get a good look, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s face paled as if he detected something.


    ¡°Yes¡­ our monster looked something like that¡­ Teacher Ye, we have to escape now!¡± Lu Yuanxiang was unable to see the monster clearly but that oppressive aura was very familiar. That ck figure gave him a feeling that was very simr to the monster that first attacked them, yet somewhat different.


    It was yet another above-Emperor level monstering toward them.


    No one expected the sudden appearance of this monster. Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang led her group to escape.


    Even she would not be able to handle an above-Emperor level monster.


    Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team was seriously injured and could not move fast. Lei Yan and the others each carried one of them and fled together with the Flying Star Academy folks.


    But even though they tried their best, the distance between the ck figure and them narrowed continuously. The ground beneath their feet vibrated constantly as a fierce wind sted their ears. They felt like their eardrums were going to burst.


    ¡°Did you have a clear look at that thing?¡± Ye Qingtang asked when she caught up with the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    The teacher looked extremely grim as he instinctively nodded. But then he shook his head.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t have a good look. That thing was too big. We couldn¡¯t see its full body. I just remember¡­ it was all ck¡­ and it looked like it was covered by multiple worms¡­¡±


    The Flying Star Academy teacher shuddered at the memory. That thing looked like it was created by countless long, ck worms entangled together. Those ck worms were still wriggling and just the sight of it made one feel like throwing up.


    Ye Qingtang furrowed her brows slightly. Going by what he described, it was a different monster from the one Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team encountered.


    Ye Qingtang tried to make use of the dense forest to shake off the monster, but the monster was toorge and its height far surpassed the tops of the trees in the Wailing Well. From its high vantage point, it could see the direction they were fleeing.


    Even more startling to Ye Qingtang was the fact that¡­


    That monster kept pursuing them without any intention of leaving.


    Why?


    Ye Qingtang found this very strange.


    Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team suffered grievous injuries because they happened to be at the spot where the monster burrowed out of the ground. Although the monster attacked them then, it did not pursue them after they fled.


    But this monster behind them seemed to treat them as prey, chasing them relentlessly.


    Furthermore¡­


    Ye Qingtang realized that the Flying Star Academy team was the first to encounter this monster. Although they didn¡¯t get a full look at it, the teacher still managed to see the worms on its body. It could be deduced how close they must have been.

 Chapter 2428 - Death (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2428: Death (2)</h2>


    The monster was above Emperor level and with that close distance, the Flying Star Academy folks should not have been able to flee.


    But¡­


    The monster didn¡¯t kill them then.


    Why?


    Ye Qingtang just felt that something was not quite right, and she nced at those behind.


    Lei Yan and the others were carrying Lu Yuanxiang and his team. Even with the extra baggage, they were not slowed down as they held Divine Lord level abilities. But the distance between them and the monster was not wide enough. It would soon catch up with them.


    Once that happened, the monster¡¯s above-Emperor level power was not something they could hold themselves against.


    ¡°Split up!¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly ordered.


    Lei Yan and his group were stunned.


    Split up?


    Ye Qingtang felt that this monster had alreadytched onto them as targets. Unable to defend themselves, they could only try their best to ensure as many survivors as possible.


    The teenagers werepletely frenzied now. Unable to think clearly for themselves, they instinctively followed Ye Qing¡¯s orders.


    This was like all past incidents.


    Their Boss would never issue a wrongmand.


    The group immediately split up.


    And the monster behind them chose its target.


    Ye Qingtang saw the distance between the monster and her narrowing. A bitter smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    It looked like her conjecture was right. This monster was targeting a certain person in the group, and she was the ¡°lucky chosen one¡±.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea why this monster would choose to pursue her, but she heaved a sigh of relief.


    At least her brats would be safe.


    Ye Qingtang soon detected a powerful forceing at her from behind. A massive ck shadowpletely engulfed her and a gigantic monster appeared behind Ye Qingtang.


    As the Flying Star Academy teacher said, that monster was beyond descriptive words. It was made up of countless ck worms entangled together and wriggling endlessly. It looked like a mass of worms stuck together.


    ¡°I am so¡­ lucky¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the monster behind her. She could already feel the powerful aura exuded by it. It was far beyond her own level.


    An above-Emperor level existence was able to crush her within seconds.


    Since Ye Qingtang had been reborn, she had imagined all the different ways she might die. But she never imagined dying with this false identity and in such a strange ce¡­


    She had never seen such a monster before and didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    As stipted by the rules, she had left all her special artifacts outside the Wailing Well. She didn¡¯t even have her Mirror of Illusions with her.


    Now¡­


    It seemed like certain death was near.


    The massive monster expanded non-stop as if it wanted to swallow the entire area.


    Suddenly, a blood-colored hole opened in the monster, and ck fangs lined the blood-red hole.


    It was the monster¡¯s mouth!


    A ck shadow shot out of its jaws.


    The ck shadow was very powerful. All vegetation it made contact with instantly turned to ashes.


    It was too fast!


    Ye Qingtang was able to see the ck shadow rushing toward her, but her body had no time to react!


    She was doomed¡­

 Chapter 2429 - Death (3)

    Chapter 2429: Death (3)


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart sank.


    But just as the ck shadow approached Ye Qingtang, a chilly feeling suddenly arose from her wrist area.


    Multiple streams of ck mist surged out from her wrist!


    Within seconds, the ck mist shed with the ck shadow from the monster. As the mist swirled around, Ye Qingtang could smell a thick evil stench as well as the faint wails of malicious ghosts. In the next second, the ck shadow looked like it had been destroyed by the ck mist.


    It disappeared without a trace.


    The ck mist also gradually dissipated. Ye Qingtang could vaguely see a blurred figure inside the ck mist. Before itpletely dissipated, it bowed at her before vanishing.


    Crack¡­


    A cracking sound rang out from Ye Qingtang¡¯s wrist.


    It was like something had broken.


    Ye Qingtang looked down and saw her Nine Souls Ring falling to the ground in pieces.


    Nine Souls Ring!


    This was something that Ye Qingtang had inadvertently ced on her wrist while in the Temple of Shadows. The Nine Souls Ring became invisible after being worn and Ye Qingtang had forgotten about its existence.


    This was a precious artifact left behind by the Holy Lord of Shadows. Ye Qingtang never expected the long-forgotten Nine Souls Ring to save her life at such a crucial moment.


    Able to withstand the attack of an above-Emperor level monster. It could be inferred just how powerful the Nine Souls Ring was. Even so, the Nine Souls Ring was now broken and Ye Qingtang had lost this life-preserving trump card.


    Taking advantage of the impasse, Ye Qingtang poured all her energy and focus into her legs, just wishing to escape from this massive monster.


    But an above-Emperor level power was not something which Ye Qingtang could run from. Within seconds, the monster appeared in front of Ye Qingtang. Countless ck shadows shot out of its opened maw toward Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes reflected the countless ck shadows, all looking like they wanted topletely tear her apart. Shock was the only thing she could feel.


    It was as if she could feel the approach of imminent death, and her blood seemed to freeze.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud boom rang out as the countless ck shadowsnded. All the vegetation in the area where Ye Qingtang stood was disintegrated.


    A massive ck hole appeared.


    Several figures standing not far off stiffened.


    ¡°Boss!!¡±


    Lei Yan and his group had split up per Ye Qing¡¯s instructions. But halfway, they realized that the monster was not pursuing them anymore. Instead, it headed in Ye Qing¡¯s direction.


    Almost simultaneously, they realized something was not right and hurried over. But the moment they came near, they saw Ye Qing engulfed by the countless ck shadows. And after the ck shadows dissipated, the entire area was in ruins.


    Only a charred ck hole remained.


    After seeing the ck hole, the monster appeared to have no intention of staying. It continued traveling forward. It was like its only target had been Ye Qing. It had no interest in the others at all.


    As they watched the monster¡¯s departing back profile, Lei Yan and the others looked like they had lost their souls.


    They stood there in a daze, unable to move at all.

 Chapter 2430 - Death (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2430: Death (4)</h2>


    ¡°Bo¡­ Boss¡­¡± Mu Ziying copsed to the ground, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Imposs¡­ impossible. Boss cannot possibly die¡­¡± Lei Yan shook his head in disbelief. No matter what, he could not ept what he had just witnessed.


    Their Boss was omnipotent. How could he possibly be dead?


    Qin Feng clenched his fists as blood dripped down from his palms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Nangong Lie snapped out of his pain. He charged toward the huge ck hole.


    In the next second, Yun Chen, Qin Feng, Lei Yan, Mu Ziying and Jing Ze also flew over.


    Like crazed people, they searched the ck hole for traces of Ye Qing. It was as if they wouldn¡¯t admit that Ye Qing had died.


    Lu Yuanxiang stood by the side, watching the scene with a pained expression. Only someone who had personally encountered an above-Emperor level monster would understand just how terrifying its power was.


    Ye Qing was very strong and could be considered an above-average practitioner among his peers. But¡­ an above-Emperor-level monster. How could one defend against that?


    In fact, Lu Yuanxiang found himself tearing up. He had realized toote that Ye Qing was a very promising youth. But now, this kind of talent had died in a teampetition that had spiraled out of control.


    Song Yanhan gaped. Looking at the crazed actions of Lei Yan and his group, his own eyes turned red. Without a word, he also went forward. As little hope as there was, he kept his thoughts to himself and helped Lei Yan¡¯s group search for traces of Ye Qing.


    It would be good even if all they could find was a corpse.


    It would offer some closure.


    Outside the Wailing Well, Wen Qi copsed in his chair when he saw Ye Qing engulfed by the ck shadows. His face was pale and he looked as if he had aged ten years in a second.


    Ye Qing had died?


    How could this be¡­


    The other academy leaders also couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    From what they saw earlier, this young Netherworld Academy teacher was the most clear-headed person inside. And he seemed to have discovered some clues. If he had more time¡­ he might have been able to get closer to the truth.


    A pity¡­


    The crowd could see that Ye Qing was the backbone of the two Netherworld Academy teams. It was because of him that these two teams managed to escape countless dangers.


    With Ye Qing¡¯s death, his team was like a flock of sheep without their shepherd,pletely immersed in intense sorrow. Meanwhile, Lu Yuanxiang was grievously injured and unable to hold the fort. Trapped in such a dangerous environment, the chances of survival for these two teams had be increasingly small¡­


    ¡°Vice-President¡­¡± A Netherworld Academy teacher standing beside Wen Qi tried tofort him when he saw his pain.


    Wen Qi felt like his chest had been ripped apart. He had allowed Ye Qing to join the Netherworld Academy and he had eagerly looked forward to the youth¡¯s future progress. But now, this promising youth had died, just like that¡­


    ¡°Is there any news from President Wu?¡± Wen Qi gritted his teeth before asking.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang had already been prepared to receive death, but she didn¡¯t feel the expected pain.


    The darkness before her eyes suddenly swirled and in the next second, a ray of light floated in front of her.


    When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes, she was stunned by what she saw¡­

 Chapter 2431 - Eavesdropping (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2431: Eavesdropping (1)</h2>


    Somehow, the scene before her was not the Wailing Well but a blue-green valley.


    An indescribable smell permeated the air.


    Ye Qingtang felt that this smell was somewhat familiar. She could clearly remember being attacked by that above-Emperor level monster. Why had she suddenly appeared in this valley?


    Just as Ye Qingtang was feeling befuddled, sounds of fighting drifted over.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively hid behind arge tree, and several figures suddenly shed before her eyes.


    The figures left Ye Qingtang stunned by the sight.


    Several demons were sprinting vigorously. A heavily-injured demon was desperately running in front, with several behind in close pursuit. They appeared intent on catching it.


    And that demon being chased looked exceptionally familiar to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Hu?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    Wasn¡¯t this Hu from the east demon faction in the Cursed Land?


    What was going on?


    Could it be that¡­


    She had returned to the Cursed Land?


    Since Ye Qingtang pretended to be a demon to stay hidden in the east demon faction and inadvertently obtained the Deity Ocean, the east faction had been pursued by the other demon camps. Thereafter, Ye Qingtang had used the Deity Ocean to leave the Cursed Land. She never imagined that she would return one day.


    Hu was still being chased and this meant that the other demons had not stopped pursuing the east faction¡­


    Could it be¡­ the Deity Ocean inside her sensed the danger she was in and teleported her here?


    Ye Qingtang could not understand what had happened. In the next moment, she felt dizzy and the valley disappeared before her eyes to be reced by a bone-chilling cold.


    When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes again, it was dark and blurry. It was like there was ayer of frozen ice before her. Engulfed by the chilly air, Ye Qingtang could feel the Deity Ocean inside her vibrate, its power gradually fading away.


    It looked like she had guessed correctly. At the moment of imminent death, the Deity Ocean had been activated and she was transported back to the Cursed Land.


    But now¡­


    Where was she?


    Ye Qingtang was not sure. After the Deity Ocean transported her out of the Cursed Land, she was now trapped beneath ake that had frozen over.


    Thick iceyers had formed over the surface of theke under which she now was trapped. The strangest thing was when Ye Qingtang looked downward, there was no water around her at all. It was just an empty space and she was floating in the darkness.


    It was pitch-ck beneath her, with no end in sight.


    Just as Ye Qingtang wanted to try and break through the ice, two figures suddenly appeared by the side of theke.


    Ye Qingtang immediately halted when she noticed those two figures.


    One of them was Jin Qianyang, the Heaven Dome Academy teacher whom Ye Qingtang had met in passing in the North Hall!


    A slender, delicate-looking teenage girl stood beside Jin Qianyang. She was not wearing the uniform of the Heaven Dome Academy, but that of the East Tomb Academy.


    The East Tomb Academy was not well-known in the Second Domain. They were not at allparable to elite schools like the Heaven Dome Academy, but in this year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition, the East Tomb Academy had suddenly performed outstandingly.


    The sole reason was this teenage girl, who had won the top position in the individual martial artspetition.

 Chapter 2432 - Eavesdropping (2)

    Chapter 2432: Eavesdropping (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang had not paid too much attention to that but she heard Luo Sheng say that the East Tomb Academy had sent a girl to thepetition. If Ye Qingtang was right, this girl standing beside Jin Qianyang should be the one.


    Why were these two together here?


    Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t resist feeling curious. She suddenly recalled something which had been nagging at her.


    How those from the Heaven Dome Academy had seemed to know of the Inter-Academy Competition rules beforehand. That day during the chess matches, Xing Rong had identally revealed this information and it had attracted Ye Qingtang¡¯s attention.


    Jin Qianyang and the girl from the East Tomb Academy did not realize that there was someone beneath the frozen water surface. The two of them came to a stop by the side of theke.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the teleportation talismans?¡± Jin Qianyang looked very unhappy.


    Earlier, they had attacked a team from another academy. Knowing they no longer had a chance to win, that team¡¯s teacher had crushed the teleportation talisman, ready to bring his team out of the Wailing Well. But the teleportation talisman failed to work.


    The teenage girl smiled as she gazed at the distressed-looking Jin Qianyang. ¡°Teacher Jin, why are you so anxious? It was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°ident? When the Heaven Dome Academy came to an agreement with you guys, there was no mention of this, was there?¡± Jin Qianyang frowned.


    The teenage girl replied, ¡°Teacher Jin, calm down. We already told your academy of the rules beforehand. I am sure you already made the necessary preparations. We have cooperated well this whole time. Why get upset over such a small matter?¡±


    ¡°Small matter!¡± Jin Qianyang¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°You never told us about those above-Emperor level monsters inside the Wailing Well.¡±


    The teenage girl said, ¡°We came to an agreement to let the Heaven Dome Academy reap the biggest rewards in this year¡¯s Inter-Academy Competition. The prize for winning the teampetition is the best. Everything we have done is just to ensure that we fulfill our agreement.¡±


    Jin Qianyang was looking extremely grim. He grabbed the teenage girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t care what tricks you guys are up to. Those above-Emperor level monsters are already far beyond what my students can handle. And now the teleportation talismans are defective. You need to let us leave this ce now.¡±


    The teenage girl appeared unafraid of Jin Qianyang¡¯s threat and only maintained her smile.


    ¡°Of course, Teacher Jin, don¡¯t worry. Haven¡¯t I led you to the exit now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jin Qianyang was taken aback.


    The teenage girl turned to look at the frozenke surface.


    ¡°Although the teleportation talismans are defective, Teacher Jin can lead your students to the bottom of this frozenke. The Wailing Well¡¯s exit is right there.¡±


    Jin Qianyang was stunned before his eyes turned to look at the surface of the frozenke.


    Ye Qingtang had been hiding there all along and didn¡¯t expect them to turn their attention to theke. She thought that she was about to be exposed but realized that¡­


    Jin Qianyang and the teenage girl looked like they couldn¡¯t see beneath the surface. She was clearly just beside them but they remained oblivious.


    ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± Jin Qianyang narrowed his eyes. He moved his hand upward and gripped the teenage girl¡¯s neck.


    The teenage girl remained unmoved. She answered in a docile manner, ¡°Of course I am. Our goal is simple, we only want the people from the other academies to be buried here. The Heaven Dome Academy is our partner. How could we go back on our word to you?¡±


    Jin Qianyang smirked. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure your words are true.. Taking the lives of so many elite youths from so many academies. What the hell do you guys n to do?¡±

 Chapter 2433 - Eavesdropping (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2433: Eavesdropping (3)</h2>


    ¡°Whatever our ns are, it will not affect the Heaven Dome Academy. After all, this catastrophe faced by the other academies will greatly reduce their power, and the Heaven Dome Academy will benefit the most from that. As long as we both benefit, there is no need to know the details,¡± the teenage girl remarked dryly.


    Jin Qianyang nced at the teenage girl impassively before loosening his grip.


    Hidden under the ice, Ye Qingtang overheard their entire conversation. The more she heard, the more shocked she became.


    The Heaven Dome Academy indeed knew of the rules beforehand and that teenage girl¡­ who the hell was she? She could not possibly just be a normal student from a school like the East Tomb Academy.


    And based on what they said, they wanted to bury all the other teams in here¡­


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. The most worrying thing was those above-Emperor level monsters.


    The appearance of those monsters was indeed no coincidence. And from the conversation she just overheard, it was clear that the teenage girl already knew of everything. As for the appearance of those monsters¡­ It was very possible that it had been engineered by the powers backing this teenage girl.


    Who the hell was she?


    Just as Ye Qingtang was filled with endless queries, she saw Jin Qianyang take out the little ball from his space ring. He had hidden the ball inside earlier.


    That ball would follow every team, recording everything. Ye Qingtang had also once tried to hide the ball inside her space ring but did not seed. But somehow Jin Qianyang was able to do it¡­


    Just as Jin Qianyang was about to release the ball, there was a sudden cracking sound.


    In the next second, the entire ball shattered.


    Before Jin Qianyang realized what was happening, he suddenly felt a cold sensation at the back of his neck.


    With no time to react, he copsed to the ground, and his head rolled to the side of theke.


    The teenage girl had somehow moved behind Jin Qianyang. A faint smile curled up at the corners of her lips. Her fingers were stained with blood as she gazed imperiously at the beheaded Jin Qianyang.


    Jin Qianyang was more powerful than Ye Qingtang, but he had been oblivious to the danger behind him.


    Even Ye Qingtang, who had been hiding beneath the iceyer, did not manage to catch a clear look at the teenage girl¡¯s attack.


    This meant that¡­


    This teenage girl¡¯s powers were far beyond that of Ye Qingtang and Jin Qianyang!


    The girl lifted her hand slightly and Jin Qianyang¡¯s body and head were instantly turned to ash. The ashes swirled with the wind and the teenage girl suddenly morphed into Jin Qianyang¡¯s exact image.


    Taking out a set of clothes from her space ring which was identical to Jin Qianyang¡¯s, she changed into it before disappearing into the forest behind. Meanwhile, the real Jin Qianyang had already disintegrated into ashes, disappearing without a trace.


    Apart from Ye Qingtang, who had witnessed everything from beneath the iceyer, no one else knew that Jin Qianyang had been reced by a copy.


    After waiting for a while to ensure that the teenage girl had really left, Ye Qingtang finally tried breaking out from under the ice.


    When she finally emerged and looked back at the frozen surface, she discovered that the spot from which she had emerged did not bear any signs of rupture. The iceyer was like an illusion. No wonder Jin Qianyang and the teenage girl hadn¡¯t noticed her.


    Even so, this realization did not cheer Ye Qingtang up even a little.


    It was apparent that the teenage girl wanted to make use of this teampetition to kill off all the student participants. She hade to a prior agreement with the Heaven Dome Academy, but who would have expected her to suddenly turn around and kill Jin Qianyang before taking on his appearance¡­

 Chapter 2434 - Suspicions (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2434: Suspicions (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang gazed forward, her expression calm.


    This Wailing Well was rather interesting.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. Since thepetition started, she had felt that things were a bit off. After entering the Wailing Well, everything had just spun out of control.


    Just those above-Emperor level monsters alone were enough to prove that things were abnormal.


    The Wailing Well was no friendly ce. The academies couldn¡¯t have been so careless. They would have investigated all teampetition venues thoroughly before allowing their students to enter.


    However, this Wailing Well had been an exception. The various academies did not get the chance to investigate the location, but Universe City had assured them that their own men had checked it.


    Why didn¡¯t the Universe City discover any above-Emperor level monsters during their investigation?


    In addition, why had the teleportation talismans suddenly fail to work?


    The defective teleportation talismans were no ident. All the talismans had been defective. It was like someone had nned it.


    Ye Qingtang grew increasingly calm as she started to link up all the different incidents.


    Everything had been part of a huge set-up. And the teams who entered the Wailing Well were preys to be hunted in this trap. But even now that the situation was clear, they still could not use the teleportation talismans to leave the Wailing Well. And no one could handle those above-Emperor level monsters. This was a ce in hell where one was sent to die.


    Even Ye Qingtang was unable toe up with any good solution. But it seemed that the illusion of an iceke appeared to be the only exit.


    Nevertheless, now that things hade to this, Ye Qingtang could not just leave and abandon those students she had brought in. She had to bring them out with her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the outside world.


    Through the image transmitted by the ball, Wen Qi frowned deeply as he watched Luo Sheng¡¯s team encounter those terrifying above-Emperor level monsters just moments after entering the Wailing Well.


    Luo Sheng¡¯s team was annihted.


    No one survived¡­


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    Veins popped up on the Vice-President¡¯s forehead.


    Wen Qi was not the only one. The other academy leaders also expressed their sympathy when they saw what happened to Luo Sheng¡¯s team. They grew increasingly worried for their own men.


    ¡°Have we yet to find the Universe City people?!¡± Wen Qi stood up and shouted in rage.


    The academy leaders shook their heads. ¡°We have been searching non-stop but those Universe City people seemed to have left no traces behind at all. It was like they had never been here before. I think we won¡¯t be able to find them so soon.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    One of the academy leaders snorted. ¡°No matter what, we must root them out. Even if we have to turn over the entire ce!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Universe City folks were the ones who insisted on using the Wailing Well. They are definitely linked to what¡¯s happening now!¡±


    ¡°Actually, on second thought, not only did the Universe City people insist on the Wailing Well, but they were also the ones who set the rule that no special artifacts are allowed. And after the appearance of the above-Emperor level monster, the Universe City folks have all disappeared without a trace. There¡¯s no way they are not connected to this matter!¡±

 Chapter 2435 - Suspicions (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2435: Suspicions (2)</h2>


    The various academies and Universe City had worked together for so many years and no such incident had happened in the past before. This was why the academy leaders didn¡¯t think too much about it at the beginning. But as more time passed, as blind as the academy leaders had been, they now realized that there were just too many things that had gone wrong. The Universe City people were definitely involved in this.


    ¡°No matter what, we have to find those Universe City folks. If this is really some devious n of theirs, I will tear them apart!¡± The eyes of one of the academy leaders shed with cold light.


    The students enrolled in the various academies were their lifeblood. They were the future of the academies, many of them belonging to all sorts of powerful family ns. Some even had royal rtions!


    If these prominent descendants ended up dying in the Wailing Well just because they had participated in a normal inter-academypetition, how were they going to exin these to the family ns? How were they going to answer for their deaths?!


    For today¡¯s catastrophe, regardless of Universe City¡¯s role in it, every single academy at present had an undeniable responsibility!


    If they hadn¡¯t been so pliant toward those Universe City people and had insisted on understanding the situation more, today¡¯s crisis might have been avoided. The various academies had beenpeting against each other for so many years, but when faced with such a situation, they miraculously all came together. The Universe City¡­ had to answer to them, answer to those dead children, and answer to their family ns!


    ¡°Wen Qi, look!¡±


    Just as Wen Qi was stewing in anger, one of the academy leaders eximed as he watched the screen beside Wen Qi.


    ¡°What?¡± Wen Qi asked.


    ¡°Look at that screen,¡± the academy leader said.


    Wen Qi turned toward the screen and was stunned by the image. The screen was showing Luo Sheng¡¯s team, who had all been annihted.


    A youth was now walking within the lifeless scene.


    ¡°Ye Qing?!¡±


    Wen Qi was astonished when he saw the face of that youth. He was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°How can it be?!¡±


    The academy leaders immediately crowded over to look at the screen in front of Wen Qi. They looked amazed.


    They had all personally witnessed just how formidable Ye Qing¡¯s above-Emperor level monster was. There was no doubt that he had a zero percent chance of survival.


    But now, that youth who should have been utterly destroyed had appeared on the screen in apletely unharmed state. How could one even begin to exin that!


    Just as everyone was filled with disbelief, the Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President suddenly frowned. He stared at the stunned Wen Qi.


    ¡°Wen Qi¡­ this might not be an appropriate time for me to voice out certain things, but Ye Qing died right before our eyes. And now, he has appeared again,pletely unharmed. Shouldn¡¯t you say something about that?¡±


    Wen Qi met the eyes of the Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± The Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President gave a coldugh. ¡°A person who should be dead reappearing well and alive before us. Isn¡¯t that strange enough?¡±


    The other academy leaders fell into deep thought after hearing the Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President¡¯s words.

 Chapter 2436 - Suspicions (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2436: Suspicions (3)</h2>


    The group had not considered that angle earlier but after the Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President¡¯sments, they couldn¡¯t help having the same suspicions.


    It was undeniable.


    The screen had clearly shown the Netherworld Academy Teacher Ye¡¯s death. Faced with an above-Emperor level monster, it was impossible to survive. It would be the same fate for anyone.


    Now that Ye Qing had reappeared, how could they exin it?


    The minds of the group were hyper-sensitive now. They already suspected the Wailing Well to be a trap and now Ye Qing had been ¡°resurrected¡±.


    ¡°Zhou Tong, what are you trying to imply? Are you suspecting Ye Qing of being one of the masterminds behind the Wailing Well trap?¡± Wen Qi stood up. The joy of seeing Ye Qing alive again had been dispelled by the Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President¡¯s suspicion. All that was left now was white-hot fury.


    Without waiting for the Heaven Dome Academy Vice-President to reply, Wen Qi continued. ¡°I get it now. You are suspecting that our Netherworld Academy is the mastermind behind the Wailing Well affair. This also means that you think the Netherworld Academy is in cahoots with the Universe City people?¡±


    Wen Qi was enraged. ¡°If the Netherworld Academy is the mastermind, will we send our own students in?! Didn¡¯t you see how Luo Sheng died? Or are you blind?!¡±


    Zhou Tong gave a coldugh. ¡°Wen Qi, why are you so angry? When did I use the Netherworld Academy of being the mastermind? I have only mentioned Ye Qing. But I must say that the Netherworld Academy¡¯s losses are the smallest amongst the rest of us, right?¡±


    Everyone fell into deep thought at this. Zhou Tong¡¯s words were not without reason. If they were to make some calctions, the Netherworld Academy had only lost one student and Luo Sheng¡¯s team. Even the Netherworld Academy¡¯s greatest loss, Ye Qing, had now reappeared alive and well¡­


    Wen Qi¡¯s anger deted.


    To be honest, Wen Qi didn¡¯t me Zhou Tong. If it were him, he would have had the same suspicions.


    ¡°I believe in Ye Qing. I can guarantee that he has nothing to do with this affair. Moreover, who here can say that they saw Ye Qing actually die!¡± Wen Qi stated in a chilly voice.


    ¡°Okay, then tell us how did Ye Qing make it out alive? Don¡¯t tell me he is also an above-Emperor level practitioner? He was able to escape from that monster¡¯s fatal attack? His speed was so fast that even we failed to spot it?!¡± Zhou Tong insisted.


    ¡°Space Technique¡­¡±


    One of the leaders suddenly spoke up. Silence fell across the hall.


    Space Technique was a peerless divine technique. Rumor had it that in the entire Second Domain, only that legendary figure had that ability.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Zhou Tong guffawed. ¡°The peerless divine Space Technique?! Are you kidding me? Why don¡¯t you just say that Ye Qing is actually that legendary person from the Temple of Paragon?¡±


    Even Wen Qi wouldn¡¯t believe that. Space Technique¡­ there was no way Ye Qing could control space. Wen Qi didn¡¯t even believe that he would know much of the Space Technique. Like Zhou Tong, Wen Qi knew that it was impossible.


    ¡°I was just raising a point. If one uses the Space Technique, escape from that monster is possible. I am not iming that Ye Qing knows the Space Technique.¡± The academy leader shook his head. He also had no idea why such a ridiculous idea suddenly popped into his head.


    Space Technique¡­

 Chapter 2437 - Suspicions (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2437: Suspicions (4)</h2>


    Space Technique was not just your usual martial art technique. It was a very mysterious ability concerning the enigmatic realm of space. Even the most talented Second Domain practitioners who specialized in the study of space were not able to properly exin the Space Technique.


    It was said that the Space Technique was derived from the Time Technique. If one could master the Space Technique, he would be able to easily pass through all dimensions of space.


    As for the Time Technique, it was even more mysterious and unfathomable. One would be able to peer into the future and reach back into the past.


    Naturally, the Space Technique was not a technique for your everyday person. Rumor had it that there was a Space Lord bloodline in one of the high-level martial arts mainds, and all those of that bloodline were able to control space.


    In the Second Domain, only that legendary person from the Temple of Paragon was rumored to have the Space Technique. No one else had it.


    So Wen Qi found it difficult to believe that Ye Qing knew the Space Technique and made use of it to escape the above-Emperor level monster. There were so many things he needed rification on but there was no way tomunicate with Ye Qing now.


    ¡°Vice-President Zhou Tong, Vice-President Wen Qi, I feel that this is not the time to argue over this. If there is really something wrong with Ye Qing, I believe the Netherworld Academy is also in the dark. Ye Qing¡¯s resurrection is definitely strange, but at this stage, it also doesn¡¯t seem right to say that the Wailing Well affair is connected to Ye Qing or the Netherworld Academy. We need to wait for Ye Qing toe out to rify matters. Until then, we just have to keep observing.¡± One of the academy leaders spoke up.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Wailing Well.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the dead Luo Sheng and his team and a slight frown appeared on her face. She had detected the thick stench of blood earlier but never expected it to be from Luo Sheng and these men.


    Luo Sheng had shown extra care and concern for her while she was in the Netherworld Academy. She felt very upset at his wretched death.


    Even so, there was nothing she could do now to change things.


    She might not even be able to leave this Wailing Well alive. After some deep thought, Ye Qingtang went over to the remains of Luo Sheng and his team.


    Death by a single strike. They would not have suffered much.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ Luo Sheng shouldn¡¯t be inside the Wailing Well¡­¡± Ye Qingtang muttered to herself.


    Luo Sheng was not on the list of teachers or students bound for the Wailing Well.


    Also, apart from Luo Sheng, there were the bodies of several Netherworld Academy staff. They were not students or teachers and should not have appeared in the Wailing Well.


    Ye Qingtang finally understood after mulling over it.


    It was probably due to the video-recording ball. The outside world already knew of the Wailing Well situation and about the defective teleportation talismans. As for Luo Sheng and his team, if Ye Qingtang guessed correctly, the Vice-President had probably sent them into the Wailing Well after discovering the anomalies.


    Searching the area, Ye Qingtang tried to see if Luo Sheng and his team had any clues or information on them. She did not find any, but she found quite a number of special artifacts.


    Ye Qingtang even found her own space ring.


    Most of those special artifacts were the items left on the outside by the Netherworld Academy teams, as they had not been allowed to bring them into the Wailing Well.

 Chapter 2438 - Devious Ploy (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2438: Devious Ploy (1)</h2>


    After knowing of the situation inside the Wailing Well, the Vice-President probably had Luo Sheng bring these things in. Collecting all of the items brought in by Luo Sheng, Ye Qingtang left without turning back.


    The Wailing Well was full of danger. Every second inside here held the threat of death and disaster. Although it was unfortunate, Ye Qingtang did not have time to give Luo Sheng and his team a proper burial.


    She had a more urgent mission, and that was to find her students.


    But Ye Qingtang had also mentally prepared herself for the worse.


    She had been facing an above-Emperor level monster when she was transported away by the Deity Ocean.


    Ye Qingtang had no idea what happened after she left. She did not dare to make any predictions either.


    Going by the powers of Nangong Lie, Qin Feng and the rest, there was no way they could hold themselves against an above-Emperor level monster.


    But Ye Qingtang remembered that during her final moments, Nangong Lie, Lei Yan and the others were already some distance away from the monster. If they chose to run in the opposite direction then, there was a small chance that they managed to escape alive. Just a small chance but at least it was not zero percent.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang had been traveling inside the Wailing Well for two days, spending every minute and second searching for traces of Mu Ziying and her group.


    She had to find them alive or at least see their dead bodies. Without either, Ye Qingtang would not give up.


    The previous evening, Ye Qingtang found the spot where shest disappeared. But she didn¡¯t find any of her students¡¯ bodies, not even any traces of the Flying Star Academy people or Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s team.


    If they had really perished under the hands of the above-Emperor level monster, there would be traces of them. Even if the bodies were not whole, there would be remnants left behind. But after another full day of searching, she didn¡¯t manage to find any signs of Lei Yan, Qin Feng and the rest.


    Ye Qingtang moved extremely cautiously inside the Wailing Well. She also personally witnessed several teams from the other academies destroyed by above-Emperor level monsters.


    ¡­


    It was rather chilly at night. A suffocating sense of oppression permeated the air.


    Ye Qingtang sat atop a tall tree, constantly surveying her surroundings.


    Those above-Emperor level monsters would be more active at night. The ground shook constantly as if some hidden terror was deep underground.


    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something underground¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she gazed afar.


    The tremors became increasingly intense. Compared to the previous two days, the vibration was clearly different now. Those monsters all seemed toe from underground. There must be some linkage there between these two factors.


    In addition, there was that mysterious girl at the illusion iceke two days ago.


    As stupid as Ye Qingtang might be, she was able to link everything together and guess that there was something extraordinary inside the Wailing Well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the appearance of those above-Emperor level monsters is due to¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she mulled over this. The image of the girl at the illusory iceke appeared in her mind¡¯s eye again.


    The teams who entered the Wailing Well were no match for those above-Emperor level monsters at all.


    What puzzled Ye Qingtang the most was if the girl was really able to control those monsters, why did she have to trick the academy students and teachers intoing into the Wailing Well? What was the motive behind such an action?


    She clearly possessed very high powers, so there was no need for her to waste time with these petty tricks¡­


    Or perhaps she was not the one controlling those monsters?

 Chapter 2439 - Devious Ploy (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2439: Devious Ploy (2)</h2>


    As the thoughts continued to circle within her mind, Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing along.


    At the end of the day, everything that had happened, whether it was part of some nefarious scheme or something else had nothing to do with her. All these were not carried out against her.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t wish to get involved in a messy situation and had no intention of probing the matter.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had no grand illusions about the way of things. She had her own set of principles and stood aloof from matters that did not concern her.


    But after being reborn, her principles from her previous life had once and again been broken.


    Inside the Wailing Well, Ye Qingtang could have escaped in one piece but she chose to stay without any hesitation.


    How could she abandon Qin Feng, Nangong Lie and the rest of them?


    Ye Qingtang never treated the Netherworld Academy as her home, but even so, the President and Vice-President had treated her with true sincerity.


    She admitted to herself that she could not just leave now and cut off all ties with the Netherworld Academy.


    The harsh wind was bone-chillingly cold in the deep night. Atop a tall tree, Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes and gave a soft sigh.


    The Wailing Well was just too strange. There was the ever-present threat of those above-Emperor level monsters. One could not let down one¡¯s guard for even a second. Otherwise, death might have been served at any time.


    In her previous life, she had lived a wretched existence.


    Being reborn was the greatest gift from the heavens.


    In this life, she had also experienced way too much and had also encountered all sorts of situations before. Was the Wailing Well more strange than the Dragon Vein mystic realm? More weird than the Immortal and Buddha mystic realm? More dangerous than all the life-and-death situations she had experienced in the First Maind?


    Ye Qingtang had high ambitions. She wanted to fully explore the wider martial arts world and find her birth parents. She also wanted to get to the bottom of the mystery behind her Heart of the Heavenly Dao. How could she die in this stupid Wailing Well?


    This was just a stumbling block in her real path.


    A stumbling block that was obstructing her raging ambitions.


    Ye Qingtang swore that she would crush every single stumbling block that tried to prevent her from moving forward.


    ¡­


    ¡°The tremors have stopped.¡±


    After some time, Ye Qingtang surveyed her surroundings as she muttered to herself.


    Over the past few days, Ye Qingtang closely observed any changes on the ground surface. Every day, toward thetter part of the night, the tremors will lessen, and sometimes evene to aplete stop.


    Although she had no idea what this meant, she did not care. All she wanted was to find Qin Feng, Nangong Lie and the rest. As for the changes underground and those above-Emperor level monsters, they were none of her business.


    At this point, Ye Qingtang was standing atop the tall tree, surveying her surroundings. Every time the tremorspletely stopped, those monsters would also halt their activity. Thetter part of the night in the Wailing Well wasparatively safer.


    There was a water spring several thousand meters away up ahead.


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang flew toward that spring.


    It was dead silent in the deep night. There were no bird cries or cicadas singing. It was like they werepletely cut off from nature. All that was left was the whistle of a passing cold wind.


    As she had spotted the spring from afar, it didn¡¯t appear too big. But when she arrived at the spot, Ye Qingtang realized that the water spring was ridiculously expansive. Even more astonishing was the fact that there were no traces of blood at all inside that spring.

 Chapter 2440 - Big Yellow Dog

    <h2>Chapter 2440: Big Yellow Dog</h2>


    Ye Qingtang immediately used her hands to scoop up some water to drink.


    The spring water was crisp and sweet.


    After several days of strong winds, Ye Qingtang was covered in dirt and dust. Looking at the clear spring waters, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t resist. She shed her ¡°fake male identity¡±, letting down her waist-length, ck hair.


    The wind was harsh and cold. But it was nothing to Ye Qingtang.


    Feeling rxed, she washed away the dirt on her body.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang soaked inside the spring. It had been a long time since she felt so rxed.


    Since the Central Maind and even while she was in the Second Domain, she had been on her guard, fighting with her wits or fists every minute of the day.


    It was way too long since she enjoyed this level of rxation.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was enjoying this rare treat, she suddenly stiffened when she caught sight of something from the corner of her eye. She dragged her clothes, which she had ced by the side of the spring, into the water and put them back on.


    A pair of ck eyes were staring at her about half a foot away.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. But after she got a clear look, she gradually rxed.


    It was a dog, also soaking in the spring. Its head was above the surface, two ears standing straight up and staring at Ye Qingtang.


    Human and dog exchanged looks, sizing each other up.


    Ye Qingtang was feeling rather puzzled. How did a dog appear in a dangerous ce like the Wailing Well¡­


    And Ye Qingtang was sure that it was a dog and not some demon. It was an ordinary dog like those kept by families to guard the house. Although it was very strange for a dog to appear like this, Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t think too much of it. After all, dogs were amon creature.


    ¡°Why are you inside the spring?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the dog. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    What happened next wentpletely beyond Ye Qingtang¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s still alright. The temperature is fine but the waters are a bit too deep. It¡¯s an effort for me to keep paddling,¡± the dog replied candidly in humannguage.


    Ye Qingtang was dazed by the fact that this dog could speak. Her smile froze on her face.


    This little dog¡­ did it just speak??


    Normal animals were different from demons. Especially for amon creature like this dog, she had never heard of a dog who could speak!


    ¡°What kind of thing are you?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang snapped out of her trance. In the blink of an eye, she leaped out of the spring onto the shore, all the while staring guardedly at the dog.


    Having lived so many years, Ye Qingtang never expected that she would ever be so guarded against amon dog¡­


    The dog looked rather annoyed at Ye Qingtang¡¯sments. ¡°So rude. What do you mean by ¡°thing¡±? Am I a thing? I am not just a thing. Can¡¯t you see with your eyes what am I?¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ really a dog?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Ye Qingtang swore that this thing inside the spring was no demon. It was clearly amon dog, the type used to guard houses.


    ¡°Dog? Did you just call me a dog?¡± The dog stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a dog?¡± Ye Qingtang was confused.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±

 Chapter 2441 - : Big Yellow Dog (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2441: Big Yellow Dog (2)</h2>


    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.


    ¡°I am a canine,¡± the dog spoke fluently.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. Wasn¡¯t that the same thing as a dog?!


    ¡°Dog sounds so insulting. You are so rude, not showing me any respect. I am a canine, not a dog,¡± the dog continued.


    Ye Qingtang did not reply. She could clearly feel that this dog was not a demon. Not only that, she could not detect any power inside this dog. This meant that it was indeed a normal dog. The only difference between themon dog and this one here is that it could talk. Other than that, it posed no threat to her.


    Before the dog could say anything else, Ye Qingtang scooped it up from the spring.


    It was a big yellow dog and rather good-looking ording to human standards. It might not be pretty enough to be a dog model, but it was not bad.


    The big yellow dog immediately shook its fur after being scooped up, spraying countless water droplets onto Ye Qingtang¡¯s face. Before Ye Qingtang could speak, the big yellow dog fixed its eyes on her.


    ¡°You are a human.¡±


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°You are a dog.¡±


    ¡°And I am your father,¡± the big yellow dog retorted.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°???¡±


    When she came to her senses, she red at it. She was going to kill it!


    The big yellow dog hastily took two steps back when it felt Ye Qingtang¡¯s aggressive aura. ¡°What are you nning to do? Don¡¯t tell me you want to torture a dog?¡±


    ¡°I am feeling a little hungry now.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the dog and gave it a slight smile.


    ¡°Hungry¡­ there¡¯s nothing to eat here.¡± The big yellow dog replied instinctively.


    Ye Qingtang continued to stare quietly at the big yellow dog with that smile on her face.


    As if it suddenly realized something, the big yellow dog hurriedly said, ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. I will go find something for you to eat. I will be back soon!¡±


    With that, the big yellow dog turned to flee with its tail between its legs.


    But there was no way Ye Qingtang would let that big yellow dog escape so easily. With lightning-fast reflexes, she grabbed its hindleg. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can run now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ preposterous! Let go of my leg!¡± The big yellow dog cried out in panic. ¡°Is there still a god? You look so sweet and lovely but harbor such evil thoughts. You want to eat me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat you if you answer my questions honestly.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­ Do you know who I am?¡± The big yellow dog shouted.


    ¡°Oh, I am indeed rather interested to know. Please tell me who you are.¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.


    Ye Qingtang had lived two lives but had never seen such a strange thing. Amon dog was able to speak. The world was wide and nothing was impossible. Moreover, this talking dog had appeared inside the Wailing Well. Things were probably not as simple as they appeared to be.


    ¡°Let me tell you, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am!¡± The big yellow dog shouted.


    Without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to reply, it continued. ¡°I have people above me!¡±


    ¡°People above you?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback. She instinctively nced above the big yellow dog.


    ¡°I mean I have people behind me!¡± The big yellow dog corrected.


    ¡°Behind?¡± Ye Qingtang looked behind the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really understand English? I mean that I have powerful people backing me. You cannot afford to offend me.¡±

 Chapter 2442 - : Big Yellow Dog (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2442: Big Yellow Dog (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was amused by the big yellow dog¡¯s im. This was the biggest joke she had ever heard. A dog was saying it had powerful people backing it and that she could not afford to offend it?


    Seeing Ye Qingtang remain silent, the big yellow dog thought she was frightened off by its im. ¡°Youngdy, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You just need to know that you cannot afford to offend a famous canine like me.¡±


    ¡°How famous?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°How famous?¡± The big yellow dog gave a very human-like snort. ¡°No one in this world dares to disrespect me. I have butchered deities in the sky and caught dragons in the sea. With a single swipe of my paw, I can cause the earth to shake and tear apart.¡±


    ¡°So formidable?¡± Ye Qingtang was still holding onto its leg.


    ¡°I am not in the habit of boasting. If I was as bad-tempered as before, you would have already been dead. Let go of my leg first and let us talk things out,¡± said the big yellow dog.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent but scooped up the dog and flew back to a tall tree.


    ¡°Let me down! Get your hands off me!¡± The big yellow dog hollered.


    Pointedly ignoring the big yellow dog¡¯s cries, Ye Qingtang brought it to the top of the tree.


    ¡°Are you going to let me go? I won¡¯t hold back anymore if you don¡¯t!¡± The big yellow dog was anxious now.


    ¡°I want to see what you can do.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled again. As Ye Qingtang watched, the big yellow dog bared its teeth and bit her arm.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. It was truly just amon dog¡­


    ¡°How about that? Are you scared now?¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang smugly.


    Ye Qingtang was still speechless.


    Yes¡­ She was<em>so</em>terrified.


    The big yellow dog prattled non-stop about how dangerous he was until Ye Qingtang frowned. ¡°Lower your voice. You¡¯ll attract those monsters and then you will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Monsters?¡± The big yellow dog looked thoughtful. ¡°Do you mean those above-Emperor level monsters?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes shed. It appeared like this dog was really extraordinary. It even knew about the above-Emperor levels.


    But the big yellow dog did not look scared at all. It only gave a wolfish smirk. ¡°Those pesky little things? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I already told you that I have gone up to the skies to butcher deities, and into the sea to capture¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°Turtles?¡±


    ¡°Dragons!¡± The big yellow dog harrumphed. Don¡¯t touch me, stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°You are the most boastful dog I have ever met.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Boast?¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I never boast, I only speak the truth. Do you really take me for a dog?¡±


    ¡°If not, then what are you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°A canine!¡± The big yellow dog huffed.


    Although Ye Qingtang wanted to say something, she just kept silent. Why was she always encountering such weird things?


    ¡°I am not boasting. Even those above-Emperor level minions have to respect me. They would give way if they encountered me,¡± the big yellow dog imed.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. She had no idea if those above-Emperor level monsters would give way to it, but there was one thing she could be sure of. Those monsters probably couldn¡¯t even see it.


    ¡°How long have you been in the Wailing Well?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Wailing Well?¡± The big yellow dog looked puzzled as if it had no idea what a Wailing Well was. ¡°What Wailing Well?¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting all puzzled? We are in the Wailing Well now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 2443 - Big Yellow Dog (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2443: Big Yellow Dog (4)</h2>


    The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang. It looked like it was deep in thought.


    It was only after a long time that the big yellow dog wagged its tail and spoke again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about this ¡°Wailing Well¡±. It has been too long. Perhaps there has been a name change.¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could respond, the big yellow dog changed the subject. ¡°Oh yes, which immortal abode grotto-heaven are you from?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was befuddled. She had no idea what this big yellow dog was talking about.


    Immortal abode grotto-heaven? What was that? She had never heard of it before.


    ¡°Oh yes, how is your Boss?¡± The big yellow dog continued, oblivious to the puzzled expression on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Immortal abode grotto-heaven¡­ my Boss¡­ are you suffering from rabies?¡± Ye Qingtang instinctively shifted away from the dog in case it was contagious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the immortal abode grotto-heaven?¡± Now the big yellow dog looked even more amazed than Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Never heard of it.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°But surely you must know about Shi Tian?¡± the big yellow dog insisted.


    ¡°Shi Tian?¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head again. ¡°Who is that¡­¡±


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    It was clear that Ye Qingtang was not lying. The big yellow dog was in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have been asleep for so long? Things have changed so drastically? You don¡¯t even know about Shi Tian?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was exasperated. In both her previous and current lives, she had never heard of the name Shi Tian. If he was really that famous, he would still be remembered even if he existed hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? You said you were asleep. What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. Come, punch me,¡± the big yellow dog said anxiously


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Ye Qingtang was utterly confused. Did this dog really have rabies? It bit her just now, was it contagious?!


    ¡°Quickly, punch me. I promise not to retaliate,¡± the big yellow dog repeated.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    In her many years of living, no one had ever made such a request. A dog was begging her to punch it¡­


    ¡°Are you going to hit me or not? I will bite you if you don¡¯t! I¡¯m serious!¡± As if trying to prove its point, the big yellow dog bared its fangs and stared at Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm, as if it was looking for the most tender spot to sink its teeth in.


    But Ye Qingtang fulfilled the big yellow dog¡¯s wishes before it could bite her. She punched the dog square in the face.


    But Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t put in too much strength. After all, it was just a dog. With her current powers, what if she killed it?


    ¡°Arh-wooo¡­¡±


    The big yellow dog howled so much after being punched by Ye Qingtang that it nearly fell off the tree. Luckily Ye Qingtang was fast enough to catch hold of it.


    The big yellow dog whimpered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡­ You are so weak¡­¡± After a long time, the big yellow dog finally recovered itself and chided Ye Qingtang.


    An exasperatedugh came out of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips at the big yellow dog¡¯s words.


    Weak? What was it that squealed like a pig just now after being punched by her?


    It was nearly killed by that single punch. And now, it was chiding her for being weak. This dog was really shameless.


    ¡°Ha¡­ sorry to disappoint you. Why don¡¯t you let me punch you again? I promise to give it my all this time, as long as you don¡¯t die. How about that?¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang tossed the dog out from her arms.

 Chapter 2444 - Big Yellow Dog (5)

    <h2>Chapter 2444: Big Yellow Dog (5)</h2>


    The big yellow dog sprawled beside Ye Qingtang, peering at her from the corner of its eyes. It looked like it was considering something but then shook its head. ¡°I think there¡¯s no need. From your earlier punch, I can already tell your power level. You are even weaker than an infant.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t throw you down this tree if you don¡¯t stop spouting nonsense?¡± Ye Qingtang warned.


    ¡°I am not speaking nonsense but the truth. You are the weakest human I have ever met,¡± the big yellow dog continued unabashedly.


    ¡°Do you believe that I will kill with one punch?¡± Ye Qingtang threatened.


    Before the big yellow dog could say anything further, Ye Qingtang scooped it up.


    ¡°Another earthquake ising.¡± The big yellow dog¡¯s ears perked up.


    Immediately after that, the ground started to shake violently. Ye Qingtang¡¯s tall tree was sent flying into the air, as if something was burrowing out of the ground beneath.


    Hugging the big yellow dog, Ye Qingtang leaped nimbly across the air andnded safely on the ground. But her face turned grim the moment shended and saw what was before her.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she watched the above-Emperor level monster crawl out from the ground.


    Even Ye Qingtang never expected there to be an above-Emperor level monster under this area.


    This above-Emperor level monster¡¯s body was not as big as the previous ones. But its aura was even more terrifying, just like a condensed version of the earlier monsters.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth. Those above-Emperor level monsters she encountered earlier were already way beyond her level. And this one was even more terrifying¡­


    Seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s grave expression, the big yellow dog just wagged its tail. ¡°Why are you so scared? There¡¯s nothing scary about this type of monster, it¡¯s merely a pipsqueak at the bottom of the food chain.¡±


    Bottom of¡­ the food chain??


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. Who the hell gave it so many guts as to spout such shameless nonsense?


    It couldn¡¯t even endure a single light punch from her, but now it was iming that this above-Emperor level monster was at the bottom of the food chain? Damn, did it even know what a food chain was?


    Bottom? They were the ones who were at the bottom!


    Of course, this big yellow dog belonged to an even lower level than Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Pain shot through Ye Qingtang¡¯s eardrums. She felt like her soul was going to split into pieces from that thunderous roar.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang poured all her energy into sprinting forward as fast as possible.


    But the above-Emperor level monster had already detected Ye Qingtang and the big yellow dog. Seeing a human fleeing with a dog in her arms, the monster immediately gave chase.


    It had no intention of letting Ye Qingtang escape.


    ¡­


    The big yellow dog was annoyed. It harrumphed. ¡°You weakling, why are you running? Fight it off. That monster is nothing. Why should we run? Stop running and beat it up!¡±


    Ye Qingtang had no time or energy to deal with the dog.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Qingtang felt very irritated by the big yellow dog¡¯s incessant nagging.


    ¡°You are really useless. You are the most useless human I have ever met. To think you¡¯re even scared of a monster who exists at the bottom of the food chain. How embarrassing. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? You are a disgrace to Shi Tian!¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Who the hell was Shi Tian? She had never heard of this person before!


    Boom!


    An ear-splitting rumble shook the earth. The above-Emperor level monster leaped andnded right in front of Ye Qingtang¡¯s path.

 Chapter 2445 - Big Yellow Dog (6)

    Chapter 2445: Big Yellow Dog (6)


    Ye Qingtang was shocked to see the above-Emperor level monster standing in her way.


    She had no idea how to fight it at all. The difference in their abilities was as huge as a giant, and its power was in an entirely different dimensionpared to hers.


    ¡°You useless trash¡­ you can¡¯t even escape from this low-level prey at the bottom of the food chain¡­ You¡¯re an embarrassment to Shi Tian,¡± the big yellow dog in her arms scolded.


    ¡°You deal with it then!¡±


    Sick of its yammering, she threw it to the ground.


    Since it couldn¡¯t stop talking about the bottom of the food chain, it could deal with them!


    ¡°Woof woof woof!¡±


    The big yellow dog barked at Ye Qingtang.


    She was speechless.


    She had never met someone so shameless before. It had been yapping away so much and now that it was for real, it was pretending to be a dog?


    ¡°Could you be any more shameless?¡± she asked the big yellow dog wagging its tail at her.


    ¡°Woof woof¡­¡± the big yellow dog continued barking.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was from the bottom of the food chain? Why are you pretending to be a dog now?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m not pretending to be a dog¡­ I am a dog,¡± the big yellow dog said with a dog-like grin, revealing one huge white tooth.


    But just as it was speaking, the above-Emperor level monster turned its gaze on it. Seeing this, the big yellow dog quickly turned to look at the above-Emperor level monster before telling Ye Qingtang, ¡°You useless thing, how can you be so scared of such a useless monster? Watch and learn!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly moved by its words. Was it really¡­ not afraid of the above-Emperor level monster? Did it actually have something up its sleeves?


    Now that she thought about it, the big yellow dog was indeed strange. Just the fact that it could speak was strange. In her two lives, she had yet to meet a speaking dog that was not rted to demons.


    If this big yellow dog could really deal with the above-Emperor level monster¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Come, focus your attention on me. Focus all your attention on me,¡± the big yellow dog wagged its tail and looked at the above-Emperor level monsters.


    Whether it was a coincidence or if they really understood the big yellow dog¡¯s words, the above-Emperor level monsters all turned their eyes on the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Let me say a few words¡­¡± the big yellow dog said. ¡°We¡¯re all animals here, so let¡¯s not pretend to be anything more. I¡¯ll save you some face. You all can head towards the north and we¡¯ll head towards the east. Lower your heads and don¡¯t look up. Who do you think you¡¯re crossing?¡±


    She was speechless.


    She must have gone mad.


    She had actually harbored hopes¡­ towards this big yellow dog!


    ¡°Roar¡±!


    In the next second, the above-Emperor level monsters all roared.


    The big yellow dog stayed still, as though it was in deep thought. After a long time, it looked at the above-Emperor level monster in front of it and said, ¡°Your mouth stinks¡­¡±


    The big yellow dog quickly turned around and wagged its tail at her. ¡°Have you learned anything?¡±


    She was speechless.


    What had she learned? To tell the above-Emperor level monsters that their mouths stank?


    ¡°This bottom-level feeder is no match for me. You should deal with it and make sure not to let Shi Tian down,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang honestly had no words.


    Hadn¡¯t she emphasized many times before already that she had no idea who Shi Tian was?

 Chapter 2446 - I’ll Bring You to Search for it

    <h2>Chapter 2446: I¡¯ll Bring You to Search for it</h2>


    Ye Qingtang was all ready to die at that moment. There was no way she could defeat or outrun the above-Emperor level monsters in front of her.


    ¡°Roar¡±!


    The above-Emperor level monster bellowed furiously, as though they were trying to split the sky.


    ¡°I already told you, your mouth stinks. Please shut it,¡± the big yellow dog said to the above-Emperor level monster.


    But this dire situation only made Ye Qingtang even calmer.


    <em>If only¡­ I could enter the space from before again¡­</em>


    As long as she could use the mysterious Deity Ocean, she would be able to enter the other space. After she had obtained the Deity Ocean all those years ago, she had tried to connect with it many times but to no avail.


    Let¡¯s give it a go.


    Forcing herself to calm down, she tried connecting to the Deity Ocean.


    Even after two breathing exercises, she frowned as she still couldn¡¯t connect with it. Although she could touch it, it seemed to have no intention of connecting with her. It was tightly shut like a stone door with no intention of opening.


    ¡°You¡¯re all animals. I¡¯ll save you some face and let you go. If you want to cause trouble, go and do it to that woman and don¡¯t bother me, alright?¡± the big yellow dog said as it noticed the above-Emperor level monsters fixing their gazes on it.


    But just as those words came out of its mouth, the above-Emperor level monster was thoroughly angered. With a loud m, the ground shook and the big yellow dog was trampled under its feet.


    Ye Qingtang took a few steps back instinctively.


    The big yellow dog¡­ really was unafraid for its life. It was still provoking the above-Emperor level monster with its words. That stomp alone was enough to kill her, let alone the big yellow dog.


    But she was stunned by what happened after that. The big yellow dog which had been trampled by the above-Emperor level monster quickly sprang back up happily after the monster removed its foot.


    ¡°Damn¡­ this must be a lie¡­¡± She looked at the big yellow dog wagging its tail at her in shock. Was she dreaming? Not only was it not dead, but not a single hair on its body had also been harmed.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ that hurt¡­ this animal¡­ looks like it¡¯s not going easy on me at all¡­ how dare it step on me. It deserves a thousand blows¡­¡± the big yellow dog muttered.


    She was more and more surprised as she looked at the big yellow dog. Could it be hiding something?


    ¡°I¡¯m angry¡­ I¡¯m really angry¡­ you¡¯ve made me really angry. You¡¯re a goner!¡± the big yellow dog shouted angrily at the above-Emperor level monster.


    ¡°Did you see that? It¡¯s not going easy on me at all. How dare it step on me,¡± the big yellow dog said to Ye Qingtang.


    She was speechless. That much was obvious.


    ¡°I saw. Finish it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing but your child if I don¡¯t get rid of it today,¡± the big yellow dog continued to mutter.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. There was no way she would be able to give birth to a dog.


    With that, the big yellow dog¡¯s eye gleamed red.


    The above-Emperor level monster was hit by a red light and under Ye Qingtang¡¯s disbelieving gaze, it dissolved into ashes which floated away, as though it had been incinerated by intense heat.


    ¡°My god¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog in a brand new light.


    The above-Emperor level monster¡­ had been killed in one hit by this big yellow dog!

 Chapter 2447 - I’ll Bring You To Search For It (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2447: I¡¯ll Bring You To Search For It (2)</h2>


    Not only that, but this above-Emperor level monster was much stronger than those other ones. It was considered an elite among the above-Emperor level monsters.


    ¡°No way, how did it turn into ashes?!¡±


    With that, the big yellow dog sniffed and wagged its tail as it conveyed the message.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mood was indescribable. Would this dog hold a grudge? She had punched it just now. If it did, perhaps she should prepare to escape?


    But on second thought, the big yellow dog had insisted that she punch it in the face. The dog had asked for it. Surely it wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge, right?


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, the big yellow dog wagged its tail and dragged a burnt object to her side.


    ¡°Luckily it wasn¡¯tpletely burnt to ashes. Have you eaten dinner?¡± The big yellow dog sat on the ground and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively shook her head.


    ¡°Not eaten¡­ Let¡¯s eat together then.¡± The big yellow dog dragged the charred object to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ye Qingtang asked in disdain.


    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s an arm or a thigh. Otherwise, it¡¯s the stomach or something. If it¡¯s already burned like this, who would still recognize it? I don¡¯t usually eat things like this,¡± the big yellow dog said seriously.


    Ye Qingtang was a little speechless. This fellow¡­ Was it nning to eat the meat of an above-Emperor level monster? It must be kidding.


    ¡°Eat quickly. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, you must be starving,¡± said the yellow dog.


    ¡°No, no, no. You eat. I¡¯m full.¡± Ye Qingtang was embarrassed. Who wanted to eat such revolting food?


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll help myself.¡± As the yellow dog spoke, it bit the charred¡­ object.


    ¡°Pfft, what the heck is this? It¡¯s filled with resentment. It¡¯s too disgusting!¡± The big yellow dog had a look of disdain.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°Do you have food?¡± The big yellow dog¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang immediately took out some food and threw it on the ground.


    ¡°Do you really treat me as a dog?¡± The big yellow dog¡¯s tone was dissatisfied.


    ¡°This is beef. Forget it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Of course I want it. Who said I¡¯m not eating? But you threw it on the ground for me to eat. Isn¡¯t that an insult to me?¡± The big yellow dog grunted.


    Ye Qingtang replied, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Take the beef and bring it to my mouth. How about that?¡± the big yellow dog asked.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. She thought for a moment. Was it asking her to feed it?


    ¡°You¡¯re not my dog,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°What are you saying.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail. ¡°I¡¯m not someone else¡¯s dog either.¡±


    But she was now at the mercy of this big yellow dog. Its strength was unfathomable, so she had no choice but to be humble.


    ¡°The taste is alright, but there¡¯s too much salt. I¡¯m a dog, so I can¡¯t eat too much salt. Help me rinse it first next time,¡± the yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang was a little speechless. It had so many requests.


    ¡°Oh, right. Don¡¯t you have a master?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a smile after the big yellow dog was full.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Can you give me some respect? I¡¯m not a guard dog. I¡¯m¡­¡± the big yellow dog muttered.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m a pitiful dog,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. What kind of demon was this?


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t you have apanion?¡± Ye Qingtang changed her words.


    ¡°I have nopanions. I¡¯ve only been awake for three to four days.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. Could it be that this big yellow dog was not lying? It was indeed true that it had been sleeping in the Wailing Well and had only woken up recently.

 Chapter 2448 - I’ll Bring You To Search For It (3)

    Chapter 2448: I¡¯ll Bring You To Search For It (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Why are you so weak? I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as weak as you.¡± The big yellow dog stared at her.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. She was considered weak?


    ¡°Even a newborn baby wouldn¡¯t be afraid of monsters formed from grievances, right?¡± The yellow dog continued.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t know how to respond. Was this dog crazy?


    A newborn baby wasn¡¯t afraid of above-Emperor level monsters? Was it still in some kind of dreand?


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s drop that topic. Let me ask you, how should we get out of this ce?¡± The big yellow dog seemed a little bored when it saw that Ye Qingtang remained silent.


    ¡°I know how to get out.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Really?¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail. ¡°Bring me out then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me to bring you out. However, you have to promise me one thing,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you can bring me out, I will even learn to bark like a dog.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. It had already barked when it was facing that above-Emperor level monster earlier on.


    ¡°I was separated from my students. Apany me to find my students first before we leave together. How about that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Students?¡± The big yellow dog seemed to be in thought. ¡°Which immortal abode are you teaching at?¡±


    Immortal abode?


    What on earth was this dog talking about¡­


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s find your students first,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. The Wailing Well is too big, so we have to search carefully,¡± Ye Qingtang exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are right now.¡±


    The dog said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, that¡¯s a piece of cake. I¡¯ll help you find them.¡±


    As it spoke, the big yellow dog walked to Ye Qingtang and more or less rubbed its nose against her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°You were with your students previously, so you definitely have their scent on you. I can make use of the scent to find them,¡± the big yellow dog exined.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. Although she had lived two lives, this was the first time she knew of such a thing.


    ¡°Alright, done,¡± the big yellow dog said after sniffing Ye Qingtang. ¡°You seem to have interacted with many people previously. Most of them are gathered in one ce, but the auras of a few of them have already dissipated,¡± the yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail and walked forward slowly.


    ¡°How far away are they?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Not far. Just a few hundred kilometers,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    It was indeed not that far.


    However, the Wailing Well was filled with danger and Ye Qingtang and the yellow dog did not travel too hastily. Although Ye Qingtang was much more assured with this big yellow dog, she felt that it was not that trustworthy and could not be relied on entirely.


    ¡°Give me something to eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡± The big yellow dog smiled at Ye Qingtang in thetter half of the day.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already eat earlier on?¡±


    Despite saying that, Ye Qingtang took out some beef and handed it to the dog.


    After the big yellow dog had its fill, it continued on the journey in satisfaction.


    ¡­


    After an unknown period of time.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the big yellow dog finally said.


    In front of them were several streams. From what they could see, an above-Emperor level monster was wandering around as well.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the dog in confusion. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? You also have this beast¡¯s scent on you¡­¡± The big yellow dog was a little embarrassed.


    Ye Qingtang stared at it.. Wasn¡¯t this the same above-Emperor level monster they had encountered previously?

 Chapter 2449 - Are You Playing A Prank On Me? (1)

    Chapter 2449: Are You ying A Prank On Me? (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at the big yellow dog wagging its tail beside her. Was this dog ying a prank on her? She was looking for her students. Her human students. When did she ask for it to bring her to an above-Emperor level monster? Did it look like she wanted to die?


    The big yellow dog nced at her and said, ¡°I say¡­ Is this your so-called student?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Qingtang asked unhappily.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? How would I know? However, even if that monster is your student, it shouldn¡¯t be strange¡­ As the saying goes, there are all sorts of strange things in the world. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°Search again.¡± Ye Qingtang tried her best to calm herself down and said to the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Give me some beef to eat first. When I¡¯m hungry I can¡¯t move,¡± the big yellow dog said to Ye Qingtang.


    Exasperated, Ye Qingtang took out some beef from her dwindling reserves and shared it with the yellow dog.


    After entering the Wailing Well, she could not use her interspatial ring. Therefore, the rations that Ye Qingtang brought in from the outside were all that she carried with her. Everyone in the team had prepared a little, only enough for a person for a few days. The big yellow dog¡¯s appetite was huge and at this rate, Ye Qingtang estimated that her rations would only be able tost another three to four days. After that, she would really have to eat the above-Emperor level monster roasted by the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Give me more.¡± After the big yellow dog finished eating, it wagged its tail at Ye Qingtang as if it wanted more.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°Good boy¡­ I will give you more when we find my students.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Hurry up. You can move faster, so let me ride on you. I have to conserve energy. I¡¯m too hungry,¡± the yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck.


    What did this yellow dog just say?


    Let it ride on her?


    ¡°How?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog in a daze.


    ¡°Up to you. You can carry me or put me on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°Never mind. You can also ce me on your head.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Forget it. She would just carry it.


    With that, Ye Qingtang grabbed the big yellow dog and carried it.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the big yellow dog in her arms.


    Very quickly, carrying the big yellow dog, Ye Qingtang turned into an afterimage, disappearing from where she was instantly and dashing into the distance.


    ¡°Are you a woman? Can you be gentler? I¡¯m going to suffocate in your arms,¡± the big yellow dog said unhappily.


    ¡°If you spout more nonsense, you can travel on your own legs.¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog impatiently.


    Was this a dog? This big yellow dog was even fussier than a human.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to scold the dog, it suddenly spoke.


    Ye Qingtang stopped instantly and looked at it with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I want to poop,¡± the big yellow dog said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Could someonee and save her?


    ¡­


    A few hourster, Ye Qingtang brought the big yellow dog to a stretch of barrennd.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the moon?¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked up into the sky with a strange expression.


    ¡°What moon? They¡¯re all energy bodies formed from grievances,¡± said the yellow dog.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised..

 Chapter 2450 - Are You Playing A Prank On Me? (2)

    Chapter 2450: Are You ying A Prank On Me? (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°How did I know this? I should be asking you why you don¡¯t even know something as basic as this?¡± The big yellow dog seemed to be even more confused.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched as if she wanted to say something, but she kept silent in the end. Should she know about this?


    ¡°This energy body is formed from resentment, fear, and death. The more energy there is, the more obvious the condensed energy body will be. This moon is nothing. If the energy body is a little bigger, it can even form the sun.¡±


    ¡°What is this energy body for?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    The big yellow dog stared at the energy body that resembled the moon in the sky and pondered for a long time. In the end, it said, ¡°How would I know? This thing has many uses, and most of them are used by evil immortals.¡±


    Evil immortals?


    Ye Qingtang realized that she seemed to have no way to continue conversing with this big yellow dog. What were evil immortals?


    ¡°However, it¡¯s so strange. This energy body is too weak. If it¡¯s an evil immortal, I think it should be at least a hundred energy bodies in the form of the sun¡­ Who knows what this is? It has nothing to do with me anyway,¡± the yellow dog continued.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue to find my students,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Continue to find? They¡¯re all here.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    ¡°We¡¯re here?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. This ce was barren and there was no one around.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°They are in the pce up front,¡± the big yellow dog exined.


    Pce?


    Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings. She did not even see a brick, much less a pce.


    Almost subconsciously, Ye Qingtang took two steps back and kept a distance from the big yellow dog. If it became rabid, would it bite her again?


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you moving away? Come here.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail when it saw Ye Qingtang stepping back.


    ¡°No need. Here is just fine,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the pce to take a look.¡± The big yellow dog ignored Ye Qingtang and walked straight ahead. She saw the big yellow dog walk toward a patch of yellow sand and use its head to push hard at empty air. It looked like it was straining against something.


    ¡°Come on, why are you still standing there? Help me push open the pce door. I can¡¯t move it,¡± the big yellow dog turned around and shouted at Ye Qingtang.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang forced a smile and could only agree as she walked forward carefully to the yellow dog.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll give the signal and we¡¯ll push at the same time,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Chicken leg, beef bone!¡± As it spoke, the yellow dog pushed against the air with all its might.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. What kind of signal was that?


    Touching the air in front of her, Ye Qingtang couldn¡¯t help but feel doubtful. Indeed¡­ it was air. It was not some pce that was invisible. How was there a pce here? Wasn¡¯t it just empty air?!


    ¡°Strange¡­ Why isn¡¯t it moving at all¡­¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.¡± Are you pushing at all?! That¡¯s why it can¡¯t be opened!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m doing it now.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled awkwardly and pushed forward.


    Ye Qingtang seemed to be pushing with all her strength. She then said to the dog, ¡°This door is so sturdy. I can¡¯t push it either. Why don¡¯t¡­ we find another pce? Look, there¡¯s another pce in front. Let¡¯s push the one over there..¡±

 Chapter 2451 - Are You Playing A Prank On Me? (3)

    Chapter 2451: Are You ying A Prank On Me? (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The big yellow dog was taken aback by her words. It subconsciously looked in the direction Ye Qingtang was pointing at before gazing back at her.


    ¡°Are you ying a prank on me? Where¡¯s the pce?¡±


    Ye Qingtang asked, ¡°You are the one who yed a prank on me first. How can there be a pce here?¡±


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a pce?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sneered and pointed forward with her right hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a pce too?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the pce here?¡± The big yellow dog sat on the ground and scratched its head with its hind paws.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it,¡± Ye Qingtang said without hesitation.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t see the pce, why did you push the door?¡± The yellow dog was confused.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°I was worried you had turned crazy and would bite me.¡±


    The big yellow dog suddenly stood up and stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I understand now. You¡¯re too weak and can¡¯t see the pces here. These pces are formed by special energy bodies.¡±


    ¡°Go on. I will bark like a dog if I ever believe you,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t underestimate me. I have a way to let you see.¡± The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Use my tears to wipe the corners of your eyes and you will see.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, tell me two sad stories first,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°There was a dog who got mad dog disease and died.¡±


    The big yellow dog said, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Continue.¡±


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°The end.¡±


    What sad story? Wasn¡¯t her current situation tragic enough¡­


    ¡°Sigh, forget it. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak. You don¡¯t even know how to tell a story. You have no strength and no eloquence. You¡¯re really a rare piece of trash.¡± The big yellow dog sighed. ¡°In that case, grab a handful of sand and throw it at my face.¡±


    ¡°This I¡¯m good at.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang spoke, she grabbed a lot of yellow sand and threw it at the dog¡¯s face.


    ¡°Too much¡­ It¡¯s all thrown into my eyes. Quick, blow at them.¡± The big yellow dog hurriedly tottered over to Ye Qingtang and rubbed its head against her calf.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. What the hell!


    ¡°Alright, here are the tears. Hurry up and dab the corners of your eyes with them,¡± said the yellow dog.


    ¡°If you dare to lie to me, I promise you won¡¯t be able to eat beef for the rest of your life.¡± Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth. But she did want to see if there was really a pce in this ce.


    With that, Ye Qingtang followed the yellow dog¡¯s instructions and dabbed its tears at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡­


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes again and looked ahead.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Ye Qingtang swore that in her two lifetimes, she had never been tricked so thoroughly¡­ Moreover, what Ye Qingtang could not ept the most was that the one who tricked her was actually a lousy dog!!


    Where was this so-called pce? Her surroundings looked exactly the same as before. Looking around, there was only yellow sand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the pce?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog with a stern expression.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail when it heard that. ¡°What a coincidence. The pce just entered a concealed state, but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll appear soon. A pce constructed from energy bodies is very unstable.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can kick you to death if I use all my strength?¡± Ye Qingtang asked thoughtfully.


    ¡°I think you will just be wasting your energy. With your lousy strength, I think you will exert yourself to death, while I won¡¯t even lose a strand of hair,¡± the yellow dog said matter-of-factly..

 Chapter 2452 - Space Technique (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2452: Space Technique (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang stared at the dog and was silent for a few seconds before cupping her fists. ¡°Thank you for your time. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, where are you going?¡± The big yellow dog shouted hurriedly when it saw Ye Qingtang turning around to leave.


    ¡°From now on, we will part ways. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Ye Qingtang was afraid that the big yellow dog would follow her.


    Initially, she thought that she had chanced upon a great savior. Now, it seemed like it was her curse instead. If she stayed with this big yellow dog for a few more days, she would probably be angered to death.


    ¡°Look, the pce is out!¡± Suddenly, the big yellow dog shouted.


    Ye Qingtang stopped in her tracks.


    If she turned around now and there was no pce, it would be the equivalent of being tricked by the big yellow dog yet again. If that happened, she would probably fight it to the death.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Qingtang finally turned around. The moment Ye Qingtang turned around, she waspletely stunned.


    Nearby, an iparably majestic pce had appeared out of thin air, shocking Ye Qingtang.


    Almost subconsciously, Ye Qingtang looked at the pce and sized up the big yellow dog.


    ¡°What do you say now? I¡¯m not lying to you, right? You¡¯re too strange. It¡¯s normal for a pce constructed from energy bodies to be unstable. How is it that you don¡¯t even know this kind of general knowledge? You¡¯re really an embarrassment to Shi Tian,¡± the big yellow dog countered as it stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. How many times did she have to exin herself? Who the hell was Shi Tian? She really did not know him!


    Setting Shi Tian aside, she had indeed misunderstood the dog in the matter of this pce¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at the dog and smiled. ¡°Dog, I was wrong. I apologize to you.¡±


    The big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang and did not say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first,¡± Ye Qingtang said eagerly.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The big yellow dog stopped Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qingtang looked puzzled.


    ¡°I have to rify something first. This pce is used to capture prey. It¡¯s easy to enter, but difficult toe out,¡± the yellow dog said.


    ¡°Capture prey¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A pce constructed from such energy bodies is generally used to capture prey. Any creature that enters it will be a part of the energy body. However, going by their aura now, your students probably haven¡¯t been in there for long. They probably haven¡¯t died yet,¡± the big yellow dog exined.


    Ye Qingtang now firmly believed in whatever the big yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent. She had to think of a way. She absolutely could not just stand by and let her students die such wretched deaths.


    ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. A pce of this level isn¡¯t even worth a fart in my eyes. I have divine powers. If you bring me along, the pce won¡¯t be able to do anything to us.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. It should have told her about its divine powers earlier!


    With that, Ye Qingtang no longer hesitated and immediately pushed the door open.


    Just as the yellow dog had said, it was indeed very easy to enter the pce.


    Ye Qingtang had just pushed open the pce door a crack when human and dog were both sucked in.


    When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes again, Qin Feng, Nangong Lie, and the rest were staring at her in confusion.


    After staring at Ye Qingtang a few moments longer, Lei Yan quickly looked away and said, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m really about to die. I¡¯m hallucinating¡­ Do you know who I just saw? I saw Boss¡­ That¡¯s right, Boss must be missing me too much and is here to fetch me away..¡±

 Chapter 2453 - Space Technique (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2453: Space Technique (2)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang nced at him. ¡°Why are you still fooling around at a time like this?¡±


    Tears and mucus streamed down Lei Yan¡¯s face. ¡°Indeed, Boss is talking to me too¡­ It must be Boss¡¯ ghosting to fetch me. Boss, can you take someone else first¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn, Boss¡¯ ghost is really here to pick me up. I see it too¡­ The two of us are having the same hallucination!¡± Nangong Lie looked at Lei Yan with an expression filled with emotion.


    ¡°Seriously? Boss even brought a dog!¡± Lei Yan said to Nangong Lie.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a big yellow dog¡­¡± Nangong Lie nodded.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Suddenly, Qin Feng stood up with excitement in his eyes and strode towards Ye Qingtang.


    Seeing this, Nangong Lie pounced over and hugged Qin Feng¡¯s leg. ¡°Don¡¯t! If you go over now, Boss will definitely take you away!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck. How did she end up producing such a bunch of foolish students?


    ¡°Ye Qing, you¡­ you¡¯re not?¡± Lu Yuanxiang was the first toe to his senses and stare at her in disbelief. After all, he had seen with his own eyes that Ye Qingtang was killed by that above-Emperor level monster. How could she be standing in front of them alive?!


    Was it really as Nangong Lie and the rest had said? Had Ye Qingtang returned as a ghost?


    ¡°Stop making stupid guesses. I¡¯m not dead,¡± Ye Qingtang said in exasperation.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Mu Ziying hugged her. ¡°I knew that Boss would definitely be fine!¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Am I dreaming?¡± Nangong Lie smacked his own face.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Teacher Ye Qing. I knew you would be fine!¡±


    At that moment, the teacher from Flying Star Academy stepped forward.


    The Flying Star Academy had also suffered heavy losses. More than half of the students in the team had been killed or injured, leaving only this teacher and a few students.


    ¡°Ye Qing, I clearly saw you being¡­¡± Lu Yuanxiang was confused as he looked at the living Ye Qing.


    ¡°I understand your doubts. However, this is not the time to discuss this. Let¡¯s leave first,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Ye Qing, you shouldn¡¯t have entered this pce!¡±


    Qin Feng and the others instantly came to their senses as well. They had originally just wanted to find a random ce to rest, and this pce appeared out of nowhere. Now, they were trapped inside.


    The pce door could not be pushed open at all.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly understood. If they were from the outside world, it was impossible for them to see this pce. But this pce could take the initiative to appear and capture its prey, imprisoning them in the pce. Noone could leave and they would eventually be a part of the body of energy.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡±


    Yun Chen looked at her.


    They had felt lost ever since Ye Qing was gone. But now that Ye Qing had reappeared in front of them, things were different. They believed that if their Boss coulde back from the dead, she would definitely have a way to bring them out of here.


    ¡°No worries. Since I¡¯m here, I will have a way to bring you all out.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog.


    Everyone was stunned. Why was Ye Qing looking at the big yellow dog after saying he would bring them out?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me by your side, it¡¯s too easy to get out.¡± The yellow dog was confident..

 Chapter 2454 - Space Technique (3)

    Chapter 2454: Space Technique (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher werepletely stunned.


    The big yellow dog¡­ Did it speak just now?


    ¡°It¡¯s a mutated beast,¡± Ye Qingtang exined hurriedly.


    ¡°Mutated beast? But I don¡¯t detect anything¡­¡± Lu Yuanxiang was confused.


    ¡°Yes¡­ it is more special and can hide its aura.¡± Ye Qingtang casually found an excuse.


    Since Ye Qingtang said so, Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher did not think too much about it.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ oh no¡­¡± the yellow dog suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog and frowned. Nothing could go wrong at this critical moment.


    ¡°My divine power malfunctioned!¡± The big yellow dog¡¯s tone was anxious. ¡°How is that possible¡­ why can¡¯t I sense any spatial fluctuations¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be happening. It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was bbergasted. She shouldn¡¯t have trusted the dog.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the outside world.


    Wen Qi stared at the screen with a solemn expression. He had seen Ye Qing from the video-recording ball that Luo Sheng brought with him. Then, he disappeared before reappearing in this mysterious pce.


    Although Wen Qi and the others couldn¡¯t hear the conversations of the people on the screen, they could make a rough guess.


    This pce was not a refuge. Instead, it was and of death. It was probably impossible for Ye Qing to leave after entering this pce.


    ¡°How are they to leave that pce?¡± One of the Vice-Presidents asked with a frown.


    Wen Qi shook his head. Even with his vast experience, he didn¡¯t know either. He just felt that the pce was not that simple. It would be impossible for them to leave so easily. After all, Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher had been trapped for so long.


    ¡­


    Inside the pce in the Wailing Well.


    Everyone was at a loss at what to do, as the big yellow dog continued to mumble to itself.


    ¡°Spatial fluctuation¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    In that case, would they be able to leave as long as they could activate the power of space?


    Ye Qingtang focused her mind andmunicated with her mysterious Spiritual Abode. Although no one else detected anything, the big yellow dog suddenly looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s a pretty good Spiritual Abode¡­¡± the big yellow dog muttered. However, the big yellow dog could tell that it was not realistic for Ye Qingtang tomunicate with that Spiritual Abode at her current skill level.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡± The big yellow dog swung its tail at Ye Qingtang.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang disappeared from the pce in front of everyone, leaving only the big yellow dog wagging its tail.


    The outside world¡­


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    One of the Vice-Presidents stared at the screen. His pupils dted in shock when he saw Ye Qing disappear from the pce.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    Even Wen Qi was shocked.


    Ye Qing¡­ disappeared from the pce just like that?


    ¡°How did he do it? It can¡¯t be the Space Technique, right?!¡± The Vice-President of the Sky Martial Academy frowned.


    Before the Sky Martial Academy Vice-President could say anything, Ye Qing reappeared on the screen again.


    It was like he had never left at all.


    If they had not seen Ye Qing disappear with their own eyes, it would have been as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Could it be that Ye Qing has found another way out of the pce?¡± A Vice President suggested this possibility. He would never believe that Ye Qing really knew how to use the Space Technique..

 Chapter 2455 - Bringing You To The New World (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2455: Bringing You To The New World (1)</h2>


    Wen Qi fell silent as he watched Ye Qing suddenly disappear from the screen. In fact, he did not even consider the Space Technique. He wondered if Ye Qing had really found another way to leave the pce.


    After all, they were in the outside world and could only understand the situation inside the Wailing Well through the screen. They could not hear anything and could only rely on their own guesses.


    ¡­


    Inside the pce in the Wailing Well.


    Nangong Lie, Mu Ziying, and the rest were stunned. Their Boss had actually disappeared without a trace in front of them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Boss?¡±


    Lei Yan looked around. However, there was no sign of their Boss in the pce. It was as if Ye Qing had never appeared.


    Jing Ze and Yun Chen looked at each other with strange expressions. Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher were also confused.


    Ye Qing had been standing right before them but disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was difficult to understand.


    ¡°Could it be that Teacher Ye Qing has found a way to leave this pce?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s expression shifted.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the others were stunned by his words. If Ye Qing really knew the way to leave the pce, they would be saved.


    By the side, the big yellow dog shook its tail and gazed at the people in the pce, shaking its head.


    It realized that it was wrong. Previously, it thought that Ye Qingtang was the weakest human it had ever seen. But now, it seemed that these people were even weaker than her. They were ridiculously weak.


    They couldn¡¯t even detect the mysterious Deity Ocean in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    At that moment, the big yellow dog tilted its head in thought. With her current skill level, there was no way she could control the Deity Ocean in her body. Now that it had given her a boost and helped her enter the Deity Ocean, would she encounter any danger¡­


    If she identally died in the Deity Ocean, it would probably be trapped in this damned low-ss pce for eternity.


    However, before the dog could think further, there was a sh and Ye Qingtang reappeared.


    Ye Qingtang was confused. Others could not understand what had happened, much less her. Just now, she had tried to reconnect with her Deity Ocean, but it was like a closed door that could not be pushed at all. However, the big yellow dog wagged its tail at her and she actually entered¡­


    What shocked Ye Qingtang even more was that when she entered the Deity Ocean space this time, the Eastern demons were being chased by the Heavenly Demon Tribe. Falling from the sky, Ye Qingtang had crashed into one of the demons from the Heavenly Demon Tribe.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s crashpletely infuriated the Heavenly Demon Tribe. Casting all other concerns aside, they attacked Ye Qingtang with all their might. She had never seen such a huge battle array before and immediately turned tail and ran.


    After being chased by the Heavenly Demon Tribe over a lengthy period, she finally reconnected with the Deity Ocean and escaped. Otherwise, she would have lost her life.


    Ye Qingtang was exasperated. She had only identally knocked into one of their demons. It wasn¡¯t even harmed, but they treated her like she was their mortal enemy. Weren¡¯t they overreacting?


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Mu Ziying, Qin Feng, and the rest looked at each other in dismay when they noticed Ye Qing¡¯s strange expression. For a moment there, the atmosphere was a little tense.


    Outside, when Wen Qi and the other Vice-Presidents saw that Ye Qing had returned to the pce, they were even more certain that Ye Qing¡¯s disappearance earlier definitely had nothing to do with the so-called Space Technique. Instead, it was very likely that Ye Qing had found another way to leave the pce..

 Chapter 2456 - Bringing You To The New World (2)

    Chapter 2456: Bringing You To The New World (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang still had a lingering fear from her earlier experience and if given a choice, she never wanted to return to that ce again. If she was unlucky and fell into a group of demons, wouldn¡¯t she be skinned alive?


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing?¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang could not help calling out when he saw that Ye Qing kept hesitating to speak.


    Finally collecting herself, Ye Qingtang said, ¡°I believe everyone saw that I do have a way to leave this ce.¡±


    The expressions of Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher changed drastically as indescribable excitement filled their eyes.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, are you serious?!¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked anxiously.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. ¡°Of course. I can bring everyone out of here.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Then¡­ Teacher Ye Qing, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s hurry out!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher was overjoyed.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher were not the only ones. Qin Feng, Mu Ziying, and the other students were also excited.


    Initially, they thought they would die in this godforsaken ce. Never did they expect their Boss to suddenly appear and bring them out of this desperate situation.


    However, Ye Qing¡¯s next sentence was like a ssh of cold water on everyone.


    ¡°But let me rify something. I have a way to leave the pce but it¡¯s not safe. Perhaps¡­ the way to leave might be even more terrifying than being stuck here,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a frown.


    Ye Qingtang was referring to the entire Wailing Well region when she said ¡°here¡±.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing¡­ What exactly do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lu Yuanxiang was confused.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± Ye Qingtang decided to lie. She could not tell everyone the truth.


    ¡°Have you all heard of the Space Technique?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve only heard of it. Legend has it that the supreme being from the Temple of Paragon knows the Space Technique.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher nodded.


    Lu Yuanxiang seemed to have understood the meaning of Ye Qing¡¯s words and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Teacher Ye Qing¡­ are you¡­ are you saying that you know the Space Technique?¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled at this. ¡°I¡¯m not considered proficient. I¡¯ve done some research and know a little about it.¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang was not the only one. Everyone at present was stunned by Ye Qing¡¯s admission.


    Space Technique¡­


    It was a god-level concept!


    They had never witnessed any divine techniques like the Space Technique before.


    Nangong Lie saw that the faces of Mu Ziying, Qin Feng and the others had remained unchanged. He asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys shocked?¡±


    Qin Feng and Mu Ziying shook their heads in unison.


    Nangong Lie smiled. Indeed, ever since their Boss appeared in their lives, had there been any incident that had not shocked them? Even if he really did know the legendary Space Technique, it felt like¡­ it was no big deal.


    ¡°But, Teacher Ye Qing, is there any danger to the Space Technique?¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked with a frown.


    ¡°I said earlier that I¡¯m not proficient in the Space Technique. I just know a little about it. The space realm is always changing and I can¡¯t control itpletely. Perhaps the Space Technique will bring us to apletely new and unfamiliar world¡­¡± Ye Qing continued.


    The big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang. It didn¡¯t know that this human¡¯s deception skills were so high-level. If it did not know the real truth, it would have been deceived by her too..

 Chapter 2457 - Bringing You To The New World (3)

    Chapter 2457: Bringing You To The New World (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Of course, the big yellow dog was not so foolish as to expose Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Have you all considered the risks? If anything bad happens, I don¡¯t want to be held responsible,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯lle with you!¡± Qin Feng was the first to express his stand.


    ¡°Me too. As long as Boss is around, I¡¯m not afraid of any dangers.¡± Mu Ziying nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Space Technique! A brand new and unknown world! Being able to experience it for myself won¡¯t be a loss even if I die! If I cane out alive, this will definitely be enough for me to brag about for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t care about anything else, I want to go!¡± Lei Yan said hurriedly.


    In any case, staying in this pce was as good as just waiting for death. Only a fool would not agree to try. Needless to say, Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher and students all agreed without hesitation.


    Even if their luck was extremely bad, going to apletely new and unfamiliar world was still better than waiting for death here. Moreover, they didn¡¯t think their luck would be that bad. Perhaps they would be directly transported to the outside world¡­


    One had to be optimistic. If you only thought about all the bad things that could happen, you might as well just drop dead now, no?


    At that moment, Wen Qi and the other Vice-Presidents outside looked at the screen in confusion. They were all bewildered and did not know what Ye Qing and the rest were talking about.


    Just as Wen Qi was about to speak, the screen instantly fell into darkness, and there was no longer any image left.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Wen Qi asked in surprise.


    The Flying Star Academy Vice-President encountered the same situation as Wen Qi. Their screen had also turned dark.


    ¡°Why did the video-recording ball malfunction?¡± One of the Vice-Presidents frowned deeply.


    ¡°Unless something in particr happened.¡±


    ¡°What thing in particr?!¡±


    ¡°Spatial fluctuation¡­¡±


    ¡­


    When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes again, she was greeted by a lush green forest. The unbearable stench of blood and grievance in the air was no longer present. It was peaceful.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang did not know if she could bring others into her Deity Ocean space. It had been a desperate,st resort kind of move. She did not expect it to really work.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Nangong Lie hurriedly got up and looked around. He breathed in the fresh air greedily.¡± We¡¯re out! ¡°


    Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher also hurriedly got up and looked around excitedly.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing¡­ you¡¯re really a god!¡± Lu Yuanxiang said to her.


    He never thought that Ye Qing actually knew the legendary Space Technique¡­ this was simply unbelievable!


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, you¡¯re my savior!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher seemed even more excited than Lu Yuanxiang.


    Initially, he thought that he would be trapped in the pce until he died. Who would have thought that he would be breathing fresh air in the outside world again?


    ¡°Hahaha, looks like our luck isn¡¯t that bad. On the contrary, it¡¯s very good. Teacher Ye Qing used Space Technique to bring us back to the outside world!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher suddenly gritted his teeth and continued. ¡°Those bastards from Universe City must give us an exnation!¡±


    Ye Qingtang held her forehead. These people still did not understand the situation¡­


    A soft sigh left her lips.


    Her Deity Ocean power had been at low levels in the first ce. Now that she had brought so many people in, her Deity Ocean power had beenpletely exhausted. She would need a period of time to recover.


    And during this period, she couldn¡¯t continue to connect with the Deity Ocean and take them away.


    So, why were they so excited?

 Chapter 2458 - Bringing You To The New World (4)

    Chapter 2458: Bringing You To The New World (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail and sniffed the air before it nced at the cheering crowd and said, ¡°I say¡­ aren¡¯t you guys celebrating too soon? Come, smell the air here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yun Chen was confused.


    Ye Qingtang felt like smacking her own face. These people were really slow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that the quality of the spirit energy here is very high?¡± Ye Qing, who had been silent all this while, suddenly asked.


    Only then did everyone realize something. Previously, because they had just escaped death, they had been too excited to think so much.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing¡­ the quality of the spirit energy here¡­ is indeed too high!¡± Lu Yuanxiang was shocked. He had never felt such rich and high-quality spirit energy in his life.


    Even the top spirit energy room in an elite academy was not even one-thousandth as good as this ce!


    ¡°This¡­ this is an excellent ce to cultivate!!¡± Apart from the initial shock, the Flying Star Academy teacher also felt ecstatic.


    If he were to cultivate here for a period of time, he would definitely be able to break through the bottleneck that he had been stuck at for the past seven to eight years!


    What kind of divine ce was this?!


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. Great, they still did not recognize the reality.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, sounds of fighting came from afar.


    Ye Qingtang moved toward the source of the noise. Lu Yuanxiang, the Flying Star Academy teacher and the students followed Ye Qing without hesitation.


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang arrived at a small hill. She carefully popped her head out and examined the area below.


    Lu Yuanxiang, the Flying Star Academy teacher and the rest followed suit and carefully stuck their heads out like Ye Qing.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang stared at the chaotic battle between hundreds of demons and trembled violently.


    He had never seen such a scene in his life.


    The auras emitted by those beasts were suffocating. Some of them were even more terrifying than the above-Emperor level monsters in the Wailing Well!


    Strictly speaking, an above-Emperor level monster had only just breached the Emperor level. But the beasts before them had true Emperor-level auras. Moreover, these auras were even more ancient and astounding!


    ¡°Those are demons¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    ¡°Demons?! Teacher Ye Qing¡­ you are saying that those beasts are¡­ demons!¡± Cold sweat broke out on the Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s forehead.


    Demons¡­ they had only seen them in pictures. None of them had seen a real demon before. This was the first time they were looking at demons. And they were already looking at such a massive number.


    ¡°Why are there humans down there too?¡± Lu Yuanxiang was confused.


    Indeed, there were human figures among the demons.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°They¡¯re not humans. They¡¯re demons in human skin.¡±


    Everyone gasped at her words.


    Wearing human skin?


    ¡°Demons like human skin the most. When they see humans, they willpletely peel off their human skin and put it on themselves,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    At that moment, the crowd began to realize what had happened.


    No wonder the spiritual energy here was so rich and the quality so high. This was not their world!


    They had felt so happy and relieved earlier, but now, they all fell into a daze. They had clearly left the wolf¡¯s den just tond in the tiger¡¯sir¡­


    With their lowly skill levels, wouldn¡¯t they be skinned alive by those demons?


    ¡°Boss, how did you return to the pce earlier? I left something back there and need to go back and get it,¡± Lei Yan looked at Ye Qingtang in all seriousness..

 Chapter 2459 - Meeting In Another Era (1)

    Chapter 2459: Meeting In Another Era (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Is this the Ancient God Realm¡­?¡±


    The little azure dragon followed beside Ling Yan with a slightly surprised expression.


    ording to the legends, the most mysterious realm was the Ancient God Realm. There were no living creatures in the Ancient God Realm. Only the most ancient consciousnesses existed.


    Legend had it that the Ancient God Realm had existed since the world was created, but no one had ever been able to reach it.


    And in this world, only Ling Yan could do it.


    ¡°Karma bloodline?¡± The little azure dragon stared at Ling Yan as it fell into deep thought.


    The only reason why Ling Yan coulde to the Ancient God Realm was because of his karma bloodline. Since ancient times, the karma bloodline was one of a kind, and the Ancient God Realm was only open to those who had it.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    Ling Yan looked at the little azure dragon as he instructed. Although it did not know what Ling Yan wanted to do, the little azure dragon took a few steps back.


    ¡°Ancient God, listen to my summon!¡±


    A red light shed between Ling Yan¡¯s brows.


    As Ling Yan uttered those words, an illusory aura slowly approached.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing the illusory aura, the little azure dragon¡¯s body trembled.


    The Azure Dragon n had a special ability, in that they were immune to auras. Even if they encountered a true immortal, they would not feel suppressed.


    Yet this illusory aura was like an insurmountable mountain. It carried an ancient aura, transporting one to an era that was billions of years ago.


    A blurry figure appeared in front of them. This figure seemed to have a reach of tens of millions of feet as if it spanned from the beginning of the world to the end of it.


    ¡°Holder of the karma bloodline.¡±


    The illusory figure swept across. A thunderous roar resounded in the air.


    Ling Yan only said, ¡°I need the Wheel of Destiny.¡±


    ¡°Holder of the karma bloodline, I can try my best to help you but you must pay the price,¡± the voice returned.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Ling Yan did not hesitate at all.


    ¡°Once the oath is sworn, it cannot be destroyed. Are you willing to pay such a price?¡± The ancient voice seemed a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then it is agreed.¡±


    With that, the figure gradually disappeared. Soon, a Wheel of Destiny appeared somewhere above.


    The Wheel of Destiny was not a physical object, but an ethereal aura.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ are you crazy?¡±


    After the ancient figure disappeared, the little azure dragon hurriedly ran over and looked at Ling Yan in disbelief.


    Did Ling Yan know what he had done? Why was he so crazy?!


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left¡­¡± Ling Yan muttered.


    ¡°Is it because you blocked the karma for Ye Qingtang¡­ so, you don¡¯t have much time left?¡± The little azure dragon probed.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. There¡¯s another reason,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Another reason?¡± The little azure dragon was confused.


    At that moment, the little azure dragon was a little frustrated. If its ancestors were here, they would definitely understand the meaning behind Ling Yan¡¯s words with their supreme intelligence.


    ¡°The Son of Destiny is about to appear¡­¡±


    At that moment, a karmic natal chart appeared in Ling Yan¡¯s hand. He spoke slowly as he stared at its contents.


    ¡°Son of Destiny? What do you mean?¡± The little azure dragon asked with a frown.


    ¡°The so-called Son of Destiny is someone who controls all karmic luck. As long as the Son of Destiny wants to, he can obtain everything he needs. He¡¯s someone chosen by the heavens.¡± Ling Yan looked at the little azure dragon.


    ¡°Ling Yan, are you talking about Ye Qingtang?¡± The little azure dragon was pondering.


    But Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°The Son of Destiny will be our greatest enemy..¡±

 Chapter 2460 - Meeting In Another Era (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2460: Meeting In Another Era (2)</h2>


    ¡°Ah?¡± The little azure dragon waspletely dumbfounded. The Son of Destiny was their enemy?


    ¡°Ling Yan, are you sure?¡± The little azure dragon¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn.


    ¡°I am certain,¡± Ling Yan confirmed.


    ¡°Then, do you know how strong the Son of Destiny is now? If he¡¯s a major foe, we¡¯ll kill him in advance!¡± A cold glint shed across the little azure dragon¡¯s eyes.


    It had done this kind of thing countless times with Ling Yan. Although it was a little shameless, there was no harm in being shameless again.


    Ling Yan smiled. ¡°Naive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The little azure dragon was somewhat offended.


    ¡°Do you know what it means to be a Son of Destiny? He is the chosen one. Even if he¡¯s weak now, an immortal might not be able to kill him. Perhaps even I won¡¯t be able to,¡± Ling Yan muttered.


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± The little azure dragon waspletely bewildered. This was the first time it had heard Ling Yan say that he was powerless.


    In this world, Ling Yan seemed omnipotent. He was a master yer who used the world as his chessboard and everything in it as his chess pieces. Everyone linked to him was a chess piece in his hands.


    However, just now, this same man said that he couldn¡¯t do it¡­


    ¡°This is the cmity of themon people¡­ It has finally begun. The appearance of the Son of Destiny is just the beginning.¡± Ling Yan shook his head and sighed softly.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± The little azure dragon did not doubt Ling Yan¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°There is.¡± Ling Yan nodded slightly.


    ¡°What?¡± The little azure dragon asked hurriedly.


    As long as there was a way, everything would be fine. The most terrifying thing was when there were no solutions at all.


    ¡°The person who will resolve this cmity¡­ is Miss Ye,¡± Ling Yan said after a moment of thought.


    The little azure dragon was speechless. After going one big circle, it hade back to this again.


    ¡°Do you mean that little girl, Ye Qingtang, can settle the one chosen by the heavens?¡± The little azure dragon asked anxiously.


    ¡°Logically speaking, that is the case,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find that little girl, Ye Qingtang. If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll bring her to our tribe. The great Azure Dragon God will impart her some skills and then we¡¯ll kill that Son of Destiny together,¡± the little azure dragon said.


    Ling Yan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve calcted earlier that Miss Ye will ultimately die in the hands of the Son of Destiny. No matter what, she won¡¯t be able to ovee this hurdle, unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± The little azure dragon¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°The secrets of the heavens must not be leaked. All you need to know is that I have transacted with that ancient god for the Wheel of Destiny. This might be our only chance,¡± Ling Yan said.


    ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°Less than 1%.¡± Ling Yan did not try to hide anything.


    The little azure dragon said, ¡°Less than 1%. We might as well wait for death.¡±


    ¡°Just this 1% is enough for me to risk everything.¡± Ling Yan was deep in thought.


    Immediately after, Ling Yan used the Wheel of Destiny given to him by the ancient god to condense all the Spirit of Chaos into a stream of light. In the next second, Ling Yan threw the Wheel of Destiny into the flowing light.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Chaos Domain!¡± Staring at the stream of light in the void, the little azure dragon gasped.


    The little azure dragon never expected that the Spirit of Chaos which Ling Yan had painstakingly gathered was actually for the sake of opening the Chaos Realm!


    When the world first opened, it was filled with chaos. There was nothing else, only darkness.


    If they stepped into the Chaotic Realm, they would reach the peak of chaos. Perhaps, something might happen there, something which even the heavens could not stop..

 Chapter 2461 - Meeting In Another Era (3)

    Chapter 2461: Meeting In Another Era (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In fact, the little azure dragon had even heard from its ancestors that when one reached the peak of chaos, you could make the sky lose its color and everything turn into foam and dust. One could rewrite history and make things that had never happened toe into existence.


    This was a change that no living being could understand. And this power to change was in the Chaotic Realm.


    ¡°Ling Yan, you want to enter the Chaos Realm?!¡± The little azure dragon was excited.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ling Yan smiled.¡± I can¡¯t enter. ¡°


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The little azure dragon couldn¡¯t understand.


    Blood slowly flowed from the corner of Ling Yan¡¯s lips.


    At that moment, Ling Yan waved his right arm and the stream of light in the air disappeared in an instant, as if it had left the Ancient God Realm.


    After doing this, Ling Yan¡¯s face turned pale as a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Miss Ye¡­ It¡¯s all up to you now.¡±


    ¡®We are destined to meet in another era¡­¡¯


    But after some time, the little azure dragonughed. ¡°Ling Yan, oh Ling Yan¡­ everyone says that a great man must be ruthless. And you are the most ruthless person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside Ye Qingtang¡¯s Deity Ocean.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ye Qingtang and the others, who were watching the demon battle, suddenly heard a loud bang.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    Lei Yan jumped in fright and looked around worriedly, afraid that the demons would notice him.


    Nangong Lie pointed at Ye Qingtang in surprise. ¡°Boss, you exploded!¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who exploded.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you really exploded!¡± Lei Yan looked at her.


    A strange expression appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she instinctively touched her pockets.


    ¡°Voice transmission stone¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s face turned solemn when she looked at the shattered voice transmission stone.


    This was the voice transmission stone which Ling Yan had given her.


    All this while, Ye Qingtang had carried this voice transmission stone so that she could contact Ling Yan anytime. What Ye Qingtang could not understand was that this voice transmission stone had been made with a very special material. It could withstand a full-scale attack by an Emperor level practitioner.


    In other words, even if Ye Qingtang herself was destroyed, the voice transmission stone would remain unscathed.


    So why did the voice transmission stone suddenly shatter?


    ¡°Little girl, can you still hear me?¡±


    Suddenly, a vaguely familiar voice could be heard from the voice transmission stone.


    ¡°Little azure dragon?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­ you have to listen to me properly. From now on, you have to be careful of the person with a mark between his brows. Be it a man, woman, dog or animal¡­ also, keep this voice transmission stone properly. You must not lose it!¡±


    However after far, no matter what Ye Qingtang did, there was no more sound.


    ¡°Could something have happened to Ling Yan¡­¡± For some reason, Ye Qingtang could not calm down.


    However, on second thought, she felt that it was unlikely. She could believe it was possible for something to happen to any other legendary figure in this world, but she would never believe that something could happen to Ling Yan.


    That man had everything under control. What could happen to him?


    Ye Qingtang stared at the shattered voice transmission stone. She had no choice but to wrap it up carefully before cing it in her space ring.


    Since the other party had instructed her not to lose it, it was better for her to do so.


    As for being careful of a person who had a red mark between his eyebrows.


    The image of her brother, the Blood Moon Holy Lord, instantly appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    Did the little azure dragon mean for her to beware of the little Holy Lord Blood Moon?


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it seemed unlikely. Ling Yan knew of the Blood Moon Holy Lord. He would have just named him if he wanted her to beware of him. There was no need to be so cryptic..

 Chapter 2462 - Meeting In Another Era (4)

    Chapter 2462: Meeting In Another Era (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The person was someone they didn¡¯t even know¡­ Otherwise, they would not say such words.


    Furthermore, the Blood Moon Holy Lord was merely a clone. He had already vanished into thin air when she was in the First Domain. It could be seen that the Blood Moon Holy Lord did not seem to have any great malice towards her.


    However, if that was the case, who was the person with the red mark between his brows that the little azure dragon mentioned earlier? She had never provoked such a person before, so why should she beware of him?


    For a moment there, Ye Qingtang was also confused. However, for some reason, she found herself unwittingly concerned and sensitive about this matter. She instinctively looked towards the be of Nangong Lie, Lei Yan and the others.


    After examining everyone, Ye Qingtang looked at the space between the yellow dog¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail and asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Boss, that was a voice transmission stone just now, right?¡± Mu Ziying looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. It was indeed a voice transmission stone. It was no big secret.


    ¡°Eh¡­ the voice that came from the voice transmission stone just now¡­ why did it call you little girl? Little girl?!¡± Nangong Lie stared at Ye Qingtang in shock and disbelief.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Boss, who was that? So disgusting and even called you a little girl. Is he a pervert?¡± Nangong Lie said.


    ¡°Yes, a very good friend. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. I have a childhood friend who keeps calling me Little Yan. If I could defeat him, I would definitely kill him. But Boss, your friend is even more extreme. Comparatively speaking, that childhood friend of mine¡­ is rather polite.¡± Lei Yan seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the time to discuss that.¡±


    By the side, Lu Yuanxiang was already drenched in cold sweat as he watched the battle between the demons below.


    This was the first time Lu Yuanxiang had seen a demon with his own eyes in his entire life. Furthermore, the strength of these demons was too terrifying. Even though they were so far away from him, the aura exuded by the demons made him tremble in fear.


    All of them, including Ye Qingtang, would definitely die if they met a powerful demon head-on.


    These demons were different from the above-Emperor level monsters in the Wailing Well. Those monsters did not have any intelligence and were just mindless killing machines.


    If you encountered an above-Emperor level monster in the Wailing Well, you might still have a chance to live. But if you met the demons in this realm¡­ you would definitely die!


    ¡°What¡¯re you afraid of? They haven¡¯t noticed us.¡± Qin Feng spoke.


    The current situation might really be a little better than their situation in the Wailing Well.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, what do we do now? Can you continue to use your Space Technique?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher did not want to stay in this damned ce for a moment longer.


    Everyone looked at Ye Qingtang expectantly.


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°Every time I use the Space Technique, I expend a lot of energy. My energy is almost depleted and I need time to replenish my reserves again. It will take at least a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Lu Yuanxiang nodded. They should be able to survive the next few days if they were careful.


    The most frightening thing would be if Ye Qingtang could not take them away. As long as they could leave, there was hope for survival..

 Chapter 2463 - Big Trouble (1)

    Chapter 2463: Big Trouble (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The battle of the demons was yet to be over. The shouts below were deafening, and the air was gradually stained with the intense stench of blood.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, what should we do now?¡±


    A momentter, the Flying Star Academy teacher looked at Ye Qing and asked. Arriving at this unfamiliar space, everyone now looked to Ye Qing as their leader. Although they had nevere to this strange realm with demons before, it did not mean that Ye Qing had not.


    After all, Ye Qing knew the Space Technique. Perhaps he had been to this realm before.


    ¡°We wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by her words.


    Given the current situation, shouldn¡¯t they find a hidden ce to wait for a few days and then leave this realm after Ye Qing¡¯s energy replenished? Wait¡­ what did that mean?


    ¡°Boss, are we going to wait right here?¡± Mu Ziying looked at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. ¡°Just wait here.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, there is a major battle between demons below. Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for us to stay here?¡± Lu Yuanxiang frowned slightly. He could not understand Ye Qing¡¯s suggestion.


    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Yuanxiang was afraid of death. It was just that he wanted to protect the lives of these students. Seeing that there was hope for them to live, how could he be willing to wait here for death?


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Just listen to me,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly.


    Upon hearing what Ye Qing said, Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher naturally could not say anything else. They could only follow Ye Qing¡¯s instructions and stay where they were.


    Qin Feng, Mu Ziying and the rest did not doubt Ye Qing at all. Even if Ye Qing asked them to go down and fight those demons, they would not hesitate to do so.


    ¡°Sigh, look, those demons are so strong¡­ if I was that strong, I¡¯d be able to do whatever I wanted once I got out of here.¡± Lei Yanid down on the mountain top, popping his head out to watch the battle below with a serious expression.


    ¡°What a joke! They are so strong solely because they are demons. What makes you think you canpare to a demon? But actually, I really do have a method.¡± Nangong Lie scoffed from the side.


    ¡°What method?¡± Lei Yan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. If you go down now, those demons will definitely skin you and put you on themselves. This way, won¡¯t you have the strength of demons?¡± Nangong Lieughed loudly.


    Lei Yan let out a cold harrumph. ¡°How can you¡­ say such things?¡±


    ¡°Stop chattering!¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang nced at Lei Yan and Nangong Lie with displeasure.


    If the demons below discovered them, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Nangong Lie and Lei Yan tactfully shut their mouths when they saw the displeasure on Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s face.


    After about an hour, the fight between the two sides drifted further and further away, leaving only the corpses of the demons.


    After another hour, after confirming that all the demons had left, Ye Qingtang stood up and walked down the slope.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang was shocked when he saw Ye Qing walking out.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everyone,e down.¡± Ye Qingtang did not even look back..

 Chapter 2464 - : Big Trouble (2)

    Chapter 2464: Big Trouble (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Flying Star Academy teacher, Lu Yuanxiang and the rest sized up the surroundings, before following Ye Qing.


    A momentter, everyone arrived at the pile of corpses.


    Lu Yuanxiang looked at Ye Qing and was about to say something when he saw that Ye Qing had smeared the dead demons¡¯ blood on his body.


    ¡°Oh my god, Boss, what are you doing¡­ so disgusting!¡± Nangong Lie stared at Ye Qing in shock. Was Boss using the blood of demons to bathe?!


    Lei Yan was also dumbfounded. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t know you have this kind of fetish. Um, Boss, let me ask you. You aren¡¯t interested in human blood too, right?¡±


    In the eyes of Lei Yan and Nangong Lie, Ye Qing¡¯s actions could be described as perverted.


    What kind of special fetish was this? Smearing blood on oneself?


    After hearing what Nangong Lie and Lei Yan said, the Flying Star Academy teacher and Lu Yuanxiang also stared at Ye Qing with strange expressions.


    Could it be Teacher Ye Qing really had some kind of strange fetish?


    ¡°Cut the crap. You guys put it on too.¡± Ye Qingtang nced at Lei Yan and Nangong Lie.


    Stunned, the two of them exchanged looks.


    ¡°Erm, Boss, it¡¯s not a problem for us to climb mountains of des or dive into a sea of mes for you¡­ however, I have a serious obsession with cleanliness, and I really can¡¯t force myself to do this. I think I don¡¯t need it. But Lei Yan should be able to.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nangong Lie¡¯s gaze descended onto Lei Yan.


    ¡°Get lost! I can¡¯t either!¡± Lei Yan hastily shook his head.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, is there a reason why you smeared the demon blood on yourself?¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked curiously.


    Lu Yuanxiang did not really believe that Ye Qing had any special fetish. Since Ye Qing asked them to do this, there should be some reason behind it. They did not know much about demons and Lu Yuanxiang himselfcked the knowledge.


    ¡°Demons rely on scent to distinguish between the different races and their own kind,¡± Ye Qingtang exined softly.


    Before anyone could react, Lu Yuanxiang pushed the Flying Star Academy teacher aside and ran to the pile of corpses. Without a word, he immediately smeared arge amount of demon blood on himself.


    ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Realization dawned upon the Flying Star Academy teacher. He ran to Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s side and said, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re taking everything for yourself! Leave some for us!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t snatch¡­. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nangong Lie red fiercely at Lei Yan.


    ¡°Nangong Lie, aren¡¯t you a clean freak?!¡± Lei Yan frowned.


    ¡°Clean freak?¡± Nangong Lieughed coldly. ¡°Bullshit! As an expert martial arts practitioner, I¡¯m destined to be a great lord in the future. How could I possibly be a clean freak¡­ don¡¯t nder me.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Suddenly, Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Something ising!¡±


    As soon as Lu Yuanxiang finished speaking, everyone stopped smearing the demon blood and followed his gaze.


    After a few breaths, a demon appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Which tribe are you from?!¡±


    The demon shouted sternly when he saw Ye Qingtang, Lu Yuanxiang and the others with their strange garments.

 Chapter 2465 - Big Trouble (3)

    Chapter 2465: Big Trouble (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s eyes darted around. Ye Qingtang was right. This demon really identified them based on their scent and treated them as demons¡­


    However, which tribe should they belong to??


    Lu Yuanxiang and the others didn¡¯t know that the demons were divided into tribes.


    In a moment of desperation, Lu Yuanxiang blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m from the Netherworld Tribe¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. They are from the Netherworld Tribe, but we are different. We are from the Flying Star Tribe. What about you? Which tribe are you from?¡± asked the Flying Star Academy teacher in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the West Sea Tribe¡­¡± The demon suddenly paused and looked at Lu Yuanxiang and the Flying Star Academy teacher in confusion.


    Netherworld Tribe?


    Flying Star Tribe?


    What kind of tribes were these? He had never heard of them before. Besides, were there really such tribes?


    ¡°Netherworld Tribe and Flying Star Tribe? I¡¯ve never heard of you. Who exactly are you?¡± asked the demon.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. The Flying Star Tribe and Netherworld Tribe have always stood apart from the affairs of others, and we¡¯ve only been established for a short time.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher smiled.


    Before the Flying Star Academy teacher could say anything, the demon suddenly looked at Mu Ziying, Qin Feng, and the others. ¡°Why are there humans?¡±


    Qin Feng, Mu Ziying, and the others hadn¡¯t had the chance to apply the demon blood all over their bodies, so they still had the scent of a human.


    ¡°Why are there humans here!¡± The demon¡¯s eyes shed with desire as he sized up Mu Ziying and the others, as if he was looking at some rare treasure.


    ¡°Ah, what¡­ humans?!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher was stunned. Then, he turned to look at Mu Ziying and Qin Feng.


    ¡°Haha, you are mistaken. There are no humans. As the saying goes, what you think about in the day is reflected in your dreams at night. You must have such a strong desire for humans that you are hallucinating.¡± As he spoke, the Flying Star Academy teacher secretly touched a handful of demon blood and smeared it on Mu Ziying and Qin Feng¡¯s faces.


    From the looks of it, this demon did not seem to be very smart¡­ perhaps he could fool it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The demon stared at the teacher.


    ¡°Nothing. Their faces are dirty. Let me wipe them. You don¡¯t know, but they are my children. I love them very much.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher smiled.


    ¡°They are your children? You said that you are from the Flying Star Tribe, and they are from the Netherworld Tribe. How can they be your children?¡± the demon said coldly.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher sighed and shook his head.¡± You don¡¯t know this¡­ although I¡¯m from the Flying Star Tribe, my partner is a demon from the Netherworld Tribe. We are separated¡­ my children went with their mother. I finally got to see them again after much difficulty.¡±


    1


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Qin Feng, ¡°??¡±


    Mu Ziying, ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± The demon seemed to be deep in thought. It nodded and turned to leave.


    Hearing that, the Flying Star Academy teacher smiled. See, he knew that this demon was not smart. It was just a simple fool.


    Just when the Flying Star Academy teacher thought that he had seeded, Ye Qingtang moved swiftly.


    Leaping forward, Ye Qingtang blocked the demon¡¯s path.


    ¡°Want to leave? Not that easy..¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered coldly.

 Chapter 2466 - Big Trouble (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2466: Big Trouble (4)</h2>


    Seeing Ye Qing¡¯s action, the Flying Star Academy teacher was stunned. What was Ye Qing doing? Hadn¡¯t he already sessfully bluffed his way through?!


    ¡°Erm, Teacher Ye Qing¡­ what are you doing? The Netherworld Tribe and Flying Star Tribe do not interfere in the affairs of others¡­¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher said hurriedly.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the teacher. ¡°They are not smart but they are not as dumb as you think.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher did not quite understand.


    ¡°It already knows that we are humans. If we let it leave now and the news spreads, we will definitely die,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang and the teacher¡¯s expressions changed immediately.


    It was not that the demon was not smart. It was the Flying Star Academy teacher who was foolish enough to let the demon go and invite disaster.


    ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to see through me.¡± The fiendish demon shouted coldly.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, we have to run!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher shouted hurriedly. He had a permanent fear of demons in his heart.


    ¡°What are you running for?¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked with a cold smile. ¡°If that demon could really eat us, would it have yed dumb and tried to leave?¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang was sure that this demon was not very strong. At the very least, it could not defeat them all!


    ¡°Kill it, no matter what!¡± Lu Yuanxiang said as he made his move.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the Flying Star Academy teacher and the other students turned red. They could not let this demon leave alive, or they would be skinned alive.


    Everyone immediately used their ultimate killing technique.


    ¡°These are¡­¡± The demon¡¯s face was full of shock as he looked at the array of martial art techniques and divine arts.


    It had never seen such martial art techniques and divine arts, nor had it even heard of them. It did not know how to counter or dodge them.


    It had to be said that this demon¡¯s powers were indeed extremely ordinary. It was just that it possessed extraordinary strength at around the Divine Lord Sixth Heaven Level. But it didn¡¯t know any martial art techniques and divine arts.


    If it was a human expert at the Divine Lord Sixth Heaven Level, they might have needed to expend quite a bit of effort. But this demon¡­ didn¡¯t have any martial art techniques and divine abilities, so it was basically impossible for it to defend itself. After a few exchanges, it was heavily injured by Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s palm strike.


    Unwilling to be outdone, Lei Yan and Nangong Lie stepped forward to viciously stab him a few times. They only stopped after they confirmed that this demon was dead.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, anyone who was tainted by the demon¡¯s blood could clearly feel a mark being imprinted on their body.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nangong Lie was stunned.


    ¡°Tracking mark?!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher was shocked.


    ¡°And a demon¡¯s special tracking mark at that.¡± Ye Qingtang could not help but feel troubled.


    Who would have thought that this demon would have a tracking mark in its body?


    Once it was killed, its tribe would definitely find out and chase them to the ends of the earth.


    ¡°This demon must have a high status in its tribe,¡± Ye Qingtang said thoughtfully.


    Ye Qingtang, who had once lived in the eastern faction, naturally knew what was going on. Generally speaking, the tracking mark would only appear for members from the upper echelons. Once someone from the upper echelons was killed, the tribe would know the exact location of the murderer.


    However, this demon was not very strong and did not look like a high-level demon.


    But Ye Qingtang knew that if it was a descendant of a high-ranking demon, it would also have such a tracking mark in its body¡­


    ¡°We¡­ might be in big trouble this time,¡± Ye Qingtang muttered..

 Chapter 2467 - Playing A Trick (1)

    Chapter 2467: ying A Trick (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Everyone looked at each other in shock and did not know what to say.


    Why were they so unlucky to have bumped into a demon? And this demon too¡­


    Seeing that this demon¡¯s strength was very low and didn¡¯t know any martial art techniques and divine abilities, they had thought that they had struck gold.


    Who would have thought that they had actually stumbled upon the worst of misfortunes? This ordinary demon had a tracking mark on its body. ording to Ye Qingtang, it was very likely that it was the son of a demon tribe general!


    At this moment, their bodies had been imprinted with tracking marks. It would not be long before the demon¡¯s tribe would send their men to hunt them down.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, can you bring us out of this space before the demon tribe hunts us down?¡± Lu Yuanxiang looked at Ye Qing.


    Everyone turned to look at Ye Qing. He was everyone¡¯s only hope now.


    However, Ye Qingtang shook her head and frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. It will take a few days before we can leave this realm. Now that we are marked with a tracking mark, how long do you think it will take for the demon tribe to find us and kill us?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s words were like a gush of cold water sshing down on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Indeed, they had witnessed the strength of those demons with their very eyes. Not a single of those demons was something they could fend against, let alone the entire tribe.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Ye Qing and said hurriedly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not afraid of death but I can¡¯t ept being skinned alive!¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at Nangong Lie and did not say anything. Instead, she thought of a countermeasure.


    A direct confrontation with the demon tribe was equivalent to a moth flying into a me. They would just be courting death. Moreover, they had been marked with the tracking mark. As long as they were still in this realm, the demon tribe would find them no matter where they fled to.


    Unless¡­


    The demon tribe could not be bothered with them. Then they would not pursue them.


    But, was that even possible?!


    ¡°Under what circumstances would the demons not pursue us?¡± Mu Ziying looked at Qin Feng, who was also deep in thought.


    Qin Feng raised his head when he heard this and said, ¡°If I was a demon, I wouldn¡¯t pursue someone stronger than me.¡±


    Lei Yan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at Qin Feng. ¡°You¡¯re simply spouting nonsense. If we¡¯re stronger than the demons, would we still be afraid of being pursued by them?!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how does the demon tribe know our strength? The tracking mark can only track our location, but it cannot determine our strength.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher suddenly spoke up.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard their discussion.


    Right now, the only way to survive was to sessfully escape the demons¡¯ pursuit. However, Ye Qingtang had not thought of how to make the demons fearful and give up the thought of pursuing them.


    After all, it was impossible for the demons to retreat without a fight. Even if they did not know the strength of the opponent, they had to at least see the target before deciding.


    If so, they only had one problem left. How to make the demons believe that they were not people to be provoked so that they would give up voluntarily..

 Chapter 2468 - Playing A Trick (2)

    Chapter 2468: ying A Trick (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Earlier on, Ye Qingtang thought that since she had contacts in the Eastern Demon Faction, perhaps she could find them to help resolve this crisis.


    But on second thought, Ye Qingtang eventually gave up that idea.


    Firstly, the Eastern Faction could not even protect themselves. Secondly, there were so many of them that it made it hard to exin.


    Moreover, the Eastern Faction would not go against another demon tribe for her sake.


    ¡°Which tribe did that demon say it was from?¡± Ye Qingtang asked everyone after a while.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, it should be the West Sea Tribe,¡± said the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    Lu Yuanxiang nodded. ¡°Yes, the West Sea Tribe.¡±


    ¡°The West Sea Tribe?¡± Ye Qingtang pondered.


    Back in the Eastern Faction, Ye Qingtang had a rough understanding of the demon camps in this realm. The West Sea Tribe did not live in the sea, but just near it. Its power was simr to the Eastern Faction.


    The West Sea Tribe had a sworn enemy, the Yongle Tribe.


    ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s understanding, the Yongle Tribe was rtively peaceful and rarely provoked trouble. Moreover, all the demons in the Yongle Tribe had the same belief.


    Reverence towards Demon Emperor Yongle.


    It was rumored that Demon Emperor Yongle used to be the overlord of this realm, but had suddenly vanished without a trace. The demons of the Yongle tribe believed that Demon Emperor Yongle had ascended to the heavens thousands of years ago and be a true demon god.


    The demons of the Yongle Tribe had been waiting, earnestly waiting for the return of the Demon Emperor Yongle to lead the Yongle Tribe into heaven.


    In the vicinity of the Yongle tribe, there was even a demon ancestral temple that was enshrined with the statues of the Demon Emperor Yongle and a group of demons following him.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. If they could receive the protection of the Yongle Tribe¡­


    Firstly, the Yongle Tribe and the West Sea Tribe had a deep hatred for each other. Secondly, the Yongle Tribe was the only demon tribe with some sort of religion. And it was their faith that would allow them to take advantage of it.


    Ye Qingtang immediately told Lu Yuanxiang, the Flying Star Academy teacher and the rest about her n.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing¡­ so you want us to pretend to be the Demon Emperor Yongle?¡± Lu Yuanxiang looked at Ye Qingtang with a strange expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head.


    Lu Yuanxiang¡¯s lips twitched. How would they be able to impersonate a Demon Emperor?


    ¡°With our martial art techniques and divine powers¡­ and elixirs,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, what you mean is that the demons here don¡¯t know about the existence of martial arts techniques and divine abilities¡­ however, I saw the battle between the demons previously. Some demons wear human skin and should have seen humans and fought humans before. It¡¯s impossible that they have not seen any martial arts and divine powers,¡± Lu Yuanxiang said in deep thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to this realm before. Other than demons, there are indeed humans here. However, the humans here are different from us. They do not have martial art skills or divine abilities. The humans here are mere prey for the demons,¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    ¡°Then¡­ even if that¡¯s the case, how can we make the demons of the Yongle Tribe believe us with our martial arts techniques?¡± Lu Yuanxiang was still unable to understand.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°I know how to refine True Dreams.¡±


    The so-called ¡°True Dreams¡± was a type of hallucinogenic powder. When consumed, one would hallucinate for a short period of time.. And the hallucination would be something that the person had always dreamed of.

 Chapter 2469 - Playing A Trick (3)

    Chapter 2469: ying A Trick (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Flying Star Academy teacher and Lu Yuanxiang were familiar with the powder. Powders like True Dreams were of no use to martial arts practitioners like them. They had seen many elixirs that could cause hallucinations, and could easily guard against them.


    However, ording to what Ye Qing had said, the demons in this realm did not seem to know much about elixirs. At most, they had some knowledge about natural herbs. Therefore, they would not suspect or guard against elixirs that they had never seen or even heard of.


    A momentter, Lu Yuanxiang said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It might work if we use the unknown to deceive those demons.¡±


    ¡°Yun Chen, go and refine some True Dreams. No need to refine too many.¡± Ye Qingtang instructed Yun Chen, who was standing nearby.


    Yun Chen nodded. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need to refine. I have some here.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave this ce now,¡± said the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    Their bodies were imprinted with tracking marks and they did not know when those demons would find them. The most important thing now was to carry out Ye Qing¡¯s n as soon as possible.


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, what should we do next?¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked Ye Qing.


    Although Ye Qing¡¯s n might work, Ye Qing had yet to exin how exactly to trick those demons. Surely he could not possibly scatter the medicinal powder directly on their faces of the Yongle Tribe demons.


    ¡°Those sculptures,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    In this realm, it wasmon knowledge that the Yongle Tribe had a custom to worship the statue of Demon Emperor Yongle every day.


    Back then, it was precisely because the West Sea Tribe had desecrated Demon Emperor Yongle¡¯s sculpture that they had formed a deep enmity with the Yongle Tribe.


    The reason why Yun Chen did not need to prepare too much medicinal powder was also because there were not many demons who would go and pay their respects. Only the high-ranking members of the tribe did that and only a few from that group would pay their respects every day.


    As long as they could trick the high-ranking members, everything would be fine.


    ¡°Ye Qing, do you know where the sculptures worshiped by the Yongle Tribe are?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher asked.


    In fact, Ye Qingtang was not too sure about the exact location. However, when she was in the Eastern Faction, she had once seen the high-ranking members of the Yongle Tribe walking towards a certain area with arge g. One of the more powerful demons in the Eastern Faction told her that it was the daily pilgrimage of the Yongle Tribe.


    ¡°I only know the general direction. But with Ziying around, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Mu Ziying and smiled.


    ¡­


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang brought Lu Yuanxiang, the Flying Star Academy teacher and the rest to the territory of the Yongle Tribe.


    ¡°Ziying, use your puppet¡­ to find the ce,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Hearing that, Mu Ziying nodded slightly and a few scouting puppets flew in all directions. Mu Ziying closed her eyes and sensed everything that the puppets encountered.


    ¡°So she is a Puppet Master.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher sized up Mu Ziying with a surprised expression.


    About 15 minutester, Mu Ziying opened her eyes again and looked at Ye Qingtang excitedly. ¡°Boss, I found it!¡±


    ¡°Damn! Let¡¯s hurry over now!¡± said Nangong Lie.


    ¡°Tell me about the situation first,¡± Ye Qingtang replied steadily.

 Chapter 2470 - Playing A Trick (4)

    <h2>Chapter 2470: ying A Trick (4)</h2>


    ¡°Boss, the location of the statue is about ten miles away but demons are guarding it. Not only that, but many Yongle Tribe demons bearingrge gs are also heading in that direction.¡± Mu Ziying told Ye Qingtang.


    Lu Yuanxiang frowned deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to all go together¡­ we have to get there before the Yongle Tribe does!¡±


    If they did not reach the ce before the rest of the Yongle Tribe demons, they would have to wait until tomorrow. With their situation, waiting for one more day meant one more danger. The tracking marks on their bodies were too great a risk.


    ¡°Ye Qing, there are demons guarding the ancestral temple. What should we do?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher looked at Ye Qing.


    Lu Yuanxiang hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill those demons?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not. Firstly, we don¡¯t know the abilities of those demons in charge of guarding the ancestral temple. Secondly, if we kill those demons, the Yongle Tribe will definitely be suspicious of us. Although they are not as smart as humans, it does not mean that they are fools.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    Lei Yan chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Just lure those demons away.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea. Who will be responsible for luring the demons away?¡± Jing Ze was deep in thought.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lei Yan.


    Lei Yan¡¯s expression instantly went grim when he saw this. ¡°What are you looking at me for? I don¡¯t know how to. No! Absolutely not!¡±


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes and pondered. Based on what Mu Ziying said just now, there were no blind spots in the ancestral temple. If they wanted to enter, they would have to pass the guards.


    It was also impossible for someone to lure them away. It would only alert the enemy and worsen their situation.


    ¡°Yun Chen, give Ziying some of that medicinal powder,¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said to Yun Chen.


    Mu Ziying¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Boss, I know what you intend to do!¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, Ye Qingtang and the rest followed Mu Ziying to the ancestral temple where the Yongle Tribe worshiped.


    Three demons were guarding the front.


    Apart from the Yongle Tribe, no demon could enter this ancestral temple. Once a demon intruded, the Yongle Tribe would instantly mobilize all its members.


    ¡°What are you nning, Teacher Ye Qing?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher was curious.


    Ye Qing did not reply and Mu Ziying took out her flying puppet.


    Mu Ziying controlled the puppet to fly into the sky and threw out the powder that Yun Chen had given her. The demons did not notice a thing.


    After a few breaths, the expressions of the three demons changed drastically, and their eyes became unfocused.


    ¡°Brilliant, truly brilliant!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher gave Ye Qing a thumbs up. Why did he not think of this? It was so simple¡­


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    Ye Qingtang waved her hand and hurriedly led everyone into the temple.


    When they passed by the demons guarding the ce, the three demons did not even look at Ye Qingtang and the rest. It was as though they were empty air. The guards had fallenpletely into the illusion.


    ¡°Skin me alive? Fool!¡± Lei Yan sneered as he looked at the demon beside him.


    ¡°Ah, wait for me!¡± Lei Yan broke out in cold sweat when he saw that Ye Qing and the others had already entered the temple, while the demons were gradually emerging from their dream-like state. Lei Yan hurriedly slipped in.


    ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    One of the demons who had just snapped out of his trance was astonished. ¡°I¡­ saw a miracle? I think I just saw Demon Emperor Yongle and his demon followers return!¡±


    ¡°Really? I think I saw it too!¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    But why did the miraculous scene suddenly disappear?


    What exactly happened?

 Chapter 2471 - Return of the Emperor (1)

    Chapter 2471: Return of the Emperor (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The demons looked at each other. One of them scratched its head. Was it seeing things?


    But surely they couldn¡¯t have possibly seen the same thing together.


    ¡°No, we have to report this matter!¡± one of the demons eximed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang, Lu Yuanxiang and the rest had entered the ancestral temple and closed the door again.


    Sculptures of demons were everywhere. The statues were huge and the workmanship was extremely meticulous and lifelike.


    ¡°Is this Demon Emperor Yongle?¡± Jing Ze stared at a demon statue in the middle and asked softly.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail and squatted beside Ye Qingtang. It seemed to have no interest in the sculptures of these demons.


    ¡°I think so.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher observed the statue for a moment and nodded.


    The demon sculpture in the center was extremely imposing. It stood with its hands behind its back, as if it was standing on the clouds and looking down on themon people.


    ¡°Yun Chen, ce the powder of the elixir on the edge of the door and ensure that it will fall once the door is opened,¡± Ye Qingtang instructed Yun Chen.


    Yun Chen immediately agreed and followed Ye Qing¡¯s instructions. After everything was prepared, they hid behind the statue.


    ¡°Wait. The statue in front of me seems to be Demon Emperor Yongle!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher was dazed. He did not want to pretend to be a Demonic Emperor Yongle. He would much rather be a quiet follower!


    ¡°Teacher Ye Qing, let¡¯s swap. I¡¯ll pretend to be a follower while you pretend to be Demon Emperor Yongle!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher looked at Ye Qing anxiously.


    Ye Qing was the one who thought of the n. They were following Ye Qing¡¯s instructions and so he should be the one to impersonate Demon Emperor Yongle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­ those demons maye in at any time,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    ¡°Teacher Lu, quick, let¡¯s change. Your aura is more like Demon Emperor Yongle¡¯s than mine!¡± Seeing that Ye Qing did not agree, the Flying Star Academy teacher looked at Lu Yuanxiang.


    ¡°No need. My aura is not as strong as yours. I will be your follower and the Demon Emperor will be yours.¡± Lu Yuanxiang rejected him without any hesitation.


    Everyone knew that Demon Emperor Yongle was a hot potato. Noone was willing to step up to pretend to be Demon Emperor Yongle.


    Still the Flying Star Academy teacher had yet to give up. His gaze fell onto Qin Feng and the others. However, Qin Feng and the others simply turned around and did not look at the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s lips twitched. What was the meaning of this?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the ancestral temple.


    The high-level demons of the Yongle Tribe finally arrived. The Yongle Tribe¡¯s g fluttered in the wind, looking extraordinarily magnificent.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    Seeing that the higher-ups had arrived, the three demons responsible for guarding the ancestral temple immediately rushed forward.


    ¡°What? Enemies are invading?¡±


    Seeing the demons in front of it in a panic, one of the burly demons frowned and asked.


    ¡°No¡­ No, Great Demon Han, the three of us just saw a miracle!¡± The first demon guard said excitedly.


    ¡°A miracle?¡±


    All the demons bore strange expressions.


    ¡°We saw Demon Emperor Yongle just now. He stepped on a cloud¡­ and disappeared in a sh!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    Han¡¯s expression changed. They saw Demon Emperor Yongle!!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The three of us saw it together. It can¡¯t be wrong. However, we don¡¯t know where it went. It disappeared instantly.. It¡¯s like a dream. Could it be that Demon Emperor Yongle is returning?¡±

 Chapter 2472 - Return of the Emperor (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2472: Return of the Emperor (2)</h2>


    Han looked at the frail and cold demon beside him and asked, ¡°Gu, what do you think?¡±


    Hearing that, the weak-looking demon said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say anything about this or mention it to any demon. We never saw whether any divinity appeared with our own eyes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Gu. I love your intelligence,¡± Han said to Gu with a slight smile.


    Gu was speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pay our respects.¡±


    Han let the other demons stay to guard the cave as he entered the ancestral hall.


    In the Yongle tribe, only the higher-ranked demons were allowed to enter the ancestral hall. The lower-ranked demons could only look at the annual event in the ancestral hall from afar.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang and Lu Yuanxiang hid behind the demon statue as they heard footsteps approaching them.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ this is too thrilling!¡± Lei Yan¡¯s face was filled with tension. He had never been in such a dangerous situation before.


    ¡°Be careful and act based on the situation!¡± Ye Qingtang ordered.


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, the door to the ancestral hall opened with a loud creak.


    Han and Gu had just pushed open the door. The powdered elixirs that they had hidden at the edge of the door scattered across the two demons.


    The elixir was colorless and odorless and was hard to detect. Even if the demons were to discover the powder, they would have no idea what it was.


    They suddenly sensed Han staring at the statue within the ancestral hall and everyone turned cold.


    Not only Han, but the frail demon was also eying the statue.


    As Han stared at the statue, a demon dragon roared. In the next second, all the statues in the ancestral hall opened their eyes.


    The eyes of these legendary demons were shining with light and filled with danger.


    A gust of cold and ancient air blew towards them.


    The Yongle demon emperor in the center seemed as though it was the king of the skies and earth. Just one look from it was enough to make people want to worship it.


    Han¡¯s head went nk as he looked at the sight in front of him. How could this be happening?


    He suddenly recalled what the three demons guarding the ancestral hall had said¡­ that miracles were going to happen¡­


    ¡°Yongle tribe, my children.¡±


    The Yongle demon emperor¡¯s voice was enough to split the sky.


    Han could feel his legs going weak as he lost his bnce and copsed onto the ground.


    Was this real?


    Their king had not abandoned them!


    Their Yongle emperor was back!


    But before Han could think of anything else, everything reverted back to its original form. Although the statues were still there, they were no longer moving.


    The Yongle emperor and other demons which had been in front of them had vanished as well, as though they were never there in the first ce.


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s happening¡­ how can this be!¡±


    Han¡¯s face was filled with shock. Where was their emperor!


    What they had just witnessed was like a dream. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or fake. But no matter what, Han could confirm that what he had just witnessed was a miracle, and could not be fake!


    ¡°Gu, Gu!¡±


    Han looked at the demon Gu beside him.


    ¡°I saw that too.¡± Gu¡¯s face was filled with shock as well and he knew what Han wanted to tell him.


    ¡°Gu, you¡¯re the best, you understand me so well!¡± Han said excitedly.


    Gu was speechless.


    But Han froze before he could say anything else.


    Because him, Gu froze as well..

 Chapter 2473 - Return of the Emperor (3)

    Chapter 2473: Return of the Emperor (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    On top of the statues were a group of girls and boys who were staring at them nkly.


    ¡°Humans¡­ No, where are you all from? How dare you disrespect the Yongle tribe!¡±


    Han looked at the group sitting on the statues in anger. The human skins on these demons were rather beautiful, but there were two who were older and their skins were slightly ugly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s cold gaze swept across the two of them. ¡°Children of Yongle, how dare you not show your respects to us.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Han and Gu¡¯s expressions changedpletely. They looked at each other as they recalled what had just happened.


    Children of Yongle¡­ not showing their respects¡­


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­.may I ask¡­¡± Gu looked at Ye Qingtang and asked with a scowl.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    As soon as she said that, Han and Gu shrunk away and gasped.


    The miracle that they had just witnessed¡­


    Gu and Han looked subconsciously at the elder on top of the statue of the Yongle demon emperor. The elder seemed to have an other-worldly air to him.


    ¡°Then¡­ what about the miracle we just witnessed?¡± Han¡¯s voice was shaking.


    Hearing the word ¡®miracle¡¯, Ye Qingtang silently heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that the demons would not be wishing for the return of the demon emperor. If that was the case, they would be in big trouble.


    But it seemed like she had worried too much.


    The Yongle tribe¡¯s faith was the strongest in this ce.


    ¡°Since you already witnessed the miracle, worship us immediately!¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang, who was at the side, spoke furiously. His voice was mixed with magic and it was easy to get caught up in it if someone was not careful.


    Ye Qingtang nced at him. He was smart to have started using his magic.


    ¡°Gu¡­ is this real, or am I dreaming?¡± Han hadn¡¯t regained his senses yet.


    Gu was already kneeling on the ground in excitement.


    Seeing this, Han¡¯s mind cleared and he quickly knelt as well. There was no other exnation other than the fact that the Yongle Demon Emperor was back.


    ¡°Who is the general of the Yongle tribe now?¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher, who had been silent till now, said lightly.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s Zang!¡± Han didn¡¯t dare lie.


    ¡°Bring him here. I want to meet him alone.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher shut his eyes after saying this.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Qin Feng said coldly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes yes yes!¡±


    Han nodded profusely and retreated with a bow, shutting the door to the ancestral hall.


    The two demons didn¡¯t say a single word after leaving the ancestral hall and quickly ran towards the headquarters of the Yongle tribe.


    Ye Qingtang only sighed with relief after Han and Gu left.


    ¡°I thought I was going to die of fear!¡±


    There was a sheen of cold sweat on the Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s forehead. How was this something that a human could do?


    Lu Yuanxiang was shocked as well. He had lived for a long time but this was the first time he was encountering such a situation.


    ¡°Yun Chen, continue leaving the powder at the door,¡± Ye Qingtang instructed.


    Wasting no time, Yun Chen quickly did as asked.


    Fortunately for them, the demons in this space had never heard of such an elixir before which could make them hallucinate. Otherwise, they would not have been tricked so easily.


    But Zang was the Yongle tribe general and would be more cautious.. They had to get him in one shot and leave no room for suspicion.

 Chapter 2474 - Ancestor Qing (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2474: Ancestor Qing (1)</h2>


    The people with Ye Qingtang were extremely cautious as well. Even though they had managed to trick the two demons, there was still the general.


    Everything would be settled if they managed to trick the general. But if they failed to convince him, they would be dead before the other demons even got to them.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Yun Chen looked at her.


    ¡°Very good,e back,¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and said.


    After all the preparations had been made, all that was left was for General Zang to open the door.


    ¡°Could I stop being the Yongle emperor? How about someone else ys the role? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m acting it out well.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher looked at Ye Qing and the rest of them.


    It was a stretch for him to even imitate a follower. They thought too highly of him to have him y the emperor.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re being too humble. With that great atmosphere just now, the two Yongle tribe demons were deceived sessfully by you. Among all of us, you¡¯re the one with the greatest qualifications and most experience. Teacher Ye and I are nothingpared to you¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang looked at the Flying Star Academy teacher and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the only one who can y the role of the Yongle Demon Emperor. We don¡¯t have the qualification.¡±


    ¡°How dare you try to tter me¡­.¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher snapped.


    ¡°What a joke. Who do you think I am? You can go out and ask around. I don¡¯t ever tter people, only speak the truth,¡± Lu Yuanxiang said with a straight face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯spletely right. Teacher Lu only speaks the truth,¡± Lei Yan quickly chimed in.


    Nangong Lie looked at the Flying Star Academy teacher and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯ll all be dying together with you if you¡¯re exposed. We¡¯re all in the same boat here.¡±


    The Flying Star Academy teacher looked at them as the edge of his lip started twitching. Words were cheap. They should try ying the role of the Yongle Demon Emperor themselves!


    Just as they were speaking, a set of footsteps approached them from outside the ancestral hall.


    They quickly fell silent and waited grimly.


    ¡°General, we won¡¯t enter this time. The ancestor made it clear that they wanted you to go alone.¡±


    Han and Gu¡¯s voices floated in from the outside.


    ¡­


    The door to the ancestral hall was quickly pushed open. The figure who entered was a tall man with a coldly handsome face.


    It was apparent that the Yongle tribe general was wearing human skin.


    As the door opened, the elixir powder that Yun Chen had hidden in the door spread silently.


    In just a few breaths, the man¡¯s eyes filled with shock and disbelief. He seemed to have seen a demon dragon hovering between heaven and earth as well as a pair of eyes reflecting the sun, moon and stars.


    The Yongle Demon Emperor seemed to descend from the sky.


    However, it left as quickly as it came. The dream-like scene in front of him quickly vanished, as though it was never real. Everything returned to how it once was.


    The man¡¯s forehead furrowed as it looked at the statue of the Yongle Demon Emperor again.


    ¡°State your name.¡±


    Ye Qingtang spoke up as she looked at the man standing in the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Zang,¡± he said calmly as his gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    She frowned as she saw his demeanor. This one waspletely different from Han and Gu just now, as expected from a general.


    She was afraid that it would be hard to trick him.


    ¡°I heard that the Yongle Demon Emperor descended from the skies. The younger ones were shocked and could not wee you properly. I hope you do not hold their rudeness against them,¡± the general said to the Flying Star Academy teacher..

 Chapter 2475 - Ancestor Qing (2)

    Chapter 2475: Ancestor Qing (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Hm¡­ It does not matter,¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said after a long pause.


    ¡°I wonder which Celestial world you have been to. Rumors are that you¡¯ve been there,¡± the man said.


    ¡°We shall not speak of that,¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said as he looked at the man.


    How would he know whether the Yongle Demon Emperor had been to the Celestial world or not? It would be wiser for him to speak less.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s brows were furrowed. The general was too powerful and it was difficult for the Flying Star Academy teacher to work his magic. They would expose themselves if this went on.


    ¡°Alright, since you are not willing to tell me, I shall not ask.¡± The man nodded then paused before continuing, ¡°But the return of the Yongle Demon Emperor to this world is extremely shocking. I hope that you will not me the younger generation for not giving you a proper wee.¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang and Ye Qingtang¡¯s expressions changed as they heard that.


    How could this general be this cautious!


    His willpower was extremely strong.


    ¡°Hm, I am interested. What do you think?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher smiled as interest sparked in his eyes.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously looked at the Flying Star Academy teacher. Unexpectedly, his mental strength was rather strong as well and he could still pretend to be nonchnt even in such a situation.


    ¡°You oncemanded all sides to battle the world, forcing everyone else to surrender to you. If I were to be so bold as to seek some advice from you¡­ if I have offended you, please punish me as you like. Of course, if you do not do so, I will make sure to punish my subordinates harshly. They will not protest,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said loudly as he fixed his soul-piercing eyes on the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher steadied himself for his death. He already said that he had no intention of ying the role of this damned Yongle Demon Emperor. Now he was stuck in this position with no way out!


    The Flying Star Academy teacher instinctively wanted to look at Ye Qing but the Yongle Tribe General was staring at him. He couldn¡¯t look away, and more importantly, could not show any fear in his eyes.


    ¡°You want me to fight you, insolent brat? How dare you¡­¡±


    Before the Flying Star Academy teacher could finish speaking, the edges of the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s lips curled into a chilling smile. Without giving the Flying Star Academy teacher a chance to speak at all, a cold light shed in his eyes.


    The cold light was like the light of death. It seemed like it could disintegrate anything within a second.


    In the face of that gleam of frostiness, the Flying Star Academy teacher couldn¡¯t think of anything at all. His mind went nk and he could only wait for the arrival of his death without speaking another word.


    But before the light could reach him, Ye Qingtang quickly reacted.


    Jumping in front of the Flying Star Academy teacher, with a wave of her sleeve, the light of death turned into a vast ocean and spilled onto the ground.


    This sudden event shocked everyone. Lu Yuanxiang, Qin Feng and the rest of them stared at Ye Qingtang like she was a ghost.


    What had just happened?


    Ye Qing had turned the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s light of death into water with just a wave of his hand?


    How did he do that?


    The Yongle Tribe General was taken aback.


    The attack had once injured the Great General of the Xihai Tribe. Even he himself had taken some damage¡­

 Chapter 2476 - Ancestor Qing (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2476: Ancestor Qing (3)</h2>


    The Yongle Tribe General gaped at Ye Qingtang. He could not even begin to understand how she had done that. Not only had she destroyed his powerful move, but she had also turned his demon power into water. This had exceeded the limits of his understanding.


    This was something that was beyond the limits of what he could fathom.


    And towards this mystery¡­


    He felt a great sense of fear.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    With that, Ye Qingtang red at the Yongle Tribe General and snapped furiously, ¡°How dare you offend the Demon Emperor! You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General frowned deeply.


    Could this elder really be the Yongle Demon Emperor?


    How else could his subordinate have done such a thing?


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang regained his senses and shouted angrily at the Yongle Tribe General as he red at him.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Demon Emperor!¡±


    Without further thoughts, the Yongle Tribe General quickly knelt in front of the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    After a few seconds of silence, the Flying Star Academy teacherughed lightly and said, ¡°Good, very good. You were cautious and admitted your mistakes. I see that the Yongle tribe has produced good talents.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the Yongle Tribe General froze.


    ¡°Demon Emperor, how can we let this slide? This rude general should be killed!¡± Lu Yuanxiang said.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s lips twitched as he heard that. Was Lu Yuanxiang a fool?


    He wanted to kill off the Yongle Tribe General?


    He could do it himself then!


    Did he really think he was the real Demon Emperor? Was he bing too immersed in this facade?


    ¡°Hmph, Lu, you are too narrow-minded. You cannot see how talented the younger generation is.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher smiled and continued, ¡°Well, since you think that his mistakes are unforgivable, you can execute him then.¡±


    Hearing that, Lu Yuanxiang quickly said with a straight face, ¡°What the Demon Emperor is trying to teach you is that his subordinates are indeed narrow-minded. When faced with someone iming to be the Demon Emperor, as the Yongle Tribe General, it¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    The Flying Star Academy teacher threw Lu Yuanxiang a look as he said that.


    This damned man, changing his attitude so quickly.


    ¡°Zang, I deem you innocent. You¡¯re not the only person that has knelt down here all these years. Get up,¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said lightly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Yongle Tribe General got up without saying too many words.


    ¡°What is the matter, you have nothing else to say? Do you still suspect my identity?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher said as he noticed how quiet the general was.


    ¡°No¡­ I would never dare¡­ I just confirmed your identity and my mind is nk right now,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said with cupped fists.


    ¡°Oh, so you are being honest. Tell me how the Yongle Tribe has been all these years then,¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said.


    ¡°Ancestor¡­ since you were not here, you are probably unfamiliar with the situation right now. It is quite chaotic outside right now. The Yongle Tribe is doing fine, but a few years ago, the Xihai Tribe disrespected you, leading to a conflict and then a great war,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said.


    ¡°Are you referring to my statue?¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said as he nodded.


    ¡°Good, I see that you are filial,¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said nonchntly. ¡°Before they had arrived, he killed a few Xihai Tribe demons on the way.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Qing as he spoke.


    ¡°How do I address this ancestor?¡± the Yongle Tribe General asked.


    ¡°Qing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor Qing!¡±

 Chapter 2477 - Chasing Them (1)

    Chapter 2477: Chasing Them (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Yongle Tribe General and nodded without saying anything else. Meanwhile, the big yellow dog was sitting on herp, wagging its tail nonstop.


    ¡°Hey, little kid, why aren¡¯t you inviting us back with you? That¡¯s right, prepare more food for me, and make sure that the food is prepared with care. My stomach is very delicate,¡± the big yellow dog told the Yongle Tribe General.


    The Yongle Tribe General froze as he heard the big yellow dog speak.


    ¡°Ancestor Qing, this is¡­¡± the Yongle Tribe General stared at Ye Qingtang, not understanding the situation.


    Hearing that, Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°My celestial pet.¡±


    ¡°Celestial pet¡­¡± the Yongle Tribe General looked at the big yellow dog. It didn¡¯t look like one at all.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± the big yellow dog asked.


    ¡°No, I was just curious, please forgive me. I will make sure to prepare the food properly,¡± the Great General quickly said.


    ¡°Good,¡± the big yellow dog said as it nodded.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, please wait for a moment as I prepare the amodations before inviting you back.¡± the Great General said as he looked at the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    ¡°Go.¡± With that, the Flying Star Academy teacher waved his hands.


    The Yongle Tribe General quickly retreated


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief after the Yongle Tribe General left.


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think the Yongle Tribe Generalpletely believed what we said,¡± Qin Feng told Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang frowned and did not rebuke him.


    He was right. The Yongle Tribe General still had his doubts towards them but he didn¡¯t dare act rashly right now. He was going to continue observing them after inviting them back.


    ¡°What should we do then? Won¡¯t we be walking towards our death if we follow him back?¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how calm the Yongle Tribe General was. He was nothingpared to the two demons before him. I¡¯m afraid that if we follow him back to the Yongle Tribe, we¡¯ll be exposed if we¡¯re not careful and that¡¯ll be the end of us,¡± Lei Yan said with a sigh.


    Having said that, it was still clear to them that even though their situation was not great, it beat staying outside.


    The tracking marks were still on them, which meant that the Xihai Tribe demons would never let them go. Rather than waiting for their death here, it would be better to follow the Yongle Tribe General back to the Yongle Tribe.


    Furthermore, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Qing could take them out of this damned ce.


    Taking advantage of the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s absence, they discussed their situation for a while before deciding to return to the Yongle Tribe with the Great General.


    ¡­


    After a long while, the Yongle Tribe General returned and invited them back to the tribe. The higher-ups of the Yongle Tribe pulled over a carriage to bring them back to the tribe.


    The Yongle Tribe was located near the Xihai Tribe and the entire mountain belonged to the Yongle Tribe. The Yongle Tribe had almost no conflicts at all in this space. Apart from the conflict with the Xihai Tribe, it had almost no contact with the other tribes at all.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher, Ye Qingtang and the rest of them were arranged to stay in the west wing of the Yongle Tribe. During the weekdays, apart from the Great General, no one was to set foot in the area.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in a great hall of the Yongle Tribe.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, please let me know what to do this time.. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, you only need to ask,¡± the Yongle Tribe General told the Flying Star Academy teacher.

 Chapter 2478 - Chasing Them (2)

    <h2>Chapter 2478: Chasing Them (2)</h2>


    ¡°I was thinking of the Yongle Tribe this time when I came back. But I can see that the Yongle Tribe isn¡¯t as good as it was in the past and seeing this, I cannot rest assured.¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General fell silent as he heard this. With the Yongle Tribe¡¯s current might, they couldn¡¯tpete with the more powerful tribes in this space. They couldn¡¯t even deal with the Xihai Tribe.


    Lu Yuanxiang was speaking the truth and the Yongle Tribe General had no exnation for it.


    ¡°We are nothingpared to your great ancestors,¡± the Yongle Tribe General finally said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n on letting the Yongle Tribe fall any further. You can leave for now. I will inform you if I need anything.¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher waved his hand.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General got up and left.


    ¡­


    Now, all they had to do was stay in this room until Ye Qing regained his strength and brought them out of this space.


    As they were in the Yongle Tribe, which meant that even if the Xihai Tribe were to follow their tracking marks here, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get to them.


    After two days, Ye Qingtang¡¯s control over the Deity Ocean had more or less recovered. She just needed two more days before she could bring them out of there. But her eyes darted around as she thought of a few problems.


    She could bring people inside the Deity Ocean, so could she bring those inside out of this space?


    Of course, it was just a passing thought and she had no intention of actually doing so.


    This space was filled with demons after all, and even though there were still many unknown areas, she had not found her footing yet and there was no way she could capture a demon to try it out.


    Before she could continue on her train of thoughts, a knock came from the door.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    The Great General pushed open the door.


    ¡°Ancestor Qing, there are urgent matters that we need to discuss. Kindly head to the main hall,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded her head in agreement. She quickly followed the Yongle Tribe General to the main hall.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher, Lu Yuanxiang and the rest were already there. With the arrival of Ye Qingtang, everyone was present.


    ¡°Speak. What is it?¡± Lu Yuanxiang asked.


    ¡°Ancestors¡­ It¡¯s the Xihai Tribe.¡± The Great General spoke frankly.


    ¡°The Xihai Tribe¡­¡±


    Everyone fell into thought as they heard this.


    Did that mean that the Xihai Tribe wasing straight for the Yongle Tribe?


    ¡°The Xihai Tribe General¡¯s only son was murdered. He has already surrounded us, insisting that the murderer is within our ranks. I remembered that Ancestor Qing mentioned something about killing the Xihai Tribe¡­ so¡­¡± The Yongle Tribe General looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Qingtang said expressionlessly. ¡°I killed him.¡±


    With that, the Yongle Tribe General fell silent. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°What, so you are saying that the current Xihai Tribe dares to lead its entire army to surround my Yongle Tribe?¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said as he nced at the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡°I apologize for my ipetence¡­ in the past few years, the difference in power between the Yongle Tribe and the Xihai Tribe meant that we¡¯ve never been able to make them retreat¡­¡± the Yongle Tribe General said.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Yongle Tribe General. So this was the final test for them. The Yongle Tribe was definitely not weak, or they would have been swallowed by the Xihai Tribe a long time ago, given their proximity.


    The Yongle Tribe General had only said this to test their strength.


    If the Yongle Tribe General really believed their identity, there was no way he would let the Xihai Tribe surround the Yongle Tribe..

 Chapter 2479 - Chasing Them (3)

    Chapter 2479: Chasing Them (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Flying Star Academy teacher suddenly understood the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s intentions as well. He wanted them to deal with the Xihai Tribe personally.


    He was a Great General after all. Even now, he was still being cautious and could not trust thempletely.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher frowned as a strange look took over his face. They had risked their lives toe to the Yongle Tribe to avoid the Xihai Tribe which was hunting them. And now the Yongle Tribe General wanted to push them out to deal with the Xihai Tribe. What a joke.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Flying Star Academy teacher. The Yongle Tribe General still had his doubt about them, and noting forward would only make him more suspicious. But there was no way they would be able to deal with the Xihai Tribe if they were to go out.


    She suddenly had a great headache. She didn¡¯t expect to be caught in such a tough position.


    At this moment, they could neither stay nor leave.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will go out and take a look,¡± she said to the Flying Star Academy teacher after a long while.


    In such a situation, the Flying Star Academy teacher couldn¡¯t go himself and had to send someone else in his stead.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the others had no other suggestions, so Ye Qingtang had no choice but to take the initiative to attack.


    ¡°Many thanks to Ancestor Qing.¡¯ Hearing her words, the Yongle Tribe General quickly cupped his fist at her.


    Even though the Flying Star Academy teacher didn¡¯t say anything else, he was extremely worried. What was the use of her going out? Wasn¡¯t she just going to her death?


    Even though that was what he was thinking, he didn¡¯t dare say these things out loud. He only narrowed his eyes and maintained a look of calm, as though the Xihai Tribe did not concern him at all.


    ¡°Ancestor Qing, I will lead the way.¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General quickly turned his gaze to Ye Qingtang and gestured for her to go.


    She could only nod and follow the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡­


    At the top of the mountain, she broke out in a cold sweat as she looked down. The Xihai Tribe hadpletely surrounded the Yongle Tribe. Even a fly would have trouble getting out.


    A huge demon was riding on a mount above in the sky, its cold gaze seeming to pierce through a thousand creatures. Just a single gaze was enough to make someone freeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The Xihai Tribe General riding on the mount in the sky called out in a booming voice that shook the skies when he saw Ye Qingtang. His voice made her ears ache.


    She stared at the Xihai Tribe General without saying a word, her mind thinking of countermeasures.


    She could still use the Mirror of Illusions one more time but it was not going to be easy to scare the Xihai Tribe General.


    ¡°Xihai Tribe General, how presumptuous of you to not be respecting your ancestor,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said coldly as he looked at the Xihai Tribe General.


    ¡°Ancestor?¡±


    Hearing the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s words, the Xihai Tribe General sneered and said, ¡°Zang, you really are regressing more the longer you live. Stop fantasizing about the return of the Demon Emperor. You¡¯re still dreaming and still haven¡¯t woken up.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you any further. Since you¡¯ve offended the ancestors, it¡¯s the end of the Xihai Tribe,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said.


    The Xihai Tribe Generalughed wildly and said, ¡°Alright, I want to see how good your so-called ancestor is, that she can destroy my Xihai Tribe.. Since she killed my son, not only is she to me, but the entire Yongle Tribe is at fault as well!¡±

 Chapter 2480 - Kneel (1)

    Chapter 2480: Kneel (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The big yellow dog, who had been squatting beside Ye Qingtang, tilted its head and wagged its tail. It yawned and looked at the General of the West Sea Tribe expressionlessly. ¡°I say¡­ you keep chattering non-stop. Are you done? On ount of your ignorance, just kowtow to me and I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened. I¡¯ll spare your wretched lives then.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. It really knew how to talk. The odds were against her today. Ye Qingtang had racked her brains to think of a way to let the General of the West Sea Tribe and General Yongle fight first, but this dog¡­


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    After hearing what the big yellow dog said, a cold glint shed across the eyes of the West Sea Tribe General. A dog wanted him to kneel down and apologize? So that it would spare his life?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear, kid?¡± The yellow dog continued. ¡°Kneel and show your gratitude. You¡¯re a demon of this world and more or less rted to Demon Emperor Yongle. So I don¡¯t wish to kill you all.¡±


    ¡°It seems you have a death wish!¡±


    Immediately, the West Sea Tribe General let out a furious roar. The mountains nearby shook from his roar.


    ¡°Alright, I guess you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You rather do this the hard way. In that case, I won¡¯t spare you any more.¡±


    The big yellow dog immediately looked at Ye Qingtang and wagged its tail. ¡°Ancestor Qing, just use any divine ability you have to let these little fellows know what is called an insurmountable chasm.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog meaningfully. What exactly did this dog want to do¡­


    Even if she used a killer move, the West Sea Tribe General probably wouldn¡¯t even shed a single strand of hair. Wasn¡¯t this dog deliberately throwing her into a fire pit?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just use it. Why do you have so many opinions?¡± The big yellow dog muttered softly.


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought.


    In the Wailing Well, she had seen it with her own eyes. The big yellow dog had killed an above-Emperor level monster in one move¡­ Although those above-Emperor level monsters were not on the same level as these demon generals, the big yellow dog might really have a way.


    It was useless to say anything now. Ye Qingtang could only give it her all.


    With that, Ye Qingtang waved her right arm lightly and a phoenix cry sounded in the air. In the next second, a ming phoenix with crimson wings pped its wings and let out a loud cry as it rapidly charged toward the General of the West Sea Tribe.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    All the demons present stared at the fire phoenix in astonishment.


    The demons here had never left this realm and did not know any martial art techniques or divine skills. The fire phoenix that Ye Qingtang used was a bloodline divine power and these demons had never seen such a thing before.


    ¡°You dare to utter such arrogant words with just a little trick like that?¡±


    The West Sea Tribe General was surprised for a moment, but he quicklyposed himself. Even though he didn¡¯t know what it was, it didn¡¯t pose any threat to him.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. She knew that it would definitely not work. After all, he was a general of the demon race and it was impossible for him to be easily intimidated by such a mystical ability.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Suddenly, the big yellow dog beside Ye Qingtang shouted angrily.


    As the yellow dog spoke, Ye Qingtang executed her bloodline ability and the crimson gold fire phoenix¡¯s body expanded to a few hundred feet in an instant.. Its eyes were like the eyes of the sky and there seemed to be terrifying mes from the asura abyss hidden within.

 Chapter 2481 - Kneel (2)

    Chapter 2481: Kneel (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Yongle Tribe General was watching everything with narrowed eyes. His expression suddenly changed when he felt that aura. From his limbs to his bones, everything was trembling.


    This aura was unparalleled.


    In the distance, the West Sea Tribe General was like a lone boat in the sea as he faced the fire phoenix. His body swayed as if he would bepletely devoured if he was careless.


    ¡°This¡­ how¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±


    Under this nearly invincible aura, all of the West Sea Tribe General¡¯s fighting spirit vanished like a lonely old man waiting for death to descend.


    This was beyond the understanding of all the demons present. They did not doubt that any living being would disintegrate into dust under this aura.


    The demon beast carrying the West Sea Tribe General was terrified. It instinctively wanted to get away, but it seemed to bepletely suppressed by the aura and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°On your knees! This is yourst chance!¡±


    The big yellow dog looked at the West Sea Tribe General and roared.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was amazed.


    In front of all the other demons, the West Sea Tribe General knelt on the back of his demon beast and looked at Ye Qingtang fearfully. ¡°Please spare me!¡±


    After the West Sea Tribe General finished speaking, the big yellow dog hurriedly gave Ye Qingtang a look. ¡°Ancestor Qing, as the saying goes, those who are ignorant are not guilty. Give him a chance.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was still in a daze and did not know what had happened.


    ¡°Ancestor¡­¡±


    The big yellow dog shouted anxiously when it saw that Ye Qingtang was still in a daze. Instinctively, Ye Qingtang waved her right arm andpletely dispersed the power of the fire phoenix.


    As the fire phoenix disappeared, the heaven and earth-like pressurepletely dissipated.


    Seeing this, the West Sea Tribe General slumped down on the beast¡¯s back, his entire body drenched in a cold sweat.


    Just now, he had almost disintegrated into thin air. That invincible aura was still lingering in the West Sea Tribe General¡¯s heart. He never wanted to feel that aura again.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog meaningfully.


    What just happened?


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial art skills had increased exponentially for no reason. But apart from that, there was nothing else. This should not have scared the West Sea Tribe General into such a state. The Yongle Tribe General, who was beside her, who had looked at her with indifference, now gazed at her with deep fear and respect. There was also an indescribable excitement.


    ¡°Ancestor¡­ Ancestor, I deserve to die. I failed to see the truth and offended you. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    The West Sea Tribe General came to his senses and knelt again. He stared at Ye Qingtang in terror.


    ¡°Oh? Did you not just say that you must take revenge for me killing your demon son?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°No, that stupid fool must have offended you, so his crimes cannot be forgiven. Even if the Ancestor doesn¡¯t kill him, I would have executed him when I found out. I didn¡¯t know that you were really the Ancestor and I offended you¡­ please spare my life!¡± The West Sea Tribe General¡¯s face was pale.


    ¡°Ancestor Qing, the West Sea Tribe and the Yongle Tribe have a deep grudge all these years. Why don¡¯t¡­¡± The Yongle Tribe General said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nced at him. ¡°The Demon Emperor will decide on everything. It is not your ce to intervene.¡±


    ¡°I deserve to die!¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General trembled and took a few steps back.. It was true that the Yongle Tribe General had doubted Ye Qingtang¡¯s identity previously, but now, those doubts had dissipated in the presence of that oppressive power.

 Chapter 2482 - Kneel (3)

    Chapter 2482: Kneel (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nearby, the West Sea Tribe General was sweating profusely. As he knelt on the beast¡¯s back, he did not dare to move. The Yongle Tribe General also retreated a few steps and lowered his head to await orders.


    Ye Qingtang still could notpletely adapt to this sudden change. She did not know what the big yellow dog did but she was certain of one thing. The West Sea Tribe General was scared out of his wits and the Yongle Tribe General seemed to haveplete faith in her identity.


    ¡°Ancestor Qing, how should we deal with the West Sea Tribe?¡± The Yongle Tribe General asked after a long while.


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°West Sea Tribe General.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, I await your orders¡­¡±


    The West Sea Tribe General¡¯s body trembled as he immediately responded.


    ¡°Take your troops and leave. As for whether the West Sea Tribe will be punished for offending me, my words carry no weight. Everything will be decided by the Demon Emperor,¡± Ye Qingtang said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Demon Emperor¡­¡±


    The West Sea Tribe General was astonished. Could it be that the Ancestor before him was not Demon Emperor Yongle?!


    Originally, the West Sea Tribe General had thought that Demon Emperor Yongle had once again appeared. Who else but Demon Emperor Yongle could possess such a terrifying aura?


    However, the West Sea Tribe General realized that he was wrong. This Ancestor was not Demon Emperor Yongle, but one of his followers.


    It was hard to imagine. A mere follower of the Demon Emperor Yongle already possessed such unparalleled, almost invincible power. What level was the true Demon Emperor Yongle at then?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Yongle Tribe¡­


    The Flying Star Academy teacher had a pained expression. He was burning with anxiety and did not know what to do. It was clear that the Yongle Tribe General did not fully trust them. Now that the West Sea Tribe hade knocking on their door, they were going to force them to their deaths¡­


    How could Teacher Ye Qing defeat the West Sea Tribe General?


    If they did not manage this properly, their identities would definitely be exposed by the Yongle Tribe General. By then, there would be no need for the West Sea Tribe to seek revenge on them. The Yongle Tribe would not let them leave this ce alive either.


    Not far away, Lu Yuanxiang and the other students were also worried, but they pretended to be calm on the surface.


    Before they had more time to think, Ye Qingtang and the big yellow dog returned. The Yongle Tribe General followed behind Ye Qingtang respectfully.


    ¡°Demon Emperor, the West Sea Tribe has been subdued by me and no longer dares to act rashly. I wonder how the Demon Emperor is going to deal with the West Sea Tribe and their General.¡± Ye Qingtang walked to the Flying Star Academy teacher and cupped her fists in respect. At the same time, Ye Qingtang winked at the tutor of the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    ¡°The West Sea Tribe General has been subdued?¡±


    Everyone, including the teacher, was astonished. How did Ye Qing manage to deceive the West Sea Tribe General?


    Nevertheless, as puzzled as they were, they could not show it.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a small West Sea Tribe. To think you spent so much time on them.¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It is indeed my fault for not doing my job well and wasting time.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. How do you think the West Sea Tribe should be dealt with?¡± asked the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    ¡°I think that those who are ignorant are not guilty. Although the West Sea Tribe was disrespectful, it was not intentional. The Demon Emperor has always been benevolent. How about we let them off this once?¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Yes, Qing. What you said is exactly what I had in mind. Considering the ignorance of the West Sea Tribe, I will not pursue the matter today.. If it happens again, I will eliminate one of their bloodlines,¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher nodded as he spoke.

 Chapter 2483 - Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (1)

    Chapter 2483: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Yongle Tribe General found it a little strange. The West Sea Tribe and the Yongle Tribe had a deep and longstanding conflict and the West Sea Tribe had disrespected Demon Emperor Yongle. This was also the main reason why the Yongle Tribe and the West Sea Tribe were at odds. So to see that the Demon Emperor Yongle was not pursuing this matter¡­


    Nevertheless, even though the Yongle Tribe General found it strange, he did not dare to say anything. He could only assume that Demon Emperor Yongle was benevolent and did not want to punish the West Sea Tribe.


    A momentter, the Yongle Tribe General looked at Demon Emperor Yongle and asked, ¡°Ancestor, how long will you be staying this time?¡±


    ¡°I just came back to take a look and will not stay for long. Why? Are you trying to chase me away?¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher nced at the Yongle Tribe General.


    The Yongle Tribe General¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He quickly cupped his fists and said, ¡°Ancestor, I did not mean that at all. It¡¯s just that I would like for you to stay for a longer period of time to revive the Yongle Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Haha, about that¡­¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher nced at Ye Qingtang.


    How could he revive the Yongle Tribe and allow it to rise to the top again? How could he continue to deceive the other tribes and generals by tricking them?


    Once or twice was already considered very lucky. If this continued for a long time, things could only turn for the worst. One could only tread water for so long before drowning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Yongle Tribe General replied respectfully.


    After seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills just now, the Yongle Tribe General had a deep respect for her.


    ¡°All the major forces will definitely know that the Demon Emperor has returned. I believe that even after the Demon Emperor leaves, the Yongle Tribe will be an indestructible power,¡± Ye Qingtang said slowly.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s all thanks to Ancestor.¡± The Yongle Tribe General nodded.


    ¡°The Demon Emperor has already ordered me to return to this ce if I have the time in the future and teach you divine skills. If you cultivate diligently, the power of the Yongle Tribe will increase by several times in the future,¡± Ye Qingtang continued.


    ¡°Divine skills?¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General was taken aback when he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He did not understand what kind of divine power Ancestor Qing was referring to.


    ¡°Ancestor, you should know that we are able to be generals precisely because we have attained special demon skills. For example, my skill is to revive the dead. It¡¯s already extremely rare among demons. May I ask what kind of skills you are referring to? Can every demon cultivate and figure it out?¡± The demon general asked in confusion.


    ¡°Revive the dead?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. What kind of mystical demon ability was that? It sounded very creepy.


    ¡°Like this.¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Ziying, who had been silent all this time, flicked her finger and a humanoid puppet flew out from the darkness.


    The Yongle Tribe General was shocked and instinctively stood in front of Ye Qingtang and the Flying Star Academy teacher to protect them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, this is just a divine ability.¡± Mu Ziying looked at the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡°This¡­ is a divine skill?¡± The Yongle Tribe General was surprised. ¡°This is too amazing¡­¡±


    It was only now that the Yongle Tribe General realized it was actually an inanimate object. However, it was so vivid and lifelike. In fact, this inanimate object could even perform some iprehensible techniques.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t quite understand..¡± The Yongle Tribe General frowned.

 Chapter 2484 - Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (2)

    Chapter 2484: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Upon hearing that, red-gold mes appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes and a pair of wings formed on her back. In the blink of an eye, the Yongle Tribe General witnessed Ye Qingtang transforming into an ancient fire phoenix!


    ¡°Is¡­ Is your true form? An ancient demonic phoenix?!¡± The Yongle Tribe General was terrified.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang returned to her original appearance and shook her head. ¡°This is just a simple divine ability, there¡¯s no need to be rmed. In fact, any demon can learn it and theirbat power will increase greatly.¡±


    A smile was on her face.


    Actually, it was impossible for a special ability like that to be activated unless you had that particr bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang was merely giving an example. Even if she really wanted to teach these demons, she would never teach them a bloodline divine ability.


    ¡°I understand now¡­¡± The Yongle Tribe General mused. ¡°It¡¯s just like how Ancestor Qing defeated the West Sea Tribe General with a single move.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s exactly right,¡± said Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°So, Ancestor Qing, are you saying that any one of us demons can learn your divine ability and subdue the West Sea Tribe General with a single move?¡± A strange light shed across the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Was there something wrong with the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s ability to understand things?


    You could always learn something but whether you could subdue the West Sea Tribe General¡­ it depended on your own innate ability.


    How could it be that any random demon could subdue a West Sea Tribe General after learning just one move?


    Was there any such skill? If so, she was willing to spend 100 years of her life learning it!


    ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯ll leave it at that for now,¡± Ye Qingtang said in exasperation.


    It was a simple matter but it would take a few days and nights just to exin it to the Yongle Tribe General. In that case, it was better not to dwell on this issue.


    ¡°Alright! I understand. Thank you, Demon Emperor. Thank you, Ancestor Qing!¡± The Yongle Tribe General said excitedly. No matter what it took, he had to learn that technique!


    ¡­


    ¡°Ancestor Feng¡­ may I ask what your divine ability is?¡±


    After a long time, the Yongle Tribe General looked at Qin Feng. He was extremely curious about Qin Feng¡¯s sword.


    Demons never used weapons as the best weapon for demons was their own limbs.


    Although there were humans and swords in this realm, the humans here only used their swords as weapons to kill their enemies. They did not use any martial art techniques or divine skills. They were very ordinary. In the eyes of the demons, they were just silly little creatures.


    ¡°Me?¡± Qin Feng pointed at himself. Why was this Yongle Tribe General suddenly singling him out?


    ¡°Yes, the human whose skin I am wearing used a simr weapon to yours, but it was just an ordinary and silly instrument. I can¡¯t help but be curious. May I humbly request you to demonstrate its use?¡± Although he felt that this was a little disrespectful, the Yongle Tribe General could not suppress his curiosity.


    ¡°I can do that, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too formidable and destroy the Yongle Tribe.¡± Qin Feng didn¡¯t hesitate to speak out.


    His power was not great enough. If the Yongle Tribe General saw through him, their entire ploy would fail.


    ¡°Ancestor, you can limit your power. I just want to see how this weapon is used,¡± said the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡°Alright, how about this.. I won¡¯t use any power, I¡¯ll only demonstrate the technique.¡±

 Chapter 2485 - Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (3)

    Chapter 2485: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Qin Feng was very relieved.


    In next to no time, Qin Feng stood up and walked out of the door. His right hand held the hilt of his sword lightly while his eyes were half-closed.


    ¡°Destroy!¡±


    Qin Feng let out a soft shout, and his eyes suddenly opened wide. With a ng, the sword at his waist was unsheathed.


    Qin Feng soared into the sky and swung his sword.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The ce seemed to have be a kingdom of swords as shadows crisscrossed in all directions. Sword qi seemed to descend from the sky numbering in the tens of millions. Sword intent burst forth. Qin Feng seemed to have an endless sword intent. Noone dared to look directly at him.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General was speechless.


    In the past, he thought that this piece of metal was a useless object. Never did the Yongle Tribe General imagine that it could actually create such a miraculous effect in Qin Feng¡¯s hands.


    General Yongle thought that if Qin Feng did not limit his strength, the number of sword light alone would be enough to instantly decimate all the demons in the Yongle Tribe. Not a single one would be able to escape.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s also me. Do you want to see my divine powers?!¡±


    Nangong Lie suddenly ran out. ¡°Look at my hand!¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General instinctively looked towards Nangong Lie¡¯s palm.


    In the next second, a ball of mes appeared in Nangong Lie¡¯s palm.


    ¡°This is¡­ the power of nature. Ancestor, you can control the power of nature?¡± The Yongle Tribe General asked in surprise.


    ¡°So can I. Look¡­¡±


    This time, it was Lei Yan who spoke. However, before Lei Yan could finish speaking, Ye Qingtang red at him.


    Had Lei Yan and Nangong Lie forgotten their current situation? Why were they still showing off in front of the Yongle Tribe General?


    ¡­


    ¡°Ancestor, do you have any divine abilities?¡± A momentter, General Yongle¡¯s gazended on the big yellow dog beside Ye Qingtang.


    In the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s opinion, it must be extraordinary to be able to follow Ancestor Qing.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail and looked up at the Yongle Tribe General. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General was confused but he still reached out his hand. Before the Yongle Tribe General could react, the big yellow dog bit his hand.


    The Yongle Tribe General, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a dog. This is my divine power,¡± said the big yellow dog as it let go.


    The Yongle Tribe General smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. We will leave in a few days, but when Ancestor Qing is free, I will ask him toe back and teach you the divine arts,¡± said the Flying Star Academy teacher.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Yongle Tribe General cupped his fists.


    ¡­


    Soon, Ye Qingtang returned to the room.


    Ye Qingtang touched the big yellow dog¡¯s tail and pulled it over.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t pull my tail, otherwise I will suffer from indigestion.¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang unhappily.


    ¡°Heavens, what did you do just now?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled as she stroked the big yellow dog¡¯s fur.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± The yellow dog was confused.


    ¡°Stop pretending. That West Sea Tribe General¡­¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that? No need to thank me, it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no need to think too much. The reason why she had been able to subdue the West Sea Tribe General was definitely because of the big yellow dog. Other than that, Ye Qingtang could not find any other reason.


    She really had picked up a treasure¡­

 Chapter 2486 - Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (4)

    Chapter 2486: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang tilted her head and pondered. What method could she use to keep the big yellow dog by her side? This dog was a great protective talisman!


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m going out for a walk to digest my food and find a convenient spot to¡­¡±


    With that, the big yellow dog ran out of the house.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Previously, Ye Qingtang was still wondering if this dog was some great god who made use of some mystical transformation technique to be a dog. But it looked like it was definitely not¡­ it was really a dog.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. Why were her skills not evenparable to a dog now? Was there still justice in this world? After all, she had lived two lives and was still inferior to a dog¡­


    ¡­


    After midnight, Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes.


    The power of the Deity Ocean was nearly replenished. Soon enough she would be able to bring everyone out of her Deity Ocean and return to the Wailing Well.


    However, before this, Ye Qingtang still wanted to understand something.


    Ignoring the big yellow dog who was sleeping soundly nearby, Ye Qingtang stood up and walked towards the door.


    About half an hourter, Ye Qingtang arrived at the main hall. The Yongle Tribe General had not yet retired for the night and was cultivating in the main hall. He opened his eyes when he heard the sound.


    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor Qing!¡±


    Seeing that it was Ye Qingtang, the Yongle Tribe General hurriedly stood up and cupped his fists at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°At ease. Have a seat,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The Yongle Tribe General had no intention of sitting down.


    ¡°Zang, what is your divine ability?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Revival of the dead.¡± The Yongle Tribe General replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang asked again.


    During the day, the Yongle Tribe General had said that every Demon General had different divine powers so it was normal that Ye Qingtang did not know every single one of them. This was not something that she could not ask.


    ¡°Ancestors, in simple terms, I can bring the dead back to life,¡± the Yongle Tribe General exined. ¡°I can transfer dead souls into new vessels.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard what the Yongle Tribe General said. This Yongle Tribe General actually had such a heaven-defying ability to revive the dead?


    ¡°However, there are a lot of restrictions. It requires the soul of the deceased. If the soul cannot be retained right at the moment of death, I cannot do anything. Even if there is a soul, if the soul is stronger than my own, I am also helpless,¡± the Yongle Tribe General added.


    Ye Qingtang held back her emotions and said expressionlessly, ¡°Hmm, a very good ability. Can you demonstrate it once for me?¡±


    ¡°Demonstrate?¡± The Yongle Tribe General was taken aback. He did not understand what Ye Qingtang meant.


    ¡°Ancestor¡­ Do you mean demonstrate like what Ancestor Feng did today? I don¡¯t think I can demonstrate this skill of mine¡­¡± The Yongle Tribe General looked troubled.


    He had to have a soul if he wanted to perform a demonstration. Without a soul, how could he demonstrate it? He could not possibly kill a demon just for a demonstration.


    ¡°Ha, I had the clone of a powerful human previously but the clone had an independent soul. After this clone died, I kept his soul. I need to ask him some questions. Can you help me?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Yongle Tribe General and smiled.


    ¡°A clone¡­¡± The Yongle Tribe General looked confused. ¡°What do you mean, Ancestor Qing?¡±


    The corner of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. She almost forgot that clones were also a kind of divine power.. How would this Yongle Tribe General know what clones were? He probably had never even heard of them in his life.

 Chapter 2487 - Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (5)

    Chapter 2487: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang did not want to talk too much about divine abilities. She would never be able to exin everything to the Yongle Tribe General within such a short time, so she tried to simplify it as much as possible. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know what a clone is. Just tell me whether you can do what I asked just now.¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General looked at Ye Qingtang with a serious expression. ¡°Ancestor, if the conditions are met, it should not be a problem.¡±


    ¡®What are the conditions?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°If Ancestor has already preserved his soul, then the strength of his soul cannot be stronger than mine. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to do it.¡± The Yongle Tribe General told Ye Qingtang after thinking for a moment.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought after hearing what the Yongle Tribe General said. Ye Qingtang did not know how strong the soul of the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s original body was. However, the one she had was just a clone. Even if he had some soul strength, he could not possibly be stronger than the Yongle Tribe General. This Blood Moon Elder clone should not be on the same level as the Yongle Tribe General at all.


    ¡°No problem. I need to revive a soul but will definitely not force you. You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± Ye Qingtang promised.


    ¡°Alright, in that case, there¡¯s no problem. We just need a vessel,¡± the Yongle Tribe General said.


    ¡°Vessel¡­¡±


    For a moment there, Ye Qingtang was in a dilemma. She knew what the Yongle Tribe General meant by vessel. To put it bluntly, it was a new body for the soul to safely take over. But where could she find a new body?


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was silent for a moment, the Yongle Tribe General asked Ye Qingtang, ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare a vessel?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not deny it. She nodded and said honestly, ¡°Indeed, I did not know that you would have such a divine ability, so I did not prepare the vessel you need. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±


    ¡°I see. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. I have quite a few vessels. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be interested,¡± said the Yongle Tribe General respectfully.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s interest was piqued. The Yongle Tribe General actually liked collecting vessels?


    ¡°Zang, what kind of vessels do you have?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡°Human vessels. I¡¯ve collected a lot of human skins, but I don¡¯t know if you would ept them,¡± said the Yongle Tribe General.


    Not all demons liked human skin. Some cherished it like precious treasure, while others viewed it with contempt.


    From the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s point of view, for a great demon like Ye Qingtang, the skin of an ordinary human might not be good enough. Just one look at the human skin on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body, and one could tell that it was very high-grade. The skins he had collected were not as good.


    Ye Qingtang said in all seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as there¡¯s a vessel, there¡¯s no need to be picky.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want toe with me to choose a vessel, or should I select one at random?¡± The Yongle Tribe General did not dare to decide without Ye Qingtang¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Let mee along to take a look,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    After thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem right to ask the Yongle Tribe General to just make a random selection. No matter what, it would still be the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s new body.


    ¡°Ancestor, this way please.¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General stood to the side and made a ¡°please¡± gesture.


    ¡°No need. You can lead the way,¡± Ye Qingtang said..

 Chapter 2488 - : Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (6)

    Chapter 2488: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (6)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Soon, Ye Qingtang followed the Yongle Tribe General to a cer within the Yongle Tribe territory. This cer was specially used by the Yongle Tribe General to keep his human skins and maintain a rather dry temperature.


    Many human skins were hanging on the walls of the cer. There were both men and women, mostly youths. They looked like they were just asleep. If she didn¡¯t know any better, Ye Qingtang would definitely not believe that these men and women, who lookedpletely unharmed, were just human skins.


    Ye Qingtang sighed in her heart. She was no great savior. She could not even protect herself, let alone change the demon tribes and save anyone.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang went forward and examined these vessels up close. She even touched them.


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression rxed somewhat.


    These vessels did not belong to real humans.


    At the very least, they were much weaker than the humans in the outside world. They were more like the manifestation of some sort of power.


    Ye Qingtang always had a suspicion lingering in her mind.


    This realm didn¡¯t truly exist. It was only a ce within the Deity Ocean. Everything within the Deity Ocean originated from the evolution of the Deity Ocean¡¯s power. If so, were the humans within the Deity Ocean truly human¡­?


    Were the demons in the Deity Ocean truly demons?


    Or could it be that all of this was merely the imagination of the past master of the Deity Ocean?


    Now, this Deity Ocean had already be an object in her body and was nurtured by Ye Qingtang¡¯s dantian. If she couldpletely control the Deity Ocean one day, what changes would there be?


    ¡°Ancestor?¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, the Yongle Tribe General could not help but call her in a soft voice. Ye Qingtang immediately snapped out of her trance and started sizing up the vessels.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­ too handsome. It doesn¡¯t match.¡±


    ¡°Not that either. Still too handsome¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang realized that the vessels collected by the Yongle Tribe General were extremely beautiful people.


    ording to Ye Qingtang¡¯s thinking, based on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s personality and style of doing things, he definitely would not like this type of body. An older and uglier body would suit his preferences better.


    After perusing the bodies for a long time, Ye Qingtang still did not find a suitable vessel.


    Finally, Ye Qingtang¡¯s gazended on a vessel at the corner. It was a middle-aged man with a mole on the left side of his face. His face looked a little fierce and his aura was not weak.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Qingtang pointed at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°This one then.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General was stunned and in disbelief.


    This vessel was his least favorite. He had been preparing to throw it out of the cer recently. Who would have thought that the Ancestor would choose this one¡­


    ¡°Ancestor, are you sure?¡± The Yongle Tribe General asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain. This one.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. She believed that the Blood Moon Elder would be satisfied with this.


    ¡°Ancestor, you have very unique tastes. This is also my favorite vessel. Look, his face is rugged and seems to have a strong aura and force. His skin is rough and seems to be full of strength. It is a rare top-grade item. The mole on his face is also very unique.¡± The Yongle Tribe General said to Ye Qingtang after a moment of silence.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too. This will do.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The Yongle Tribe General took a few steps forward and swiftly removed the vessel.

 Chapter 2489 - Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (7)

    Chapter 2489: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (7)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    A momentter, the Yongle Tribe General returned to the hall with Ye Qingtang and the vessel.


    ¡°Ancestor, the vessel is ready. Where is the soul? Can you take it out?¡± The Yongle Tribe General asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang took out a purple-gold gourd from her space ring.


    The Yongle Tribe General was dumbfounded. If he was not mistaken, Ye Qingtang took out a huge gourd from her ring??


    She was able to retrieve an item from a small ring?


    The Yongle Tribe General had never seen or heard of such a thing.


    ¡°Ancestor, did you take out this gourd from your ring just now?¡± The Yongle Tribe General could not hold back his curiosity.


    Ye Qingtang did not deny it and nodded immediately. ¡°I took it out from my space ring. Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly puzzled. Could it be that souls could not be ced in space rings?


    The Yongle Tribe General became even more curious. ¡°Ancestor¡­ you mentioned a space ring just now? What is a space ring?¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was struck speechless but she soon recovered. Everything in this realm was very primitive and there was no such thing as forging divine weapons or treasures. These demons had never seen any space rings before. To the demons, these things were akin to divine powers and martial art techniques.


    This time, Ye Qingtang exined patiently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so amazed. This is a divine weapon that can store everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something so wondrous?!¡± The Yongle Tribe General stared in disbelief at the space ring Ye Qingtang was wearing. He asked, ¡°Ancestor, can I please ask you to demonstrate? Can my vessel also be ced inside?¡±


    They stored their treasures in cers or treasure vaults. They had never thought of storing them in rings.


    Ye Qingtang was rather exasperated. But she was already used to his curiosity. Since the Yongle Tribe General had already made Qin Feng and the rest demonstrate their skills, it was not a big deal to show him the use of her space ring.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try.¡± Ye Qingtang tossed the vessel into her space ring.


    The Yongle Tribe General was instantly shocked. He did not get a clear look earlier when Ye Qingtang took out the gourd. It was different now. He saw Ye Qingtang toss the vessel into her space ring.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang took out the vessel again.


    The Yongle Tribe General eximed, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Demon Emperor entered the Realm of Ascension, far away from this realm. It seems like it¡¯s true. Ancestor¡­ these heaven-defying treasures must have been brought from the Realm of Ascension.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°You can think of it this way. The martial art techniques that we used previously also came from the Realm of Ascension.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really too mysterious¡­ what kind of exciting world is that¡­ if I can enter it in my lifetime and see its mysteries, I can die without regrets.¡± The Yongle Tribe General sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you want to, there will be a chance,¡± Ye Qingtang said to the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡®Young man, follow me to the Realm of Ascension and be my bodyguard¡­ if you are willing, I will bring you there immediately.¡¯


    Of course, Ye Qingtang could only think such words in her heart.. It was not appropriate to say them out loud.

 Chapter 2490 - Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (8)

    Chapter 2490: Long Time No See, Blood Moon Elder (8)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ancestor, is what you said true? I have the chance to enter the Realm of Ascension too?¡± The Yongle Tribe General was in disbelief.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the general.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I don¡¯t believe in myself¡­¡± The Yongle Tribe General smiled bitterly.


    That was where all the Ancestors were located. How could he possibly step into the Realm of Ascension?


    ¡°No need to be anxious. When the time is ripe, I will naturally bring you there to take a look. However, the most important thing now is to help me revive this soul,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s promise, even though the Yongle Tribe General knew that it was unrealistic, he was still very excited.


    Very quickly, the Yongle Tribe General took the gourd from Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand. After examining the gourd carefully, he could not help sighing. It was another divine artifact. This small gourd could actually contain souls. It was really unbelievable.


    After a few deep breaths, the Yongle Tribe General opened the gourd.


    In an instant, a nearly ethereal purple fog seeped out. It was about to dissipate.


    However, a cold mist shot out from the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s eyes and froze the purple mist. He then slowly led the purple mist into the container.


    Although the steps were simple, they took quite a bit of time. The Yongle Tribe General was already drenched in sweat before he was halfway through.


    From this, it could be seen that it was not easy for the Yongle Tribe General to execute his divine skill. He had to focus all his attention and maintain a high level of concentration at all times. If he rxed even a little, it was very likely that he would fail and his soul would dissipate.


    About four hourster.


    ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s done. The soul you¡¯ve stored has been imbued into the new vessel.¡± The Yongle Tribe General said, panting as sweat drenched all over his body.


    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll remember your great contribution.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    However, this new vessel did not seem to have changed much¡­


    ¡°Zang. How many times have you used this divine ability?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    ¡°Ancestor, to be honest, this is the fourth time,¡± the Yongle Tribe General replied.


    ¡°All of them seeded?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised. It was not an exaggeration to say that such a divine ability was heaven-defying. What kind of concept was it to revive the dead?!


    ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seeded. I¡¯ve failed the previous three times. Perhaps my luck is bad.¡± The Yongle Tribe General pondered for a moment before replying.


    1


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡± Bad¡­ bad luck?


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed that she was really very lucky. She almost caused the Blood Moon Elder to vanish into thin air. If the process had failed, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s soul would have dispersed and she would not have another chance to revive him in the future.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang finally realized that this Yongle Tribe General was actually¡­ aplete fraud!


    If he had said so earlier, she would definitely not have handed over the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s soul so easily. It was a gamble¡­ Furthermore, from the looks of it, the chances of winning were very low¡­


    He had used his divine skill four times, and the first three times had all ended in failure. What kind of lousy sess rate was that?


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, the middle-aged man who was lying on the ground suddenly widened his eyes in anger and shouted angrily, ¡°The Holy Lady said¡­ with me around, you can forget about going over¡­ over my dead body!¡±


    With that, the middle-aged man leaped up and stared straight at the Yongle Tribe General, who was the closest to him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could react, the middle-aged man threw a punch.


    Bam!


    His punchnded squarely on the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s face.


    The Yongle Tribe General stood there unmoving, with only a slight frown on his face.

 Chapter 2491 - Underground Demon God (1)

    Chapter 2491: Underground Demon God (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Yongle Tribe General did not know why the soul that the Ancestor had him revive would punch him after waking up. If it was not a soul that belonged to the Ancestor, he would have crushed this skin bag before it could even touch him. However, this belonged to the Ancestor, so the Yongle Tribe General just stood where he was without any resistance.


    Fortunately, the vessel was only as powerful as an ant. No matter what it did, it would not pose any threat to him.


    The Blood Moon Elder seemed to be caught in the memory of the moments just before he died in the First Maind. He did notprehend his current situation at all. He only remembered that the Holy Lady had instructed him to block the path of those powerful figures from the Ancient You n no matter what and not let them pass.


    He had been by Ye Qingtang¡¯s side for so long and she had treated him well. It was no exaggeration to say that it had been the equivalent of granting him a whole new meaning to life. Moreover, he had long treated Ye Qingtang, the Holy Lady, as the most important kin in his life. This was even though he did not have any real family nor any children. He also did not really understand the bond of kinship.


    But perhaps, he and Ye Qingtang had unknowingly be family without any blood rtions.


    This was the first time the Holy Lady had given him such a serious task. No matter what, even if he had to give up his life, he had toplete his mission!


    ¡°Take another punch from me!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder shouted angrily as he punched the Yongle Tribe General¡¯s face.


    The Yongle Tribe General continued to stand there and stare quietly at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°My¡­ My hand¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder gritted his teeth. This handsome and evil-looking man actually had such great strength and a high cultivation level. Not only was he unharmed from his full force attack, his fist felt like it had nearly shattered¡­


    Was this still a human? Could it be possessed by a demon?


    How did the Ancient You n have such a terrifying powerful figure?!


    ¡°Excuse me, are you done punching?¡± The Yongle Tribe General looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    A cold glint appeared in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes when he heard what the Yongle Tribe General said. ¡°So, you mean to humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°You are still caught in the moment right before you died. Ancestor asked me to revive you.¡± The Yongle Tribe General exined to the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Died¡­ revive?¡± The Blood Moon Elder had a strange expression. He did not know what this unbelievably powerful man meant.


    ¡°Hong Heqing, stop,¡± Ye Qingtang shouted at the Blood Moon Elder from behind.


    The Blood Moon Elder found this voice both very familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar. It sounded as if it had just been ringing in his ears yesterday, but also as if he had not heard it for a long time. For a moment there, the Blood Moon Elder was dumbstruck.


    Turning around stiffly, the Blood Moon Elder met Ye Qingtang¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Eh¡­ you¡­ are you the Holy Lady¡¯s older or younger brother? You look so alike¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang with a strange expression. Were they twins?


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t the Blood Moon Elder see her in disguise as a man before? And he still could not recognize her?


    ¡°Ancestor, as I said before, he has been dead for too long and has just been resurrected. His memories will be slightly chaotic and mixed-up. This is quite normal,¡± the Yongle Tribe General exined to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded, indicating her understanding.

 Chapter 2492 - Underground Demon God (2)

    Chapter 2492: Underground Demon God (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Actually, there was no need for the Yongle Tribe General to exin. It was obvious.


    ¡°Resurrect¡­ memory is a mess. What are you talking about?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Yongle Tribe General again and frowned deeply.


    Did this man mean that he was dead and had been resurrected? What nonsense!


    ¡°Ancestor, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. I need to tell you now.¡± The Yongle Tribe General seemed to have remembered something.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Qingtang replied.


    ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s like this. I don¡¯t know how powerful this person was when he was alive, but his soul is in this new vessel and the cultivation level of this vessel is very weak. Therefore, he might need to start his cultivation from scratch again.¡± The Yongle Tribe General exined to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was not surprised by this. She knew that it was naturally impossible to preserve the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s cultivation foundation when he was alive. To put it bluntly, the Blood Moon Elder was at most only a highly-skilled practitioner in the First Maind when he was alive. In this current situation, his past powers were not even worth mentioning. It would be very easy for her to help him recover his cultivation level.


    Even for the Divine Lord stage, it was not difficult for Ye Qingtang.


    Furthermore, as long as the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s soul power could increase, he could even possess and control a powerful Emperor-level body.


    Ye Qingtang had already had everything nned out for the Blood Moon Elder. The most important thing now was to enhance his soul power, and not his cultivation level.


    The Blood Moon Elder had the divine power of possession and did not need to worry about his cultivation level. The main thing was his own soul power.


    ¡°Wait, I remember now¡­¡± At that moment, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang. This was not the Holy Lady¡¯s brother. Didn¡¯t the Holy Lady look like this when she was disguised as a man?


    ¡°Zang, it¡¯s been hard on you today. I¡¯ll bring him away now. You go back and rest first,¡± Ye Qingtang hurriedly instructed the Yongle Tribe General.


    ¡°Alright. Farewell, Ancestor.¡± The Yongle Tribe General respectfully bid Ye Qingtang farewell.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Ye Qingtang turned around and looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    Although the Blood Moon Elder did not know what was happening, he still followed Ye Qingtang and left the hall.


    ¡­


    Along the way, Ye Qingtang did not say anything. The Blood Moon Elder followed behind her. Although he was full of doubts, he did not ask.


    After a few minutes, Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder back to her room.


    Initially, the big yellow dog was licking its fur in its kennel and was about to say something when it saw Ye Qingtang enter. An extremely ugly middle-aged man followed Ye Qingtang in.


    The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang and the ugly middle-aged man thoughtfully. After pondering for a few seconds, it shook its fur and stood up, wagging its tail. ¡°Let me ask first. Do I need to go out for a while?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was shocked when he heard the big yellow dog. Was he hallucinating?


    How could a dog talk?


    However, the Blood Moon Elder soon realized that he was not hallucinating. His Holy Lady had started a conversation with the big yellow dog in front of him¡­


    Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog in confusion. ¡°Do you need to go out¡­? How would I know?¡±


    The big yellow dog smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you would have¡­ such unique tastes.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2493 - Underground Demon God (3)

    Chapter 2493: Underground Demon God (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang finally understood what the big yellow dog meant when it said whether it needed to leave.


    1


    Was it really just a dog? What a cheeky imp!


    Since it was a dog, it should be a good dog. What kind of dirty things were in its mind¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, is this a dog?¡± The Blood Moon Elder could no longer suppress his curiosity and asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the Blood Moon Elder.


    Upon hearing that, Blood Moon Elder went forward and picked up the big yellow dog. He examined it carefully and muttered, ¡°This¡­ is really a dog. There¡¯s nothing special about it and it¡¯s not a demon or demonic beast.¡±


    The more the Blood Moon Elder examined it, the stranger he found it. He had seen dogs before but he had never heard of dogs speaking.


    ¡°This guy looks disgusting.¡± The yellow dog was held in midair by the Blood Moon Elder. Without giving the Blood Moon Elder any time to react, it peed on his body.


    ¡°You dog!¡± The Blood Moon Elder tossed the big yellow dog aside.


    ¡°I really am a dog. Is that a problem?¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail provocatively.


    The Blood Moon Elder asked, ¡°Holy Lady, what kind of demonic creature is this?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dog?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder, ¡°¡­¡± Was this really just a dog?! He had never seen such a strange dog.


    But even if it was a dog, why did it have to pee on him?


    ¡°Among humans, your looks are considered quite unique,¡± the big yellow dog said to Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder red at the big yellow dog fiercely. Since when did dogs start judging people by their appearance? Moreover, although he was not considered handsome, he was tall, powerful and full of charisma. What could a dog know?


    ¡°I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder instinctively looked at the ancient bronze mirror in Ye Qingtang¡¯s room.


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned by the sight.


    A middle-aged man appeared in the ancient bronze mirror. He had a wretched appearance and a mole on the left side of his face. There was a strand of hair on the mole and his eyelids were obviously drooping.


    What the hell was this? How could the person in the mirror be even considered a human?


    ¡°This is me?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s pupils constricted as though he could not ept such a cruel reality.


    He clearly remembered that he possessed the body of Elder Yin of the Ancient You n in the First Maind. Although that body was not considered handsome, it was at least considered tall, mighty and domineering. What was he now?


    ¡°How is it? I chose it for you.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder andughed softly. She was very satisfied with the body she chose.


    ¡°Ah? Holy Lady, what exactly happened? Why can¡¯t I remember anything? Where are we now?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.


    ¡°You were killed by the Ancient You n in the First Maind but I preserved your soul. Coincidentally, Zang has the ability to revive your soul so I helped you choose a vessel and you were reborn.¡± Ye Qingtang exined everything to the Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder was shocked. He actually¡­ died a long time ago and was resurrected by the Holy Lady¡­


    No wonder that handsome man kept on talking about death and resurrection.


    The Blood Moon Elder originally thought that the Yongle Tribe General was speaking nonsense but now that he heard it from Ye Qingtang herself, how could it be false?

 Chapter 2494 - Underground Demon God (4)

    Chapter 2494: Underground Demon God (4)


    The Blood Moon Elder found it hard to ept the fact that he had died long ago. He was so powerful, how could he be killed so easily by the Ancient You n? Shouldn¡¯t he be the one who killed them instead¡­ that was more his style!


    However, reality did not allow for the slightest bit of imagination. If he died, that meant he died. There was nothing more to say on the matter.


    ¡°Holy Lady, even so, my current body is a little¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder did not dare to continue looking at the middle-aged man in the ancient bronze mirror and could only avert his gaze.


    ¡°I feel that it suits your temperament. Why? Are you not satisfied?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised. ording to her understanding of the Blood Moon Elder, he should be very satisfied with the vessel she chose.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang, his lips twitching. In the end, he said,¡± It¡¯s still alright¡­ there¡¯s still room for improvement.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you like it.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    The Blood Moon Elder, ¡°¡­¡± He did not like it! But he did not dare to say it.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your old me. I was just wondering,¡± the big yellow dog said thoughtfully as it listened to the conversation between Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Old me?¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Old acquaintance, I misspoke. No matter how bad your taste is, it¡¯s impossible to be that bad. Although I¡¯m just a dog, I still have some understanding of the human race. The women of the human race are all like those extremely intelligent and handsome men. This thing here is definitely not something that the women of the human race would fancy,¡± the big yellow dog said while wagging its tail.


    The Blood Moon Elder was enraged when he heard the big yellow dog. He wanted to refute but felt that he was unable to dispute the dog¡¯s words.


    Indeed his current body was very ugly. Even he felt that way.


    The Blood Moon Elder simply ignored the problem of appearance and looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Holy Lady, that battle¡­¡±


    ¡°We won,¡± Ye Qingtang said bluntly.


    After hearing what Ye Qingtang said, the Blood Moon Elder waspletely relieved.


    ¡°Haha, Holy Lady, I knew it would be like this. Who do the Ancient You n think they are? Since they dared toe, they should know it was a one-way trip. It¡¯s just a pity that I was already dead at that time. It¡¯s such a pity that I did not see them kneeling and begging for mercy.¡± The Blood Moon Elder firstughed before sighing. He had really died at the wrong time.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ the spirit energy here is extremely dense. It shouldn¡¯t be the First Maind, right?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked after a moment.


    Ye Qingtang did not deny it but did not reveal the fact about her Deity Ocean. She just told the Blood Moon Elder about the general situation.


    ¡°Demon Realm? Wait, Holy Lady, you¡¯ve already arrived in the Second Domain!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was dumbfounded by the slew of information that Ye Qingtang had just told him. Especially after knowing that Ye Qingtang was in the Second Domain, the Blood Moon Elder was shocked and even a little fearful.


    The Second Domain¡­ wasn¡¯t that where his main body was?


    The Blood Moon Elder was obviously very afraid of his main body and was unwilling toe into contact with it.


    ¡°We can go back sometime tomorrow.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady, the spirit energy here is so abundant. Why don¡¯t¡­ we go backter?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was a little hesitant. He did not want to go to the Second Domain. Once he entered the Second Domain, it meant that he might encounter his main body..

 Chapter 2495 - Underground Demon God (5)

    Chapter 2495: Underground Demon God (5)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Blood Moon Elder did not want anything to do with his main body and was unwilling to have any contact with it. After all, he knew that his main body was in the Second Domain. If he followed Ye Qingtang to the Second Domain, he might meet his main body.


    ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of your main body.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder and said with a faint smile.


    Actually, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s main body was not that terrifying. In fact, if the people from the Temple of Paragon did not think that she was the reincarnation of the Holy Lord, she would definitely be executed as a clone.


    ¡°Holy Lady, of course I¡¯m afraid. My main body will definitely kill me. When we were in the First Domain, you said that even if my main body wanted to kill me, he would not waste that time and effort. Now that we are in the Second Domain, the situation will be different. If we meet one day, my main body will be able to kill me easily. It¡¯s no different from killing an ant.¡± The Blood Moon Elder sighed helplessly.


    Moreover, even with his appearance changed, even if he had changed into apletely new body, it would be useless. Regardless of how he looked, his main body would be able to recognize him at a nce.


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, the Blood Moon Elder continued, ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I have a small suggestion.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and said to the Blood Moon Elder, ¡°Alright, speak. I will listen.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, why did wee to the Second Domain? Have you never heard of a saying that one would rather be a chicken¡¯s tail than a phoenix¡¯s head¡­¡±


    Immediately, the big yellow dog nced at the Blood Moon Elder and wagged its tail. ¡°I seem to remember the saying as one would rather be a phoenix¡¯s tail than a chicken¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°None of your business, dog.¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the big yellow dog unhappily.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. This man and dog could be brothers¡­


    ¡°Are you trying to say that you would rather be a chicken¡¯s head than a phoenix¡¯s tail?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Something like that¡­ who cares, the meaning is the same anyway,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    How were they the same?


    ¡°Holy Lady, regardless, it¡¯s fine as long as you understand what I mean. Now that the Ancient You n has been defeated by the Holy Lady, we will definitely be invincible if we stay in the First Maind. We will not have any opponents!¡± The Blood Moon Elder was rather agitated. ¡°Holy Lady, just imagine the scenario.¡±


    ¡°What scenario?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    ¡°Invincibility!¡± The Blood Moon Elder closed his eyes as if he had already imagined the scene. He said excitedly, ¡°Imagine¡­ a sea of people and tens of thousands of dynastiesing to pay their respects. We will be the gods of the First Maind¡­ no, Holy Lady, you are a god and I am the messenger of the gods. We can do whatever we want and all the resources of the First Maind will be ours!¡±


    Ye Qingtang was about to say something when the big yellow dog spoke first, ¡°Your personality and face are really simr.¡±


    ¡°Dog, what do you mean?¡± The Blood Moon Elder nced at the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Sigh, what a good-for-nothing¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it before. People reach for higher grounds, while water sinks to the bottom,¡± said the yellow dog.


    ¡°Holy Lady, is this your pet?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked Ye Qingtang after a long while.


    In response, Ye Qingtang only shook her head.. She wanted it to be but she did not have the ability.

 Chapter 2496 - Underground Demon God (6)

    Chapter 2496: Underground Demon God (6)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Then, Holy Lady, can I kill it? If not, I can throw it out too.¡± The Blood Moon Elder was serious. He had had enough of this dog and he hated the color yellow.


    Did this yellow dog really think that it was that precious just because it could speak?


    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary being. It can speak humannguage.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the Blood Moon Elder.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, the Blood Moon Elder was stunned and said indignantly, ¡°So what if it knows how to speak humannguage? What¡¯s so strange about that? It¡¯s like who doesn¡¯t know how to bark like a dog. It can speak the humannguage while I can also bark like a dog. We are even then, right?¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Had the Blood Moon Elder lost his mind after he was resurrected? However, thinking about it carefully, the Blood Moon Elder did seem to have such a personality in her memory.


    ¡°Bark a couple of times for me,¡± the big yellow dog said while wagging its tail.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I want to kill it,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    ¡°Do as you wish. However, I cannot guarantee that the Demon Emperor can revive the soul of the same person a second time.¡± Ye Qingtang replied after pondering for a moment.


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    What did his Holy Lady mean by that?


    Was she mocking him or doubting him? Even though he had lost his previous cultivation foundation and needed to start anew, surely his new body shouldn¡¯t be unable to defeat a dog, right?


    Did the Holy Lady mean that he might be bitten to death by this big yellow dog?


    ¡°Let me remind you first. I personally witnessed it killing an above-Emperor level being in one strike.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Above-Emperor¡­ what?¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mind went nk. What did the Holy Lady say just now?


    ¡°Above-Emperor level,¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    In fact, it was not the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s fault for being stunned. The Divine Lord stage was already beyond the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s reach now. As for the above-Emperor level¡­ the Blood Moon Elder probably did not even dare to think about it.


    After a long while, the Blood Moon Elder pointed at the big yellow dog. ¡°Holy Lady, look at the color of its fur.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Ye Qingtang was baffled. Was there a problem with this yellow fur?


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ this is my favorite color. Have you forgotten¡­ no wonder I felt so close to it the moment I saw it!¡± The Blood Moon Elder said hurriedly.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    This was indeed the Blood Moon Elder she remembered. There was no mistake.


    ¡°Look at this fur. It¡¯s so thick, soft and smooth. With this appearance, it¡¯s simply a dog¡­ no, a canine god. A divine canine god!¡± The Blood Moon Elder clicked his tongue.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to agree but after taking a look at the big yellow dog, she really could not speak against her conscience.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If we really fight, I might not be able to defeat you.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Fight?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was shocked. ¡°Oh my god, what are you talking about? I love dogs. I have a well-known nickname in the First Domain¡­¡±


    ¡°Bootlicker?¡± Ye Qingtang instinctively piped up.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No, eh, more or less. As long as you¡¯re happy, Holy Lady.¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked a little awkward. The Holy Lady really liked to undermine him.


    ¡°Brother Canine, if you don¡¯t mind, we can be sworn brothers from now on. I am your human brother and you are my canine brother. I can also be your Little Human Brother while you are my Elder Canine Brother. How about that?¡±


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    ¡°No thanks..¡±

 Chapter 2497 - Underground Demon God (7)

    Chapter 2497: Underground Demon God (7)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The big yellow dog¡¯s words of contempt seemed to have instantly thrown the Blood Moon Elder into a bottomless abyss. He could not believe that not only was his strength inferior to a dog but he was also looked down upon by a dog¡­


    What was the point of his life? He was begging to be sworn brothers with a dog and had only been rejected.


    No one would believe him even if he told them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to go to the Second Domain,¡± Ye Qingtang said without giving the Blood Moon Elder a chance to continue talking nonsense with the big yellow dog.


    The Blood Moon Elder was slightly stunned and did not understand what Ye Qingtang meant.


    ¡°The Second Domain is different from the First Domain. There are many unknowns and it is even more dangerous. You have already died for me once and I do not wish that to happen a second time,¡± Ye Qingtang said after pondering for a moment.


    Ye Qingtang was speaking the truth. Especially given the current state of the Blood Moon Elder, he could not even protect himself in the Second Domain.


    In fact, it was not just the Blood Moon Elder. She was the same as well. Even she could not guarantee her own safety in the Second Domain.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder gritted his teeth.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder thoughtfully. ¡°Actually, you are right. In the First Domain, you can do whatever you want but in the Second Domain, you will meet with all kinds of unknown dangers. You have been by my side for so long and I know how loyal you are to me. Let¡¯s do this. I can help you improve your skills and then send you back to the First Domain.¡±


    The reason why Ye Qingtang chose this body for the Blood Moon Elder was mainly that the potential of this body was not bad and it was tainted with a lot of demon aura. The absorption speed of a body with an extremely strong demon aura would be many times faster than an ordinary person. Ye Qingtang could refine some elixirs that could increase his cultivation level rapidly. The Yongle Tribe General must have spent a long time with it, which was why this vessel was tainted with his demon aura.


    This was one of the main reasons why Ye Qingtang chose this body for the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go. I¡¯ll be worried about you all alone in the Second Domain. Although my skills may not be good, at least I can understand some of the situation in the Second Domain through my main body.¡± After a long while, the Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and finally made up his mind.


    Just as Ye Qingtang said, he had been by Ye Qingtang¡¯s side for a long time. If they separated this time and he returned to the First Domain, it would be meaningless even if he could call the wind and summon the rain.


    He might as well follow the Holy Lady to the Second Domain. Although it was filled with unknown dangers, there were also unimaginable opportunities. Perhaps one day, he might be able to stand on equal footing with the main body, or even surpass it.


    ¡°Is this your decision?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, this is my final decision. Actually, I am already sick of the First Domain.¡± The Blood Moon Elder smiled.


    ¡°Alright, prepare yourself then. We¡¯ll leave at dawn,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ I don¡¯t think I have anything to prepare.¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked around.


    He had only been resurrected four hours ago, what could he prepare?


    ¡°Eh, what First Domain and Second Domain are you talking about? It¡¯s soplicated, I don¡¯t understand it at all.¡± The big yellow dog yawned.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog meaningfully. It did not even know about the domains¡­

 Chapter 2498 - Underground Demon God (8)

    Chapter 2498: Underground Demon God (8)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The next morning.


    The demons inside the Deity Ocean space were all shocked. In this space where the Yongle Tribe had almost no presence at all, their legendary Yongle Demon Emperor had appeared once again.


    Just the previous day, the Xihai Tribe had started a battle with the Yongle Tribe General. The Xihai Tribe General had surrounded the Yongle Tribe General tribe with his people.


    But something unexpected had happened. ording to one of their scouts, a single person from the Yongle Tribe had defeated the Xihai Tribe General in one move, making him kneel and beg for mercy.


    ¡­


    At this moment, above the mountains that the Yongle Tribe upied, many Great Generals were flying on their demon birds to take a look.


    Even though many demons had passed by, they found that the information brought back by their scouts was surprisingly consistent, which was that the Xihai Tribe had indeed been defeated in one move¡­


    ording to the scouts, the Xihai Tribe General had even begged the Demon Emperor for mercy.


    But without seeing it for themselves, they still had their doubts.


    ¡°The Sky Phoenix Tribe General would like to meet the Yongle Tribe Demon Emperor.¡±


    One of the Great Generals spoke up.


    After a long while, a demon walked out from the Yongle Tribe and shouted into the sky, ¡°The Demon Emperor has left this space with the other ancestors and we do not know when he will be back. Please return.¡±


    With that, the demon passing on the message nced briefly at the Great General in the sky and walked back into their abode.


    Seeing this, the Great Generals exchanged nces in surprise.


    The Yongle Tribe they were seeing now was vastly different from how they were like in the past. All these Great Generals hade to this ce but not only had they not seen the Demon Emperor, they had not caught a nce of the Yongle Tribe General as well. Even the small demons were looking down on them¡­


    ¡°From what my scout said, the Yongle Demon Emperor didn¡¯t even make an appearance. Everything was handled by the other ancestors. The Xihai Tribe General was almost killed by one of them.¡±


    ¡°Look at the Yongle Tribe¡¯s attitude towards us now¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s false. My scout would never lie as well.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang had already brought the rest of them back.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Lei Yan said with augh as he looked at the entrance of the Wailing Well.


    ¡°What are you this happy about?¡± Mu Ziying looked at him. They had just escaped a dire situation only to be faced with more danger.


    At least they were safe temporarily in the demon¡¯s space, but now that they were back at the Wailing Well, that may not be the case.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be back¡­¡±


    The Flying Star Academy teacher said with a sigh.


    In the demon¡¯s space, he had to pretend to be the Demon Emperor every day. Just one mistake would cause them to be discovered and the demons would y them alive.


    ¡°We were pretty lucky.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang looked at the Ice Ocean as her lips curled into a smile.


    This was the Land of Magic and the exit was below the Ice Ocean.


    She quickly spoke up. ¡°This is the exit for the Wailing Well.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Yuanxiang looked at the Ice Ocean a distance away. This was the exit?


    ¡°All of you go down first,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you¡¯re not joking?¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said with a frown.


    They could feel the might of the ice from where they were.. They weren¡¯t going to freeze to death after going down but would suffer heavy injuries.

 Chapter 2499 - Underground Demon God (9)

    Chapter 2499: Underground Demon God (9)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Flying Star Academy teacher and said, ¡°When I identally used the Space Technique before, I was brought to this ce and found the exit there.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Teacher Ye leave then?¡± Lu Yuanxiang looked strangely at her. Why did she choose not to leave if she knew where the exit was?


    Hearing his words, Ye Qingtang smiled gently and said, ¡°Would you still be able to see this exit if I had left?¡±


    They were all rendered speechless.


    Ye Qing knew where the exit was but did not leave for the sole reason that he wanted to leave this god-forsaken ce together.


    The Flying Star Academy teacher chuckled. ¡°Well, I did say that Teacher Ye was a great person. Even in such dire circumstances, he was thinking of us ¡­Since Teacher Ye says that this is the exit, what are we still waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± he said.


    ¡°Boss¡­ thank you, ¡± Mu Ziying said softly after a moment.


    She knew that Ye Qing could have left whenever he wanted but didn¡¯t do so because of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk more when we¡¯re out,¡± Ye Qingtang said as she smiled at Mu Ziying.


    They quickly reached the edge of the Ice Ocean.


    They could feel the might of the ice all around them. Ye Qingtang would never have been able to see that this was an illusion if she didn¡¯t already know it was.


    ¡°What a strong illusion¡­ it¡¯s so realistic that e can¡¯t even see it clearly for what it is. How strange.¡± Qin Feng frowned as he looked at his surroundings.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it clearly as well,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said softly.


    Regarding the Blood Moon Elder, they already knew that he was Ye Qing¡¯s friend. They also knew that the Yongle Tribe General had the power to recover souls, and they had used their status as ancestors to make him bring the Blood Moon Elder back to life.


    ¡°Hm, the people who set up this illusion must have been extraordinary. It is something we cannot even fathom,¡± said Lu Yuanxiang.


    Even Ye Qingtang was feeling the same way.


    The person behind the Wailing Well possessed great power and was notparable to ordinary people at all. As for what his motives were, Ye Qingtang did not know them and had no intention of finding out.


    ¡°Once we are out of this ce, we have to make sure to investigate everyone and find out more about those behind this! Universe City must have some connection to this!¡± The Flying Star Academy was extremely angry. This was a great embarrassment to the universities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Let me go first.¡± Qin Feng kept his sword and took big steps forward. Under their gaze, he entered the Ice Ocean and a faint light enveloped him.


    ¡°It really is the exit, ¡± the Flying Star Academy teacher said excitedly.


    With that, he followed Qin Feng into the Ice Ocean.


    At the same time, in the space above the Wailing Well¡­


    An elder holding a golden book suddenly opened his eyes and his sharp gaze swept downwards.


    ¡°So they¡¯re still alive¡­¡± he said as his eyes shed coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I felt it just now that they should all be dead¡­ how could there still be people alive? It¡¯s impossible,¡± another elder from afar said with a frown..

 Chapter 2500 - Underground Demon God (10)

    Chapter 2500: Underground Demon God (10)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Above the Wailing Well was a group of elders. They were standing everywhere, with a huge altar in the center of them, as though they were holding an unknown ceremony.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone still alive. There must be a mistake,¡± the elder holding the golden book said.


    ¡°Even though we have collected enough young blood, it is an insult to us for anyone to be left alive. We have to make sure that they do not get out no matter what,¡± one of the elders said coldly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Now that we have collected enough young blood, we can close the exit. Let¡¯s close it first then we can speak more,¡± the elder holding the golden book said.


    ¡­


    At that moment, near the Ice Ocean, the big yellow dog was wagging its tail and looking up at the sky. After a long while, it said, ¡°What are those old men doing? They even have an altar there and are muttering something.¡±


    As soon as the big yellow dog said that, everyone froze.


    There were people above them?


    Everyone looked up but did not see the people that the big yellow dog was referring to.


    ¡°Hold on, I think they¡¯re saying that they are closing the exit, ¡± the big yellow dog said as it scratched its head with its paw.


    ¡°Where are the people?¡± Lei Yan¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. Why could the dog see them and not him?


    Ye Qingtang observed for a long time but could not see anyone as well. But she did not doubt the big yellow dog¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°They are saying that they are going to close the exit?¡± She seemed to be thinking of something and her expression changed slightly.


    The big yellow dog nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, not only are they saying that they want to close the exit, they also want you all dead. I¡¯m only a dog so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a part of their calctions.¡±


    ¡°We need to leave immediately!¡± Ye Qingtang shouted without another second of hesitation. They would be in grave danger if the exit was closed!


    But just as she said that, the Ice Ocean started melting right in front of their eyes.


    They had no idea what this meant but they all had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°I think the exit will bepletely closed once the Ice Ocean melts,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    ¡°Quickly!¡± Ye Qingtang frowned deeply, not caring about anything else.


    ¡°Boss, you leave first!¡± Nangong Lie said hurriedly.


    ¡°Rubbish, you all go first. I have the Space Technique, so even if I can¡¯t leave, they won¡¯t be able to get to me,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nangong Lie nodded and quickly entered the Ice Ocean.


    They all knew that Ye Qing had the Space Technique. And rather than argue about who to go first, they should stop wasting time and make sure that everyone could leave.


    The Ice Ocean was made from magic and in reality, the exit was small and only one person could leave at any one time.


    In the span of just a few breaths, the Ice Ocean had shrunk to half its size.


    Without wasting any more time, they left in an orderly manner without fighting for the exit.


    ¡°Quick, it¡¯s about to closepletely!¡± Ye Qingtang watched as the Ice Ocean was about topletely melt away.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s leave together!¡±


    Yun Chen looked at Ye Qing, not wanting to leave him behind.


    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking!¡±


    Without giving him a chance to say anything else, Ye Qingtang kicked Yun Chen into the Ice Ocean.


    ¡°Just©`¡±


    Just as Yun Chen was kicked into the Ice Ocean, itpletely melted, with no signs of there ever being an exit.

 Chapter 2501 - Underground Demon God (11)

    Chapter 2501: Underground Demon God (11)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Seeing that everyone had already left, Ye Qingtang sighed with relief. They had just made it. They would be in great danger if they hadn¡¯t.


    But she suddenly saw something out of the corners of her eyes. The Blood Moon Elder was staring at her in surprise.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± She looked at him and frowned. Why was he still here?


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ where should I be if not here?¡± He was confused and wasn¡¯t sure what just happened, including where he currently was.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave with them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Holy Lady, not only do I not know them, I want to stay with you. Why would I follow them?¡± the Blood Moon Elder said as-a-matter-of-factly.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to refute him but had no idea what to say.


    ¡°Hm, I got squeezed out just now. Or I would already have left,¡± the big yellow dog said unhappily.


    Hearing its words, Ye Qingtang smiled and said, ¡°Big yellow dog¡­ you can¡¯t leave. What am I supposed to do if you leave?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± the Big yellow dog said as it looked at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not thinking that I can help you deal with these human elders.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you. You will be able to do it,¡± she said.


    The big yellow dog said, ¡°You might believe in me but I don¡¯t believe in myself. I think we should run away. They already sealed the exit and want to kill us¡­ No, if I continue to follow you, will they not spare me as well?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s possible!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said as he nodded.


    ¡°Big yellow dog, what did you say the elders were doing?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    The big yellow dog wagged his tail and looked upwards at the sky again.


    ¡°There seems to be a huge altar with the elders surrounding it and they look like they are doing a ceremony. One of them is looking at us. He says that a dog is looking at them¡­¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. There was no need for it to say thatst part.


    ¡°He¡¯s also saying that his Lord is returning to that world soon and that the person in the Temple of Paragon should already be dead so it¡¯s the best time to destroy it¡­¡± the big yellow dog continued.


    But the information it was telling her this time was extremely important. Apart from the mention of the mysterious person they wanted to revive, they also mentioned the Temple of Paragon¡­


    Ye Qingtang pondered this and gradually realized the plot they had for the Wailing Well.


    They were the ones behind it all in Universe City. The Wailing Well required fresh blood, so they had used the martial artspetition to transport people from various colleges into the Wailing Well. It seemed like they were also merely nourishment.


    ¡°Holy Lady, why do I feel that¡­ this is a huge matter?¡± the Blood Moon Elder said as he looked at her.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t sure what exactly was happening, he could tell from their actions that this was a huge matter.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t exin anything and merely looked up at the sky, lost in thought.


    The elder that the big yellow dog was talking about had not appeared to care about finishing them off, which likely meant that they had more pressing concerns.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t even turn back.


    She had to seize this opportunity to save herself.

 Chapter 2502 - Underground Demon God (12)

    Chapter 2502: Underground Demon God (12)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I should find a kennel to live in now¡­¡± the big yellow dog said as it looked around.


    But Ye Qingtang scooped it up and left the ce quickly with Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Holy Lady, please slow down, I can¡¯t keep up.¡± The Blood Moon Elder was already panting. His new body was nothingpared to his old one and he was still very weak.


    Ye Qingtang grew impatient as she saw this. With that, she grabbed his arm and ran with him.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at an area deep in the forest. Even though she had no idea what ceremony the elders that the big yellow dog had spoken of were carrying out, they probably had no time to deal with them right now.


    So she was going to seize this opportunity to recover the connection she had with the Deity Ocean.


    The more she connected to the Deity Ocean, the more beneficial it was for her. If she were to meet with a dangerous situation, she could escape into the Deity Ocean quickly and her life would temporarily be safe from danger.


    ¡°Did you realize that all the monsters from before are all gone?¡± the big yellow dog wagged his tail as he told Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang thought about what the big yellow dog said and realized that it was true. The above-Emperor level monsters that had been in the Wailing Well were all nowhere to be found now.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re lucky and just haven¡¯t run into them,¡± Ye Qingtang said after some hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the big yellow dog wagged his tail and continued, ¡°I still remember how they smell, but it¡¯spletely vanished now¡­ actually, it¡¯s more urate to say that it has now concentrated into one area, and seems to be growing stronger rapidly¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that¡­ those monsters are bing some sort of nourishment?¡± Ye Qingtang said with a frown.


    The big yellow dog didn¡¯t refute this. It seemed to be the case.


    ¡°Above-Emperor level monsters¡­¡± the Blood Moon Elder said with a dark expression. He had just been revived. Couldn¡¯t they let him live for just two more days?


    His heart couldn¡¯t take such a shock.


    The elder that the big yellow dog was talking about previously had spoken about reviving someone important. That person was probably in the Wailing Well and the dead people as well as the terrifyingly scary above-Emperor level monster were likely all nourishment for that important person.


    Ye Qingtang had an ominous feeling in her heart. Who was this person¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, we have to find a way to leave this ce. I feel like we will die if we continue staying here.¡± The Blood Moon Elder was worrying at the side. Was he about to die when he had just been revived?


    He didn¡¯t want to die just like that. At least in the First Domain, he died heroically. But this time he was going to die before even understanding the situation.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang nced at Blood Moon Elder.


    If she was able to leave, she would have already. Why would she still be here?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± after a long while, Ye Qingtang said slowly.


    Just as she said that, sounds of rumbling could be heard from the distant mountains.. The ground started shaking after a while as well.

 Chapter 2503 - Underground Demon God (13)

    Chapter 2503: Underground Demon God (13)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The giant trees around them were starting to copse and the rumbling of the ground around them was getting worse.


    ¡°Holy Lady, what¡¯s happening?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was extremely surprised. The shaking was too great.


    But more than that, the Blood Moon Elder could feel a terrible and great power slowly recovering and with it brought a heavy sense of oppression, as though¡­ a real demon god was rising.


    The Blood Moon Elder was soaked in a cold sweat. Under the oppressive power, he was breathless and extremely pale.


    It wasn¡¯t just him. Ye Qingtang was feeling the difort rise from within her as cold sweat started to bead her forehead.


    Whether it was in this life or her previous one, this was the first time she had felt such a terrifying aura. Under this aura, she was unable to muster even an ounce of resistance and even wanted to kneel and worship it.


    ¡°Is this¡­ an illusion?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked terrified. He couldn¡¯t fathom how such an unbelievably great power could exist. Who was the owner of this aura?


    Even Ye Qingtang was starting to suspect that this wasn¡¯t just an illusion. This aura was way too terrifying. The above-Emperor level monsters were mere antspared to this giant.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for, we¡¯re done for, we¡¯re done for¡­ we are thoroughly done for this time. I really didn¡¯t expect to die so quickly after being brought back to life. How frustrating!¡± The Blood Moon Elder pped his leg in annoyance. He was feeling a little aggrieved about his revival.


    He seemed to think of something as he said that and his gaze quicklynded on the big yellow dog. ¡°Brother Canine, do you have any way of dealing with the owner of this aura?¡±


    The big yellow dog wagged his tail after hearing that and said, ¡°If this was the past, I would¡¯ve killed it in just one bite.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder stared at the big yellow dog in awe and gave it a thumbs up. ¡°Brother Canine, you¡¯re amazing¡­ I can¡¯t even describe my admiration for you¡­ What about now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± The big yellow dog pondered for a moment before finally speaking, ¡°Now¡­ can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m just a dog? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re expecting a dog to do anything?¡±


    Hearing that, the Blood Moon Elder stared at the big yellow dog nkly. What did it mean? It used to be able to kill it with just one bite but now it was just a dog? Hadn¡¯t it always been a dog?


    Boom!


    Without waiting for the Blood Moon Elder to say another word, the ground shook as the hills and rivers split apart. The sound was so loud that it made one¡¯s ears throb in pain.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Ye Qingtang had no time to think any further. She grabbed the big yellow dog and the Blood Moon Elder and quickly sprinted out of there.


    Boom!


    Standing on the barrennd, they noticed a huge hole within the Wailing Well.


    In front of their naked eyes, a huge arm burst forth from the ground and pierced the sky. It was surrounded by green tendons and was grabbing at the sky blindly.


    It happened to grab an elder near the altar.


    The elder was nothing in the palm of its hand.. No matter how hard he struggled, he wasn¡¯t able to break free and was trapped in it like a rabbit in a cage.

 Chapter 2504 - Underground Demon God (14)

    Chapter 2504: Underground Demon God (14)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The elder¡¯s expression changed at once. He knew that this lord had just been awoken and the actions were likely subconscious. But why was he so unlucky?


    ¡°Lord¡­ My lord¡­ us lowly elders were tasked with reviving you. Please have mercy!¡± Realizing that there was no escape, the elder started shouting at the top of his lungs in despair.


    But it was only one arm piercing through the ground, so how could it possibly hear anything?


    Without giving the old man any more chances to speak, the giant hand slowly clenched. In an instant, the old man was crushed into a pool of blood that oozed out of its fingers.


    The situation made the elders above the void frown. A few elders quickly retreated, afraid of being caught by the grasping hands.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, a huge hand grabbed at Ye Qingtang and the others like a lively python.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Seeing this, the Blood Moon Elder was stunned. What was this demon? It was too terrifying!


    The elder from before was just slightly stronger than the Holy Lady by about one level, but the demon palm had crushed in so effortlessly in an instant. If that elder couldn¡¯t even resist and was as weak as a little kid in front of the demon, there was no way the Holy Lady and he would be able to survive.


    ¡°Holy Lady, please run. I will hold this beast back!¡± the Blood Moon Elder said hurriedly as he turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    A deep frown was on her face. Even though the demon palm was moving extremely quickly, there was still some distance between them. She knew what would happen if they were to be wrapped in the demon¡¯s palm. Like the elder before them, there was no way they would survive.


    It was attacking its own people, let alone her, the Blood Moon Elder and a dog¡­


    She took a deep breath and a dark look filled her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t want to die in this godforsaken ce.


    Seeing the demon palm approaching quicker and quicker, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face darkened. After pondering for a moment, she concluded that there was no way to deal with the demon palm. She could only make contact with the Deity Ocean within her again and enter the Deity Ocean space.


    She was feeling extremely helpless. She had never imagined that she would have to enter the Deity Ocean space again just after leaving it.


    But she had no choice if she wanted to live. After all, the demon palm was too terrifying and this was her only option.


    ¡°Holy Lady, please run!¡± the Blood Moon Elder shouted as he saw her standing still without moving.


    Did she not see how terrifying the demon palm was?


    Ye Qingtang looked at Blood Moon Elder and took a deep breath. Grabbing the big yellow dog with both hands, she ced her left hand on the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re always carrying me like this. It¡¯s so embarrassing for me,¡± the big yellow dog said unhappily.


    Ye Qingtang had no intention of arguing with it at such a time. It would be great if they could get out of this ce alive. Who cares whether it was embarrassing!


    She quickly contacted the Deity Ocean within herself and prepared to enter the space.


    ¡°Holy¡­ do you n on having all of us die here?¡± The Blood Moon Elder couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing.


    ¡°Die together? No thank you, put me down first. We can talk things out.. It¡¯s fine if you die but I¡¯m just a dog! Please don¡¯t bring me along with you, there¡¯s still hope for me!¡± the big yellow dog quickly said.

 Chapter 2505 - : Divine Concealment Reappears (1)

    Chapter 2505: Divine Concealment Reappears (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°What are you muttering about? Are you done?¡± Every time she tried to make contact with the Deity Ocean, there would be this dog and person interrupting her, which was making her impatient.


    Seeing that she was getting irritated, the big yellow dog and the Blood Moon Elder looked at each other. Even though they wanted to say more, they decided to shut their mouths in the end.


    Seeing that the big yellow dog and the blood moon elder were finally not running their mouths anymore, Ye Qingtang shut her eyes and concentrated hard on making contact with the Deity Ocean.


    ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing¡­¡± in the time span of a few breaths, the Blood Moon Elder noticed that the demon palm was only a few hundred meters away from them. They would be trapped in just one more breath.


    As soon as the words were out of the blood moon elder¡¯s mouth, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes and a clear cold light shone from them.


    ¡°How?¡±


    She was shocked. She had clearly made contact with the Deity Ocean but why was she still in the Wailing Well and not within the Deity Ocean space? How was this possible?


    There was no time for her to think. The demon palm was already in front of her. There would be no time to make contact with the Deity Ocean again.


    But just as she thought that their lives were over, the demon palm paused right in front of their very eyes, as though it had lost its target. It started swinging back and forth, as though searching for something.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Confusion filled the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s face. What was happening to the demon palm? Was it showing mercy and letting them go? But how was that possible?


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang pondered.


    She knew that the Deity Ocean within her body had two kinds of power.


    The first was that whenever she made contact with it, she could enter the Deity Ocean space. The second ability had almost already been forgotten by her, but it still existed.


    The Divine Concealment Spell¡­


    It allowed them topletely conceal their aura as well as their bodies. But this power had only revealed itself once before and had never worked about after that.


    The sudden appearance of this spell surprised her.


    She had already expected to enter the Deity Ocean space as long as she contacted it and hadpletely forgotten that it had the power to conceal as well.


    ¡°Holy Lady, why has the demon palm stopped?¡± the Blood Moon Elder looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°This is the Divine Concealment Spell,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    ¡°Divine Concealment Spell? What does that mean?¡± the Blood Moon Elder said as he regained his senses.


    ¡°It means that we are concealed and no one can see us,¡± the big yellow dog exined.


    ¡°Concealed?¡± The Blood Moon Elder found this hard to believe and looked down at himself. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ I can still see myself. I can see you and the Holy Lady as well¡­¡±


    The big yellow dog threw a nce at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like speaking to you, please shut up.¡±


    1


    Ye Qingtang ignored both of them and was in deep thought. She knew that she could bring people into the Deity Ocean space but didn¡¯t think that she would be able to use the Divine Concealment Spell on the people around her as well.


    She seemed to be thinking of something as she looked at the Blood Moon Elder. Her eyes swiveled to her hand on him and quickly darted away again.


    In the next second, the Holy Lady and big yellow dog standing in front of the Blood Moon Elder vanished, leaving only himself.

 Chapter 2506 - Divine Concealment Reappears (2)

    Chapter 2506: Divine Concealment Reappears (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before the Blood Moon Elder even had time to react, the demon palm which had lost its target seemed to find a new one and it shot towards the Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mind went nk as he saw this and he forgot to hide.


    He suddenly felt someone pat his shoulders lightly. The Holy Lady and big yellow dog quickly reappeared in front of him.


    Not only that, the demon palm which was targeting him again stopped as well.


    ¡°Holy Lady, what¡¯s happening?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was deathly pale. He had almost been frightened to death!


    Ye Qingtang looked at Blood Moon Elder, deep in thought. She had just been testing something out. She was wondering why she could bring the Blood Moon Elder and the big yellow dog into the Divine Concealment Spell.


    But now she understood.


    The Blood Moon Elder and big yellow dog could hide their presence as well because she was touching them while under the spell.


    It was exactly the same as how she could bring people into the Deity Ocean space as long as she was touching them.


    But she still had no idea how to decide whether to enter the Deity Ocean space or use the Divine Concealment Spell when she was making contact with the Deity Ocean.


    She didn¡¯t know if there were other powers in the Deity Ocean other than the Deity Ocean space and Divine Concealment Spell.


    ¡­


    At that moment, the distance between the demon palm and Ye Qingtang¡¯s crew was extremely close but it was unable to lock onto them, which made the Blood Moon Elder breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Your Deity Ocean is pretty good,¡± the big yellow dog who wasying in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms suddenly said.


    Hearing it say that, she looked at it.


    She had no idea where the big yellow dog came from but it had impressed her. It was able to immediately understand the Divine Concealment Spell as well as its origin.


    ¡°Deity Ocean? What Deity Ocean? Holy Lady, you possess the Deity Ocean?¡± the Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in shock.


    The Deity Ocean was not something that anyone could create. It wasmon knowledge that only those with great power could create it and create another space along with it.


    Even though his Holy Lady was extremely powerful, to be able to create a Deity Ocean and even one that was inside of her¡­ this was too surprising.


    Ye Qingtang was already used to the big yellow dog knowing everything. As for the Blood Moon Elder, since he was no outsider, she quickly exined the situation around the Deity Ocean.


    ¡°So this means¡­ the demon space that we were in previously, that was in the Holy Lady¡¯s body?¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he said, ¡°Holy Lady, but if that¡¯s the case, the thousands of demons in the space should worship you as a god. You can rule over all the demons and powerful beings in the Deity Ocean!¡±


    Hearing his words, the edges of Ye Qingtang¡¯s mouth twitched. Of course she knew that. The problem was that she still didn¡¯t know how to control the Deity Ocean. If she could control it fully, wouldn¡¯t she already be able to rule over all the creatures in it and be invincible?


    Of course, she wanted this as well but the reality was more difficult.. Furthermore, they should put aside any questions about the Deity Ocean now and focus on their next move.

 Chapter 2507 - Divine Concealment Reappears (3)

    Chapter 2507: Divine Concealment Reappears (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang could feel the power of the Divine Concealment Spell slowly fading, probably due to the issue of her making contact with the Deity Ocean. Even though it wasn¡¯t fading fast, the spell was going to fade soon if she continued concealing the big yellow dog as well as the Blood Moon Elder.


    If that happened, there was only death waiting for them.


    Of course, she had no idea if the demon palm would even kill a dog, but she knew that the big yellow dog would not be able to deal with the demon palm.


    Moreover, the entity underground had yet to show itself. Just its hand had managed to demonstrate such terrible might, even forcing Ye Qingtang to use the Deity Ocean. This was enough to show how powerful it was.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ is the hand unable to see us now?¡± the Blood Moon Elder said as he looked at her.


    Hearing that, the big yellow dog threw him a look and said, ¡°Does that hand look like it has eyes? Even without the Divine Concealment Spell, it wouldn¡¯t be able to see us. It exists underground and is using our aura to find us.¡±


    ¡°So this means that not only do we have to hide ourselves, we have to conceal our auras as well?¡± the Blood Moon Elder said in surprise.


    How was it possible to have powers that could even conceal one¡¯s aura in this world? Wouldn¡¯t that make the person invincible?


    If someone was able topletely hide their presence and aura, wouldn¡¯t this mean that they would bepletely invincible? They could escape easily and never be assassinated as well.


    The big yellow dog nodded slightly and said, ¡°You can see it that way, but the reality is different. There exists the perfect concealment spell but not someone who can control it perfectly.¡±


    Just like what the big yellow dog had said, the Divine Concealment Spell was perfect, but the prerequisite to executing it perfectly was that the user had to be wless. Up till the present day, there were only three people who had been able to use it perfectly. But even these three had not been able to achieve a state of invincibility.


    To be truly invincible required great power. How would anyone dare to dere themselves invincible just because of the concealment spell? The Divine Concealment Spell was only an adjunct.


    ¡°How long can you hold on for?¡± the big yellow dog asked Ye Qingtang.


    Hearing that, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but not for too long.¡±


    As soon as she had used up the power of the Deity Ocean, the Divine Concealment Spell would vanish as well.


    ¡°Holy Lady, the demon palm seems to know where we are!¡± The Blood Moon Elder saw that the demon palm showed no intentions of distraction and quickly told Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang could see this clearly even without a reminder from him. She had not even mastered the Divine Concealment Spell properly. Furthermore, the entity hiding underground was no ordinary person. To escape itpletely was impossible.


    The entity could sense where they were but couldn¡¯t pinpoint their exact location and capture them, so they were safe for now.


    ¡°So those two were able topletely conceal their aura¡­¡±


    In the space above them, the elder holding the gold book seemed to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Haha, our Lord seems to have fully awoken and seems to have taken an interest in the two of them,¡± another elder said with augh.

 Chapter 2508 - Divine Concealment Reappears (4)

    Chapter 2508: Divine Concealment Reappears (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Although Ye Qingtang entered the Divine Concealment state, she was still extremely cautious. The power of the Deity Ocean was not inexhaustible. If the power was exhausted, the Divine Concealment Spell would disappear as well. There was no need to think about the consequences.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not understand why the main body of the owner of the demon palm was still underground and did not appear yet. And why it refused to leave her alone. There was no deep grudge between them and they had never even met before.


    Moreover, this great underground being had already been sessfully revived by those elders. This meant that there was already enough nourishment, so there was no need to continue killing.


    As such, Ye Qingtang could only think of one reason.


    The mysterious underground being was probably an extremely bloodthirsty person when he was alive. Ye Qingtang had seen many bloodthirsty people in her previous life. They did not need any reason to take your life.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang retreated with the Blood Moon Elder and the big yellow dog in her Divine Concealment state.


    However, when Ye Qingtang retreated, not only did the demon palm not follow her, it quickly retreated.


    In the next second, the ground began to shake violently once again. It was as if doomsday had arrived, and a thunderous boom echoed across the sky.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ Look!¡± The Blood Moon Elder pointed ahead in shock.


    There was no need for the Blood Moon Elder to point it out. Ye Qingtang already saw the huge head breaking out of the ground. Following that, towering shoulders were revealed. The upper half of the body was like the sky, indomitable and the lower half was like a pir supporting the sky. Compared to this, Ye Qingtang and the rest were like insignificant ants.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is¡­ a Demon God?!¡± Blood Moon Elder stared at the majestic huge creature in front of him and lost his focus for a moment. Just the sight alone was extremely shocking to his heart.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder did not know what those elders resurrected, but regardless, the aura and pressure of this demon god-like existence was enough to suffocate them.


    ¡°Great Lord!¡±


    Up in the air, several elders were extremely excited when they saw that the Demon God below had beenpletely resurrected. Their efforts had not been in vain. They had finallypleted their mission and allowed their Great Lord to revive from the underground of the Wailing Well.


    That Demon God¡¯s eyes were suffused with a cold light, like the mes of the apocalypse. No one dared to look straight at it.


    The demon god-like existence merely sized up the group of old men before looking away, as if he was deep in thought.


    After a long time, the body of the Demon God shrank rapidly as though it was growing backward. In about a dozen breaths¡¯ time, the Demon God¡¯s body had shrunk to about ten feet. Even so, it was still iparablyrge. Ordinary people could notpare to it.


    ¡°Holy Lady, what exactly is that? This is too scary. I have never seen such a scary thing in my life.¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was feeling somewhat exasperated. How would she know what it was? But it did not look like any ordinary being. This group of elders had probably revived some incredible big shot.


    Although the Demon God¡¯s aura was extremely terrifying, his body seemed to be in a very weak state as he had just revived and had not reached his peak.


    Even so, it was obvious that it could kill Ye Qingtang and the rest as easily as if it was crushing an ant..

 Chapter 2509 - Divine Concealment Reappears (5)

    Chapter 2509: Divine Concealment Reappears (5)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang would not be able to deal with any of the elders, let alone the Demon God with fiery eyes.


    At that moment, the Demon God¡¯s eyes turned towards Ye Qingtang and her group.


    The Blood Moon Elder shuddered. ¡°Holy Lady, that monster can¡¯t see us, right¡­ Aren¡¯t we invisible now?¡±


    ¡°It may or may not have seen us.¡± The big yellow dog hid in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms and wagged its tail. ¡°That fellow¡¯s skills are not bad. In addition, this little girl is not that proficient in the Divine Concealment Spell. It is very normal for an expert to be able to see through us.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then!¡± The Blood Moon Elder panicked when he heard what the big yellow dog said. He did not want to have a face-to-face conversation with that monster.


    ¡°Leave it up to fate. I think someone like him would not stoop to ughtering a dog.¡± The yellow dog seemed to be lost in thought.


    ¡°Brother Canine, you can¡¯t think of it that way. Look at that monster. One look and you can tell he¡¯s no angel. He¡¯s definitely bloodthirsty. He definitely won¡¯t let anybody off. Brother Canine, we are in dire straits. Please reveal yourself and converse with him, expert-to-expert,¡± the Blood Moon Elder looked at the big yellow dog anxiously.


    In the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s opinion, this was a dog that had killed an above-Emperor level monster in one strike. It was definitely someone worthy enough to engage that monster as an equal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± The big yellow dog instinctively shrank back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. Weren¡¯t they still alive?


    Furthermore, they were still in their divine concealment state and had not beenpletely exposed. So what if that Demon God knew of their existence? If he could not see them, he would not be able to do anything.


    Ye Qingtang did not believe that the Demon God, as powerful as he was, could actually destroy them through space?


    ¡°Holy Lady, can I ask you something?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Do you have some sort of grudge with that monster?¡±


    Ye Qingtang felt her head ache. What grudge? She did not even know him and had never even met him.


    ¡°No. This is also my first time seeing him,¡± Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    After hearing what Ye Qingtang said, the Blood Moon Elder nodded and smiled. ¡°Holy Lady, look, here¡¯s what I think. We have no grudge against that monster. We don¡¯t know him and have never offended him. There might be some misunderstanding. How about this? Let us ask Brother Canine to talk to him and clear things up.¡±


    The big yellow dog in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms immediately nced at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Can you still call yourself a man?¡±


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. To a certain extent, what the Blood Moon Elder said made sense.


    They did not know each other. The Demon God had already been resurrected and no longer needed nourishment. Let alone, there was no deep grudge between them, so there was no need for him to capture them


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Let me tell you. Even if you stare until your eyes pop out, I will not talk to that damn thing. I say, have you guys not figured out the situation? I¡¯m just a dog.. Is it really appropriate for you two humans to push the burden to a dog?¡± The big yellow dog said hastily when it saw Ye Qingtang staring at it.

 Chapter 2510 - Great Lord Arrives (1)

    Chapter 2510: Great Lord Arrives (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Blood Moon Elder and Ye Qingtang exchanged nces, and the Blood Moon Elder stared at the big yellow dog. ¡°Brother Canine¡­ in my heart, you were never just a dog. You are a powerful practitioner. It is most suitable for you to step up.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± The yellow dog wagged its tail and red at Blood Moon Elder.


    Although its skin was thick and it could not be beaten to death, it would still feel pain. Who or what in the world would seek out pain for no reason? The big yellow dog was no exception.


    Before the Blood Moon Elder could say anything, the figure in the distance turned into a ray of light. An all-epassing aura surrounded him and he appeared beside Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart leaped up into her throat. The man had discovered their presence and knew their precise position.


    It was also at this moment that Ye Qingtang finally saw the man¡¯s face clearly.


    Long, jet-ck hair flowed loosely behind his back. His face was so handsome that it seemed like it did not belong to the mortal world. His eyes did not bear any human emotions, and a single nce was enough to make one feel like you were falling into an ice cave.


    It had to be said that this man¡¯s looks and figure were truly impable.


    At this moment, the man looked around and remained rooted to the ground.


    Cold sweat seeped out of the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s forehead and he held his breath, not daring to breathe.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. It seemed that her previous guess was correct. Although this man could roughly grasp their location, he could not capture them. As long as the Divine Concealment Spell remained, the man could not do anything to them.


    Unless he could kill them through space.


    Seeing that the man did not move at all for a long time, the Blood Moon Elder finally felt relieved. ¡°Holy Lady, this guy can¡¯t see us. Haha, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled.


    However, just as the Blood Moon Elder finished his sentence, a frighteningly cold glint shed across the man¡¯s eyes. Subsequently, a fist shrouded in a ck sheen shot towards Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Just the draft from that punch was enough to suffocate Ye Qingtang and Blood Moon Elder. Their skin felt as though they had been struck by lightning.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang grabbed the Blood Moon Elder and rolled on the ground.


    A loud ¡°boom¡± resounded throughout the entire venue. Following that, the sound of ss shattering could be heard.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder saw that the space where they were previously standing was shattered like a mirror by the man¡¯s punch, forming a fist-sized ck hole.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat. This monster¡­ could really kill them through space!


    Ye Qingtang red at the Blood Moon Elder.


    Was this guy an idiot?


    Although they had the Divine Concealment Spell and others could not see them with their naked eyes, it did not mean that the spell could block their voices.


    The man was only a few meters away from them just now and the Blood Moon Elder was just chattering away. Was he trying to let the man know their exact location?!


    When the Blood Moon Elder was in the First Domain back then, he was a terrifying existence. Although he was not that intelligent, he was still considered quite shrewd.


    What was going on with him now? Why was he starting to reveal his stupidity at such a critical moment?

 Chapter 2511 - Great Lord Arrives (2)

    Chapter 2511: Great Lord Arrives (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If she did not know the Blood Moon Elder well enough, Ye Qingtang would have suspected that the Blood Moon Elder was a spy nted by someone beside her.


    ¡°Holy¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder crawled to his feet and looked at Ye Qingtang. He was about to say something when Ye Qingtang red at him fiercely.


    Seeming to have realized, the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s mouth snapped shut again. He did not dare to say another word. It was probably because of him that the man had urately found his position and attacked them.


    Fortunately, the Holy Lady reacted quickly. Otherwise, they would have been killed by the man¡¯s punch.


    Right now, the man was surveying the surroundings impassively. Without sound to direct him, he could only sense that there were people nearby, but he could not detect their exact location.


    The man nced up at the sky.


    Soon, an elder holding the golden book descended and stood beside the man.


    ¡°Great Lord!¡±


    The old man holding the golden book knelt at the man¡¯s feet. His expression was pious and reverent as if he was in the presence of his god.


    ¡°Divine Concealment Spell.¡±


    After a long while, the man spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised. This man knew about the Divine Concealment Spell?


    ¡°Origins.¡±


    The man looked down at the old man with the golden book as if he was looking at an ant.


    ¡°Great Lord, they should be from some academy. We don¡¯t know their exact origins yet, we need to investigate further,¡± the golden book elder said respectfully.


    The man fell into deep thought and looked towards where Ye Qingtang was standing.


    Finally, the man¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. If it was any other time, a man with such an appearance would be extremely good-looking with such a smile.


    However, Ye Qingtang felt a chill run down her spine. It was as though there was an unparalleled aura that froze her in ce and she could not escape. In the next second, the man looked away as though he hadpletely given up on killing Ye Qingtang and the rest.


    The man¡¯s gaze was extremely profound as he looked into the distance. His jet-ck hair flowed with the wind, making him look like a peerless demon god standing between heaven and earth.


    He uttered slowly in his hoarse voice. ¡°I¡­ am back.¡±


    The man then slowly walked forward.


    ¡°Boom¡±!


    ¡°Boom¡±!


    With every step the man took, the ground beneath his feet crumbled into nothing. The ground split open and spread in all directions like countless snakes.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but gasp at this scene. Just one step was enough to cause the sky to copse and the earth to crack. What kind of insane power was this!


    Who could tell her what kind of monster she had inadvertently provoked?!


    Ye Qingtang wanted to cry but no tears came. What could she even do? Could it be that she offended that man just because she resisted bing his nourishment? The scariest thing was that this man had just woken up and was still in an extremely weak state. Yet, he was already so terrifying. If he was at his peak¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not even dare to think about it.


    ¡­


    The elders approached the man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice rang out.


    Following this, the man casually threw a punch and shattered the void beside him with a loud bang. In the next second, the man stepped into the broken void.


    The elders looked at each other before following the man and disappearing.

 Chapter 2512 - : Return (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2512: Return (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the man enter the void and leave.


    It had to be said that that man was indeed terrifyingly powerful. A single punch could shatter the void. It was not a good thing at all to be targeted by someone like that.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang knew that the man was not interested in her but more interested in the Divine Concealment Spell she used. But no matter what, this was not something for Ye Qingtang to shout for joy over.


    ¡°Holy Lady, has that monster gone far enough?¡± The Blood Moon Elder only dared to speak after a long time.


    ¡°Wait a while longer,¡± Ye Qingtang said softly.


    To be safe, it was best not to reveal themselves at this moment. If they came back with a surprise attack, it would be disastrous.


    Ye Qingtang did not stay there either. After bringing the Blood Moon Elder and the big yellow dog far away, she only released the spell after most of her Deity Ocean was depleted.


    ¡°We are safe now,¡± Ye Qingtang murmured.


    By now, the Wailing Well had fallen into a dead silence. There were no more above-Emperor level monsters or other life forms. Only Ye Qingtang, the Blood Moon Elder and a dog were left in the huge Wailing Well.


    ¡°Holy Lady, what should we do now? We can¡¯t stay here forever, right?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked to Ye Qingtang forplete guidance and support.


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought.


    The previous exit had already been closed, but with the departure of those elders, logically speaking, the seal on the exit should have beenpletely removed. If the seal was not removed, they could only leave through the void hole made by that man earlier.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not want to do that. Firstly, they did not know where that void hole led to and it would be very easy to bump into that man.


    Ye Qingtang did not have much Deity Ocean power left. It would be difficult for her to escape again.


    After another hour or so, Ye Qingtang brought the Blood Moon Elder and the yellow dog towards the Ice Ocean. That was the only exit.


    ¡°Holy Lady, the seal on the exit seems to have been lifted!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder pointed ahead and was overjoyed.


    ¡°Hahaha! I never expected that I would see the light of day again¡­ This is great! I¡¯m going out to take revenge. I¡¯ll let those bastards know that they can¡¯t bully a dog just like that!¡± The yellow dog bared its teeth eagerly.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog strangely. This dog actually had enemies. However, no one knew how long the big yellow dog had been asleep. Perhaps its enemies had already died of old age¡­?


    If so, who was it going to seek revenge on?


    ¡°Holy Lady, let¡¯s leave this ominousnd quickly!¡± The Blood Moon Elder urged impatiently when he saw that Ye Qingtang was not moving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. She did not want to stay in the Wailing Well any longer either.


    Actually, it was not that she did not gain anything from this trip to the Wailing Well. At the very least, if she had note here, the Blood Moon Elder would not have revived so easily.


    Of course, apart from that, Ye Qingtang also picked up something bad. She was now being targeted by a powerful monster for no reason. This was truly bad karma.


    Taking in a deep breath, Ye Qingtang calmed herself down before walking towards the exit. Closely behind her, the yellow dog and the Blood Moon Elder followed Ye Qingtang in hurried steps..

 Chapter 2513 - Return (2)

    Chapter 2513: Return (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    By the time Ye Qingtang returned to her senses, she had already left the Wailing Well and returned to a city.


    This was Universe City. It was still a distance away from the entrance of the Wailing Well which Ye Qingtang had entered previously. Perhaps it was because that man broke through the void and shifted the position of the space.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ where are we?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked around and asked Ye Qingtang.


    Given that he had just been revived, he didn¡¯t know much about the outside world, especially the Second Domain. There were too many continents, and every single one of them was different.


    Ye Qingtang gave a rough exnation to the Blood Moon Elder so that he would know what to do.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would see the light of day again!¡± The big yellow dog was excited, wagging its tail rapidly as it sized up the surroundings.


    However, as soon as the big yellow dog finished speaking, it quickly fell silent.


    This ce¡­ Something about it felt not quite right.


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this¡­¡± The yellow dog had a strange expression as it sniffed the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Canine? Is there anything wrong?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the big yellow dog in confusion.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡± The big yellow dog ignored the Blood Moon Elder and fell into deep thought. It muttered to itself, ¡°No wonder my powers dissipated¡­ lower realm¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    A shout came from afar.


    Ye Qingtang turned around and saw Qin Feng, Mu Ziying and the rest, as well as the various Vice-Presidents of the academies, walking towards them.


    ¡°Boss, this is great.¡± Mu Ziying fell into Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms with an anxious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and patted Mu Ziying¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Lei Yan said with a grin. ¡°You told us toe out first while you stayed in the Wailing Well. We waited for you for a long time, but you never came out. You scared us to death!¡±


    It must be said that Qin Feng, Nangong Lie and the rest were rather excited to see Ye Qing.


    Initially, they thought that something bad happened to Ye Qing in the Wailing Well and were extremely worried. He had stayed inside for such a long time. How could they not be anxious?


    ¡°Teacher Ye, it¡¯s good that you came back alive. When are you free, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± Lu Yuanxiang walked up with a smile and patted Ye Qingtang¡¯s left shoulder.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Teacher Ye. Otherwise, none of us would be able to leave the Wailing Well alive. Thank you, Teacher Ye!¡± The Flying Star Academy teacher cupped his fists at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, you sent them away and stayed in the Wailing Well alone. Did something happen? Can you exin the situation?¡±


    A white-haired elder walked forward with a walking stick and said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the elder and felt that he looked familiar. However, she was slightly stunned when she thought about it.


    ¡°The ambassador of the Second Domain Academy Alliance¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang contemted inwardly.


    The Academy Alliance held an important position in the Second Domain. In her previous life, Ye Qingtang was fortunate enough to participate in a conference by the Academy Alliance. That was where she met this old man.


    The Academy Alliance included all the academies in the entire Second Domain and was not biased toward any continent. It was a very powerful establishment.


    Ye Qingtang did not expect that the incident at the Wailing Well would rm the people of the Academy Alliance.

 Chapter 2514 - Not A God, But An Immortal (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2514: Not A God, But An Immortal (1)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang did not intend to hide what had happened in the Wailing Well from the Academy Alliance Elder.


    In fact, the Academy Alliance Elder had already learned everything about the Wailing Well from the Flying Star Academy teacher and Lu Yuanxiang. However, he had no idea what happened after they left.


    ¡°Teacher Ye, are you saying that a certain mysterious figure was resurrected in the Wailing Well?¡± The elder leaned on his walking stick and looked at Ye Qingtang thoughtfully.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ye, can you tell me the details?¡± The elder asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Qingtang organized her thoughts before telling the elder everything she saw and heard in the Wailing Well, including the approximate abilities of the resurrected person.


    After hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s narration, the elder fell into silence as though he was searching for something in his mind.


    After a long time, the elder said, ¡°Alright¡­ I roughly understand. How about this? I¡¯ll record down what happened here and report it to our alliance headquarters. All of you don¡¯t have to be too worried about anything.¡±


    ¡°Senior, how should we exin the nature of this matter? The people of Universe City have all disappeared, and the students of our academy have suffered heavy losses. If we don¡¯t do anything about it, we won¡¯t be able to ount for the situation.¡± One of the Vice-Presidents said to the elder.


    The old man replied, ¡°At this stage, I can¡¯t offer an exnation. As for how to deal with it, it has to be decided by our headquarters. As for the people of Universe City, the academies can continue searching for them.¡±


    After saying that, the elder turned around and disappeared into the void. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace.


    After the elder left, Wen Qi looked at Ye Qingtang with a smile. ¡°Ye Qing, it¡¯s been hard on you this whole time. Without you, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not say much. Things had gone as bad as they could get. Most of them had died in the Wailing Well. She did not have the ability to prevent all of it from happening. It was already the best oue for Ye Qingtang that she and a few students survived.


    ¡°Vice-President, Boss is truly too formidable. If it wasn¡¯t for Boss utilizing the Space Technique to bring us out of the pce, we would surely have ended up dead by now,¡± Lei Yan spoke up hastily.


    When Lei Yan mentioned the Space Technique, the eyes of the Vice-Presidents flickered slightly and looked towards Ye Qingtang.


    When Lu Yuanxiang, the Flying Star Academy teacher and the rest came out, they had already asked whether Ye Qing really used the Space Technique.


    Lu Yuanxiang and the others naturally gave an affirmative answer. If Ye Qing did not know the Space Technique, how else could he exin his escape from the above-Emperor level monster previously? He might be suspected of conspiring with Universe City.


    Keeping that in mind, everyone decided to tell the truth.


    Of course, if it was just Lu Yuanxiang alone, it might be hard to believe. But everyone said the same thing, including the Flying Star Academy teacher and the few students who survived. At this point, no matter how uneptable it was, they could only ept it.


    ¡°Haha, I really did not expect this. Teacher Ye is truly unfathomable.¡± The Vice Principal of Sky Martial Academy looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled..

 Chapter 2515 - Not A God, But An Immortal (2)

    Chapter 2515: Not A God, But An Immortal (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°You speak the truth. With Teacher Ye¡¯s abilities, just being a teacher is too wasteful. I wonder if Teacher Ye has any thoughts on this. Our Sky Martial Academy has two Vice-President positions and one of them is still avable¡­¡± The Vice-President of the Sky Martial Academy said with a smile.


    As soon as the Sky Martial Academy Vice-President said that, the other Vice-Presidents immediately surrounded them.


    Everyone had witnessed Ye Qing¡¯s abilities. Whether it was his ability to teach students or his own powers, he was a rare talent.


    With Ye Qing¡¯s abilities, it was more than enough for him to be the Vice-President of any one of the academies. One could even tell by the way the Academy Alliance elder spoke earlier, that he held Ye Qing in high regard.


    If Ye Qing was willing, they would try to poach him at all costs.


    ¡°Everyone, what is the meaning of this? Do you treat me as dead?!¡± Wen Qi looked very angry. The Vice-Presidents of the other academies were trying to poach his staff right in front of him. This was simply outrageous!


    ¡°Haha, Vice-President Wen, you can¡¯t put it that way. Teacher Ye did not sell himself to your school, so whoever offers the highest price will get priority, right?¡± One of the Vice-Presidents smiled at Wen Qi.


    ¡°Thank you all for your kind intentions. However, I have no intention of changing my position for now.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at everyone before Wen Qi could retort.


    The Vice-Presidents¡¯ expressions shifted at his words.


    Wen Qi smiled and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no issue of price anymore. Everyone, please return and make the best use of your time to find those people from Universe City. That should be the most important matter at hand.¡±


    ¡­


    There was not a single soul left in Universe City. All the major academies had returned, and Wen Qi and his group had also immediately set off and returned to their academy.


    ¡°Ye Qing, what is your friend nning to do? If he has no ns, he can be a teacher in the academy. How about that?¡± Wen Qi asked Ye Qing on the way back.


    Naturally, Wen Qi had heard that Ye Qing had resurrected the Blood Moon Elder. In Wen Qi¡¯s opinion, any friend of Ye Qing should be good enough to be a teacher.


    ¡°Vice-President, I think there¡¯s no need for that. My friend and I still have some private matters to settle.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at Wen Qi.


    Wen Qi was taken aback by Ye Qing¡¯s words. ¡°Ye Qing¡­ do you mean that you won¡¯t be going back to the academy first?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°Yes. I will leave with my friend when we reach the next resting point.¡±


    Wen Qi pondered for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, your friend¡¯s situation is quite special. How about this, after I return to the academy, I¡¯ll help you apply for a leave of absence from the President. We will wait for you and your friend¡¯s return after you settle your business.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Vice-President.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    She did feel some reluctance to part with them, but this was a step that had to be taken. After all, Ye Qingtang could not stay in the academy permanently as she had more important things to do.


    At the next resting stop, Ye Qingtang waved goodbye to everyone.


    ¡°Boss, when are youing back?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Ye Qing with obvious reluctance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. What are we going to do if you¡¯re not in the academy?!¡± Lei Yan joined in anxiously.


    They were already used to having Ye Qing by their side.. If Ye Qing was not around, they did not know what to do.

 Chapter 2516 - Not A God, But An Immortal (3)

    Chapter 2516: Not A God, But An Immortal (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Boss, you wouldn¡¯t note back, right¡­¡± Yun Chen asked.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go with you wherever you go.¡± Mu Ziying did not want Ye Qing to leave.


    Qin Feng stood aside and looked at Ye Qing without saying anything.


    ¡°Stay in the academy obediently. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done,¡± Ye Qingtang said to her students.


    ¡°Boss is leaving because he has something to do. Moreover, Boss already said that he¡¯ll return once he¡¯s done.¡± Qin Feng finally spoke.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and looked at Qin Feng. ¡°When I am not around, you will be their leader. Qin Feng, protect your junior brothers and sisters well.¡±


    Qin Feng quietly clenched his fists as he spoke with a firm gaze. ¡°Boss, I will.¡±


    Before long, Ye Qingtang bid farewell to everyone. She only looked away when she saw everyone had left.


    ¡­


    ¡°Holy Lady, what¡¯s going on¡­ why didn¡¯t you follow them to the academy?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion.


    After all, it was an academy in the Second Domain, much higher in status than those in the First Domain. It was a rare opportunity for the Vice-President to let him be a teacher there. Wouldn¡¯t that be a good situation¡­


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned. ¡°Holy Lady, will I die if I be a teacher?¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, the big yellow dog nced at the Blood Moon Elder and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you will die if you be a teacher. You will die if you stay in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Brother Canine, can you exin further?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.


    ¡°In that ce before this¡­ your so-called Wailing Well, didn¡¯t you hear those old men say that this little girl seems to be from some academy? If they investigate along that thread, there¡¯s no way we can escape.¡± The big yellow dog exined while wagging its tail.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. It had to be said that this dog¡¯s intelligence was indeed much higher than the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s.


    ¡°Holy Lady, is that true?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked Ye Qingtang for confirmation.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Qingtang sighed.


    ¡°Then, will the academy be at risk¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder frowned slightly.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    Was this the Blood Moon Elder she knew? He was actually concerned about an academy which he had no links to¡­ Did his character change after being resurrected?


    ¡°If the academy is destroyed, where can I go to be a teacher in the future? Sigh.¡± The Blood Moon Elder continued.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she had misunderstood just now.


    ¡°This matter has already rmed the Academy Alliance. The mysterious resurrected person is still very weak and will definitely not risk alerting the Academy Alliance. Therefore, the academy will not be in any danger,¡± Ye Qingtang exined to the Blood Moon Elder.


    If Ye Qingtang guessed correctly, that person was interested in her Divine Concealment Spell and not the academy. The academy would be safer if she was not there.


    ¡°Little girl, where are you going now¡­ why don¡¯t we travel together? I¡¯m not very familiar with this ce..¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail at Ye Qingtang.


    1

 Chapter 2517 - Not A God, But An Immortal (4)

    Chapter 2517: Not A God, But An Immortal (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with it either.¡±


    It was true that she was not familiar with the Second Domain. Although she had been to the Second Domain in her previous life, this was a different era. Furthermore, the continent she was on was different.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not familiar with it. It would still be better if we traveled together,¡± the yellow dog insisted.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog with a strange expression. What was wrong with this dog? When it was in the Wailing Well, it had been imposing and domineering, iming that it wanted to take revenge for a blood feud?


    But now? Was it not nning to take revenge anymore? It wanted to travel around with her instead¡­


    Actually, Ye Qingtang had not intended to leave the big yellow dog behind. It was just that its current behavior had piqued her curiosity.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ye Qingtang crouched down and examined the big yellow dog carefully. Everything about this big yellow dog was like a mystery that Ye Qingtang could not figure out at all.


    ¡°I really am just a dog. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± The big yellow dog said while wagging its tail.


    Indeed, Ye Qingtang did not doubt the big yellow dog¡¯s words. Ye Qingtang also believed that it was indeed a dog. But what kind of dog it was and where it came from was the main point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you were asleep in the Wailing Well but I want to know where you came from before you fell asleep?¡± Ye Qingtang did not beat around the bush.


    The yellow dog was silent for a moment before it sighed. ¡°Tell me, why are you so curious? You are just a human girl. You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Shi Tian?¡± Ye Qingtang continued to ask.


    As Ye Qingtang said that, the big yellow dog tilted its head. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a long story. However, I did misunderstand you. You have nothing to do with Shi Tian. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know him or even know him.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is Shi Tian?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Shi Tian¡­ You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you. At your level¡­¡± the big yellow dog mumbled softly.


    ¡°Eh, Brother Canine, I have always respected you but I am not happy when you speak like that to my Holy Lady. So what if my Holy Lady is ¡®only at this level¡¯? She is not even worthy to know about some bullshit Shi Tian? Who does he think he is? Is he a god?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was displeased. No one could disparage his Holy Lady.


    ¡°God?¡± The big yellow dog shook its head. ¡°No, not that.¡±


    ¡°See, he¡¯s not a god. Why is there a need to talk about level? People can¡¯t even know about him? That¡¯s too much.¡± The Blood Moon Elder scoffed.


    ¡°But he¡¯s an immortal,¡± said the big yellow dog.


    The Blood Moon Elder frowned deeply. Did he hear wrongly or did the big yellow dog speak wrongly?


    What the hell? Immortal?


    ¡°Did you say that Shi Tian is an immortal?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog. Immortal¡­ Could he be from the Fourth Domain?


    However, as everyone knew, the Fourth Domain had already be a dead zone. There were no living creatures there.


    ¡°The Fourth Domain¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± The yellow dog asked.


    Ye Qingtang sighed. She realized that she did not live in the same world as this big yellow dog. It did not even know the basicposition of the four domains of the world.. At that moment, Ye Qingtang began to seriously suspect whether this big yellow dog was ying a prank on her.

 Chapter 2518 - Dog Is Angry (1)

    Chapter 2518: Dog Is Angry (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Although she was very curious about the big yellow dog, Ye Qingtang really did not want to continue talking to it. She and the big yellow dog seemed to be onpletely different wavelengths and it was very difficult tomunicate with it.


    ¡°Brother Canine, you don¡¯t even know about the four domains of the world?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the big yellow dog in surprise.


    ¡°Should I know about them?¡± The yellow dog nced at Blood Moon Elder.


    The Blood Moon Elder was speechless.


    Shouldn¡¯t it know?


    Just as the Blood Moon Elder was about to say something, Ye Qingtang frowned and looked into the distance. The auras of several extremely terrifying powers were radiating from the depths of the void. And they were getting closer and closer.


    Even the Blood Moon Elder who was standing at the side sensed those auras. His face paled.


    ¡°Holy Lady, have theye for us?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was grave. From the looks of it, they were indeeding for her.


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not stay any longer and immediately fled into the distance with the yellow dog and the Blood Moon Elder.


    Although Ye Qingtang¡¯s speed was fast, she had to slow down because of the Blood Moon Elder. On top of that, their pursuers were extremely powerful and caught up with Ye Qingtang and the rest in less than half an hour.


    Ye Qingtang was not unfamiliar with the person in the lead. She had only met him once in the Wailing Well. He was the elder with the golden book.


    ¡°Come with us.¡±


    The elder looked down imperiously at Ye Qingtang, his voice cold.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly when she heard that. She looked at the golden book elder in the sky and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why are you chasing us?¡±


    The elder sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to know. I can only advise you to be obedient. There is no point in resisting.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what big words.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was not afraid. She did not expect these people to find her so quickly. They muste from powerful backgrounds.


    ¡°Holy Lady, leave first. I¡¯ll stop them!¡± The Blood Moon Elder shouted.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. He probably couldn¡¯t stop even a single one of them.


    ¡°I am afraid you guys can¡¯t stop me if I insist on leaving.¡± Ye Qingtang scoffed.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elder¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°I would like to see how you can escape then.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, I don¡¯t think we can defeat them,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said softly.


    Right now, he was the equivalent of a cripple. Although the Holy Lady was powerful, it was impossible for her to defeat those elders. Especially that elder man with the golden book, his strength was unfathomable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that?¡± Ye Qingtang said softly.


    Even though they weren¡¯t strong enough, what else could they do? Should they really do asmanded and obediently stand on the spot without resisting? To allow themselves to be captured?


    Although the golden book elder¡¯s powers were unfathomable, Ye Qingtang did not have to be afraid of him.


    ¡°Holy Lady, we can¡¯t defeat them. If we run, we probably can¡¯t outrun them either¡­ what should we do then?¡± The Blood Moon Elder had a bitter expression. Life was really too difficult.


    Ye Qingtang smiled.


    As long as it was not the resurrected man himself, she was not afraid of these people.


    With her abilities, only a fool would fight head-on. Not everything had to be solved with force. For example, she could try using her wits.. Of course, that was something that the Blood Moon Elder wascking.

 Chapter 2519 - Dog Is Angry (2)

    Chapter 2519: Dog Is Angry (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang already had an idea from before and had always wanted to try it out. Now she could use these people as a trial.


    There were two oues when using the Deity Ocean. The first oue was to directly enter the Deity Ocean space. The second oue was the Divine Concealment Spell.


    In such an uncertain situation, Ye Qingtang would pretend to concede defeat and approach those elders, before using the power of the Deity Ocean. If she was lucky, she could bring them into the Deity Ocean space. At the very least, she could activate the Divine Concealment spell. Those elders would not be able to do anything to her then.


    Ye Qingtang gave a secret smile. The Yongle Tribe General Tribe had always loved human skin. If she brought these people into the Yongle Tribe, she believed that the Yongle Tribe General would definitely like them¡­


    Even if they were not directly transported to the Yongle Tribe, many other demons liked human skin and were as obsessed as the Yongle Tribe General. Those demons would definitely be very interested in such a gift.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could ponder further, the golden book elder gave a cold shout.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered and she shouted, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You guys are too formidable. I admit defeat. I¡¯ll leave with you guys, alright?¡±


    The golden book elder waved his hand and stopped his men¡¯s attack. He then sized up Ye Qingtang andughed coldly. ¡°You do know your ce after all.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, are we leaving with them just like that? Didn¡¯t you say you would rather die than submit?¡± The Blood Moon Elder had been willing to risk his life but was surprised by Ye Qingtang¡¯s sudden concession.


    ¡°You can go if you want to. I¡¯m not going. Little girl, you won¡¯t make things difficult for a dog, right?¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not have any intention of letting go of the big yellow dog. Sheughed softly and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. We are friends who have gone through thick and thin together. I definitely cannot leave you behind.¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± Without giving the big yellow dog a chance to speak, Ye Qingtang continued,¡± Unless you show your true powers and chase these people away. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Qingtang believed that as long as the big yellow dog was willing, it would definitely be able to do it. After all, back at the Wailing Well, the big yellow dog had killed an above-Emperor level monster in one move. Also, in the Deity Ocean realm, she did not know what the big yellow dog did, but it managed to frighten the West Sea Tribe General.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s opinion, the big yellow dog was really hiding its abilities. There was no way she would let it off just like that.


    After hearing what Ye Qingtang said, the big yellow dog was a little anxious. ¡°I wish. Look, if I could defeat them, would I still need to wait for you to speak? I would have already pped them to death long ago. Why would I let these people bully me like this? Little girl, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog in disdain. Keep pretending. Let¡¯s see how long it could keep up its pretense. It was clearly a god-like dog, yet it wanted to pretend to be weak. What was its purpose?


    If the big yellow dog was willing to help, the matter would have been resolved long ago. Why was it still trying to squirm its way out of this?


    Looking at the big yellow dog in her arms, Ye Qingtang started to miss her little white tiger.


    If Little White Tiger was here now¡­ damn, forget it. If that thing was here, it would probably flee even faster than the dog.


    ¡°Holy Lady, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll cover you while you run.. My skills are not good, but¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang and fell into silence. He seemed to be utterly helpless now¡­

 Chapter 2520 - Dog Is Angry (3)

    <h2>Chapter 2520: Dog Is Angry (3)</h2>


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. The Blood Moon Elder felt helpless, but Ye Qingtang felt even more helpless than him. Currently, the Blood Moon Elder was probably even lousier than a cripple. When she had time in the future, she must improve the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s skills first, otherwise, there was no way that he could defeat anyone. The way he was now, he could not even protect himself.


    Seeing that the Blood Moon Elder still wanted to say something, Ye Qingtang hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, I am the Holy Lady. Just listen to me.¡±


    In the end, the Blood Moon Elder could only nod his head. Although he wanted to help, he could not do anything. Since his abilities did not allow him to help, he had no choice.


    Very quickly, Ye Qingtang¡¯s gazended on the golden book elder. She smiled and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go with you. However, I want to ask why your Lord wants to see me¡­ Did I offend him in the Wailing Well? Or was there some misunderstanding?¡±


    Ye Qingtang only wanted to get some information from the old man. What if she managed to get something out of him? Wouldn¡¯t that be a gain?


    Currently, Ye Qingtang knew nothing about the identities of these people. The enemy was hidden while she was standing exposed in the light. She did not even know the other party¡¯s identity. This made Ye Qingtang ufortable.


    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no need to say any more nonsense. How dare you question my Lord? You just have to obediently do as he says. As for your life or death, I can¡¯t decide it, and neither can you. It can only be decided by my Lord. Do you understand!?¡± The elder snapped caustically.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I understand. You guys are all very impressive.¡± Ye Qingtang gave the old man a thumbs up. Who was the one who spoiled this old man to the point that he was this arrogant? Did he really think he was the messenger of God?


    Ye Qingtang sneered secretly. Just let them be arrogant for a while longer. If they were lucky, they could directly enter the Deity Ocean realm and throw them all into the pile of demons. Let them keep up this arrogance with those cruel demons. Let¡¯s see if the demons in the Deity Ocean realm would buy their act.


    ¡°Sir, do we need to tie them up?¡±


    A middle-aged man behind the golden book elder asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The elder spoke calmly, ¡°He¡¯s merely a mid-stage Divine Lord. Do we need to treat him so seriously? Are you afraid that he will escape from our hands?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded respectfully. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Do I need to invite you?¡± The golden book elder looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was expressionless as she said, ¡°Alright. In that case, lead the way, Senior. I also want to know who this great lord revived from the Wailing Well is.¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was about to step forward, a bark of coldughter came from behind.


    ¡­


    ¡°Little b*tch, I never expected to meet you here. So it¡¯s true that mortal enemies are always destined to meet.¡±


    Several figures appeared in a sh.


    Ye Qingtang frowned. Thisdy¡­


    Ye Qingtang was familiar with thedy who spoke. When the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix was passed down, thisdy in green was present and Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was also taken from her¡­


    This was the original owner of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­


    Ye Qingtang remembered that when she was still in the Jiang family and entered the Land of Infinite Demons, she had seen thisdy in green with an elder..

 Chapter 2521 - Dog Is Angry (4)

    Chapter 2521: Dog Is Angry (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Back then, based on the aura of the white-haired elder, Ye Qingtang guessed that he must havee from the Second Domain. Now it seemed that her guess was right. Thisdy in green actually followed the white-haired elder to the Second Domain.


    In the Land of Infinite Demons, Ye Qingtang once heard thedy in green refer to the white-haired elder as her master. It seemed that she had joined a major force in the Second Domain.


    Of course, with thedy in green¡¯s martial art talents, she was indeed worthy. Ye Qingtang would not refute this point.


    ¡°Holy Lady, who is this?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was stunned by the appearance of thedy in green, who was sneering coldly. What was this? They had yet to settle one problem and another was already cropping up?


    ¡°My enemy.¡± Ye Qingtang gave a brief reply.


    The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Holy Lady, after my death¡­ it seems like you have made many enemies. Look, Holy Lady, you can¡¯t live without me. Although you are unparalleled in the world, you have little experience. You can¡¯tpare to me in that aspect. Don¡¯t worry. With my glib tongue, I can make us more friends and fewer enemies.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. Ever since his resurrection, his shamelessness had been honed to perfection. However, the Blood Moon Elder was right about one thing.


    The Blood Moon Elder had lived in the First Domain for countless years and even with her two lives, she had not lived as long as him.


    ¡°Little b*tch, you snatched my bloodline back then¡­ Today, I will dig out your bones and eat your flesh.¡± Thedy in green stared at Ye Qingtang with a cold glint in her eyes that would send chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Ye Qingtang sneered quietly. Back then at the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, she did not have any intention of stealing any bloodline. It was thedy in green who had nefarious motives. In trying to steal something, she ended up losing everything. Not only did she fail to snatch the bloodline, but she had also lost one herself. Now, she was using Ye Qingtang of being the thief. What a joke.


    ¡°That¡¯s her, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.¡±


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man in a golden robe walked over slowly with a faint smile on his face. The middle-aged man seemed to be walking slowly, but he crossed a thousand meters with a single step. In a sh, he arrived beside everyone.


    ¡°Mighty one¡­¡±


    When they saw the man in golden robes, thedy in green and her group greeted the middle-aged man respectfully.


    The middle-aged man did not speak. His eyesnded on Ye Qingtang and he smiled. ¡°Little girl, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, you¡¯re really popr¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder said softly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered. She had a sudden idea.


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡± Ye Qingtang said to the middle-aged man in the golden robe, ¡°Firste-first-serve. I¡¯ve already agreed to leave with that elder. How about this? If I survive them, you can look for me when the timees. I¡¯ll leave with you then. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The golden-robed man¡¯s gazended on the golden book elder and his group. He smiled and said, ¡°Could you give me some face and let me take this little girl away?¡±


    ¡°Face¡­ face?¡±


    Everyone behind the golden book elder burst intoughter.


    ¡°Are you worthy enough for us to do that?¡± The golden book elder stared at the golden-robed middle-aged man as he spoke impassively.


    ¡°Oh, I am not worthy enough?¡± Although the golden-robed middle-aged man had a smile on his face, it was a smile that would make one shudder.

 Chapter 2522 - Dog Is Angry (5)

    Chapter 2522: Dog Is Angry (5)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang quietly sized up the golden-robed man and the golden book elder. They were both extraordinary and if they came to blows, perhaps she might be able to escape during the chaos.


    Thereafter, Ye Qingtang secretly nced at thedy in green. Her martial skills were no longer the same as before. The speed at which her skills increased was too fast. Back at the inheritance of the Divine Phoenix, Ye Qingtang learned that thisdy in green was the reincarnation of a True God and had a boundless destiny.


    ¡°We are Sky Vault Sect¡¯s disciples. This is a Sky Vault Branch Master,¡± one of thedies said to the golden book elder.


    ¡°Sky Vault Sect¡­¡±


    At the side, Ye Qingtang looked at everyone and frowned slightly. The Sky Vault Sect was famous and was highly ranked in the entire Second Domain.


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang had heard of the Sky Vault Sect. The Paragon of the Sky Vault Sect was an extraordinary person in the Second Domain who had the ability to cover the sky.


    Ye Qingtang did not expect that thisdy in green would actually join the Sky Vault Sect.


    However, the fact that thisdy in green was a reincarnation of a True God was enough for the Sky Vault Sect to groom her. Ye Qingtang guessed that thisdy in green did not reveal her identity. Otherwise, the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Supreme Martial Artist would definitely take her in as a disciple.


    Although Ye Qingtang was surprised, she had heard of the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s reputation. On the other hand, the golden book elder and his group did not seem to be impressed.


    ¡°Sky Vault Sect¡­ Even if you¡¯re from the Temple of Paragon, I¡¯m afraid you are still unworthy.¡± The golden book elder sneered.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that you are quite arrogant.¡± The golden-robed man looked at the golden book elder. The corners of his lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°In that case, I would like to ask where you are from.¡±


    ¡°None of your business. You are not worthy enough to know either,¡± said the golden book elder.


    ¡°I see. In that case, you must pay the price for your arrogance.¡±


    As he spoke, the golden-robed man raised his right arm and tapped lightly with his finger.


    In the blink of an eye, countless sword lights surged out from all directions. The sword lights were like rainbows, their auras unparalleled. They shed towards the golden book elder and his group.


    ¡°Sky Prating Sword Intent¡­¡± The golden book elder observed as he sneered.¡± Looks like I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You can actually execute the Sky Prating Sword Intent so easily.¡±


    The golden book elder remained unmoving. Even as he spoke, he did not move at all. When the countless sword lights struck, Ye Qingtang saw that the elder quickly opened the golden book in his hand and muttered something.


    In the next second, an enormous golden avatar descended like a True God and stood guard beside the old man. Even the extremely terrifying Sword Intent was unable to break through the golden avatar¡¯s defenses.


    There was a constant rumbling sound, apanied by arge amount of dust.


    Following that, the golden avatar¡¯s eyes widened in fury. It raised its arm and formed a gigantic demon palm that smacked towards the golden-robed middle-aged man.


    Bam!


    In the blink of an eye, the two supreme auras collided with each other, causing everyone to be thoroughly shocked.


    ¡°I¡­ this¡­ he¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder was bbergasted. After being stunned for a long time, he looked at Ye Qingtang.¡± Holy¡­ Holy Lady, this, this is¡­ Emperor-level¡­¡±


    There was no need for the Blood Moon Elder to state the obvious. Ye Qingtang could feel the power of these people herself.


    This was especially true for the golden book elder and the golden-robed man.. Their strength was beyond description.

 Chapter 2523 - Dog Is Angry (6)

    Chapter 2523: Dog Is Angry (6)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Indeed, just as the Blood Moon Elder said, when considering both the golden book elder and the golden-robed middle-aged man, who was known as the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Branch Master¡ªtheir abilities had already reached the Emperor-level.


    Not only that, the aura exuded by those two of them was not something an ordinary Emperor stage cultivator couldpare to.


    It was also Ye Qingtang¡¯s first time seeing the golden-book elder attack. Although Ye Qingtang knew that he was very powerful when they were in the Wailing Well, she did not expect him to be so powerful.


    If this golden-book elder was already so powerful, then that meant that resurrected man¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to continue thinking about it as it was too terrifying.


    ¡°Holy Lady, how are theypared to those generals in the Deity Ocean realm? Are they still inferior?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.


    Ye Qingtang pondered over that.


    Actually, a demon general in the Deity Ocean realm was much stronger than them in terms of martial strength. More importantly, demons lived in groups and the difference in strength between them wasn¡¯t that wide, especially between a general and a major demon.


    If these people were thrown into the Deity Ocean realm, they would not be able to survive if they became enemies with an entire tribe of demons. However, if they fought one-on-one, the demons might be on the losing end as they did not understand the divine abilities and martial art techniques of the human race. It was hard for Ye Qingtang to be able to judge the oue urately.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I thought of something¡­ you are able to bring people into and out of the Deity Ocean space freely¡­ How about you throw them all into the Deity Ocean space and let them die!¡± A sly look shed across the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s eyes as he murmured his idea to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. She had already thought of this idea. However, given the current situation, how was she going to throw so many people into the Deity Ocean realm in one go? It was simply unrealistic. Moreover, she might not be able to enter the Deity Ocean space. At best she only had a 50-50 percent chance.


    At this moment, rumbling sounds could be heard in the distance. The Sky Vault Sect and the golden book elder¡¯s men were fighting.


    ¡°What Deity Ocean realm? Why aren¡¯t you running now? What are you waiting for? Are you stupid?¡± The big yellow dog hurriedly said.


    Ye Qingtang immediately ran away with the big yellow dog in her arms, and the Blood Moon Elder close behind.


    Ye Qingtang was not afraid of being discovered by the golden book elder and the golden-robed middle-aged man. They were locked in such a fierce battle, so even if they saw them running away, would they be able to stop their fight and chase after her?


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir, those people ran away,¡± one of the golden book elder¡¯s men pointed out to him.


    The golden book elder looked into the distance and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. I¡¯ve already locked onto her aura. She won¡¯t be able to run far.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang only stopped after fleeing for about a hundred miles. However, she discovered that she still had the two extremely powerful auras on her body.


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. They allowed her to leave because they had already infused her body with their auras. No matter how far she ran, they could still catch up to her. These people were really cunning.


    ¡°Finally safe¡­¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that he would have to leave this beautiful world again after being resurrected.


    ¡°Little girl.¡±


    The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang thoughtfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s gazended on the big yellow dog..

 Chapter 2524 - Dog Is Angry (7)

    <h2>Chapter 2524: Dog Is Angry (7)</h2>


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The big yellow dog scrutinized Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    ¡°The seal in your body is almost gone, right?¡± The big yellow dog asked.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed immediately. Of course Ye Qingtang knew which seal the big yellow dog was referring to.


    ¡°Haha, little girl, this is a verymon sealing technique. What¡¯s in there that you need to seal? Take it out and let me have a look.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡± If she took it out, would she be able to live? It was her heart that was sealed.


    ¡°Eh, why are there two additional auras on your body?¡± The yellow dog was suddenly startled. ¡°They are not nning to let you go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang just smiled. ¡°Not me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then who?¡± The yellow dog was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s us,¡± Ye Qingtang replied naturally.


    The big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I have no grudge with them. Those people are your enemies. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a pity that you forgot one thing.¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°They don¡¯t think so. Now that we are on the same side, we have to face the enemy together.¡±


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m tired of fighting and killing. I want to go home¡­¡± The big yellow dog looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Brother Canine, don¡¯t worry. When we are safe and find a ce to stay, I will definitely get you several luxurious kennels,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said from the side.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog thoughtfully. ¡°Why are you looking at the sky when you want to go home? Is your house still in the sky?¡±


    ¡°My house is indeed in the sky. How can I go back¡­?¡± The big yellow dog lowered its head as if it was really thinking about how to fly.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. Damn, this dog was acting up again.


    ¡°Holy Lady, where should we go now?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion. Ever since he was resurrected, he had been on the run with the Holy Lady.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything. She also had her doubts.


    Previously, Ye Qingtang wanted to head to the Dragon Emperor n to investigate. However, now that she was being chased by those two factions, she might be in too much trouble now.


    If she were to head to the Dragon Emperor n before resolving this, she would not be protected by the n as she could not reveal her identity. On the contrary¡­ If she were to head to the Temple of Paragon, the oue would be very different.


    However, Ye Qingtang felt a headache when she thought of the Temple of Paragon. Although she helped them to deal with the Sea King, if they realized that she was not the reincarnation of the Paragon, would they tear her to pieces?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Temple of Paragon,¡± Ye Qingtang said after a long while.


    At this current stage, it was more important for Ye Qingtang to resolve her imminent troubles first. And the only one who could help her deal with it quickly was the Temple of Paragon.


    Regardless, the Temple of Paragon owed her a favor. After all, if not for her, the Sea King would not be so easily fooled.


    ¡°Holy Lady, what did you say?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was stunned. What did his Holy Lady say just now? Did he hear wrongly or did the Holy Lady speak wrongly¡­


    The Temple of Paragon?!

 Chapter 2525 - Dog Is Angry (8)

    Chapter 2525: Dog Is Angry (8)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Blood Moon Elder knew that the Temple of Paragon was one of the top powers in the Second Domain. They were even linked to the Heavenly Emperor of the Third Domain¡­


    As for the Heavenly Emperor, that was the Blood Moon Holy Lord¡¯s main body!


    His own main body was the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s follower.


    How could his Holy Lady not know about the background of the Temple of Paragon? Moreover, did the Temple of Paragon allow people to enter so easily?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t think too much about where you¡¯re going for now. They¡¯re already catching up,¡± the big yellow dog quickly reminded them.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. The big yellow dog was right. Dozens of extremely powerful auras were approaching at an incredibly fast speed.


    Before Ye Qingtang could consider further, the figures arrived.


    Ye Qingtang sized them up. They were not the golden book elder¡¯s group but thedy in green from the Sky Vault Sect and the middle-aged man in gold robes.


    ¡°So fast¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was surprised and could not understand. Wasn¡¯t the Sky Vault Sect locked in a fierce battle with the golden book elder and his men? How did they catch up so quickly?


    There was no way Ye Qingtang believed that the golden book elder would lose.


    ¡°Little b*tch, let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡± Thedy in green red at Ye Qingtang with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to say anything, the golden-robed man smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, you can run quite fast. To be safe, I should break your legs and your hands first so that you can¡¯t move. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She would not be able to deal with any one of them in her current state, not to mention this golden-robed middle-aged man, the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Branch Master.


    ¡°I say, you guys, enough is enough. Why are you bullying others? She¡¯s still a young girl. If this gets out, won¡¯t it be embarrassing for you?¡± The big yellow dog, who had been nestled in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms the entire time, suddenly spoke up.


    A strange look shed across the golden-robed man¡¯s eyes. He sized up the big yellow dog carefully. It was indeed just an ordinary yellow dog. Why was it able to speak the humannguage? And from that, its intelligence was definitely above that of an elite demon beast. It was rather strange.


    ¡°A lowly beast dares to spout nonsense?¡± Thedy in green shouted coldly.


    But the golden-robed man waved his hand. Before Ye Qingtang knew what happened, the big yellow dog in her arms disappeared instantly and was taken away by the golden-robed middle-aged man.


    The golden-robed man carried the big yellow dog in one hand and carefully inspected it.


    ¡°How strange. I am being reprimanded by a beast that can speak humannguage.¡± The golden-robed man smiled faintly.


    ¡°I am a dog. Don¡¯t call me a beast. You can call me Big Yellow or Brother Canine,¡± said the big yellow dog.


    The golden-robed man¡¯s expression instantly changed. He lifted the big yellow dog into the air and flung it onto the ground.


    With a loud boom, the ground beneath the golden-robed man¡¯s feet shattered.


    ¡°You are just a beast. Your life is cheap, but you insist on being so mouthy.¡± The golden-robed man chuckled as he gazed at the ¡°dead¡± big yellow dog.


    ¡°Damn you¡­ That hurts!¡±


    In the next second, as everyone watched on, the big yellow dog slowly stood up and shook its fur.


    Upon seeing this, the golden-robed man frowned slightly and raised his leg. The sound of thunder rang out.. Gathering a mass of energy, he stepped heavily on the big yellow dog¡¯s body.

 Chapter 2526 - Alarm (1)

    Chapter 2526: rm (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The Blood Moon Elder broke out in cold sweat when he saw the golden-robed middle-aged man stomp on the big yellow dog. This guy was so cruel that he did not show mercy to a mere dog?


    Ye Qingtang was not worried about the big yellow dog. Although the big yellow dog had always kept a low profile and was afraid of trouble, with its skills, even if it could not defeat the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Branch Master, it would not be killed by him without any retaliation.


    Others might not have seen the ferocity of the big yellow dog but Ye Qingtang had witnessed it with her own eyes.


    ¡°Brother Canine¡­ Are you still alive?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder looked at the big yellow dog with brows slightly furrowed. He called out softly to the dog, who was still beneath the golden-robed man¡¯s foot.


    However, the yellow dog did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ do you think Brother Canine is dead?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was a little worried. No matter what, they had experienced life and death together.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could speak, the big yellow dog¡¯s tail swayed gently. ¡°Little human¡­ You have gone too far.¡±


    The expressions of the Sky Vault Sect people changed slightly. The big yellow dog could still speak after being hit twice by the Branch Master¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A hint of interest surfaced in the golden-robed man¡¯s eyes. Previously, when he sized it up, there wasn¡¯t anything special about this big yellow dog. But now, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case. Even a high-level demon beast would not be able to withstand these two attacks, not to mention amon dog.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± The golden-robed man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Forget it. Since you aren¡¯t an ordinary animal and a rare spiritual beast, I¡¯ll bring you back to the pce. It¡¯s not bad to be a mascot.¡±


    ¡°Mascot¡­¡± The big yellow dog slowly crawled out from the copsed ground and shook off the dust on its body. Its eyes were chilled to the extreme. ¡°You are asking me to be a mascot.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not willing?¡± The golden-robed man sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re just a dog. Otherwise, any other beast who can survive two blows by me is worthy enough to be my mount.¡±


    ¡°Mount?¡± The big yellow dog raised its head and looked at the golden-robed man. ¡°Little human, have you never heard of¡­ those who fly in the sky, swim in the sea, or run on the ground can all be mounts¡­ But in this world, only canines are off-limits.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is there such a saying?¡± The golden-robed man was intrigued.


    ¡°Do you know why canines can¡¯t be used as mounts?¡± The big yellow dog asked.


    ¡°I am indeed interested to hear your exnation.¡± The golden-robed man stood with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Because¡­ This is a rule I set during the Ancient Era!¡±


    The golden-robed man¡¯s smile suddenly froze.


    In that instant, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder saw a terrifying red glow in the big yellow dog¡¯s eyes. It opened its mouth and a hurricane formed between its jaws.


    Within the hurricane, purple-red lightning shed non-stop. It was as if the hurricane in the big yellow dog¡¯s mouth epassed the tens of thousands of great daows across the entire Buddhist universe.


    Before Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder could return to their senses, the golden-robed middle-aged man¡¯s face was already filled with defeat. What kind of monster was this dog!


    Under this torrential force, the golden-robed man even lost the strength to move his fingers. He could not move at all.. His body instinctively wanted to escape this ce, but his limbs refused to listen to hismands.

 Chapter 2527 - Alarm (2)

    Chapter 2527: rm (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    All of a sudden, a violent rush of wind burst out, and everything was engulfed by purple-red lightning. Everything trembled under this pure power of destruction.


    In the blink of an eye, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the body of the golden-robed Sky Vault Branch Master shattered into pieces under this force, turning into specks of dust, as if burned by the mes of the abyss.


    ¡°Branch Master!¡±


    The faces of the people from the Sky Vault Sect turned pale at the sight. No one knew what had happened. The Branch Master, who had been fine just a second ago, turned into nothing in the next second. All that was left was a streak of golden soul power which escaped from his body and fled into the distance.


    ¡°Branch Master¡¯s soul has left his body¡­ Run!¡± A certain Sky Vault Sect disciple shouted, and only then did the people from Sky Vault Sect return to their senses. They immediately scattered, fleeing into the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone from the Sky Vault Sect had disappeared without a trace. Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were the only ones left.


    After a few breaths, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder likewise returned to their senses. The two of them looked at each other and saw disbelief and shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The nearly invincible Sky Vault Branch Master¡¯s body had been destroyed by the big yellow dog in less than a second!!


    Unfortunately, the Sky Vault Sect Branch Master reacted extremely quickly. He actually managed to separate his soul from his body at thest second. If he had been just a momentte, even his soul would have been obliterated!


    ¡°Brother Canine!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder rushed forward and scooped up the big yellow dog. He sized it up with concern. ¡°Brother Canine, are you alright? That bastard actually dared to be so rude to you. He deserves to be hacked into pieces and die a horrible death¡­ As the saying goes, a brother for a day is a brother for life. You¡¯re my Brother Canine and I¡¯m your Brother Human¡­ I¡¯ll be depending on you from now on, Brother Canine!¡±


    However, the big yellow dog shook its tail and ignored the Blood Moon Elder. It looked up into the sky.


    The power that had been umted for so many days was released all at once¡­ and contained a unique aura. This aura would probably alert the higher realms¡­ this was not a good thing.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    The Dragon Emperor n.


    ¡°The Evil Lord¡­ is an unfamiliar Emperor-level power. I¡¯ve never felt it before¡­ It¡¯sing from the north and is currently in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain!¡±


    Hearing that, one of the Evil Deities in the Dragon Emperor n suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards the north. His eyes seemed to be able to peer through space and reach the end of the void.


    ¡°Immortal Emperor-levelbat strength? Find it.¡±


    ¡­


    The Temple of Paragon.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Immortal Emperor-levelbat powers?¡±


    A man walked out from the walls of the pce hall and looked into the distance thoughtfully.


    ¡­


    In a remote ce in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    The man¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened.


    ¡°My Lord, it should be Immortal Emperor-levelbat power.¡± An old man stood respectfully beside the man.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, you just recovered from the Wailing Well¡­ and now¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lord, your body is still too weak. Why don¡¯t you rest and return to the Third Domain?¡±


    ¡­


    Almost at the same time, the variousrge factions of the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain were all rmed by this unprecedented Immortal-Emperor power.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was just looking at the big yellow dog.. She did not expect the power released by the big yellow dog to alert the top-notch forces in the entirety of the Second Domain.

 Chapter 2528 - Alarm (3)

    Chapter 2528: rm (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Brother Canine, say something. A brother for a day, a brother for a lifetime. Brother Canine, do you need a sessor? To nurture a powerful figure or something¡­ Did you know that humans are the most cunning race? Not many humans can be trusted. Do you need to groom a powerful human to serve you? Brother Canine, I¡¯m the most suitable candidate. How about you groom me?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder hugged the big yellow dog tightly, looking like he was afraid that the big yellow dog would run away.


    ¡°Groom you?¡± The big yellow dog¡¯s gaze slowlynded on the Blood Moon Elder. After sizing him up for a moment, he said, ¡°I might as well train that little girl.¡±


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up as she walked quickly to the yellow dog. ¡°Master!¡±


    The big yellow dog, ¡°¡­¡±


    These humans¡­


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s experience from two lifetimes, how could she not know that the ability disyed by the big yellow dog just now had alreadypletely surpassed the Emperor stage and reached an unprecedented level!


    Immortal Emperor level was at the top of the pyramid of the three domains. In fact, in her two lifetimes, this was the first time Ye Qingtang felt the power of an Immortal Emperor!


    Ye Qingtang originally thought that the yellow dog would at most be at the Emperor level. However, Ye Qingtang did not expect that this dog was actually an Immortal Emperor, above the Emperor level.


    How many Immortal Emperors were there in the three domains?


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat beef jerky.¡± The big yellow dog shook its head and tail.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Ye Qingtang immediately took out some dry food from her space ring and fed it to the big yellow dog. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    After the big yellow dog finished eating all the dry food, it said, ¡°Actually, I am very weak now. There are restrictions here¡­ so it¡¯s useless for you to suck up to me. The strength that I have umted over so many years is all gone now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Canine, what do you mean?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was baffled. He did not understand what the yellow dog meant when it said there were restrictions here. Even Ye Qingtang was baffled and did not understand the meaning of the yellow dog¡¯s words.


    Also, what did it mean by umted strength? As a dignified Immortal Emperor, did it still need to umte strength? Didn¡¯t it have limitless power?


    ¡°Sigh, this ce won¡¯t do. Thews are too restrictive, and the umtion of powers is very slow. I can¡¯t fight with others next time. If the people above sense my existence, it will bring destruction to this world,¡± the big yellow dog continued.


    The Blood Moon Elder pped his thigh and said, ¡°Brother Canine, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t do everything yourself. That¡¯s why you need the Holy Lady and me. Look¡­ Groom the Holy Lady and let her do everything in the future. Let the Holy Lady fight whenever necessary. All will be fine then!¡±


    Although the Blood Moon Elder did not know what the big yellow dog was talking about, he believed in what he was saying.


    ¡°Her?¡±


    The big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang. Its gazended on Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest. After a moment of silence, it said, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m afraid you have an extremelyplicated background.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. This was the second time that the big yellow dog tactfully mentioned her Heart of Heavenly Dao.


    The Heart of Heavenly Dao had been sealed by the Divine Phoenix previously.. Judging from the time that had passed, the seal probably wouldn¡¯tst long.

 Chapter 2529 - Karmic Divination (1)

    Chapter 2529: Karmic Divination (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang felt that this big yellow dog must have seen through to her Heart of the Heavenly Dao. Perhaps it knew something that she did not. Ye Qingtang was very curious about this and wondered if the big yellow dog could tell her something about the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    The big yellow dog sized up Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest for a long time before retracting its gaze.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite extraordinary. There are many things I am not sure of, but there¡¯s one thing I can be certain of. You¡¯ll bring about a fatal cmity upon yourself. This is a cmity you will have to endure,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    ¡°I will bring about a fatal cmity upon myself?¡± Ye Qingtang was even more confused after hearing the yellow dog¡¯s words. What did the yellow dog mean?


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re an unlucky person. Truly unlucky. I don¡¯t mean that you will cause the death of the people around you, but you will bring bad luck to them,¡± the big yellow dog continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder said instinctively.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder who looked rather embarrassed.


    ¡°Then, do you know its origin?¡± Ye Qingtang pointed at the position of her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that¡­ but the Karma bloodline race should know,¡± the big yellow dog said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Karma Bloodline¡­ race?¡± Ye Qingtang was a little surprised.


    Ling Yan was the only one who had the Karma bloodline in this world. Yet, the big yellow dog imed that there was an entire race. How was that possible?


    ¡°However, you must not let those monsters from the Karma Bloodline n see you. Otherwise, they will definitely kill you to put an end to future troubles. Hmm¡­ probably.¡±


    ¡°Brother Canine, you¡¯re being too vague. Can you be more direct? What terminal illness does my Holy Lady have? Can you treat her? Is she suffering from bad luck?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked anxiously.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder in exasperation. Could he not describe her situation in such dire terms?


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ll use a karmic technique to divine her,¡± said the yellow dog.


    ¡°You know the karmic technique?¡± Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    ¡°I have a grudge with the Karma Bloodline n. In the past, a few of them fell into my hands. I forced them to teach me a little of the karmic techniques. After teaching me, I killed them,¡± said the big yellow dog.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    In that instant, Ye Qingtang started to worry about Ling Yan. Would this big yellow dog want to kill Ling Yan too¡­


    The big yellow dog stood at the side and used its paws to dig at the dust on the ground. It mumbled some unintelligible mystic words, looking very much like a chatan.


    After a long time, the big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang again with an indescribably strange expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What came about from the divination?¡± Ye Qingtang was baffled to see the yellow dog looking at her so strangely.


    ¡°Strange, it¡¯s too strange. That¡¯s impossible¡­ how could something like that happen? Could I have miscalcted?¡± the big yellow dog asked.


    Although its karmic technique was not that good, it could stille up with an approximate divination. However, when was used on Ye Qingtang, her fate was illusory and very strange.


    No. The big yellow dog refused to believe it. It used its karmic technique again, but the result was the same.


    ¡°I calcted a few times¡­ you might not believe me if I tell you.¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.. ¡°You¡­ will want to kill yourself.¡±

 Chapter 2530 - Karmic Divination (2)

    Chapter 2530: Karmic Divination (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by the yellow dog¡¯s words. When she regained herposure, her lips twitched. Did the dog say that she would want to kill herself?


    How astonishing was this karmic technique? How could it produce something like that?


    ¡°Brother Canine¡­ Your karmic technique doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at the big yellow dog and smiled. Hepletely disregarded the big yellow dog¡¯s words. How could there be anyone in this world who would want to kill himself?


    Even the big yellow dog was baffled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, but that¡¯s the result of my karmic divination ¡­ What¡¯s going on? Could it be that my divination went wrong or did not work because I was asleep for too long?¡±


    The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang and wagged its tail. ¡°Little girl, is there something bothering you?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of ending my own life.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ probably there¡¯s something wrong with my technique. Forget it, I don¡¯t have a karma bloodline. It¡¯s perfectly normal for me to make mistakes,¡± said the yellow dog.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± In the end, Ye Qingtang sighed andpletely dispelled the thought of learning about the Heart of the Heavenly Dao from the big yellow dog.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder quickly left with the big yellow dog.


    Given that one of the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Branch Masters had been severely injured by the big yellow dog, it was likely that the Sky Vault Sect would not let the matter rest. Also, it was unknown whether the golden-haired old man would catch up to them. It was best to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Two dayster, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder came to a ry station at the border to rest.


    By now, Ye Qingtang had been traveling at a fast pace for the past two days. This should be a safe ce and she could rest well for the time being. She would not need to be on tenterhooks here.


    After eating and drinking, Ye Qingtang returned to her room and built a temporary kennel for the big yellow dog.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not used to lying on your human bed,¡± the big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog. ¡°Where exactly are you from?¡±


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail. ¡°Why? Are you very curious about me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang did not refute this point. She was indeed very curious about the big yellow dog. Ever since she met the big yellow dog at the Wailing Well, it was like a mystery. She could not figure it out nor could she understand it.


    ¡°If you were me, you would be curious too, right?¡± Ye Qingtang said a momentter.


    The big yellow dog said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about where Ie from. In any case, I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives towards you. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives towards your lower realm either.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Lower realm?


    What did the yellow dog mean by the lower realm? Could there be an upper realm? As a person of two lifetimes, Ye Qingtang had never heard of upper and lower realms.


    ¡°Could there really be an upper realm¡­¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    The big yellow dog ignored Ye Qingtang and kept wagging its tail. Did it identally reveal something just now?


    Unable to endure Ye Qingtang¡¯s pestering, the big yellow dog could only nod and give Ye Qingtang a definite answer. ¡°Alright, alright. If you really want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears..¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.

 Chapter 2531 - Karmic Divination (3)

    Chapter 2531: Karmic Divination (3)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The big yellow dog pondered for a long time before saying slowly, ¡°Since the creation of the world, it has been divided into the Upper and Lower Realms. In the Lower Realm, there were once gods and demons. The god race created the primordial human race¡­ Meanwhile in the Upper Realm¡­¡±


    Just as the big yellow dog finished its sentence and was about to say something more, the void around it started to expand and distort at a visible rate.


    In just an instant, the big yellow dog jumped up from its kennel with a grave expression.


    ¡°Restricted¡­¡±


    The expression on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face changed as well. What had happened?


    ¡°Little girl, stop asking. There are some things that you can know, and some things that you cannot. If I tell you, I will bring about a cmity that will be enough to destroy all living beings,¡± the big yellow dog said seriously.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought after hearing the big yellow dog. What happened just now¡­ could it be that the big yellow dog said something that it should not have said and caused the naturalws of the world to distort?


    No, it was not that the big yellow dog had said something that it should not have. It was probably¡­ what the big yellow dog was about to say, that was something that she should not hear, she probably didn¡¯t have the right to hear.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised and curious. What kind of truth was it that caused the naturalws to distort so intensely? And what did the upper and lower realms that the yellow dog mentioned represent¡­


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang now learned a shocking piece of information from the big yellow dog. It was that the world was split into the upper and lower realms. Moreover, even the most powerful races of gods and demons in the primordial era were just a product of the lower realm!


    In her previous life, Ye Qingtang did not know about the upper and lower realms. Looking at it now, the world was far from being as simple as it once appeared.


    After a long while, when the surrounding void regained its calm, the big yellow dog slowly said, ¡°Your lower realm is ruled by the Heavenly Dao rules, and the higher realm is the same. However, little girl, I can tell you clearly that the Heart in your body and your Deity Ocean are not products of the lower realm.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that my Heart and the Deity Ocean are from the upper realm?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the big yellow dog.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Deity Oceanes from the upper realm. As for your Heart, I¡¯m unable to see through it. Its Heavenly Dao aura is too rich and blocks everything.¡±


    Ye Qingtang gathered her thoughts. No matter what the world was like or what the truth was, it was not important to her now.


    The prerequisite for everything was one¡¯s own strength. If she had absolute strength, she would know everything without anyone telling her.


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang suddenly had an intense desire that she had never had before. She wished to be stronger, stronger than anyone else.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog and her eyes flickered. A faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to train me¡­¡±


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s opinion, the big yellow dog waspletely qualified to teach her and could let her skills undergo a significant transformation in a short period of time.


    ¡°No.¡± The big yellow dog did not hesitate at all and said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach humans. Besides, if it¡¯s so easy to nurture expert practitioners, the current world should already be filled with such people.¡±


    Actually, the yellow dog was not lying.. Powerful practitioners had never been the products of nurturing.

 Chapter 2532 - Karmic Divination (4)

    Chapter 2532: Karmic Divination (4)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If the strong could be produced just by nurturing, then there would be no difference between the weak and the outstanding.


    Everyone knew this, but it was also not an absolutew. There was a world of difference between the effectiveness of an ordinary academy and a top academy in nurturing the same student.


    With the big yellow dog¡¯s strength, even if it could not train her to be at its level, it can at least help her improve significantly.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t look at me like that. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m just a dog. I¡¯m not a human. I don¡¯t know much about the physical or spiritual attributes of your human race. We are of apletely different species. How can I teach you¡­ We are ipatible.¡±


    The big yellow dog also felt rather frustrated. It knew what it had to do to train a dog, but it really had no idea how to train a human.


    ¡°Also, you shouldn¡¯t depend too much on me. I can¡¯t even protect myself now. If my enemies find me one day, I might even implicate you.¡± The big yellow dog sighed.


    ¡°You previously said that energy cannot be gathered here. That is true,¡± Ye Qingtang said seriously as she stared at the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why would I lie to you? Do I look like an all-powerful dog who just prefers to keep a low profile?¡±


    Ye Qingtang rubbed her chin and sized up the big yellow dog before shaking her head. It really did not look like it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t umte my powers because of thews here¡­ otherwise, I would have already reigned supreme in your lower realm. Would I have to beg for food so pitifully from you?¡± The big yellow dog sighed.


    ¡°Then¡­ is there any way to help you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the big yellow dog after a moment of silence.


    If she could help the big yellow dog recover its strength, it would remember her good deed. By then, wouldn¡¯t she be extremely formidable too?


    ¡°Yes!¡± The big yellow dog immediately stood up and wagged its tail. ¡°Just destroy the naturalws of the lower realm!¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog for a moment. Her lips twitched. ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, you can also send me back to the upper realm!¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang seemed to have lost the desire to continue talking to it, the big yellow dog changed its tone.


    ¡°Send you back to the upper realm?¡± Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. ¡°How can I send you back?¡±


    ¡°When your powers are high enough to interfere with the naturalws of the lower realm, you can then ascend to the upper realm!¡± the big yellow dog said, wagging its tail.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯ste.¡± Ye Qingtang could not be bothered with the big yellow dog anymore and blew out the candle.


    Destroy the naturalws of the world. Interfere with the naturalws of the world¡­ was this big yellow dog talking nonsense? If she had such heaven-defying divine powers, would she still be hiding in this lousy ry station and talking nonsense to it?


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be disheartened¡­ No matter what, you were the one who brought me out of that damned ce. I owe you a favor. Don¡¯t worry, I always avenge the crimes against me and repay favors owed. I can grant you a wish¡­¡± The big yellow dog¡¯s voice drifted out in the darkness.


    Ye Qingtang said, ¡°I want¡­¡±


    The big yellow dog said, ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte..¡±

 Chapter 2533 - Deal (1)

    <h2>Chapter 2533: Deal (1)</h2>


    After an unknown period of time in the darkness, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes and leaped up. Running over quietly to the kennel, Ye Qingtang tugged at the big yellow dog¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The big yellow dog opened its eyes which gleamed faintly in the darkness.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly and gestured for them to keep quiet. She said softly, ¡°Lower your voice. Someone is approaching.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? Anyway, he¡¯s definitely not here to look for me.¡± The big yellow dog yawned and was indifferent to Ye Qingtang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Not looking for you? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog and said softly, ¡°Previously, you severely injured a Branch Master of the Sky Vault Sect and destroyed his body, forcing his soul to flee. Perhaps the Sky Vault Sect is here to take revenge on you.¡±


    The big yellow dog regained its senses and asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you humans like to seek revenge so much¡­ then what should we do?¡±


    Ye Qingtang remained silent in thought. They clearly knew how powerful the big yellow dog was but they still dared toe over to seek revenge. This meant that these people were not afraid of the big yellow dog¡¯s abilities at all. If it was really the Sky Vault Sect, it was very likely that the Sky Vault Sect Paragon had personallye.


    If that was the case, the consequences would be unimaginable. A Branch Master of the Sky Vault Sect already had terrifying powers. If the Sky Vault Sect Paragon were toe in person¡­ Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. She did not dare to finish that thought.


    ¡°Little girl, are you gued by bad luck? Why do we encounter so many things wherever you go? It¡¯s really my extreme bad luck to be by your side!¡± the big yellow dogined.


    Ye Qingtang red at the big yellow dog. ¡°You still have the cheek to criticize me? If you did not severely injure the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Branch Master, the people from the Sky Vault Sect would not havee here to seek revenge, right? Are you ming me?¡±


    The big yellow dog snorted. ¡°That was all to help you¡­¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. That had not been the case. Previously, she had asked the big yellow dog to help but it refused no matter what. It had obviously blown up in anger after getting beaten. What did it have to do with her?


    ¡°Little girl, now is not the time to talk about this. Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to grant me a wish? I have one now. Go and lure those people from the Sky Vault Sect away. Go quickly.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Astonishment was the only way one could describe Ye Qingtang as she stared at the big yellow dog. Could this dog be any more shameless? It was clearly the one who said that it wanted to grant her one wish. But now, it had suddenly be the other way around?


    It was only at that moment that Ye Qingtang finally believed that the big yellow dog was not lying. It was indeed unable to gather its strength in a short period. Otherwise, it would not have said such shameless words.


    Before she fell asleep, Ye Qingtang was still full of anticipation for the upper realm mentioned by the big yellow dog. She wanted to know what was actually up there. But now, Ye Qingtang hadpletely lost interest in the so-called upper realm. In all honesty, she was afraid that all the powerful figures in the upper realm were as shameless as the big yellow dog.


    With that thought in mind, Ye Qingtang was toozy to continue paying attention to the big yellow dog. She walked to the round window in the house and looked out.


    The surroundings were quiet and there was no sound at all. However, Ye Qingtang could feel a few powerful forces inadvertently spreading out from the dark, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble..

 Chapter 2534 - Deal (2)

    Chapter 2534: Deal (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Just one of them was enough to crush Ye Qingtang to death with a single finger. And there were several of them out there now.


    Ye Qingtang was very surprised. She knew about the Sky Vault Sect. They were powerful but they couldn¡¯t possibly be that powerful¡­ How many mighty figures were there in the Sky Vault Sect?


    For a moment there, Ye Qingtang did not know what to do. There was no way to escape from this siege.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to say something, but her gaze suddenlynded outside the house. In the next second, Ye Qingtang hugged the big yellow dog and leaped onto the beam.


    After a few breaths, the door creaked open.


    Through the moonlight, Ye Qingtang saw that the person was no stranger to her. It was the woman in green.


    Ye Qingtang sneered. Thisdy in green was like a sticky ster that could not be shaken off.


    After the woman in green entered, she did not do anything but just stood by the door and scanned the house.


    ¡°Heh, little slut, why are you still hiding?¡± After a long time, thedy in green looked at the roof beam.


    Seeing that she had been discovered by the woman in green, Ye Qingtang did not say anything. With no intention to continue hiding, she directly threw the big yellow dog at the woman.


    The woman in green did not see the big yellow dog clearly and thought that Ye Qingtang was throwing some concealed projectile. She instinctively dodged.


    There was a loud crash as the big yellow dog mmed into the ground.


    Seeing that, Ye Qingtang could not help but sigh and smack her forehead. She originally wanted to have the yellow dogunch a sneak attack, but the result was different from what she expected.


    ¡°Little girl, are you still human? You used me as a projectile!¡± The big yellow dog stood up and shouted at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang jumped down from the beam.


    Thedy in green waved her fingers, and the candles in the room lit up.


    ¡°You managed to hide quite a distance away.¡± The woman in green¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang as she sized her up.


    ¡°Ha, are you here to seek death?¡± Ye Qingtang was not afraid in the slightest when facing thedy in green. Her lips curled into a cold smile as she said, ¡°Even your Branch Master¡¯s body was destroyed. You are quite bold to dare toe looking for me.¡±


    As Ye Qingtang spoke, she nced at the big yellow dog not far away.


    The meaning behind Ye Qingtang¡¯s words was very clear. Even the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Branch Master was heavily injured by the big yellow dog in one strike. Even if this woman was the reincarnation of a True God, she was still not as strong as the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s Branch Master at this current stage.


    ¡°Ha, Ye Qingtang, so you think I came to take revenge on you?¡± Thedy in green smiled.


    ¡°If not, tell me why you are here then.¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°I came here today to make a deal with you.¡± Thedy in green¡¯s gazended inadvertently on Ye Qingtang¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You want to make a deal with me?¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at thedy in green and could not help feeling amused. There was a deep-seated grudge between the two of them. How could they strike a deal?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Thedy in green looked at Ye Qingtang and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what kind of deal you and I can make. Go on.¡± Ye Qingtang finally spoke after a long while.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, I want your heart,¡± Thedy in green uttered those shocking words.


    A cold glint flickered in Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2535 - Deal (3)

    Chapter 2535: Deal (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The woman in green¡¯s deal was a little too ridiculous. She wanted her heart? She might as well have said that she wanted her life.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, your heart is an unlucky item. With your intelligence and strength, you are unable to control it at all. It will only bring you a fatal cmity. Therefore, my deal is that I can remove all the bad luck contained in your heart,¡± thedy in green exined.


    Ye Qingtang did not find it strange that this woman in green could see through the mysteries of her heart. After all, she was the reincarnation of a True God. Although she was not a True God now, she had been one in her previous life.


    ¡°You can see through my heart¡­¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    Thedy in green gave a small smile. ¡°I can¡¯t see through your heart, but I can extract all the bad luck in your heart from your body. In this way, your heart will be an ordinary heart. From then on, you won¡¯t have any more worries. Your true potential won¡¯t be restricted by the heart any longer. Meanwhile, I might have to endure the bad luck for you too. This deal is very worth it for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ye Qingtang understood her logic. However, why would thedy in green be so kind-hearted? Even if this woman could really suck away the misfortune of the Heart of Heavenly Dao and turn her own heart into an ordinary heart, Ye Qingtang would never make a deal with her.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to speak, but before she could say anything, the big yellow dog suddenly said, ¡°Alright, we understand the deal you want to make and we agree.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was surprised and looked at the yellow dog in confusion.


    However, before Ye Qingtang had the chance to speak, the big yellow dog looked at thedy in green and continued, ¡°However, in your current condition, are you certain that you can endure the bad luck of her heart? If you think that there¡¯s no problem and that you won¡¯t explode and die, you can take it.¡±


    The woman in green shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible in my current situation, but no problem. I won¡¯t make her wait too long. Soon, my strength will be enough to control the misfortune of her heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Everyone outside should be from the Sky Vault Sect, right? They probably won¡¯t let her off,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Thedy in green smiled. ¡°Not exactly. Because of you, many major powers in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain were alerted. Many of them are just trying to probe into the appearance of the new Immortal Emperor level being. But they don¡¯t know that this Immortal Emperor needs to umte its powers over a long time tounch just one single attack. If they knew, don¡¯t you think they would just kill you all? It would prevent future troubles.¡±


    The big yellow dog nodded and said, ¡°You have alreadyprehended the restrictions of the naturalws at such a young age. You actually know so much. Not bad, not bad.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say such ttering words. Remember, you must not admit that the Immortal Emperor¡¯s power is yours. Don¡¯t die before our deal ispleted.¡± After saying that, the woman in green turned and left.


    After thedy in green left, Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog. ¡°Do you think she would be so kind-hearted?¡±

 Chapter 2536 - Deal (4)

    Chapter 2536: Deal (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°What do you mean by kind-hearted? In this world, one only looks for what benefits oneself.¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to make such a deal with her. This woman is not a good person. She must be plotting something,¡± Ye Qingtang said a momentter.


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a ploy behind it. However, it¡¯s not a bad thing for you. From a certain perspective, you will also be a beneficiary of this deal.¡± The big yellow dog pondered for a moment before exining to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°What do you know? Just say it clearly,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Just now, she said that your heart has bad luck. That¡¯s indeed the case, but this bad luck is only directed at yourself. Your heart is filled with an extremely thick Heavenly Dao energy. She wants topletely absorb the Heavenly Dao energy,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. It was true that she had wondered why the woman in green was so kind-hearted. It turned out that the Heart of Heavenly Dao contained arge amount of Heavenly Dao energy. If the woman absorbed all the Heavenly Dao energy, it would be difficult to determine how far she would grow.


    ¡°To you, it¡¯s actually very worth it. That woman would obtain the power of the Heavenly Dao, while you can eliminate your bad luck.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought. What the big yellow dog said did make sense, but Ye Qingtang was unwilling to give up all the Heavenly Dao energy in her heart just like that, even if it was very beneficial for her.


    ¡°Then, is it possible that I can absorb all the Heavenly Dao energy in my heart myself?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered.


    If she could absorb the power within her Heart of the Heavenly Dao, not only would she be able to eliminate her bad luck, she would also be able to obtain all the power of the Heavenly Dao.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang.¡± Little girl, you¡¯re really greedy. You have the usual characteristics of a human. ¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Qingtang was rather displeased and sneered. ¡°This is something that already belongs to me from the start. How is that being greedy?¡±


    The yellow dog was speechless. It was unable to retort.


    ¡°Logically speaking, it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to absorb your own power. However, your heart is rather special. It might be possible, but I¡¯m not sure how to activate the process. I¡¯m not a human and have never studied you humans before,¡± the yellow dog said.


    For now, Ye Qingtang decided to stall thedy in green first. If she really did not have a solution by then and the Heart of Heavenly Dao was seriously threatening her, perhaps she could consider it. But for now, she should try to see if she could find a way to absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao herself.


    ¡°Holy Lady!¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, the Blood Moon Elder rushed over from outside with a panicked expression and stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Holy Lady, there seem to be many powerful figures around this ry station!¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder. Wasn¡¯t this too bted? By the time he realized it, he would have probably died more than 800 times.


    ¡­


    Outside the ry station.


    ¡°My Lord, we can already confirm that existence with the ability of an Immortal Emperor is inside the ry station. It¡¯s just that the Immortal Emperor aura dispelled a long time ago. Furthermore, there were some recent naturalw distortions nearby¡­¡±


    A white-haired elder seemed to be in deep thought as he said, ¡°Naturalw distortions¡­ could it be that he failed to break through to the Immortal Emperor level¡­ if that¡¯s the case, he should be very weak now.. There is no need for strange Immortal Emperors to exist in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.¡±

 Chapter 2537 - : Killing An Immortal Emperor (1)

    Chapter 2537: Killing An Immortal Emperor (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The instruction given to him by the Evil Deity Patriarch was that if a peak Immortal Emperor existed, everything would be fine. However, if it was a newly-ascended Immortal Emperor, he should be eliminated once he was seriously injured from undergoing the tribtion.


    ording to the naturalws of this ce, it was very likely that he would fail in his attempt to break through to the Immortal Emperor level. He would definitely be extremely weak now, and this was the best opportunity to kill an Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°Everyone,e out. I believe we all have the same motive foring here,¡± the white-haired old man said.


    As the white-haired old man finished speaking, batch after batch of elite practitioners from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain walked out from the shadows.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Elder Long of the Dragon Emperor n. Nice to meet you.¡±


    At that moment, a white-robed youth holding a golden feathered fan walked out from the shadows with a gentle smile. He sped his fists and smiled at the white-haired old man.


    ¡°Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince.¡± The white-haired elder nced indifferently at the youth holding the golden feathered fan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Long to remember a junior like me. I¡¯m truly ttered.¡± The white-robed youth nodded slightly.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s lively today.¡± On the other side, a woman in a red dress walked out from the darkness. She had a flushed face and an alluring appearance.


    ¡°Devil Cloud Sect?!¡±


    Many practitioners were surprised to see the woman.


    It was rumored that the Devil Cloud Sect came from the Third Domain and had migrated to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain overnight. The Devil Cloud Sect Paragon was an elite practitioner who had once been sworn enemies with the Temple of Paragon. After that, for some unknown reason, the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon died in the Wailing Well. Recently, there was news that the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon had already been resurrected. As for whether it was true or false, no one knew.


    After Devil Cloud Sect Paragon died, the red dress woman became the one in charge.


    ¡°The Devil Cloud Sect has already fallen eons ago. Why have they risen from the ashes now?¡±


    A Six-Winged Fire Phoenix pped its wings up in the sky. Elder Bai stood on its back and stared at the red dress woman. Apart from Elder Bai, there was also a man wearing a silver fox mask standing with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Heh, what¡¯s going on today? It¡¯s really lively. Even the protectors and elders of the Temple of Paragon have been mobilized.¡± The red dress woman smiled gently.


    ¡°The Temple of Paragon.¡±


    The white-haired elder of the Dragon Emperor n nced at the Temple of Paragon indifferently. It wasmon knowledge that the rtionship between the Dragon Emperor n and the Temple of Paragon had never been harmonious in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    The Temple of Paragon had a Paragon overseeing it, while the Dragon Emperor n had an Evil Deity overseeing it.


    ¡°I say, Temple of Paragon. The Dragon Emperor n is even more vicious than our Devil Cloud Sect, right? That¡¯s a truly great evil sect in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Could it be that your Temple of Paragon isn¡¯t interested in eradicating this evil sect? To sh with the Dragon Emperor n?¡± The red dress woman chuckled. Her appearance was extremely alluring, and her words were filled with a bewitching divine power.


    The First Prince of the Sky Vault Sect smiled and waved his golden fan. He then nced at the elder of the Dragon Emperor n.


    Just as the woman in red had said, the Dragon Emperor n had once been an evil sect despised by the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. The n was besieged by many powerful factions, but the factions ended up suffering heavy losses after several attack attempts. In the end, they could only leave the matter at that.


    A momentter, the white-haired elder of the Dragon Emperor n nced at the red dressdy and asked, ¡°When did the Demon Cloud Sect learn to sow discord?¡±


    The white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n did not have a good impression of the Demon Cloud Sect.

 Chapter 2538 - Killing An Immortal Emperor (2)

    Chapter 2538: Killing An Immortal Emperor (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Heh, look at what you¡¯re saying. The Devil Cloud Sect always had a knack for sow discording, right? Besides, with the nasty rtionship between the Dragon Emperor n and the Temple of Paragon, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no need for anyone to sow discord.¡± The red dress woman looked at the white-haired elder and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Devil Cloud Sect, I heard that your Paragon was resurrected. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡± On the Six-winged Fire Phoenix, the Temple of Paragon practitioner with a silver fox mask spoke softly, his hands behind his back.


    The corners of the woman¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Is there a need to ask? Of course it¡¯s true. It is my esteemed Lord who asked me toe here to investigate the mystery behind the appearance of this Immortal Emperor.¡±


    Elder Bai frowned slightly. Had the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon really been resurrected? Was the red dress woman speaking the truth?


    It wasmon knowledge that the Devil Cloud Sect and the Temple of Paragon had always been archenemies. The two powers werepletely different. If the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon had been resurrected, he would probably target the Temple of Paragon.


    Although the Temple of Paragon was not necessarily afraid of the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon¡­ the fact was that there was still no news of their own Paragon.


    ¡°I say, people from the Temple of Paragon, it¡¯s better for you to return to your temple first. Tell your own Paragon to get ready and wait. I believe that our Paragon will be giving a huge surprise soon.¡± The red dress woman smiled at the silver fox man and Elder Bai on the phoenix.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Elder Bai shouted coldly, ¡°You little brats dare to talk about my Paragon. Do you really not know how insignificant you are?!¡±


    ¡°Heh, Elder Bai, aren¡¯t you getting a little too huffy? I was only telling the truth. How could you take my kind reminder as malicious intent?¡± The red dress woman¡¯s expression did not change, not showing the slightest fear.


    ¡°Since the Devil Cloud Paragon has been resurrected, our own Paragon will also be offering a grand gift.¡± The silver fox practitioner spoke out nonchntly.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of grand gift is your Paragon going to give my Lord?¡± The red dress woman¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Your head,¡± said the silver fox man.


    The smile on the woman in red¡¯s face faded. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In the next second, the silver fox practitioner formed a seal with one hand. The void distorted and everyone from the Devil Cloud Sect, including the red dress woman, was sucked into the distorted space. Even the six-winged fire phoenix, Elder and the silver fox practitioner disappeared.


    ¡°Profound Void¡­¡±


    The First Prince of the Sky Vault Sect smiled and looked at the white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n. ¡°Elder, the people from the Temple of Paragon and the Devil Cloud Sect have all entered an alternate space. I wonder if we need to interfere. After all, our motive for this trip is that mysterious Immortal Emperor.¡±


    The white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n replied expressionlessly, ¡°The grudge between the Devil Cloud Sect and the Temple of Paragon has nothing to do with my Dragon Emperor n.¡±


    ¡°I agree. In that case, let¡¯s see if that mysterious Immortal Emperor is here or not.¡±


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince nced at his men, while the white-haired elder of the Dragon Emperor n also waved his hand.

 Chapter 2539 - Killing An Immortal Emperor (3)

    Chapter 2539: Killing An Immortal Emperor (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang and the big yellow dog were talking in the house when the Blood Moon Elder walked to the window and looked outside.


    The Blood Moon Elder quickly retracted his head and looked at Ye Qingtang. He said hurriedly, ¡°Holy Lady, many powerful figures are rushing in!¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly but regained herposure quickly.


    What the woman in green said earlier was that the unleashing of the yellow dog¡¯s umted power had produced the energy of an Immortal Emperor. Many major factions in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain mistook this for an Emperor level practitioner trying to break through to the Immortal Emperor level.


    And that surge of Immortal Emperor energy came and went rapidly. That could only mean two things.


    Firstly, the Emperor level practitioner failed to break through to the Immortal Emperor stage. Therefore, in order to prevent future troubles and prevent the emergence of any new Immortal Emperors, these major factions would eliminate this Emperor level practitioner who tried to break through.


    The second reason was that the breakthrough had been sessful but the Immortal Emperor was unable to endure the might of the Heavenly Tribtion and was severely injured.


    Regardless of which reason, it was enough for the variousrge factions to think of ways to get rid of him. An Immortal Emperor practitioner who was aplete stranger to them was an extremely unstable existence to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    However, it now seemed that Ye Qingtang did not have anything to worry about. After all, in the eyes of those major forces, whether that Immortal Emperor seeded or failed in breaking through, he would at least possess the power of a peak Emperor level. But the big yellow dog had no powers now at all. There was no way they could be implicated.


    Crash!


    Before Ye Qingtang could ponder this any further, the sounds of doors crashing open rang out from the ry station. Many cultivators who were inside the rest station were all led out.


    Ye Qingtang looked around. In front of these powerful figures, it was useless to escape or hide. Given the situation, she might as well stay in the room and wait for them to investigate.


    Before long, Ye Qingtang¡¯s room door was also kicked open before several middle-aged men strode in. One of them was in charge of guarding Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder while the rest searched the room.


    After confirming that there was no one else in the room, one of the middle-aged man¡¯s gazesnded on Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Let me ask you, is there anyone else in this room other than the two of you and your dog?¡± the middle-aged man asked.


    Ye Qingtang hurriedly shook her head and frowned. ¡°May I ask¡­ has there been some misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Come with us!¡± One of the middle-aged men shouted coldly.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder looked at each other. The two of them did not resist. Picking up the big yellow dog hidden in the kennel, Ye Qingtang followed the middle-aged men out of the house.


    Outside the rest station, the litnterns made it as bright as day. Most of the martial arts practitioners who were resting at the ry station were all brought here. Everyone was confused and did not know what was going on at all.


    The owner of the ry station was sweating profusely. All he did was continue to bow to those middle-aged men, afraid of being coteral damage.


    ¡°Look carefully. Are these all the people who have checked in at your ry station? Did you miss anything? If there¡¯s even the smallest discrepancy, your entire n will be exterminated.¡± The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince looked at the owner of the ry station with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ My Lord, please rest assured. I will definitely look carefully.. I would definitely not miss anything!¡± The owner of the ry station wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and immediately sized up the crowd.

 Chapter 2540 - Killing An Immortal Emperor (4)

    Chapter 2540: Killing An Immortal Emperor (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    No matter how foolish the owner of the ry station was, he knew that this group of people were not to be trifled with. With such arge group, something major must have happened. How would he dare to show any carelessness?


    The owner of the ry station immediately walked into the crowd and carefully examined each and every one of them.


    After a long time, the owner of the ry station finally withdrew from the crowd and walked to the side of the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince. With an ingratiating smile, he said, ¡°My Lord, I have already looked at every one of them. The earliest guests checked in four days ago while thetest ones checked in today. There are a total of 63 people. There is absolutely no mistake.¡±


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince looked thoughtful when he heard the ry station owner¡¯s words. After a moment, his gazended on the ry station owner and he continued, ¡°From yesterday until today, did anyone leave soon after checking in?¡±


    The owner of the ry station hurriedly shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°My Lord, definitely not. For the past two days, there have only been guests checking in. No one checked out, and I remember it very clearly.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince waved his golden fan. There were a total of 63 people here. Which one of them looked like an Immortal Emperor practitioner?


    Even if they failed to break through to the Immortal Emperor level, they would at the very least be at the Emperor level, right below the Immortal Emperor stage. They would be peak Emperor level practitioners.


    However, where was this great peak Emperor level practitioner?


    ¡°First Prince, do you think¡­ the Sky Vault Division¡¯s Branch Master had his physical body destroyed and his soul fled. Those disciples who escaped said that it was done by a dog. Could that dog be somehow linked to that Immortal Emperor¡­? Or could it be that the Immortal Emperor is a dog?¡± An old man from the Sky Vault Sect walked over to the First Prince and whispered.


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince was taken aback by this. When he returned to his senses, he could not help but find itughable.


    A dog was linked to an Immortal Emperor? What a great joke!


    ¡°So you think that the Immortal Emperor was the one who destroyed the body of our Sky Vault Sect Branch Master?¡± The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince nced at the old man.


    The old man pondered for a moment before saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Those disciples are unable to recognize the powers of an Immortal Emperor. They only said that the one who destroyed the Branch Master¡¯s body was a yellow dog with unfathomable strength. Furthermore, the timing is such a coincidence. I can only say that it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Got it. No need to tell anyone,¡± the First Prince replied.


    There were two reasons for not announcing this.


    Firstly, this was news unique to their Sky Vault Sect. Perhaps it even had something to do with that Immortal Emperor. Secondly, even if it had nothing to do with this, the body of a Sky Vault Sect Branch Master had been destroyed by a dog. If this news got out, he would definitely be theughingstock of all the major factions. Their Sky Vault Sect would be utterly disgraced.


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. His gazended on Ye Qingtang, who was carrying the big yellow dog.


    Ye Qingtang frowned when she felt the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince¡¯s stare. She had a bad feeling about this, but the First Prince soon retracted his gaze.


    ¡­


    ¡°My Lord, there are a total of 63 people. We have examined them all. The strongest person is only a Divine Lord. There is no one above the Divine Lord level.¡±


    A middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n spoke to the white-haired elder.


    The elder nced at the 63 people and nodded slightly, indicating that he already knew.


    This was also within his expectations. If that Immortal Emperor was really among this crowd, there was no way he would have let them drag him out in this manner.. A person who was capable of ascending the Immortal Emperor stage would be at the peak Emperor level at the very least.

 Chapter 2541 - Dragon Emperor Clan (1)

    Chapter 2541: Dragon Emperor n (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    If that peak Emperor level practitioner who had tried to break through to the Immortal Emperor stage was really here, they might not be able to defeat him even if they joined forces. No matter how serious his injuries were, the difference in their levels was just too great. It would definitely be a vicious battle.


    ¡°Ha, Elder, in that case, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve made a wasted trip.¡± It was only some timeter that the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince remarked to the white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should leave soon.¡± The white-haired elder spoke calmly.


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince did not take exception to the attitude of the Dragon Emperor n elder. The Dragon Emperor n was considered an extremely old n in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Coupled with the fact that they were also an evil cult, they had always behaved in this manner.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± The First Prince of the Sky Vault Sect smiled at the Dragon Emperor n elder, before giving the old man from the Sky Vault Sect a meaningful look, ¡°Take that woman and that dog with us.¡±


    The Sky Vault Sect member nced forward and his gazended on Ye Qingtang and the big yellow dog in her arms.


    He was shocked to see the big yellow dog in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms. That yellow dog¡­ Could it be the one that destroyed the body of the Sky Vault Branch Master?!


    Seeing that the old man from the Sky Vault Sect was about to say something, the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince merely smiled and gestured for him to remain silent.


    The old man immediately understood and did not say anything. He only walked towards Ye Qingtang.


    Without further ado, the old man grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s arm and pulled her out of the crowd.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was being taken away, the Blood Moon Elder rushed out of the crowd and shouted at the Sky Vault Sect old man.


    However, no one bothered with the Blood Moon Elder.


    In the next second, a me appeared in the eyes of the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince. Immediately, the entire ry station turned to dust, including those guests who had no idea what was happening.


    The Blood Moon Elder was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, he had chased after her just now. Otherwise¡­ he would have been buried in a sea of mes too.


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince was very young and had unfathomable strength, his temperament was also extremely vicious.


    As Ye Qingtang nced at the people from the Sky Vault Sect, she fell into deep thought. It seemed that she would not be able to escape if she did not use the power of her Deity Ocean. Ye Qingtang inadvertently nced at the white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n.


    If she did not hear wrongly, this powerful expert was from her mother¡¯s maiden family, the Dragon Emperor n.


    ¡°Great Lord!¡±


    A middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n caught sight of Ye Qingtang. He could not look away after that.


    The middle-aged man looked very surprised. This woman, who was carrying a dog and being taken away by the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince. Her appearance was too¡­


    Especially when the middle-aged man first saw Ye Qingtang, he thought he was looking at the long-lost Miss Jiu.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you so anxious?¡± Seeing the strange expression on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, the white-haired elder of the Dragon Emperor n frowned.


    ¡°No, my Lord. Look at that woman who is being taken by the Sky Vault Sect. Doesn¡¯t she look like someone?!¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly pointed at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The white-haired elder instinctively sized up the direction the middle-aged man was pointing at.. When he saw Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance, his pupils constricted.

 Chapter 2542 - Dragon Emperor Clan (2)

    Chapter 2542: Dragon Emperor n (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In that instant, many memories shed across the elder¡¯s mind. That face was too simr.


    Although they were not exactly the same, they were more than 80% simr. If he did not look carefully and had just taken a hasty nce, the white-haired elder might have really treated Ye Qingtang as the person from his memory.


    ¡°Alike¡­ really too alike¡­¡± After a long while, the elder finally returned to his senses.


    Actually, there were many people who looked simr in this world, but for some reason, he could instantly connect this girl to that person at a single nce.


    Di Jiuyuan was a super genius of the Dragon Emperor n. She was also their Great Evil Deity¡¯s favorite little princess. With her talent, she was bestowed her royal surname by the Great Evil Deity himself. Later on, she had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡±


    The white-haired elder looked at Ye Qingtang¡¯s extremely familiar and nostalgic face and blurted out.


    ¡°My Lord, they¡¯re too alike. They¡¯re really too alike. I remember that Princess Jiu was exactly like this back then. How could that girl be so simr to her?!¡± The middle-aged man eximed.


    Some years ago, he had vited the rules of the Dragon Emperor n. ording to the rules, he would have his arm chopped off. The middle-aged man still remembered it vividly. If it weren¡¯t for Princess Jiu protecting him and pleading on his behalf, he would have lost his arm.


    Although she was the favorite daughter of the Evil Deity, the middle-aged man¡¯s impression of Princess Jiu was that she did not put on any airs at all. Instead, she was amiable and approachable. She would y with the servants and got along very well with everyone¡­


    Looking at Ye Qingtang, the middle-aged man could not help but be reminded of all those memories from years ago.


    ¡°My Lord, look¡­¡± Seeing that Ye Qingtang was about to be taken away, the middle-aged man did not know what to do. Although the woman and Princess Jiu did look very simr, they were not the same person. The middle-aged man knew that very well.


    ¡­


    ¡°Why is there still someone alive?¡±


    At that moment, the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince nced at the Blood Moon Elder. The old man from the Sky Vault Sect stepped forward, looking like he wanted to get rid of the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°What are you doing? Have you never heard of me?¡± Seeing that he was about to die, the Blood Moon Elder suddenly shouted.


    The Sky Vault Sect old man¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard that. He stared at the Blood Moon Elder and his lips curled up slightly as he chuckled. ¡°Oh, tell me who you are then.¡±


    ¡°My surname is He. I¡¯m He Hongqing. Haven¡¯t you heard of me?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked coldly.


    The Sky Vault Sect old man and the First Prince looked at each other.


    He Hongqing?


    However, in an instant, the old man from the Sky Vault Sectughed. ¡°What? You¡¯re He Hongqing, that person under the Heavenly Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Blood Moon Elder confirmed.


    He was not lying. He was indeed He Hongqing, even though he was just a clone¡­


    Actually, the Blood Moon Elder did not know his own name. It was just that he possessed some memories in which he was called He Hongqing. It turned out that his main body¡¯s name was He Hongqing.


    ¡°Ha, alright. In that case, I¡¯ll kill you today and you can get the Heavenly Emperor to seek out our Sky Vault Sect for an exnation.¡± The old man from the Sky Vault Sect chuckled.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang nced at the Blood Moon Elder and sighed quietly. Who would believe him in his current state?


    Even Ye Qingtang herself would not have believed him.

 Chapter 2543 - Dragon Emperor Clan (3)

    Chapter 2543: Dragon Emperor n (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang already had a n. Judging from the current situation, she had no choice but to use the power of the Deity Ocean again to escape with the Blood Moon Elder. Otherwise, the Blood Moon Elder would definitely die in this wretched ce if left alone again. It would be difficult to say if she could sessfully collect the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s soul this time.


    Just as the old man from the Sky Vault Sect was about to attack the Blood Moon Elder and before Ye Qingtang could make a move, a soft shout came from afar.


    The middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n suddenly said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The old man from the Sky Vault Sect was startled. What did this have to do with the Dragon Emperor n?


    ¡°Hehe, what can I do for you, Mr. Dragon Emperor n?¡± The old man from the Sky Vault Sect looked at the middle-aged man with a smile.


    The middle-aged man had a cold expression. He first nced at Ye Qingtang before sizing up the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± The middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n asked Ye Qingtang, ignoring the Sky Vault Sect member.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang,¡± Ye Qingtang replied truthfully after some thought.


    ¡°Miss Ye, is he with you?¡± The middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n pointed at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes. We are together. We went through thick and thin together. We traveled together wherever we went!¡± The Blood Moon Elder interjected hurriedly, not giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak.


    ¡°I am not asking you.¡± The middle-aged man of the Dragon Emperor n said in a displeased tone.


    The Blood Moon Elder immediately shut his mouth and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Yes, we are together.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The middle-aged man of the Dragon Emperor n nodded slightly before saying to the First Prince of the Sky Vault Sect, ¡°We will be taking thisdy, her dog and this person away with us.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, including Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°The Dragon Emperor n is taking them away?¡± The old man of the Sky Vault Sect frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Does the Sky Vault Sect have any objections?¡± said the middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate. Both this woman and this dog are wanted criminals of the Sky Vault Sect. Your Dragon Emperor n wants to take them away?¡± The old man from the Sky Vault Sect was firm.


    ¡°Miss, let me ask you. Do you know these people from the Sky Vault Sect? Have you offended them?¡± The middle-aged man asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve never seen them before, much less offended them.¡±


    ¡°You heard her. She doesn¡¯t know you.¡± The middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she knows us or not. I already said that she and her dog are wanted criminals of the Sky Vault Sect. How can the Dragon Emperor n take them away just like that? That¡¯s unreasonable and against the rules.¡± The old man of the Sky Vault Sect said in a cold tone.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you just say?¡± The middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n looked at the old man from the Sky Vault Sect in surprise. The middle-aged manughed. ¡°Unreasonable¡­ rules?¡±


    The eyes of the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince turned cold.


    The middle-aged man of the Dragon Emperor n said with a hollowugh, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, making so many jokes? You are trying to talk about reason and rules with my Dragon Emperor n?¡±


    Before the old man from the Sky Vault Sect could say anything, the middle-aged man shouted, ¡°Since when does the Dragon Emperor n have to adhere to any rules? When have we ever been reasonable? If you want to talk about reason and rules, speak to the Evil Deity yourself!¡±

 Chapter 2544 - Dragon Emperor Clan (4)

    Chapter 2544: Dragon Emperor n (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The First Prince of the Sky Vault Sect cast a sweeping gaze at the people from the Dragon Emperor n. Indeed, the Dragon Emperor n was considered an evil cult in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and had never abided by the rules and principles. He heard from the Sky Vault Sect Paragon that many years ago, the Dragon Emperor n even started a n to overthrow the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and eradicate all the factions that refused to submit. They wanted topletely disintegrate the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and take control of it.


    During this period of time, the Dragon Emperor n captured many prodigious disciples of the various factions and sacrificed their blood for their destruction array. If not for the factions working together to resist them and the fact that there was a traitor in the Dragon Emperor n, the n would have seeded long ago.


    Now, it was indeedughable to talk about rules and reason with these sinister devils.


    ¡°Heh, Elder. The Paragon has instructed us to bring this woman and her dog back. Why don¡¯t wepromise? You can take this man with you? How about that?¡± The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince pointed at the Blood Moon Elder beside him.


    ¡°What a joke.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned cold as he spat out,¡± I. Want. Them. All!¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± A cold glint appeared in the eyes of the Sky Vault Sect old man. Did the Dragon Emperor n really think that the Sky Vault Sect was afraid of them? How dare they be so arrogant?!


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t give them to you?!¡± The old man from the Sky Vault Sect shouted.


    The middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n suddenly made a move. However, his movements were so fast that no one from the Sky Vault Sect saw it other than their First Prince.


    The next second, the middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n grabbed the old man¡¯s neck and lifted him into the air.


    The old man¡¯s face flushed red. He did not expect the middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n to suddenly make a move. Caught off guard, e his life was now in the middle-aged man¡¯s hands. It was toote for him to resist.


    ¡°Then die!¡± The middle-aged man of the Dragon Emperor n clenched his fists.


    The sound of bones breaking rang out as the old man¡¯s neck was crushed by the middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n. In the next second, a red light surged out of the old man¡¯s head and escaped without a trace.


    ¡°Trying to run?!¡±


    The middle-aged man from the Dragon Emperor n hollered when he saw that the old man¡¯s soul was trying to escape from his body. With a wave of his right hand, a ck light shot into the sky and instantly enveloped the red light.


    In the next second, heart-wrenching cries rang out. It was the heart-wrenching cry of a divine soul in itsst moments. It sounded as if it was enduring excruciating pain.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man¡¯s soul was burnt into nothingness, his soul and body both destroyed.


    ¡°No one can escape from the ughter of my Dragon Emperor n.¡± The middle-aged man sneered. He then nced at the First Prince of the Sky Vault Sect with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, your subordinate was ignorant of etiquette. My Dragon Emperor n has eliminated him for you. I believe that you are smart enough not to me me, correct?¡±


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince narrowed his eyes. A harsh glint appeared in them before disappearing. A faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t forgive such an unruly subordinate even if the Dragon Emperor n didn¡¯t interfere.. I feel sorry to have even troubled you.¡±

 Chapter 2545 - Dragon Emperor Clan (5)

    Chapter 2545: Dragon Emperor n (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince looked at the middle-aged man and the white-haired elder. His eyes emitted a cold glint, but he remained calm on the surface, his face full of smiles.


    Someone from the Dragon Emperor n had destroyed the body of his subordinate right in front of him and even destroyed his divine soul. This was equivalent to giving him a p across the face.


    While the old man¡¯s death was not worth mentioning, as the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince, he represented the reputation of the entire Sky Vault Sect.


    But of course, the First Prince of the Sky Vault Sect would not say anything either. After all, the Dragon Emperor n was an extremely ancient n in the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and possessed abundant resources. The current Sky Vault Sect could notpare to them. There was no need for them to be enemies with the Dragon Emperor n over a woman and a dog.


    To be able to be the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince, strength was one thing, but intelligence was another. Especially in such a situation, the only thing the First Prince could do now was to endure it and tell their Paragon what had happened. As for what the next step would be, it was something that their Paragon needed to consider and decide. It was not up to him.


    ¡°Dragon Emperor n, it¡¯s gettingte. I haven¡¯tpleted the task assigned to me by our Paragon yet. I have to return to the Sky Vault Sect to report to him, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The First Prince smiled at the white-haired elder and cupped his fists respectfully before turning to leave with his men.


    All the while the white-haired elder remained silent as his gazended on Ye Qingtang. After sizing her up for a long time, he said to the middle-aged man beside him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send off the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and gestured respectfully at the Sky Vault Sect¡¯s First Prince. ¡°Your Highness, let me escort you on your way out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The First Prince nodded calmly.


    After seeing off the Sky Vault Sect, the middle-aged man returned to the white-haired elder¡¯s side. The middle-aged man looked at the white-haired elder and asked softly, ¡°The Temple of Paragon and the Devil Cloud Sect have not returned yet. Do we need to¡­¡±


    The white-haired elder was expressionless when he heard that. He said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s a matter between the Temple of Paragon and the Devil Cloud Sect. It has nothing to do with the Dragon Emperor n. Who cares what they do?¡±


    Ye Qingtang overheard the conversation between the middle-aged man and the white-haired elder.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised. From their conversation, those from the Temple of Paragon people also came¡­


    However, what kind of force was the Devil Cloud Sect? It seemed to have some conflict with the Temple of Paragon.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I wonder if you have time toe with us.¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was hesitant.


    To put it bluntly, Ye Qingtang did not want to go to the Dragon Emperor n at this point.


    Ye Qingtang still did not know how her mother Di Jiuyuan had disappeared and what the situation was like in the Dragon Emperor n. It was not good for her to rashly head over to the Dragon Emperor n before everything was investigated.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s hesitation, the white-haired elder said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Miss Ye. I¡¯m just inviting you to be a guest at the Dragon Emperor n. You just have to take a look. I guarantee that your pet and friend will definitely not be in any danger.¡±


    ¡°Pet¡­¡±


    The big yellow dog in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms appeared annoyed.

 Chapter 2546 - Dragon Emperor Clan (6)

    Chapter 2546: Dragon Emperor n (6)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang looked at the restless big yellow dog in her arms and could not help feeling a headacheing on. She understood this dog¡¯s character. It could not even bear to be called a mount, much less a pet. Fortunately, the big yellow dog did not have much strength currently and was restrained by the naturalws of the lower realm. Otherwise, it would be a huge mess.


    A smile immediately appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s face as she stroked the big yellow dog¡¯s fur. She then looked at the old man from the Dragon Emperor n and chuckled. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just an ordinary person¡­ the Dragon Emperor n¡­ is a long-standing faction in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. How can I have the honor of visiting the Dragon Emperor n? Why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    However, before Ye Qingtang could finish her speech, the white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n turned around and walked on.


    Exasperated, Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder were also led away.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. What was the point of asking for her opinion then? Regardless of whether she agreed or refused, she would still have to follow them to the Dragon Emperor n. This was such a major faction but still really polite.


    Before long, a huge avian demon appeared from the void. It was pulling a pale ck carriage.


    The demonnded and the white-haired elder invited Ye Qingtang onto the carriage.


    The Blood Moon Elder originally wanted to follow Ye Qingtang into the carriage but was brought away by the Dragon Emperor n middle-aged man.


    Only Ye Qingtang and the white-haired elder were in the carriage. The big yellow dog was sleeping in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    The Dragon Emperor n was very far from this maind, but the flying beast was extremely fast. Before long, it had already exited this maind and arrived above the sea region.


    Ye Qingtang looked down from the window of the carriage and could vaguely see the sea.


    For some reason, Ye Qingtang suddenly remembered the time when she was in the Temple of Paragon, and the Sea King came looking for her and they yed Sea Soul Chess.


    It was as if it had just happened yesterday. A long time had passed in the blink of an eye. During this time, she had left the Temple of Paragon and even entered an academy to be a teacher¡­


    Now that she had been in the Second Domain for some time, Ye Qingtang increasingly felt that her skills were too weak.


    A Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord was not bad. In the First Domain, Ye Qingtang¡¯s skills were enough to be touted as invincible. However, in the Second Domain, this level was considered extremely weak.


    Ye Qingtang already deeply understood that it was impossible to move freely in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain with her insufficient skills. In the face of her enemies, she could only run for her life.


    Ye Qingtang had had enough of always fleeing for her life. It had been like this in her previous life, and it was now still like this in this life.


    However, the presence of the Heart of Heavenly Dao in her body, greatly suppressed her own progress in martial arts. Moreover, the seal on the Heart of Heavenly Dao was about to lose its effectiveness soon. This made Ye Qingtang rather helpless. Currently, there was no better solution.


    Ye Qingtang knew very well that based on the current situation, she would not be able to survive for long in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, much less explore the Third Domain.. She might even die in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain someday.

 Chapter 2547 - Dragon Emperor Clan (7)

    Chapter 2547: Dragon Emperor n (7)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, the white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n interrupted her thoughts.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively looked up at him.


    She smiled at him. ¡°Senior, what can I do for you?¡±


    The white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n shook his head. He studied Ye Qingtang for a few seconds before saying, ¡°May I know where you are from? Are you a native of the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?¡±


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Senior, to be honest, I am not from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain but the Blue Sky Domain. I just came to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Blue Sky Domain?¡±


    The white-haired elder frowned slightly when he heard Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. Surprise appeared in his eyes.


    There were currently three domains in this world and they were also categorized into three major martial arts civilizations. These three domains were the First Domain¡¯s Blue Sky Domain, the Second Domain¡¯s Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and the Third Domain¡¯s Divine Venerate Domain.


    Among them, the Blue Sky Domain had the least number of continents and their martial arts culture was very backward. In fact, in the eyes of the various major factions in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, the people and things in the Blue Sky Domain were not even worth mentioning. The Blue Sky Domain had very few martial arts resources, so it was impossible for any true experts to appear.


    The white-haired elder sized up Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°The Blue Sky Domain is very far from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. There is also an extremely dangerous barrier in the middle. I wonder how Miss Ye came to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain from the Blue Sky Domain?¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°It was a coincidence. As for the natural barrier you mentioned, I only knew that it was extremely dangerous after passing over. I might have just been lucky and did not suffer any fatal injuries.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The white-haired elder had some suspicions about what Ye Qingtang was telling him.


    Even if they disregarded the wide distance between the Blue Sky Domain and the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, the woman in front of him was at the Fifth Heaven Divine Lord level. She did not seem to be from the Blue Sky Domain.


    ¡°Miss, how old are you now?¡± The elder suddenly changed the topic.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could say anything, the elder lifted her arm with a thoughtful expression.


    Ye Qingtang knew this elder was determining her age. It was simr to the way the Temple of Paragon judged her age.


    ¡°I see. Miss Ye is not very old but is about the same age as the younger disciples of my Dragon Emperor n.¡± After a long time, the white-haired elder moved his hand away and sized up Ye Qingtang again.


    ¡°Are your parents still alive?¡± The white-haired elder continued.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the white-haired elder and said softly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I haven¡¯t seen my parents since I was young. I only have an adoptive father. I was adopted and raised by him from a young age.¡±


    The white-haired elder was deep in thought after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He did not speak further.


    Seeing that the elder was silent, Ye Qingtang rxed a little and gazed out of the window.


    After about half a dayter, the faint sound of thunder rang out from outside the carriage. Ye Qingtang looked out and saw that the flying demon had arrived at the foot of a huge ck mountain.


    The ck mountain in front of them blotted out the sky and sun. One couldn¡¯t even see its peak at all.. ck lightning shed everywhere, which would asionally erupt violently and unleash deafening sounds that would terrify a weaker being.

 Chapter 2548 - Dragon Emperor Clan (8)

    <h2>Chapter 2548: Dragon Emperor n (8)</h2>


    The scene made Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart tremble slightly. She thought that she hade to the end of the world and that this huge ck mountain was like a divine pir that supported the heavens.


    ¡°Miss Ye, we¡¯re here.¡± After a long time, the white-haired elder opened his eyes and said indifferently.


    ¡°Senior, is this the headquarters of the Dragon Emperor n?¡± Ye Qingtang asked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The white-haired elder nodded slightly. This mountain was called the Demon Mountain. It was located in the north and was considered the top of the Northern Region. Back when the Evil Deity killed an unparalleled demonic creature, that demonic creature had been suppressed at the foot of the mountain since. Demonic energy shrouded the mountain range, making it the best ce for the Dragon Emperor n to cultivate.


    Ye Qingtang nodded after hearing the white-haired elder¡¯s narration.


    While she did not know who the Evil Deity was, from the elder¡¯s expression, he should be one of the Patriarchs of the Dragon Emperor n. Just as the white-haired elder said, there was demonic energy surrounding the ce. People who cultivated in the evil arts would naturally prefer this kind of demonic aura surrounding them.


    The Dragon Emperor n was the most powerful evil demonic n in the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. It was not surprising for their headquarters to be built here.


    Although Ye Qingtang¡¯s mother, Di Jiuyuan, was the sessor of the Dragon Emperor n, Ye Qingtang had never seen her biological parents in both her lives nor had shee to the Dragon Emperor n before. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she did not know much about the n.


    A momentter, the white-haired elder looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Since Miss Ye is here, you should stay for a few days. The Dragon Emperor n treats their guests the best in the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. She hadn¡¯t wanted toe here in the first ce. Did she have the right to refuse?


    Of course, before her identity was made known, Ye Qingtang knew how to behave in front of a behemoth like the Dragon Emperor n. The white-haired elder probably would not hurt her since he invited her over.


    However, Ye Qingtang had her own worries as well. She could guess why this white-haired elder from the Dragon Emperor n brought her here. It must be because she looked simr to her mother, Di Jiuyuan.


    However, not only did Ye Qingtang look like her mother, Di Jiuyuan, she also looked identical to that Paragon from the Temple of Paragon.


    The reputation of the Temple of Paragon was well-known in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Their Paragon had always been mysterious and very few people had seen her face. Based on what Ye Qingtang knew, apart from the core higher-ups of the Temple of Paragon, only the Sea King had also seen the Paragon.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not know if the Evil Deity of the Dragon Emperor n had seen the Temple of Paragon¡¯s Paragon. With the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s influence and reputation in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, it would not be surprising if he had seen the Paragon. But then again, the Temple of Paragon and the Dragon Emperor n had never been on good terms.


    If¡­ the Dragon Emperor n discovered that she had the same appearance as that Paragon, who knew what consequences would await her.


    However, it was useless for Ye Qingtang to think too much now. It was impossible to escape from the Dragon Emperor n given the situation. She could only take things one step at a time and she did not have a good solution for the time being.


    After a long time, the avian demon gently pped its wings andnded on the huge mountain steadily. It seemed that the entire mountain range was the headquarters of the Dragon Emperor n..

 Chapter 2549 - Dragon Emperor Clan (9)

    Chapter 2549: Dragon Emperor n (9)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    As soon as she alighted from the carriage, Ye Qingtang was shocked by the extremely thick demonic aura permeating the ce. If her skill level was any lower, she would probably be engulfed by the energy and end up losing her mind and perhaps even losing her life.


    ¡°Can Miss Ye withstand the demonic energy here?¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was not acting strangely, the white-haired elder stared at her meaningfully.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and said, ¡°Senior, although the demonic aura here is thick, it does not affect me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, looks like Miss Ye is better than I imagined,¡± the white-haired elder said thoughtfully.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what the white-haired elder meant and did not take it to heart.


    After a while, the other members of the Dragon Emperor n who had traveled with them walked over. The middle-aged man in the lead looked at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Miss Ye, your friend is unable to endure the aura here. I gave him a medicinal pill and he will be fine after it takes effect. I have already sent him to the guest room to rest. Miss Ye, do not worry.¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked at the middle-aged man and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±


    ¡°By the way, is this Miss Ye¡¯s first time in the Dragon Emperor n?¡± The middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my first time. In the past, I have only heard of the great name of the Dragon Emperor n. I never expected to be lucky enough to visit the Dragon Emperor n in my lifetime. It seems like a dream.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Yes, I need to remind Miss Ye of a few points. As a guest in the Dragon Emperor n, you must remember not to wander around on your own or get into conflict with anyone here. Otherwise, your life might be in danger,¡± the middle-aged man told Ye Qingtang in a serious tone.


    In fact, there was no need for the middle-aged man to remind her. She would not wander around on her own. As for fighting with someone from the Dragon Emperor n, that was even more improbable. It would be no different frommitting suicide.


    Ye Qingtang knew that the Dragon Emperor n cultivated in the Way of the Evil Deity and was considered a true evil n. Fighting with a powerful person who cultivated in demonic ways would be equivalent to seeking death. Even the younger generations of the Dragon Emperor n were not people that she couldpare with.


    The middle-aged man continued to exin things to her, and Ye Qingtang was able to gather a basic understanding of the Dragon Emperor n.


    The hierarchy of the Dragon Emperor n was extremely strict, mainly determined by one¡¯s bloodline. The bloodline with the most respected status as the direct bloodline, followed by the different branches who shared amon ancestor.


    In the Dragon Emperor n, there were very few with a direct bloodline, and none of them were to be trifled with.


    Ye Qingtang had no intention of causing trouble at all. She felt that the middle-aged man might be over-anxious. In the current situation, she was just an insignificant outsider and could not even be considered a guest. In addition, her skills were also very ordinary. Even if she died in the Dragon Emperor n, no one would pay her any attention.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I understand the rules¡­ I have to ask you, when can I leave?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the middle-aged man and asked softly.


    On the surface, Ye Qingtang might be a guest of the Dragon Emperor n who had been invited by the white-haired elder. However, she knew very well what her actual situation was.. It would not be an exaggeration to call her a prisoner.

 Chapter 2550 - Dragon Emperor Clan (10)

    Chapter 2550: Dragon Emperor n (10)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Hehe, Miss Ye need not worry about that. Since you are already in the Dragon Emperor n, you should rest for a few days.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Ye Qingtang and chuckled.


    Ye Qingtang wanted to say something, but after pondering for a moment, she kept silent. Currently, she did not have any bargaining power. Rather than waste her breath displeasing others, she might as well shut her mouth and take things one step at a time. Presumably, a major faction like the Dragon Emperor n would not deliberately make things difficult for a nameless junior.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    A momentter, the white-haired elder gestured for Ye Qingtang to follow him into the Dragon Emperor n.


    ¡°Long Yun, who is this woman you have brought back?¡±


    A powerful figure guarding the mountain stood in front of her and his cold eyesnded on Ye Qingtang.


    However, after sizing her up, the guards were all stunned.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s appearance was very simr to Princess Jiu of the Dragon Emperor n, Di Jiuyuan. Although they were not exactly the same, her mannerisms were also very simr to Di Jiuyuan.


    ¡°This girl¡¯s appearance is really too simr to Boss¡­ If not for the fact that Boss has already found her two children, I would really think that this girl was one of her children,¡± one of the mountain guardians said after scrutinizing Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang frowned at his words.


    If she had not misheard, the guard said that Di Jiuyuan¡¯s children had been found by the Dragon Emperor n¡­


    ¡°Heh, Long Yun, this girl looks very simr to Princess Jiu. Where did you find her?¡± Another guard chuckled.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± the white-haired elder said impatiently.


    The guards opened the mountain gate together and the white-haired elder led Ye Qingtang and the rest in withrge strides. As soon as she entered the n, Ye Qingtang saw several huge sculptures in the middle. Each sculpture was about a hundred meters tall and nearly reached the clouds.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    Suddenly, one of the ¡°sculptures¡±ughed out loud. Its huge eyes looked at the white-haired elder as it let out a deafening and thunderous noise. ¡°Long Yun, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Business.¡± The white-haired elder looked up at the ¡°statue¡±.


    The ¡°statue¡± smiled and didn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the few huge ¡°sculptures¡± in front of her and was slightly surprised. She originally thought that they were sculptures built by the Dragon Emperor n and did not expect them to be living creatures.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang¡¯s confusion, the middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°These are all the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s guardian weapons.¡±


    ¡°Weapons?¡± The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. She had never seen a weapon that could speak. It looked like a race of giants. However, no matter how big the giant race was, it was impossible for them to grow to such an extent.


    ¡°Senior, these should be considered confidential information of the Dragon Emperor n, right? I¡¯m just an outsider. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to tell me this.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man shook his head with a smile. ¡°Even we don¡¯t know the true secrets of the Dragon Emperor n. There¡¯s no way a secret would be ced out in the open like that. These are not considered a secret but just an ordinary defense mechanism.¡±


    After hearing what the middle-aged man said, Ye Qingtang could not help but sigh. The Dragon Emperor n was a veteran force in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain after all.. To think that even this kind of defense was considered ordinary.

 Chapter 2551 - Dragon Emperor Clan (11)

    Chapter 2551: Dragon Emperor n (11)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    If these ¡°sculptures¡± were handed over to some ordinary faction in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, theirbat strength would probably be instantly boosted to that of a first-tier faction.


    It had to be said that the Dragon Emperor n was truly too overwhelming. The entire mountain range was the territory of the Dragon Emperor n. Within that was the Pill Chamber, the Divine Armory, the Martial Arts Area, and countless other facilities.


    Even those top academies in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain who had veryprehensive campuses would probably still be way inferior to the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s territory.


    Before long, the middle-aged man brought Ye Qingtang to the guest room area at the elder¡¯s instruction.


    ¡­


    ¡°Miss Ye, these guest rooms are spacious and clean. Your friend is resting in a room on the north side. You can choose one as you like,¡± the middle-aged man exined.


    ¡°These guest rooms are all empty¡­ Are there no other guests in the Dragon Emperor n?¡± Ye Qingtang asked instinctively.


    ¡°Hehe, Miss Ye, the Dragon Emperor n doesn¡¯t have many guests. In the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, there aren¡¯t many people who are qualified to be our guests. Some people might be qualified, but they do not dare toe here.¡± The middle-aged man chuckled.


    Ye Qingtang had a general understanding of the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s way of doing things. This middle-aged man was telling the truth. Who would dare toe to the Dragon Emperor n as a guest? It was a major evil faction in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Ye, as I told you before, don¡¯t leave the guest room area without permission. Someone will bring some food and water over for you.¡± After giving his instructions, the middle-aged man made to leave.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly called out to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man turned to look at Ye Qingtang and said, ¡°Miss Ye, what other questions do you have?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ nothing much, I¡¯m just curious. I heard just now that¡­ the children of Princess Jiu have been found by the Dragon Emperor n?¡± Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment before deciding to ask. It would be best if she could find out, but she would not mind if she could not.


    ¡°Miss Ye, why are you asking about this?¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly. No outsider was allowed to ask about the direct bloodline descendants, especially in the extremely strict Dragon Emperor n.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little curious about Princess Di Jiuyuan,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man did not speak. He sized up Ye Qingtang for a long time before saying, ¡°Miss Ye, there are some things that you can ask about but some that you cannot. If you don¡¯t know which is which, it¡¯s best not to ask at all. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Ye Qingtang pondered over this. In the end, she nodded and smiled. ¡°I will remember your advice, Senior. I will not speak of it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Ye, rest early.¡± The middle-aged man did not stay any longer and turned to leave.


    After the middle-aged man left, Ye Qingtang casually chose a room and entered.


    The guest room of the Dragon Emperor n was extremely luxurious. There was an indescribable charm to it. In fact, the table was filled with extremely rare delicacies. If consumed by warriors, it could strengthen the muscles and bones.. There were even many rare medicinal pills ced on the table in bottles.

 Chapter 2552 - Dragon Emperor Clan (12)

    Chapter 2552: Dragon Emperor n (12)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The sight of the room rendered Ye Qingtang speechless by the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s extravagance. Surely the term luxurious was not enough to describe this.


    There were some elixirs on the table that even Ye Qingtang could not refine. Even those that she could see were extremely rare and precious, requiring dozens of herbs which would be difficult to obtain outside.


    The way the Dragon Emperor n treated their guests was truly an eye-opener for Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    At that instant, the big yellow dog suddenly opened its eyes and stared at the table full of food. It drooled all over Ye Qingtang.


    Seeing that, Ye Qingtang threw the big yellow dog aside in disdain. Was this the reincarnation of a hungry ghost?


    The big yellow dog did not stand on ceremony and leaped onto the dining table to eat.


    Looking at the big yellow dog¡¯s eating habits, Ye Qingtang sighed. How long had it been since shest ate? Didn¡¯t the big yellow dog say that it came from the so-called upper realm? Did the upper realm not have delicacies?


    ¡°Little girl, let me ask you. What¡¯s in this bottle? It smells quite good to me.¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang and wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. ¡°Elixir.¡±


    ¡°Elixir?¡± After learning what was in the bottle, the big yellow dog was rather disdainful. ¡°Look, you humans just like to take advantage of every opportunity to mess around. What¡¯s so good about elixirs? Aren¡¯t they just processed products? You gathered and crushed so many natural and fragile spirit medicines together to make them into these ridiculous pills. You humans are simply wasting God¡¯s gifts. Forget it, I¡¯ll have a taste.¡±


    With that, the big yellow dog opened its mouth to swallow the elixir. However, Ye Qingtang quickly grabbed the pill.


    ¡°Humans love to waste natural resources. Don¡¯tmit sins like us. It¡¯s better not to take it.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the big deal? There¡¯s nothing my canine race has not tasted before.¡± The big yellow dog snorted.


    ¡°I think you guys don¡¯t know how to refine elixirs,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Even if we knew how to refine it, we wouldn¡¯t do it,¡± said the big yellow dog.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. The dog did not know how to refine elixirs at all. If the so-called canine race knew how to refine elixirs, it would not have said those words just now.


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m full. When are we leaving¡­ Also, when are you sending me back to the upper realm? I want to go home.¡± The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was baffled. ¡°When did I say I would send you back to the upper realm?¡±


    Ye Qingtang remembered the rules of returning to the upper realm very clearly. Either she had to break the natural rules of the world or she had to destroy them. It waspletely unrealistic. At the very least, it waspletely impossible for her at her current level.


    ¡°You promised me earlier that you would send me back to the upper realm,¡± said the big yellow dog.


    ¡°My memory is very good. I never said that.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since you brought me out of that Wailing Well, you will have to grant me a wish. My wish is to return to the upper realm. Otherwise, you have to send me back to that Wailing Well,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She already saved the big yellow dog from the Wailing Well, and now she still had to grant this major wish as well?

 Chapter 2553 - Dragon Emperor Clan (13)

    Chapter 2553: Dragon Emperor n (13)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang had never seen any being as shameless as this dog. Not only had it not repaid her for saving it from the Wailing Well, she now had to grant it a wish.


    ¡°Alright, no problem at all. You want to return to the upper realm, right? I will help you. Just you wait, when I have the ability to break the naturalws of this world, I will definitely help you return to the upper realm.¡± Ye Qingtangughed coldly.


    The big yellow dog immediately wagged its tail with anticipation. ¡°Sure, how long will that take?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. If we¡¯re lucky, it will only be about a few tens of thousands of years,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Little girl, are you kidding?¡± The big yellow dog was surprised.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. ¡°Who asked you to joke with me first?¡±


    The big yellow dog said, ¡°Pfft, you want to live for tens of thousands of years? You¡¯ll be dead by then. Do you think you¡¯re me, living until the end of time?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was not interested in how long the big yellow dog could live. She was also not interested in whether the big yellow dog could return to the upper realm. The most pressing matter now was how to leave the Dragon Emperor n.


    For some reason, Ye Qingtang felt that the Dragon Emperor n was not as simple as it seemed. Besides, she did not feel safe staying here as an outsider.


    The Dragon Emperor n had a very strict hierarchical system. The direct bloodline, the different branches and so on were tooplicated for Ye Qingtang to understand. And she could not even ask about the direct bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang did not grow up in the Dragon Emperor n and did not know their rules. If she identally vited them, she might end up dying without even knowing why.


    Furthermore, there was something that Ye Qingtang was very concerned about. The mountain guard said that Di Jiuyuan¡¯s children had already returned to the Dragon Emperor n.


    Ye Qingtang was certain that she was Di Jiuyuan¡¯s daughter. However, she was not sure if her mother had other children besides her. In Ye Qingtang¡¯s opinion, there were only two scenarios.


    First, she was not her mother¡¯s only daughter. Before or after her, her mother had a son and another daughter. She had siblings that she had never met.


    Second, those so-called Di Jiuyuan¡¯s children were fakes.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not understand it. The Dragon Emperor n was such a major force in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Even she, a person from the Blue Sky Domain, knew about them. How could others not know? Who would dare to pretend to be a direct bloodline descendant of the Dragon Emperor n?


    Furthermore, even if someone was bold enough to pretend, could they fool the Dragon Emperor n so easily?


    Although Ye Qingtang did not think that she really had siblings whom she had never met, she was not inclined to believe the second scenario.


    Actually, ording to the information she had, it was extremely likely that she was Di Jiuyuan¡¯s only daughter. But if that was not the case, Ye Qingtang really wished to meet her siblings.


    After a long time, Ye Qingtang stopped thinking about it. Anyway, she was still in the Dragon Emperor n now. Perhaps she may get a chance to meet the higher-ups.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Qingtang carried the big yellow dog and walked out of her guest room towards the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s room.

 Chapter 2554 - Dragon Emperor Clan (14)

    Chapter 2554: Dragon Emperor n (14)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Damn you. Why are you bringing me along? I want to rest¡­¡± The big yellow dog protested in Ye Qingtang¡¯s arms.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. Did it really think that she wanted to bring it along with her wherever she went? If they were not in the Dragon Emperor n, she would not be bothered with it. She was just worried that it would run around and cause trouble.


    Standing in front of the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s room, Ye Qingtang kicked the door open.


    The Blood Moon Elder was sitting at the guest table, eating the elixirs and delicacies on the table.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ you¡­ are here¡­ Let¡¯s eat together¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder mumbled through his full mouth as he wiped the grease on his lips. He waved at her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the food is poisoned?¡± Ye Qingtang sat at the side casually.


    Looking at the Blood Moon Elder eating happily, Ye Qingtang could not help butment. She had been worrying herself to death, while the Blood Moon Elder was just happily stuffing himself in the guest room of the Dragon Emperor n.


    The Blood Moon Elder was stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He was shocked and in disbelief. ¡°Holy Lady¡­ how is that possible? That can¡¯t be! This is the Dragon Emperor n! I don¡¯t believe they would do such a thing. Moreover, it¡¯s so easy for them to kill us. There¡¯s no need to bring us back and poison us¡­ it would be a waste of such good food and elixirs. There¡¯s no reason for that!¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not help looking at the Blood Moon Elder with renewed light. His intelligence level had increased by quite a lot during this period of time. He had already learned to infer things.


    ¡°Holy Lady, don¡¯t worry. The Dragon Emperor n is a great evil sect. Poisoning is a despicable and shameless thing that only the low-ss evil sects would carry out. The Dragon Emperor n will definitely disdain such actions. Holy Lady, don¡¯t worry and eat it. If you die from the food, you can just me me then.¡± The Blood Moon Elder smiled when he saw that Ye Qingtang was unmoved.


    ¡°Then what ss of evil are you?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the Blood Moon Elder with a chuckle.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I¡­ I guess I belong to the lower sses¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked a little embarrassed. It was true that he had often poisoned others.


    ¡°Previously, the people from the Dragon Emperor n said that you could not endure the demonic energy here. How do you feel now?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Holy Lady, the Dragon Emperor n gave me an elixir and I¡¯m much better now. It¡¯s nothing major,¡± the Blood Moon Elder replied honestly.


    ¡°Also, Holy Lady, the Dragon Emperor n is really too magnanimous. This food and this bottle of elixirs are simply too luxurious¡­ just by taking these elixirs, I can feel that my strength will soon surge!¡± The Blood Moon Elder was rather excited.


    Ye Qingtang did not refute the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s words regarding this. It was indeed as he said. These elixirs were indeed very rare and were extremely useful to cultivators.


    ¡°By the way, Holy Lady, I wanted to ask you earlier but didn¡¯t get the chance¡­ Holy Lady, what¡¯s your rtionship with that elder from the Dragon Emperor n? Why would he treat you so well? He summoned a carriage for you and even brought us to this ce as guests. Holy Lady, are you that elder¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang curiously.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched.. The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s imagination was indeed rich.

 Chapter 2555 - Dragon Emperor Clan (15)

    Chapter 2555: Dragon Emperor n (15)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    To put it bluntly, Ye Qingtang did not know why either. She could not possibly have been brought back to the Dragon Emperor n just because she looked simr to Di Jiuyuan. After all, there were many people with simr appearances in this world. Furthermore, didn¡¯t the mountain guard say that Di Jiuyuan¡¯s children had already returned to the Dragon Emperor n? It could not be that the elder treated her as one of her children, right?


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was silent, the Blood Moon Elder said, ¡°Holy Lady¡­ could I have really guessed correctly¡­ if that¡¯s the case, we will be very powerful!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    It was precisely because of this that Ye Qingtang had an ominous feeling about the true reason the elder brought her back to the Dragon Emperor n. That was why she did not want to stay in the Dragon Emperor n. If it were not for the current circumstances, she would really turn around and leave.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either,¡± Ye Qingtang said after a while.


    The Blood Moon Elder put down his chopsticks and fell into deep thought with Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Holy Lady, could it be that the Dragon Emperor Ancient n has taken a fancy to some treasures on you¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder frowned deeply.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. The Dragon Emperor n was such a powerful n. Why would they want any of her treasures? Besides, her treasures were all in her space ring. It was highly unlikely.


    ¡°Probably not. Even if they wanted something from us, they could just kill us and take our items. There¡¯s no need to bring us back here. It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    The Dragon Emperor n was not a righteous n. They would not go out of their way to carry out such superfluous actions.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder pped the table and stood up suddenly. He stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Holy Lady, didn¡¯t the Sky Vault Sect want to bring you away earlier¡­ I think that the Dragon Emperor n and the Sky Vault Sect are not on good terms. Therefore, they purposely went against the Sky Vault Sect by snatching you away from their hands. Holy Lady, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    Actually, Ye Qingtang had considered this before but quickly vetoed the idea.


    If it was really because of the Sky Vault Sect, the Dragon Emperor n could have snatched her away and then released her. What reason would they have to bring her and the Blood Moon Elder back to the Dragon Emperor n?


    ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t you humans get tired? Why are you thinking so much? They brought you back as guests¡­ to entertain you with good food and drinks, as well as give you those ridiculous elixirs. Enjoy yourselves. It is way too easy for those people to kill you. They definitely don¡¯t have such intentions, so your worries are groundless,¡± the big yellow dog finally piped up.


    Ye Qingtang could not help smiling at that exnation. She had to admit that the big yellow dog¡¯s words did make sense.


    If the Dragon Emperor n really harbored evil intentions toward them, they would have already died 10,000 times over. There was no point in thinking too much. They might as well just wait for the Dragon Emperor n to give them an answer.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I think what Brother Canine said makes sense. We have good food and drinks now as well as elixirs. It¡¯s no loss to us even if we continue to stay here. Most importantly, that Sky Vault Sect will no longer seek trouble with us.¡± The Blood Moon Elder nodded.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything and just quietly opened her space ring.

 Chapter 2556 - Dragon Emperor Clan (16)

    Chapter 2556: Dragon Emperor n (16)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    After a few breaths, Ye Qingtang took out a jade pendant from her space ring and carefully kept it with her.


    This jade pendant was left behind by her mother, Di Jiuyuan. It was an item that could prove her identity. When she came to the Second Domain, Ye Qingtang took off the jade pendant from her body and ced it in her space ring.


    In this current situation, it was best for her to carry the jade pendant on her body. Should anything happen to them, the jade pendant would be able to protect their lives.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang would only reveal this jade pendant when she was forced to. Otherwise, she absolutely would not take it out for any old reason.


    The situation in the Dragon Emperor n was tooplicated. Ye Qingtang currently did not know much about the n. This jade pendant might be able to help her regain her position or it might consign her to eternal damnation. At the very least, Ye Qingtang needed to know who she could trust in the Dragon Emperor n and who she could not. Did her mother have any enemies?


    If she revealed the jade pendant without even properly investigating such basic information, the consequences would be unimaginable. Not only that but the identities of her mother¡¯s other two children must also be investigated. Whether they were real or fake.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. You have me,¡± the big yellow dog told Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was about to say something when the dog added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before you fulfill my wish, I won¡¯t let you die so easily. Tell me, if you die, who will fulfill my wish?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. She had been momentarily touched and that moment would be an eternal humiliation to her.


    ¡°The demonic aura here is verypatible with your own demon physique. You can try to absorb it and turn it into your own power.¡± Ye Qingtang said patiently to the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat.¡±


    ¡°Holy Lady, my demon physique?¡± The Blood Moon Elder put down his chopsticks in confusion.


    ¡°Your new body was used by General Yongle before, so you have an intense demonic aura too. He used a special method to seal that demonic aura in your body,¡± Ye Qingtang exined.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I knew that this new body was extraordinary. So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Holy Lady, you are really too good to me.¡± The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang and sighed.


    ¡°After you¡¯re done resting, you can try using the power of demons to absorb the demonic energy here. Also, don¡¯t move around on your own here. This is to avoid getting into trouble.¡± With that, Ye Qingtang grabbed the big yellow dog and left.


    During this period of time, she had nothing to do but could not leave the guest area. There was also no opportunity to investigate the information she wanted to know. She might as well spend more time cultivating.


    After returning to her guest room, Ye Qingtang sat down andposed herself before entering a meditative state.


    Over the recent few days, Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial arts level showed signs of breaking through. There should not be any problems for her to advance from the Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord to the Sixth.


    ¡°Little girl, if you can absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao in your heart, your strength will surge. By then, it will be possible to shake the naturalws of the lower realm.¡± The big yellow dog, which had been silent the entire time, suddenly spoke up.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes snapped open.

 Chapter 2557 - Ancient God Karma Tunnel (1)

    Chapter 2557: Ancient God Karma Tunnel (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Absorbing the power of the Heavenly Dao¡­ Ye Qingtang had the same idea previously, but she did not have any feasible solution.


    If she could not absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao in the heart, given time, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao would threaten her life. That was the only reason Ye Qingtang might be willing to make a deal with thatdy in green.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t have any way to help me?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned at the big yellow dog.


    If there was really a way, Ye Qingtang was willing to try no matter how dangerous it was.


    ¡°After observing you over the past few days, there¡¯s something I have to tell you. Even if you really can absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao, as long as your heart remains in your body, your bad luck won¡¯t disappear. This is like a terrifying curse, unless¡­¡± The big yellow dog hesitated.


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    ¡°Unless you can disturb the naturalws of the lower realm and follow me to the upper realm. If we go to the upper realm, there will be many solutions to your problem. A mere unlucky heart would be nothing to worry about.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    After going one big round, the big yellow dog just wanted her to grant its wish?


    ¡°So do you have a solution or not? If not, cut the crap,¡± Ye Qingtang said impatiently.


    If she really had the ability to disrupt the naturalws, why would she need to waste her breath on this dog? It was not that she did not want to send the big yellow dog home, but she did not have the ability.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any previously.¡± The big yellow dog smiled faintly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed as if she understood the meaning of the big yellow dog¡¯s words.


    ¡°I do have one now, but¡­ it¡¯s very difficult.¡± The big yellow dog continued.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang hugged the big yellow dog and smoothed its fur. She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the solution? Tell me about it¡­ if you really help me absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao and I can disrupt the naturalws, won¡¯t I be able to send you home? You haven¡¯t been home for so many years. You must miss home.¡±


    ¡°Ancient God¡­ Karma Tunnel,¡± the big yellow dog said after a long while.


    ¡°Ancient God Karma Tunnel?¡± Ye Qingtang was baffled. She had never heard of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The ancient gods entered into a contract with a descendant of the karma bloodline in the early days. This contract has persisted until today. There must be someone with the karma bloodline in your lower realm. Furthermore, the person with the karma bloodline probably entered the Ancient God Realm to reach that agreement with the ancient gods¡­ that¡¯s how the Ancient God Karma Tunnel was opened.¡± The big yellow dog nodded.


    After the yellow dog finished speaking, Ling Yan¡¯s image suddenly appeared in Ye Qingtang¡¯s mind.


    In the so-called lower realm mentioned by the big yellow dog, Ling Yan was the only one who possessed the power of the karma bloodline.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s voice transmission stone tomunicate with Ling Yan had shattered. She wondered how Ling Yan was doing now.


    ¡°This Ancient God Karma Tunnel is an extremely vicious tunnel with all sorts of eternal legacies. You have no way of knowing where it leads to. Enter the tunnel¡­ you could have everything you ever wanted, but you could also lose everything you have. Your soul might even be suppressed under theherworld and never be able to reincarnate.¡± The big yellow dog seemed to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Have you entered the Ancient God Karma Tunnel before?¡± Ye Qingtang was curious.

 Chapter 2558 - Ancient God Karma Tunnel (2)

    Chapter 2558: Ancient God Karma Tunnel (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°How do you know so much about the Ancient God Karma Tunnel? Have you entered it before?¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog curiously.


    Ye Qingtang had never even heard of this Ancient God Karma Tunnel over her two lifetimes. However, the big yellow dog knew so much about it as if it had entered before.


    The big yellow dog did not answer Ye Qingtang¡¯s question. It just fell into silence and said after a while, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that an Ancient God Karma Tunnel has appeared in this ce. If you want to absorb your heart¡¯s Heavenly Dao energy, you can try it.¡±


    ¡°What is inside the Ancient God Karma Tunnel? Why can one absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao after entering this tunnel?¡± Ye Qingtang was unable to understand.


    ¡°Every time the Ancient God Karma Tunnel is opened, no one knows what¡¯s inside. It might hold something so evil that even the deities cannot endure, or it might be a wondend. If it¡¯s a wondend, you can seed in whatever you want. If it¡¯s something evil, you have no choice but to just wait for death,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    ¡°So there¡¯s actually such a mysterious realm in this world¡­¡± Ye Qingtang had never heard of such a thing. Sessfully achieve whatever she wanted?


    If she wanted to be a god, could she really be one?


    The big yellow dog thought for a moment and added, ¡°Of course, the so-called achievement of one¡¯s aspirations must remain within the rules. It¡¯s impossible to transcend the rules. Actually, it¡¯s not as simple as I made it out to be. Everything can only be known after one enters it.¡±


    Ancient Gods existed in both the upper and lower realms. However, in the big yellow dog¡¯s memory, thest time the Ancient God Karma Tunnel opened was a very long time ago.


    Ye Qingtang was tempted by the yellow dog¡¯s description of the Ancient God Karma Tunnel. She was not afraid of danger. As a person who had lived two lifetimes, she had experienced all kinds of dangers and extreme evil. What she alwayscked was a huge opportunity.


    Truly powerful practitioners all had obtained great opportunities, but she did not. Therefore, she was still unable to be a truly powerful practitioner.


    If that Ancient God Karma Tunnel was really as the big yellow dog said, Ye Qingtang was willing to take a risk. Be it a doomed hell or a blessed paradise. Otherwise, her future road might be even more dangerous.


    ¡°I want to try.¡±


    After a long time, Ye Qingtang made up her mind.


    ¡°Little girl, this isn¡¯t something that you can enter as and when you want. Some people don¡¯t have this opportunity. The uniquews of the ancient gods might not let you in. You can only depend on the will of the heavens. Furthermore, once the Ancient God Karma Tunnel opens, auspicious signs will descend from the heavens. Who knows how many factions will view the Ancient God Karma Tunnel as a huge opportunity? I¡¯m afraid they will all fight for it. You have to satisfy two conditions first. The first is to avoid all the major factions and sneak in. The second is to obtain the recognition of the ancient gods. Without either one, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail. ¡°Besides, the most terrifying thing is that even if youplete both conditions, you might not arrive at a wondend, but insteadnd in hell. Not only will you be unable to aplish your goal, but you might also even lose your little life. That would be so terrible.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. ¡°I already feel terrible just looking at you now.¡±


    She had already made up her mind, and now this dog was giving her such a blow.


    Wasn¡¯t it the one that had just been promoting the Ancient God Karma Tunnel to her earlier? Now, it was making it sound like a worthless venture¡­

 Chapter 2559 - Ancient God Karma Tunnel (3)

    Chapter 2559: Ancient God Karma Tunnel (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang had been very interested in the Ancient God Karma Tunnel. But the big yellow dog had just poured a bucket of ice water all over her enthusiasm.


    ¡°If you want to absorb the Heavenly Dao energy in your heart, you have no choice but to try. Otherwise, I definitely don¡¯t rmend you to enter the Ancient God Karma Tunnel,¡± the big yellow dog said as it stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought.


    It was true that she did not know much about the Heart of Heavenly Dao in her body. She did not know how much power there was and how far she could grow if she could really absorb it.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a need to take this risk?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the big yellow dog.


    No matter how unreliable the big yellow dog was, it was still from the upper realm. Even though she had lived two lives, she might not be as knowledgeable as the big yellow dog.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth it.¡± The big yellow dog pondered for a moment before saying. ¡°Besides, even I can¡¯t see through the thickness of the Heavenly Dao energy in your heart. It should be very considerable. If you can really absorb this energy and control it perfectly, I estimate your growth will be impossible to calcte. Furthermore, even if you don¡¯t manage to absorb the power but managed to visit a wondend in the Ancient God Karma Tunnel¡­ your life would have been worth living.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. There¡¯s no need to say anything else.¡± Seeing that the big yellow dog still wanted to say something, Ye Qingtang hurriedly stopped it. She was worried that it would continue saying things that would make her lose her confidence.


    ¡°When will the Ancient God Karma Tunnel open?¡± Ye Qingtang asked a momentter.


    ¡°I only sensed it recently. Actually, it opened some time ago, but no one is close to it yet. However, if you want to enter the Ancient God Karma Tunnel, it¡¯s best to wait a few more days. Currently, the karma energy around the tunnel is still very strong. If you head over now, you might be tainted by ominous karma,¡± the big yellow dog exined.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. She did not intend to set off immediately. She could not leave the Dragon Emperor n as and when she liked anyway.


    ¡­


    At that instant, in the central hall of the Dragon Emperor n¡­


    The white-haired elder entered the hall. In the middle of the hall sat an elder in a ck robe. The ck-robed elder emitted a cold and strange aura, making people unwilling to approach him.


    ¡°Long Yun.¡±


    The ck-robed elder opened his eyes the moment the white-haired elder entered the hall. Those eyes seemed to be able to pierce through time and space, captivating one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I am here.¡±


    Long Yun bowed respectfully.


    ¡°The Evil Deity told you to investigate the Immortal Emperor. How is your investigation?¡± the ck-robed old elder asked.


    ¡°Apart from our Dragon Emperor n, the Temple of Paragon and the Devil Cloud Sect also turned up. However, we failed to find that Immortal Emperor. However, judging from the movements of the Temple of Paragon and the Devil Cloud Sect, I¡¯m afraid that the existence of an Immortal Emperor is not fake. Perhaps that Immortal Emperor is on guard and is hiding somewhere,¡± Long Yun exined.


    The ck-robed elder said, ¡°Two days ago, several people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley returned. They said they saw Di Jiuyuan.¡±


    Long Yun was surprised.


    ¡°However, I have already done my research. It was my granddaughter, Long Yao, who was ying a prank. That little clever sprite used some tricks to fool those people from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley,¡± said the ck-robed elder.


    Long Yao was a direct descendant of the Dragon Emperor n and held a respected status.. She had left the Dragon Emperor n on her own ord and gone to a mysterious ce to look for her Aunt Jiu.

 Chapter 2560 - Identical (1)

    Chapter 2560: Identical (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Fortunately, nothing had happened to Long Yao and the rest, or the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    ¡°That child Long Yao is too bold and presumptuous. Now that she has returned, we should watch her closely. It¡¯s best not to let her act too wilfully,¡± Long Yun said with a frown.


    The ck-robed elder chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Long Xiao is by Long Yao¡¯s side. You know very well that although Long Xiao looks like a gentle and kind child, he is treacherous to the bone. He is ruthless and has a dark heart. He is unlike Long Yao, who is still so naive at her age. It¡¯s disappointing, she really has to learn from her brother, Long Xiao.¡±


    Long Yun shook his head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Among the Dragon Emperor n, only Long Yao has a childish heart and a strangely kind heart.¡±


    ¡°Let the children do whatever they want. If they find my Jiu¡¯er, I will remember their great contribution. Actually, I don¡¯t have much hope either. After all, Jiu¡¯er has been missing for so many years. If she wanted toe back, she would have done so long ago. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve troubled the Evil Deity for so many years with my longing for Jiu¡¯er.¡± The ck-robed elder sighed.


    Before Long Yun could say anything, the ck-robed elder changed the topic. ¡°Also, Long Yao came back and said that those ignorant idiots from the Ten Thousand Poison Valley wanted to bully her. When the timees, they will go and teach them a lesson. If their Valley Master had not saved Jiu¡¯er¡¯s life several times in the past, I would not have allowed them to exist until today.¡±


    ¡°Ten Thousand Poison Valley¡­ they are truly audacious. All these years that the Evil Deity has been in seclusion, the Ten Thousand Poison Valley has taken advantage of this. It looks like we should punish them properly,¡± Long Yun said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first.¡± The ck-robed elder¡¯s voice seemed to be a little tired.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Long Yun said.


    ¡°Speak.¡± The ck-robed elder looked at Long Yun.


    ¡°On my way to find traces of the Immortal Emperor, I met a woman and brought her back. I had here as a guest and arranged for her to be in the guest area.¡± Long Yun¡¯s expression was solemn.


    A curious glint appeared in the ck-robed elder¡¯s eyes.


    How many years had it been since anyone was qualified to enter the guest area of the Dragon Emperor n? The ck-robed elder had no idea what Long Yun¡¯s intentions were.


    ¡°Is there anything about that woman that makes you, Long Yun, treat her in such a special manner?¡± The ck-robed elder asked.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s appearance,¡± Long Yun said. ¡°Did you know that our Jiu¡¯er looks like a certain big shot in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?¡±


    ¡°The Temple of Paragon¡¯s¡­ Paragon?¡± The ck-robed elder said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Long Yun nodded slightly. ¡°In the past, the Temple of Paragon ruled the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and was worshipped everywhere. I once saw their Paragon, and the memory is still fresh in my mind. At that time, I nearly mistook the Paragon for Jiu¡¯er. However, upon closer inspection, Jiu¡¯er¡¯s appearance is only simr to the Paragon. They are not exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with the woman you brought back?¡± The ck-robed elder asked.


    ¡°When I saw that woman for the first time, I nearly mistook her for the younger version of Jiu¡¯er¡­¡± Long Yun replied truthfully.


    Silence fell across the hall.


    ¡°Long Yun, do you mean that the woman you brought back looks very simr to the Temple of Paragon¡¯s Paragon?¡± the ck-robed elder asked.


    However, Long Yun shook his head. They were not just simr.


    They werepletely identical.

 Chapter 2561 - Identical (2)

    Chapter 2561: Identical (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Long Yun looked at the ck-robed elder and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The woman I brought back is identical to the Temple of Paragon¡¯s Paragon.¡±


    ¡°Identical¡­¡± Surprise shed across the ck-robed elder¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So what do you intend to do?¡± The ck-robed elder asked.


    Since Long Yun brought that woman back, he must have his reasons.


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Long Yun shook his head. ¡°From what I know, that Paragon doesn¡¯t seem to have a partner. Of course, it¡¯s impossible for outsiders like us to know so much.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the woman you brought back might be the daughter of that Paragon?¡± The ck-robed elder seemed to be in deep thought.


    ¡°There are many possibilities. Being the daughter is only one of them. There might be another possibility,¡± Long Yun continued.


    ¡°For example?¡± The ck-robed elder asked Long Yun.


    ¡°Is it possible that Paragon died and was reincarnated into a human? And this woman I just encountered happened to be the reincarnation of that Paragon,¡± Long Yun said.


    The ck-robed elder looked at Long Yun with a faint smile. ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible, but I don¡¯t think it would be the case. If the Paragon died, I believe that her reincarnation won¡¯t end up in our hands. Do you think those people from the Temple of Paragon are fools? Furthermore, the Temple of Paragon has some connections with the Sea n. The Sea King¡¯s divine artifact is in the hands of the Temple of Paragon. Every once in a while, the Sea King will personally visit the temple to maintain the divine artifact. If that Paragon really died, how could the Sea King¡¯s treasure remain in the temple? Also, quite recently, the Sea King personally visited the Temple of Paragon for the Paragon¡¯s birthday celebration. It¡¯s said that they even yed a game of Sea Soul Chess together.¡±


    Long Yun pondered for a moment after hearing the ck-robed elder¡¯s words. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°You have a point, I was careless. In that case, that woman might just be a coincidence.¡±


    However, the ck-robed elder shook his head. ¡°That might not be the case. We don¡¯t have a lot of connections with the Temple of Paragon. There might be a lot of things we do not know.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, our Dragon Emperor n doesn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with the Temple of Paragon. We don¡¯t know each other very well,¡± Long Yun said. ¡°Actually,pared to their Paragon, I think that the woman is more simr to Jiuyuan in terms of words, actions and mannerisms. They are exactly the same as Jiuyuan¡¯s back then. Even though her appearance is identical to the Paragon¡­ If Jiuyuan¡¯s children had not already returned to the Dragon Emperor n, I might have thought that she was Jiuyuan¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do now?¡± The ck-robed elder asked.


    Long Yun pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Initially, I wanted to inform the Evil Deity of this matter. However, I feel that there¡¯s no need now. I will allow her to leave in two days.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± The ck-robed elder stared at Long Yun and said softly, ¡°Keep this woman here for the time being. We¡¯ll talk about it when the Evil Deityes out of seclusion. Even if that woman has nothing to do with that Paragon, she might be useful in the future if she stays in the Dragon Emperor n.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ we will have this woman stay here as a disciple then,¡± said Long Yun.

 Chapter 2562 - Identical (3)

    Chapter 2562: Identical (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Countless prodigies in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain tried their best to enter the Dragon Emperor n and be their disciple. But very few were able to seed.


    With Ye Qingtang¡¯s martial arts talent and skills, it was impossible for her to enter the ancient Dragon Emperor n through official means.


    Long Yun believed that if Ye Qingtang had the chance, she would be willing to stay in the Dragon Emperor n no matter what.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible. Let her stay on as a disciple of the n. Perhaps she will be of use in the future.¡± The ck-robed elder nodded slightly.


    The status of a Dragon Emperor n disciple was only below that of a direct bloodline descendant. Generally speaking, it was rare to have someone enter the n and be given the title of a disciple.


    ¡­


    In the guest room area, Long Yun knocked on the door and entered while Ye Qingtang was cultivating.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled when she saw Long Yun.


    ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m here today to discuss something with you,¡± Long Yun looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and smiled. ¡°Senior, please let me know if you have any instructions for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Miss Ye, are you willing to join the Dragon Emperor n?¡± Long Yun went straight to the point.


    ¡°Join the Dragon Emperor n?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback. Why would they suddenly let her join the Dragon Emperor n¡­


    ¡°Miss Ye grew up in the Blue Sky Domain. With the scarce martial arts culture and resources of that domain, it is rare for Miss Ye to be able to cultivate to the Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord. Therefore, I have already spoken with the higher-ups of our n. We hope that Miss Ye can join our Dragon Emperor n,¡± Long Yun said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought. With the status of a disciple of the Dragon Emperor n, she should be able to obtain the information that she needed.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang remained silent, Long Yun continued softly, ¡°This is your first time in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and you might be a little unfamiliar with the Dragon Emperor n. If you are willing, I can allow you to join us as a disciple of the n. Under normal circumstances, young prodigies in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain must be at least at the sub-Emperor level or have a special bloodline to join. In addition, they cannot be beyond the age of 30. They must also pass the various strict tests of the Dragon Emperor n before they get the chance to join as a disciple.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was rather tempted by Long Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Under the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s hierarchical system, disciples are only below that of the direct bloodline descendants and would have ess to endless resources. What do you think, Miss Ye? If you¡¯re unwilling, the Dragon Emperor n will not force you,¡± Long Yun said.


    Ye Qingtang was naturally not fooled by Long Yun¡¯s words. What kind of ce was this? She was only at the Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord. As an ancient evil faction in the Second Domain, how could the Dragon Emperor n take a liking to her?


    There was something else that Ye Qingtang believed. A youth who wanted to enter the Dragon Emperor n as a disciple must at least be at the sub-Emperor level or possess an extremely rare bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang was well aware that the Dragon Emperor n wanted her to join for reasons that had absolutely nothing to do with her martial arts talents. Even if she joined the Dragon Emperor n as a disciple, those senior disciples were all terrifying and formidable beings.. Ye Qingtang was not confident of surviving among those people.

 Chapter 2563 - Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (1)

    Chapter 2563: Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    After a long time, the corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She looked at Long Yun and said with a smile, ¡°Senior, of course I¡¯m willing. I am from the Blue Sky Domain which has a low-grade martial arts culture. I¡¯m already very satisfied to be able to see the martial arts scene in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. If the Dragon Emperor n is willing to have me, I am willing to do anything¡­¡±


    Long Yun nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, Ye Qingtang. The Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord will definitely not be your peak now that you are here at the Dragon Emperor n.¡±


    ¡°Senior¡­ I am naturally aware of the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s capabilities. However, I have a private matter to attend to. If possible, I will return to the Dragon Emperor n after settling my private affairs. Is that okay?¡± Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression was natural.


    ¡°Oh, you have something private to settle?¡± Long Yun seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what it is? If you have any requests, the Dragon Emperor n will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Senior, this is my personal matter. Moreover, I have not joined the Dragon Emperor n yet, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to trouble you. I will be able to settle my personal matters in about half a month.¡± Ye Qingtang immediately rejected Long Yun¡¯s suggestion.


    The more Long Yun behaved in such a manner, the more Ye Qingtang would not want to join the Dragon Emperor n. At the very least, she would not want to stay here before her cultivation level had risen enough so that she could protect herself.


    Furthermore, the Ancient God Karma Tunnel had already opened. Even though the big yellow dog said the karma power was too intense now, no major force had discovered the tunnel yet. Even if she had to take some risks, Ye Qingtang wanted to try it out first.


    Ye Qingtang had already made up her mind that no matter what, it was not convenient for her to stay in the Dragon Emperor n now. If things did not work out for her, she would have no choice but to use the power of the Deity Ocean to escape.


    However, the elder unexpectedly nodded after pondering for a moment. ¡°Forget it, Miss Ye is right. You are not yet a disciple of the Dragon Emperor n. Since Miss Ye has a private matter to see to, we¡¯ll discuss this matter after you settle it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior¡­¡± Surprise shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she looked at Long Yun. She thought that the white-haired elder would definitely not let her leave. Who knew that he would actually agree.


    ¡°Also.¡± Long Yun reached into his pocket and took out a token. He handed it to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively epted the token and examined it. The token was made of pure gold and it was cold to the touch. The word ¡°n¡± was carved on both sides of the token.


    ¡°Miss Ye, this is a token of Dragon Emperor n disciples. If you encounter any trouble, you can present this token,¡± Long Yun exined.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Ye Qingtang kept the token.


    Ye Qingtang thought that the white-haired elder was afraid that the Sky Vault Sect would continue to find trouble with her, so he gave her this token that only the disciples of the Dragon Emperor n could possess.


    ¡°Miss Ye, it¡¯s still daylight. If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can leave the mountain now,¡± Long Yun said.


    After Long Yun left, Ye Qingtang finally heaved a sigh of relief. Regardless of whether the Dragon Emperor n had ulterior motives for keeping her, they had treated her quite well so far. It was surprising that they had even given her a token.


    ¡°Little girl, have you thought it through? Are you going to enter the Ancient God Karma Tunnel now?¡± The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2564 - Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (2)

    Chapter 2564: Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said, ¡°This is the best opportunity. Otherwise, the auspicious signs that you mentioned will probably attract the various factions in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. It will not be easy to infiltrate then.¡±


    Besides, once she became a disciple of the Dragon Emperor n, she would not be qualified to go with those big shots of the Dragon Emperor n.


    ¡°Yes, alright. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you absorb the karma energy. See if you can obtain the recognition of the ancient gods, as only with their approval can you enter the Ancient Gods Karma Tunnel. If the ancient gods don¡¯t acknowledge you, you won¡¯t be able to enter even if you wanted to,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    Without further ado, Ye Qingtang asked the big yellow dog to inform the Blood Moon Elder. She tidied up and strode out of the guest room area.


    The middle-aged man had been waiting outside for a long time.


    ¡°Hehe, Miss Ye, are you not staying for a few more days?¡± The middle-aged man chuckled when he saw Ye Qingtang walk out of the room.


    ¡°Senior, I have some private matters to attend to. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll return to the Dragon Emperor n to be a disciple,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    ¡°Miss Ye is truly not simple. Many talented youths wish to join the Dragon Emperor n as a disciple. Unfortunately, most of them died undergoing the n¡¯s stringent tests. It seems that Lord Long Yun is very fond of Miss Ye. Otherwise, Miss Ye would not have such an opportunity.¡± The middle-aged man smiled.


    Indeed, the white-haired elder bore no ill intent towards her. Actually, there was no need for him to give her the disciple token before she left, but he had still given it to her.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯m here!¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder walked over with the big yellow dog and several bags.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed when she saw the bags in the Blood Moon Elder¡¯s hand. Did he empty all the rooms in the Dragon Emperor n¡¯s guest area?


    The Blood Moon Elder did not expect someone from the Dragon Emperor n to be here either. He looked rather embarrassed and said, ¡°I saw the delicious food and elixirs¡­ it¡¯s a waste to leave them here. That¡¯s why I took them. I¡¯m not greedy, but I¡¯m afraid of wasting them¡­ Should I put them back?¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, you are guests invited by the Dragon Emperor n. Take whatever you want from those rooms. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then¡­¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the middle-aged man.


    She had really been embarrassed by the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Follow me. I am responsible for escorting you out of the ck Mountain safely,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    Demons often appeared in the mountains of the Dragon Emperor n. They were extremely powerful. Even some of the more outstanding younger disciples of the Dragon Emperor n had died tragically at the hands of those demons.


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder followed the middle-aged man and reached the foot of the ck Mountain safely in about an hour.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Ye. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it. Be careful on the road,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me thesest two days. Farewell.¡±


    Ye Qingtang cupped her fists respectfully at the middle-aged man and quickly left the mountain range with the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡­


    ¡°My Lord, Miss Ye has left.¡±


    After Ye Qingtang disappeared, the middle-aged man knelt on one knee and bowed to empty air.

 Chapter 2565 - Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (3)

    Chapter 2565: Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In the next second, an illusory face appeared in the void.


    The figure said, ¡°Send someone to the Blue Sky Domain to investigate her identity. Also, follow her and see if she has anything to do with the Temple of Paragon. If she does, you can bring her back to the Dragon Emperor n by force.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± With that, the middle-aged man turned into a blur and instantly disappeared. No one knew where he went.


    ¡­


    The Dragon Emperor n had always wanted to rule the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Theyunched their n many years ago, but it had been foiled by thebined efforts of the other factions.


    Among them, the Temple of Paragon was a major threat.


    If Ye Qingtang was linked to the Temple of Paragon, the Dragon Emperor n would never let go of this opportunity.


    ¡­


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder had already left the area of the Dragon Emperor n. They passed by a deep forest and headed towards a secluded area.


    ¡°Holy Lady, where are we going now?¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder hoisted his bags over his shoulders. He wanted to toss them into Ye Qingtang¡¯s space ring but had been rejected by his Holy Lady.


    ¡°The Ancient God Karma Tunnel,¡± the big yellow dog said.


    ¡°What?!¡± The Blood Moon Elder¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Before Ye Qingtang could respond, the Blood Moon Elder blocked her and said hurriedly, ¡°Holy Lady¡­ have you gone mad? You must not go to that ce!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you know about the Ancient God Karma Tunnel?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the Blood Moon Elder with a strange expression. How did he know about this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my main body heard from the Heavenly Emperor that in a distant era, this Ancient God Karma Tunnel appeared once. In the end¡­ a monster escaped from that tunnel. That monster even gobbled up the sun!¡±


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. What the hell¡­ It ate the sun?


    What was in the sky now then? A fireball?


    ¡°Holy Lady, there are definitely monsters that can eat the sun in there. You must not go and court death!¡± The Blood Moon Elder was rather anxious.


    ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± The big yellow dog red at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°I wanted to eat it back then, but I didn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang and the Blood Moon Elder looked at the yellow dog at the same time.


    ¡°¡­So the monster he was talking about was you?¡±


    The big yellow dog said, ¡°Monster? What monster? Where did this monstere from? It was a divine canine descending onto the mortal world.¡±


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought.


    It was only now that she was starting to understand how this big yellow dog came to the lower realm from the upper realm, and why it had such a deep hatred for the Karma Bloodline n from the upper realm¡­


    ¡°I finally understand.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog and snorted.


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± The yellow dog was puzzled.


    ¡°You previously said that the Ancient God Karma Tunnel can only be opened by a pure Karma Bloodline descendant¡­ you must have angered the Karma Bloodline n by forcing them to open the tunnel at their own peril to send you away¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Little girl, not bad. You are pretty smart to be able to guess correctly. Most humans are not that intelligent.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang was a little speechless. Was there even a need to guess? It was so obvious.


    No wonder the yellow dog was so familiar with the Ancient God Karma Tunnel.. It even knew about the karma energy surrounding it.

 Chapter 2566 - Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (4)

    Chapter 2566: Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    It turned out that the big yellow dog was the sun-eating monster that the Blood Moon Elder was talking about¡­


    Ye Qingtang suspected that those with the Karma Bloodline couldrgely control the direction of the Karma Tunnel. It could be a doomed hell or a blessed paradise. Otherwise, the big yellow dog would not havee to the lower realm.


    ¡°Hmph, when I finally return home, I will definitely kill everyone with the karma bloodline. I was too greedy back then and they joined forces to trick me. I didn¡¯t even n to enter. I was originally looking for food in a blessednd, but the Ancient God Karma Tunnel opened and sucked that blessednd in. Naturally, I followed it inside. I¡¯ve never been to the lower realm and thought that the sun was edible energy from the blessednd.¡± The big yellow dog snorted coldly as if it was feeling very indignant.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. In the end, the dog didn¡¯t manage to eat the sun but fell into a deepa. However, Ye Qingtang did not expect that the Wailing Well was actually a product of the upper realm.


    ¡°Then¡­ Is the Demon God who was resurrected in the Wailing Well¡­ also from the upper realm?¡± Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    ¡°How is that possible? That is all in the future. After itnded in the lower realm, it¡¯s impossible that no one has ever entered the Wailing Well since. It has nothing to do with the upper realm.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang didn¡¯t refute the big yellow dog. If it was really from the upper realm, the big yellow dog would definitely be able to tell at a nce.


    ¡°Holy Lady¡­ Brother Canine, what are you talking about? Upper and lower realms?¡± The Blood Moon Elder was a little dazed.


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Can you understand if I exin to you?¡± The big yellow dog nced at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°Brother Canine, what are you saying? How would I understand if you don¡¯t exin? As long as you exin to me, I would definitely know what you mean. I¡¯m not a fool,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said.


    The big yellow dog looked at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°You need to remove the word ¡®not¡¯ from yourst sentence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool¡­ If I remove the word ¡®not¡¯¡­ I¡¯m a fool,¡± the Blood Moon Elder said instinctively.


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right.¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    The Blood Moon Sect Elder, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, it¡¯s already dark now. This ce is close to the ck mountain and the demonic aura is still thick here. I¡¯m afraid there will be demonic beasts appearingte at night. We should try to arrive at the Ancient God Karma Tunnel as soon as possible,¡± Ye Qingtang said.


    Unable to convince Ye Qingtang otherwise, the Blood Moon Elder finally gave in and followed her.


    ¡­


    The next morning, the sky gradually lightened. A night had passed.


    In front of them was an endless river. A faint red beam about a hundred meters long streaked across the sky.


    ¡°Ancient God Karma Tunnel¡­¡±


    The big yellow dog looked at the hundred-meter red beam.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s spirits were lifted when she heard that. They had finally arrived.


    Just as she had predicted earlier, there were no auspicious signs from the heavens about the Ancient God Karma Tunnel yet. Therefore, no one had discovered it. Coupled with the fact that it was located in an extremely remote area, there was not a single person here.


    Around the red beam were many giant skeletons. Judging from their appearance, they seemed to be the remains of extremely powerful demon beasts.


    It appeared that the demon beasts here had discovered the red beam and approached it out of curiosity. However, they had been killed by the dense karma energy.


    ¡°Holy Lady, I¡¯ll go forward and see if there¡¯s any danger. Wait for me here. If there¡¯s no danger,e over. If there¡¯s danger, run.¡± With that, the Blood Moon Elder pretended to step forward.


    But Ye Qingtang pulled him back.

 Chapter 2567 - Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (6)

    Chapter 2567: Entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel (6)


    Trantor: As Studios


    Editor: As Studios


    Before the Blood Moon Elder could take another step, he was pulled back by Ye Qingtang. She looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    ¡°No need to go over.¡±


    From what the big yellow dog said, Ye Qingtang already knew that there was still a lot of thick karma energy around the Ancient God Karma Tunnel now. If she were to be tainted by a trace of it, she would die or lose at least ayer of skin.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s gazended on the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Little girl, you are rather ruthless. You stopped this ugly monster from going forward but want me to probe the path ahead. What deep grudge do you have against me?¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail at Ye Qingtang.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched. Didn¡¯t this dog promise to help her settle the karma energy around the Ancient God Karma Tunnel?!


    ¡°Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll go then¡­ well, you are leaving for the tunnel¡­ I saw that you still have a lot of food on you. Take them out and leave them behind for us.¡± The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Brother Canine, why are you eating that? Have you forgotten¡­ I brought along many of the rare delicacies and elixirs from the Dragon Emperor n¡­¡± The Blood Moon Elder smiled.


    The big yellow dog stared at the Blood Moon Elder and said, ¡°I take back what I said before. You¡¯re not stupid at all.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Ye Qingtang could not stand this pair of clowns. Had their mothers dropped them on their heads at birth?


    The big yellow dog did not say anything else and ran forward quickly. But when the big yellow dog ran to the middle, countless red lights shot towards it like arrows.


    However, those extremely powerful karma energies did not affect the dog at all. Not a single strand of fur fell from the big yellow dog¡¯s body.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    When it reached the center, surprise shed across the eyes of the big yellow dog.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She was afraid that something would happen to the big yellow dog and hurriedly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just think that this karma energy is quite powerful,¡± said the yellow dog.


    Soon, the big yellow dog returned and stared at Ye Qingtang. ¡°Alright, the next wave of karma energy will take at least an hour to umte. You have to make the best use of this time to see if you are qualified to enter the Ancient God Karma Tunnel. If you are, you can enter. If not, you have toe back quickly.¡±


    Ye Qingtang nodded. After confirming that there was no residual karma energy, she quickly walked towards the red beam.


    However, Ye Qingtang had just taken a few steps when the Blood Moon Elder called out to her.


    ¡°Holy Lady, when are youing back¡­ How long do we have to wait?¡± The Blood Moon Elder asked.

 Chapter 2568 - Don’t Be Afraid (1)

    Chapter 2568: Don¡¯t Be Afraid (1)


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    The big yellow dog looked at the Blood Moon Elder and wagged its tail. It then


    gazed at Ye Qingtang¡¯s back profile. ¡°This little girl is very tough. Don¡¯t worry,


    she might not die even if you died a few more times.¡±


    The Blood Moon Elder was speechless. Could he not die? Was it so difficult for


    him to just continue living?


    The big yellow dog said softly, ¡°This might be the most important turning


    point in her life. If she can persevere and ovee this, perhaps in the


    future


    The Blood Moon Elder was curious. ¡°Perhaps what?¡±


    The big yellow dog nced at the Blood Moon Elder. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had already arrived at the red beam. In the next second, Ye


    Qingtang¡¯s body flew into the air and towards the center of the red beam. This


    Was exactly as the big yellow dog had described.


    If she didn¡¯t have the right to enter the Ancient God Karma Tunnel, she would


    have been ejected immediately. If she was worthy, she would enter the tunnel


    in one piece.


    Just as Ye Qingtang flew into the red beam, an extremely strong resistance


    surged out, as if it wanted to push Ye Qingtang away.


    This is bad.¡±


    Sensing this resistance, Ye Qingtang frowned slightly as an ominous feeling


    arose in her heart.


    It was obvious that this tunnel rejected her and didn¡¯t want her to get close to


    it.


    However, a red light shot out of her shattered voice transmission stone, which


    fused with the red beam.


    Before Ye Qjngtang could make sense of it, the resistance inexplicably


    disappeared.


    The huge resistance turned into a suction force and in the blink of an eye, Ye


    Qingtang was sucked into the center of the red beam, disappearing from the


    world.


    ¡°The Holy Lady is gone!¡± The Blood Moon Elder said anxiously.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail and looked at the sh of red light that had


    fused with the red beam. ¡°Interesting¡±


    An unknown period of time passed. It felt like millions of years, but also like


    just the blink of an eye.


    Ye Qingtang regained consciousness and slowly opened her eyes.


    This is?


    Ye Qingtang saw herself floating in a huge tunnel. Around the tunnel was


    chaotic space-time storm.


    The destructive power contained in these stormms could not be described in


    words. Even if an ancient true god was to personallye here, he would


    probably be shattered into pieces if engulfed by these space-time storms.


    Even the purest power of nature could notpare to these terrifying storms.


    ¡°Is this the Ancient God Karma Tunnel? It¡¯s so dangerous here.¡± Ye Qingtang


    curled up her body and did not dare to move.


    It was just a tunnel, but it was already so dangerous and terrifying. If one was


    unlucky and entered thhe doomed hells that the big yellow dog had described,


    the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But now, even the tunnel itself was overwhelming for her.


    There were no rules in the formation of a space-time storm. Chaotic


    turbulence filled the tunnel. Ye Qingtang could not control her body and was


    unable to move of free will.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the space-time storms ahead deviated from the


    center and gradually merged with her position.


    This is bad


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed when she saw what was happening


    In such a situation, even an Immortal Emperor would find it difficult to escape.


    And she was just a mere Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord.


    Without thinking much, Ye Qingtang immediatelymunicated with the


    power of the Deity Ocean in her body. If she did not escape quickly, she would


    bepletely engulfed by the space-time storm within ten seconds.

 Chapter 2569 - Don’t Be Afraid (2)

    Chapter 2569: Don¡¯t Be Afraid (2)


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    However, Ye Qingtang made a prompt decision. Without any hesitation, she


    chance of her entering the Deity Ocean space, she had to try and not just wait


    for death here.


    The Ancient God Karma Tunnel was a rare opportunity. But Ye Qingtang had


    not even reached the end of the tunnel and would never know if she would


    enter a blessed paradise or a doomed hell. She felt a little disappointed but no


    matter what, her life was the most important. If she lost her life, everything


    would be meaningless.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed drastically. She could not


    To be exact, the Ancient God Karma Tunnel that Ye Qingtang was in isted all


    sources of power, including herself!


    At that instant, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face was ashen. She never expected that she


    would die before achieving her goal. She would definitely die by the time she


    reached the end of the Ancient God Karma Tunnel. Perhaps she had always


    been unlucky, but what was this? Dying in this tunnel? Not even getting the


    chance to see the doomed hell or blessed paradise?!


    Despair and a trace of anger surfaced in Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart. Was she so


    unlucky?


    Now, Ye Qingtang could only watch as the space-time storm approached her.


    She could feel herself gradually enveloped by the storm.


    Every inch of Ye Qingtang¡¯s skin seemed to be torn apart. This was the first


    time Ye Qingtang felt such pain.


    Her consciousness gradually blurred. Ye Qingtang raised her arm with


    difficulty. She wanted to see how powerful the destructive force of this


    space-time storm was. Anyway, since she was about to die, she no longer had


    any fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Suddenly, a gentle voice appeared out of nowhere.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang¡¯s originally shattered body suddenly started to


    recover for some reason and she regained consciousness instantly.


    A faint figure appeared beside Ye Qingtang.


    However, even though it was just a phantom, one could still roughly see its


    appearance.


    Long, ink-ck hair fell casually to the waist. A gentle smile on a face that was


    terrifyingly pale.


    The gentle man in front of her.. t was Ling Yan.


    ¡°Ling Yan.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She reached out and grabbed at the shadow, but


    her fingers instantly prated the shadow¡¯s body.


    ¡°How


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised. Why was it so bone-chilling?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The shadow repeated its first sentence.


    ¡°Ling Yan. What¡¯s wrong¡±Ye Qingtang was a little lost as if she had not fully


    recovered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Aplicated light shed across the shadowy figure¡¯s eyes as it looked at Ye


    Qingtang


    In the next second, the shadow reached out and grabbed Ye Qingtang¡¯s right


    hand. However, the shadow¡¯s hand also passed through her.


    The shadow looked at Ye Qingtang.


    The shadowy figure seemed to be weightless as it flew through the tunnel.


    Seeing the girl slowly close her eyes from exhaustion, the shadow was like a


    guardian angel as it surrounded Ye Qingtang and blocked waves erupting from


    the space-time storm.


    Before long, a piercing light appeared at the end of the tunnel. It was only then


    that the shadow finally stopped and looked at Ye Qjngtang quietly.


    A warm smile remained on its face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.

 Chapter 2570 - Land of Despair (1)

    Chapter 2570: Land of Despair (1)


    Transtator: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Cold.


    It was bone-chillingly cold.


    Ye Qingtang seemed to have fallen into an icy abyss. It was so cold that she


    started to feel suffocated. She would dly wee the slightest hint of


    warmth now.


    Anything to stave off that biting, aggressive cold.


    After some time, Ye Qingtang finally opened her eyes.


    ¡°Where¡±


    Ye Qingtang got up slowly and looked around.


    Fortunately, she had already emerged from the Ancient God Karma Tunnel.


    However, everything seemed like a dream when she was in the Ancient God


    Karma Tunnel. It was so unreal that Ye Qingtang thought that she must have


    been dreaming


    She saw Ling Yan and the space-time storm. Even at that moment, Ye


    Qingtang could not urately determine whether it had really happened or if it


    was just an abnormal dream.


    Soon, this bone-piercing coldness brought Ye Qingtang back to reality. She was


    too cold. Even though Ye Qingtang was a Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord, she


    could not endure this chill.


    It was impossible to imagine just how cold it would be. A chill that not even a


    Divine Lord could endure.


    Beneath her feet was ice. Even the sky seemed to be covered in ice.


    As far as the eye could see, this entire world had long been covered in ice. The


    cold wind was like a sharp de that could easily slice through the skin of an


    Emperor-level practitioner.


    Before long, several ice burns had already appeared on Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    ¡°What the hell is this ce?


    Ye Qingtang could not help frowning.


    However, in just a few breaths, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    She suddenly remembered that there was either a doomed hell or a blessed


    paradise at the end of the Ancient God Karma Tunnel..


    Where Ye Qingtang was now, she did not think it was a paradise.


    Would a blessed paradise be like this?


    Even the cold wind could be fatal!


    Ye Qingtang was almost certain that she had entered the doomed hell. The


    cursed ce that the big yellow dog spoke of where even the gods would


    tremble.


    Once you entered the doomed hell, no matter who you were, whether you were


    human or demon, or even a high and mighty God, you would have to crawl on


    the ground and wait for their death.


    But Ye Qjingtang still held a trace of hope. Perhaps this ce was a blessed


    forward.


    Ye Qingtang was searching for an opportunity to live.


    The ground beneath her feet was frozen for millions of miles. It was extremely


    smooth like a mirror. In fact, when Ye Qingtang lowered her head, she could


    see her reflection.


    After walking for an unknown period of time, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body finally


    started to warm up.


    There was no way to stop in a ce like this. The moment she stopped to rest,


    it did not take long before the bone-piercing coldness became unbearable for


    her, as if even her blood was about to freeze into ice.


    In the end, Ye Qingtang could only bow down her head to the truth.


    She did not enter the blessed paradise.


    She hadpletely failed. After entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel, it had


    sent her to this cursed ce¡­ This was thend of death that the big yellow


    doghad mentioned, the doomed abyss.


    Even gods could only wait for death to descend upon them when they entered


    this cursednd. How could she survive?


    Ye Qingtang stopped and tried tomunicate with the Deity Ocean in her


    body. Even if it was a doomed hell, it would not be a problem for her to enter


    the Deity Ocean space.


    Even if she could not return to the outside world, at most she would remain in


    the Deity Ocean space. No matter what, it was better than staying in this


    suffocating and despairing ce.


    However, Ye Qingtang sunk into despair once again.


    The Deity Ocean failed to work.

 Chapter 2571 - Land of Despair (2)

    Chapter 2571: Land of Despair (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Indeed, Ye Qingtang was unable to connect with the Deity Ocean in her body at all. It was as if all connections were severed because of this cursednd.


    In this ce where even gods and devils felt despair, Ye Qingtang felt like she was suffocating just by looking around. If she could, she did not want to stay for even a moment longer.


    However, she could no longer leave. Even after death, her soul would be suppressed here, never to be reborn.


    Endless snowkes fell from the boundless ciers. This world was filled with bone-piercing coldness and despair.


    Ye Qingtang raised her hand and soon, a red me appeared in her palm.


    Finally, Ye Qingtang felt a warmth that she had not felt in a long time. After her body became warmer, Ye Qingtang did not dare to continue staying still. She was afraid that the blood in her body would freeze, so she had no choice but to continue walking forward.


    In this ce of despair, every step consumed a lot of stamina. Furthermore, there was not the slightest bit of spirit energy in this world to replenish it. Just like her red me, it could not be replenished by spirit energy once it ran out.


    Opening her space ring, Ye Qingtang took out some beef jerky. She swallowed it inrge mouthfuls just to recover her energy quickly.


    In this cursed hell, it was certain death once one¡¯s stamina was depleted. If Ye Qingtang stopped to rest, her blood would be frozen into ice in a few hours. If it came down to that, she would be unable to escape death then.


    Ye Qingtang started to have regrets. Her luck had never been good all along. She thought that this would be a huge opportunity, but who expected it to turn out to be a huge cmity. If Ye Qingtang knew that she would not be able to connect with her Deity Ocean in this ce, perhaps she would not have


    taken the risk.


    Before entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel, Ye Qingtang believed that the worst oue would be for her to enter the Deity Ocean space. However, after arriving at this doomed hell, the power of the Deity Ocean had been sealed off and she had no way to escape.


    She walked along in thisnd of despair for a long, undetermined period of time. Perhaps it had been a few days, but there was no day or night in this world. It was difficult to tell. By now, Ye Qingtang¡¯s stamina waspletely exhausted.


    With a thud, Ye Qingtang fell onto the ice. She no longer had the strength to walk anymore.


    Soon, that terrifying chilliness engulfed Ye Qingtang again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Loud booms rang out one after another.


    Ye Qingtang looked ahead. An indomitable great fiendcelestial¡¯s huge body was running some distance ahead. His face was filled with despair and he was roaring in a hoarse voice.


    But such scenes no longer surprised her.


    These high and mighty existences had long since died off. Only their souls were still imprisoned here, making it difficult for them to extricate themselves. They experienced the pain and torture leading to their deaths repeatedly every day, never stopping for eternity.


    ¡°If I die¡­ perhaps it will be the same¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang murmured softly.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang no longer felt tired. Her body gradually lost all feeling as though she waspletely isted from the world. Only that bone-chilling coldness continued to wear away her remaining will.


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes slowly. At that moment, she only wanted to have a good sleep. Even if she had to pay a tragic price, she would never open her eyes again.


    After a few breaths, Ye Qingtang¡¯s body slowly turned to ice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    It was that familiar voice again. It seemed to be far away but also very close.


    The shadowy figure appeared and came to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side. Its body erupted with a sun-like luster and heat which enveloped Ye Qingtang. The figurey beside Ye Qingtang and enveloped her body, before infusing a remaining sliver of karma energy into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.

 Chapter 2572 - The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (1)

    Chapter 2572: The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>


    As Studios


    This sliver of karma energy gradually warmed Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. It was as if there was a hot little sun surrounding her. It was warm andfortable.


    However, Ye Qingtang still did not want to open her eyes. She was too tired and it seemed that she had not felt so rxed in many years. It would be really good if she could sleep like this forever.


    ¡°Miss Ye, how long do you want to sleep for?¡±


    In her daze, Ye Qingtang saw a gentle-looking man sitting beside her with a faint smile.


    ¡°Is this Miss Ye¡¯s subconscious world? It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± The man looked around. There was a gorge with beautiful mountains and clear waters. Listening carefully, he could hear the sound of flowing water from a stream. asionally, there were the sounds of birds chirping.


    The light breeze was very rxing.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­ Why are you here¡­¡± Ye Qingtang leaned against a huge old pine tree and looked at the man sitting beside her in surprise.


    Ling Yan smiled when he heard Ye Qingtang. His lively eyesnded on Ye Qingtang and he said with a smile, ¡°If I didn¡¯te, Miss Ye would have to spend her entire life here. How boring would it be to remain alone for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°I think this ce is quite good.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. We can apany each other.¡±


    Ling Yan¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already been gone for a long time¡­ perhaps this is the only time I can stay by your side,¡± Ling Yan said softly.


    ¡°Gone for a long time? What do you mean?¡± Ye Qingtang did not understand why Ling Yan was speaking so cryptically.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s time to wake up, there¡¯s something more important waiting for you in the future. You can¡¯t fall here¡­¡± Ling Yan smiled.¡± You¡¯re not the only one bearing everything now. You still have me¡­. I will always be by your side now and in the future. You and I will bear it together. ¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡±


    Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang and his lips curled into a veryfortable smile. ¡°Give me a hug.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could retum to her senses, Ling Yan stepped forward and hugged her gently. Without giving Ye Qingtang any time to react, Ling Yan suddenly pressed his face against Ye Qingtang¡¯s and whispered into her ear, ¡°You can do it¡­¡± His tone was rather conflicted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m always here.¡±


    The cold gradually dissipated, but one could still hear the wind whistling through the air like a sharp de. After a long while, Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Ling Yan¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang mumbled after waking up.


    She had a dream just now. She saw Ling Yan in a paradise. Just like in the past, he was wless. However, she could no longer remember the details of the dream. It was very blurry.


    However, Ye Qingtang knew that the dream made her feel very at ease. She did not know how long it had been since she felt sofortable. Even the coldness in her heart was swept away.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang slowly stood up.


    This ce was still and of despair, impossible to leave. It was bone-chilling and endless. No one knew when they would reach the end.


    Ye Qingtang looked ahead. She could see those once-great fiendcelestials whose souls were eternally tormented here.


    If those fiendcelestials were given another chance, Ye Qingtang believed that they would definitely not have chosen to enter the Ancient God Karma Tunnel.

 Chapter 2573 - The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (2)

    Chapter 2573: The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>


    As Studios


    Those indomitable fiendcelestials, every single one of them had been a glorious legendary figure in their era?


    Even if they had their glory days, they still ended up suffering here, not even having the chance to reincarnate. Day after day, year after year, there was no hope, and no light on the horizon.


    Ye Qingtang looked away, reluctant to continue looking at those fiendcelestials. She had alreadye here, and her ending would be the same as theirs.


    In that instant, Ye Qingtang shook her head. She probably didn¡¯t even deserve to cry.


    Who was she? Was she even qualified to suffer the same treatment as those fiendcelestials? Even the doomed hell might spurn her.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at that thought. She was no longer afraid of this matter and only had some lingering regrets that could not be erased.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Avoice suddenly sounded from nearby.


    This voice was very cold, so cold that it pierced the bone. It was even colder than the cold wind in this ce.


    At that, Ye Qingtang could smile no more.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings.


    ¡®These few days, all Ye Qingtang saw were those fiendcelestials repeatedly experienced their own cmity. Who else was here who couldmunicate with her?


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    The cold voice paused for a moment. The owner of the voice seemed to be pondering who he was.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Who am I?¡± The voice sounded out again after a long time.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. How would she know who it was? Wasn¡¯t she the one who asked the question? Why was she being questioned now?


    ¡°Where are you? Why don¡¯t you show yourself? I¡¯m not dead yet. After I die, my soul will be suppressed here forever. By then, we can still chat to kill time.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    No matter who it was, it was no longer important to Ye Qingtang. Even if it were once a legendary fiendcelestial, they were all the same now. There was no distinction between high and low now. They were just dust that had suffered so much that they could not be reborn.


    ¡®The moment Ye Qingtang finished her words.


    Ahuman figure gradually formed. Ye Qingtang was slightly dazed when she saw the man in front of her.


    ¡®The man stood beside Ye Qingtang. He was wearing a tattered ck robe which seemed to be imprinted with a mysterious pattern. There were two dragon-shaped patterns on the man¡¯s shoulders. They were vivid and lifelike, as if a real divine dragon had appeared.


    His long, snow-white hair fell loosely to his waist. His eyes were cold and he was extremely handsome. It was a pity that he looked unbearably cold. Even colder than the cold wind.


    ¡®The man did not move. Although he appeared extremely realistic, Ye Qingtang could not see everything clearly. It was as though she was looking at a flower through a fog or the reflection of the moon ina mirror.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang, what about you?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°My name¡­ what¡¯s my name¡­¡± The man mumbled the same words.


    Ye Qingtang was exasperated.


    ¡°was the one who asked you first, but you are asking me now. How would I know your name?¡± Ye Qingtang was rather frustrated.


    ¡°Once upon a time¡­ someone called me Tian,¡± the man said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°What? Tian?¡± Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    ¡°Sit.¡± The man sat on the ground.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too cold.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head and remained where she was.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± the man said.


    ¡°By the way, Brother Tian¡­ how long have you been here?¡± Ye Qingtang asked curiously.

 Chapter 2574 - The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (3)

    Chapter 2574: The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The man¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang impassively. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Ye Qingtang was speechless. But that sounded about right. He did not even remember his own name. How could he know how long he had been here?


    ¡°Brother Tian, I¡¯m new here. Are there any rules?¡± Ye Qingtang walked to the man¡¯s side and asked humbly.


    This man looked rather old and experienced. He was so old that he had even forgotten his own name. Anyway, since she was going to be imprisoned here forever, it was the right thing to ask more questions.


    ¡°Suffering,¡± the man said.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. He really did not give her any hope at all.


    ¡°Alright.¡± In the end, Ye Qingtang could only nod and ept reality.


    However, Ye Qingtang was still curious. Those fiendcelestials were suffering endlessly. How could this man chat with her so leisurely?


    ¡°Brother Tian, will I be like them after I die?¡± Ye Qingtang pointed at the distant fiendcelestials.


    The man nodded. ¡°Even worse.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was once again struck dumb. Was this man here to torture her? She was about to die anyway and he could have just told her a white lie so that she wouldn¡¯t die in despair.


    ¡°You have karma power in you. Are you a descendant of the karma bloodline?¡± The man asked after a long moment passed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡®m not.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. She did not know why she had karma power.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± The man did not seem to care.


    ¡°Brother Tian, do you suffer here every day?¡± Ye Qingtang continued to ask.


    ¡°What is suffering?¡± the man asked her back.


    Ye Qingtang felt that she was about to go crazy. Why was this man so crazy¡­ Had he been here for too long such that his soul had already copsed?


    ¡°This ce is filled with wandering spirits who endure endless suffering,¡± the man said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°lm hungry. Let¡¯s eat something first.¡± Suddenly, the man stood up without warning. His gazended on a fiendcelestial in the distance. Immediately after, the man¡¯s lips parted slightly.


    In the next second, right before Ye Qingtang¡¯s shocked eyes, the man swallowed that fiendcelestial!


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. Was she dreaming?


    ¡®What had just happened? How could something so surreal happen?


    This man ate a fiendcelestial!


    ¡°Ican taste resentment, grievance¡­ and despair.¡± The man seemed to have eaten his fill and sat cross-legged on the ground again.


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. Would she be eaten by this man?


    However, from a certain perspective, it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for those trapped and suffering souls to be eaten by this man, right?


    ¡°Brother Tian, do you want to eat me too? After I die, why don¡¯t you eat my soul too!¡± Ye Qingtang suggested. In this way, she might be able to reincarnate and be reborn. Being eaten was better than suffering here forever.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a request.¡± The man stared at Ye Qingtang and shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t die. There¡¯s karma fire in your body. You can live in suffering.¡±


    ¡°Live in suffering?¡± Ye Qingtang was stunned. She might as well die!


    ¡°It¡¯s better to live in suffering than to die,¡± the man said.


    Ye Qingtang was struck dumb. Could she live without suffering?


    ¡°But since you can¡¯t die, what are you doing here¡­¡± The man fell into deep thought..

 Chapter 2575 - The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (4)

    Chapter 2575: The Strongest In The Universe, Tian (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips twitched when she heard the man¡¯s words. Was this man doing this on purpose? Did he think she wanted to be here?


    Before Ye Qingtang could respond, the man asked, ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Food?¡± Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang took out the remaining beef rations from her space ring.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The man¡¯s eyes flickered. In the blink of an eye, the beef jerky in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hand disappeared and reappeared in the man¡¯s hand.


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck. What kind of sorcery was that?


    However, Ye Qingtang did not mind and asked, ¡°Brother Tian, you said that I have karma fire in my body and that I can¡¯t die¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man seemed to be uninterested in answering Ye Qingtang¡¯s question. He just continued to eat his beef jerky.


    In the blink of an eye, the man finished all the food.


    ¡°Do you have any more?¡± The man looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°No, you finished it all.¡±


    ¡°Do you have wine?¡± the man asked again.


    In thisnd of despair, Ye Qingtang did not mind even if the other party was a lunatic as long as there was someone to chat with.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Are you sure? If you are, you can leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, send me out.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled.


    ¡°Okay. Bring more strong wine the next time. The stronger the better,¡± the man said.


    Ye Qingtang was about to say something when everything before her disappeared in a sh. There was no bone-piercing cold wind, no man who called himself Tian, no fiendcelestials who were suffering for eternity.


    ¡°This¡­!¡±


    Ye Qingtang looked around and her pupils constricted.


    ¡°Ancient God Karma Tunnel?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang gasped. She had returned to the Ancient God Karma Tunnel!


    ¡°am I dreaming?¡± Ye Qingtang pinched her face.


    The sensation was very real.. She was not dreaming,

 Chapter 2576 - New World (1)

    Chapter 2576: New World (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang finally realized that the man called Tian in thatnd of despair was not crazy nor was he bragging.


    But of course, Ye Qingtang did not take that man¡¯s words seriously at that time.


    The man said that he could fulfill her wish and send her away. Ye Qingtang did not believe him. If he really had that ability, why did he not leave?


    Even at this moment, Ye Qingtang could not understand. She had indeed been sent away from that cursed ce. Facts spoke louder than words. But why did that man¡­ stay there?


    ¡°Tian¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang muttered in shock.


    In that case, was it true that Tian could have made her a god?


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was feeling a little scared. Fortunately, she did not agree back then. If she really agreed to be a god and her wish was used up, she would still be unable to leave. Even if she became a god, she would still be trapped forever in that cursednd.


    Ye Qingtang was indeed very curious about Tian. That man¡¯s supernatural power was indescribably powerful. Of course, he might have been the caretaker of that doomed hell. Ye Qingtang did not know and could only rely on her own conjecture.


    Without giving Ye Qingtang any time to react, her soul seemed to have separated from her body. A sense of weightlessness assaulted her and she lost consciousness.


    After some time, Ye Qingtang heard the sound of water flowing nearby. A momentter, Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes.


    Almost immediately, Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings before allowing herself to heave a sigh of relief as joy surfaced in her eyes.


    In the sky, the light of the scorching sun was so warm that there was no longer the bone-piercing coldness of the cursed hell.


    As she got up, Ye Qingtang dusted herself off and sized up this strange ce curiously. But before long, Ye Qingtang was frowning slightly with a strange expression.


    This ce¡­ did not seem like the blessed paradise described by the big yellow dog.


    Ye Qingtang heard the yellow dog mention that there were all kinds of legacy bloodlines in the blessednd. As long as one passed the test, one could obtain the legacy. And the ce she was currently in seemed to be aplete world!


    ¡°What exactly happened¡­ What went wrong?¡± Ye Qingtang pondered..

 Chapter 2577 - New World (2)

    Chapter 2577: New World (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang was experiencing the Ancient God Karma Tunnel. Everything she knew she had heard from the big yellow dog. She did not know anything much.


    The concentration of spirit energy in this ce was not as high as her own Deity Ocean space, but it was still much thicker than in the Second Domain.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, she heard a cry for help. Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang sized up the stream in front of her.


    Ahead popped out of the water, and two arms were iling around.


    Seeing that, Ye Qingtang flew forward and hauled the figure up from the water.


    After bringing him ashore, Ye Qingtang realized that the person who was drowning was a teenager of about 12 to 13 years of age. He was fair and clean. Though at this moment, the youth¡¯s face was pale as he panted heavily as if he had gotten a great shock.


    ¡°are you alright?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the youth.


    ¡°No¡­ I was scared to death¡­!¡± The young man touched the water droplets on his face.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the youth with a strange expression. This youth was not an ordinary person. Although he was young, his martial skills were at least at the Divine Lord stage!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the stream and frowned. ¡°Is there a demon underwater?¡±


    ¡°Demon?¡± The youth was taken aback before shaking his head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the youth in confusion. ¡°If not, why were you drowning?¡±


    ¡°Lwas thirsty and wanted to fill my bottle with water, but I identally fell in. I don¡¯t know how to swim!¡± the young man said.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not ept the youth¡¯s exnation.


    As a dignified Divine Lord, even if he really lost his footing and fell into the water, what was there to fear? Even an ordinary martial artist would not shout for help.


    ¡°Are you unable to fly or don¡¯t know how to hold your breath?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know how to swim, with his abilities at the Divine Lord stage, it would be very easy for him to hold his breath in the water for a day or two.


    ¡°know.¡± The young man was taken aback. He replied instinctively.


    ¡°Then why did you shout for help just now?¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was nervous!¡± Only then did the young man realize that he did not need to be afraid of water.


    ¡°Elder Sister, no matter what, thank you very much for this.¡± The young man cupped his fists respectfully at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Qingtang said calmly.


    ¡°Elder Sister, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll remember your name and repay you in the future,¡± the young man said with a smile.


    ¡°Ye Qingtang,¡± Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    ¡®Without giving the youth a chance to speak, Ye Qingtang asked, ¡°By the way, this is my first time here and I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. May I ask where this is?¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± The young man looked around. ¡°We are in the mid-part of Mt. Zhong. This is a ce for medicinal herbs. There are many precious herbs on the mountain, but people at our level don¡¯t dare to go too high up the mountain. There are more demon beasts on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°People at our level¡­¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the youth. Even a Divine Lord stage practitioner did not dare to go up the mountain to pick herbs?


    ¡°I just snuck up the mountain and wanted to see if there were any herbs nearby. However, I saw an Emperor level practitioner. He was killed by an Immortal Emperor, so I ran away.¡± The youth sighed.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Emperor¡­ Immortal Emperor?


    ¡°There are Immortal Emperors here?¡± Ye Qingtang asked softly.


    The youth nodded vehemently. ¡°Yes¡­ she¡¯s a beautifuldy, but she¡¯s very cruel. She also looks like you¡­¡±


    At that point, the young man stared at Ye Qingtang and his expression changed drastically.. ¡°You¡­ you are the Immortal Emperor who killed the Emperor-level practitioner!¡±

 Chapter 2578 - New World (3)

    Chapter 2578: New World (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang frowned.


    Did this young man just say that she was an Immortal Emperor?


    Did she look like an Immortal Emperor?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Although Ye Qingtang did not know what happened, she still denied it.


    ¡°Got the wrong person?¡± The young man sized up Ye Qingtang for a long time and muttered, ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not right either. Although you look the same, the clothes that the Immortal Emperor was wearing were different from yours.¡±


    ¡°So you got the wrong person,¡± Ye Qingtang repeated.


    ¡°are you really not an Immortal Emperor?¡± The young man asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Tm really not.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    ¡°alright then. Perhaps I got the wrong person. However, you look like that Immortal Emperor. Are you twins?¡± The young man stared at Ye Qingtang curiously.


    ¡°Can you tell me more?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the youth.


    ¡®This matter was rather strange. She had just entered this strange world and did not even know anything about it. But this young man had so quickly recognized her as an Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, I just came out of my house. I came here to pick herbs today¡­¡± The young man started from the beginning.


    Ye Qingtang felt rather exasperated but out of rest respect, she had no choice but to brace herself and listen to the youth drone on about what had happened earlier in the morning.


    ¡°After I went up the mountain, I saw an Emperor-level practitioner being killed by an Immortal Emperor. That Immortal Emperor looks very simr to you. Also, that Emperor said¡­ that the matter regarding the Temple of Paragon had nothing to do with him. He called the Immortal Emperor the


    Paragon and begged her to spare his life¡­ or something like that¡­¡± The young man fell into deep thought.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Temple of Paragon¡­ Paragon?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was in disbelief. Ye Qingtang was very familiar with the Temple of Paragon, but how could there be one here? Was it a coincidence, or¡­ did the Ancient God Karma Tunnel send her back?


    ¡°This is the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?¡± Ye Qingtang blurted out as she looked at the youth.


    ¡°Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?¡± The young man looked at Ye Qingtang with a strange gaze and shook his head. ¡°Sister Qingtang, how can this be the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain? This is the Divine Venerate Domain. The Mixed Heavens Holy Domain you mentioned is the Second Domain.¡±


    ¡°Divine Venerate Domain?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was even more shocked. In other words, after she entered the Ancient God Karma Tunnel, she had been teleported back and sent to the Third Domain?!


    However, Ye Qingtang quickly realized that something was wrong.


    The young man said that the Immortal Emperor just now had the same appearance as her. Furthermore, she was the Paragon of the Temple of Paragon


    However, the Temple of Paragon¡¯s Paragon had died a long time ago. Why would she appear in the Third Domain?


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, you must not speak nonsense about the Immortal Emperor. If you¡¯re not careful, you might bring about a fatal cmity. If you didn¡¯t save me just now, I wouldn¡¯t have told you so much,¡± the young man said carefully to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ¡°By the way, Sister Qingtang, you¡¯re not from the Divine Venerate Domain, are you? I think you look like someone from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain¡­ In recent years, many cultivators from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain have barged into the Divine Venerate Domain. They all want to make a name


    for themselves here. Unfortunately, it¡¯s very difficult because the experts from the Divine Venerate Domain are too powerful. It¡¯s not easy even for natives like us to survive here.¡± The youth stared at Ye Qingtang and sighed.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, the young man continued, ¡°Sister Qingtang, over the past few days, someone is petitioning to conferred the title of Third Emperor. He is called Han Cangming or something like that. He¡¯s very powerful.¡±

 Chapter 2579 - New World (4)

    Chapter 2579: New World (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Han Cangming?!


    Ye Qingtang waspletely stunned this time.


    Ye Qingtang was all too familiar with this name.


    The Demon God, Han Cangming, that powerful and mysterious man.


    ¡°Are you talking about the Demon God?¡± Ye Qingtang asked hurriedly.


    The young man was confused. ¡°Demon God? What Demon God¡­ I heard that the powerful figure called Han Cangming is about to be conferred the title of Third Emperor. But it has not been announced yet. Sister Qingtang, the Heavenly Emperor seems to have a grudge against Han Cangming and has


    been chasing after him. Han Cangming has not appeared much during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡­ I¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground in deep thought.


    Indeed, the Heavenly Emperor was in the Third Domain. The Blood Moon Holy Lord was a clone of the Heavenly Emperor, so Ye Qingtang had quite a few memories of the Heavenly Emperor.


    ¡°By the way, Sister Qingtang, is there something called the Dragon Emperor n in your Mixed Heavens Holy Domain? They have been very famous recently. Their reputation has even spread to the Divine Venerate Domain,¡± the young man added.


    ¡°Oh, how did they be famous?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°The Dragon Emperor n was originally a branch of a major demon faction in the Divine Venerate Domain. After falling out with the headquarters, they left the Divine Venerate Domain and went to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Recently, there were rumors that the Dragon Emperor n wanted to


    control the entire Second Domain. Even a few Immortal Emperors were rmed.¡± The youth smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang,¡±..¡±


    Had the reputation of the Dragon Emperor n spread to the Third Domain?


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, there are many powerful experts in this world. I¡¯m just a Divine Lord, like an ant¡­ sigh, but I swear that I will be a powerful practitioner too. When I grow up, I want my name to shake the world!¡± The young man¡¯s gaze was firm.


    Ye Qingtang smiled.


    This youth was behaving rather childishly. He was about 12 or 13 years old, and his heart filled with surging hot blood and naivety. He did not have the maturity which most children who grew up in ns had.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, my name is Feng Jiuyou!¡± the young man said.


    ¡°Feng Jiuyou?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at the youth in shock.


    The one who destroyed the Sky Moon Tower with one sh of his sword. Don¡¯t ask when Feng Jiuyou will return?!


    The Third Domain, Sage Emperor of Swords¡­ Feng Jiuyou?!


    Before Ye Qingtang was born, Feng Jiuyou was already famous throughout the world. He was the Sword Emperor and the focal point of the entire world. He once destroyed the famous Sky Moon Tower in the Third Domain with a single sh of his sword. After that, he disappeared without a trace and


    never appeared again!


    ¡®That was why there was a saying in the future: ¡°The one who destroyed the Sky Moon Tower with one sh of his sword. Don¡¯t ask when Feng Jiuyou will return¡¯.


    But¡­ which era was Feng Jiuyou from?


    That was a legendary figure from the same era as the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming. Furthermore, how long had Feng Jiuyou disappeared for?


    ¡®When Feng Jiuyou dominated the world, her own ancestors had probably not even been born yet


    Although the Heavenly Emperor, Han Cangming and the others were still alive, the lifespans of those experts were over tens of thousands of years.


    ¡°Feng Jiuyou, let me ask you¡­ Has the Heavenly Demon Tribe invaded the Third Domain?¡± Ye Qingtang asked as she stared at the youth.


    Ye Qingtang read from history books that a few generations ago, there was a powerful race known as the Heavenly Demon Tribe. They broke through their seal and invaded the Divine Venerate Domain. In this world, there was no one who did not know about the Heavenly Demon Tribe.


    They were a terrifying race that had once plunged the entire world into despair.


    The young man tilted his head and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Qingtang, what is this Heavenly Demon Tribe?¡±

 Chapter 2580 - In This Era (1)

    Chapter 2580: In This Era (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang looked at the young man before her, Feng Jiuyou. Although she wanted to say something, in the end, she remained silent.


    The Heavenly Demon Tribe swept through the Third Domain several generations ago. Even a three-year-old child knew about this, but this young Divine Lord in front of her knew nothing about them. He had never even heard of the Heavenly Demon Tribe.


    Coupled with everything that had happened before, including the fact that Han Cangming was about to be the Third Emperor¡­


    Ye Qingtang gradually understood.


    This world was indeed the world she was familiar with. However, the only difference was that the era had changed. It was no longer the era she was familiar with.


    To be precise, the Ancient God Karma Tunnel had sent her back in time to several generations ago.


    In this era, the former Sage Emperor of Swords, Feng Jiuyou, was just a twelve-year-old naive youth who did not know anything about the world. Han Cangming had yet to be the Demon God and the Heavenly Emperor was at his peak.


    The whole situation waspletely unfamiliar to Ye Qingtang.


    This was an era where everything was in full bloom. The peak forces were all vying for supremacy. Opportunities and despair coexisted side by side. Some of the peerless expert practitioners who would go on to be renowned had not even appeared yet. The Heavenly Demon Tribe who would bring about


    endless despair had also yet to make their appearance.


    This was really¡­ a confusing era.


    Aplicated glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes. She never expected that she woulde to this era one day.


    ¡°Do you really not know about the Heavenly Demon Tribe?¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Feng Jiuyou. She was still a little puzzled. The idea of traveling back in time was truly bewildering.


    However, the young Feng Jiuyou just tilted his head and looked at Ye Qingtang. He shook his head in confusion, ¡®Sister Qingtang, I don¡¯t know anything about the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡­ I¡¯ve heard of demons, demon beasts¡­ giants and many other races, but I¡¯ve never heard of any Heavenly Demon Tribe.¡±


    Looking at Feng Jiuyou¡¯s pure and naive expression, Ye Qingtang was increasingly certain that the Ancient God Karma Tunnel had indeed sent her to an earlier era.


    Perhaps it was hundreds of years ago, or thousands of years ago¡­ or even tens of thousands of years ago¡­ the exact time could not be determined at this moment.


    ¡®Jiuyou, can you tell me more about Han Cangming?¡± Ye Qingtang looked at the young Feng Jiuyou.


    Feng Jiuyou replied, ¡°Han Cangming¡­ I¡¯ve only heard of him. It¡¯s just that his name has been on the rise recently, he waspletely unknown in the past. Anyway, I know that he offended the Heavenly Emperor and is now being pursued by him.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. Her expression shifted slightly as she continued to look at Feng Jiuyou. This naive young man in front of her would be an existence that she would highly respect in the future.


    Back then, Ye Qingtang read about some of Feng Jiuyou¡¯s achievements and records in the history books and was full of admiration for him. To Ye Qingtang, Feng Jiuyou was simply a legend.


    Ye Qingtang never expected to have Feng Jiuyou stand in front of her one day and call her big sister¡­


    ¡°In the future, you will definitely be a super-powerful figure respected by everyone.¡± Ye Qingtang stared at Feng Jiuyou and smiled.


    Feng Jiuyou¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Sister Qingtang, I will definitely be an expert.. Although I don¡¯t have a powerful bloodline or genius martial arts talent, what I do have is determination and perseverance!¡±

 Chapter 2581 - In This Era (2)

    Chapter 2581: In This Era (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought.


    After Ye Qingtang knew what era she was in, she was indeed a little excited, and still in disbelief. All legends, miracles and the unexpected were basically born in this era.


    Just the sound of it would make one¡¯s blood surge with excitement. But after some careful thought, she was just an ordinary Divine Lord. No matter how exciting this era was, it had nothing to do with her.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang did not want to get involved herself. In such an era, she would be very satisfied if she could personally witness the birth of those legends and miracles, some of which had not even been recorded in history.


    But then came another question.


    How would she return?


    ¡®The Ancient God Karma Tunnel was indeed profound and endless, but this mysterious and infinite Tunnel didn¡¯t tell her how she could retumn to her own era, nor did it tell her the time limit.


    Based on what the big yellow dog had said before, unless you ended up in the doomed hell, one could return if they were in a blessed paradise or unknownnd. But now, she had no idea how to do that.


    However, she had just arrived at this brand new era, so there was no point in thinking too much. As for when she could return to her own era, she could only take things one step at a time.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, this is for you.¡¯ The young Feng Jiuyou wiped his hands and took out an herb. He then handed it to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang recognized this herb. It was called ¡°Dream Searching Grass¡¯ and was a very rare herb.


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, you saved me. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± The young Feng Jiuyou smiled at Ye Qingtang. ¡°I spent a lot of effort to secretly get this herb.¡±


    ¡°No need. It was a piece of cake for me to save you just now. Furthermore, this herb of yours is useless to me. Keep it for yourself.¡± Ye Qingtang looked at Feng Jiuyou and smiled.


    Feng Jiuyou was deep in thought after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. After a while, he said, ¡°Sister Qingtang, you previously said that you are not a native and are unfamiliar with this ce. So, where are you nning to go¡±


    ¡°where.¡±


    Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings.


    She did not know where she should go. She had only thought about re-entering the Ancient God Karma Tunnel, but now the tunnel had transported her to this past era. Ye Qingtang did not know what her next step would be.


    Although she was no stranger to this world, the people she was familiar with had not been bom yet. Especially since she was in the Third Domain and had never visited the Divine Venerate Domain before, she was very unfamiliar with everything there.


    ¡°Lwonder if there is any way to obtain the power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao in this era,¡± Ye Qingtang thought to herself.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang remain silent, the young Feng Jiuyou tugged at the corner of her clothes and smiled, ¡°Sister Qingtang, do you want toe home with me? Sister Qingtang, pleasee to my house as a guest.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Qingtang finally nodded and agreed. There should not be any problem visiting Feng Jiuyou¡¯s house.


    The most important thing now was to find a ce to settle down and figure out the situation of this era. Otherwise, she would be like a headless fly wandering around the Divine Venerate Domain. If she was not careful, she might even lose her life..

 Chapter 2582 - In This Era (3)

    Chapter 2582: In This Era (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    After Ye Qingtang agreed, Feng Jiuyou excitedly dragged her along.


    Along the way, Ye Qingtang learned about the situation in Feng Jiuyou¡¯s house from him.


    The Feng family was just an extremely ordinary and small family. It was not like what was recorded in history, that he was born in a major faction in the Third Domain. They did not have any powerful bloodline, especially Feng Jiuyou, whose martial art skills were only mediocre. But he worked harder than


    any of his peers.


    Feng Jiuyou had already spent a lot of effort to be able to be a Divine Lord, and he seemed to be stuck at this level. Therefore, Feng Jiuyou took the risk to head up the mountain to see if he could find some precious herbs, to help him break through his bottleneck.


    Ye Qingtang could not believe it. Feng Jiuyou would be such a formidable force in the future. To think that he was so mediocre as a youth and someone who took so much effort just to break through to the Divine Lord stage.


    In the future, Feng Jiuyou would be famous for killing and bing the Sage Emperor of Swords. There were even records in history that Feng Jiuyou had long surpassed himself. In that attack against the Sky Moon Tower, Feng Jiuyou shattered the void, broke through the Dao and became an immortal,


    going on to an even higher realm.


    Of course, most people didn¡¯t believe in such legends. It was said that those who broke the Dao could achieve immortality, but who had ever seen a true immortal? It was said that those who broke through the Dao would go on to an even higher realm, but who had seen that realm?


    In the hearts of the people, all that was just a beautiful lie to motivate the martial arts practitioners of the world in their endless pursuit of immortality.


    Even Ye Qingtang had not believed in that. She thought that after Feng Jiuyou¡¯s attack, he might have just died from over-exhaustion.


    However, Ye Qingtang had now overturned all her previous conjectures because of the yellow dog.


    It turned out that there was indeed an upper realm!


    Could it be that the former supreme experts, such as Feng Jiuyou, had disrupted the naturalws of the world and broken through the void, bing immortals and entering the upper realm¡­


    ¡®The big yellow dog once said that as long as one had enough strength, they could disrupt the naturalws in the lower realm and be qualified to enter the upper realm!


    Perhaps Feng Jiuyou and those former supreme experts from even earlier eras did not die.


    Ye Qingtang also thought of something else. The Ancient God Karma Tunnel sent her to this era. If she caused some changes now, would it result in some chain reaction into the future?


    For example, if she killed a certain expert in this era, then returned to her own era, would that expert still exist¡­ Did that mean he and his descendants would all disappear?


    Or what would happen if she became good friends with the Heavenly Emperor or the Demon God Han Cangming in this era? Would their memories change after she returned to her own era?


    To put it simply, now that she was acquainted with the young Feng Jiuyou. If she returned to her own era and met Feng Jiuyou again¡­ would Feng Jiuyou remember her?


    If she didn¡¯t do anything in this era that would change in the future, that was fine.. But if her actions directly affected the future world¡­

 Chapter 2583 - In This Era (4)

    Chapter 2583: In This Era (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Sister Qingtang, we¡¯re here. This is my house!¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, the young Feng Jiuyou tugged at the corner of her clothes.


    It was only after hearing Feng Jiuyou that Ye Qingtang returned to her senses.


    Directly ahead was a mansion with a que hanging above.


    ¡°Feng Family.¡¯


    ¡°Jiuyou, call me Ye Yue,¡± Ye Qingtang suddenly said.


    Feng Jiuyou was slightly taken aback by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words, and he looked at her in confusion. ¡°Sister Qingtang¡­ didn¡¯t you say that your name was Ye Qingtang..? Now it¡¯s Ye Yue?¡±


    Feng Jiuyou had never heard that a person¡¯s name could change.


    ¡°Jiuyou, I met you for the first time and am not familiar with you, so I did not tell you my real name,¡± Ye Qingtang casually lied.


    The reason why she could not use Ye Qingtang¡¯s name was that she did not know whether this era would affect the future. Therefore, it was better to use another name. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Alright, Sister Ye Yue. This name is much better than Ye Qingtang anyway.¡± Feng Jiuyou smiled.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Sister Yue, let¡¯s enter,¡± said Feng Jiuyou.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and entered the Feng Estate with Feng Jiuyou. The Feng family was different fromrge ns flourishing with numerous members. There were not many people in this family. Including the Feng disciples, there were only about a dozen people.


    ¡®As soon as she entered the Feng residence, Ye Qingtang saw many youths who were about the same age as Feng Jiuyou.


    Every single one of these youths possessed a cultivation at least at the Second Heaven level Divine Lord. The highest among them had already reached the Fourth Heaven level.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Qingtang could not help but sigh. How old were these youths? They already had the power of a Divine Lord at such a young age. Even in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, they would be considered rare, genius talents.


    Of course, the martial arts culture in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain was still much inferior to the Divine Venerate Domain. Therefore, Ye Qingtang was not surprised that these youths already had the cultivation level of a Divine Lord at such a young age.


    ¡°Jiuyou, who is this sister?¡±


    Ayoung man walked over and sized up Ye Qingtang curiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s Sister Ye Yue. I¡­ I met her outside. Sister Ye Yue helped me when I was in danger.¡± Feng Jiuyou smiled.


    ¡°Hello, Sister Yue,¡± the young man greeted Ye Qingtang very politely.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and nodded at the youth.


    ¡°Qingtang¡­ no, Sister Yue, these are my siblings,¡± Feng Jiuyou introduced.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue is really good-looking. She¡¯s even better looking than the eldest daughter of the Feng Yun family.¡± The young man smiled.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°..¡±


    This young man was so good with words.


    ¡°Sister Yue, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see my father and mother.¡¯ Feng Jiuyou grabbed Ye Qingtang and strode towards the inner hall.


    In the inner hall, a young couple was grinding some herbs. When they saw Feng Jiuyou enter with an unfamiliar woman, they immediately stopped and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡®Jiuyou, who is thisdy?¡± Mother Feng asked.


    ¡°Mother, this is Sister Ye Yue. She came from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. When I was in danger, it was Sister Ye Yue who saved me,¡± said Feng Jiuyou..

 Chapter 2584 - Rapid Progress (1)

    Chapter 2584: Rapid Progress (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Jiuyou, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Mother Feng frowned as he looked at Feng Jiuyou. He was already at this age, why was he getting up to mischief every day?


    Furthermore, this was not the only time. It seemed that Feng Jiuyou would encounter a few crises every month, which made Mother Feng extremely worried.


    ¡°Miss Ye Yue, is it? Thank you.¡± Mother Feng smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head and said softly, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    In fact, Ye Qingtang did not expect that a Divine Lord practitioner like Feng Jiuyou would be afraid of water.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from Jiuyou that Miss Ye Yue is not a local. Are you from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?¡± After a while, Father Feng stepped forward and asked Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am indeed from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded. ¡°This is my first time in the Divine Venerate Domain and I happened to meet Feng Jiuyou who fell into the water, and I saved him.¡±


    ¡°Falling into the water¡­¡±


    Mother Feng sized up Feng Jiuyou with an unhappy expression. ¡°Jiuyou, you went to Mt. Zhong again?¡±


    Feng Jiuyou chuckled uneasily. His parents never allowed him to go to such ces. He always had to sneak over there.


    ¡°Miss Ye Yue, this must seem like a joke to you. This is not the first time Jiuyou has fallen into the water. Although he is a Divine Lord, he gets nervous the moment he falls into the water,¡± Father Feng said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not say much about this. It was just that she did not expect the future famous Feng Jiuyou to know about the Fear Water.


    After a while, Mother Feng said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°Miss Ye Yue is really something. You came to the Divine Venerate Domain from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain all alone. Do you have any rtives or friends here?¡±


    ¡°No, I just wanted to experience the Divine Venerate Domain,¡± Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Sister Ye Yue is unfamiliar with this ce and doesn¡¯t have any friends here. Why don¡¯t we let Sister Ye Yue stay here for a few days so that she can get to know this ce better?¡± Feng Jiuyou suggested.


    Father Feng stared at Ye Qingtang thoughtfully. After a long while, he looked at Mother Feng who nodded and said to Ye Qingtang, ¡°Miss Ye Yue, although our Feng Family is just a small family n, we have many guest rooms. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay here for a few days. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Thank you and I am sorry to trouble you.¡± Ye Qingtang responded.


    It would be best for Ye Qingtang if she could stay in the Feng family for a few days.


    Ye Qingtang nced towards Father and Mother Feng and considered them. Their skills were not considered strong either. They were only at the Second Heaven level Divine Lord.


    Not everyone in the Divine Venerate Domain was an expert. Most practitioners had average martial arts skills and did not have outstanding bloodline powers. Most peaked at the Fourth Heaven level Divine Lord.


    Only an extremely small percentage of practitioners managed to enter the Immortal Emperor stage.


    Actually, small factions did produce many descendants and disciples whose martial arts strength was extremely strong, They disyed extremely powerful bloodline powers and martial arts talent from a young age. However, it was rathermon for such folks to die prematurely in the Divine Venerate


    Domain. Many regions were under the control of massive factions. Thoserge factions would never allow those talented martial arts practitioners from the small factions to survive. Once discovered, they would use all sorts of methods to destroy them.


    ¡°Twonder what Miss Ye Yue¡¯s cultivation level is? I can¡¯t deduce it at all,¡± Father Feng examined Ye Qingtang..

 Chapter 2585 - Rapid Progress (2)

    Chapter 2585: Rapid Progress (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Compared to the Divine Venerate Domain, the level of the martial arts culture in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain was indeed inferior. Although there were many Emperor-level experts and Immortal Emperors in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, their numbers were still much fewerpared to the


    Divine Venerate Domain. Their skills quality was also inferior.


    ¡°Divine Lord level.¡± Ye Qingtang answered truthfully.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Father Feng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Qingtang found Father Feng¡¯s expression rather strange. A Divine Lord should be considered only an ordinary cultivator to the Divine Venerate Domain.


    For example, Feng Jiuyou and the rest had already entered the Divine Lord stage at such a young age. If they were in the Second Domain, they would be considered extremely formidable. There were probably only a handful of 12-13-year-old Divine Lords in the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    Of course, there had been an Eight Heaven level Divine Lord in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain who was only about 10 years old. But that was an exception and not the norm.


    Ye Qingtang followed Feng Jiuyou to the guest room.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang had been in the Feng family residence for two days.


    During those two days, Ye Qingtang did not remain idle. She had already scouted everything that needed to be investigated.


    Ye Qingtang was at the bottom of the mountain called Mt. Zhong. This ce belonged to the north of the Divine Venerate Domain and there were many small factions within a radius of hundreds of kilometers. The Feng family was one of them.


    Furthermore, in Mt. Zhong, the other races were the most powerful. Although the Feng family had many Divine Lords, the family¡¯s strength and status were at the bottom of the hierarchy in Mt. Zhong.


    Over the past two days, Ye Qingtang managed to gather only this bit of information. As for how she could leave this era and obtain the energy of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, she did not have a clue. All in all, this made Ye Qingtang feel rather helpless.


    In the current situation, Ye Qingtang could only take things one step at a time. In this strange era where martial arts flourished and demons thrived, with Ye Qingtang¡¯s skill level, there was not much that she could not do. She was like a lonely boat in the sea, drifting along with the waves.


    At noon.


    In the guest room, Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes and a red light shed across her brows.


    ¡°Seventh Heaven level Divine Lord¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was amazed.


    It had only been two days since she came to this strange era but Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level had already broken through from the Fifth Heaven level to the Seventh!


    This speed was unbelievable to Ye Qingtang.


    ording to the norm, if she was in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, it would take at least half a year for her to break through from the Fifth to the Sixth Heaven level. If she was unlucky, it might even take several years or decades.


    However, in just two days after arriving at this era¡­ Ye Qingtang actually advanced two consecutive levels to the Seventh Heaven level Divine Lord.


    Even Ye Qingtang found it hard to believe. No one would believe her if she told them. It was just too ridiculous.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ye Qingtang sat on the couch with a strange expression.


    Ye Qingtang lowered her head and looked at her heart.


    The seal that the Divine Phoenix had ced on the Heart of Heavenly Dao was already very loose. Even if the Heart of Heavenly Dao was not absorbing her cultivation and limiting her growth, it would still be impossible for her to reach the Seventh Heaven level so quickly.


    Ye Qingtang closed her eyes and examined herself. Something must have gone wrong..

 Chapter 2586 - Rapid Progress (3)

    Chapter 2586: Rapid Progress (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In this era, especially in the Divine Venerate Domain, the spirit energy was much richer than in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. However, no matter how rich the spirit energy was, it should not have such an abnormal rate of growth.


    Within the Divine Lord stage, the progress between each Heaven level was extremely slow. How could one¡¯s martial strength soar from the Fifth Heaven level to the Seventh in just two days?


    ¡°Seventh Heaven level Divine Lord?!¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could examine herself, the red light between her brows shed again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes quickly, filled with shock.


    She had just broken through to the Seventh Heaven level Divine Lord. She had not done anything at all, but now, she had progressed to the Eighth


    If this continued, wouldn¡¯t she be an Emperor-level expert practitioner soon?!


    ¡°Divine Lord¡­ early Ninth Heaven level¡­¡±


    It had happened in just a few breaths¡¯ time. Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck. Her cultivation level had once again advanced and somehow she was now at the Ninth Heaven level.


    It wasmon knowledge that there were only Nine Heaven levels in the Divine Lord stage. If she continued to break through, she would be a sub-Emperor, and then an Emperor level.


    ¡°Can I continue to break through¡­¡±


    At that moment, for some reason, Ye Qingtang was secretly looking forward to it. It would be best if she directly broke through to the Emperor level. Ye Qingtang could not be bothered to ask why this was happening. Anyway, with these breakthroughs, her strength would be increased by more than a


    hundred times. This was a good thing for Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expectations fell through in the end.


    After her cultivation level reached the mid-stage Ninth Heaven level Divine Lord, and she was just about to be a sub-Emperor, there was suddenly no more movement. It was as if everything that had happened before was just an illusion.


    If not for her full strength and aura as a Ninth Heaven level Divine Lord, Ye Qingtang might have thought that she had just been hallucinating.


    ¡°The power of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline¡­¡±


    After about 15 minutes, Ye Qingtang returned to her senses. Her bloodline was actually devouring her Divine Phoenix Bloodline!


    All along, Ye Qingtang had two bloodline powers in her body.


    The first bloodline was a variant Heavenly Demon Bloodline that could devour all things. The other bloodline was the Divine Phoenix bloodline she had obtained from the Divine Phoenix¡¯s legacy.


    However, for a long time, both bloodlines had co-existed harmoniously inside her. They minded their own business and there was never any sign of bloodline rejection.


    But now, for some reason, the Heavenly Demon Bloodline was crazily attacking the Divine Phoenix Bloodline in her body.


    This was not a good thing for Ye Qingtang.


    Although the devouring power made her Heavenly Demon Bloodline stronger, her Divine Phoenix Bloodline wouldpletely disappear if this continued.


    Ye Qingtang was very grateful to the Divine Phoenix. Not only did she inherit the Divine Phoenix¡¯s legacy, but it was also the Divine Phoenix who helped her seal the Heart of Heavenly Dao back then.


    How could Ye Qingtang watch as the Divine Phoenix Bloodline waspletely absorbed by the Heavenly Demon Bloodline?


    However, Ye Qingtang was powerless to stop it.


    Not only that, Ye Qingtang was shocked to discover that the power of the Divine Phoenix in her body did not resist at all. In the blink of an eye, it waspletely devoured by the mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline.

 Chapter 2587 - Rapid Progress (4)

    Chapter 2587: Rapid Progress (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. In this current situation, she really did not know whether tough or cry.


    Within moments, the power of the Divine Phoenix Bloodline had beenpletely devoured by the extremely domineering Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Not a single drop remained.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang knew all along.


    The mutated Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline could devour everything, It could even devour heaven and earth. The reason why the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had not stirred in her body for so long and why it did not attack the Divine Phoenix Bloodline was entirely because the former¡¯s


    power was still weak and it did not dare to provoke thetter.


    But for some reason, just a few days after arriving in this strange era, not only had Ye Qingtang broken through from the Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord to the mid-stage Ninth level extremely quickly, she was also very close to the sub-Emperor stage. Even her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had


    be much more powerful than before.


    In Ye Qingtang¡¯s era, her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was still weak like an infant. However, the situation was different now. This infant had suddenly grown into a burly man and was no longer afraid. He finally made a move on the Divine Phoenix Bloodline.


    Not only that, afterpletely devouring the Divine Phoenix Bloodline, Ye Qingtang could clearly feel that her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had grown by too much.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the cup on the table and reached out her hand.


    In the next second, the water ss shattered and the water in it tumed into natural energy that was absorbed into Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    The scene made Ye Qingtang speechless.


    Fortunately, she could still control the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the bloodline devour her too?!


    ¡®What an extremely domineering bloodline power!


    Unfortunately, although her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was extremely domineering, it could not differentiate between friend and foe. When itpletely swallowed the Divine Phoenix Bloodline, Ye Qingtang vaguely felt that she had let the Divine Phoenix down.


    No matter what.


    Before Ye Qingtang had time to feel guilty, a red me instantly surged out of her palm.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was startled.


    This kind of me was exclusive to the Divine Phoenix Bloodline, and her Divine Phoenix Bloodline had already been devoured by the Heavenly Demon Bloodline. Why was she still able to use the power of the Divine Phoenix Bloodline?


    Everything that was happening hadpletely exceeded Ye Qingtang¡¯s understanding.


    ¡°am I ina blessed paradise?¡± Ye Qingtang muttered in surprise.


    However, Ye Qingtang quickly rejected that notion. This ce waspletely different from the wondend that the big yellow dog mentioned. But if it was not a wondend, how to exin everything that had happened?


    In just two days, she had advanced from the Fifth Heaven level Divine Lord to a cultivation level that was close to that of a sub-Emperor. Even her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had undergone a significant leap. Furthermore, she could still use the power of the Divine Phoenix Bloodline, which


    had been devoured by the Heavenly Demon Bloodline!


    It was all too unbelievable.


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, the originally red me in her palm turned pitch-ck. It was like an eternal fire from the deepest depths of hell.


    ¡°This¡­ Could this be¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the ck me in her palm thoughtfully.


    This power was countless times stronger than the Divine Phoenix Bloodline.

 Chapter 2588 - Heavenly Demon Pear! (1)

    Chapter 2588: Heavenly Demon Pear! (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    In the guest room, Ye Qingtang tilted her head and sized up the ck me in her palm.


    The only thing she was certain of now was that her Divine Phoenix Bloodline had indeed been devoured. However, Ye Qingtang could not understand why such this could happen after that bloodline was devoured.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ after the Heavenly Demon Bloodline devours other bloodlines, in addition to strengthening the Heavenly Demon Bloodline, the attributes and power of the devoured bloodline can also bepletely preserved?¡± Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    For now, that was the only exnation.


    Actually, this was very logical.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s mutated Heavenly Demon Bloodline was like a huge water vat, while the water in the vat was the bloodline swallowed by it. The water was still there, but it had entered the water vat from another ce and strengthened it. Like this, the water itself was still preserved.


    Furthermore, this water tank was simply a bottomless pit. No matter how much water was poured in, it would not overflow.


    Although Ye Qingtang had the Heavenly Demon Bloodline, she rarely used it. All along, Ye Qingtang used the Divine Phoenix Bloodline more often. However, the growth of the Divine Phoenix Bloodline was slow and could not bepared to the Heavenly Demon Bloodline at all, much less the mutated


    version.


    Regardless, the thing that troubled Ye Qingtang the most was why her cultivation level improved so quickly after she came to this era. She had not practiced any cultivation at all, while her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline also received an unimaginable enhancement.


    Forcing herself to calm down, Ye Qingtang started to examine her body.


    ¡®When martial arts practitioners focused their minds, especially after they reached the Divine Lord stage, they would be able to sense the changes in their bodies. They could even use their perception to disy specific details, which were even clearer than using the naked eye to observe.


    After observing for a long time, Ye Qingtang finally found some clues.


    Above her dantian was an indescribable ck vortex, and inside the vortex was a pitch-ck pearl.


    ¡°Heavenly Demon Pearl?!¡±


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed.


    She did not recognize the Heavenly Demon Pearl at first nce but after thinking for a while, Ye Qingtang snapped out of her trance. What else could that ck pearl in her dantian be but the Heavenly Demon Pearl?


    Back then, when she was still in the First Domain, the little azure dragon disguised itself as a master refiner and brought her into the Dragon Vein.


    There were three legacies in the Dragon Vein.


    The most precious and powerful legacy was the Heavenly Demon. Ye You had obtained the Heavenly Demon legacy first butter fell into Ling Yan¡¯s trap. To save herself, Ye You had no choice but to spit out the Heavenly Demon Pearl.


    After that, the Heavenly Demon Pearlnded in Ye Qingtang¡¯s hands.


    Ye Qingtang had always kept this Heavenly Demon Pearl in her dantian but did not see any miraculous effects. As time passed, Ye Qingtangpletely forgot about the Heavenly Demon Pearl.


    As Ye Qingtang continued to examine herself, she saw the Heavenly Demon Pearl. Only then did she remember.


    At this moment, an extremely majestic demonic aura radiated from the Heavenly Demon Pearl, fusing with the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. When the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline encountered the Heavenly Demon Pearl, it was like a water dragon entering the sea. An unbelievable


    change urred.


    The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline became increasingly domineering and powerful. The luster of the Heavenly Demon Pearl also became brighter. It was also because of this that Ye Qingtang¡¯s cultivation level advanced by an unimaginable margin.


    However, Ye Qingtang was frustrated to see that a small portion of the energy had been absorbed by her Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    Even though the seal on the Heart of Heavenly Dao had not beenpletely removed, it could already automatically absorb Ye Qingtang¡¯s power due to the loosening. If not for the Heart of Heavenly Dao, Ye Qingtang might have already be a sub-Emperor..

 Chapter 2589 - Battle Of The Kings (1)

    Chapter 2589: Battle Of The Kings (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Not only did the Heart of Heavenly Dao not bring Ye Qingtang any benefits, but it also kept absorbing her cultivation level and snatching her good fortune from her. It seemed to be the case that the Heart of the Heavenly Dao brought her indescribable bad luck.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes flickered. Some thoughts formed in her mind.


    Ye Qingtang now knew that the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in her body was very powerful and domineering. In that case, could the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline absorb all the power from her Heart of the Heavenly Dao?


    At the thought of this, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and an indescribable glint surfaced in her eyes. If the mutant Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body could really absorb the power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao in her, it would be a huge blessing for her.


    However, Ye Qingtang was in a dilemma. Although her idea was not bad, how could she let her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline know the existence of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao and discover its power.


    Even though the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had an extremely domineering devouring ability, it was useless if it could not discover the dao energy of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    The situation was different from before. The Divine Phoenix Bloodline did not have a shell wrapped around it, nor did it conceal the aura of its own bloodline. Therefore, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had long coveted the Divine Phoenix Bloodline, while the Heart of Heavenly Dao was a little


    special. Firstly, the heart was a shell, and the dao power was hidden deep inside. There was no reason for the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to pay special attention to its owner¡¯s heart.


    If she wanted the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to meet the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, the bloodline would need some guidance.


    ¡°The Heart of the Heavenly Dao cannot be controlled¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    So it was now down to whether she could control the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. If she could not direct the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, then she would have to give up this idea. It would be useless.


    Ye Qingtang tried tomunicate with the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    Initially, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline seemed to be rather unwilling to follow Ye Qingtang¡¯s instructions. However, in the end, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodlinepromised and was guided by Ye Qingtang to slowly search for the heart.


    After about an hour, Ye Qingtang was already sweating profusely. Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s guidance, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline finally met the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    It had to be said that even though Ye Qingtang was close to the sub-Emperor stage, it was still very difficult for her to control the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Fortunately, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was rtively cooperative. If it refused to cooperate with her, Ye


    Qingtang would be helpless.


    The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had just swallowed her Divine Emperor Bloodline. Ye Qingtang had no choice but to humble herself to it.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang continued to carefully guide the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. If she was careless and the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline swallowed her entire heart, she would end up dying for nothing.


    Under Ye Qingtang¡¯s careful guidance, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline gently surrounded the Heart of Heavenly Dao in Ye Qingtang¡¯s body.


    After waiting quietly for a long time, Ye Qingtang realized that her Heart of the Heavenly Dao did not have any reaction at all. It seemed to remain in a deep sleep.

 Chapter 2590 - Battle Of The Kings (2)

    Chapter 2590: Battle Of The Kings (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Gradually, Ye Qingtang could sense that her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was resisting her. It wanted to tum back the way it came and did not want to waste time here.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Could it be that even the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline could not devour the power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao


    Ye Qingtang did not think too much and let the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline radiate an extremely overbearing engulfing power.


    As this power erupted near her heart, Ye Qingtang¡¯s Heart of Heavenly Dao finally moved.


    The Heart of Heavenly Dao, which was still sealed, was awakened by the engulfing power radiated by the Heavenly Demon Bloodline. It seemed to instinctively burst out with a rich Dao power.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang¡¯s face turned pale and a stream of blood trickled down the corner of her lips.


    In her current state, Ye Qingtang could not withstand too much of the dao power emitted by the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    It was unlike the power of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline, which was originally a part of Ye Qingtang¡¯s body. Therefore, no matter how domineering and powerful the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was, it would not harm Ye Qingtang. However, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was different. The


    great dao power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was not part of Ye Qingtang. Therefore, Ye Qingtang could not endure it too much.


    However, Ye Qingtang gritted her teeth and endured it. She must not give up at this critical juncture or all her efforts would be for naught.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Acold glint shed across Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes as she gave the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline an order.


    However, what surprised Ye Qingtang was that this time, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline did notply. Instead, it paced around the Heart of the Heavenly Dao very cautiously. It did not attack nor retreat.


    In the next second, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline near her heart increased and became more intense. As the intensity of the Heavenly Demon Bloodlines increased, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao also had a defensive reaction, wanting to iste the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline hadpletely surrounded the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. It was like a beast lying dormant, waiting for its prey to make a mistake and deliver a fatal blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang muttered as she observed the situation in her body.


    As long as the Heavenly Demon Bloodline swallowed all the dao power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline would undergo a qualitative leap again and might even produce an even greater mutation. Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang couldpletely transform the great dao


    power into her own. It would be like killing two birds with one stone.


    In the next second, the power of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline erupted with a covetous and overbearing engulfing energy, instantly swallowing the entire core of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Demon Bloodline knew its limits. It only devoured the defensive dao power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, all the while remaining conscious of Ye Qingtang¡¯s heart, and did not injure it at all.


    After about half an hourter, Ye Qingtang saw that the Heavenly Demon Bloodline hadpletely devoured a portion of the dao power.


    However, the actions of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline seemed to havepletely enraged the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s body seemed to have be a huge battlefield, with the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline and the Heart of the Heavenly Dao as the two main opposing forces.


    Dumbstruck, Ye Qingtang could only watch on as the battle raged inside her body between the two sides. This was a battle between two mighty kings.


    ¡®The power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was too domineering, The second wave of power released by the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was absorbed by the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline once more..

 Chapter 2591 - Battle Of The Kings (3)

    Chapter 2591: Battle Of The Kings (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang finally understood the true terror of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    The other terrifying bloodlines that Ye Qingtang knew of would not even be able to raise their heads in front of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Perhaps not even thedy in green and the Heavenly Demon Tribe themselves had expected the mutated Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to be


    so terrifying.


    It could devour everything. Be it cultivation levels, bloodlines or anything else. They could all be forcibly absorbed by the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    Ye Qingtang knew that once knowledge of this bloodline was spread out, she would definitely be killed.


    No one would wish for the existence of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in this world. They would not want their strength and bloodline would be swallowed by others.


    The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline could be ssified as a public enemy. It was a truly forbidden bloodline.


    Since ancient times, there were only a few forbidden bloodlines recorded in history books. The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was one of them. However, even the mutated Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline noted in the historical records was not as domineering as the one in Ye Qingtang¡¯s


    body.


    The battle within her body continued.


    The Heart of the Heavenly Dao seemed to be in a defensive state and did not release its full power. It seemed to have some concerns and was unwilling to waste the great dao power.


    With the immense dao power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, if it went all out, even the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline might not have any chance of winning.


    Just a trace of the great dao power unleashed by the Heart of the Heavenly Dao had nearly caused grievous injury to the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Who knew how much more dao power was contained in the Heart of the Heavenly Dao?


    Ye Qingtang had already made up her mind that once the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline lost, she would immediately take away the Heavenly Demon Bloodline and not let anything happen to it. This bloodline was too important to Ye Qingtang and she could not afford to risk it.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not expect that after the two waves of attacks from the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao suddenly retreated into her heart, not giving the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline any chance to continue devouring.


    No matter how the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline provoked it, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao ignored it.


    It was as if the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was sentient and knew that the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline would not dare to touch the heart.


    After a while, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline finally gave up. It waited for its master to give it the next order.


    Helpless, Ye Qingtang could only guide the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline back the way it came.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang wiped the blood off the corner of her lips and mused.


    The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was indeed extremely domineering, but if the Heart of the Heavenly Dao had fought seriously, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline would not stand any advantage. Furthermore, the current Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had not truly grown to its


    peak.


    Moreover, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao continued to hide. Ye Qingtang and the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline could not do anything to it.


    However, although Ye Qingtang¡¯s idea did not seed, she still gained a lot this time.


    The dao energy devoured by the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was stronger than anything Ye Qingtang had encountered in the past.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang¡¯s eyes turnedpletely white and even her pupils disappeared.


    ¡°This¡­ is this the power of the great dao?¡±


    Ye Qingtang muttered and pointed at the empty space in front of her.


    The sound of ss breaking rang out..

 Chapter 2592 - Battle Of The Kings (4)

    Chapter 2592: Battle Of The Kings (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡®At that moment, Ye Qingtang waspletely expressionless. Her face was cold and her eyes werepletely white. Coldness surrounded her as if she had already escaped the boundaries of humanity and morphed into the unknown.


    With that point of her finger, Ye Qingtang shattered the void and formed a finger-sized ck hole.


    Soon after, the damaged ck hole was quickly repaired and Ye Qingtang¡¯s snow-white eyes returned to normal.


    Ye Qingtang gasped lightly. The power of the great dao alone was terrifying. It was as if¡­ she was standing at the top of the world and wanted to step on everything. It was so dangerous that it could even make her lose her mind.


    Having returned to normal now, Ye Qingtang was extremely shocked. The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline only swallowed a trace of the great dao power, but this sliver of energy was already so terrifying. If she could absorb all the great dao power.


    What would happen then?!


    However, it seemed that as long as the Heart of the Heavenly Dao remained hidden, she and the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline did not have any good solution. Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang was not discouraged. No matter what, she had already seeded somewhat. She had managed to snatch some


    of the dao power and this was enough to prove that it was possible.


    As for how she could snatch all the great dao power from the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, she could only wait for an opportunity.


    Surely there should be a way to fulfill her wish in this era.


    Ye Qingtang checked her body again. The Heavenly Demon Bloodline had also suffered a major blow just now. However, with the Heavenly Demon Pearl, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡¯s recovery speed was also extremely fast, so Ye Qingtang did not need to worry too much.


    However, there was still something that Ye Qingtang did not understand. Why did the power of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline and the Heavenly Demon Pearl improve so much after she arrived in this era? If she had the chance, she had to study this matter. Perhaps there was still a chance for her


    Heavenly Demon Pearl and the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to improve.


    ¡°Qingtang¡­ I mean, Sister Ye Yue!¡±


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, the young Feng Jiuyou, shouted from outside and knocked on the door.


    Getting to her feet, Ye Qingtang walked over to open the door. Looking at the sweating Feng Jiuyou, she asked curiously, ¡°Jiuyou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, do you have time?¡± The young Feng Jiuyou wiped the sweat off his face and asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and said to Feng Jiuyou, ¡°Your parents told me to look after you and not allow you to go to the middle of the mountain.¡±


    Ye Qingtang thought that Feng Jiuyou wanted to drag her to Mt. Zhong to search for herbs again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Sister Ye Yue. I don¡¯t want to go to the middle of the mountain.¡± Feng Jiuyou exined, ¡°Sister Ye Yue, do you want to cultivate with us? As you¡¯re from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, your strength isn¡¯t that strong.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, Ye Qingtang still agreed. It seemed she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject this future legendary figure.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, I¡¯ve reached a bottleneck, but I still have to work harder. We can cultivate together and be experts in the future. I don¡¯t want to see the Feng family continue to be bullied!¡± The young Feng Jiuyou clenched his fists.


    ¡°Jiuyou, did something happen?¡± Ye Qingtang frowned.


    Feng Jiuyou stared at Ye Qingtang and seemed to want to say something. In the end, he only shook his head. ¡°Sister Ye Yue, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s cultivate together.¡±

 Chapter 2593 - Unparalleled (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2593</strong>: Unparalleled (1)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang could tell that there was something on Feng Jiuyou¡¯s mind. But since he was unwilling to say anything, she didn¡¯t want to probe.


    Soon after, Ye Qingtang followed Feng Jiuyou to the Feng family¡¯s training ground.


    ¡®The Feng family¡¯s training arena was quite spacious, but there were not many people. At a nce, apart from the few youths that Feng Jiuyou had introduced two days ago, there were also a few older martial artists.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, why are you here?¡±


    ¡®The young man who had praised Ye Qingtang for her good looks walked to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side and smiled. From Feng Jiuyou¡¯s introduction, Ye Qingtang knew that this young man¡¯s name was Feng Wuyin. He was only 10 years old and was considered the youngest junior in the Feng family.


    Seeing Feng Wuyin step forward, Ye Qingtang nodded and said to Feng Wuyin, ¡°I came to train with you guys.¡±


    Ye Qingtang had a very good impression of these young men from the Feng family. These children from the Feng family were the most naive martial arts practitioners Ye Qingtang had ever seen, and did not have the maturity and shrewdness that came with age. At this stage, they were still considered


    innocent and pure. It was very rxing for Ye Qingtang to be with these young men.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, really¡­ then, Sister Ye Yue, can you teach me and Brother Jiuyou? We¡¯ve already reached a bottleneck. Whether it be martial art skills or cultivation level, we can¡¯t improve further.¡± Feng Wuyin reached out to tug at Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeve and stared at her with big watery eyes.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, a young man looked over and walked over to Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin with an impassive expression.


    ¡°Feng Jiuyou, Feng Wuyin, who is she?¡±


    ¡®The man asked as his gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Brother Feng Cang¡­ this is Sister Ye Yue, a guest of our Feng family. She saved me when I was at Mt. Zhong and will be staying with our Feng family for a few days,¡± Feng Jiuyou hurriedly exined to the young man.


    Feng Cang frowned as he said coldly, ¡°Feng Jiuyou, who asked you to bring a stranger into our Feng family as a guest? Why is she staying here for a few days? Do you know her background?¡±


    Feng Jiuyou immediately nodded and said, ¡°Brother Feng Cang, I do know. Sister Ye Yue is a visitor from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain to the Divine Venerate Domain!¡±


    The other young men looked at each other in dismay. They then looked disdainfully at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡®The Mixed Heavens Holy Domain was just a second-ss domain with a backward martial arts culture. The condescension of a higher domain for a lower domain was the same ever since ancient times.


    The martial arts practitioners of the First Domain¡¯s Blue Sky Domain looked down on the Maind. Meanwhile, the Second Domain¡¯s Mixed Heavens Holy Domain had never taken the Blue Sky Domain seriously. The Divine Venerate Domain naturally did not take the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain seriously


    either. If the Fourth Domain had not been destroyed, the Fourth Domain probably would have looked down upon the Third Domain too.


    This sense of superiority¡ªsome were born with it, while others were nurtured. Such situations more or less existed in every domain. It was not rare.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not help shaking her head as she looked at Feng Cang and the rest.


    It was true that the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain could not bepared to the Divine Venerate Domain. However, it was one thing for the top-notch experts of the Divine Venerate Domain to look down on the martial arts culture of the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, but these people were only at the most


    ordinary Divine Lord stage. Where did this sense of superioritye from?

 Chapter 2594 - Unparalleled (2)

    Chapter 2594: Unparalleled (2)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Feng Jiuyou looked at Feng Zang unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Sister Ye Yue. She¡¯s my benefactor. Besides, my parents asked Sister Ye Yue to stay here as a guest.¡±


    Feng Zang sneered, ¡°If anything happens, even your parents won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Brother Feng Cang, Sister Ye Yue is a girl. How can you say that?¡± Feng Wuyin said to Feng Cang.


    ¡°So what if she is a girl? There¡¯s no division between males and females in martial arts. Feng Jiuyou, immediately have this woman leave the Feng family. Otherwise, if anything happens, you and your parents won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences,¡± Feng Zang repeated.


    Before the young Feng Jiuyou could say anything, Feng Cang¡¯s gazended on Ye Qingtang. With a condescending look, he said coldly, ¡°Miss, the Divine Venerate Domain is not a ce you can enter as and when you please. I advise you to return to where you came from. It¡¯s not impossible to leap through


    the dragon gate, but you must be a true dragon first. A fish will forever be a fish and cannot transform into a dragon.¡¯


    Ye Qingtang smiled and did not say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    An old man suddenly appeared at the training grounds. He frowned at Feng Cang and the rest.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the old man. Feng Cang and the others immediately stepped forward with respectful expressions and cupped their fists. ¡°Patriarch.¡±


    Ye Qingtang sized up the old man. This old man was the current patriarch of the Feng family, and his cultivation level was at the peak of the Seventh Heaven level Divine Lord.


    Ina small ce like this, especially a small power like the Feng family, there were very few Emperor-level experts. At least in the past decade or so, the Feng family had not had any Emperor-level practitioners, not even any sub-Emperors.


    From this, it could be seen that the cultivation level of this Feng Family patriarch, who was at the Seventh Heaven level, was already considered not bad.


    ¡°Patriarch, Feng Jiuyou and his parents allowed an unknown person to stay in our Feng family estate. I find it to be more than a little inappropriate.¡± Feng Cang immediately stepped forward and exined to the old man.


    The old man nodded and looked at Ye Qingtang before saying, ¡°I already know about this matter. Miss Ye saved Jiuyou and is a guest of the Feng family. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s fine for you to stay for a few days.¡±


    Seeing the patriarch¡¯s attitude, it was naturally inappropriate for Feng Cang to continue arguing, He could only nod and say, ¡°Patriarch, I understand.¡±


    The Feng family patriarch looked at Ye Qingtang and said impassively, ¡°Miss Ye, the Divine Venerate Domain is not like the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. It is too dangerous. Moreover, the Divine Venerate Domain¡¯s martial arts culture surpasses the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Even if you are considered


    an expert in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, it will be too dangerous for you in the Divine Venerate Domain. Miss Ye, if you have seen enough, it¡¯s best not to stay in the Divine Venerate Domain for too long, You should return to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain as soon as possible.¡±


    Feng Cang and several young martial arts practitioners looked at each other and smiled.


    Martial arts practitioners in the Divine Venerate Domain like thempletely looked down upon the martial arts culture of the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. After all, there was a huge gap between these two domains. How strong could a practitioner from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain be?


    The patriarch ignored Ye Qingtang and said to Feng Jiuyou, Feng Wuyin and the rest, ¡°Train hard and don¡¯t fool around.¡±


    The patriarch turned and left.


    After the patriarch left, Feng Wuyin approached Ye Qingtang and tugged at the corner of her clothes. ¡°Sister Ye Yue¡­ I want to go out and y.¡±


    ¡°Wuyin, be a good boy. Practice first. When we¡¯re stronger, we can go y with Sister Ye Yue then,¡± said Feng Jiuyou..

 Chapter 2595 - Unparalleled (3)

    Chapter 2595: Unparalleled (3)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Feng Wuyin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although the minds of Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin were naive, their attacks were not light when they practiced their martial arts. Every single one of their moves contained the extremely powerful might of a Divine Lord.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but click her tongue. If she had such abilities when she was their age, wouldn¡¯t she be invincible now?


    It had to be said that the Divine Venerate Domain¡¯s level of martial arts culture was indeed much higher than that of the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    Of course, this was only based on quantity, not quality.


    For example, there were Immortal Emperors in both the Divine Venerate Domain and the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. The only difference was that the number of Immortal Emperors in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain could not bepared to the Divine Venerate Domain.


    The Divine Venerate Domain also had many more Divine Lord level practitioners than the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, but that did not mean that the Divine Lords of thetter were weaker. The martial art levels were the same. The only difference might be in the kind of skills one specialized in.


    ¡°Brother Jiuyou, your sword technique is much more powerful than before.¡± Feng Wuyin praised.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just so-so. I still can¡¯t do whatever I want.¡± Feng Jiuyou seemed to be deep in thought.


    Ye Qingtang¡¯s lips curled up slightly when she heard Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin¡¯s conversation. These two little fellows were rather interesting.


    For some reason, Ye Qingtang felt that Feng Wuyin¡¯s name was a little familiar as if she had heard it somewhere before. However, she could not recall where. It seemed to have been recorded in history.


    Ye Qingtang sat at the side and watched as Feng Jiuyou and the rest focused on their cultivation. Meanwhile, she was deep in thought.


    She recalled the historical records she had read back then. In the historical records, there was a lot of information about Feng Jiuyou, but very few records about the Feng family.


    ¡°Feng Wuyin¡­¡± Ye Qingtang muttered softly.


    Before long, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    If Ye Qingtang did not remember wrongly, the historical records stated that Feng Jiuyou had a very good ymate who was skilled in the Nine Heavens Raging Aura. However, he was taken away by the Heavenly Demon Tribe when he was very young and used as a blood sacrifice by them.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not know if that ymate of Feng Jiuyou was Feng Wuyin.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang looked at Feng Wuyin. ¡°Wuyin, do you know the Nine Heavens Raging Aura?¡±


    Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin stopped in their tracks.


    Before Feng Wuyin could say anything, Feng Jiuyou interrupted, ¡°Sister Ye Yue, how did you know¡­ Feng Wuyin didn¡¯t use the Nine Heavens Raging Aura just now¡­ In our entire Feng family, only Feng Wuyin knows this technique. This is Wuyin¡¯s supreme martial arts ability!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Feng Wuyin was the only person in the Feng family who knew the Nine Heavens Raging Aura?


    If that was the case, Feng Wuyin should be that ymate of Feng Jiuyou, who was captured and sacrificed by the Heavenly Demon Tribe, right?


    Looking at Feng Wuyin, Ye Qingtang felt rather conflicted.


    This innocent and pure youth¡¯s tragic fate had long been destined by history. No one could change it, and no one dared to change it.


    ¡®When Ye Qingtang returned to her senses, she saw that Feng Wuyin was standing beside her and staring at her with his big, watery eyes.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, are you homesick?¡± Feng Wuyin asked..

 Chapter 2596 - Unparalleled (4)

    Chapter 2596: Unparalleled (4)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang looked at the jade pearl in Feng Wuyin¡¯s small palm. For some reason, she felt very conflicted as she looked at Feng Wuyin¡¯s innocent little face and asked, ¡°Wuyin, why are you so good to me?¡±


    Feng Wuyin smiled shyly after hearing Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. ¡°Sister Ye Yue, you saved Brother Jiuyou¡­ also, Sister Ye Yue is so good-looking¡­ Sister Ye Yue, when I be stronger in the future, I¡¯ll look for you in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback by Feng Wuyin¡¯s words. ¡°When you grow up¡­ you want to look for me in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain? Why?¡±


    Feng Wuyin rubbed his hands and looked at Ye Qingtang. His face flushed slightly. ¡°Sister Ye Yue is so good-looking. When I grow up, I want to go to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and take Sister Ye Yue¡¯s finger in marriage.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Reaching out, Ye Qingtang epted the jade pearl that Feng Wuyin was offering her. ¡°Alright, I will ept it.¡±


    The young Feng Jiuyou quickly walked up and stared at Feng Wuyin. He said with disdain, ¡°What a fool! It should be to take her hand in marriage! Not her finger!¡±


    Feng Wuyin tilted his head and pondered for a moment. He then nodded and said to Ye Qingtang again, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I¡¯ll grow up and be an expert. Then I¡¯ll go to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and take Sister Ye Yue¡¯s finger¡­ no¡­ hand in marriage!¡±


    Ye Qingtang could not helpughing when she saw Feng Wuyin¡¯s expression.


    Perhaps, at this young age, Feng Wuyin didn¡¯t even know what marriage was. He probably didn¡¯t understand the meaning of marriage. He was just being pure and open about what he liked.


    This¡­ was probably what real innocence looked like.


    In her two lifetimes, Ye Qingtang had experienced countless schemes and plots. She did not know how long it had been since she met a young boy like Feng Wuyin.


    ¡°Fine, whatever. Look at how beautiful Sister Ye Yue is. I wanted to marry her myself when I grow up. Forget it, I¡¯ll let you have her. Hurry up and cultivate to be stronger. If you¡¯re always so weak, who would want to marry you?¡± Feng Jiuyou said seriously.


    Feng Wuyin immediately nodded. ¡°Sister Ye Yue, wait for me to be stronger first. I can¡¯t protect you right now, I¡¯m too weak and can only defeat Brother Jiuyou. I can¡¯t defeat anyone else.¡±


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Jiuyou was unconvinced. ¡°So what? I can be stronger too. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me in the future!¡±


    Before Feng Jiuyou could say anything, Feng Wuyin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh no! My parents told me to go to the market to buy things, but I forgot!¡±


    With that, Feng Wuyin pulled Ye Qingtang¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sister Ye Yue¡­ Can youe with me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Qingtang agreed without hesitation. She had never been to the market before.


    ¡°Tl go too¡­ Sigh, this won¡¯t do. My parents won¡¯t let me go out today. They said that I can¡¯t go anywhere until my sword skills ascend another level¡­¡± Feng Jiuyou pursed his lips.


    ¡°Brother Jiuyou, stay at home then. We¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for our return. I¡¯ll bring you something nice to eat,¡± Feng Wuyin said.


    With that, Ye Qingtang left the Feng family residence with Feng Wuyin.


    The market here was different from ordinary markets. There were all sorts of items being sold here. Furthermore, there were all sorts of people here as well.


    When they arrived at the market, Feng Wuyin widened his eyes and looked around. Before long, he returned to Ye Qingtang¡¯s side with two candied fruits.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, this is for you.¡±

 Chapter 2597 - Unparalleled (5)

    Chapter 2597: Unparalleled (5)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang stared at the candied fruit in surprise.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, this is very delicious. It can also increase your cultivation level,¡± Feng Wuyin exined to Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Increase my cultivation level¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and epted Feng Wuyin¡¯s candied fruit without saying anything.


    The two of them walked forward.


    Along the way, Ye Qingtang realized that the market here was indeed extraordinary. Most of the peopleing and going were at the Divine Lord level. Many stalls in the market were also opened by Divine Lord practitioners who sold all kinds of things.


    From unknown trinkets to rare herbs and even magical and martial arts techniques. They could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Sister Ye Yue, this ce is very lively. It¡¯s somewhere where some major family ns and powerful cultivators gather. Some years ago, someone even bought a premium Heaven-grade divine weapon from this market!¡± Feng Wuyin said to Ye Qingtang as he ate his candied fruit.


    ¡°Premium Heaven-grade divine weapon¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was amazed.


    As everyone knew, divine weapons were divided into four grades: Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow.


    Yellow-grade weapons were the mostmon, while Heaven-grade weapons were called true divine weapons.


    Heaven-grade divine weapons were rare enough, not to mention premium ones. If an elite Emperor-level practitioner obtained a premium Heaven-grade divine weapon, hisbat strength would be invincible amongst his peers. It might even be possible for him to challenge an Immortal Emperor.


    It was truly unbelievable that a Heaven-grade divine weapon could appear in such a market.


    As an example, Ye Qingtang rarely used weapons now, as she just did not have any suitable weapons. Even superior Earth-grade weapons were rare. Without a suitable weapon, it was better not to use them.


    After a while, Feng Wuyin walked to a stall and looked at Ye Qingtang with joy. ¡°Sister Ye Yue, look. This is the Dragon Nine Thousand Herb, a rare herb that can improve a Paragon Skill!¡±


    Ye Qingtang walked forward and examined it. She indeed could not recognize this herb. Many rare herbs in this era had been extinct for a long time by Ye Qingtang¡¯s era. There were not even any records of many extinct herbs in history. How could Ye Qingtang recognize them?


    ¡°Tt can improve a Paragon Skill¡­¡± Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. In her era, she had never heard of any rare medicinal herbs that could improve a Paragon Skill.


    This Dragon Nine Thousand Herb could improve a Paragon Skill, but she wondered if could improve an Ultimate Origin Skill.


    After a round of haggling, Feng Wuyin finally managed to purchase the Dragon Nine Thousand Herb from the stall owner.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Ye Qingtang inadvertently nced at an ordinary small wooden box on the stall. However, the moment Ye Qingtang looked at it, the Heavenly Demon Pearl in her body had an inexplicable reaction and started to circte rapidly in her body.


    Sensing the abnormality of the Heavenly Demon Pearl, Ye Qingtang¡¯s expression shifted. She could not help looking more closely at the small wooden box.


    However, the more Ye Qingtang examined it, the faster the Heavenly Demon Pearl circted.


    ¡°This is strange¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang stared at the small wooden box as she sensed the abnormality of the Heavenly Demon Pearl in her body.


    It was the first time Ye Qingtang experienced something like this.


    It had never happened before..

 Chapter 2598 - Unparalleled (6)

    Chapter 2598: Unparalleled (6)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingtang crouched down and looked at the stall owner. The stall owner was a middle-aged man whose cultivation level was around the Fourth Heaven level Divine Lord. From his appearance, he seemed to be an itinerant cultivator.


    ¡°Miss, what are you interested in? Tell me.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled when he saw that Ye Qingtang was interested in the items in his stall.


    ¡°That small wooden box is rather interesting. What is it?¡± Ye Qingtang pointed at the small wooden box in the stall.


    The middle-aged man was taken aback.


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡®The middle-aged man picked up the wooden box.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. It was this small wooden box that had some mysterious connection with the Heavenly Demon Pearl in her body.


    Holding the wooden box, the middle-aged man sized up Ye Qingtang. In fact, the middle-aged man did not know what this wooden box was either. He advertently picked it up a few days ago at the periphery of a certain holynd popr with treasure hunters.


    ¡®The middle-aged man thought it was a treasure, but in the end, he discovered that other than being iparably hard and indestructible, this small wooden box waspletely useless. There were no energy fluctuations or any such thing, The only amazing thing was that it was so hard that it made


    one¡¯s hair stand on end. Even if the middle-aged man used the full strength of a Divine Lord, he was still unable to cause the slightest damage to this small wooden box.


    It was also because of this that the middle-aged man ced the small wooden box in the stall. During this period of time, many martial arts practitioners were curious and asked him about it. However, the middle-aged man did not know the origins of the small wooden box. He could not exin it so no


    one was willing to buy it.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man saw that Ye Qingtang seemed to be interested in the small wooden box. His eyes darted around and he said seriously, ¡°Little girl, you know your stuff. You can tell that my small wooden box is extraordinary.¡±


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. When did she say that this small wooden box was extraordinary? She was just asking a casual question.


    ¡°Miss, to be honest, this item belongs to my great-great-great-great grandfather. It has existed since a long time ago. It is said that¡­ it is my great-great-great-great grandfather¡¯s Dharma treasure. Unfortunately, although this Dharma treasure has been passed down, the method to use it has been lost.¡±


    The middle-aged man stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang could not help chuckling when she heard the middle-aged man¡¯s narration. This person¡¯s ability to lie through his teeth was indeed extraordinary.


    If this wooden box was really as the middle-aged man had said, would he have ced it in his stall?


    ¡°Uncle, someone asked you about this small wooden box earlier. Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know¡­ Why has it be your great-great-great-great grandfather¡¯s treasure now?¡± Feng Wuyin looked at the middle-aged man curiously.


    Ye Qingtang, ¡°¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, kid, I just didn¡¯t want to sell it to them and so lied to them. How could I not know the origin of my things¡­ Miss, if you really want it, give me a price. I feel that you are somewhat fated with myte great-great-great-great-grandfather¡­ Perhaps you will be able to activate this Dharma treasure?¡±


    The middle-aged man stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Before Ye Qingtang could reply, the middle-aged man continued, ¡°Miss¡­ do you want it? I can sell it to you at a cheaper price?¡±

 Chapter 2599 - Unparalleled (7)

    <em>Chapter 2599</em>: Unparalleled (7)


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°Let me consider it.¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Miss, listen to me. This is definitely a good item. Don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense. I didn¡¯t just randomly pick it up from the streets!¡± the middle-aged man hurriedly urged.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang did not speak, the middle-aged man threw the small wooden box on the ground. Looking at the intact wooden box, he said, ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? It¡¯s really a rare Dharma treasure. Miss, you are fated with it. You must have it!¡±


    ¡°Will you give it to me for free then?¡± Ye Qingtang asked the middle-aged man after a moment of silence.


    ¡®The middle-aged man was stunned by Ye Qingtang¡¯s words. He looked at Ye Qingtang in disbelief. ¡°I say, Miss, you are young, beautiful and wearing extraordinary clothes¡­ How can you have the cheek to let a poor trader who lives on the edge of life and death¡­ give you something for free?¡±


    Ye Qingtang smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡®The burning gaze in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes dissipated instantly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money¡­ why are you talking so much to me then?¡±


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck. Didn¡¯t she just ask a casual question? He was the one who kept bbering on and on.


    ¡°although I don¡¯t have money, I have goods. Do you want to exchange?¡± Ye Qingtang smiled at the middle-aged man.


    Ye Qingtang was not lying. She indeed did not have money. Moreover, the currency of her era waspletely different from that of this era. However, she had many other things besides money.


    ¡°Goods?¡± The middle-aged man nced at Ye Qingtang. ¡°What goods? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Elixirs. How about that?¡± Ye Qingtang asked.


    ¡®As she spoke, Ye Qingtang took out an elixir from her space ring.


    Ye Qingtang had refined this elixir at the Wailing Well. It was more than enough for her to exchange for a lousy small box, even though this elixir was not considered very valuable.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡®The middle-aged man and even Feng Jiuyou¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Ye Qingtang¡¯s elixir.


    Ye Qingtang was rather puzzled by their expressions. Her elixir was very ordinary, especially to a Divine Lord level practitioner. It should not be considered anything special. There was no need to look so surprised.


    ¡°This¡­ this, this, this¡­ Miss, can you let me take a look?¡± The middle-aged man looked very eager.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Ye Qingtang casually threw the elixir to the middle-aged man.


    ¡®The middle-aged man was quick to react. He grabbed the elixir with caution.


    After examining it for a long time, the middle-aged man could not help but look at Ye Qingtang in shock, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ actually a real elixir¡­¡±


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck. Did he really have to say that? She was a powerful figure who was close to being a sub-Emperor. Why would she need to fake such an ordinary elixir?


    ¡°Miss, you, you are not a student of the Great Immortal Temple, right¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled slightly and his expression changed as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    ¡°Great Immortal Temple?¡± Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought. She seemed to have read about this in the historical records before. It sounded a little familiar but she could not recall it at the moment.


    ¡°Tm not.¡± Ye Qingtang shook her head. ¡°Why are you so shocked? It¡¯s just an elixir.¡±


    ¡°Just an elixir?!¡± The middle-aged man widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°I say, youngdy¡­ you really know how to crack jokes.. Do you know what apleted elixir is? This is the second time in my life that I¡¯ve seen apleted elixir!¡±

 Chapter 2600

    Chapter 2600¡¡¡¡At the side, Feng Wuyin tugged Ye Qingtang''s sleeve as he stared at her with his big watery eyes. "Sister Ye Yue¡­ this is the first time I''m seeing apleted elixir too!"


    Looking at the middle-aged man and Feng Wuyin, Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She felt a little baffled. One had never seen apleted elixir before while the other had only seen one other in his entire life.


    Seriously?


    "Wuyin, you have never seen an elixir before?" Ye Qingtang blurted out.


    Feng Wuyin shook his head and said, "Sister Ye Yue, no. Elixirs have only been recently invented by the Great Immortal Temple."


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    What Feng Wuyin meant was that in this era¡­ elixirs had just been invented. Before this, no one understood the concept of elixirs.


    Ye Qingtang understood everything now.


    It was no wonder that Feng Jiuyou had taken such a huge risk to find herbs in the middle of the mountain instead of just getting elixirs¡­


    All of this was because in this era, elixirs had just been invented. And it was still using the most traditional pill refinement method. There was no so-called palm me and no such thing as a perfect-grade elixir. Everything was still in the crude initial stages, the most inferior grades of elixirs.


    Ye Qingtang calmed herself down and looked at the middle-aged man. "What do you think? Do you want to exchange?"


    The middle-aged man nodded profusely and carefully scanned his surroundings. When he realized that no one was paying attention to his elixir, he carefully kept it as if it was his family heirloom. He looked at Ye Qingtang and said hurriedly, "Exchange¡­ Miss, I just said that you are definitely not an ordinary person. Although yourpleted elixir is extremely precious¡­ my item is my great-great-great-great grandfather''s peerless Dharma treasure. You are definitely not at a disadvantage. Don''t worry!"


    Ye Qingtang did not waste any time talking. She took the small wooden box and threw it into her space ring.


    "Let''s go."


    After putting away the small wooden box, Ye Qingtang looked at Feng Wuyin and smiled.


    "Okay!"


    Feng Wuyin nodded and pulled Ye Qingtang''s sleeve as they walked forward.


    ...


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the market.


    Two men in ck robes never took their eyes off Feng Wuyin.


    "That young man is very extraordinary," one of the ck-robed men said.


    "Indeed, he has a divine aura and is very suitable as an offering."


    "He should be one of the youths from the Feng family."


    ...


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered as she inadvertently scanned behind her. As for the two ck-robed men, they had already disappeared.


    "Sister Ye Yue, what''s wrong?" Feng Wuyin asked Ye Qingtang when he saw that she had stopped moving.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at Feng Wuyin. "It''s nothing. Wuyin, have you finished buying what you need? Let''s go home."


    "Sister Ye Yue, I''ve bought everything I need. Sister Ye Yue, don''t you want to shop a little longer?" Feng Wuyin said.


    "No, I''m a little tired today. Let''s go back." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Alright!" Feng Wuyin nodded and pulled Ye Qingtang toward the back. He went to buy two more sticks of candied fruit and handed one to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang felt increasingly conflicted after receiving the candied fruit.


    Was history going to repeat itself?


    But she was just a passerby of this era¡­

 Chapter 2601 Unparalleled (9)

    Chapter 2601 Unparalleled (9)¡¡¡¡Although the two ck-robed men concealed themselves, Ye Qingtang still sensed them.


    Ye Qingtang was certain that the two men were focused on Feng Wuyin. She had read in the historical records that the Heavenly Demon Tribe kidnapped Jiuyou''s best ymate as a blood sacrifice for the Heavenly Demons.


    The past had already happened and could not be changed. But now, Ye Qingtang had returned to this extremely distant era. She could watch history repeat itself and remain indifferent. Or she could also disrupt everything.


    But at the end of the day, she was just a passerby in this era. If she interfered, would there be some unintended chain reaction?


    If Ye Qingtang made a move and triggered a chain reaction, no one could guarantee if it would be good or bad. In fact, it was very likely that it would change the future eras. This was a concept that Ye Qingtang understood well.


    If she dared tomit such atrocities in such a distant era, the consequences would be unimaginable. Perhaps in the future era, those who should have existed would disappear, and those who should not have existed would reappear¡­


    Ye Qingtang looked at the innocent-looking Feng Wuyin and frowned slightly. She did not know what to do.


    "Sister Ye Yue, since you''re tired, let''s go home then!" Feng Wuyin wiped the sweat on his forehead from the hot weather and smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    "Alright, let''s go home." Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and smiled at Feng Wuyin.


    As she spoke, Ye Qingtang scanned a certain part of the market. The two ck-robed men who had disappeared had just appeared again and their focus was still on Feng Wuyin.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang could not understand why the Heavenly Demon Tribe would target Feng Wuyin. There was nothing special about Feng Wuyin. Why would the tribe use Feng Wuyin as a blood sacrifice?


    Logically speaking, even if the Heavenly Demon Tribe wanted to find someone to be their blood sacrifice, they should be looking for those people with a dense divine aura.


    Ye Qingtang subconsciously nced at Feng Wuyin.


    Could there really be something special about Feng Wuyin that made the Heavenly Demon Tribe spy on him?


    Ye Qingtang immediately secretly circted the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    Before long, Ye Qingtang realized that there was indeed something unusual about Feng Wuyin.


    The divine aura in Feng Wuyin''s body was extremely majestic and terrifying. It was impossible for ordinary people to detect it. Only those with the Heavenly Demon Bloodline or others with extremely powerful divine aura could see through it.


    Not only did Ye Qingtang have the Heavenly Demon Bloodline, but she also had the Heavenly Demon Pearl. With those two, it was very easy to pry into Feng Wuyin''s divine aura.


    In addition, Ye Qingtang also had a divine aura herself. After she broke through to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven then, Ye Qingtang had already obtained a divine aura. However, Ye Qingtang''s divine aura was rather weak and could not bepared to the divine aura in Feng Wuyin''s body.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not know how Feng Wuyin got his divine aura, she was certain that the two ck-robed men were eyeing the divine aura in Feng Wuyin''s body.


    With Feng Wuyin''s divine aura, he had indeed fulfilled the conditions for being a blood sacrifice. It was no wonder that the Heavenly Demon Tribe would target Feng Wuyin.

 Chapter 2602 Unparalleled (10)

    Chapter 2602 Unparalleled (10)¡¡¡¡After a while, Ye Qingtang walked forward while Feng Wuyin followed on her right. The two ck-robed men behind didn''t make any moves. All they did was continue to monitor Feng Wuyin from afar.


    If Ye Qingtang had guessed right, those two ck-robed men should be from the Heavenly Demon Tribe. Or at the very least, they must be somehow linked to the Heavenly Demon Tribe.


    After about an hour, Ye Qingtang and Feng Wuyin returned to the Feng family estate.


    "Sister Ye Yue, why did you guys take so long?"


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang and Feng Wuyin had returned, Feng Jiuyou immediately ran over.


    "Ah, as it''s my first time going to the market so I asked Wuyin to take me around, so we''re a littlete," Ye Qingtang said softly to the young Feng Jiuyou.


    "Indeed. There aren''t suchrge markets in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, right? You probably won''t be able to see any such markets when you return to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain." Feng Cang suddenly appeared. He threw Ye Qingtang a nce before smiling coldly.


    "Haha, Brother Feng Cang, don''t be so sarcastic. After all, she has never seen the martial arts culture of the Divine Venerate Domain. It''s only reasonable that she is curious about everything and wants to have a closer look, right?" One of the other youthsughed.


    "Heh heh, what''s the saying? Humans strive for greater heights, while water flows to lower regions. It''s indeed very normal for a cultivator from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain to want to see the scenery of our Divine Venerate Domain," another youth piped up.


    Feng Cang sneered at Ye Qingtang. "That may be so, but there''s another saying: Know your ce. With her skills, she is probably already nothing in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, but still dares toe to the Divine Venerate Domain. With that weak, frail body of hers, she will be annihted if she''s not careful."


    "Brother Feng Cang, how can you say that about Sister Ye Yue? She is amazing!" Feng Wuyin clenched his fists.


    "That''s right. Sister Ye Yue even saved me before. Brother Feng Cang, you can''t say that. Also, don''t look down on the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain''s martial arts practitioners. We were just born in different ces. There''s no choice in that. Besides, I''ve never been to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain or the Blue Sky Domain either, I want to take a look too. I want to go to ces I''ve never been to take a look. What''s wrong with that?" Feng Jiuyou was annoyed.


    Hearing that, Feng Cang nced at Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou and said coldly, "How old are you guys? What do you know?"


    Seeing that Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou still wanted to say something, Ye Qingtang shook her head and told them not to continue. After all, she was just an outsider in the Feng family. She did not want Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou to quarrel with others because of her.


    Moreover, she was just a passerby in this distant era. Ye Qingtang would not care what the people in this era said about her. After all, people like Feng Cang would probably be gone by the time she returned to her era.


    Ye Qingtang let Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou cultivate outside while she returned to the guest room. She then took out the small wooden box from her space ring.


    The moment the wooden box appeared, the Heavenly Demon Pearl in Ye Qingtang''s body started to spin rapidly again, as if it had some unknown link with the small wooden box in her hand.


    However, after studying it for a long time, Ye Qingtang did not know what was so special about this small wooden box, nor did she know what it had to do with the Heavenly Demon Pearl in her body.


    If one had to say something about this wooden box, it could only be said that it was indeed very hard.

 Chapter 2603 Unparalleled (11)

    Chapter 2603 Unparalleled (11)¡¡¡¡The sturdiness of the small wooden box far exceeded Ye Qingtang''s imagination. Even her own great dao power could not damage the small wooden box at all.


    "This thing¡­" Ye Qingtang tilted her head and stared at the small wooden box on the table before muttering, " If I use it to create a weapon, the quality should not be inferior to a Heaven-level divine weapon, right¡­"


    However, she then immediately discarded this thought.


    In all of history, no one had ever heard or seen a weapon forged from wood. Even if a divine weapon could be forged from this small wooden box, it probably wouldn''t be fatal to your opponent¡­ it would at most cause some serious injury.


    Moreover, one would have to disassemble the wooden box to use it to forge a weapon. However, this small wooden box was impervious to everything. Even Ye Qingtang''s great dao power could not do anything to it. It was probably just wishful thinking to take this small wooden box apart.


    Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on as she stared at the small wooden box. This thing was heavy and useless, and upied space in her space ring.


    However, Ye Qingtang thought about it carefully and felt that she did not lose out. Anyway, she used an ordinary elixir to exchange for it. Although elixirs had just been invented and were very rare in this era, to Ye Qingtang, they were justmon everyday items.


    Also, it was just that Ye Qingtang had yet to figure out the use of this small wooden box. Even though it seemed useless now, there should be something special about it such that it resonated with the Heavenly Demon Pearl in her body. It was just that she had not discovered it yet.


    Picking up the small wooden box, Ye Qingtang shook it casually. Soon enough, she lost interest and stored the box back into her space ring.


    Ye Qingtang then sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, wanting to break through to the sub-Emperor stage in one go. However, Ye Qingtang had just entered into meditation when fighting sounds came from the outside.


    Opening her eyes again, Ye Qingtang was silent for a moment before standing up. She pushed open the door and walked towards the Feng family''s training grounds.


    ¡­


    Outside the training grounds.


    Several dozen powerful practitioners had surrounded the Feng family. Meanwhile, the entire Feng family had been mobilized. The Feng family''s patriarch and others were also present.


    "Feng Yun family¡­ What is the meaning of this?"


    The Feng family patriarch frowned at an elder in white. The white-robed elder swept his gaze across the crowd, and he stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, "Hand over Feng Wuyin and I can guarantee your Feng family''s safety."


    "Feng Wuyin?!"


    Feng Wuyin, who was standing behind, trembled slightly. His little face was rather pale. He didn''t know what he had done, nor did he know what trouble he had provoked.


    "What''s going on? Did Wuyin offend the Feng Yun family? If that''s the case, I''ll apologize on behalf of Wuyin. He''s still young and doesn''t know the ways of the world. Please don''t me him!" The Feng family''s patriarch frowned.


    However, the elder in white shook his head and said in a mild tone, "He didn''t offend anyone, it''s just that someone took a liking to Feng Wuyin. He satisfies the conditions for being a blood sacrifice to the Heavenly Demons."


    "What?!"


    The Feng family patriarch was shocked. The Feng Yun Family was nning to use Feng Wuyin as a blood sacrifice!

 Chapter 2604 Unparalleled (12)

    Chapter 2604 Unparalleled (12)¡¡¡¡"Feng Yun family, don''t push us too far!" The Feng family patriarch stared at the white-robed elder and gritted his teeth. "Although your Feng Yun family is powerful, we will not let you ughter us. We will never let you take Feng Wuyin as a blood sacrifice. At most, we''ll fight you to the death!"


    "Fight to the death?"


    The elder in white said impassively, "I''m afraid that you can''t stop us even if you all die fighting. Besides, I''ve already made it very clear that Feng Wuyin satisfies the criteria for being a blood sacrifice to the Heavenly Demons. Who do you think my Feng Yun family works for?"


    Everyones'' expressions changed.


    It was no secret that the Heavenly Demon Tribe was one of the strongest factions in the Divine Venerate Domain. In the Divine Venerate Domain, they had the power to cover the sky with one hand and stir up storms. Furthermore, the Heavenly Demon Tribe was distributed throughout the entire Divine Venerate Domain. Apart from a few other factions who were just as powerful, who would dare to provoke the Heavenly Demon Tribe?!


    The Feng Yun family had always been working for a branch of the Heavenly Demon Tribe, but even if it was just a branch, no one dared to provoke it. Its strength was too powerful and was on apletely different level from small factions like them.


    Seeing the shocked expressions on the Feng family''s faces, the white-clothed elder continued, "Therefore, Feng family patriarch, you have to consider carefully. If you don''t hand over the person, who are you making enemies with? Not only will you be exterminated, you won''t be able to protect Feng Wuyin either."


    The Feng family looked at each other in dismay.


    They understood clearly what the white-robed elder meant. Going against the Heavenly Demon Tribe was indeed no different from courting death. They would definitely suffer extermination. Even so, how could they hand just Feng Wuyin over?!


    "Dream on!"


    Suddenly, the young Feng Jiuyou drew his sword and pointed it at the white-robed elder and his men. He roared furiously, "You bunch of viins, even if I have to fight to the end, I won''t let you take Wuyin away!"


    "It looks like you will not see reason until the moment right before your own death."


    When the white-robed elder saw the Feng family''s reaction, he immediately waved his sleeve.


    In the next second, the martial arts practitioners who had already surrounded the Feng family leapt forward.


    "Defend!"


    The Feng family patriarch shouted.


    The Feng Yun family was much stronger than the Feng family, especially that elder in white. He was already at the Eighth Heaven level Divine Lord! If the Feng family were to fight head-on, it would be impossible for them to win. Now, the only thing they could do was defend.


    However, even if they just purely defended themselves, it was still extremely strenuous for the Feng family to face the Feng Yun family. Defense alone was still very difficult.


    In just a few breaths'' time, the Feng family members were all sent flying across the air by the Feng Yun fighters. Even Feng Jiuyou suffered some light injuries.


    "Brother Jiuyou¡­ are you okay?"


    Feng Wuyin hurriedly stepped forward and helped Feng Jiuyou up from the ground.


    "Wuyin, don''t worry. We won''t let you be taken away as a blood sacrifice!" Feng Jiuyou stood up and looked at Feng Wuyin.


    "Brother Jiuyou, you''re injured¡­"


    "Father!!"


    Before Feng Wuyin could say anything, Feng Jiuyou shouted loudly with a shocked expression.


    Father Feng was knocked to the ground by an expert from the Feng Yun family. A sharp sword shed mercilessly at Father Feng''s neck.


    However, at this moment, a sigh came from nowhere. "We should show mercy whenever we can."


    It was just a sigh, but the soul of the Feng Yun fighter who was holding a long sword against Father Feng''s neck, trembled at it.

 Chapter 2605 Unparalleled (13)

    Chapter 2605 Unparalleled (13)¡¡¡¡The Feng Yun fighter with the long sword frowned and looked around. But he did not see anyone.


    After ncing around, the Feng Yun fighter realized that everyone else was behaving normally. Could he have been hallucinating just now¡­


    The Feng Yun fighter immediately gathered his wits. With a sharp glint in his eye, he shed his sword at Father Feng again.


    At this moment, a snow-white figure shed over.


    Before anyone noticed anything, they heard a clear "ng".


    When everyone returned to their senses, they realized that Ye Qingtang was standing in front of Father Feng with a calm expression. She did not move but was blocking the sharp sword of the powerful Feng Yun fighter with two fingers.


    "Sister Ye Yue!"


    Feng Wuyin''s expression changed when he saw Ye Qingtang.


    "Sister Ye Yue, you''re not a match for them¡­" Feng Jiuyou also shouted.


    Although Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou were young, they were still at the Divine Lord stage after all. Ye Qingtang came from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and was clearlygging behindpared to them. How could cultivators from the Second Domain fight with practitioners from the Divine Venerate Domain?


    Furthermore, this was the Feng Yun family, backed by the colossal power of a branch of the Heavenly Demon Tribe.


    "Who are you!"


    The Feng Yun fighter shouted sternly as his gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was expressionless as she said indifferently, "Didn''t you hear the two little fellows calling me Ye Yue just now?"


    "You''re not from the Feng family?" The eyes of that Feng Yun fighter flickered coldly. This person was really audacious. To think that she dared to interfere in the Feng Yun family''s business?


    "You are from the Feng Yun family?" Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought. She had never heard of them.


    "Everyone, on my ount, please let the Feng family off today, okay?" Ye Qingtang said after a moment of silence.


    Ye Qingtang had not wanted to interfere in this matter. After all, everything that was happening now was already set in history. If she did anything, it would very likely change history and something irreversible might happen. There was no way for her to be certain. Perhaps¡­ there would be earth-shaking changes to her era. It was even possible that she might not be born due to these changes in history.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not bear to see Feng Wuyin being taken away as a blood sacrifice in front of her eyes.


    "On your ount?"


    The white-robed elder from the Feng Yun family smiled as he sized up Ye Qingtang. "Who are you to ask this of us?"


    "Ye Yue, this matter has nothing to do with you. You''re just a traveling martial arts practitioner from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. You are being too audacious. Hurry up and apologize to the Feng Yun family!" Feng Cang shouted angrily.


    The Feng Yun family only wanted Feng Wuyin and would not exterminate the rest of the Feng Family. However, this woman was extremely audacious and dared to interfere. Who knew if she would anger the Feng Yun family or even the Heavenly Demon Tribe branch power.


    "Mixed Heavens Holy Domain¡­ You are saying that this woman is from Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?"


    The Feng Yun family practitioners roared withughter.


    It had truly been an interesting day. A mere martial arts practitioner from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain came to the Divine Venerate Domain and expected them to listen to her?

 Chapter 2606 Unparalleled (14)

    Chapter 2606 Unparalleled (14)¡¡¡¡"Sister Ye Yue, leave quickly¡­" Feng Wuyin came to Ye Qingtang''s side and pulled her sleeve with his small hand, staring at her.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Feng Wuyin and asked, "Wuyin, they want to capture you to be a blood sacrifice. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Of course I''m afraid¡­" Feng Wuyin did look a little scared, but he said resolutely," But I can''t implicate everyone¡­ and I definitely can''t implicate Sister Ye Yue. I''ll go and exin things to them. Everything will be fine! "


    Ye Qingtang opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but remained silent in the end.


    "A cultivator from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain¡­ ha, how many cultivators from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain havee to the Divine Venerate Domain only to end up with their tails between their legs? Yet, you have the guts to ask us to listen to you. Why? Don''t tell me you have a noble bloodline?" One of the powerful fighters from the Feng Yun family sneered at Ye Qingtang.


    In this person''s opinion, the vast majority of the martial arts practitioners in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain were just a joke.


    "Kill her. No need to waste words." The white-robed elder from the Feng Yun familymanded in a frosty tone.


    However, before the Feng Yun family fighters could make a move, Feng Wuyin hurriedly said, "Wait, wait a moment. Don''t hurt Sister Ye Yue or the rest of the Feng family. I''ll leave with you, okay?"


    Feng Wuyin grabbed Ye Qingtang''s sleeve tightly and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "There are many people in your Feng family, but not a single one of them is sensible." The white-robed elder from the Feng Yun family snorted. "Alright, I can let bygones be bygones. However, this person from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain is so arrogant aftering to the Divine Venerate Domain. She must be severely punished. We can spare her life but we will break her hands."


    "Don''t break Sister Ye Yue''s hands!" Feng Wuyin''s face was filled with anxiety.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at Feng Wuyin and said, "Wuyin, you gave me a jade pearl previously. I''ve decided to give you a gift in return."


    "Ye Yue, you''re an outsider. This has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to die, shut up immediately. You''re just a cultivator from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Why don''t you take a look at your own status? Who are you to interfere in our matters?!" Feng Cang pointed at Ye Qingtang and shouted.


    The Feng family patriarch nced at Ye Qingtang. Although Feng Cang had his own selfish motives, what he said was not wrong. Ye Qingtang came from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Even their Feng family could not fight off the Feng Yun family. Wasn''t Ye Qingtang just courting death¡­


    "Miss Ye¡­ leave quickly¡­ you are a guest of the Feng family. We don''t want anything to happen to you. Our Feng family will do our best to settle this matter!" The Feng family patriarch said to Ye Qingtang.


    "Dream on." The white-robed elder snorted. "You can leave, but we must break her arms first."


    The powerful Feng Yun family fighter, whose sword had been intercepted by Ye Qingtang''s two fingers, shouted angrily. He tried to withdraw his sword, but after expending nearly all his strength, the sword remained between Ye Qingtang''s fingers and did not move at all.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Feng Yun family fighter impassively. She had not wanted to attack¡­


    "Crash!"


    There was a loud crash. No one saw what happened exactly. All they saw was that Feng Yun family fighter being sent flying through the air like a piece of paper.

 Chapter 2607 Unparalleled (15)

    Chapter 2607 Unparalleled (15)¡¡¡¡"You dare to resist?"


    The Feng Yun family fighter was taken aback.


    To think that a woman from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain actually dared to attack a Feng Yun family fighter!


    "I just wanted to teach you a lesson, but now, since you like the Divine Venerate Domain so much, you can stay here forever. Kill her," the white-robed elder from the Feng Yun family ordered.


    Apart from a portion of the Feng Yun fighters who were guarding the Feng Family, the rest of them instantly attacked Ye Qingtang.


    "You think too highly of yourself."


    Ye Qingtang snorted at what was happening.


    With that one snort, the faces of the dozen over cultivators from the Feng Yun Family turned pale as they spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    "This¡­!"


    Everyone, including the Feng family, was stunned.


    What kind of power was this? Just one snort was enough to make the Feng Yun Family fighters vomit blood and lose theirbat strength!


    Ye Qingtang ignored the Feng Yun Family fighters and instead looked at the elder in white. She said calmly, "You cane at me altogether."


    "It seems I have underestimated you."


    The white-robed elder''s eyes flickered coldly. Although this woman came from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, her martial skills were not weak. She was probably considered one of the strongest in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    "Little girl, this is the Divine Venerate Domain. Do you think the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain isparable?" The elder in white roared. He raised his right arm and swung it towards Ye Qingtang.


    An indescribably terrifying aura erupted from the white-robed elder''s body. The aura of an Eight Heaven level Divine Lord red out as if he was an invincible war god. Just looking at him with the naked eye made everyone from the Feng family extremely frightened.


    In the next second, a golden palm imprint over a hundred feet long appeared in the sky. It covered the entire Feng family and harbored an extremely powerful destructive force.


    "This is bad!"


    The Feng Family patriarch was shocked at the sight. This was the ultimate killing move of that white-robed elder. Its power was extremely strong and no ordinary people would be able to resist. They would be annihted.


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground with her hands behind her back. Her long ck hair flowed in the wind. There was no emotion in her eyes.


    Just as the golden palm was about tond, everyone saw Ye Qingtang raise her right arm. Before anyone knew what happened, the golden palm suddenly turned into golden bubbles and disappeared with the wind.


    "What?!"


    The white-robed elder found it unbelievable.


    His Eighth Heaven Level Divine Lord ultimate move was so easily broken by that woman from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?!


    "Kill her!"


    The elder in white roared and a divine weapon condensed from Divine Lord power appeared in his hand. He shed at Ye Qingtang.


    "Are you still not giving up?"


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground and nced at the elder in white indifferently.


    When the white-robed elder was only a few inches away from Ye Qingtang, he brought down the divine weapon heavily on Ye Qingtang.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not have any intention of dodging. With a wave of her arm, the divine weapon shattered into pieces.


    Before the elder could react, Ye Qingtang pointed at his left abdomen.


    With a loud "boom", the elder spat out arge mouthful of blood and staggered back several steps. He flew back straight into the group of Feng Yun Family members, knocking several fighters, who had wanted to support the elder, to the ground.

 Chapter 2608 First Battle Emperor Level (1)

    Chapter 2608 First Battle Emperor Level (1)¡¡¡¡A cold glint surfaced in Ye Qingtang''s eyes as she looked at the elder in white from the Feng Yun Family.


    Initially, Ye Qingtang did not want to provoke these people. However, since the elder had executed a killer move, Ye Qingtang had no choice but to counterattack.


    At that moment, everyone from the Feng Family looked at Ye Qingtang with disbelief and shock in their eyes. This woman who came to the Divine Venerate Domain from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain was actually so powerful? It was inconceivable that the many dozens of Feng Yun Family fighters and an elder werepletely helpless against her!


    "Could it be that her cultivation level has already entered¡­ the peak Eighth Heaven Level Divine Lord?" The Feng family patriarch sized up Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    "Peak Eighth Heaven Level Divine Lord?"


    Everyone else in the Feng family was dumbstruck, especially Feng Cang and the other youths. They were shocked and in disbelief.


    Although there were true experts in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, there were very few of them. Furthermore, those well-known experts rarely took the risk toe to the Divine Venerate Domain. They usually hid in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain to lord over the others in that domain¡­


    "Sister Ye Yue, you''re amazing!" Feng Wuyin looked at Ye Qingtang in admiration.


    "Heavens, Sister Ye Yue is so powerful. I thought that Sister Ye Yue''s strength was about the same as mine. But she''s much stronger than me!" Feng Jiuyou was bbergasted.


    "Thank you for your help, Miss Ye!"


    Father Feng stood up and cupped his fists at Ye Qingtang, his face filled with gratitude. If not for Ye Qingtang, he would probably be dead.


    Father Feng and Mother Feng did not expect Ye Qingtang to be so powerful. Even though she came from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, she was not afraid of the people from the Feng Yun Family. She even managed topletely defeat those powerful fighters from the Feng Yun Family.


    "You¡­ little girl, you dare to go against the Feng Yun Family!" The elder in white stood up and red at Ye Qingtang furiously.


    The Feng Yun Family had never suffered such a huge loss in this region before. No faction dared to provoke them!!


    Ye Qingtang nced at the white-robed elder from the Feng Yun Family indifferently and said coldly, "So what if we are enemies?"


    Ye Qingtang had previously hesitated over whether to interfere in this era. However, after saving Father Feng''s life from the Feng Yun Family fighter, she no longer bothered about that anymore.


    Although there was no record of Father Feng in history, Ye Qingtang was not stupid. If she did not intervene just now, Father Feng would have died under the sword of that Feng Yun Family fighter.


    Since she had already saved him, she had now changed the course of history. What was done was already done, what else was there to be afraid of? As for what would happen in the future, that would be a matter for the future. Moreover, even if history was changed, it might not necessarily be in a bad way.


    "Little girl¡­ you will regret it¡­ you and the entire Feng family will pay an extremely tragic price for your ignorance and arrogance!" The elder in white stared at Ye Qingtang as he hollered.


    The expressions of the Feng family members changed slightly. Indeed, even though Ye Qingtang''s martial art skills were extremely powerful, the consequences would be dire if the Feng Yun Family patriarch stepped forward.


    The patriarch of the Feng Yun family was a true Emperor level practitioner, who had ascended to the Emperor level many years ago.

 Chapter 2609 First Battle Emperor Level (2)

    Chapter 2609 First Battle Emperor Level (2)¡¡¡¡If it was just the elder in white from the Feng Yun family, Ye Qingtang''s skills were sufficient. However, if the Feng Yun Family patriarch stepped forward¡­


    "Miss Ye, leave quickly¡­ it''s not toote to leave now!" Mother Feng suddenly said to Ye Qingtang.


    The Feng family patriarch also said, "Miss Ye, if possible, I would like to request you to bring Jiuyou, Wuyin and the rest along¡­ the Feng Yun family is not one that Miss Ye can handle. Moreover, they are backed by a branch of the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡­"


    Even though the Feng family was doomed, they had to protect their juniors. They could not be destroyed together with the Feng family. As long as these juniors were alive, the Feng family still had hope for the future.


    "If it wasn''t for her¡­"


    Feng Cang nced at Ye Qingtang.


    If not for Ye Qingtang stepping out andpletely infuriating the Feng Yun family, their Feng family would not have been annihted as long as they handed Feng Wuyin over. But with Ye Qingtang''s attack, it was toote.


    Ye Qingtang looked at Mother Feng, the Feng Family patriarch and the rest and said calmly, "I think everyone misunderstood."


    "Misunderstood?"


    A bewildered expression appeared on the Feng Family patriarch''s face. He did not understand the meaning behind Ye Qingtang''s words.


    "Miss Ye¡­ what do you mean?" Mother Feng was also puzzled and asked Ye Qingtang directly.


    "It is now a private matter between me and the Feng Yun family. It has nothing to do with the Feng family." Ye Qingtang said quickly, "It''s fine if the Feng Yun family didn''t want to listen to me. But they went on to insult me and even wanted to take my life. Therefore, this is a private matter between me and the Feng Yun family and has nothing to do with others."


    Before Mother Feng could say anything, the elder in white from the Feng Yun Family sneered. "Little girl, how arrogant of you. If my Feng Yun family wants to take your head, do you think you can escape?!"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression was cold as she nced at the old man. "There were once many people who wanted to take my life. However, they all died before me¡­ One example is¡­ you!"


    As soon as Ye Qingtang finished speaking, she disappeared from where she was and appeared right beside the white-robed elder.


    Qingtang pointed her finger and a streak of ck mes appeared on her fingertip. In the next second, the elder screamed in misery. Under everyone''s shocked gazes, the white-robed elder''s body was engulfed by the ck mes. In just a few breaths, he was burned to ashes by the ck mes and dissipated with the wind.


    The other Feng Yun Family fighters looked at Ye Qingtang and gasped¡­


    To think that an elder of their Feng Yun Family was killed by this woman, without even any chance to fight back!


    Ye Qingtang looked at the white-robed elder who had turned to dust. There was not the slightest ripple in her eyes. Since she had already changed history, she no longer cared. So what if she changed more of it?


    Just as everyone fell silent, an extraordinary aura appeared in the distance. In the blink of an eye, a mighty Emperor-level mighty force suppressed the entire area.


    Suppressed by this mighty force, the faces of everyone present turned pale. Even breathing had be very difficult.

 Chapter 2610 First Battle Emperor Level (3)

    Chapter 2610 First Battle Emperor Level (3)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang slowly looked up and sized up the sky.


    An old man whose entire body was suffused with a green luster stood quietly in the sky like a god, looking down at the world below.


    "The Feng¡­ Feng Yun family patriarch¡­ Emperor level!"


    "I''ve never seen the Feng Yun family patriarch before. Is that old man really the Feng Yun family patriarch?" A young man from the Feng Family asked with a trembling voice.


    "It''s indeed the Feng Yun family patriarch¡­ It looks like even if Miss Ye wants to leave, she probably won''t be able to." The Feng family patriarch looked up into the sky and sighed.


    Seeing the white-haired elder in the air, Feng Cang and the other youths from the Feng family trembled violently.


    The Feng Yun family patriarch had not appeared in the outside world for decades. He remained in seclusion all year round. Apart from the Feng family patriarch who had met him before, this was the first time the rest of the Feng family was seeing the patriarch.


    "Members of the Feng family, how dare you kill an elder of the Feng Yun family!"


    The Emperor-level powerhouse, who was emitting a green luster, spoke softly from the sky. Although there was no expression on his face, the might of his voice was terrifying.


    The Divine Lord and Emperor levels were like the sun and moon, heaven and earth. They werepletely iparable. Only those who had truly stepped onto the Emperor level could be considered true experts. They had the ability toprehend the stars in the universe, to develop their own Deity Ocean, and even toprehend the power of their own domain.


    "Emperor¡­ Emperor level, no¡­ it''s not us, it''s her!"


    A young man pointed at Ye Qingtang with a trembling finger.


    Ye Qingtang was the one who killed that elder in white from the Feng Yun family. It had nothing to do with them!


    "Great Sir, this has nothing to do with the Feng family. It''s a personal grudge between her and your Feng Yun family!" Feng Cang''s entire body was already soaked in cold sweat. If an Emperor level practitioner wanted to, he could destroy the entire Feng family with the flick of a single finger.


    "It''s you."


    The white-haired elder''s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang''s lips curled up slightly. She stared at the old Emperor level elder in the air without any fear in her eyes. "It was indeed me. One of your Feng Yun family members wanted to kill me. Unfortunately, his skills were inferior to mine and so I killed him."


    "Oh¡­ his skills were inferior to yours?" The Feng Yun family patriarch seemed to be deep in thought. "So, you killed an elder of my Feng Yun family."


    Ye Qingtang said, "Why? Do you want to avenge him?"


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the Feng Yun family patriarch shook his head and smiled. "Miss, there''s no problem with what you said. A Feng Yun Family elder wanted to kill you, but his strength is inferior to yours. It''s reasonable for him to be killed by you."


    "What do you n to do then?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    The elder continued to smile. "I didn''t want to do anything. However, the person you killed was still an elder of my Feng Yun Family. In my opinion, your life is not worth the life of an elder of the Feng Yun Family. In that case, I will have to kill off the entire Feng Family together with you."


    The faces of Feng Cang and the others turned ashen. An Emperor level practitioner was no joke¡­


    "You want to take my life?"


    As Ye Qingtang stood below, the smile on her face faded. "Do you have the capability?"

 Chapter 2611 First Battle Emperor Level (4)

    Chapter 2611 First Battle Emperor Level (4)¡¡¡¡After hearing Ye Qingtang''s words, everyone, even the Feng family members, all held strange expressions on their faces. Father Feng and Mother Feng looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion.


    The Feng family patriarch frowned deeply and said to Ye Qingtang, "Miss Ye, if you can stall him for a while, the Feng family will work together¡­ to take out the Forbidden Formation¡­"


    However, before the Feng Family patriarch could finish speaking, Ye Qingtang shook her head and said, "Patriarch, I said earlier that this is a private matter between myself and the Feng Yun family. It has nothing to do with the Feng family. Moreover, there''s no need for the Feng family to interfere. I alone am enough."


    "You alone¡­ are enough?!"


    The Feng family stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief. Did she know how powerful an Emperor-level practitioner was?!


    It was truly a divine power that could turn the world upside down. Only those who had reached the Emperor level would be able to reach their fullest potential!


    "Hahaha."


    In the air, the Feng Yun family patriarch smiled and stroked his long, snow-white beard. As he looked at Ye Qingtang yfully, he said, "You are really quite confident. In that case, don''t me me for bullying the weak."


    As he spoke, the Feng Yun family patriarch raised his hand slightly. In that instant, a powerful and invincible Emperor-level force morphed into a tall mountain and pressed towards Ye Qingtang.


    If it were anyone else, they would have been instantly shattered by the aura of this Emperor level force.


    But©`


    Ye Qingtang remained rooted to the ground without any response.


    "Oh?" Seeing that his aura could not hurt Ye Qingtang, the elder in the sky finally became interested. A smile was on his face as he said, "It seems that I have underestimated you. No wonder you dared to attack an elder of the Feng Yun family and even killed him. You are still so young. It is indeed true that the younger generation will surpass us in time."


    "If you repent now, I will spare your life."


    Ye Qingtang stood rooted to the ground with her hands behind her back. She looked up at the old man in the air.


    The Feng Yun family patriarch was slightly taken aback by Ye Qingtang''s words. Repent? Everyone burst intoughter. In fact, the Feng Yun family fighters were clutching their stomachs in mirth.


    This woman''s martial art strength was indeed extraordinary. The fact that she was able to kill an elder of the Feng Yun Family was enough to prove that. Even so, she was currently facing a true Emperor level. Yet, she dared to say such words.


    Had she gone mad or was she too arrogant? Did she not know how terrifying Emperor level practitioners were?!


    "A junior should be humble when speaking to an Emperor level." In the sky, a murderous intent finally surfaced in the eyes of the Feng Yun family patriarch.


    In the next second, the elder waved his arm and the ground under Ye Qingtang''s feet immediately trembled violently as if a natural disaster had arrived.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was still unmoved. Everyone saw Ye Qingtang''s right leg tap the ground lightly and a muffled sound rang out. The shaking ground started to stabilize and finally stabilized.


    "Divine powers?"


    Seeing this, the Feng family patriarch''s pupils constricted.


    This woman was actually able to fight against an Emperor level practitioner?!


    Even a Ninth Heaven Level Divine Lord might not be able to aplish this so easily¡­


    "Kill!"


    The elder gave a cold shout.


    The word "kill" turned into a blood-colored fog that swept across the earth and spread towards Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2612 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (1)

    Chapter 2612 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang looked up at the Feng Yun family patriarch. This Emperor-level power was indeed extraordinary. If it were before, Ye Qingtang would have no way of resisting such a power.


    However, the current Ye Qingtang was no longer the same as before. She was fearless even when facing such a powerful Emperor-level practitioner from the Feng Yun family.


    "Child''s y."


    As Ye Qingtang faced the bloody mist swirling around, her lips curled into a cold smile and she waved her hand.


    With everyone watching in disbelief, Ye Qingtang caught the blood-colored fog that was originally suppressing her.


    "This¡­ how is this possible?!"


    The Feng family looked at each other in disbelief and shock. Ye Qingtang subdued the attack of an Emperor level practitioner of the Feng Yun Family with one move?


    The smiles on the faces of the Feng Yun family members gradually froze. In their opinion, the Feng Yun family patriarch was nearly invincible. However, he was unable to instantly kill that woman from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. Instead, he seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    "You can have it back."


    With that, Ye Qingtang raised her arm and threw the blood-colored fog back at the patriarch.


    "Humph!"


    The Feng Yun family patriarch let out a cold snort and the blood-colored fog immediately dissipated.


    "Little girl, I really underestimated you." The Feng Yun family patriarch''s expression turned grave. Initially, he did not take Ye Qingtang seriously. However, the martial arts skills that Ye Qingtang disyed were indeed not to be underestimated.


    Nevertheless, the Feng Yun family patriarch still did not treat Ye Qingtang as an opponent of the same level.


    "Come down. You don''t have the right to make me look up to you." Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the Feng Yun family patriarch, who was floating in the air.


    The patriarch was slightly taken aback before a cold smile appeared on his face. "Little girl, you really have some ability. Can you fight against an Emperor level?"


    "You are full of nonsense." Ye Qingtang frowned.


    Under everyone''s gazes, Ye Qingtang raised her right arm and grabbed at the air.


    No one knew exactly what happened. However, the body of the Feng Yun family patriarch trembled and he staggered. Ye Qingtang grabbed him down from the air.


    Under everyone''s shocked gazes, the Feng Yun family patriarch''s face turned pale. His feet remained inches off the ground and his body seemed to be controlled by some unknown force as he slowly moved towards Ye Qingtang.


    "What¡­ what''s going on?!"


    The people from the Feng family were dumbstruck. The mighty Emperor-level practitioner of the Feng Yun family seemed to have be a weak and ordinary person in Ye Qingtang''s hands¡­


    Just how much unfathomable energy did this woman from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain contain in her body?!


    At that instant, the Feng Yun family patriarch''s expression changed drastically. He struggled crazily and astonishing energy erupted from his body, wanting to escape Ye Qingtang''s unparalleled restraint.


    However, no matter how much he struggled, he was unable to resist this indescribable force.


    "How¡­ how is this possible!"


    At this moment, the Feng Yun Family patriarch was filled with fear as he looked at the calm Ye Qingtang in front of him. The confident and amused look on his face had long disappeared.


    All that was left in his eyes now was fear.

 Chapter 2613 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (2)

    Chapter 2613 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (2)¡¡¡¡Ever since the Feng Yun family patriarch became an Emperor level practitioner, everything had been smooth-sailing for him. He had gone into seclusion all year round in order to shake off his earthly shackles and make further breakthroughs. In this world, he represented absolute invincibility. No one had ever dared to challenge the authority of the Feng Yun family. Those who had dared in the past had already been killed by him!


    However, today, the Feng Yun family patriarch felt a rare sense of pressure when facing this woman.


    After a few breaths, Ye Qingtang grabbed the neck of the Feng Yun family patriarch and lifted him like a newborn chick.


    All the while she stared at him with no expression on her face. A cold glint surfaced in her eyes.


    "Who¡­ are you!" The Feng Yun family patriarch stared at Ye Qingtang with a frown.


    This woman before him was definitely not a nobody.


    "You are already about to die. Why are you still asking so many questions?" Ye Qingtang asked calmly.


    The Feng Yun family patriarch sneered and said to Ye Qingtang, "Little girl, do you know what kind of power is behind our Feng Yun family? What do you dare to do?"


    "Branch of the Heavenly Demon Tribe¡­ so what?" Ye Qingtang replied without hesitation.


    Since she had already offended them, Ye Qingtang was not afraid. Even if she let the Feng Yun family patriarch off now, the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch would never let Feng Wuyin off. It was unrealistic to expect them to let her off as well.


    All that was left was for her to deal with whatever came her way. Ye Qingtang had nothing to fear now.


    "Before that, I''ll let you in on a small secret¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at the Feng Yun family patriarch. Her lips curled up slightly. An inexplicable expression appeared in her eyes.


    In the next second, under the Feng Yun family patriarch''s incredulous gaze, Ye Qingtang''s body was engulfed by pitch-ck mes. An astonishing force instantly enveloped him.


    The Feng Yun family patriarch felt the great power in his body flowing away at a crazy rate. It was as if he had been sucked into a huge and greedy ck hole and could not break free.


    "This¡­!"


    Sensing the strange power emanating from Ye Qingtang''s body, the Feng Yun family patriarch was shocked. "Heaven¡­ pure power of the Heavenly Demon¡­ how is it possible¡­ you are from the Heavenly Demon Tribe?! Wait¡­ this¡­ could it be the Heavenly Demon Devouring Blood¡­"


    However, before the Feng Yun family patriarch could finish his sentence, he had already turned into dust. With a gentle breeze, he dissipated into the wind.


    There was no struggle or resistance. It happened within a period that was so short it was unfathomable. Everyone at present was dumbstruck and in disbelief.


    The Emperor-level powerhouse from the Feng Yun family was reduced to nothingness in Ye Qingtang''s hands!


    "Sister Ye Yue is amazing¡­"


    Feng Wuyin widened his glittery eyes, which were filled with admiration.


    "So powerful. Even an Emperor level practitioner was defeated by Sister Ye Yue¡­ How is it that she could be so powerful? Didn''t they say that¡­ the martial arts practitioner from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain are inferior to us?" Feng Jiuyou was dumbfounded.


    Feng Cang and the other Feng family youths looked at each other in dismay. Especially Feng Cang, whose body trembled slightly and his face turned pale.


    An existence that could instantly kill an Emperor-level expert¡­


    Would his earlier actions have angered this terrifying woman¡­


    At the thought of this, fear surged from the depths of his heart. Ye Qingtang could kill him with a single thought.

 Chapter 2614 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (3)

    Chapter 2614 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (3)¡¡¡¡The Feng family patriarch, Father Feng, Mother Feng and the rest stood rooted to the ground. Their eyes were fixed on Ye Qingtang and for a moment, they did not know what to say.


    Meanwhile, the other Feng Yun family members were as silent as cicadas in the winter. They did not even dare to breathe loudly for fear that Ye Qingtang would kill them all.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the Feng Yun family members. With a sneer, she said indifferently, "Get lost before I change my mind."


    After hearing Ye Qingtang''s words, the Feng Yun family members heaved a sigh of relief as if they had just survived a great cmity. They thanked Ye Qingtang profusely and fled from this ce, afraid that she would change her mind.


    "Not bad¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought as she sensed the energy absorbed from the Feng Yun family patriarch.


    It was a pity that she could not convert this energy immediately into her own power. Instead, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline''s autonomy had increased. Naturally, this was already a rare feat for Ye Qingtang.


    "Sister Ye Yue, you''re too awesome!"


    Feng Jiuyou ran to Ye Qingtang excitedly.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and said to the young Feng Jiuyou, "Believe me. In the future, you will be so powerful that the world will be shocked. You are destined to be a powerful figure whom everyone will worship."


    Feng Jiuyou was surprised by Ye Qingtang''s words and his face turned red. "Sister Ye Yue, you¡­ are exaggerating, but I will definitely be a powerful figure¡­"


    No matter how thick-skinned Feng Jiuyou was, he could not ept Ye Qingtang''s im that he would be a powerful figure whom everyone would worship.


    "However, Sister Ye Yue, if what you said is true¡­ did you discover some power that has not been developed in my body? Or an extremely powerful and rare super bloodline?!" Feng Jiuyou asked excitedly after thinking for a moment.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang''s status in Feng Jiuyou''s heart had already shot to its peak. Ye Qingtang could easily kill an Emperor-level figure. In that case, whatever Ye Qingtang said must be true!


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck. She did not know what extraordinary bloodline and power Feng Jiuyou had. Whatever she knew, she only knew it because she hade from the future.


    Of course, Ye Qingtang would not reveal that. But she didn''t want to dampen Feng Jiuyou''s enthusiasm. So she only smiled and said, "Jiuyou, your belief is your sharpest weapon. One day, you will reach the peak."


    "Yes, yes, yes!!" Feng Jiuyou nodded repeatedly and said, "Sister Ye Yue, I won''t disappoint you. I will definitely reach the top. I will be a super big shot!"


    "Don''t worry, you can do it." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Sister Ye Yue, what about me!" Feng Wuyin suddenly ran up and tugged at the corner of Ye Qingtang''s clothes.


    Ye Qingtang tilted her head and looked at Feng Wuyin. She really did not know¡­


    "Don''t worry, Wuyin. You''re already stronger than me now, so you''ll definitely be even stronger in the future. In the future, we''ll all be famous experts!" Feng Jiuyou smiled.


    "Is that so, Sister Ye Yue?" Feng Wuyin seemed to want to hear Ye Qingtang''s confirmation.


    "Yes, definitely." Ye Qingtang nodded. It should be¡­


    Although Ye Qingtang had read the historical records, Feng Wuyin had been a blood sacrifice when he was young. He had no future.


    Even though Ye Qingtang had changed history, she could not predict what would happen to Feng Wuyin in the future.

 Chapter 2615 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (4)

    Chapter 2615 Heavenly Emperor And Han Cangming (4)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang knew that she might be able to change history, but only for that point in time. Whatever happened next would not be within her control.


    Even if Feng Wuyin''s previous fate did not happen because of Ye Qingtang, who knew what would happen in the future? Perhaps nothing else would happen to him or perhaps he would encounter an even greater cmity in the future. All of this no longer had anything to do with Ye Qingtang and was not something she could decide.


    As Ye Qingtang stared at Feng Wuyin, she inwardly wished him a safe life.


    "Miss¡­ Ye¡­" The Feng family patriarch came to Ye Qingtang''s side.


    "Patriarch, please speak freely," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Miss Ye¡­ I did not know about Miss Ye''s prowess previously. Perhaps some of the Feng family''s younger generation may have offended you. I hope that Miss Ye will not take issue with them¡­" At that moment, the Feng family''s patriarch gazed respectfully at Ye Qingtang.


    This woman in front of him had casually killed an Emperor-level powerhouse from the Feng Yun family. It had been a massive shock.


    In response, Ye Qingtang only smiled faintly. "What do you mean, Patriarch? Of course I would not."


    Ye Qingtang did not even know who the Feng family patriarch was referring to. She was not interested in knowing either.


    "Thank you, Miss Ye. There''s one thing. Miss Ye, as you killed the Feng Yun family patriarch, it''s equivalent to destroying the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch. I''m afraid that¡­" The Feng family''s patriarch hesitated to speak.


    Without needing the Feng Family patriarch to say anything, Ye Qingtang knew what he meant.


    There were probably two points. On the surface, the Feng family patriarch meant that she had killed the Feng Yun family patriarch so the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch would definitely not let this go. They probably would not let her off. Another point was that the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch would still target Feng Wuyin and probably also not let the Feng family off.


    "Patriarch, you can rest assured." Ye Qingtang said to the Feng Family patriarch, "You don''t have to worry about my safety. Also, if the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch attacks the Feng family, I will not stand by and watch. However, with my skills, I might not be able to fight against the Heavenly Demon Tribe. Therefore, it''s best for you to make ns to escape as soon as possible."


    Ye Qingtang did not think much of the branch itself. However, it was still the Heavenly Demon Tribe who was the force behind the branch.


    Logically speaking, the Heavenly Demon Tribe was very far away from here. It was impossible for them to rush here to destroy an insignificant small faction just for a small branch. Nevertheless, they had to be prepared for the worst.


    Actually, the Feng family patriarch knew this very well, even if Ye Qingtang didn''t mention it.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, violent explosions came from the sky.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked and her breathing quickened. The faces of the Feng family members turned pale.


    "So fast?"


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. One of her thoughts was that the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch people must havee.


    "Look!"


    The young Feng Jiuyou pointed upwards.


    "That¡­ that is¡­"


    The Feng family patriarch looked up at the two figures in the air, his pupils constricting.


    "Unparalleled¡­ Heavenly Emperor!"


    "There''s one more. Isn''t that¡­ Han Cangming, who is soon to be the Third Emperor!" The young Feng Jiuyou shouted.

 Chapter 2616 The Power Of A God (1)

    Chapter 2616 The Power Of A God (1)¡¡¡¡Han Cangming?!


    Ye Qingtang gazed upwards.


    At this moment, two men were standing quietly in the sky. The one on the left had long silver-white hair and a red dot between his brows. There was no emotion in his eyes and he looked like an unparalleled demon god.


    The person on the right had long, ink-ck hair. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and there was an indescribable smile on his face.


    "The Heavenly Emperor¡­"


    Ye Qingtang muttered as she looked at the silver-haired man.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang could not help recalling everything that happened in the First Maind in the Blue Sky Domain. That was the first time she met the Blood Moon Holy Lord who descended from the void. It was from then on that the Blood Moon Holy Lord, who was a clone of the Heavenly Emperor, started following her¡­


    Ye Qingtang never expected that she would meet the Blood Moon Holy Lord''s main body one day, and in this era. It was truly unbelievable. There were all sorts of strange things in the world.


    As for the other person, he was no stranger to Ye Qingtang. The Demon God whom she once feared¡­ Han Cangming.


    Their faces had not changed at all. The Blood Moon Holy Lord¡­ no, the Heavenly Emperor was still as cold as ever. It sent chills down one''s spine and one did not dare to look straight at him.


    As for Demon God Han Cangming, Ye Qingtang was puzzled. Ye Qingtang felt that there was a huge difference in this Han Cangming. And the difference was not due to his figure or appearance¡­


    In the past, every time she met the Demon God Han Cangming, he exuded an unapproachable aura. But now, this Han Cangming had a smile that Ye Qingtang found very familiar. She seemed to have seen this smile before¡­ it did not feel unfamiliar at all but instead gave off a nostalgic and warm feeling.


    Han Cangming''s smile should have looked out of ce on his face. But seeing it now with her own eyes, Ye Qingtang found that she did not feel that way.


    Staring at Han Cangming, Ling Yan''s voice and a smile appeared in Ye Qingtang''s mind.


    "I must be going crazy¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned and muttered.


    She actually ovepped the image of this Han Cangming, who had yet to be the Demon God, with Ling Yan. What else could she be but crazy?


    "Sister Ye Yue¡­ wow, look! The unrivaled Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming, who is about to be the Third Emperor!" The young Feng Jiuyou said to Ye Qingtang excitedly.


    "I can see that." Ye Qingtang, who was a little dazed, returned to her senses at that moment. She looked at the young Feng Jiuyou and smiled.


    "Too awesome. I actually saw two supreme experts today¡­ Sister Ye Yue, I must be as powerful as them and grow up to be a supreme expert too!" The young Feng Jiuyou was filled with excitement.


    Ye Qingtang smiled at the young Feng Jiuyou. "You will definitely be one. Perhaps one day in the future, you will be even stronger than them."


    "Eh?!" The young Feng Jiuyou was slightly taken aback by Ye Qingtang''s words. He would be stronger than the unrivaled Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming?! How was that possible? Just to be on par with these two powerhouses¡­ already seemed like an unrealistic dream.


    It would be even more outrageous to hope to surpass the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming. The young Feng Jiuyou did not even dare to think about it.

 Chapter 2617 The Power Of A God (2)

    Chapter 2617 The Power Of A God (2)¡¡¡¡At this moment, more and more powerful practitioners from the various family ns gathered around. They seemed to have sensed the aura of a supreme expert, so they especially rushed over to take a look.


    "Oh my god¡­ Heavenly Emperor¡­ also, that man is¡­ Han Cangming, who is on par with the Heavenly Emperor and is about to be the Third Emperor?!"


    "It really is the Heavenly Emperor. I never expected to see the Heavenly Emperor in my life¡­ I really never expected this."


    "Is that the legendary Heavenly Emperor? He swept through the nine heavens and 18 earths with his divine aura. He once charged into the Fourth Domain alone and escaped unscathed. After that, he single-handedly destroyed the Heaven Supporting Divine Pir. He''s known as¡­ the unrivaled Heavenly Emperor!"


    As more and more powerful practitioners rushed over, the discussion became louder and louder.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the two elite-level figures again. Before Ye Qingtang could take a closer look, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in her body stirred. Her heart turned cold when she sensed the desire of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    This Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline must be crazy. After sensing how powerful the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming were, it actually wanted to devour them¡­


    "I don''t want to die yet. Don''t create trouble for me¡­" Ye Qingtang thought to herself.


    Neither the current Heavenly Emperor nor Han Cangming knew about her. If those two people sensed the power of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in her body, there was a high chance that she would die.


    Ye Qingtang immediately calmed her emotions and hurriedly reigned in the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. After a few breaths, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline''s desire gradually disappeared.


    The two supreme practitioners stood quietly in the air. No one below dared to take even half a step forward, all they wanted was to spectate. If they took the risk and approached those two, they might be burned to ashes. Just the aura of those two was enough to destroy all living things within a radius of several hundred miles. This was already the power of a god. Mortals could only look up from afar.


    After a while, Han Cangming''s gazended on the Heavenly Emperor again. His lips curled into a faint smile as he said softly, "Heavenly Emperor, you''ve been chasing me for half a year. Aren''t you tired?"


    As Han Cangming finished speaking, the expressions of the surrounding warriors changed.


    Were these two supreme beings going to fight here?!


    "Move further away!"


    A martial arts practitioner shouted and the surrounding crowd retreated. If the two supreme beings started fighting, there would still be some buffer between the battle and the spectators.


    Soon, the Heavenly Emperor raised his cold eyes and sized up Han Cangming. After a long while, he said indifferently, "Continue."


    "Continue what?" Han Cangming smiled.


    "Running," the Heavenly Emperor replied.


    "Heavenly Emperor, that thing is so important to you," Han Cangming smiled gently.


    In the next second, the Heavenly Emperor raised his arm slightly and stared at Han Cangming. He said coldly, "Give it to me."


    "Heh, Heavenly Emperor, that won''t do. You want to ascend to the heavens and I am your final tribtion." As he spoke, Han Cangming took out a dazzling jade stone that was suffused with a white luster and fiddled with it casually.


    "Oh¡­ you want to stop me from ascending to the heavens." The Heavenly Emperor''s eyes flickered coldly.


    "Heavenly Emperor, if you ascend to the heavens, who in this world can apany me? It would be so boring without you. So what do you think?" Han Cangming smiled.

 Chapter 2618 The Power Of A God (3)

    Chapter 2618 The Power Of A God (3)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang felt increasingly puzzled as she listened to the conversation between the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming. Were these two people speaking Greek? Why did she not understand what they were saying at all?


    "Jiuyou, is there a deep grudge between the Heavenly Emperor and the Demon¡­ and Han Cangming?" Ye Qingtang asked in confusion as her gazended on the young Feng Jiuyou.


    Although there were many legends regarding the Heavenly Emperor and the Demon God Han Cangming in Ye Qingtang''s era, she had never heard of any feud between the two of them.


    "Ah¡­ Sister Ye Yue, I don''t know either!" The young Feng Jiuyou was stunned by Ye Qingtang''s question and shook his head.


    Currently, the young Feng Jiuyou was just a youth from a small family n. How would he know about any grudges the Heavenly Emperor had with Han Cangming?


    However, at this moment, the Feng family patriarch stepped forward and stood beside Ye Qingtang. He looked at her and said, "Miss Ye, are you interested in the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming?"


    Ye Qingtang smiled and said, "Patriarch, this is something to do with an Immortal Emperor level practitioner. It is natural for anyone to be curious, is it not?"


    The Feng Family patriarch did not feel that there was anything wrong with Ye Qingtang''s exnation. Indeed, anyone would pay attention to any news regarding powerful figures at the level of Han Cangming and the Heavenly Emperor.


    "Actually, Miss Ye, to be honest, I do know some information but I''m not sure if it''s urate. If you want to hear it, I''m willing to tell you," the Feng family patriarch said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. "Thank you, Patriarch."


    "Miss Ye, you''re being too courteous. Miss Ye is the great benefactor of the Feng family. It''s just some gossip. There''s no need to thank me¡­" the Feng family''s patriarch looked very solemn.


    Ye Qingtang was a little speechless. The people of this era were so polite and proper¡­


    "I''m all ears," Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    "Miss Ye, ording to the information I have heard¡­ The Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming used to have a very good rtionship¡­ There was even a period of time when they were inseparable through life and death," the Feng family patriarch said slowly.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. Inseparable¡­ through life and death?!


    She looked up into the sky. How was this a life-and-death rtionship? It was more like a fight to the death.


    "It is said that the Heavenly Emperor obtained a fortuitous item that can allow him to ascend to the heavens," the Feng family patriarch continued.


    "Patriarch, there''s something I don''t understand. What does ascending to the heavens mean?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    In the conversation between Han Cangming and the Heavenly Emperor just now, they had mentioned ascending to the heavens several times. That jade stone in Han Cangming''s hand was suffused with a white luster. It seemed to be an item that could let one ascend to the heavens.


    "Miss Ye¡­ this¡­" When he heard Ye Qingtang''s question, the Feng Family Head''s expression was slightly awkward." To be honest, I don''t understand what it means either¡­ perhaps it means improving one''s martial arts power or something like that. "


    "Wait¡­"


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    Could the heavenly ascension mentioned by the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming be¡­

 Chapter 2619 The Power Of A God (4)

    Chapter 2619 The Power Of A God (4)¡¡¡¡Was this possible? Could Han Cangming and the Heavenly Emperor''s ascend to heaven have something to do with the big yellow dog''s upper realm?


    A scene appeared in Ye Qingtang''s mind.


    One day, the Heavenly Emperor had received a stone of opportunity and was able to ascend to heaven, which was the upper realm the big yellow dog was talking about. But this important stone that the Heavenly Emperor required to ascend to heaven was stolen by Han Cangming. From then on, their mutual love for each other turned into murderous intent and the two friends became arch enemies¡­


    Ye Qingtang rested her chin on her hand as many thoughts filled her head. The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was possible.


    After all, the ones who didn''t know about the upper realm were martial arts practitioners like them. Perhaps the Paragon level Immortal Emperors already knew about the existence of the upper realm and even knew how to enter it.


    Of course, these were merely her conjectures. As for whether they were true, there was no way to know. The only way to find out was to ask Han Cangming and the Heavenly Emperor.


    "After that, the Heavenly Emperor''s opportunistic item was taken by Han Cangming, andter on, he vanished for a long time and was an emperor the next time he appeared again," the Feng Family Patriarch said.


    "Wow¡­" Ye Qingtang looked at Han Cangming who was smiling coldly in the sky.


    This Demon God had stolen his good friend''s important item and caused them to be arch enemies because of it¡­. in her eyes, Demon God Han Cangming didn''t seem like someone strong enough to do that.


    Even Ye Qingtang who was stronger wouldn''t have been able to do something like this to someone unless they were an enemy. If it was a friend, she would never be able to betray them like this.


    "Of course, this is just what I''ve heard from others, so¡­ Lady Ye, you can''t spread this around," the Feng Family patriarch reminded her softly.


    Hearing this, Ye Qingtang nodded profusely.


    She was not dumb after all. If this was to get out, it would definitely affect Han Cangming''s reputation. If he were to ever find out that she was the one who spread the information, he would definitely kill her.


    ...


    High above in the sky, the Heavenly Emperor looked at Han Cangming and said coldly, "Since that''s the case, let''s fight."


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he started moving forwards slowly. The sky changed color with every step that he took. Countless bolts of purple lightning shed across the sky like dragons as thunderous booms shook the sky.


    At this moment, the sky darkened as the lighting and thunder continued across it and the earth below shook. Just a tiny movement from the Heavenly Emperor was enough to evoke such a great momentum that shook the earth.


    "This¡­"


    The scene in front of Ye Qingtang made her pupils constrict.


    What power!


    This was the first time she was witnessing people of the Immortal Emperor fighting. In her previous life and this, she had never been lucky enough to witness such a great exchange of power before!


    She was stunned beyond words.


    Take the Fengyun family for example. They had tens of thousands of Emperor level practitioners. Yet the Heavenly Emperor would only require one breath to destroy them all.


    "Is this¡­ The power close to god¡­" Ye Qingtang murmured as she looked at the changing colors of the sky.


    That cheap brother of hers¡­ was so powerful¡­

 Chapter 2620 Fighting the Skies (1)

    Chapter 2620 Fighting the Skies (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang felt fear in the face of the aura of the Immortal Emperor practitioners, which was an indescribably oppressive force.


    Regardless of whether it was in the distant past or the now, it was her first time witnessing such insurmountable power from the Immortal Emperor level practitioners. It was a power that had far surpassed everyone else. Anyone below their level could only despair in the face of such oppressive power. There was no hope of resistance at all.


    ...


    "This power¡­"


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang who was standing inside the Feng family''s training arena looked up at the two Immortal Emperor level practitioners in the sky. Would she ever be able to be at their level?


    Even though the current her was already a far cry from what she was in the past, she knew that in the face of the Immortal Emperor level practitioners, she was still extremely weak. Besides the peak-level powers of this world, she was nothing more than a tiny ant.


    Even though she still had not used the massive powers within herself yet, it was probably still nothingpared to the Immortal Emperor level practitioners.


    She watched as the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming fought each other in the sky. Their eyes were fixated on each other as the Immortal Emperor level aura started diffusing all around them.


    As they fought, lightning flickered in the sky as day turned into night which was then lit up as bright as day by the lightning. The two of them were so powerful that they were affecting nature itself.


    Everyone else could only look on in utter shock. The Immortal Emperor level was something that martial practitioners chased after their entire life.


    "Heavenly Emperor, I''ve already calcted¡­ I''lle back after you win this battle, so that I won''t be dragged down by you," Han Cangming said with a sudden loudugh as he disappeared into the void. He vanished in an instant and it was as though he was never there.


    "You want to escape?"


    Seeing Han Cangming disappear, the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes shed coldly.


    With a slight wave of his fingers, the void shattered. He frowned as he looked up at the void.


    The thunder clouds had all gathered in one area and there were shes of reding from it.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor suddenly understood why Han Cangming was running and what he meant by a cmity.


    ...


    "That¡­ that''s!"


    Under the void, everybody stared at the dark clouds in the distance as their expressions turned incredulous.


    "The Cmity of the Sky''s Wrath!"


    The Feng Family Patriarch gasped.


    "That¡­ The Cmity of Wrath¡­" Ye Qingtang''s eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    The Cmity of the Wrath was a natural cmity. It was no ordinary natural disaster and was targeted at the Immortal Emperor level practitioners.


    In the past, there have been many Immortal Emperor practitioners heralded as immortal who met their demise under the Cmity of Wrath.


    The Cmity of Wrath¡­ was going to be the Heavenly Emperor''s grave!

 Chapter 2621 Fighting the Skies (2)

    Chapter 2621 Fighting the Skies (2)¡¡¡¡The Cmity of Wrath was a natural cmity to prevent the Immortal Emperor level practitioners from bing even stronger. They would be legends if they were able to ovee it but they would die if they failed.


    "So it is the Cmity of Wrath,"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression was grave. Even though she had never witnessed the power of the Cmity of Wrath before, she had heard many stories about it.


    It was said that none of them had ever escaped the Cmity of Wrath before.


    For most of them, once they rose to the level of Immortal Emperor, they would forcefully suppress their powers to make sure they did not continue getting stronger so that they would not trigger the Cmity of Wrath.


    But the Heavenly Emperor obviously did not care for these things and had no intention of suppressing his powers at all. If he had been more careful and suppressed his strength, the Cmity of Wrath would not be here now.


    "This¡­ is this the Cmity of Wrath?"


    Above the void, the Heavenly Emperor''s silver hair flew in the wind as his cold, emotionless eyes shut slightly. He stood with his hands behind his back as though he was basking in the presence of the Cmity of Wrath.


    "Fighting with the skies¡­ interesting," he murmured.


    In the next second, a beam of snow-white light appeared from his body and pierced through the skies.


    "Mad¡­ he''s mad!"


    The Feng Family Patriarch was pale as his entire body trembled and cold sweat peppered his forehead. He said in utter shock, "The Heavenly Emperor¡­ he wants to¡­ fight the skies!"


    Ye Qingtang''s face filled with surprise as she heard that.


    Once the Immortal Emperor level practitioners reached a certain level and tried to obtain more power from the skies and earth, they would attract the natural cmity out to destroy them, which was the Cmity of Wrath.


    Yet at this moment, not only did the Heavenly Emperor show no signs of stopping at all, he was still absorbing a huge amount of power from the skies, which seemed to anger the skies even more.


    "How¡­ how arrogant!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    There had never been an Immortal Emperor level practitioner who did not care about the skies at all before. The Heavenly Emperor was probably the only one!


    At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor was surrounded by white and he looked like a demonic god that cared about nothing. He seemed to feel nothing in the face of the skies. What a powerful spirit!


    "Boom¡­"


    The sound of thunder and rage reverberated through the skies. This force made those in the Feng family turn pale as Feng Jiuyou, Feng Wuyin, and a few other younger Divine Lord level practitioners fell to the ground.


    Ye Qingtang could feel her body shaking. The power obtained from absorbing the demon blood in her was released in an instant.


    In the next second, her eyes and hair turned white.


    "This is¡­"


    She frowned.


    Just one roar from the skies made the great Dao power within her feel so threatened and filled her with such power¡­


    But she calmed down as power entered her body. She wasn''t going to be this shaken after hearing the roar again.


    "Lady¡­ Lady Ye, are you alright? What''s happening?"

 Chapter 2622 Fighting the Skies (3)

    Chapter 2622 Fighting the Skies (3)¡¡¡¡The Feng Family Patriarch looked at her in shock.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang looked like a god as she floated in the air with her white hair floating around her and her eyes white as snow¡­


    She opened her mouth and said lightly, "It''s nothing."


    Hearing her say that, the Feng Family Patriarch''s lips twitched, as though he wanted to say something. But he ultimately decided to remain silent.


    The Ye Qingtang in front of him seemed like an entirely different person. Her appearance and aura seemed to bepletely different from the Ye Qingtang before.


    Not only that, but he was also sure that the current Ye Qingtang was vastly stronger than before. He felt a great sense of oppression as he stood next to her. It was as though the air had thickened around them, making it hard for him to breathe.


    She raised her hands slightly. Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin who had been affected by the Cmity of Wrath were dragged up by an invisible force.


    Seeing that, the members of the Feng family turned their stunned gazes to Ye Qingtang, who was floating in the air as well.


    As she had said, she was from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, where their martial arts were not even at the level of the Divine Venerate Domain.


    What a terrifying aura¡­ was she really human?


    Naturally, Ye Qingtang had no idea what the Feng family thought of her and bore no interest in finding out. Instead, she turned her eyes to the Heavenly Emperor in the air. Han Cangming had already slipped away to some unknown location.


    All the while she held her gaze steady but suddenly looked over at something that stunned her.


    There was a huge shadow behind the thunder clouds, like a human hiding in the dark.


    "Who is that¡­" Her eyebrows furrowed slightly. Who was that person who would go so close to the Cmity of Wrath? Even the Heavenly Emperor wouldn''t be able to do that.


    But the shadow was too blurry and Ye Qingtang couldn''t see it properly with her eyesight.


    "Patriarch, look over there. It''s a person,"


    She pointed at the thunder clouds.


    The shadow was huge,rger than they could imagine and they spotted it in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing what she said, the Feng Family Patriarch turned to look at what she was pointing at.


    But he could only see the thunder clouds.


    "Lady Ye¡­ what person did you see?" he asked as he looked at her again.


    "I have no idea who that is, which is why I''m asking you," she said.


    "But¡­ Ye Qingtang, I don''t see anything," the family n patriarch said as he shook his head.


    "You don''t see it?" Her expression was strange. They were not blind after all and should be able to see it at one nce.


    "Lady Ye, I don''t see anything," the Feng Family Patriarch said as he shook his head.


    "Lady Ye, what exactly do you see?"


    Mother Feng was extremely curious as well and she looked at where Ye Qingtang was pointing, but couldn''t see anything as well.


    "Jiuyou, Wuyin, can you see it?"


    Ye Qingtang asked them.


    "Sister Ye Yue, I don''t see anything," Jiuyou said. There was nothing there¡­

 Chapter 2623 Fighting the Skies (4)

    Chapter 2623 Fighting the Skies (4)¡¡¡¡"Sister Ye Yue, I don''t see anything either," Feng Wuyin said as well.


    Ye Qingtang''s expression became puzzled as she heard this.


    "What on earth is happening¡­" she muttered.


    How was it possible that she was the only one who could see such a huge figure and no one else could see it?


    The huge figure soon opened its eyes. Its eyes were blood red and seemed to hold the universe in them as it looked down gravely at the Heavenly Emperor.


    In an instant, the shadowy figure raised its eyes and the Cmity of Wrath fell all around them. A bolt of blood-red lightning as thick as a hundred-year-old tree shot straight towards the Heavenly Emperor.


    "Boom, boom, boom!!!"


    Explosive sounds shook the skies as the bolt of lightningnded squarely on the Heavenly Emperor. The bright light around the Heavenly Emperor faded a little.


    The Heavenly Emperor''s lips curled into a smile as he said, "Fighting with the skies¡­ how fun."


    ...


    Back in the Feng Family arena, Ye Qingtang''s expression was getting stranger and stranger. She could clearly see the shadowy figure using its eyes to control the Cmity of Wrath as it attacked the Heavenly Emperor!


    "What''s happening?" She could no longer understand what was happening.


    Even as she observed the people around her carefully, she realized that none of them seemed to be able to see the shadowy figure in the sky. Their eyes were all fixated on the Heavenly Emperor.


    "Could it be that¡­"


    She had a sudden thought.


    Originally she hadn''t noticed the shadowy figure. It was only after the great dao power filled her with strength that she was able to see it.


    So she put away the power within her.


    Her snow-white hair reverted to normal and her eyes went back to normal as well.


    She looked up at the skies again after putting the great dao power away.


    What she saw stunned her.


    The huge shadowy figure had disappeared and the only thing left in her sight was the Cmity of Wrath. There was no one there at all!


    Without thinking any further, she quickly let the great dao power wash over her again and looked up at the sky again.


    "This¡­"


    Her brows furrowed deeply.


    The shadowy figure with blood-red eyes had reappeared once again!


    She finally understood what was happening.


    As long as she had the great dao power within her, she would be able to see things that she couldn''t normally see, like the shadowy figure.


    She had no idea if the Heavenly Emperor could see the shadowy figure but she was certain that the Feng Family members and the other strong practitioners around them could not see the shadowy figure.


    If the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline had not devoured the Heart of the Heavenly Dao, she wouldn''t have been able to tell if anything was strange at all and wouldn''t be able to see the huge shadowy figure with its blood-red eye containing the universe.


    As Ye Qingtang looked at the huge figure, the blood-red eyes seemed to notice something was amiss and it slowly moved to look at Ye Qingtang.


    As soon as the eyes fell on her, her pupils suddenly shrank as every part of her body started shaking. A primal fear gripped her heart and she almost fell from the air.

 Chapter 2624 That Unparalleled Strike (1)

    Chapter 2624 That Unparalleled Strike (1)¡¡¡¡At that moment, she quickly retracted her gaze. She dared not look into those blood-red eyes.


    Reigning in the mounting anxiety in her heart, she acted as though nothing was wrong, as though she had not noticed the figure at all.


    Meanwhile, the blood-red eyes stared at her, evaluating her for a long time. After noticing that nothing was wrong, it turned its gaze away from her and back to the Heavenly Emperor.


    It was only then that she allowed herself to breathe a sigh of relief as she noticed that the shadowy figure was no longer looking at her.


    When their eyes met just now, she felt an immense sense of oppression, which seemed to have carved itself into her bones. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before.


    She had no idea what the shadowy figure was but could confirm one thing. The Cmity of Wrath was being controlled by that shadowy figure. Not only that, the figure did not belong to this world and was from some otherworldly area.


    She thanked her lucky stars that the shadowy figure was no longer fixated on her. Otherwise, there was no telling what might happen.


    Furthermore, she needed the great dao power to see the figure. Without it, she was just like the people around her, with no idea about the shadowy figure''s existence.


    "How strange¡­"


    What was the shadowy figure after? It could control the Cmity of Wrath and had brought down countless Immortal Emperor level practitioners.


    Was the shadowy figure there to prevent the Immortal Emperor level practitioners from ascending the Path to Heaven?


    Of course, this was merely her guess and might not be true. It was hard for her to truly understand what was going on.


    "BOOM BOOM!!"


    Before she could ponder this further, thunderous booms filled the sky. Every time the lightning from the Cmity of Wrath struck, the light around the Heavenly Emperor would dim.


    "It''s the seventh bolt from Cmity of Wrath already!" One of the practitioners observing the situation shouted in agitation.


    The number of Immortal Emperors who could withstand seven bolts of lightning from the Cmity of Wrath could be counted on one hand.


    Many Immortal Emperors were already on the verge of being destroyed after the third or fourth bolt of lightning. They were usually unable to withstand the fifth to sixth bolt and would be turned to ashes. Yet this Heavenly Emperor had already withstood seven bolts.


    But before long, Ye Qingtang looked up above the void only to see the shadowy figure controlling the thunder clouds. The eighth bolt of lightning seemed to be imminent.


    And indeed, soon after that another martial arts practitioner pointed at the thunder clouds above the void and said in shock, "Quick, look! The eighth bolt!"


    There were ten bolts of Heavenly Tribtion in total from the Cmity of Wrath.


    But up till today, they had never heard of any Immortal Emperors being able to withstand all ten bolts from the Cmity of Wrath before. Most of them had fallen before the seventh bolt.


    Today, the Heavenly Emperor was facing his eighth bolt from the Cmity of Wrath. The eighth blood-colored lightning bolt from the Cmity of Wrath was immensely stronger than the seventh bolt and was much more concentrated in intensity.


    Even Ye Qingtang who was standing within the Feng Family''s arena could feel the destructive power contained in the eighth bolt.


    The power felt strong enough to destroy anything standing in its way.


    At that moment, the deafening noise of the thunder shook the void endlessly. Yet the Heavenly Emperor stood facing the eighth bolt of lightning about to fall with no fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 2625 That Unparalleled Strike (2)

    Chapter 2625 That Unparalleled Strike (2)¡¡¡¡Within the Feng family arena, Ye Qingtang looked at the Heavenly Emperor with a feeling of unease in her heart. She knew that the Heavenly Emperor had to get through this. If he didn''t, she wouldn''t be able to meet his clone in her lifetime and this wouldn''t be fair to her brother at all.


    But looking at the terrifying Cmity of Wrath, she was filled with worry.


    Furthermore, while the Heavenly Emperor didn''t recognize Ye Qingtang, she had not forgotten him at all.


    Ye Qingtang had never seen the Heavenly Emperor in this lifetime but she still treated him as the Blood Moon Holy Lord that she knew, the little brother who spoke very little and was very cheap.


    "It''s here!"


    One of the practitioners called out as she was still in deep thought.


    Soon, the eighth bolt of lightning appeared in the sky like a blood dragon and headed straight towards the Heavenly Emperor.


    "Boom!"


    A great sound shook the skies.


    As everyone looked on, the Heavenly Emperor raised his hands slightly and the light in front of him started to form golden patterns, into an old totem.


    The totem harbored massive power and protected the Heavenly Emperor behind it.


    The eighth bolt of lightning quickly struck him. It first struck the huge totem of light in front of the Heavenly Emperor savagely.


    "Bang!"


    As the eighth bolt of lightning struck, the bright totem light quickly dissipated in front of their very eyes.


    After that, the eighth bolt of lightning continued its route towards the Heavenly Emperor, its power not having been diminished at all.


    But this time, the eighth boltnded on the golden totem in front of the Heavenly Emperor.


    There was the sound of a mirror shattering.


    They all looked on as the golden totem around the Heavenly Emperor shattered.


    "Oh my god¡­"


    At that moment, the practitioners all looked in awe at the Heavenly Emperor in the sky.


    He had withstood the eighth bolt from the Cmity of Wrath!


    Ye Qingtang sighed in relief as she saw this.


    She had to admit that the Heavenly Emperor had a terrifying defense.


    Although the eighth bolt from the Cmity of Wrath was extremely scary, the Heavenly Emperor''s two totems had managed to block it. It was a pity that they were no longer there.


    After a long time of thunder rumbling, the ninth bolt was forming in the storm clouds. The ninth bolt was much more terrifying than the previous bolt. The power it harnessed was way stronger and it was more condensed as well.


    Ye Qingtang felt chills all over her body as she stood in the Feng family arena. Seeing that many of them were worried, she waved her hand and used her great dao power to dissipate the power of the ninth bolt that was seeping all around them.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Qingtang asked Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin.


    "Sister Ye Yue, I feel so much better¡­" Feng Wuyin said.


    "Sister Ye Yue, how did you do that? I thought I was about to be ripped to shreds just now. The ninth bolt is just too terrifying!" Feng Jiuyou said fearfully.


    "Everything is alright as long as you''re all fine. Step back so you don''t get hurt by it," she reminded them.


    As soon as she said that, the people from the Feng family all retreated.

 Chapter 2626 That Unparalleled Strike (3)

    Chapter 2626 That Unparalleled Strike (3)¡¡¡¡Just as Ye Qingtang had said, the Cmity of Wrath was powerful enough to make them feel it. Since the Feng family home was closer to the Cmity of Wrath, they could feel its might more clearly.


    At that moment, she looked at the void with a grave expression. Even though the Heavenly Emperor had only just withstood the eighth bolt, the ninth bolt was already hanging in the sky.


    More and more martial arts practitioners back away for fear that they would be hurt.


    Ye Qingtang was curious as well as to whether the Heavenly Emperor would be able to withstand the ninth bolt in this lifetime. After the ninth bolt, there was still the tenth bolt. She couldn''t begin to imagine how powerful the tenth bolt would be.


    The Heavenly Emperor floated above the void with his white hair floating all around him, his hands by his side. With the blood-colored lightning around him, he looked like an earth-shattering demon who was about to dere war on the skies. It was a sight that made people gasp with awe.


    But she had to say that she was filled with respect for the Heavenly Emperor who was floating above the void. He was facing the Cmity of Wrath so calmly. How many people in this world could be like him?


    But before she could think of anything more, the ninth bolt of lightning from the Cmity of Wrath formed and a great sense of oppression formed all around it. The huge shadowy figure directed the lightning toward the Heavenly Emperor.


    In the next second, the only thing they could hear was the deafening noise of the thunder.


    In front of their very eyes, the ninth bolt of lightning carved through the sky and mmed into the Heavenly Emperor, dyeing him in blood red.


    After a few moments, the ninth bolt disappeared.


    Everyone was stunned as they looked slowly at the Heavenly Emperor.


    What they saw was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth yet he remained still. The Heavenly Tribtion around him was being slowly absorbed by him.


    "The Heavenly Emperor is absorbing the power of the ninth bolt from the Cmity of Wrath!" one of the practitioners eximed in surprise.


    "Absorbing the ninth bolt¡­"


    Ye Qingtang seemed to be pondering something.


    From what she could see, the Heavenly Emperor wasn''t absorbing the Cmity of Wrath but was dissolving its power slowly with some ability of his.


    "The Heavenly Emperor is exceptional."


    Ye Qingtang muttered under her breath. Another person would have been destroyed by the ninth bolt from the Cmity of Wrath.


    The Heavenly Emperor was extremely intelligent to have used his own power to dissolve it. Not only that, his physical defense was already on a frightening level.


    With the Heavenly Emperor dissolving thest bolt, the shadowy figure behind the thunder clouds red at him with blood-red eyes.


    Thest bolt quickly formed behind the thunder clouds.


    The whole sky turned blood red quickly and they could no longer tell whether it was day or night. The tenth bolt let out a terrifying noise, as though it was a mountain cracking open, and hurled quickly towards the Heavenly Emperor.


    At the same moment, a light appeared in the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes and he instantly turned into a golden dragon.


    The golden dragon collided with the tenth bolt from the Cmity of Wrath.

 Chapter 2627 That Unparalleled Strike (4)

    Chapter 2627 That Unparalleled Strike (4)¡¡¡¡Everyone was stunned at the sight of this. It was the first time they had seen the Heavenly Emperor turn into a golden dragon.


    "Is the Heavenly Emperor not human?"


    One of the practitioners stared at the Heavenly Emperor who had transformed into a golden dragon above the void. He was dumbfounded.


    No one knew much about the Heavenly Emperor and there had never been rumors that the Heavenly Emperor was rted to the golden dragon before.


    Ye Qingtang looked slightly doubtful as she looked at the golden dragon that the Heavenly Emperor had turned into but didn''t seem to be his body. It seemed to be some sort of blood magic but Ye Qingtang had no idea what it actually was.


    The golden dragon looked huge within the void. It roared loudly and the earth seemed to shake. The shadowy figure behind the clouds stared at the golden dragon that the Heavenly Emperor had morphed into with a glint in its eye.


    Even though the tenth bolt was extremely powerful, for now, it had nothing to do with the golden dragon, Light reflected off the dragon''s scales as though it was trying to devour everything.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise surrounded the entire arena as the tenth bolt from the Cmity of Wrath struck the back of the golden dragon directly.


    The golden dragon roared in fury and the breath of destruction surrounded the tenth bolt, trapping it within a sealed space. Yet after a few breaths, the tenth bolt broke free and shot towards the golden dragon.


    "That is thest bolt of Heavenly Tribtion from the Cmity of Wrath¡­ Will the Heavenly Emperor be able to withstand it?"


    The practitioners from afar were all utterly dumbfounded. They had never heard of an Immortal Emperor being able to withstand all ten bolts before.


    "Don''t tell me, the Heavenly Emperor is really going to be able to withstand the tenth bolt¡­ has he already sessfully ascended to the heavens?" Once the elders swallowed. Judging by the current situation, the golden dragon that the Heavenly Emperor had morphed into had extraordinary might. Be it defensive or offensive power, it had already reached a height unimaginable to most people.


    It was amazing that the golden dragon could float in the void without being destroyed after being struck by the tenth bolt.


    "Look at that¡­ the light from the tenth bolt is slowly dimming!" One of the younger martial arts practitioners pointed at the sky and said.


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, everyone turned to look at where he was pointing.


    Just as he said, the color from the Cmity of Wrath was slowly fading and the power it was emanating seemed to be diminishing as well.


    But they could see that the golden dragon was also riddled with wounds. The only unchanging thing was its eyes, which were still glinting coldly and indifferently.


    He was¡­ fighting the skies.


    Ye Qingtang assessed the situation in the Feng family arena and wasn''t as worried as before. Judging from the current situation, after the Heavenly Emperor had morphed into the golden dragon, if nothing went wrong, he should be able to withstand the tenth bolt.


    But what made her curious was what was going to happen after he withstood thest bolt.


    Any Immortal Emperor was qualified to ascend to heaven as long as they could withstand all ten bolts from the Cmity of Wrath¡­

 Chapter 2628 That Unparalleled Strike (5)

    Chapter 2628 That Unparalleled Strike (5)¡¡¡¡At that moment, Ye Qingtang was almost certain that the Heavenly Emperor was already invincible. It would probably only be a matter of time before he survived the 10th Heavenly Tribtion. In that case, it would only be a matter of time before the Heavenly Emperor would be able to ascend to the heavens?


    However, Ye Qingtang was a little puzzled. Although she did not know what happened in this era, she was certain that the Heavenly Emperor still existed in her own era.


    Could it be that her previous conjecture was not right? As the saying went, one could ascend to the heavens only after surviving the 10th Heavenly Tribtion. The most important part of ascending to the heavens was not like what she had imagined it to be¡­


    If the Heavenly Emperor did not survive the 10th Heavenly Tribtion, it would have been impossible for the Heavenly Emperor to exist in Ye Qingtang''s era. On the other hand, if the Heavenly Emperor survived the 10th Heavenly Tribtion and ascended the heavens to the upper realm, the Heavenly Emperor would not be in Ye Qingtang''s era either¡­


    For a moment there, Ye Qingtang was even more puzzled. She did not know what would happen. Ye Qingtang knew very little about the Heavenly Emperor. Moreover, there were very few records of supreme beings like the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming.


    "Look, the 10th Heavenly Tribtion is about to disperse!"


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, an excited shout snapped her out of her reverie.


    Along with their gazes, the divine might of the 10th Heavenly Tribtion had decreased to be nearly on par with the ninth. Moreover, the luster of the 10th Heavenly Tribtion was growing dimmer and was almost transparent.


    "Is that it?"


    In the sky, the Heavenly Emperor was facing the attack of the 10th Heavenly Tribtion. However, this time, the Heavenly Emperor had no intention of dodging. His huge golden dragon body changed rapidly. Before long, the Heavenly Emperor returned to his original form.


    The clothes on the upper half of the Heavenly Emperor''s body had already been torn to shreds, and he was covered with streaks of blood. His snow-white long hair was also soaked in blood. He looked like an unprecedented great demon god.


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang shook the surroundings.


    Faced with the full force of the 10th Heavenly Tribtion, the Heavenly Emperor did not dodge at all. He took a step forward, his eyes erupting with a terrifying cold light. In front of everyone, his right palm grabbed the 10th Heavenly Tribtion!


    "It''s over¡­"


    Ye Qingtang muttered. It seemed that the Heavenly Emperor had indeed survived all the attacks of the Heavenly Tribtion. Then¡­ what would happen next?


    From the corner of her eye, Ye Qingtang happened to see a huge shadow behind the thundercloud. And she also saw the huge shadow''s arm rising slightly.


    "What is that shadow doing¡­"


    An ominous premonition surged in Ye Qingtang''s heart when she saw that.


    In the next second, the shadowy right arm sted towards the Heavenly Emperor.


    "Be careful!"


    Without any time to think, Ye Qingtang shouted at the Heavenly Emperor.


    The Heavenly Emperor''s gazended on Ye Qingtang. For a split second, he looked confused, but he recovered almost instantly.


    The Heavenly Emperor quickly retreated and shielded himself with his arm.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderous explosion rang out. A look of shock appeared in the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes.

 Chapter 2629 That Unparalleled Strike (6)

    Chapter 2629 That Unparalleled Strike (6)¡¡¡¡An indescribable pressure instantly enveloped the Heavenly Emperor. At that moment, the crowd present had baffled expressions. 10th Heavenly Tribtion had dissipated. Why did the Heavenly Emperor seem to have suffered some kind of heavy blow?


    Apart from the Heavenly Emperor, there was no one else in the sky. They did not see anyone attack the Heavenly Emperor.


    "What happened? That muffled sound just now¡­"


    "Am I seeing things? Was the Heavenly Emperor just defending himself? Could it be that the 10th Heavenly Tribtion hasn''t dissipated?"


    Others might not have seen it, but Ye Qingtang saw it clearly. The shadow behind the thundercloud had suddenly attacked the Heavenly Emperor. If the Heavenly Emperor had not reacted in time, the consequences would have been dire.


    The Heavenly Emperor''s actions proved that he did not detect the blood-red eyes of that shadow behind the thundercloud.


    Even an Immortal Emperor level practitioner like the Heavenly Emperor could not see it¡­


    Ye Qingtang pondered in her heart and grew increasingly astounded. Where did that shadowe from and what was the meaning of its existence? Just one strike from it was already a huge threat to the Heavenly Emperor.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could think further, a blood-colored light appeared around the shadow. In the next second, it waved its huge fist and punched the Heavenly Emperor again.


    "Boom!"


    The loud boom echoed in all directions. This time, even Ye Qingtang did not have the time to shout out a warning.


    The shadow''s speed was really too fast. It was so fast that it exceeded the limits of Ye Qingtang''s understanding. Even though Ye Qingtang had a pair of Heavenly Dao Eyes, it was difficult to capture the shadow''s movements.


    The Heavenly Emperor''s body plummeted. In midair, he spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    "Swoosh!"


    The Heavenly Emperor, who was falling, used the blood on his body to condense a blood pearl. His eyes flickered with a terrifying cold light as that blood pearl struck the space between the eyebrows of the shadow.


    "What''s going on? Who is the Heavenly Emperor fighting?!"


    "Did the Heavenly Emperor lose¡­?"


    At that moment, the crowd below was in disbelief. Other than the Heavenly Emperor, they could not see anything else. Apart from Ye Qingtang, no one knew what was happening to the Heavenly Emperor.


    In the next second, the blood pearl condensed by the Heavenly Emperor exploded between the brows of the shadow. A monstrous me burned and created steam in the surrounding air.


    "Did the Heavenly Emperor discover that shadow?"


    Ye Qingtang frowned and pondered.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang shook her head quietly. The Heavenly Emperor did not seem to have discovered the shadow. He had just instinctively attacked in the direction of the shadow.


    The shadow wriggled its body frantically as if the Heavenly Emperor''s strike had injured it.


    Soon, the shadow disappeared into the void. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Emperor fell into the deep forest in the distance.


    Seeing that, Ye Qingtang instantly flew into the sky and towards the direction where the Heavenly Emperor had fallen.


    Ye Qingtang was not the only one. Several other powerful auras also rushed from afar towards the Heavenly Emperor.


    There were many Emperor level experts in the vicinity. Many of them had been hiding in the dark and watching. They had been waiting for the Heavenly Emperor to fail the 10th Heavenly Tribtion.

 Chapter 2630 Han Cangmings Ambush (1)

    Chapter 2630 Han Cangming''s Ambush (1)¡¡¡¡An Immortal Emperor''s body would be filled with treasures, so if he died, his corpse would be a treasure trove. To Emperor-level practitioners, it was extremely attractive. Even if it was risky, as long as there was the hope of obtaining this treasure trove, they would do their best to fight for it.


    Clearly, the Emperor level experts who had been hiding in the dark believed that the Heavenly Emperor would not be able to endure the 10th Heavenly Tribtion. Perhaps he had already died. This would be the best opportunity for them to raid the Heavenly Emperor.


    ...


    Ye Qingtang''s body streaked across the sky and she turned into a white shadow. In the blink of an eye, she had already disappeared.


    About 15 minutester, in an open canyon deep in the forest. Thick smoke was rising into the sky, apanied by strange sizzling sounds.


    There was a huge depression below, about a hundred feet in diameter. The Heavenly Emperor was lying in it.


    Ye Qingtang was the first to arrive. She frowned when she saw the Heavenly Emperor in the deep pit in the valley.


    After a while, Ye Qingtangnded on the ground. She was not bothered by the approaching auras.


    Uponnding, Ye Qingtang walked to the side of the deep pit and her gazended on the motionless Heavenly Emperor, whose body was still emitting white smoke.


    It had to be said that this scene felt very familiar.


    Ye Qingtang still remembered that when she first met the Blood Moon Holy Lord on the First Maind of the Blue Sky Domain, it was very simr to what she was seeing now.


    It seemed that history liked to repeat itself.


    Ye Qingtang did not rashly approach the Heavenly Emperor but observed from the side. She did not know how badly injured the Heavenly Emperor was. If she approached him just like that, she might be attacked. She did not want to take such a huge and meaningless risk.


    Before long, several figures flickered in the air as the Emperor-level experts arrived. The Emperor level practitioners were stunned to see a woman standing near the Heavenly Emperor.


    They did not expect someone to be even faster than them and arrive before them.


    "Who are you? Are you here to raid the Immortal Emperor?" One of the practitioners asked as his gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    These Emperor-level practitioners did not know Ye Qingtang and did not know her background, so they were rather cautious.


    Ye Qingtang looked up at the Emperor-level figures and said, "The Heavenly Emperor has not died yet. There''s no need to talk about raiding. Leave immediately."


    The Emperor-level practitioners were stunned. This woman of unknown origin was young, but her tone was bold. To think that she wasmanding the Emperor-level figures to leave immediately.


    "Why? Do you want to keep the corpse of the Immortal Emperor for yourself?!" One of the Emperor-level experts red at Ye Qingtang and shouted coldly.


    "Was I not clear enough?" Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. "Didn''t I say just now that the Heavenly Emperor is not dead?"


    "Hmph, whether he is dead or alive is not for you to say. Even if he is still alive, he is heavily injured and will die sooner orter. You''re still young, why don''t you leave now and avoid an unnecessary cmity?" The leading Emperor-level figure said coldly.


    If they could obtain the treasures of this Immortal Emperor, there was a high chance that one of them could be a new Immortal Emperor.

 Chapter 2631 Han Cangmings Ambush (2)

    Chapter 2631 Han Cangming''s Ambush (2)¡¡¡¡Now this unknown woman wanted to send them away with just a few words. It was obvious that she wanted to take the Heavenly Emperor''s corpse for herself. How could they possibly allow this?


    "Everyone, why don''t we do this? Although we can''t tell the depth of this woman''s strength, in order to avoid trouble, we should work together to eliminate this woman first. As for how to split the corpse of the Heavenly Emperorter, that will depend on our individual abilities," one of the Emperor-level practitioners suggested.


    "Agreed."


    "I have no objections either."


    "In that case, let''s attack."


    Several Emperor-level practitioners leaped towards Ye Qingtang from the sky. They were so fast that it was difficult to catch them with the naked eye.


    However, the first Emperor-level practitioner who suggested this did not attack Ye Qingtang. While the others were attacking Ye Qingtang, his lips curled up slightly. He immediately turned around and flew towards the Heavenly Emperor who was in the deep pit on the ground.


    "What are you doing?!" One of the Emperor-level practitioners shouted in anger.


    The others who were surrounding Ye Qingtang stopped in mid-air and looked at the Emperor-level practitioner rushing into the deep pit.


    "That old fool tricked us into attacking that woman, while he takes the opportunity to get at the corpse of the Heavenly Emperor!"


    The Emperor-level practitioners immediately ignored Ye Qingtang and flew towards the Heavenly Emperor who was in the deep pit on the ground. No matter what, they must not let that trickster''s scheme seed.


    In just a few breaths, the others arrived at the deep pit on the ground. They all wanted to get close to the Heavenly Emperor in the shortest time possible.


    The corpse of the Heavenly Emperor was like a huge treasure trove. Anyone who could obtain the Heavenly Emperor''s body would have a high chance of bing a new Immortal Emperor. Who would be willing to miss such an opportunity?


    However, just as the Emperor-level practitioners approached the Heavenly Emperor and before they could do anything, the Heavenly Emperor, who was supposed to be dead, stood up. He looked at everyone with his bone-chilling eyes.


    "Heavenly Emperor¡­"


    The Emperor-level practitioners were shocked and in disbelief.


    "This¡­ Heavenly Emperor, how is this possible!"


    One of the Emperor-level practitioners stared at the Heavenly Emperor, his eyes filled with shock and fear. How could the Heavenly Emperor survive the 10th Heavenly Tribtion?!


    At this moment, a cold glint shed across the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes. Before the Emperor-level experts knew what was happening, their bodies were torn apart and turned to dust.


    In the distance, Ye Qingtang stared at the Heavenly Emperor and frowned slightly. She had been right not to approach the Heavenly Emperor earlier. Otherwise, she would probably end up the same as those Emperor-level practitioners.


    How could it be so easy to raid an Immortal Emperor? Even if he really died in the 10th Heavenly Tribtion, his body would transform into an extremely dangerous Deity Ocean.


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, the Heavenly Emperor''s body copsed again.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang slowly approached the deep pit. She still had to be careful. Those Emperor-level practitioners who wanted the corpse of the Immortal Emperor¡ªthey were a lesson to be learned.


    In fact, Ye Qingtang had already given those fools a hint when she told them that the Heavenly Emperor was not dead. But they had been overwhelmed by their desires and died as a result.

 Chapter 2632 Han Cangmings Ambush (3)

    Chapter 2632 Han Cangming''s Ambush (3)¡¡¡¡Soon after, Ye Qingtang walked into the deep pit. She had already decided that she would leave immediately if there were any abnormal movements. This was to ensure that she would not suffer an undeserved catastrophe.


    Even in his current state, the Heavenly Emperor was still extremely powerful. He had just casually in several Emperor-level practitioners with barely any discernible movement. From that alone, it was clear how terrifying he was. As the saying goes, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse.


    Although Ye Qingtang was not far from the Heavenly Emperor, she spent a good half an hour slowly approaching him.


    Upon closer inspection, the Heavenly Emperor had indeed fainted. He was lying bare-chested in the deep pit and his long hair, which was covered in blood, hung loosely. Even so, he still exuded a faint suppressive aura.


    Ye Qingtang approached the Heavenly Emperor and crouched down to check his injuries.


    Although Ye Qingtang knew that it was impossible for anything to happen to the Heavenly Emperor, she was still worried.


    "Is this the power of the Heavenly Tribtion¡­"


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Heavenly Emperor and frowned.


    The Heavenly Emperor''s body contained an extremelyrge amount of destructive energy. It seemed that it was also because of this energy that although the Heavenly Emperor''s physique was extremely powerful, he was unable to self-heal quickly.


    Ye Qingtang ced her palm gently on the Heavenly Emperor''s back. This destructive force might be unbearable for the Heavenly Emperor, but it was extremely nutritious for Ye Qingtang.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang was not interested in the Heavenly Emperor''s destructive force at all. However, her Heavenly Demon Bloodline was salivating for it. Moreover, if she did not remove this destructive energy from the Heavenly Emperor''s body, even if the Heavenly Emperor recovered in the future, it would leave behind a hidden mdy.


    Killing two birds with one stone. Why not?


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang immediately activated the power of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline in her body and began to absorb the destructive force in the Heavenly Emperor''s body.


    As the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline devoured the power of destruction, Ye Qingtang could feel its joy.


    About an hourter, Ye Qingtang''s entire body was soaked in a cold sweat. It was difficult for Ye Qingtang''s body to withstand the process of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline absorbing this destructive force.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Heavenly Emperor meaningfully.


    Just this residual destructive energy was already very difficult for her to handle. It was impossible to imagine how the Heavenly Emperor had managed to block the full power of the Heavenly Tribtion. In fact, if not for the shadow behind that thundercloud suddenly attacking him, the Heavenly Emperor might have alreadypleted his so-called ascension.


    Just as she finished absorbing all the destructive energy from the Heavenly Emperor''s body, Ye Qingtang identally activated her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline and was about to devour the Heavenly Emperor''s original energy.


    Ye Qingtang hurriedly withdrew the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. If she allowed it to continue, both she and the Heavenly Emperor would be in big trouble.


    All in all Ye Qingtang was rather helpless. This Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline waspletely different from the Divine Phoenix Bloodline. It was an extreme manifestation of overbearingness and wanted to devour the heavens and the earth. Previously, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was too weak to have so many tricks up its sleeves. But now, the Heavenly Demon Bloodline had be more powerful and it no longer had any restraints.

 Chapter 2633 Han Cangmings Ambush (4)

    Chapter 2633 Han Cangming''s Ambush (4)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang was also very helpless about this. Fortunately, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was notpletely uncontroble. Otherwise, Ye Qingtang would probably have to give up this forbidden bloodline.


    It was not without reason that the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was ssified as an emergency bloodline. Even Ye Qingtang was a little afraid of it. It was too overwhelming.


    "Ha¡­."


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, an unexpected chuckle echoed across the air.


    Ye Qingtang immediately stood up and surveyed her surroundings. However, it was all empty and Ye Qingtang did not see anyone.


    "As expected, so it''s the forbidden bloodline, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline," the voice rang out again.


    "Don''t y tricks. Show yourself." Ye Qingtang was expressionless as she spoke coldly.


    "As you wish."


    In the next second, the void beside Ye Qingtang shattered and a silver wolf covered in ck fog walked out.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the huge silver wolf and frowned. It looked rather familiar¡­


    Soon, the huge silver wolf transformed into a human. When she saw that person''s appearance, Ye Qingtang was surprised. "Demon God¡­ Han Cangming?!"


    Han Cangming was slightly taken aback by Ye Qingtang''s words. His lips curled up as he stared at Ye Qingtang in confusion. "Demon God¡­ this title is not bad."


    Han Cangming''s gazended on the Heavenly Emperor. He chuckled softly. "Is this what you call¡­ endless joy by battling the heavens? How pitiful."


    Ye Qingtang looked at Han Cangming, not knowing what to say.


    In this distant era, she did not have any connections to Han Cangming at all. Now that she was facing an Immortal Emperor at the same level as the Heavenly Emperor, Ye Qingtang felt quite pressured. Furthermore, Ye Qingtang did not know what Han Cangming wanted at this time.


    Han Cangming walked around the Heavenly Emperor, looking like he was sizing him up. After a long while, his gaze suddenlynded on Ye Qingtang. "That''s right. You absorbed all the destructive force that injured him."


    Ye Qingtang looked at Han Cangming, not knowing what he meant.


    "One of the ancient forbidden bloodlines. Legend has it that the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline can devour everything in the world and convert the energy into itself. It is definitely a formidable bloodline. Have you ever thought of the dire consequences of keeping such a bloodline on you?"


    Han Cangming suddenly smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    To her eyes, Han Cangming''s smile was so familiar and yet also so foreign.


    This smile was simr to Ling Yan''s. However, Ye Qingtang had never felt such terror from Ling Yan. There was a sharpness hidden in this smile. One wrong move and her throat would be sliced apart. This was the foremost feeling that Han Cangming was giving Ye Qingtang at that moment. It made her fearful and want to stay away from him.


    "I''m very curious about your rtionship with the Heavenly Emperor. Why are you helping him?" Han Cangming asked Ye Qingtang.


    "I don''t know him at all. I just can''t bear to see an Immortal Emperor die like this. That''s all," Ye Qingtang replied.


    "Can''t bear to see an Immortal Emperor die like this. Is that truly all?" Again the eerie smile was on Han Cangming''s face.


    "That''s all," Ye Qingtang repeated firmly.

 Chapter 2634 Han Cangmings Ambush (5)

    Chapter 2634 Han Cangming''s Ambush (5)¡¡¡¡"Heh, up to you. It is not important to me¡­ Earlier on, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was already stirring. It wanted to devour the Immortal Emperor''s essence." Han Cangming continued.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly when she heard Han Cangming. Could it be that Han Cangming had already sensed it from the beginning¡­


    But what did he want? Why did he keep mentioning her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline?


    "Woman, I''ll give you two choices," Han Cangming smiled.


    "Just two?" Ye Qingtang stared at Han Cangming and an ominous premonition arose in her heart.


    Han Cangming ignored Ye Qingtang and continued, "The first option is for me to kill you and take out your Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. The second option is for me to kill you but preserve your soul. If you have the ability, you can think of a way to possess someone and be reborn. Of course, I don''t care whether you possess a human, demon, or beast. How about it?"


    "You¡­ wish to take my Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at Han Cangming with a cold glint in her eyes.


    "Not wish to take." Han Cangming immediately shook his head and smiled. "Will take."


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was silent, Han Cangming continued, "Alright, I''ll give you three counts to decide."


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One."


    Han Cangming counted down. Seeing that Ye Qingtang had not said anything, Han Cangming smiled and said, "Fine. Since you don''t want to choose, I will choose for you."


    As he spoke, Han Cangming moved his hand and Ye Qingtang''s body was suddenly gripped tightly by an invisible force. She could not move at all.


    Ye Qingtang could not resist this supreme power at all.


    She realized that even the Deity Ocean in her body was restrained by this invisible force and could not be activated.


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed slightly. Could it be that after she came to this era¡­ the final oue would be her death at Han Cangming''s hands?!


    In the past, Ye Qingtang had thought of the countless ways she might die. She even thought that she might be killed by the Heavenly Emperor. However, she never expected to be killed by Han Cangming.


    This was truly a boundless world¡­ full of wonders.


    In the next second, without giving Ye Qingtang any chance to think further, Han Cangming took a step forward and appeared beside Ye Qingtang.


    "Woman, death is the price for possessing a forbidden bloodline. You don''t have the ability to protect it. That is why you must die." As he spoke, Han Cangming smiled and pointed at the area between Ye Qingtang''s brows.


    Sensing the extremely overwhelming force of an Immortal Emperor, Ye Qingtang was powerless to resist. Even though she was much stronger than before, she was still as insignificant as an ant before an Immortal Emperor.


    "Don''t be afraid¡­"


    Just as Ye Qingtang was feeling a little hopeless, an ethereal voice entered her ears and reached the depths of her heart.


    At the final moment before death, Ye Qingtang was surprised. Did she hear wrongly¡­ Wasn''t it Ling Yan''s voice?


    "Swoosh!"


    A terrifying red light suddenly shot out of Ye Qingtang''s body. The red light was too fast and attacked Han Cangming.


    "Heh, you can still use divine powers after being restricted by me¡­ not bad indeed." Han Cangming gave a faint smile at the red light charging towards him.


    Han Cangming waved his hand at the red light, wanting to disperse it.

 Chapter 2635 Shocking Change (1)

    Chapter 2635 Shocking Change (1)¡¡¡¡In Han Cangming''s eyes, this red light wasughable. In just an instant, Han Cangming''s palm pierced through the red light.


    Surprise appeared in Han Cangming''s eyes as the smile on his face froze.


    Ye Qingtang saw that the red light seemed to have a life of its own as it wrapped around Han Cangming''s palm. Not only that, the red light continued to expand in Han Cangming''s palm. In just a few breaths, it had already reached Han Cangming''s forearm.


    "What¡­ is this¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at the red light and frowned. She found it increasingly strange and could not understand.


    At the same time, the unknown force that restrained Ye Qingtang gradually weakened andpletely dissipated, returning her freedom.


    "This is¡­ the power of the¡­ Karma Bloodline?"


    Han Cangming stood rooted to the ground and stared at the red light on his arm.


    "Karma Bloodline?"


    Ye Qingtang was even more surprised when she heard that. In the lower realm, only one person possessed the Karma Bloodline, and it was Ling Yan¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang felt that something was wrong. She was the only one who came to this distant era. Why was Ling Yan''s Karma Bloodline here?


    Ye Qingtang had the chance to escape but after thinking about it, she chose to remain here to wait and see what would happen. To be fair, Ye Qingtang did not want anything to happen to Han Cangming. After all, in Ye Qingtang''s era, Han Cangming did not do anything to her and even helped her.


    In this ancient era, Han Cangming still did not know Ye Qingtang. Even though he wanted to kill her because of the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, Ye Qingtang did not me him.


    "Are you¡­ alright?"


    Ye Qingtang asked Han Cangming.


    As soon as she said that, even Ye Qingtang found her own question ridiculous. What kind of existence was Han Cangming? He was an Immortal Emperor, a top-notch expert in the worldparable to the Han Cangming. What could a red light do to him?


    "Woman, you have two bloodlines in your body¡­ the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline and Karma Bloodline¡­ How amazing," Han Cangming stared at Ye Qingtang with no expression.


    Ye Qingtang was dumbfounded. Han Cangming had misunderstood. She did have the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in her body, but the Karma Bloodline was not hers. This Karma Bloodline had nothing to do with her. If Ye Qingtang guessed correctly, Ling Yan must have left the Karma Bloodline in her body.


    Although Ye Qingtang did not know when Ling Yan left this bloodline in her, it was a fact. Moreover, Ye Qingtang thought that she saw Ling Yan in the Ancient God Karma Tunnel.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not know what exactly happened. She was confused.


    "Woman, even if you have the Karma Bloodline, you are too naive to think you can use it against me." Han Cangming stared at Ye Qingtang and his lips curled up.


    There had to be a cause and effect for the Karma Bloodline. He had no link with this bloodline. How could it pose a threat to him?


    However, Han Cangming''s expression changed again. His body and even his most fundamental power did not reject this Karma Bloodline at all. Not only that, his body was trying to wee and merge with it.

 Chapter 2636 Shocking Change (2)

    Chapter 2636 Shocking Change (2)¡¡¡¡At that moment, Han Cangming''s expression finally started to turn serious. He could not help sizing up Ye Qingtang again.


    Han Cangming used his heaven-defying supernatural powers to remove the Karma Bloodline spreading on his body. However, he realized that it was useless. This Karma Bloodline was like a sticky ster cast. It had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, it became even tighter.


    A cold glint shed across Han Cangming''s eyes and his killing intent surged.


    In the next second, a strong wind blew around them and their clothes fluttered.


    "The Karma Bloodline is indeed miraculous. But will it still be effective if the owner dies?" Han Cangming stared at Ye Qingtang and asked indifferently.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    She would never be able to clear her name with Han Cangming. The Karma Bloodline was really not hers¡­


    "Swoosh!"


    Han Cangming moved and was instantly beside Ye Qingtang. His suppressive aura made Ye Qingtang unable to move at all. The feeling of being restrained by an invisible force appeared again.


    All Ye Qingtang could do was stand rooted to the ground and watch Han Cangming deliver a fatal blow to her.


    However, Han Cangming''s actions were rather strange. He was clearly attacking her but he kept missing.


    "Boom!"


    A terrifying explosion spread throughout the entire ce. Han Cangming''s palm strikended a distance away and shattered a mountain peak.


    At this moment, Han Cangming suddenly stopped and hugged his head with both hands. An indescribably painful expression appeared on his face and a terrifying red glint surfaced in his indifferent eyes.


    "Get out!"


    Han Cangming nearly lost control as he roared.


    The power of the Karma Bloodline was trying to possess him!


    A dignified supreme Immortal Emperor was being possessed by someone else. If this news were to spread, it would probably make everyoneugh their heads off!


    Instantly, countless chaotic memories surged into Han Cangming''s mind.


    "I see¡­ I see!"


    With a crazed expression, Han Cangming looked at Ye Qingtang, who was at a loss.


    "She¡­ is mine!"


    Han Cangming shouted angrily.


    "You¡­ have no way to protect her. You''re already dead! She¡­ can only belong to me!"


    "You don''t belong to this¡­ era. Get lost¡­!"


    "From the past to the future¡­ you are me¡­ I am you¡­"


    Looking at the crazy Han Cangming, Ye Qingtang was baffled. She had no idea what was happening to Han Cangming.


    "Ha¡­ haha¡­ I¡­am trying to possess myself?!"


    ...


    "In that case, I''ll destroy her so that she won''t have to suffer in the human world¡­!"


    As he spoke, endless terrifying divine energy erupted from Han Cangming''s body. Ye Qingtang was instantly restrained by some unknown force and she moved towards Han Cangming involuntarily.


    "Miss Ye¡­ don''t be afraid."


    "Woman, you''re mine!"


    Twopletely different voices rang out from Han Cangming''s mouth simultaneously.


    At this moment, Han Cangming''s left eye turned blood-red, its gaze extremely gentle. Meanwhile, his other eye revealed a terrifying coldness.


    Ye Qingtang stared at Han Cangming in surprise. There seemed to be twopletely different independent personalities in Han Cangming''s body¡­


    The blood-colored eye on Han Cangming''s left appeared very familiar to Ye Qingtang.


    "Ling Yan?!"

 Chapter 2637 Shocking Change (3)

    Chapter 2637 Shocking Change (3)¡¡¡¡"Ling Yan?!"


    Ye Qingtang asked in surprise as she stared at Han Cangming.


    She was all-too-familiar with Ling Yan. His every move, mannerism and tone were almost identical to the Ling Yan whom Ye Qingtang knew. At that moment, Ye Qingtang finally understood that the Karma Bloodline that flew out from her body was indeed Ling Yan''s.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised. When did Ling Yan enter the Ancient God''s Karma Tunnel with her? Furthermore, what was Ling Yan doing now? Was he possessing the body of Demon God Han Cangming?!


    Everything hadpletely surpassed Ye Qingtang''s understanding.


    There were two questions that Ye Qingtang could not understand.


    Firstly, she had no idea how Ling Yan entered the Ancient God Karma Tunnel with her.


    Moreover, Ye Qingtang was certain that Ling Yan had appeared several times in the Ancient God Karma Tunnel and the doomed hell. Each time he appeared, it was because she was in a daze. During that time, Ye Qingtang thought that it was just her hallucination.


    But now, it seemed that it was no hallucination. Ling Yan had indeed appeared¡­


    Secondly, even if Ling Yan entered the Ancient God Karma Tunnel with her, with Ling Yan''s ability, would he dare to possess the body of the Immortal Emperor Han Cangming? Was he courting death?!


    Looking at the overall situation, the heavily injured and unconscious Heavenly Emperor who was now lying in the deep pit should be easier to possess, right? Even if Ling Yan had the terrifying ambition to possess an Immortal Emperor, why didn''t he choose the Heavenly Emperor but instead targeted the Demon God Han Cangming?!


    Ye Qingtang could not understand all of this. She had never expected such a thing to happen aftering to this era. She never expected Ling Yan to enter this distant era with her¡­


    "Ling Yan, is that you¡­"


    Ye Qingtang looked at Han Cangming with a frown.


    An indescribable emotion surfaced in Han Cangming''s blood-colored left eye but he did not reply.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, her body was already pushed to Han Cangming''s side. In the next second, Han Cangming''s right hand grabbed Ye Qingtang''s throat. He stared at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression.


    "I¡­ will bring you away from this world¡­ to avoid pain!" Han Cangming''s right eye regained its coldness and madness. As Han Cangming exerted force with his right hand, Ye Qingtang''s body was lifted off the ground.


    "She wants to kill him, I want to kill me¡­ howughable is that!" Han Cangming''s crazy voice sounded again.


    However, before Han Cangming could continue, his left hand grabbed his neck.


    "Yes, that''s it¡­ let our bodies perish together. I can easily destroy your divine soul. You shouldn''t exist in this era, Future me!" Han Cangmingughed maniacally.


    "After my body is destroyed, I will destroy your soul and undergo rebirth to create a new body¡­ Ye Qingtang, in the future¡­ let me protect you!" Han Cangming continued to shout coldly.


    "Heh¡­ can you do it?


    This time, it was Ling Yan''s voice.


    Han Cangming''s body seemed to be out of control and he suddenly released Ye Qingtang''s hand. She immediately retreated into the distance to ensure her safety.

 Chapter 2638 Shocking Change (4)

    Chapter 2638 Shocking Change (4)¡¡¡¡However, before long, Han Cangming gradually lost control and flew away.


    Ye Qingtang did not know what had happened and wanted to chase after him. However, Ye Qingtang''s speed could not match up to Han Cangming''s. Having no other voice, Ye Qingtang returned to her original position.


    Although Ye Qingtang was extremely puzzled, Ling Yan was not around and her queries could not be answered.


    ...


    In the distance.


    The red light had already covered Han Cangming''s entire body.


    "Heh¡­" Han Cangming chuckled. "The me in this era has yet to fully establish his powers."


    After Han Cangming finished speaking, the other half of his body seemed to be struggling crazily, wanting to break free from Ling Yan''s control. However, it was all in vain.


    After about an hour, Han Cangming''s right eye turned blood-red. An indescribable luster appeared in his blood-red eyes. After a moment, they returned to their normal color.


    "In this era¡­ although my strength is not at its peak, it is enough." The corners of Han Cangming''s lips curled up slightly. "Unfortunately, I don''t like my former appearance."


    Han Cangming''s face changed drastically. If Ye Qingtang were here, she would definitely recognize that Han Cangming''s face was Ling Yan''s.


    Soon enough, Ling Yan raised his hand and Han Cangming''s soul appeared.


    "Past Me, I have to trouble you to continue being the Demon God in this era." As Ling Yan finished speaking, a blood-colored light appeared and turned into a silver wolf.


    A few secondster, the silver wolf turned into a human body. This blood-colored light was Ling Yan''s former body. In the next second, Ling Yan ced Han Cangming''s soul into that body.


    "Past Me, I will seal you off for fifty years. After that, Miss Ye and I should have long left this era. Using you to deceive fate is the most suitable choice." The corners of Ling Yan''s lips curled up slightly. He then waved his arm and sealed this body in the void.


    Ling Yan''s n was very sessful.


    First, he used his own life as the price to open the Ancient God Karma Tunnel. The final traces of Ling Yan''s Karma Bloodline then entered this era with Ye Qingtang. In this distant era, not only did Ye Qingtang obtain a huge fortuitous opportunity, but Ling Yan also got his wish and possessed his former self.


    Although the two Han Cangmings, past and future, were the same person, their souls werepletely independent. It was impossible for Ling Yan to remain forever in this era. Once he left, his disappearance from history would definitely arouse the suspicion of the fates. Therefore, Ling Yan had to leave his body, and after possessing the soul of the past-era Han Cangming, he ced that soul into that empty body. Identical bodies, identical souls. A wless n.


    However, Ling Yan could not predict what would happen in the future. Nevertheless, he had already prepared for the worst.


    Perhaps, after returning to his own era, the Han Cangming whom he had sealed off would appear again¡­


    ...


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang walked into the deep pit and started to check on the injuries of the Heavenly Emperor.


    After she had absorbed the destructive energy from the Heavenly Emperor''s body, his injuries were improving and he was rapidly healing.

 Chapter 2639 Cage Prison (1)

    Chapter 2639 Cage Prison (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang waited until dusk before the unconscious Heavenly Emperor woke up.


    Seeing that the Heavenly Emperor had awakened, Ye Qingtang quickly retreated and prepared to leave. However, before Ye Qingtang moved too far, a shadow shed across the void and appeared beside her.


    That shadow was none other than the Heavenly Emperor himself.


    The Heavenly Emperor stood in front of Ye Qingtang and stared at her expressionlessly.


    "You are the one who saved me." The Heavenly Emperor was the first to speak after a long while.


    Ye Qingtang was relieved when she saw that the Heavenly Emperor did not have any ill intentions toward her.


    "Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­ I see. You are also the one who absorbed the destructive energy in my body," the Heavenly Emperor said slowly as he sized up Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback by the Heavenly Emperor''s words. Even the Heavenly Emperor had detected her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­


    Seeing Ye Qingtang''s startled expression, the Heavenly Emperor said indifferently, "Don''t panic. I have no interest in your Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline."


    "That''s good¡­" Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief.


    If this Heavenly Emperor was like Han Cangming from before, Ye Qingtang would not be able to fight him off.


    "What is your name?" The Heavenly Emperor asked Ye Qingtang.


    "My name is not important," Ye Qingtang said.


    "You have quite the personality. No one has ever dared to speak to me like that," the Heavenly Emperor said. "However, since you saved me, I will spare your life."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "If I remember correctly, you were the one who warned me to be careful as I underwent the Heavenly Tribtion," the Heavenly Emperor continued.


    Ye Qingtang did not deny and nodded.


    "So you saw something that I could not see, right?" The Heavenly Emperor looked at Ye Qingtang meaningfully.


    As expected, Ye Qingtang was not wrong. Even the Heavenly Emperor could not see the huge shadow with blood-red eyes behind the thundercloud.


    "Do you know what happened and what attacked me after I underwent the 10th Heavenly Tribtion?" The Heavenly Emperor asked Ye Qingtang.


    "I did." Ye Qingtang had no choice but to tell the Heavenly Emperor what she saw. "Behind the thundercloud was a huge shadow. After you underwent the 10th Heavenly Tribtion, it was that shadow that attacked you and severely injured you."


    "Shadow¡­" The Heavenly Emperor seemed to be deep in thought. "From the looks of it, the secret legend is real."


    "Secret legend?" Ye Qingtang was rather curious about what the Heavenly Emperor was referring to.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang''s puzzled expression, the Heavenly Emperor sat on the ground expressionlessly and patted the space in front of him. "Sit."


    "Oh¡­"


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to disobey the Heavenly Emperor. She had no choice but to sit down.


    "It looks like you''re also very interested in the secret legend. You wish to know," the Heavenly Emperor said calmly.


    "If you are willing to tell me," Ye Qingtang said.


    "You really have a unique personality." The Heavenly Emperor looked at Ye Qingtang and immediately looked away. "I can tell you about the secret legend. It concerns a cage prison."


    "Cage prison?" Ye Qingtang had a strange expression.


    "That''s right." The Heavenly Emperor looked up into the sky. "The lower realm has always been a cage prison. And at the end of the void, there''s an upper realm."


    "What do you mean¡­" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "That so-called shadow which you saw must have been the guardian of the lower realm cage. Its existence is to prevent any living being from escaping from the lower realm." A cold glint surfaced in the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes.

 Chapter 2640 Saint Ye Yue (1)

    Chapter 2640 Saint Ye Yue (1)¡¡¡¡"Cage prison¡­"


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Heavenly Emperor in astonishment. The lower realm was actually a prison?


    However, what did this cage represent? When did this cage firste about?


    "Those who possess sufficient power will be able to ascend to the heavens and enter the upper realms and be a True God. However, the more True Gods enter the upper realm, the more unstable the world will be," the Heavenly Emperor exined expressionlessly.


    Ye Qingtang frowned in deep thought after hearing the Heavenly Emperor''s words. "So what you mean is that the upper realm does not want the living beings in the lower realm to be able to ascend to the heavens. This is why the Heavenly Tribtion exists."


    "Perhaps."


    Actually, Ye Qingtang was only a little curious about what the Heavenly Emperor said. She did not really care that much if the lower realm was a cage prison.


    This matter was too far-fetched an idea for Ye Qingtang.


    After a long time, the Heavenly Emperor''s gazended on Ye Qingtang. "I will be leaving. However, I don''t like to owe others a favor. If there''s a chance in the future, I will repay you."


    With that, the Heavenly Emperor stood up slowly and disappeared before Ye Qingtang''s eyes.


    ...


    Half a monthter, somewhere on a mountain peak.


    The Heavenly Emperor looked at the man in front of him and said coldly, "Hand it over."


    This man was none other than Han Cangming.


    Han Cangming immediately took out a jade bead and threw it to the Heavenly Emperor without saying a word.


    A hint of surprise appeared in the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes. He had chased after Han Cangming for half a year but he was unwilling to hand over the Heaven Ascension Pearl. He did not expect him to be sopliant this time. It was a little puzzling.


    "Do you find my actions unbelievable?" Han Cangming stared at the Heavenly Emperor and chuckled.


    "I''m just curious. Why did you suddenly change your mind?" The Heavenly Emperor asked Han Cangming.


    Han Cangming did not answer the Heavenly Emperor''s question. He just smiled and said, "You want to ascend to the heavens, but you don''t know how long you can live a carefree life thereafter."


    "What do you mean?" The Heavenly Emperor asked expressionlessly.


    "People dream of breaking out of the cage prison and ascending to the upper realm. Growing wings and bing an immortal. Isn''t thatughable?" Han Cangming replied.


    "There''s no need for you to worry about me." The Heavenly Emperor stated calmly. "You seem different today."


    "Why do you say that?" Han Cangming smiled.


    "Just a feeling," the Heavenly Emperor answered.


    In the Heavenly Emperor''s mind, Han Cangming was extremely sinister and cunning. However, the Han Cangming in front of him gave him a different feeling.


    ...


    Several yearster.


    Inside the Great Immortal Temple.


    Several years had passed since Ye Qingtang came to this strange era but she still could not find a way to leave.


    "Sister Ye Yue!"


    At the back of the mountain, Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou ran over together.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her senses and looked at the two boys. Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin had grown a little, and their martial skills had already entered the sub-Emperor Realm.


    Years had passed since she parted ways with the Heavenly Emperor. By fate, Ye Qingtang came to the Great Immortal Temple and became the disciple of the Nine Heavens Saint, the Chief Elder of the Great Immortal Temple.


    After gaining a firm foothold in the Great Immortal Temple, Ye Qingtang brought Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou here as well.

 Chapter 2641 Saint Ye Yue (2)

    Chapter 2641 Saint Ye Yue (2)¡¡¡¡Over the past few years, Ye Qingtang had gone into seclusion to cultivate and rarely went out. She rarely appeared even within the Great Immortal Temple. Everyone knew that the Nine Heavens Saint of the Great Immortal Temple had epted a disciple but no one knew who it was.


    Ye Qingtang had been in seclusion for several years and her martial art skills had already entered the Emperor stage.


    The Emperor stage waspletely different from the Divine Lord stage. There were a total of nine levels to the Divine Lord realm, but there were only three different levels for the Emperor realm. They were the Worldly Emperor level, the Illusory Emperor level and the Heaven Emperor level.


    Even so, most Emperor level practitioners would spend their entire lives wandering around the Worldly Emperor level, nevering close to the Illusionary level.


    After being in seclusion for several years, Ye Qingtang''s cultivation level had already entered the Illusionary Emperor stage. and was fast charging towards the Heaven Emperor level.


    As for how to return to her own era, Ye Qingtang did not know but she never gave up trying to find opportunities.


    During this period of time, apart from finding a way to return to her own era, Ye Qingtang did not forget the power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. However, she still made no progress in that area.


    "Madam."


    A momentter, an Emperor-level figure entered the back mountain and looked at Ye Qingtang respectfully.


    "Speak." Ye Qingtang looked at the person.


    "Madam, the Nine Heavens Saint is looking for you. He wants you to go to the Saint''s residence," the Emperor-level person reported.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said to Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou, "The two of you cultivate well. Don''t bezy."


    "Sister Ye Yue, don''t worry!" Feng Jiuyou said.


    "We''ll work hard!" Feng Wuyin chimed in.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and turned to leave.


    ...


    Inside the Saint''s residence.


    An elder with white hair and beard sat in the main seat of the hall.


    "Master."


    Ye Qingtang said with cupped fists when she saw the elder.


    "Yue''er, I heard that you came out of seclusion, so I asked you toe over." The white-haired elder sized up Ye Qingtang.


    This elder with white hair and beard sat in the distance, but he gave off an endless suppressive aura. His entire being was like an immovable mountain range. This aura was even more terrifying than the Heavenly Emperor and Han Cangming from several years ago.


    The Nine Heavens Saint was one of the Saints of this era and also one of the founders of the Great Immortal Temple. He was an old supreme being who had lived for countless years.


    When Ye Qingtang first met the Nine Heavens Saint. The Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline stirred inside her body, and this was detected by the Nine Heavens Saint. However, the Nine Heavens Saint still epted Ye Qingtang as his disciple.


    After that, the Nine Heavens Saint actually discovered that there was still a rare Great Dao power in Ye Qingtang''s body. He was extremely surprised and Ye Qingtang became the Nine Heavens Saint''s most favored disciple. Everyone knew that the Nine Heavens Saint had epted a female disciple called Ye Yue and was prepared to groom this disciple to be the next Saint. Therefore, everyone called Ye Qingtang, Saint Ye Yue.


    "I''ve let Master worry about me all these years," Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Yue''er, you''ve already broken through from the Worldly Emperor level to the Illusionary Emperor level¡­" The Nine Heavens Saint narrowed his eyes.


    "Master, I broke through about a year after I went into seclusion. Unfortunately, I encountered a bottleneck when breaking through to the Heaven Emperor level. My cultivation level has been increasing very slowly since then." Ye Qingtang sighed.


    If the strength of her martial art managed to increase at a steady pace, she would have broken through to the Heaven Emperor level a long time ago. Perhaps, she would even be on the threshold of the Immortal Emperor stage now.

 Chapter 2642 Saint Ye Yue (3)

    Chapter 2642 Saint Ye Yue (3)¡¡¡¡"Yue''er, in the realm of martial arts, you have to be calm and steady. You must not be impatient. Remember, haste does not always bring sess. It is already a miracle for you to break through from the Worldly Emperor level to the Illusory Emperor level in such a short period of time. Many powerful figures with astonishing talents remained stuck at the Worldly Emperor level for their entire lives. Even until their deaths, they did not manage to even reach the threshold of the Illusory level. Back then, even I had to spend 18 years to merely break through from the Worldly level to the Illusory Emperor level," the Nine Heavens Saint advised Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said, "Master, you are right. I am too anxious."


    "Yue''er, since you''vee out of seclusion this time, you should make a trip to the outside world," the Nine Heavens Saint continued after a while.


    "Make a trip to the outside world?"


    Ye Qingtang was confused by the Nine Heavens Saint''s words. Why did he suddenly ask her to leave the Great Immortal Temple to wander around the outside world¡­


    As if seeing Ye Qingtang''s confusion, the Nine Heavens Saint stroked his white beard and said, "It''s about the legacy of the Fourth Domain."


    "The Fourth Domain?!"


    Ye Qingtang was astounded.


    In this era, the legacy of the Fourth Domain had actually been activated?!


    "That''s right." The Nine Heavens Saint chuckled. "The world is in chaos. The opening of the legacy of the Fourth Domain will rm countless powerful figures in the world. How can my Great Immortal Temple not join in the fun? You are my most beloved disciple, so you must represent me to take a look. If you are fated, you might even be able to enjoy a share of the benefits."


    "Then, is Master not going?" Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    Regarding this, the Nine Heavens Saint shook his head and seemed to look rather resigned. "Yue''er, Master has his own mission. Do you know what kind of demonic creatures are suppressed by this Great Immortal Temple? If Master leaves, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "I see." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang also knew some rumors about the Great Immortal Temple.


    It was rumored that the Great Immortal Temple was formed by some monks tens of thousands of years ago. The purpose of the Great Immortal Temple was to suppress all evil in the world. Deep underground beneath the Great Immortal Temple were the devils sealed by those supreme monks from tens of thousands of years ago.


    In the following generations, no matter how the times changed, the Great Immortal Temple remained the same. The strongest saints worked together to maintain the forbidden array formation, using it to continue suppressing the evil of the world.


    This was the reason why the Nine Heavens Saint could not leave the Great Immortal Temple.


    "Master, I understand. When should I set off?" Ye Qingtang asked the Nine Heavens Saint.


    "You just came out of seclusion. Before this, several teams of people from the Great Immortal Temple have already left for the transit station between the Divine Venerate Domain and the Fourth Domain. It is probably already time to leave.  I will leave it up to you to decide when to set off. However, I advise you to leave as soon as possible so as to avoid missing out on any fortuitous opportunities," the Nine Heavens Saint advised Ye Qingtang.


    "Master, I understand."


    With that, Ye Qingtang turned and left.


    Two dayster, Ye Qingtang finished her preparations and stabilized her cultivation level at the Illusory Emperor stage. She then left the Great Immortal Temple and flew towards the transit station between the Divine Venerate Domain and the Fourth Domain.

 Chapter 2643 Saint Ye Yue (4)

    Chapter 2643 Saint Ye Yue (4)¡¡¡¡To be honest, Ye Qingtang did not object to this Fourth Domain legacy mission. In fact, she was looking forward to it.


    All these years, Ye Qingtang had been searching for a way to absorb the power of her Heart of the Heavenly Dao but to no avail. Not only that, she had no idea how to return to her own era. Moreover, there was no news of Ling Yan and the Demon God Han Cangming over the past few years.


    Ye Qingtang only knew that Ling Yan turned into a red light and entered Han Cangming''s body. Han Cangming eventually lost control and disappeared. After that, Ye Qingtang had no idea what had happened.


    During this period, Ye Qingtang would use her status in the Great Immortal Temple to send an Emperor-level helper out of the temple to inquire about Han Cangming but to no avail.


    It was as if the Demon God Han Cangming had disappeared from the face of the earth. No matter how they tried, they could not find any traces of him.


    Ye Qingtang was also very worried about Ling Yan. She did not know what happened between Ling Yan and Han Cangming. She felt that Ling Yan was too audacious. With Ling Yan''s martial art skills, he could be beaten to death by any random martial arts practitioner he met on the road. But Ling Yan dared to have designs on the Demon God Han Cangming.


    ...


    Previously, the Nine Heavens Saint said that the opening of the Fourth Domain''s legacy had already rmed the world''s most powerful figures. Ye Qingtang believed that the supreme existences like the Heavenly Emperor and the Demon God Han Cangming would definitely not miss this opportunity and would definitely go.


    Indeed, Ye Qingtang had two motives for going there this time.


    Her first goal was to find Han Cangming and find out about Ling Yan''s whereabouts, whether he was dead or alive¡­


    Even if Han Cangming wanted to attack her, Ye Qingtang was not afraid. After all, the Heavenly Emperor still owed her a huge favor. With the Heavenly Emperor''s personality, he would definitely repay her kindness. If Ye Qingtang asked him, the Heavenly Emperor would not just stand by and do nothing. It should not be difficult for him to protect her.


    The second goal was for Ye Qingtang to see if she could use the Fourth Domain legacy to find a way to return to her own era or to absorb the power of her Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    As time passed, the seal of the former Divine Phoenix had beenpletely undone. Ye Qingtang, who was now at the Illusionary Emperor level, had naturally discovered the existence of the guide.


    Ye Qingtang used her mystical ability to seal the Heart of the Heavenly Dao again. However, the price of this mystical ability was too high, which resulted in a bottleneck in Ye Qingtang''s cultivation progress. Otherwise, Ye Qingtang was confident that she would have broken through to the Heaven Emperor level half a year ago.


    In the past, Ye Qingtang would bring Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou with her wherever she went. Firstly, she wanted these two youths to train more so that their skills could increase. Secondly, it had been a rather long time but the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch had yet to make an appearance. Ye Qingtang was indeed worried.


    However, it would probably be too dangerous for the boys to go to the Fourth Domain legacy ce with her. It was just not safe to bring Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou along. Even Ye Qingtang could not guarantee that she would be able to handle the dangers, much less protect Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou.

 Chapter 2644 Temple Holy Lord (1)

    Chapter 2644 Temple Holy Lord (1)¡¡¡¡For the next two days, Ye Qingtang did not rest at all but rushed from the Great Immortal Temple to the Fourth Domain transit station.


    The so-called Fourth Domain transit station had existed for tens of thousands of years. In the earliest days, there was a teleportation portal in the transit station that could teleport people directly to the Fourth Domain.


    However, ever since the Fourth Domain disappeared and became a dead domain, this transit station had beenpletely abandoned. It no longer had the bustle and vibrancy from tens of thousands of years ago.


    Now that the Fourth Domain legacy had been activated and was hidden in the transit station, the ce seemed to have regained some of its former glory. To put it bluntly, the Fourth Domain transit station had been abandoned a long time ago and had be a huge, deep forest canyon.


    It was said that there were many powerful demonic creatures in this deep forest canyon. However, following the opening of the Fourth Domain legacy, nearly all the top experts of the Divine Venerate Domain were alerted. Arge number of experts had swamped the deep forest canyon, killing all those demonic creatures.


    Ye Qingtang descended from the sky and arrived at the periphery of the forest.


    As far as the eye could see, the periphery of the deep forest was basically packed with people. As the news of the opening of the Fourth Domain legacy spread, even some of the weaker family ns hade here just to witness a historical event. Many experts were not qualified to enter and just nned to pick up any scraps.


    It was not just the Divine Venerate Domain. Be it the Blue Sky Domain or the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, such a situation was verymon whenever extraordinary legacies were opened. Ye Qingtang did not mind.


    The outer perimeter of the forest was filled with independent experts or ordinary family ns. Peak experts who were truly qualified would not remain in the outer perimeter. They had already entered the forest.


    Ye Qingtang did not dawdle but flew towards the deep forest. Before Ye Qingtang could enter the depths, she was stopped by a Worldly Emperor level expert leading over a dozen Ninth Heaven Level Divine Lord practitioners.


    "Excuse me, why are you standing in my way?" Ye Qingtang asked coldly as she swept her gaze across the Worldly Emperor level expert and his men.


    "Ha¡­."


    The Worldly Emperor level practitioner sized up Ye Qingtang and sneered in disdain.


    "Little girl, do you know that this is the Fourth Domain legacy ce? Where are you from and what kind of force are you? How dare you barge in without any notice?!" The man stared at Ye Qingtang andughed coldly.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly.


    After the opening of the Fourth Domain legacy, many supreme forces from the Divine Venerate Domain had already stationed themselves in advance.


    Those powerful factions had alreadypletely sealed off the perimeter in order to prevent random people from sneaking in. They did not give ordinary family ns and independent cultivators the slightest chance. Anyone who dared to try and trespass would be killed.


    "Great Immortal Temple. Scram," Ye Qingtang said impatiently.


    As soon as Ye Qingtang finished speaking, the Worldly Emperor-level cultivator and some of the other Emperor-level practitioners standing nearby roared withughter.

 Chapter 2645 Temple Holy Lord (2)

    Chapter 2645 Temple Holy Lord (2)¡¡¡¡Everyone in the Divine Venerate Domain knew about the Great Immortal Temple.


    There was no need to borate on the temple''s reputation. The Great Immortal Temple was one of the top supreme factions in the present world and there were not many factions who couldpare to them.


    However, the people from the Great Immortal Temple had already been stationed there since news of the Fourth Domain legacy spread. They had already entered the depths a few days ago. Now, this woman had appeared out of nowhere and was iming she was from the Great Immortal Temple. It was trulyughable.


    However, in order not to cause too much trouble, the Worldly Emperor level practitioner stared at Ye Qingtang and smiled. "Alright, since you say that you are from the Great Immortal Temple, show me the Great Immortal Temple token. If you can take it out, we will let you in, but¡­"


    At that point, a cold glint surfaced in the eyes of that Worldly Emperor level practitioner. He stared at Ye Qingtang and continued, "But if you can''t take it out, it means you actually dared to pretend to be from the Great Immortal Temple. Not only will you be unable to enter, but you will also probably die here."


    The impatience in Ye Qingtang''s eyes intensified.


    The Worldly Emperor level practitioner was asking for her to show the Great Immortal Temple token, which would prove she was really from the temple.


    No one in the outside world knew about Ye Qingtang''s status as a disciple of the Nine Heavens Saint. There was also no way Ye Qingtang would take out the token just for anybody.


    "What? You don''t have it?!"


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang remained unmoving, a Ninth Heaven Level Divine Lord middle-aged man standing beside the Worldly Emperor level cultivator red at Ye Qingtang coldly and snorted.


    "Scram." Ye Qingtang lost all her patience.


    "You are courting death!"


    Everyone, including the Worldly Emperor level expert, was enraged by Ye Qingtang''s words. This woman was really audacious. Not only did she pretend to be someone from the Great Immortal Temple, she even wanted to barge into their midst.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could say anything else, the heads of the Worldly Emperor level practitioner and his men were instantly torn apart, spraying blood everywhere.


    Ye Qingtang frowned. She could have done it, but she definitely did not attack. She did not kill the Worldly Emperor level practitioner and his men.


    "Ah!"


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, miserable cries sounded from afar.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang looked into the distance. Just that one nce made Ye Qingtang''s expression change.


    An extremely beautiful woman dressed in white appeared like a holy halo. Her entire body emitted a terrifying aura. Her eyes seemed to contain no human emotions. Anyone who dared to stand in her way would be instantly killed.


    However, to Ye Qingtang''s surprise, that woman¡­ looked exactly like her. They werepletely identical!


    Ye Qingtang was bewildered. Why did this woman look like her?!


    However, although they looked the same on the outside, Ye Qingtang''s martial art skills could not bepared to this woman. If Ye Qingtang guessed correctly, this woman had probably already reached the Immortal Emperor level.


    An Immortal Emperor could topple everything with a single thought. She was an existence that stood at the peak of the martial arts world.

 Chapter 2646 Temple Holy Lord (3)

    Chapter 2646 Temple Holy Lord (3)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang felt a lingering fear in her heart as she looked at the Immortal Emperor-level figure who looked exactly like her. The Worldly Emperor and Ninth Heaven Level Divine Lord practitioners were not deliberately killed by that Immortal Emperor. They were just coteral damage from that Immortal Emperor''s aura!


    "An Immortal Emperor¡­ it''s an Immortal Emperor!"


    Someone called out loudly, causing the many cultivators guarding the perimeter to tremble in fear.


    One had to know that it was impossible for there to be an Immortal Emperor among the guards. Every single Immortal Emperor was a core expert of supreme power. How could they be left behind to guard the perimeter? All of them had already entered the depths. Meanwhile, Emperor-level practitioners were as weak as ants before an Immortal Emperor. They had no way to fight back and could only wait to be ughtered.


    After knowing that the intruder was an Immortal Emperor, no one dared to behave audaciously anymore. They immediately retreated in all directions. Who would dare to obstruct an Immortal Emperor? Did they want to die?


    Seeing that no one was going to stop her, the Immortal Emperor, who looked exactly like Ye Qingtang, finally suppressed her killer aura and walked deeper into the depths as if no one was there.


    ...


    At that moment, surprise filled Ye Qingtang''s eyes. She suddenly remembered that when she just entered this strange era and saved the young Feng Jiuyou, he told her that there was an Immortal Emperor who looked extremely simr to Ye Qingtang. He also mentioned the Temple of Paragon.


    "Could this be¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought as she watched the Immortal Emperor leave.


    Could that Immortal Emperor just now be¡­ that Paragon from the Temple of Paragon?!


    Back then, in Ye Qingtang''s original era, she had been captured by the Temple of Paragon, who took her to be a clone of the Paragon and wanted to execute her.


    Everything that happened in that era felt like yesterday to Ye Qingtang. It was not distant at all and she could recall every detail. If not for the fact that she kept arguing that she was not a clone of the Paragon, Ye Qingtang would have already been executed by the Temple of Paragon.


    After that, not only did Ye Qingtang not lose her life, she was also treated by the Temple of Paragon as the reincarnation of the Paragon.


    Ye Qingtang was not stupid. From the Temple of Shadows to the Temple of Paragon in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain¡­ everything was linked and connected to her somehow.


    It would be ridiculous to believe that it was all just a coincidence.


    It was as if everything was predestined.


    At the very least, there was one thing that could not be refuted. The Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows was indeed a clone of the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon.


    She was first treated as the Holy Lord of Shadows, then she was treated as the reincarnation of the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon¡­


    Then, was it possible¡­


    That she was indeed the reincarnation of the Temple of Paragon''s Holy Lord¡­


    But if that was really the case, Ye Qingtang shuddered when she recalled what the big yellow dog said to her back then.


    The big yellow dog had once used karmic divination to help divine her future.


    And the result of the divination¡­


    Was that she had killed herself.


    Ye Qingtang would naturally notmit suicide.


    But if¡­ she was the reincarnation of the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon, and she had arrived in this past era¡­

 Chapter 2647 Temple Holy Lord (4)

    Chapter 2647 Temple Holy Lord (4)¡¡¡¡Perhaps she could understand the meaning behind the yellow dog''s words now.


    She would eventually kill herself.


    Could it be that in her previous life, the Temple of Paragon''s Holy Lord had killed her in this past era?!


    If she could understand it this way, everything would make sense.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not expect the Temple of Paragon''s Holy Lord to have any reason to kill her. She couldn''t possibly anger the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon so much just because she looked like her.


    If the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon was so petty, Ye Qingtang believed that it was impossible for her to be an Immortal Emperor.


    Regardless, that possibility still existed.


    Ye Qingtang made up her mind that no matter what, she must try her best to distance herself from that Temple of Paragon''s Holy Lord.


    She could not afford to offend her at all.


    In this era, the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon had not died yet. It was even possible that she was at her peak. If she had really died in her hands in her previous life¡­ this manner of death¡­ was a little too underserved.


    Ye Qingtang remained outside and was in no hurry to enter the depths. She would enter after the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon had walked further away, so that they would not bump into each other.


    The other powerful figures now looked at Ye Qingtang in a drastically different light.


    There was no longer the earlier indifference and disdain. Instead, there was fear and unease.


    The reason was very simple. Ye Qingtang''s appearance was exactly the same as that Immortal Emperor, who had killed so many people earlier!


    "This¡­ this woman¡­ could she be a clone¡­ of that Immortal Emperor?!"


    One of the Emperor-level cultivators looked at Ye Qingtang nervously.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    Was she destined to always be a clone?


    In her own era, she was treated as a clone. Now that she hade to this past era, she was still being treated as a clone¡­ did she have the word "clone" written all over her face??


    "No¡­ this aura doesn''t feel like a clone¡­ could she be her twin sister?!"


    "Twin sisters¡­ yes, that''s very possible!"


    "Twin sisters¡­ that''s not important. She can''t be an Immortal Emperor too, right¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was not interested in the crowd''s discussion. She just waited quietly at the side.


    It was not untilte at night that Ye Qingtang finally took action. As everyone watched, she strode into the depths.


    And this time, no one dared to stop Ye Qingtang. That powerful Immortal Emperor from earlier today was a lesson learned. After all, these two people looked exactly the same.


    No one dared to stop them.


    ...


    Late at night, the depths of the Fourth Domain legacy were bone-chillingly cold. An oppressive aura enveloped everything, and the air was filled with the faint smell of blood.


    Ye Qingtang was not surprised by this.


    Countless major and minor factions had entered the depths, including the top factions from the Divine Venerate Domain. The first-rate factions would not hesitate to ughter those weaker factions and independent cultivators who managed to sneak in.

 Chapter 2648 Black Tower (1)

    Chapter 2648 ck Tower (1)¡¡¡¡In this world, the weak would remain prey to the strong and had to fight for opportunities. Even if the weak were lucky enough to encounter a fortuitous opportunity, they would still be hunted down by the strong.


    Just like in Ye Qingtang''s previous life, she had the so-called Heart of the Demon God in her body but was hunted for her entire life. It was extremely vexing.


    After entering the depths, Ye Qingtang started being very cautious. There were many powerful demonic creatures here. However, along the way, Ye Qingtang did not even see anything at all.


    It was likely that those powerful demonic beings had already been wiped out by those powerful factions. Otherwise, the demonic beings were already in hiding.


    Currently, the most powerful experts in the world had already gathered in this region. No matter how powerful the demonic creatures were, they would not choose to sh head-on with those beings. It was more likely that they would go into hiding.


    After Ye Qingtang entered the depths, she kept looking for the main camp of the Great Immortal Temple. However, there were no traces of them at the moment. In fact, it waspletely deserted all around her.


    Ye Qingtang guessed that the Fourth Domain legacy had not been activated yet. The factions should be waiting near the legacy. However, Ye Qingtang did not know where the legacy was.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang did not intend to fight for the Fourth Domain legacy. She just wanted to use this opportunity to see if she could find a way to leave this era, or absorb the power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. All the elite cultivators would definitely be coveting the core legacy. With Ye Qingtang''s skills, fighting for the core legacy would be the equivalent of suicide.


    After searching for about two days in the depths, Ye Qingtang finally passed through the deep forest and arrived at the canyon on the third morning.


    It was an endless canyon filled with green mountains and rivers as if it was a paradise on earth.


    In the middle of the valley was a pitch-ck tower that reached the clouds. It looked very dpidated.


    When she neared that tower, a strange expression surfaced in Ye Qingtang''s eyes. Her body trembled uncontrobly, rejecting that tower¡­


    "What''s going on¡­"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression grew increasingly strange. She was also very curious about this pitch-ck tower. As if drawn by some force, she instinctively walked towards the tower.


    However, when Ye Qingtang approached the pitch-ck tower, she felt dizzy and nauseous.


    There seemed to be countless treasures hidden in the pitch-ck tower. Ye Qingtang yearned for them as if she was possessed.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could enter the tower, someone gave her left shoulder a heavy pat.


    Ye Qingtang returned to her senses.


    Looking at the tower again, it was no longer the same as before. It was engulfed in a terrifying demonic aura. If she had really entered the tower, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Stop moving forward. You''ll die."


    A gentle voice entered Ye Qingtang''s ears.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned and turned around instinctively.


    It was the woman dressed in white. She was gazing meaningfully at the pitch-ck tower in front of her.

 Chapter 2649 Black Tower (2)

    Chapter 2649 ck Tower (2)¡¡¡¡"It''s her¡­"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed when she saw the woman standing behind her, her hand still on her left shoulder.


    The Temple of Paragon Holy Lord who looked exactly like her¡­


    The woman in white looked away from the ck tower and her bright eyesnded on Ye Qingtang. When the woman saw Ye Qingtang''s appearance, surprise surfaced in her eyes. They werepletely identical.


    At that moment, the woman''s right hand was on Ye Qingtang''s left shoulder. Ye Qingtang did not dare to make any movements. If she identally angered this Immortal Emperor, it would be very easy for her to kill her.


    Ye Qingtang did not want the yellow dog''s prediction toe true¡­


    "Why do you look like me?" The woman asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was at a loss for words. How should she exin? That they were not from the same era? That she was her reincarnation? Or¡­ this was purely a coincidence? The world was wide and filled with all sorts of strange mysteries?


    "I would like to know too," Ye Qingtang replied helplessly.


    In fact, Ye Qingtang was speaking the truth. She did not know why she looked identical to the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon. She also wanted to know the reason.


    As for the reincarnation theory, Ye Qingtang had no idea if it was true. She did not have any evidence.


    "It really is a boundless world, there are all sorts of strange things," the woman in whitemented after sizing up Ye Qingtang for a long time.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "I created a clone a few days ago. If not for the difference in auras, I would have thought you were my clone," the woman in white continued when she saw that Ye Qingtang did not speak.


    "Clone?"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. If she was not wrong, that should be the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows¡­


    Ye Qingtang could still remember that when she first arrived in the Central Maind, she was mistaken by the Temple of Shadows as the Holy Lord. After that, she was taken to the Temple of Shadows, filled with worry and fear.


    "Miss, which faction are you from?" The woman in white continued to probe.


    "Great Immortal Temple," Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    "Oh¡­ rumor has it that there are thousands of fiendish demons suppressed under a Great Immortal Temple in the Divine Venerate Domain. Are you referring to that same temple?" The woman in white asked.


    "That''s right." Ye Qingtang nodded. "There is only one Great Immortal Temple in the Divine Venerate Domain."


    It had to be said that Ye Qingtang''s impression of this Temple of Paragon''s Paragon was all from hearsay in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. By the time of her original era, the Paragon had already passed away and only lived on in rumors.


    Now that Ye Qingtang was personally meeting the Paragon, she realized that this Immortal Emperor did not match the rumors. She seemed to be¡­ much more amiable.


    "Miss, I am from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and not a native to your Divine Venerate Domain," the woman in white continued.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang''s strange expression, the woman smiled. "I don''t know why, but after seeing you, I just want to be closer to you. It''s as if there''s some kind of magic power in you that attracts me. Perhaps it is because of our appearances."


    "My name is Ye¡­ Ye Yue. I wonder¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at the woman in white. Seeing that she was quite amiable and gentle, she decided to chat more.

 Chapter 2650 Black Tower (2)

    Chapter 2650 ck Tower (2)¡¡¡¡"It''s her¡­"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed when she saw the woman standing behind her, her hand still on her left shoulder.


    The Temple of Paragon Holy Lord who looked exactly like her¡­


    The woman in white looked away from the ck tower and her bright eyesnded on Ye Qingtang. When the woman saw Ye Qingtang''s appearance, surprise surfaced in her eyes. They werepletely identical.


    At that moment, the woman''s right hand was on Ye Qingtang''s left shoulder. Ye Qingtang did not dare to make any movements. If she identally angered this Immortal Emperor, it would be very easy for her to kill her.


    Ye Qingtang did not want the yellow dog''s prediction toe true¡­


    "Why do you look like me?" The woman asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was at a loss for words. How should she exin? That they were not from the same era? That she was her reincarnation? Or¡­ this was purely a coincidence? The world was wide and filled with all sorts of strange mysteries?


    "I would like to know too," Ye Qingtang replied helplessly.


    In fact, Ye Qingtang was speaking the truth. She did not know why she looked identical to the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon. She also wanted to know the reason.


    As for the reincarnation theory, Ye Qingtang had no idea if it was true. She did not have any evidence.


    "It really is a boundless world, there are all sorts of strange things," the woman in whitemented after sizing up Ye Qingtang for a long time.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "I created a clone a few days ago. If not for the difference in auras, I would have thought you were my clone," the woman in white continued when she saw that Ye Qingtang did not speak.


    "Clone?"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback. If she was not wrong, that should be the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows¡­


    Ye Qingtang could still remember that when she first arrived in the Central Maind, she was mistaken by the Temple of Shadows as the Holy Lord. After that, she was taken to the Temple of Shadows, filled with worry and fear.


    "Miss, which faction are you from?" The woman in white continued to probe.


    "Great Immortal Temple," Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    "Oh¡­ rumor has it that there are thousands of fiendish demons suppressed under a Great Immortal Temple in the Divine Venerate Domain. Are you referring to that same temple?" The woman in white asked.


    "That''s right." Ye Qingtang nodded. "There is only one Great Immortal Temple in the Divine Venerate Domain."


    It had to be said that Ye Qingtang''s impression of this Temple of Paragon''s Paragon was all from hearsay in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. By the time of her original era, the Paragon had already passed away and only lived on in rumors.


    Now that Ye Qingtang was personally meeting the Paragon, she realized that this Immortal Emperor did not match the rumors. She seemed to be¡­ much more amiable.


    "Miss, I am from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and not a native to your Divine Venerate Domain," the woman in white continued.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang''s strange expression, the woman smiled. "I don''t know why, but after seeing you, I just want to be closer to you. It''s as if there''s some kind of magic power in you that attracts me. Perhaps it is because of our appearances."


    "My name is Ye¡­ Ye Yue. I wonder¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at the woman in white. Seeing that she was quite amiable and gentle, she decided to chat more.

 Chapter 2651 Black Tower (3)

    Chapter 2651 ck Tower (3)¡¡¡¡"Miss Ye Yue¡­ just call me Ah Yao," said the woman in white.


    "Ah Yao¡­" Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. This name was very familiar to her.


    Back in her era, she had also been called Ah Yao by the Holy Son of Shadows. However, the Ah Yao that the Holy Son referred to was the Holy Lord of Shadows and just a clone. This Ah Yao in front of her was the real original body, the supreme Paragon of the Temple of Paragon in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    "Miss Ah Yao¡­ what a nice name." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Miss Ye is really good with words. I saw that Miss Ye was attracted by this pitch-ck tower just now, but this tower is a little strange. There is a monstrous demonic aura surrounding it. It''s best if Miss Ye doesn''t get too close," the woman in white cautioned.


    Ye Qingtang had already discovered this. However, she felt that something was amiss. This tower seemed to be inexplicably linked to her. It was precisely because of this connection that Ye Qingtang fell into a trance and wanted to enter to take a look.


    "I keep feeling that this tower¡­ seems to be linked to me in some way." The Temple of Paragon''s Paragon suddenly said in a subconscious manner.


    Ye Qingtang''s expression became even more bewildered. She looked at the Paragon.


    The two of them were thinking the same thought¡­


    Why? Could it be that this ck tower had some kind of magical power that made everyone who saw it have such thoughts? Or could it be¡­


    "Ah Yao, do you want to go in together to take a look?" Ye Qingtang suggested to the Paragon.


    Ye Qingtang was not confident of entering the tower alone. However, if she brought this Paragon in with her, she believed that they would be able to escape in time if there was any danger. After all, this was an Immortal Emperor.


    The Paragon was clearly tempted by Ye Qingtang''s suggestion. It was true that the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon was indeed very curious about this ck tower. She kept feeling that it was linked to her, and it should be no problem to just take a look.


    In the end, the Paragon nodded at Ye Qingtang.


    "Let''s go and take a look then¡­.but before we do this, I''m a little curious if Miss Ye Yue is from the Divine Venerate Domain?" The woman in white stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not know why the Paragon was suddenly asking this question. Nevertheless, she shook her head very honestly and said, "I''m the same as you, Ah Yao. I''m not from the Divine Venerate Domain. I am also from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain."


    "Oh?!"


    Surprise shed across the Paragon''s eyes when she heard Ye Qingtang''s reply. "That''s really strange. Miss Ye Yue is also from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain¡­ but with Miss Ye''s skills, I should have already known of you if you are really from that domain."


    An Illusionary Emperor level practitioner was considered one of the top experts in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. There was no Illusionary Emperor level cultivator who was unknown in that domain.


    The Temple of Paragon''s Paragon was curious how Ye Qingtang managed to remain anonymous in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    "I came to the Divine Venerate Domain a long time ago¡­" Ye Qingtang found a random reason.


    "Yes, I wonder if Miss Ye Yue has any ns to return to your hometown¡­ a few years ago, I created the Temple of Paragon in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain but am currently short of manpower. If Miss Ye Yue has any ns to return, you cane to my Temple of Paragon and manage it with me." The woman in white smiled at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2652 Black Tower (4)

    Chapter 2652 ck Tower (4)¡¡¡¡Actually, the Paragon had no idea what was happening to her today. It was just that after seeing Ye Qingtang, she somehow felt that Ye Qingtang was filled with some kind of bewitching power that attracted her.


    The Paragon subconsciously wanted to get closer to her. If it was in the past, someone who looked so simr to her might have already annoyed her so much that she would have killed her.


    The Paragon was not the only one who felt this way. Even Ye Qingtang had this inexplicable feeling. For no discernible reason, she had a good impression of the Paragon.


    "I have no intention of returning to my hometown for the time being, but that may change. Perhaps I will return one day," Ye Qingtang said to the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon.


    Ye Qingtang had already nned to return to the Blue Sky Domain and also take a look at the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain before leaving this era.


    "Miss Ye Yue, I''ve been an orphan for as long as I can remember. I''ve never seen my parents before and was abandoned right after birth. I was wondering if you and I could be twins since you look so simr to me." The woman in white suddenly changed the topic.


    Ye Qingtang was at a loss for words.


    Probably not.


    "I wonder if Miss Ye Yue lives with her parents¡­ if so, where are they? Perhaps you can bring me to take a look. Maybe it''s just as I thought. Otherwise, how could two people who are unrted to each other look identical?" The Temple of Paragon''s Holy Lord continued.


    Not only did they look identical, but she also had an inexplicable sense of intimacy with Ye Qingtang. Could this be the legendary family bond?


    "This¡­" Ye Qingtang was in a dilemma. How was she supposed to respond?


    Logically speaking, her parents should not have been born yet, right? Even if her biological father was a supreme expert who had lived for thousands of years¡­ her mother was definitely not born yet.


    Even Ye Qingtang''s maternal grandfather was probably not born yet.


    "Ah Yao¡­ to be honest, I''m also an orphan. I''ve never met my biological parents. They abandoned me at birth." Ye Qingtang could only sigh helplessly.


    Actually, after careful consideration, Ye Qingtang was not lying. Even in her own era, Ye Qingtang had never seen her biological parents. In a sense, she had indeed been abandoned.


    "Oh?"


    The Paragon was surprised by Ye Qingtang''s words.


    "In that case, Miss Ye Yue, not only do you look like me, even your background¡­ we are the same¡­" The Paragon mused.


    For some reason, the Paragon trusted Ye Qingtang''s storypletely and did not suspect a thing.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang did not want to lie to Ah Yao. But if she told the truth, she would probably be treated as a lunatic.


    Who would believe that she had returned to this distant past from the future? And that¡­ she might even be Ah Yao''s reincarnation? Wouldn''t she be foretelling her death?


    If you told any other Immortal Emperor that you were her reincarnation¡­


    That Immortal Emperor would probably kill you with a single p the moment you finished speaking. iming to be the reincarnation of someone was as good as cursing the person to death¡­


    If someone told Ye Qingtang that she was her reincarnation¡­

 Chapter 2653 Not Gentle At All (1)

    Chapter 2653 Not Gentle At All (1)¡¡¡¡Especially in this era, saying such words would make you an instant lunatic, and Ye Qingtang was no fool. She knew very well what should and should not be said.


    "I keep feeling that I might be linked to you, Miss Ye Yue." The Paragon smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang smiled back at her. There were indeed connections. In her era, be it the Temple of Shadows or the Temple of Paragon, there were all kinds of connections.


    "Ah Yao, I think so too," Ye Qingtang said to the Paragon.


    "Miss Ye Yue, why don''t we be sworn sisters?" The Paragon suddenly suggested.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned and disbelief appeared on her face. The Paragon of the Temple of Paragon wanted to be sworn sisters with her. Wasn''t this too unbelievable?


    "Ah Yao, you have the body of an Immortal Emperor. You want to be sworn sisters with me?" Ye Qingtang sounded slightly surprised.


    The Paragon replied nonchntly, "How many Immortal Emperors are there in this world? If I base all my rtionships on cultivation level, wouldn''t I be forever alone?"


    Ye Qingtang was rendered speechless by the Paragon''s exnation. She never expected her to be like this.


    In Ye Qingtang''s era, be it the Holy Lord of the Temple of Shadows or the Paragon of the Temple of Paragon, Ye Qingtang had never seen the original body. Everything she knew was just from hearsay and rumors.


    "If Miss Ye Yue met someone she likes, would that person have to possess the same cultivation level in order for you to befriend her?" The Paragon chuckled when she saw that Ye Qingtang had remained silent.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively shook her head. Her gazended on the Paragon. "Of course not."


    "That''s good then. So, is Miss Ye Yue willing? If it''s not convenient for you, it''s fine as well." The Paragon smiled.


    "I''m very happy that Sister Ah Yao holds me in such high regard. How could I reject you? This must be my good karma from my previous life," Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment before replying.


    Not only did Ye Qingtang have a very favorable impression of this Paragon in front of her, but she also wanted to get close to her. Even if that was not the case, would anyone ever reject a supreme Immortal Emperor who wanted to be sworn sisters with her?


    "That''s good."


    With a casual wave of her hand, the scene changed drastically. At that moment, there was no ck tower or canyon. Ye Qingtang and the Paragon arrived in a hall.


    Ye Qingtang was no stranger to this main hall. Although there were many small details that were different, she could still tell at a nce.


    "The Temple of Paragon¡­"


    Surprise surfaced in Ye Qingtang''s eyes as she looked around. Ye Qingtang was certain that this was the Temple of Paragon.


    Ye Qingtang frowned. Did the Paragon bring her from the Divine Venerate Domain to the Temple of Paragon in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?


    "Illusion?" Ye Qingtang contemted quietly.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang''s strange expression, the Paragon looked at her and said, "Don''t panic. This ce is just an illusion."

 Chapter 2654 Not Gentle At All (2)

    Chapter 2654 Not Gentle At All (2)¡¡¡¡"Illusion¡­ I see." Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    "Ah Yao, why did you bring me into this illusion?" Ye Qingtang changed the topic.


    "Miss Ye Yue, I created this ce a few years ago. It''s called the Temple of Paragon. Since you and I are going to be sworn sisters, we have to return to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain for the ceremony." The Paragon smiled.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought after hearing what the Paragon said.


    Ye Qingtang had earlier said that she was from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain too. Therefore, they should return to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain for the ceremony to be sworn sisters.


    "Both of us came from the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. It''s a little inappropriate to be sworn sisters in the Divine Venerate Domain. Miss Ye Yue should be able to understand," the Paragon said.


    "Of course." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    This was probably the rule of this era. Ye Qingtang was not clear about it but did not have any objections.


    It had to be said that even Ye Qingtang could not tell if this illusion was real or fake.


    "Actually, the martial arts culture of the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain is indeed a little inferior to the Divine Venerate Domain. Our hometown is not as prosperous as the Divine Venerate Domain. I only hope that there will be a period of time in the future when we can be on equal footing," the Paragon said slowly as she looked around the divine hall.


    "I believe that with your martial art skills, you can definitely aplish what you want," Ye Qingtang said.


    The Paragon just smiled and said, "Miss Ye Yue, to be honest, even from a young age, outsiders have called me a martial arts fanatic. I don''t usually like to talk and I''m reluctant to make friends. It''s just that seeing Miss Ye Yue today, I seem to have be more rxed and can''t help but be more talkative."


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, the Paragon continued, "Miss Ye Yue, let me show you my Temple of Paragon."


    "Alright," Ye Qingtang agreed.


    This Temple of Paragon was not much different from the one in Ye Qingtang''s memories. However, as it was an illusion, there was no one inside.


    Directly ahead was a secret room.


    Ye Qingtang had seen this secret room in the Temple of Paragon in the previous era. However, only the Paragon could open this secret room.


    "Miss Ye Yue, I''ve hidden some secrets in this secret room. If I were to die in the Divine Venerate Domain one day, Miss Ye Yue can head back to the Temple of Paragon in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and open this secret room on my behalf."


    The Paragon tossed a token to Ye Qingtang.


    "This¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was surprised at receiving the token. "Ah Yao, you trust me so much?"


    This was just the first time she and the Paragon were meeting.


    The Paragon gave a faint smile. "It''s indeed a little strange. Even I find it unbelievable. It''s clearly our first time meeting, but I feel that¡­ there''s something between us that can''t be cut off. Could we really be twins?"


    Without waiting for Ye Qingtang to speak, the Paragon continued, "However, this is no longer important. Anyway, you and I will be sworn sisters. In the future, you will treat me as your biological sister and I will treat you as my biological sister. Alright?"


    "Alright¡­ Ah Yao, you are the one who said it. An Immortal Emperor can''t go back on her word." Ye Qingtang smiled.

 Chapter 2655 Not Gentle At All (3)

    Chapter 2655 Not Gentle At All (3)¡¡¡¡There was a huge altar outside the temple. This was where Ye Qingtang and the Paragon carried out the ceremony to be sworn sisters.


    ...


    After the ceremony waspleted, the Paragon waved her right arm and the temple disappeared without a trace. The two of them returned to the vicinity of the ck tower.


    "Sister Ye Yue, let''s go take a look at the tower, but we have to be extremely careful. You have to listen to my orders." The Paragon was firm.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and walked towards the ck tower with the Paragon. She stood in front as they arrived below the tower.


    In a slight trance, she felt like this ck tower had transformed into a huge beast that had been lying dormant for a long time, waiting quietly.


    Ye Qingtang''s emotions suddenly changed. An inexplicable tragic scene surfaced in her mind.


    It was unknown where that scene was urring, but gods and Buddhas filled the sky and were being ughtered one after another. Countless essence energy was being absorbed by the ughterers¡­


    "Sister Ye Yue!"


    Just as Ye Qingtang was immersed in the image in her mind, she heard a voice calling her.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang lost control of her body and was brought into the air.


    Before long, Ye Qingtang returned to her senses. The Paragon was holding onto her left shoulder as she was lifted into the air. She was now a distance away from the tower.


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­ This¡­"


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Paragon with a strange expression. The Paragon did not say anything. After seeing that Ye Qingtang had woken up, she slowly descended to the ground.


    "Sister Ye Yue, do you know what happened just now?" The Paragon asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. By the time she regained her senses, she was already lifted into the air by the Paragon.


    At this moment, the face of the Paragon was rather grim. She mumbled, "Strange¡­ the image that appeared in my mind just now¡­"


    "Sister Ah Yao, what did you see when you approached the ck tower?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "I didn''t really see anything. I was a little dazed like you were earlier on, and then there were some memories that didn''t belong to me, running through my mind," the Paragon said.


    Ye Qingtang''s expression grew even more bewildered. Memories that did not belong to her also appeared in the depths of Ye Qingtang''s mind just now.


    "Did you see¡­ images of gods and Buddhas being ughtered?" Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered as she asked the Paragon.


    "Sister Ye Yue, you saw it too?" The Paragon asked.


    "Indeed." Ye Qingtang nodded. "I saw the same memory as Sister Ah Yao, but this memory does not belong to you or me."


    Ye Qingtang had two conjectures now.


    The first was that anyone who approached the ck tower would experience this strange phenomenon. Their mental state would be disturbed and they would see memories that did not belong to them.


    But many supreme experts and factions had already entered the depths many days ago. Could it be that those cultivators did not experience those memories when they approached the ck tower¡­ If they did, they would definitely treat the tower as a part of the Fourth Domain legacy and guard it. It was impossible that they would just ignore it.


    Weren''t those supreme experts and factions here for the Fourth Domain legacy? How could they ignore this ck tower?


    This did not make any sense.

 Chapter 2656 Not Gentle At All (4)

    Chapter 2656 Not Gentle At All (4)¡¡¡¡Therefore, no matter what, Ye Qingtang was not inclined to believe in her first conjecture. But her second conjecture was somewhat terrifying.


    Could it be that this ck tower was only targeting the Paragon and her?


    If she was really the reincarnation of the Paragon, then in a sense, she and the Paragon were the same person. In this way, it was reasonable that the tower only targeted the two of them. It seemed to be targeting the two of them, but it was actually targeting only one person.


    However, if Ye Qingtang''s second guess was correct¡­ it brought about a new question. Why was the ck tower targeting her and the Paragon?


    "Sister Ye Yue, this tower is not as simple as it appears." The Paragon frowned. "I feel that it is only targeting¡­ you and I."


    The Paragon was naturally an extremely intelligent person to be able to be an Immortal Emperor. Her conjecture was nearly identical to Ye Qingtang''s.


    The only difference was that Ye Qingtang spected that she was the reincarnation of the Paragon, while the Paragon spected that she and Ye Qingtang were twin sisters.


    The corners of Ye Qingtang''s lips twitched. She really wanted to tell this gentle Sister Ah Yao that they could not possibly be twin sisters¡­ it was more likely that the Paragon was her ancestor.


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, a terrifying aura suddenly burst out from the surroundings. In just a short moment, Ye Qingtang and the Paragon werepletely engulfed.


    "Who is it?"


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang''s eyes as she surveyed her surroundings.


    In the next second, a few men in ck robes floated out of the void.


    "The Heavenly Demon Tribe¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback when she saw the ck-robed men in the air.


    However, Ye Qingtang returned to her senses in an instant.


    Over the past two years, she had lived with Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou in the Great Immortal Temple and never once appeared on the outside. The Heavenly Demon Tribe would not be able to find them even if they wanted to. But now, she had encountered them.


    "Ha¡­ Ye Yue, how dare you ruin our Heavenly Demon Tribe''s business," one of the ck-robed men shouted coldly.


    Ye Qingtang sized them up. These people were indeed from the Heavenly Demon Tribe.


    As one of the supreme peak forces of the Divine Venerate Domain, the Heavenly Demon Tribe would never miss the opening of the Fourth Domain legacy. Many of their branch powers also came along.


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, the ck-robed men were stunned.


    "Two Ye Yues?!"


    The leader of the ck-robed men frowned and looked at Ye Qingtang before sizing up the Paragon beside her.


    Apart from their clothes and auras, they werepletely identical.


    "Twins?"


    One of the ck-robed men asked in confusion.


    Ye Qingtang was at a loss for words. Not twins¡­ she swore they were not twins.


    "Sister Ye Yue, is this your enemy?"


    The Paragon asked Ye Qingtang in a soft voice.


    "I guess so." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The Paragon suddenly said, "That''s great. I just thought of a way to confirm the effects of the ck tower."


    Ye Qingtang was confused. She did not understand what the Paragon meant. However, in the next second, an extremely cold glint surfaced in the eyes of the Paragon.


    The heads of several ck-robed men instantly separated from their bodies and fell to the ground, leaving their leader utterly dumbstruck.


    Ye Qingtang was also stunned. She was wrong. Sister Ah Yao was not gentle at all¡­

 Chapter 2657 Im Here To Kill You (1)

    Chapter 2657 I''m Here To Kill You (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang looked at the calm and collected Temple of Paragon''s Paragon standing beside her. Several men from the Heavenly Demon Tribe Branch had just died miserably at her hands.


    Indeed, as an Immortal Emperor, how could she be gentle?


    "Sister Ye Yue, I have an idea," the Paragon said to Ye Qingtang after killing the ck-robed men.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by the Paragon''s words. She did not understand what she meant.


    "Sister Ah Yao, what is it?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "It''s about the ck tower." The Paragon ignored thest ck-robed man in the sky. Instead, she turned toward the ck tower.


    "When the two of us get close to the tower, our mental states will be disturbed. I want to know if the ck tower is only targeting you and me." The Paragon exined to Ye Qingtang.


    A glint shed across Ye Qingtang''s eyes. The Paragon''s idea was not bad.


    If the ck tower was only targeting her and the Paragon, then it should not be difficult for others to get close or even enter the building. However, if others were also affected by the tower in the same way as the two of them, then it proved that the ck tower was not specifically targeting the two of them.


    "So Sister Ah Yao means to use him to test the ck tower?" Ye Qingtang pointed at the ck-robed man in the sky.


    "Yes, Sister Ye Yue understands me the best." The Paragon nodded.


    The remaining ck-robed man''s expression changed when he overheard Ye Qingtang''s conversation with the Paragon. He immediately turned around and fled into the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck-robed man had already fled and disappeared without a trace.


    "Sister Ah Yao, he ran away," Ye Qingtang said.


    The Paragon smiled. In the next second, the ck-robed man, who had already disappeared without a trace, was swept up by a violent wind and brought back to this ce without any ability to resist.


    "Crash!"


    The ck-robed man fell heavily to the ground.


    "You¡­ you two!"


    The ck-robed man was sweating profusely as he stared at Ye Qingtang and the Paragon. His body trembled slightly.


    "If you kill me¡­ the Heavenly Demon Tribe will definitely not let you off. Are you going to be enemies with the entire Heavenly Demon Tribe?!" The man''s voice trembled slightly.


    He never expected to see two Ye Yue here, and that the other Ye Yue''s cultivation level was so unfathomable.


    "I don''t think the Heavenly Demon Tribe will go after an Immortal Emperor because of a mere branch member," Ye Qingtang said calmly as she stared at the ck-robed man.


    The ck-robed man felt like hisst hope had been snatched away by Ye Qingtang''s words.


    Indeed, as one of the supreme powers in the Divine Venerate Domain, the Heavenly Demon Tribe had countless branches. It was not likely for them to chase after an Immortal Emperor just because of a mere branch member.


    "Furthermore, we just want you to help us with something. If you listen to us obediently, your life will be spared." Ye Qingtang smiled at the ck-robed man.


    The ck-robed man''s eyes flickered. They just wanted his help? They wouldn''t kill him?


    "Well¡­ what do you need my help with?" The ck-robed man asked carefully.


    "You just have to do as we say. Don''t ask so many questions, " said Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2658 Im Here To Kill You (2)

    Chapter 2658 I''m Here To Kill You (2)¡¡¡¡After a long time, the ck-robed man finally nodded seriously and said, "Alright¡­ as long as you spare my life, I can climb a mountain of des or plunge into a sea of mes. Tell me, what do you need my help with?"


    "Go toward that ck tower." The Paragon looked at the ck tower.


    A strange look appeared in the ck-robed man''s eyes when he heard that, but he didn''t say anything. He hurriedly got up from the ground and walked towards the ck tower.


    The ck-robed man was extremely cautious with every step he took. It was as if the ck tower was an extremely dangerous ce. One might lose their life if he was careless.


    If that was not the case, why did those two not approach the ck tower themselves?


    After an unknown period, the ck-robed man finally got close to the tower. His body began to tremble slightly.


    "Puff¡­"


    The ck-robed man finally arrived at the ck Tower. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and looked at Ye Qingtang and the Paragon. "Is that all?"


    Surprise surfaced in Ye Qingtang and the Paragon''s eyes.


    The ck-robed man did not lose his mind when he got near the ck tower. Nor did he show the slightest abnormality.


    "Enter the ck tower," the Paragonmanded.


    The ck-robed man nodded and entered the ck tower hesitantly. After about 10 minutes, the ck-robed man walked out of the ck tower.


    "How''s it in the ck tower?" Ye Qingtang asked the ck-robed man with a frown.


    "It''s a little dark inside¡­" The ck-robed man began.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    The ck-robed man continued, "There are many levels in the tower. I''ve looked at almost every level and they are just some old knick-knacks inside. There''s nothing special. Could there be some secret in the ck tower?"


    Ye Qingtang and the Paragon were even more puzzled now. The ck-robed man had entered the ck tower. Ye Qingtang and the Paragon saw him with their own eyes.


    In that case, just as Ye Qingtang and the Paragon conjectured, the ck tower had some kind of connection to the two of them. They were the only ones whose minds were affected by the tower.


    "Is there anything else you need me to do¡­ if not, can I leave?" The ck-robed man looked at Ye Qingtang and the Paragon.


    "Sister Ye Yue, are you going to let him leave?" The Paragon asked Ye Qingtang.


    "Anything is fine," Ye Qingtang said.


    In the next second, the Paragon waved at the ck-robed man.


    Seeing this, the ck-robed man looked like he had been granted freedom after years of imprisonment. He thanked Ye Qingtang and the Paragon profusely before leaving quickly.


    A cultivator of his level was no threat to Ye Qingtang. There was no difference to her whether she released or killed him.


    "Sister Ah Yao, I think that the ck tower is really linked to us. Otherwise, the other factions would already be guarding it and not let others near it."


    Ye Qingtang said to the Paragon after the ck-robed man left.


    The Paragon nodded. "It''s really strange¡­ I''ve never encountered such a situation."

 Chapter 2659 Im Here To Kill You (3)

    Chapter 2659 I''m Here To Kill You (3)¡¡¡¡The more they could not enter the ck tower, the more curious they became.


    It was not just that they cared about how many legacy treasures were in the ck tower. They were just curious about the link between them and the ck tower.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang slowly walked towards the tower again. However, she had just taken a few steps when the previous feeling assaulted her again. She could only stop and return the way she came.


    "Sister Ah Yao, I still cannot get close at all." Ye Qingtang sighed.


    "Forget it, let''s leave this ce first," said the Paragon.


    Anyway, the strange circumstances of the ck tower were only targeted at the two of them. To others, there was nothing special about the tower. It was just an ordinary building that did not attract anyone''s attention.


    As much time as they wasted time here, they would still not be able to approach the ck tower. It was better for them to search for the Fourth Domain legacy first.


    "Okay."


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Qingtang nodded and decided to travel with the Paragon.


    Not long after Ye Qingtang and the Paragon left the ck tower, a cold glint shed across the Paragon''s eyes as she looked into the distant void. At that moment, even Ye Qingtang felt an inexplicable pressureing from afar.


    "Sister Ye Yue, be careful. We are being targeted," the Paragon warned Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. This aura was extraordinary and the practitioner''s level was probably on par with that of an Immortal Emperor¡­


    "Who are you? Since you''re here, why don''t you show yourself?" Ye Qingtang shouted into the distant void.


    As Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, a man with an inexplicable smile appeared in front of Ye Qingtang and the Paragon.


    "Han Cangming?!"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed when she saw the man in the air. It was as if she was facing a formidable enemy.


    Ye Qingtang would never forget Han Cangming''s face. When she first came to this era, Han Cangming had his eyes on the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline in her body. If not for Ling Yan¡­ she might have already died in Han Cangming''s hands.


    However, Ye Qingtang had been cultivating in seclusion in the Great Immortal Temple for the past two years and did not receive any news about Han Cangming.


    "Han Cangming¡­ the supreme Immortal Emperor of the Divine Venerate Domain?" The Paragon asked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and said, "Yes¡­ Sister Ah Yao, he is here for me. Leave first¡­ help me find the Great Immortal Temple camp and tell them about my current situation. They wille and save me."


    The Paragon frowned at Ye Qingtang''s words. She sized up Han Cangming.


    "Immortal Emperor, out of respect for me, can you not make things difficult for my sister?" the Paragon asked.


    "Ha¡­."


    Han Cangming smiled at the Paragon. "What if I say no?"


    The expression of the Paragon turnedpletely cold. "Then you cane and try. I just entered the Divine Venerate Domain and don''t wish to have anything to do with the Immortal Emperors from the Third Domain. But if you want to attack my sister, I''m afraid I cannot let you do that."


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­"


    Warmth surged in Ye Qingtang''s heart when she saw the Paragon''s reaction. Ye Qingtang did not expect that the Paragon would go against Demon God Han Cangming for her sake.

 Chapter 2660 Im Here To Kill You (4)

    Chapter 2660 I''m Here To Kill You (4)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang was no stranger to the skills of Demon God Han Cangming. She had personally experienced how terrifying he was. However, she had no idea how powerful the Paragon waspared to the Demon God Han Cangming.


    ...


    Suddenly, there was a clear nging sound.


    In the next second, violent winds blew in all directions, and the faint sound of thunder rang out in the sky.


    Ye Qingtang saw the Paragon unsheathe her sharp sword, which emitted a cold light.


    Heaven-level divine weapon¡­ Just unsheathing it was enough to stir the power of nature.


    Ye Qingtang knew how terrifying a Heaven-grade divine weapon was.


    "Han Cangming, where is my friend?!"


    Ye Qingtang suddenly took a few steps forward and shouted at the man in the air.


    "Your friend?" Han Cangming looked at Ye Qingtang. "How would I know?"


    "Han Cangming, don''t pretend to be ignorant¡­ he is the person with the Karma Bloodline." Ye Qingtang frowned.


    For the past two years, Ye Qingtang had been worried about Ling Yan''s safety.


    With Ling Yan''s almost useless martial skills, it was impossible for him to possess Han Cangming. Whether Ling Yan was dead or alive, Ye Qingtang had to know.


    "Oh¡­ I remember now¡­" Han Cangming''s lips curled up as he stared at Ye Qingtang." Why? You seem to care about him a lot. Can I ask what''s your rtionship with him? "


    "What has my rtionship with him got to do with you?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "In that case, I can only say that he''s already dead," Han Cangming said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang''s pupils constricted and her body trembled slightly. Endless anger surged from her eyes and she instinctively wanted to continue moving forward.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could do anything, she was stopped by the Paragon.


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­" Ye Qingtang looked at the Paragon.


    "Sister Ye Yue, don''t be rash." The Paragon shook her head.


    In the Paragon''s opinion, with Ye Qingtang''s skills, she would just be courting death if she went head-on with Han Cangming.


    The Paragon looked at Han Cangming. "Looks like there''s no room for discussion regarding this matter."


    "Heh, Immortal Emperor, you must have misunderstood something."Han Cangming smiled when he saw the Paragon take out her Heaven-level divine weapon.


    The Paragon said expressionlessly, "Oh, why do you say that? If there''s any misunderstanding, you can rify it."


    "I didn''t appear today to target your so-called sister. I didn''t say that I came here to kill her," Han Cangming said.


    "If so, then there''s no animosity between us," said the Paragon.


    Han Cangming shook his head. "That''s not entirely true. Although I''m not here to kill her, I am here¡­ to kill you."


    Both the Paragon and Ye Qingtang were stunned.


    Han Cangming was not here to snatch her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, but to kill the Paragon? Why?


    "You are here to kill me?" The Paragon quickly regained herposure.


    "Yes." Han Cangming nodded.


    The Paragon smiled. "There''s no grudge between us. Today is the first time we''ve met, yet you want to kill me. I must admit I am very curious as to why."

 Chapter 2661 Im Here To Kill You (5)

    Chapter 2661 I''m Here To Kill You (5)¡¡¡¡Han Cangming stood quietly in the air and stared at the Paragon. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he said softly, "There''s no need for any reason to kill. I feel like killing you so I will. This reason is sufficient."


    The Paragon nodded at Han Cangming, "This reason is enough for me too."


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­" Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the Paragon and she said softly," Be careful. This person''s skills are unfathomable. Why don''t we join forces?"


    The Paragon shook her head. "Sister Ye Yue, with your skills, it''s better if you don''t interfere."


    Ye Qingtang still wanted to say something, but seeing the Paragon''s determined attitude, Ye Qingtang finally nodded.


    ...


    "Since you want to take my life, go ahead and make your move. Coincidentally, I have never fought with an Immortal Emperor from the Divine Venerate Domain," said the Paragon to Han Cangming.


    "Good." Han Cangming smiled. As he spoke, he raised his right arm slightly and pointed at the void in front of him.


    Golden mes blotted out the sky as they surged towards the Paragon, forming a terrifying sea of mes.


    The Paragon stared at the sea of mes. She did not say anything and just stood where she was. As Ye Qingtang watched, the Paragon did not resist at all until she waspletely engulfed by the sea of fire.


    After an unknown period of time, the sea of mes gradually dissipated, but the Paragon was already gone.


    "Sister Ah Yao?"


    Ye Qingtang frowned and looked around.


    The aura of the Paragon hadpletely disappeared as if she had never existed. Ye Qingtang could not understand. Even if it was the Demon God Han Cangming, it was impossible for him to annihte an Immortal Emperor with just one move.


    But then the Paragon suddenly appeared in front of Han Cangming. Without any warning, she threw a punch at Han Cangming.


    "Bang!"


    A loud sound that shook the air echoed in all directions. The Paragon and Han Cangming''s fists collided, causing the entire space to tremble.


    "You are indeed an Immortal Emperor from the Divine Venerate Domain. Your reaction is extraordinary." The Paragon looked at Han Cangming expressionlessly.


    The corners of Han Cangming''s lips curled up slightly when he heard the Paragon''s words. He smiled at her. "The Space Technique does live up to its reputation."


    "Space Technique?!"


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Paragon. She suddenly remembered that the most terrifying thing about the Paragon was not her martial art skills but her Space Technique. It was said that she was the first person in history topletely integrate the Space Technique into her body and reach the peak of creation. She could fuse with space at will and even transmigrate.


    "The Space Technique is powerful but it might not be enough to defeat me." Han Cangming continued.


    "Is that so¡­ Since you are so confident, why don''t you give it a try?" the Paragon asked.


    Swoosh.


    In the blink of an eye, two astonishing glowing lights shot out of Han Cangming''s eyes. They were filled with endless destructive power as they shot towards the Paragon who was mere inches away.

 Chapter 2662 Im Here To Kill You (6)

    Chapter 2662 I''m Here To Kill You (6)¡¡¡¡Even Ye Qingtang, who was standing afar, could feel the destructive power in Han Cangming''s eyes. She could not help feeling a chill run down her spine.


    This terrifying destructive power was probably enough to instantly destroy an Immortal Emperor''s physical body.


    Ye Qingtang could not help feeling anxious.


    She did not know how powerful Demon God Han Cangming was, but he was an existence who was on par with the Heavenly Emperor¡­


    Two beams of destructive light shot out from Han Cangming''s eyes, shooting directly towards the Paragon.


    However, the Paragon looked extremely calm as if she did not take those light beams seriously at all.


    The Paragon''s right palm moved slightly and the destructive light beams suddenly disappeared into the void. No one knew where they went.


    "Space Transfer¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    The Paragon had already cultivated her terrifying Space Technique to a level that ordinary people could not evenprehend.


    Just like the Mirror of Illusions, which could turn all magical powers into matter. However, one had to have precise control when using it. Furthermore, it could only be used once in a while.


    However, the Paragon''s Space Transfer was different. It could render all divine abilities and techniques useless. All abilities would be instantly teleported into space. No matter how terrifying a divine ability was, it was useless against the Paragon.


    "I see how it is," Han Cangming muttered as he witnessed the disappearance of his light beams.


    "All energy attacks and divine abilities in this world are meaningless to me." The Paragon was expressionless as she waved his right hand. "The power of your divine ability is not bad. I didn''t do anything to deserve it, so I''ll return it to you."


    Swoosh!


    As the Paragon spoke, the void in front of her shattered and a piercing sound swept in all directions.


    Ye Qingtang saw the destructive light beams, which had been transported away by the void, appear again. This time, the direction of the light beams'' attack was no longer towards the Paragon but toward Han Cangming.


    At this moment, there was no way to avoid the destructive light beams.


    Han Cangming pointed his finger and collided with the destructive beams.


    "Boom!"


    Multiple explosions rang out incessantly as dust flew up into the air from the ground. The nearby mountain ranges were shattered and huge rocks tumbled everywhere. It was a terrifying sight.


    After the dust settled, Han Cangming stood rooted to the ground as he sized up the Paragon.


    "To be able to cultivate to such a level in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, you have truly reached an unprecedented level. I must admit I''m impressed," said Han Cangming.


    The Paragon sneered. "You have a way with words. Should I thank you for yourpliment?"


    "You''re too polite." Han Cangming shook his head. He continued with a smile, "The Space Technique is already at the acme of perfection in your hands. I agree with what you said just now. All forms of energy attacks in this world are already meaningless to you."


    "So?" The Paragon asked indifferently.


    "So, how will you respond if I don''t use any energy-type divine power?" Han Cangming smirked.


    Without giving the Paragon a chance to think or speak, Han Cangming''s body suddenly disappeared from where he stood. At the same time, a terrifying palm wind surged towards the Paragon.

 Chapter 2663 Im Here To Kill You (7)

    Chapter 2663 I''m Here To Kill You (7)¡¡¡¡Each move possessed supreme power. Every single one of Han Cangming''s attacks could destroy the world and make the heavens pale inparison.


    "Ancient Destion, activate!"


    The light in the Paragon''s eyes flickered as she gave a softmand.


    A barrier appeared around the Paragon. The five colors of the barrier corresponded to metal, wood, water, fire and earth. In the next second, golden light erupted andpletely blocked Han Cangming.


    "Ancient Destion, attack!"


    The Paragon shouted coldly.


    Immediately after, endless mes fell from the sky like a storm. In just an instant, this ce became a sea of mes again, forcing Han Cangming to dodge to the left.


    "Ancient Destion, grow!"


    "Boom!"


    Ye Qingtang saw the ground shatter everywhere and countless vines surged out from the ground. They were like the hands of a giant as they grabbed at Han Cangming.


    "Too powerful¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was dumbstruck by the battle between the Paragon and the Demon God Han Cangming. This was the true battle between two supreme beings.


    Each move was enough to destroy the maind.


    If Han Cangming and the Paragon were not restraining themselves, this world would have probably ceased to exist long ago.


    In the next second, the colorful barrier around the Paragon gradually increased to ten. The additional five colors represented wind, lightning, electricity, light and darkness.


    "Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, electricity, light, darkness¡­"


    Han Cangming looked at the ten elemental powers that appeared around the Paragon. He fell into deep thought.


    Swoosh!


    The Paragon suddenly waved her right arm and the Heaven-grade divine weapon in her hand immediately shed towards Han Cangming.


    As the sword descended, the power of the sword''s intent reached its limit. Even the surrounding void began to shatter. It was spine-chilling.


    "Heavenly Demon Curse, Domain!" Han Cangming muttered softly, his eyes instantly turning green.


    Everything turned dark.


    Ye Qingtang could not avoid it in time but she was also trapped in the domain of Demon God Han Cangming.


    "This¡­ Is this the domain power?"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed when she sensed the domain power.


    Ye Qingtang had heard of domain power but had never seen it before. She only heard that only those at the Immortal Emperor level had the chance toprehend the power of domains.


    "I am akin to a god in my domain. No one can defeat me." Han Cangming stood with his hands behind his back. He floated in front of the Paragon and smiled.


    The Paragon frowned slightly. In Han Cangming''s domain, she could only hear faint sounds. It was impossible to see or touch. It was like she had lost her basic senses.


    At this moment, the Paragon seemed to have been reduced to an ordinary person without the strength to even truss a chicken. She was probably inferior even to a normal practitioner.


    "There''s no need to struggle anymore." Han Cangming chuckled softly when he saw the Paragon''s expression. "If you had discovered this earlier, you might have been able to use the Space Technique to escape from the range of the domain. However, due to carelessness, you missed the opportunity. Now, you are totally at my mercy. You can''t even speak now, let alone escape this ce."


    ...


    The domain was filled with endless darkness. Ye Qingtang stood in a corner as if she had beenpletely forgotten.


    Just as Han Cangming said, Ye Qingtang could not move at all and felt as if she had lost all her senses.


    Just as Ye Qingtang was at a loss of what to do, the power of the Great Dao in her body circted automatically and her eyes and long hair became snow-white.

 Chapter 2664 Im Here To Kill You (8)

    Chapter 2664 I''m Here To Kill You (8)¡¡¡¡"This¡­"


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. As the power of the Great Dao circted, the restraint this domain had on her inexplicably loosened and her senses gradually recovered.


    "Can the power of the Great Dao cushion this domain''s restraints¡­" Ye Qingtang pondered.


    Ye Qingtang at Han Cangming and the Paragon.


    The destructive power in Han Cangming''s eyes had already condensed to extreme limits. It could pierce through the body of the Paragon at any moment. Such terrifying destructive power was enough to destroy the body of the Paragon.


    "Sister Ah Yao!"


    Ye Qingtang called out to the Paragon.


    However, in this domain space, the Paragon had lost her senses and could not move her body. Ye Qingtang''s warning was useless.


    Seeing that the Paragon was in imminent danger, Ye Qingtang could not just sit back and do nothing. Raising her hand, a long whip formed by the power of the Great Dao materialized. The long whip was covered in a snow-white luster.


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qingtang swung the long whip at Han Cangming.


    Swoosh!


    With the support of the power of the Great Dao, the whip''s speed was extremely fast, especially in this domain. It appeared as a white sh.


    Smack!


    The long whip formed by the power of the Great Dao ruthlessly whipped Han Cangming''s face. This sudden change seemed to catch Han Cangming off guard. Blood trickled down his face.


    Crash!


    The sound of ss shattering.


    The domain shattered and copsed. As the domain shattered, the Paragon returned to normal and she retreated immediately.


    "Sister Ye Yue¡­ well done!" The Paragon looked at Ye Qingtang and was stunned to see the change in her appearance.


    However, before the Paragon could ponder any further, Han Cangming attacked her again.


    Han Cangming''s attacks became increasingly fierce. The Paragon, who had yet to fully recover, found it increasingly difficult to deal with Han Cangming''s attacks.


    Swoosh!


    However, Ye Qingtang was not idle. Whenever she had the opportunity, she would use the power of the Great Dao to whip at Han Cangming from time to time.


    "Sister Ye Yue, don''t attack!"


    The Paragon reminded Ye Qingtang.


    If Han Cangming suddenly switched his target to Ye Qingtang, it would be difficult for Ye Qingtang to defend herself with her inferior martial art skills. The Paragon did not want Ye Qingtang to be implicated in this battle. The power of the domain had notpletely dissipated and she could barely protect herself now. If Han Cangming suddenly attacked Ye Qingtang, she might not be able to provide timely support.


    "Can you stop?"


    After a while, Han Cangming''s gaze suddenlynded on Ye Qingtang.


    "Your opponent is me."


    The Paragon thought that Han Cangming was going to attack Ye Qingtang and immediately struck out with her palm.


    In the next instant, the two of them started battling again.


    "This can''t go on¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    The effects of the domain just now were just too great on the Paragon. She probably would not be able to recover from it so soon. Even though she had increased the strength of her martial art greatly, it was still insignificant in the face of a battle between Immortal Emperors.


    However, even if she were to leave now and find the Great Immortal Temple camp, the people of the Great Immortal Temple would definitely not be enemies with the Demon God Han Cangming just because of the Paragon, whom they did not even know¡­

 Chapter 2665 Devouring The Sun (1)

    Chapter 2665 Devouring The Sun (1)¡¡¡¡The battle between Han Cangming and the Paragon became increasingly intense. However, Ye Qingtang could clearly see that the Paragon was only defending passively and rarely took the initiative to attack. It seemed that Han Cangming''s domain had a huge impact on the Paragon.


    "Rumble, rumble, rumble!"


    "Rumble, rumble, rumble!"


    Just as Ye Qingtang was at a loss of what to do, a loud explosion rang out from somewhere which hurt her eardrums.


    Even Han Cangming and the Paragon were stunned by the explosion.


    Swoosh!


    In the next second, a huge fireball erupted with sun-like light and descended from the sky.


    The Paragon hurriedly retreated and arrived beside Ye Qingtang. Before Ye Qingtang could react, the Paragon grabbed her and charged into the sky.


    "Sister Ye Yue, be careful!" The Paragon frowned as she warned Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded.


    "Boom!"


    The fireball, which shone like the sun, mmed heavily into the ground.


    A deep pit that was almost 300 meters wide appeared on the ground below. Cracks radiated from the pit which was filled with endless mes. The temperature was extremely high as if it could melt everything.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Qingtang was shocked and looked around.


    "I''m not sure¡­" The Paragon shook her head. A strange look appeared in her eyes." How can there be such divine power in this world¡­"


    "Divine power?"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback by what the Paragon said. Was she implying that this was done by a human?


    Ye Qingtang had thought it was a natural phenomenon.


    "How can a human¡­ manipte the power of nature?" Ye Qingtang asked in surprise.


    Swoosh!


    As Ye Qingtang spoke, another few huge fireballs shot towards them.


    Ye Qingtang nced around.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang realized that the sky was filled with fireballs. They fell in all directions like a storm and were not directed at a single person.


    "Boom!"


    A fireball struck the mountains and shattered the entire mountain range. They mmed into the ground, destroying the entire area.


    This divine power could be considered invincible. Even Immortal Emperors had no choice but to avoid it.


    At that moment, all the supreme forces in the canyon were rmed. They gazed toward the horizon in unison.


    "What is that?"


    An elder of the Great Immortal Temple pointed toward the horizon. His expression changed slightly.


    "A dog?!"


    Somewhere in the canyon, the Heavenly Emperor frowned as he also looked toward the horizon.


    Who would have thought that the cause of this disaster would be a huge demon dog?


    The demon dog''s body was indescribable. Its entire body was yellow, and its eyes were filled with ruthlessness and viciousness. What was even more unbelievable was that this demonic dog was actually eating the sun.


    "Am I seeing things¡­? A yellow dog eating the sun?!"


    "What''s going on¡­"


    "It is the one causing this natural disaster?"


    "What kind of demon is it? It''s so terrifying!"


    "Is that really just a dog?"

 Chapter 2666 Devouring The Sun (2)

    Chapter 2666 Devouring The Sun (2)¡¡¡¡At this moment, somewhere in the valley.


    The Paragon frowned deeply and said to Ye Qingtang, "Sister Ye Yue, look. There''s a dog on the sun."


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. What did the Paragon just say¡­ did she hear wrongly?


    A dog on the sun?


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang looked towards the horizon¡­ and she waspletely stunned by what she saw.


    A dog devouring the sun?!


    No, no, no¡­


    It wasn''t the act of devouring the sun which shocked Ye Qingtang, but the dog itself!


    "That dog?" Ye Qingtang stared at the sky in a daze.


    Wasn''t that the big yellow dog?!


    Ye Qingtang did hear that the yellow dog went to try and devour the sun when it first came to the lower realm. But Ye Qingtang always thought it was just a joke¡­


    Now, Ye Qingtang was seeing it with her own eyes!


    Not only that, it was triggering a destructive natural disaster as it was gnawing at the sun!


    Ye Qingtang never expected that she would witness the very moment when the big yellow dog first arrived in the lower realm.


    However, Ye Qingtang could not understand why the big yellow dog was in the Divine Venerate Domain when it first arrived in the lower realm. Didn''t she find it sleeping in the Wailing Well in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain?!


    "That demonic dog¡­ just who is it? It possesses such mystical abilities¡­" The Paragon stared at the big yellow dog with a frown.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Sister Ah Yao, that''s just a dog," Ye Qingtang said after a while.


    The Paragon shook her head. "Sister Ye Yue, how can that be an ordinary dog? We don''t know how far away it is from us now, but it can trigger a natural disaster powerful enough to reach us. Just the sight of it makes me shudder."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Even though the big yellow dog seemed to be harmless and would follow Ye Qingtang every day in the future era, the truth was that the big yellow dog was indeed from the upper realm. Ye Qingtang did not know how powerful it was.


    In her era, Ye Qingtang did not have the chance to personally witness the yellow dog''s peak and glory.


    Now, Ye Qingtang finally had some idea of the yellow dog''s skills.


    Before Ye Qingtang could ponder further, endless fireballs rained down again. She wished she could shout at the yellow dog to stop going against the sun. She had beef jerky with her.


    "Sister Ye Yue, let''s go!"


    The Paragon grabbed Ye Qingtang. It was not safe to stay here.


    Apart from Han Cangming, who was nowhere to be found, there was also the endless rain of fireballs. It was too dangerous.


    Swoosh!


    Just as the Paragon was dodging fireballs with Ye Qingtang, Han Cangming suddenly flew out from the thick smoke and struck the Paragon''s left shoulder.


    The Paragon was forced back dozens of steps by Han Cangming.


    In the next second, Han Cangming grabbed Ye Qingtang and hid in a cloud, disappearing without a trace.


    "Sister Ye Yue!"


    The Paragon cried out when she saw that. She instinctively wanted to give chase, but a few more fireballs fell from the sky. The Paragon had no choice but to dodge the fireballs.


    After dodging the fireballs, there was no longer any sign of Han Cangming and Ye Qingtang. There was no one around.

 Chapter 2667 Devouring The Sun (3)

    Chapter 2667 Devouring The Sun (3)¡¡¡¡The Paragon immediately hid in the void and started to look for traces of Ye Qingtang and Han Cangming.


    A momentter, on a mountain in the valley, Han Cangming grabbed Ye Qingtang and gently ced her on the ground. He looked up into the sky and saw that the demon dog was still there.


    Swoosh!


    Before Han Cangming could do anything, Ye Qingtang waved the long whip formed by the power of Great Dao and whipped his face.


    A wound instantly appeared on Han Cangming''s face and blood gushed out.


    Han Cangming turned around and looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Seeing that Ye Qingtang was about tosh out again, Han Cangming took a few steps back and the wound on his face healed.


    "Han Cangming, I have no feud with you but you want to snatch my Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline and take my life. You even killed¡­ my important friend. I will fight you to the death." Ye Qingtang stared at Han Cangming with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Now that she was already in Han Cangming''s hands, it was impossible for her to escape from this Demon God. Since that was the case, she might as well fight him to the death.


    "Oh¡­ how important is your friend to you?" Han Cangming looked at Ye Qingtang expressionlessly.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Ye Qingtang said coldly.


    "Of course it does." Han Cangming chuckled.


    As Han Cangming finished speaking, Ye Qingtang''s fearful expression changed instantly.


    At that moment, the person standing in front of Ye Qingtang was no longer Demon Emperor Han Cangming but Ling Yan. The faint smile on Ling Yan''s face made Ye Qingtang feel so familiar and at ease.


    "Miss Ye, how have you been?" Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled.


    As Ye Qingtang stared at Ling Yan, her expression changed. Her pupils constricted.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang could not easily believe the man''s words and appearance.


    "Who¡­ are you?!" Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan warily.


    "Miss Ye, why are you still asking that? Isn''t it obvious enough?" Ling Yan chuckled.


    "You¡­ are you really Ling Yan?!" Ye Qingtang was in disbelief. She knew very well how "powerful" Ling Yan was. She could kill Ling Yan with just one finger.


    With Ling Yan''s pathetic martial skills and abilities, he still dared toe to this era to possess the body of an Immortal Emperor?


    It was impossible. Even with Ling Yan''s Karma Bloodline, it was still impossible. If anything, Ye Qingtang suspected that the Demon God Han Cangming had deliberately disguised himself as Ling Yan to fool her.


    "How can you prove your identity?" Ye Qingtang asked Ling Yan with a frown.


    "Well¡­ how do you want me to prove myself, Miss Ye?" Ling Yan asked.


    "Do you know where I came from?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Ha¡­ of course I do. The Blue Sky Domain, First Main¡­ Miss Ye, you also want to ask me which era youe from¡­ So what if I answer¡­10,000 years from now?" Ling Yan smiled.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Ling Yan¡­ it''s really you¡­"


    Ye Qingtang stared at Ling Yan in disbelief.

 Chapter 2668 Devouring The Sun (4)

    Chapter 2668 Devouring The Sun (4)¡¡¡¡This meant that Ling Yan had really seeded in possessing the body of the Demon God Han Cangming!


    But how did Ling Yan do it?! This matter hadpletely exceeded Ye Qingtang''s understanding. Ling Yan''s martial arts skills were not even close to that of the Heavenly Venerate level, but he managed to sessfully possess the body of an Immortal Emperor¡­ no one would believe this if they heard it.


    "Ling Yan¡­ since it''s you, why did you lie to me just now!" Ye Qingtang walked to Ling Yan''s side and raised her hand, wishing she could p him.


    Ling Yan smiled at Ye Qingtang. "Miss Ye has yet to answer me how important your friend is to you."


    "Go and die." Ye Qingtang frowned.


    For the past few years, she had worried about him every day, but he was fine. He had clearly seeded in possessing the body, but not only did he look for her, he even pretended to be Han Cangming to scare her and said that Ling Yan was already dead.


    "Miss Ye¡­ Don''t be angry." Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang and pointed his slender finger at the tip of her nose. "I was just joking with you."


    Ye Qingtang casually flicked Ling Yan''s hand away. "Why do you want to kill Sister Ah Yao?"


    A cold glint shed across Ling Yan''s eyes when he heard Ye Qingtang''s words. He said softly, "Miss Ye has just reminded me that the Paragon is not dead yet¡­ If not for Miss Ye stopping me earlier, she should be dead already."


    "Do you have a grudge against her?" Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    Ling Yan shook his head and said, "No."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Since there''s no grudge, why do you want to kill her?" Ye Qingtang could not understand.


    Although Ye Qingtang knew that Ling Yan had his own reasons for everything he did, she still wanted to rify things. After all, she was already Ah Yao''s sworn sister and Ah Yao sincerely treated her well. Ye Qingtang was certain of this.


    "Miss Ye, do you know that you are the reincarnation of the Paragon?" Ling Yan suddenly asked.


    Ye Qingtang was even more surprised. "I had my suspicions but I was unable to confirm it. Since you are certain that I am her reincarnation, why do you want to kill her?"


    So she was the reincarnation of the Paragon. Ye Qingtang had guessed that. However, Ye Qingtang could not understand why Ling Yan wanted to kill Ah Yao, who treated her so well.


    "It''s precisely because Miss Ye is the reincarnation of the Paragon that I want to kill her," Ling Yan said.


    "Please exin." Ye Qingtang frowned.


    "If things progress ording to history, the Paragon will only die 10,000 yearster. You will only be born after she dies," Ling Yan said slowly.


    "But if the Paragon dies in this era, Miss Ye will reincarnate in advance¡­ in that case, after you reincarnate, you will face the cmity again in this era. You will bear the responsibility of the Heart of Heavenly Dao in this era¡­" Ling Yan exined.


    Ye Qingtang''s heart skipped a beat. Although she did not fully understand what Ling Yan was saying, she had a general grasp of his meaning.


    ording to Ling Yan''s intentions, he wanted the Paragon to die now. Once the Paragon died, Ye Qingtang would be born¡­

 Chapter 2669 I Dont Like It (1)

    Chapter 2669 I Don''t Like It (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang shook her head. Wait¡­ it was a little confusing¡­ a little confusing.


    What was going on? The more she thought about it, the more confused she felt. She could not understand what Ling Yan meant at all.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang''s expression, Ling Yan chuckled. "Miss Ye, do you find it unbelievable?"


    Ye Qingtang shook her head and said, "I don''t find it unbelievable¡­ I just don''t think my brain is smart enough. What did you mean just now? Why do I feel that I don''t understand? Can you exin it to me in detail?"


    The corners of Ling Yan''s lips curled up into a warm smile. He said softly, "Of course."


    "Miss Ye, let''s start with the timeline." Ling Yan exined patiently. "Firstly, you need to know that you are the reincarnation of the Paragon, Ah Yao."


    "I understand that, but why do you want to kill Sister Ah Yao just because I am her reincarnation? " Ye Qingtang asked with a frown. She still did not fully understand this point.


    "Ah Yao is your previous life, so the Heart of the Heavenly Dao has not appeared in this era. Or perhaps, the Heart of Heavenly Dao is still in the Heavenly Emperor''s body, waiting for its owner," Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed slightly when she heard Ling Yan''s words. It was as if¡­ she had obtained the Heart of the Heavenly Dao from the Heavenly Emperor''s body¡­


    In this era, the Heavenly Emperor was the temporary owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. His mission was to protect the Heart of the Heavenly Dao and wait for the true owner to appear. After that, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao would leave the body of the Heavenly Emperor and enter the body of the true owner.


    "In this era, be it you or the Paragon, you are essentially the same person. The Paragon is the vessel and true owner of the Heart of Heavenly Dao in this era, " Ling Yan said with a smile.


    "So your real motive for killing Ah Yao?" Ye Qingtang asked instinctively.


    "Miss Ye, the Paragon will die 10,000 yearster and so you will be born 10,000 yearster, correct?" Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. This she understood.


    "If the Paragon died 10,000 years earlier, you would be born in this era in advance," Ling Yan continued to exin.


    Ye Qingtang did not interrupt Ling Yan. Instead, she listened patiently.


    "After the death of the Paragon, Miss Ye will be reincarnated in advance. In that case, there will be two of you in this era. We came to this era through the Ancient God Karma Tunnel, so we will not be controlled by fate. As for the other Miss Ye, as Ah Yao''s reincarnation, she will rece Ah Yao ande into contact with the Heavenly Emperor, who is the temporary owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. After that, the Heart of the Heavenly Dao will be transferred to the other Miss Ye. Once that happens, our goal will be achieved. Miss Ye willpletely escape the restraints of fate, the other Miss Ye will bear it for you. As for us, whether we stay in or leave this era, Miss Ye will have escaped this cmity," Ling Yan said slowly.

 Chapter 2670 I Dont Like It (2)

    Chapter 2670 I Don''t Like It (2)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang''s heart skipped a beat after hearing Ling Yan''s detailed exnation.


    What¡­ What kind of nefarious scheme was this!


    This sinister scheme sent a chill down Ye Qingtang''s spine.


    From a certain perspective, Ling Yan was plotting against her¡­ Even though it was against another her¡­ Against the Ye Qingtang of this past era. How terrifying!


    Ling Yan smiled at Ye Qingtang''s strange expression. "Miss Ye, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "I understand¡­" Ye Qingtang nodded after a pause.


    Ling Yan''s scheme was too terrifying.


    His goal was to transfer her tribtion onto Ah Yao. After she died, it would be transferred to the next Ye Qingtang, who would be born 10,000 years in advance.


    "If Sister Ah Yao dies and I am reincarnated in advance, then what is my purpose¡­ will I still exist?" Ye Qingtang muttered.


    Ling Yan smiled. "I know what you are worried about. There is no conflict. Regardless of whether Miss Ye is reincarnated earlier in this era, it does not affect who you are. This is because, from a certain perspective, Miss Ye is an independent individual and cannot be destroyed just like that."


    Ye Qingtang still did not fully understand Ling Yan. "If I was born in this era, who would my mother and father be¡­ without the Ye family, everything would be different. Would the new me still be called Ye Qingtang?"


    "Probably not." Ling Yan shook his head. "In a sense, the new Miss Ye is an independent being and will live a different life from you. She is her own person while Miss Ye is her own person too."


    After a while, Ye Qingtang took a deep breath and looked at Ling Yan. She shook her head and said, "I¡­ don''t like it¡­"


    "You don''t like it?"


    Ling Yan was clearly surprised.


    "Yes¡­ Ling Yan, I don''t like you doing this." Ye Qingtang''s voice was now more determined.


    "Why?" Ling Yan asked.


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­ what crime did shemit?" Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan.


    "Sister Ah Yao treats me like her own sister. Even though she is already an Immortal Emperor, she still wanted to protect me to the veryst moment. Shemitted no crime¡­ why does she have to die 10,000 years earlier just because of me? What right do I have to do this?!" Ye Qingtang asked Ling Yan.


    Without giving Ling Yan a chance to speak, Ye Qingtang continued, "Also¡­ after Sister Ah Yao dies, I will be born in this era in advance. And what crime did this new Ye Qingtangmit? You already decided her fate and eventual ending even before she was born¡­"


    Ye Qingtang knew how wretched it could be. In her previous life, she was hunted down for an entire lifetime because of the Heart of the Demon God. Every day, she would open her eyes and have to flee in all directions. She was very careful and advanced step by step¡­ no one could understand the despair in this. She had already experienced it.


    And this other self?


    Her fate had already been sealed by Ling Yan before she was even born. Her loved ones, her friends¡­ her parents¡­ would suffer greatly because of her.


    Why? Why?!


    If she agreed with Ling Yan, would she still be human?!


    That endless pain and turmoil which she had suffered herself, to force another self to experience it again?!


    How would she be able to live with herself?

 Chapter 2671 I Dont Like It (3)

    Chapter 2671 I Don''t Like It (3)¡¡¡¡"Miss Ye¡­ You don''t like me doing this?" Ling Yan stared at Ye Qingtang thoughtfully.


    "I don''t like it¡­ Ling Yan, I don''t agree with you doing this. Let''s not talk about the other me, Sister Ah Yao treats me like her own sister. Even though we just met, she was willing to sacrifice her life to help me. She even thought that I was her biological sister. You want me to scheme with you against Sister Ah Yao and have her die 10,000 years earlier. Sorry, I just can''t do that!" Ye Qingtang''s tone was extremely determined.


    What was the thing in her heart all these years?


    The only thing that kept her going was that her life was in her own hands. She never believed in some bullshit predestination. She only knew¡­ that her life was in her own hands¡­ and not the heavens!


    It did not matter if it was a fate that had been predestined since birth or if she was just a pawn that was born to fulfill some destiny¡­ all of these were not decided by the heavens!


    She was the one who decided!


    She should get to decide her own life.


    "Miss Ye, do you think I''m heartless?" Ling Yan asked softly.


    Without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, Ling Yan smiled. "What has the lives of others got to do with me? As long as Miss Ye is fine, the lives of others are naturally worth it. To me, everything in this world and even the world itself can be treated as a pawn, but not Miss Ye."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Forget it. Since Miss Ye doesn''t like my way of doing things, I won''t do it." Ling Yan suddenly changed his tune.


    "Really?" Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan in surprise.


    "I always keep my word." Ling Yan smiled.


    "But this is your only chance. If you let this go, there will only be one final method in the future." Ling Yan looked up into the sky.


    "Get the big yellow dog to help?" Ye Qingtang looked at the huge yellow dog that was still chewing on the sun in the distance. Even after chewing for so long, the sun did not look any smaller¡­


    "I mean to fight with the heavens¡­ is an endless joy." Ling Yan''s lips curled up slightly.


    Ling Yan''s words reminded Ye Qingtang of the Heavenly Emperor. The image of him standing in the sky all those years ago, surrounded by lightning. He had the power to say that it was an endless joy to fight with the heavens¡­


    All along, Ling Yan and the Heavenly Emperor seemed to be two extremes.


    The Heavenly Emperor did not fear anything. So what if it was heaven and earth? He would just smile at the heavens with his de. Even if it was the gods of heaven and earth, he would look down on them.


    However, Ling Yan was at apletely different extreme. He treated the world as a chessboard and everything as his chess pieces. He could scheme against everything while hiding in the dark, causing the world to pale and everything to tremble.


    Ling Yan never cared for anyone. As long as he could achieve his goal, he could abandon all his pawns. Human lives were just a joke to him.


    Ye Qingtang did not expect Ling Yan to give up on his scheme just because of her words.


    "Miss Ye, do you like the current me?" Ling Yan smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    In all honesty, Ye Qingtang did not know how to respond to Ling Yan''s question. She felt a little flustered.


    After some time, Ye Qingtang met Ling Yan''s eyes. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, before Ye Qingtang could say anything, an extremely hot light exploded.


    "Be careful."


    Ling Yan suddenly pulled Ye Qingtang into his arms before retreating backward.

 Chapter 2672 I Wont Let It Hurt You (1)

    Chapter 2672 I Won''t Let It Hurt You (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang''s mind went nk as she was held by Ling Yan.


    In the next second, a loud bang thundered.


    Ye Qingtang saw that the peak of the mountain that she and Ling Yan were standing on had turned into dust after being hit by a huge fireball.


    Ye Qingtang instinctively looked towards the horizon. The dog was still biting the sun!


    Was it going against the sun?


    Something else made Ye Qingtang feel that something was wrong with the big yellow dog. It was originally chewing on the scorching sun but was now slowly moving its head. Its terrifyingly malicious eyesnded on Ling Yan.


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang saw such a terrifying and vicious gaze from the yellow dog. It waspletely different from the adorable and silly dog in her memory¡­


    "Karma Bloodline¡­"


    Ye Qingtang seemed to realize something and an ominous premonition surged in her heart. From her memories, she vaguely remembered hearing from the yellow dog that it had a deep grudge with the Karma Bloodline n in the upper realm!


    Now, Ling Yan was the only person in the lower realm who had the Karma Bloodline.


    At that moment, Ling Yan seemed to have sensed the big yellow dog''s gaze and returned its look.


    "Ha¡­ is the curse of this era about to begin?" Ling Yan chuckled.


    Ye Qingtang was stunned. "Curse?"


    Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang in his arms and chuckled. "It''s not really a curse. We came to this era and are not bound by fate. We are beyond it and can change history as we please, but we have to pay the corresponding price. It''s impossible to calcte the price and it''s hard to say if it will be good or bad."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Qingtang realized that she and Ling Yan''s intelligence levels seemed to bepletely different. It was a little difficult tomunicate with him.


    "It''s very simple." Ling Yan thought for a while before exining with a smile, "For example, if Miss Ye happened to encounter an unfamiliar Immortal Emperor in our era, nothing would happen as you two had never met. But if Miss Ye changes some history in this past era¡­ perhaps develop a grudge with that Immortal Emperor, he will never forget you even after you return to your own era."


    Ye Qingtang felt a headacheing on as she listened to Ling Yan''s exnation. She did not want to offend any Immortal Emperor!


    "This is the effect on the future brought about by changing the past. Now that we havee to this era, there will definitely be some changes. For example, I have no grudge against that demon dog, but it is showing undisguised hostility towards me. This is the price that I have to pay," Ling Yan continued.


    "I won''t let it hurt you," Ye Qingtang suddenly said.


    Ling Yan was stunned and a smile appeared on his face. However, Ye Qingtang felt that something was amiss.


    This yellow dog did not recognize her at all¡­


    The big yellow dog must have already fallen into the trap of those Karma Bloodline practitioners from the upper realm. It had entered the Ancient God Karma Tunnel and ended up in the lower realm.


    At this early stage, the yellow dog''s strength was unfathomable. As much as Ye Qingtang''s cultivation level had improved, she was just like an ant in front of this big yellow dog.


    If the big yellow dog really attacked Ling Yan, how could she stop it?


    Thinking about it carefully, it was really as Ling Yan had said. There was a price to pay for everything.


    In this era, Han Cangming did not have the power of the Karma Big yellow dog, so the big yellow dog would not bother with him. But Han Cangming had been possessed by Ling Yan, and Ling Yan had the Karma Bloodline¡­

 Chapter 2673 I Wont Let It Hurt You (2)

    Chapter 2673 I Won''t Let It Hurt You (2)¡¡¡¡Ling Yan looked at the big yellow dog and said softly, "This demon dog''s gaze doesn''t seem to be very friendly."


    The corners of Ye Qingtang''s lips twitched when she heard Ling Yan''s words. He had good eyesight¡­ it was the Karma Bloodline n from the upper realm who sent the dog to the lower realm. Now, Ling Yan was the only one in the lower realm who had the Karma Bloodline. How could the dog be friendly to him?


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang could only pray that the dog would continue to eat the burning sun and note down to cause trouble. Otherwise, she really did not know if she could stop it.


    "This demon dog seems to have interacted with Miss Ye." Ling Yan''s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    "Yes, we did have some interactions in our era." Ye Qingtang nodded. "I met it at the Wailing Well and it told me some information."


    "What was that information? Miss Ye, can you tell me?" Ling Yan asked.


    "It''s about the upper and lower realms. However, it wasn''t clear in its description. There is a power that restrains it in this lower realm. It cannot reveal too much," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Understood." Ling Yan nodded.


    "Also, it hates you probably because of the Karma Bloodline." Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment before continuing.


    "Oh?" Ling Yan seemed to be interested. "Why?"


    "In our era, it once told me that it ended up in the lower realm because it fell into a trap set by the Karma Bloodline n in the upper realm, so it is very hostile towards those with the Karma Bloodline," Ye Qingtang said.


    The big yellow dog had previously said very seriously that it wanted to kill all those with the Karma Bloodline. Ye Qingtang did not think that the big yellow dog was joking, so she was a little worried about Ling Yan.


    "I see¡­ the Karma Bloodline n in the upper realm?" Ling Yan was deep in thought after hearing Ye Qingtang''s exnation.


    Ye Qingtang still wanted to say something when she suddenly saw ripples in the air around Ling Yan. In the next second, Ye Qingtang saw a cold light shing out from the surrounding void.


    "Be careful!"


    Ye Qingtang instinctively shouted at Ling Yan.


    However, the moment Ye Qingtang spoke, Ling Yan had already retreated quickly.


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang rang out.


    A nearby mountain peak was shattered by this cold beam. In the next second, the Paragon walked slowly out of the void.


    "Sister Ye Yue, I am here."


    The Paragon heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Ye Qingtang.


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised to see the Paragon. She did not expect the Paragon to have continued searching for her.


    Ling Yan nced at the Paragon and walked over slowly.


    The Paragon''s gazended on Ling Yan and she could not help being taken aback.


    He had changed his face?


    "Come, I''ll take you away."


    The Paragon grabbed Ye Qingtang and was about to cast her Space Technique to bring her into the void.


    "Sister Ah Yao, wait a moment," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Sister Ye Yue, what''s wrong?" The Paragon stopped in her tracks and looked at Ye Qingtang in confusion.


    "The Immortal Emperor who attacked us previously¡­ is already dead." Ye Qingtang did not know how to exin the truth to the Paragon. So she could onlye up with this reason.


    "Dead?"


    Surprise surfaced in the Paragon''s eyes.

 Chapter 2674 Convergence (1)

    Chapter 2674 Convergence (1)¡¡¡¡The man in front of her might not have the same face as the Immortal Emperor just now, but his clothes and aura were simr. How could he be dead?


    Seeing the confusion on the Paragon''s face, Ling Yan chuckled. "Miss Ye is right. The Immortal Emperor is already dead. You don''t have to harbor any hostility towards me."


    "Dead?"


    The Paragon''s expression became increasingly puzzled. She didn''t know what had happened.


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­ it''s like this." Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment before saying, "The person in front of me is my friend. He possessed the body of the Immortal Emperor just now."


    "Oh?"


    Surprise surfaced in the Paragon''s eyes when she heard Ye Qingtang''s words. Her gaze thennded on Ling Yan again.


    How was this possible¡­


    The Paragon knew very well how powerful that Immortal Emperor was. How could an Immortal Emperor, who could have the power of the domain, be so easily possessed by others?


    "Sister Ye Yue, what you just said¡­ Is it true?" Although Ye Qingtang was the one who told her that, the Paragon still found it hard to believe.


    "Sister Ah Yao, would I lie to you? Everything I said is true. That Immortal Emperor no longer exists." Ye Qingtang nodded repeatedly.


    Ye Qingtang did not lie to the Paragon. Han Cangming''s body was indeed possessed by Ling Yan¡­


    "It''s a miracle." The Paragon could not help sizing up Ling Yan a few more times before continuing, "It seems that the martial arts culture between the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain and the Divine Venerate Domain is quite different. If this was in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, such a thing would never happen." The Paragon muttered.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Not just the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, even in the Divine Venerate Domain, no one had ever heard of an Immortal Emperor''s body being possessed.


    Even Ye Qingtang did not know how Ling Yan did it.


    "Forget it. I don''t know that Immortal Emperor and I have no grudge against him, yet he wanted to kill me the moment he saw me. Thank you for helping me and my sister." The Paragon cupped her fists at Ling Yan in a show of gratitude.


    "No problem." Ling Yan smiled at the Paragon.


    "Looks like your mystical ability has reached the pinnacle of perfection. Otherwise, it would be impossible for you to possess the body of an Immortal Emperor so quickly," the Paragonmented.


    "Ha¡­ not really. It''s just because this Immortal Emperor was too careless," Ling Yan said with a smile.


    "By the way, since you have seized his body, where¡­ is his soul?" The Paragon frowned slightly.


    "It has been sealed," Ling Yan said.


    "Sealed?"


    Ye Qingtang looked very doubtful at Ling Yan''s words. He had sealed Demon God Han Cangming''s soul? That was too ridiculous.


    Ye Qingtang was pulled to the side by the Paragon.


    "Sister Ah Yao, what''s wrong?" Ye Qingtang asked in confusion when she saw the Paragon''s strange expression.


    "Sister Ye Yue, are you really sure that the Immortal Emperor from before was possessed?" The Paragon asked softly.


    "I''m certain." Ye Qingtang nodded. "Sister Ah Yao, this person is my good friend. There won''t be any problems."


    Ye Qingtang knew what the Paragon was suspicious about. If Ling Yan had not been able to confirm his identity, Ye Qingtang would not have believed that Han Cangming''s body could be possessed.

 Chapter 2675 Convergence (2)

    Chapter 2675 Convergence (2)¡¡¡¡Once they were alone, the Paragon said softly to Ye Qingtang, "Sister Ye Yue, this person''s aura is very simr to that of the previous Immortal Emperor. It''s very simr¡­ and¡­ very dangerous. You have to be careful."


    Ye Qingtang chuckled inwardly. If the Paragon knew about Ling Yan''s past, she would definitely not say such words.


    Any random cultivator on the streets could easily kill Ling Yan. Ye Qingtang was actually very surprised that Ling Yan could possess the body of Demon God Han Cangming.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang understood the worries of the Paragon. If she was the Paragon, she would have the same concerns. It was hard to believe and ept such a matter.


    "I am just afraid that he is pretending to be your friend. If Sister Ye Yue can confirm his intention, then just take it that I''m overthinking things," said the Paragon.


    "Sister Ah Yao, don''t worry. I can guarantee his intentions." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Alright, there is no problem then." Seeing Ye Qingtang''s confident expression, the Paragon nodded and finally dispelled thest doubts in her heart.


    "By the way, Sister Ye Yue, who is this man who possessed the body of an Immortal Emperor?" The Paragon asked Ye Qingtang.


    From what she saw previously, she felt that the rtionship between the two of them was a little special.


    "A¡­ good friend." Ye Qingtang thought for a moment before replying.


    "I see." The Paragon nodded. "However, the way he looks at you seems to imply he doesn''t treat you as a normal friend."


    "The way he looks at me?" Ye Qingtang was taken aback, not understanding the meaning of the Paragon''s words.


    "There are certain feelings between a man and a woman. It''s the kind of feeling which ends up with them bing husband and wife¡­" The Paragon thought for a moment before exining.


    "Be husband and wife?" Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    The Paragon had a strange expression. "It''s just that¡­ never mind. I don''t really know much about these things. I have never experienced them before."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, the Paragon continued, "That demon dog¡­ It is looking at him in a strange way too."


    Just as she finished speaking, Ling Yan strode over.


    "Have you two finished whispering?"


    "How should I address you?" The Paragon looked at Ling Yan.


    "Just call me Han Cangming," Ling Yan said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang cast a strange look at Ling Yan.


    "Miss Ye, as long as I am in this era, I need to take the ce of the Demon God Han Cangming," Ling Yan said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and did not say anything more. Although somewhat strange, she could understand Ling Yan''s actions. He was doing this because he did not want to cause any trouble for himself in the future. He would take over for Han Cangming for as long as he could.


    "You are Miss Ah Yao, correct?" Ling Yan smiled at the Paragon.


    "Yes?" The Paragon asked.


    "Are you interested in traveling with us?" Ling Yan asked with a smile.


    "I''m not interested." The Paragon shook his head.


    "That''s a pity," Ling Yan said.


    "Sister Ye Yue, I still have some things to settle. Since you have such a powerful friend, I can rest assured that you will be fine. I''ll look for you again after I am done," the Paragon said to Ye Qingtang.


    After the Paragon finished speaking, she stepped into the void and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 2676 Convergence (3)

    Chapter 2676 Convergence (3)¡¡¡¡After the Paragon left, Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan and frowned. "Ling Yan, what did you mean just now?"


    "What do you mean, Miss Ye?" Ling Yan asked.


    "What do you mean by traveling with Sister Ah Yao just now? Could it be that you haven''t given up on your n?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "So that''s what you''re talking about. I thought that you were jealous. You made me happy for nothing." Ling Yan smiled and shook his head gently.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Can you speak properly?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Since Miss Ye asked, I''ll exin." Ling Yan smiled. "I invited the Paragon along because I didn''t want her toe into contact with the Heavenly Emperor. ording to history, the Paragon and the Heavenly Emperor met here. Unfortunately, that Paragon seems to look down on me and rejected my invitation."


    Ye Qingtang sneered. "It would be weird if she regarded you highly."


    "That might not be the case." Ling Yan stared at Ye Qingtang and his lips curled into an inexplicable smile. "She looks down on me in this life¡­ this means she will have topensate me in the next life¡­ right?"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback by Ling Yan''s words. She did not understand what he meant.


    "Miss Ye, I am still the Demon God Han Cangming. Therefore, there are some things that need to be settled. Miss Ye came under the orders of your master. In that case, you should meet up with everyone from the Great Immortal Temple as soon as possible." Ling Yan continued without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak.


    Ye Qingtang nced at Ling Yan and said, "Are you sure there''s something you need to settle? Or are you trying to abandon me to find Sister Ah Yao?"


    "Miss Ye, what do you mean by that?" Ling Yan asked meaningfully.


    "What do you mean¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned.


    "Miss Ye is afraid that I have fallen for the Paragon and will go look for her?" Ling Yan asked.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Who cares who you like¡­ I''m afraid that you haven''t given up on your own ns and want to harm Sister Ah Yao¡­" Ye Qingtang said.


    "Ah¡­ It seems that I was happy for nothing. Forget it, Miss Ye, don''t worry. Since I''ve already promised you, I will keep my promise."


    With that, Ling Yan''s appearance changed to that of Han Cangming again. In the blink of an eye, he flew deep into the clouds and disappeared.


    Ye Qingtang was inclined to believe Ling Yan. She trusted whatever Ling Yan said.


    After Ling Yan left, Ye Qingtang looked towards the horizon. Even now the big yellow dog was still gnawing on the sun. However, even after so long, the sun remained unchanged.


    Soon, the yellow dog''s huge eyesnded on Ye Qingtang. The viciousness in the big yellow dog''s eyes shocked Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not expect the big yellow dog, who had just arrived in the lower realm, to be so terrifying. The big yellow dog did not look like that at all in her era.


    Almost instinctively, Ye Qingtang waved at the big yellow dog. However, Ye Qingtang''s action made the yellow dog''s eyes turn even more vicious. It quickly turned around and no longer looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was rather displeased. Was it spurning her?!


    She greeted it to show her friendliness. But that dog just turned its head and ignored her!

 Chapter 2677 Convergence (4)

    Chapter 2677 Convergence (4)¡¡¡¡If anything, Ye Qingtang would rather the dog throw a few fireballs at her than be subjected to its lousy attitude. It did not disy such an attitude when it saw the Paragon and Ling Yan previously¡­


    Ye Qingtang swore that after she returned to the future era, she would never give the big yellow dog any more dried beef.


    Soon after, Ye Qingtang''s soul expanded to cover a radius of 500 kilometers to check the situation in the valley. Once a martial arts practitioner reached the Emperor level, their divine soul could expand to 500 kilometers. Everything within this 500-kilometer radius would be under the control of the Emperor.


    As for Ye Qingtang, she was already at the Emperor level and was also at the second Illusionary stage. Her soul could extend for hundreds of kilometers.


    Currently, there were no small factions in this canyon. The weakest of them all was still at least a first-tier power in the Divine Venerate Domain.


    Ye Qingtang suddenly realized that the Heavenly Demon Tribe was also there. She wanted to spy on their camp to get more information but before she could do anything, Ye Qingtang''s soul trembled and she was forced out of the Heavenly Demon Tribe''s sphere of influence.


    "There''s a supreme expert¡­"


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Her soul had been peeping at the Heavenly Demon Tribe''s camp just now but was forced back by someone.


    There were probably several supreme powerhouses from the Heavenly Demon Tribe in this canyon¡­


    "Ye Yue."


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice appeared in Ye Qingtang''s mind.


    Ye Qingtang immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and allowed her soul to continue expanding.


    "Uncle-Master Absolute Heaven Saint?" Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    "That''s right." The ethereal voice appeared again. "Ye Yue, your soul expanded just now and I happened to notice it. That''s why I can establish a connection with you through your soul."


    "I see¡­" Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    The Absolute Heaven Saint was one of the saints of the Great Immortal Temple and was also of the Heaven Tier like Ye Qingtang''s master, the Nine Heavens Saint. His martial skills were extremely powerful and unfathomable.


    "Previously, your master informed me that you were headed here. Don''t dy any longer and immediatelye to the ce where the Great Immortal Temple is stationed. Everyone is waiting for you. I will guide you."


    The Absolute Heaven Saint instructed.


    "Uncle-Master Absolute Heaven Saint, I understand. I''lle immediately," Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Qingtang immediately flew forward following the Absolute Saint''s guidance and disappeared into the distance.


    ¡­


    About half a dayter.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue!"


    At the encampment of the Great Immortal Temple, a middle-aged man was waiting outside. When he saw Ye Qingtang descending from the sky, he immediately went up to her.


    "Ancestor Lan Shan¡­ no, I mean, Senior Brother¡­" Ye Qingtang smiled when she saw the middle-aged man.


    The name of Lan Shan was well-known in Ye Qingtang''s era. However, Ye Qingtang did not expect Lan Shan to be her senior brother¡­


    "Junior Sister, Uncle-Master already informed me that you would be here today. Why did you onlye now?" Lan Shan asked as he stared at Ye Qingtang.


    "Senior Brother, I met with an incident on the way and was dyed. Nevertheless¡­ I''m here now," Ye Qingtang said with a smile.


    "Did anything happen? Did anyone bully you? If so, you must tell me. I promise to help you," said Lan Shan.


    "Ha, you''re still standing up for her?"


    As she spoke, a cold-looking woman dressed in luxurious attire strode over.

 Chapter 2678 Paragon Relic (1)

    Chapter 2678 Paragon Relic (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang looked at the woman and said softly, "Senior Sister Wan Rong."


    The woman nodded and smiled at Ye Qingtang. She then looked at Lan Shan. "Junior Sister Ye Yue is a genius and has been in seclusion for a long time. Her current cultivation level is probably already at the Illusory stage. You are probably not Junior Sister Ye Yue''s match now, yet you still want to stand up for her. I think it''s the other way around."


    Lan Shan immediately looked a little awkward. He red at Wan Rong and said coldly, "Wan Rong, why do you always like to ruin my image in front of Junior Sister Ye Yue?"


    "No, I am just being honest." Wan Rong smiled.


    With that, Wan Rong''s gazended on Ye Qingtang. "Junior Sister Ye, did anything happen on the way here? Everyone is very worried about you."


    "Nothing much. Everything has been settled," Ye Qingtang replied.


    "By the way, what''s the situation now? Has the Fourth Domain legacy been activated?" Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    Logically speaking, news of the opening of the Fourth Domain legacy had spread for quite some time. All the major factions had been here for a long time, but none of the factions seemed to have done anything. It was a little strange.


    Lan Shan said, "There''s no news yet. All the major powers are conserving their energy. We still don''t know what the Fourth Domain legacy is and when it will open."


    "Junior Sister Ye, let''s go. Our camp is just ahead," Wan Rong said.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and followed Lan Shan and Wan Rong.


    ¡­


    After a while, they came to a stream surrounded by the campsite of Great Immortal Temple. Not far out, an elder sat on the ground, his eyes looking into the distant void.


    "Greetings, Uncle-Master."


    Ye Qingtang walked to the elder and said respectfully.


    This elder was one of the Heaven-tier saints of the Great Immortal Temple, the Absolute Heaven Saint. He was of the same generation as Ye Qingtang''s master, the Nine Heavens Saint.


    "Ye Yue, did something happen?" The Absolute Heaven Saint''s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang chuckled and said, "Uncle-Master, I did encounter some small problems on the way here, but I''ve already settled them. I hope we can make it in time for the opening of the Fourth Domain legacy."


    The Absolute Saint nodded slightly and said, "Your cultivation level has already broken through to the Emperor stage. You''ve been in seclusion for the past few years and your growth has indeed been the fastest. Your master asked you toe this time because he wants you to train more. Currently, the Fourth Domain legacy has not been activated, but there are some problems."


    "Uncle-Master, what problems?" Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    "Fatal problems." The Absolute Heaven Saint muttered.


    "Err¡­" Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    "Ye Yue, you have been a disciple of the Great Immortal Temple for several years now. But there are some things about the Great Immortal Temple which you might not know about." The Absolute Heaven Saint looked at Ye Qingtang.


    "Please enlighten me, Uncle-Master," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Do you know that there is a peerless demon suppressed deep underground in the Great Immortal Temple?" The Absolute Heaven Saint asked softly.


    "I know." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    The Great Immortal Temple was formed by some monks tens of thousands of years ago. The purpose of the Great Immortal Temple was to suppress all evil in the world. In the depths of the Great Immortal Temple was a group of devils sealed by those supreme monks from tens of thousands of years ago.

 Chapter 2679 Paragon Relic (2)

    Chapter 2679 Paragon Relic (2)¡¡¡¡In that distant primordial era, there was a group of monks whose martial arts strength dominated the world. With their peerless strength, no one could match them.


    Before this group of monks appeared, this world had been a battlefield belonging to the demons. Humans were being ughtered like crazy, and all living beings were trampled under the feet of those demons.


    Ye Qingtang still remembered that in her own era, she had read historical records that the Heavenly Demon Tribe appeared out of nowhere and caused misery and suffering to all living beings. Many powerful figures attacked in unison but were wiped out.


    In addition, the Heavenly Demon Tribe was only one of the groups of demons. There were existences that were even stronger and more terrifying than the Heavenly Demon Tribe. There were very few historical records about it and they were all already faded. No one knew what happened in that era, nor did anyone know who created all of that. It was still a mystery where those demons came from.


    After that, the history of this world was just a nk for 100,000 years. No one knew what happened during that period. However, 100,000 yearster, a group of monks appeared out of nowhere. They had the invincible power to dominate the world and worked together to suppress all the demons.


    Although the group of monks had remarkable abilities and boundless power, they still paid an extremely tragic price to suppress the demons. Many monks were heavily injured by the battles and died not long after.


    To prevent the demons from escaping from the depths of the temple, the remaining monks chose a group of youths with extremely high potential and trained them.


    Over the next hundred years, the remaining monks also passed away one after another because they could not ovee their injuries. Nevertheless, those youths became supreme and invincible experts of the world.


    With that power, they expanded the temple and created the Great Immortal Temple over the next thousand years. The temple was responsible for grooming disciples to suppress the demons. Disciples who obtained the legacies of those invincible experts would be hailed as saints.


    In this day and age, countless eras had passed since that dark period. The Great Immortal Temple also underwent a gradual shift from its glorious past to being a steady presence now. Although it no longer had the strength to dominate the world, the mission of the Great Immortal Temple remained the same.


    Suppress the demons!


    "Ye Yue, the Paragon Relic used to suppress the demons will lose its effectiveness as time passes," the Absolute Heaven Saint exined.


    "Paragon Relic?" Ye Qingtang looked puzzled. She had never heard of such a thing.


    "That''s right." The Absolute Heaven Saint nodded patiently. "This so-called unparalleled relic is formed from the bones of the ancestors after they passed away. Its function is to continue suppressing the demons underground."


    "I see¡­" Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    It had to be said that those temple monks really cherished the world. Even after they died, they offered their bodies to be turned into a supreme relic to continue fulfilling their duty. Ye Qingtang felt a deep respect for them.


    "Uncle-Master, if the Paragon Relic fails¡­ what will happen then?" Ye Qingtang asked with a frown. She had a nagging feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    Ye Qingtang always thought that the group of demons under the Great Immortal Temple had always been suppressed by the saints. She never expected that apart from the saints'' powers, they also needed the power of this Paragon Relic.

 Chapter 2680 Paragon Relic (3)

    Chapter 2680 Paragon Relic (3)¡¡¡¡"Once the Paragon Relic loses its effectiveness, the consequences will be unimaginable." The Absolute Heaven Saint sighed. "Without the Paragon Relic, the power of the Great Immortal Temple saints alone will not be able topletely suppress the demons. We might be able to hold on for a few years after the Paragon Relic loses its effectiveness, but¡­ if we are unable to reactivate the Paragon Relic soon, the demons will definitely break out of their seal. By then, no one can be certain what will happen or what the oue will be."


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as she pondered.


    There were not many historical records about the Great Immortal Temple. However, Ye Qingtang knew that after this, the Heavenly Demons would break the seal and reappear in the world.


    The Heavenly Demons were one of the fiendish demon groups suppressed under the Great Immortal Temple. If their seal was broken, it meant that¡­ the Great Immortal Temple would fall.


    Ye Qingtang did not recall much information about the Great Immortal Temple. However, Ye Qingtang was certain that the Great Immortal Temple did not exist during her era.


    Actually, that wasn''t exactly true. It was just that the Great Immortal Temple had long be history by the time her era came.


    Ye Qingtang had a strong sense of belonging to the Great Immortal Temple. Be it her Master, the Nine Heavens Saint, the other Uncle-Masters, or even her senior brothers and sisters, they were all like family. It did not have the dominance of a sect, nor did it have the impersonal vibe of an academy.


    Even though no one was perfect in the Great Immortal Temple and her senior brothers and sisters might asionally quarrel or fight, they would reconcile after a few days at most. Ye Qingtang had witnessed much of this over the past few years in the Great Immortal Temple.


    Therefore, even though Ye Qingtang did not have a sense of belonging in this era, she still treated the Great Immortal Temple as her home.


    In this family, there was no need to worry about saying the wrong thing. As long as you were acknowledged by the Great Immortal Temple as a disciple, you were a part of the family. Everyone was family.


    Ye Qingtang did not want history to repeat itself, nor did she want the Great Immortal Temple to disappear from history and be just a past record.


    "Uncle-Master, what should we do then¡­ is there no other way?" Ye Qingtang asked the Absolute Heaven Saint anxiously.


    "There''s still a chance," said Absolute Heaven Saint. He looked into the distance. "There might be a second Paragon Relic in the Fourth Domain."


    Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered.


    Indeed, the Fourth Domain was left behind by some fallen Immortal Buddha and would definitely harbor an endless number of legacies. And after that Immortal Buddha died, his body was probably transformed into a Paragon Relic¡­


    If they could obtain that Paragon Relic, they could rece the original relic of the Great Immortal Temple!


    The problem could be perfectly solved in this way!


    "Uncle-Master, in that case, we can contact all the supreme factions present and get them to help us find that relic," Ye Qingtang said.


    This was a major matter that would affect this era. If Ye Qingtang was the leader of a supreme faction, she would definitely be willing to help. After all, if the Great Immortal Temple fell, this world would suffer.


    "Ye Yue, you are too naive." The Absolute Heaven Saint shook his head.

 Chapter 2681 Paragon Relic (4)

    Chapter 2681 Paragon Relic (4)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang was confused. Was she oversimplifying things?


    "A Paragon Relic is the most fundamental power that is formed after the death of an Immortal Buddha. An ordinary cultivator who can obtain a Paragon Relic and use it for himself will definitely be able to reach the Emperor level. If an Emperor level expert obtains it, he can be an Immortal Emperor. If an Immortal Emperor obtains it¡­"


    The Absolute Heaven Saint looked at Ye Qingtang as he patiently exined.


    Humans were selfish. What did the world have to do with them? Under the temptation of such major benefits, everything could be ttened, everything could be destroyed.


    It was impossible for any supreme faction to willingly hand over a Paragon Relic to the Great Immortal Temple.


    Furthermore, no one really knew the situation of the demons suppressed under the Great Immortal Temple. Would someone just hand over a Paragon Relic just based on the Great Immortal Temple''s word?


    After a while, Ye Qingtang nodded and said, "That''s indeed the case¡­ but if it was me, I would definitely hand over the Paragon Relic. If the demons break the seal, the first to suffer will be the Great Immortal Temple. Thereafter, those supreme forces will not be able to avoid those demons either."


    "That''s right," the Absolute Heaven Saint said. "But too often, those high-level experts only care about the benefits right in front of them. How could they care about anything else?"


    "Then¡­ Uncle-Master, what should we do now? The Great Immortal Temple must get the Paragon Relic," Ye Qingtang said with a frown.


    If the relic was snatched away by someone else, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "This is our only chance. No matter what¡­" A cold glint shed in the eyes of Absolute Heaven Saint. "Even if we have to massacre all the other factions in this canyon, no matter the price we have to pay, we must obtain the Paragon Relic. Otherwise¡­ not only will the Great Immortal Temple suffer a cmity, but the entire world will also suffer the wrath of the demons. "


    "Uncle-Master, what should I do?" Ye Qingtang asked softly.


    Ye Qingtang originally came here to find a way to absorb the power of the Great Dao in her body or to see if there was an opportunity to leave this era. However, the Great Immortal Temple was in trouble now. As a member of this temple, how could Ye Qingtang just leave at this critical juncture?


    If she really left, perhaps¡­ the history of the Great Immortal Temple would repeat itself. Although Ye Qingtang had not personally witnessed the destruction of the Great Immortal Temple, she was still very unsettled by the thought.


    As long as she was alive, she would never allow it to happen!


    "We have discovered a rift in the void."


    The Absolute Heaven Saint exined. "This rift has a huge restriction on the soul bone. If old soul bones like me want to enter, we have to wait for the crack to continue expanding. Your soul bone is just right to enter first."


    "Soul bone?" Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    "That''s right." The Absolute Heaven Saint nodded. "Soul bones can be understood as the age of the soul. A 100-year soul bone, a 1,000-year soul bone, a 10,000-year soul bone, and even a 100,000,000-year-old soul bone. The creator of this rift should be about 100,000,000 years old, so there are major restrictions."


    "A 100,000,000-year-old soul bone¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.

 Chapter 2682 Fourth Domain (1)

    Chapter 2682 Fourth Domain (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang looked at the Absolute Heaven Saint. If it was as he had described, wouldn''t this soul bone have lived for a hundred million years?


    The Absolute Heaven Saint continued softly. "It is indeed true that there are soul bones who have existed for hundreds of millions of years, but they are too distant a concept for us. As for what they are, we don''t know yet, but the only thing we can confirm is that the Fourth Domain legacy was indeed formed from a 100,000,000-year-old-soul bone."


    "Uncle-Master, do you mean that a supreme existence in the Fourth Domain lived for a hundred million years and turned into a 100,000,000-year-old-soul bone after his death? The Fourth Domain legacy was created based on this 100,000,000-year-old-soul bone?" Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    "Perhaps." The Absolute Heaven Saint gave a slight nod.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. This was the first time she heard that anyone could live for hundreds of millions of years.


    As everyone knew, the top cultivation level in this world was the Immortal Emperor stage. However, no one had ever heard of an Immortal Emperor who could live for hundreds of millions of years.


    To Ye Qingtang''s knowledge, the higher a martial arts practitioner''s cultivation level, the longer his lifespan would be.


    An ordinary cultivator could live for more than a hundred years, which was already considered quite long. But for those who had reached the Emperor stage, they could exist for 10,000 years in this world. When one reached the Immortal Emperor level, their lifespan would be even longer. Even so, surely it would not be as long as a hundred million years.


    Hundreds of millions of years? Wouldn''t that be nearly as old as heaven and earth?


    "Ye Yue, there are many existences in this world that we can''tprehend. The so-called Immortal Emperor stage is definitely not the endpoint." The Absolute Heaven Saint''s gaze suddenlynded on the big yellow dog on the horizon. He said softly, "It''s just like that dog. It cannot be exined."


    Ye Qingtang''s gaze slowlynded on the big yellow dog.


    Unable to exin?


    Ye Qingtang could not help quietly shaking her head. It was actually quite easy to exin.


    The big yellow dog did not belong to the lower realm but came from the so-called upper realm. It had been reduced to this state only because it had been tricked by the Karma Bloodline n from the upper realm. It was also because of this that the big yellow dog now hated the Karma Bloodline n so much.


    Not only in this era, but even in Ye Qingtang''s era, the yellow dog still wanted to return to the upper realm to take revenge.


    "Ye Yue."


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, the Absolute Heaven Saint continued. "I''ll have to rely on you all this time."


    "Uncle-Master¡­" Ye Qingtang did not know what to say as she looked at the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    Ye Qingtang did not have the confidence to obtain the so-called Paragon Relic. Once the Paragon Relic appeared, there would definitely be a major bloodbath. With her skills, what could she do?


    "Due to the restrictions of the 100,000,000-year-old soul bone, none of the top experts from the powerful factions can enter as soon as the legacy opens. As a result, we can only ce our hopes on you all," exined the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback by the Absolute Heaven Saint''s words. She asked in surprise, "So, Uncle-Master, you mean that after the Fourth Domain legacy opens, the Great Immortal Temple is prepared to send our younger disciples inside to find the Paragon Relic¡­"


    "That''s right." The Absolute Heaven Saint nodded. "But the Great Immortal Temple will not be the only one. All the supreme factions will be doing the same."

 Chapter 2683 Fourth Domain (2)

    Chapter 2683 Fourth Domain (2)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang was deep in thought after hearing the Absolute Heaven Saint''s words.


    If the top practitioners of the supreme factions were unable to enter at the beginning of the opening, and there were only the disciples and juniors, there might be a chance of them fighting for the Paragon Relic.


    But even so, the disciples and juniors of the supreme factions were still very powerful. It would not be an easy task for the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple to snatch the Paragon Relic.


    "Ye Yue, your martial arts skills might not be the highest in the Great Immortal Temple, but your master and I both think that you have the most talent and potential." The Absolute Heaven Saint looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. "Uncle-Master, actually, Senior Brother Xie Jun''s martial arts skills and talent are much better than mine."


    Xie Jun was the direct disciple of the Absolute Heaven Saint. Even in the Great Immortal Temple, his martial art skills were considered outstanding. Although Xie Jun was a disciple of the Great Immortal Temple, he had established his own faction many years ago. Although the faction created by Xie Jun could notpare to those top supreme factions, it was still rather famous in the Divine Venerate Domain.


    In Ye Qingtang''s future era, who did not know the name Xie Jun? The faction he founded would be the most mysterious evil force in the Divine Venerate Domain.


    "Xie Jun is impetuous and not steady." The Absolute Heaven Saint shook his head. He understood his beloved disciple very well.


    "Master is right."


    A handsome young man with a cold expression suddenly appeared. He casually yed with a fan in his hand as he slowly walked towards Ye Qingtang and the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    "Senior Brother Xie Jun," Ye Qingtang greeted respectfully when she saw the man in front of her.


    Seeing Ye Qingtang''s reaction, the young man could not help smiling. His gaze was wicked as he looked at Ye Qingtang teasingly. "Junior Sister Ye, you are Uncle-Master Nine Heaven Saint''s most beloved little disciple. Your reputation is far greater than mine. Moreover, we are from the same sect and are of the same generation. Why do you need to speak to me so politely as if I am your elder, Junior Sister Ye?"


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Despite what Xie Jun said, the reputation of the future Xie Jun was really too great. Everyone in the three domains would know of him. For a moment there, Ye Qingtang was in a fluster.


    In this era, they might be of the same generation¡­ but in the future, Xie Jun¡­ could indeed be considered an ancestor-level senior, right?


    Xie Jun was not the only one. Even the Absolute Heaven Saint found Ye Qingtang''s behavior towards Xie Jun rather strange.


    "Ye Yue is a humble person. It''s a publicly-acknowledged fact in the Great Immortal Temple." The Absolute Heaven Saint smiled after a moment.


    Xie Jun nodded with a smile. "Master is right. Ever since the day Junior Sister Ye Yue entered the sect, she has always been extremely respectful to everyone. When I first saw Junior Sister Ye Yue that year, I thought she had a cold and indifferent personality and would be difficult to get along with. However, the oue was unexpected. Who knew that Junior Sister Ye Yue would behave so respectfully to everyone? To be honest, this is the first time I''ve met such an easygoing person."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    It had to be said that this was the first time Ye Qingtang heard someone describing her as such. In the entire Great Immortal Temple, everyone she met were all ancestor-level seniors¡­ it was only right for her to be more respectful¡­

 Chapter 2684 Fourth Domain (3)

    Chapter 2684 Fourth Domain (3)¡¡¡¡Furthermore, the most important thing was that in the Great Immortal Temple, be they righteous or evil cultivators, they were all very easy to get along with. They were like family. If she had encountered unreasonable and overbearing people who liked to use their own strength to bully their fellow disciples, Ye Qingtang would definitely not treat them so respectfully.


    "Alright, Xie Jun, don''t bully your Junior Sister Ye Yue." The Absolute Heaven Saint nced at Xie Jun. "Your Junior Sister Ye Yue''s skin is very thin, not as thick as yours."


    Xie Jun chuckled and shook his head. "Master, you are being biased. How is Junior Sister Ye Yue''s skin thin? It''s just that my skin is extra thick."


    Ye Qingtang could not help chuckling as she watched the conversation between Xie Jun and the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    It was like this in the Great Immortal Temple. The rtionship between a master and a disciple was like that of a father and child. There was no need to worry about saying only the appropriate things. No one bothered about these things.


    As a disciple, it was extremely easy for Ye Qingtang to stay in the Great Immortal Temple to cultivate. She did not have any worries.


    In this era, sects had not risen to prominence yet. There was no disparity in the status between disciples and the upper echelons of a sect. There was also none of the extremely formal and impersonal environment of an academy.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, why are you smiling when you see me being reprimanded by my master? Do you also think that I am shameless?" Xie Jun was taken aback to see Ye Qingtangughing.


    "No." Ye Qingtang shook her head. "I just think that your martial art skills and talent are better than mine. But Uncle-Master treats you like his own son, so he is purposely needling you."


    Xie Jun shook his head and said with a smile, "Junior Sister Ye Yue is indeed humble. In terms of current strength, I am indeed stronger than you, but your martial arts talent and potential is indeed higher than mine. In just a few short years, without even taking advantage of the resources of the Great Immortal Temple and just relying on cultivation in seclusion, your level advanced from the sub-Emperor stage to the Illusory Emperor stage. This speed is far beyond what I can achieve."


    Xie Jun''s martial art talent was already very high. It took him a total of six years to advance from the sub-Emperor stage to the Illusory Emperor level.


    However, Ye Qingtang was different. Everyone witnessed her growth in the Great Immortal Temple. In less than three years, shepleted the ascension onto the Illusory Emperor stage. The time she took was only half of that of Xie Jun.


    "Senior Brother Xie Jun, I was just lucky¡­" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, it''s a good thing to be humble, but¡­ there''s no need to be excessively humble. You can be humble with us, but not with outsiders. You should suppress them ruthlessly¡­" Xie Jun said.


    "Alright now." The Absolute Heaven Saint nced frowned at Xie Jun. "Don''t teach your Junior Sister Ye Yue the wrong things."


    "Master, I am not teaching Junior Sister Ye Yue anything wrong. I''m just afraid that with Junior Sister Ye Yue''s personality, she will suffer when she encounters outsiders in the future." Xie Jun smiled nonchntly at the Absolute Heaven Saint''s reprimand.


    "Stand aside and listen quietly," said the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    After the Xie Jun settled down, the Absolute Heaven Saint continued, "The void rift has loosened quite a bit. I''ll be able to send you guys to the legacy realm by tomorrow, at thetest. Xie Jun, remember that you have to obey Junior Sister Ye''s orders."

 Chapter 2685 Fourth Domain (4)

    Chapter 2685 Fourth Domain (4)¡¡¡¡Xie Jun did not respond, but Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    Obey her orders¡­


    This seemed a little inappropriate.


    "Ye Yue, you understand this Senior Brother of yours. He does things in his own way. All the disciples from the other supreme factions will also be entering. I''ve discussed this with your master, and we have decided that it is best if you are the one in charge of this operation. I will be worried if anyone else were to lead."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Did Master Nine Heaven Saint and Uncle-Master Absolute Heaven Saint have some misunderstanding about her¡­


    Indeed, she was humble and low-profile in the Great Immortal Temple, but that was only toward her family members. To outsiders¡­ she might not be as vicious as her Senior Brother Xie Jun, but she was definitely not far off¡­


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, you must not let us disciples be bullied after we enter the legacy realm." Xie Jun smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    "Remember, don''t cause too much trouble. We only have one goal. We should keep a low profile and just find the relic. Avoid conflict with the other factions," said the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    "Uncle-Master, I understand¡­ I will try my best not to create more trouble¡­" Ye Qingtang had no choice but to assent.


    "Your Senior Brother Lan Shan and Senior Sister Wan Rong are both unorthodox cultivators. Neither of them are pushovers. You must also keep an eye on them," the Absolute Heaven Saint instructed.


    Ye Qingtang knew about Senior Brother Lan Shan and Senior Sister Wan Rong. Those two people were very easy to get along with in the Great Immortal Temple. However, they would probably not be so easygoing toward outsiders.


    Ye Qingtang had personally witnessed the brutality of those two seniors, especially Senior Sister Wan Rong. She was probably as vicious as Senior Brother Xie Jun.


    "Yes, Master is right. You have to keep a close eye on Lan Shan and Wan Rong, especially that Senior Sister Wan Rong of yours. I saw her skin an elite disciple of the Heavenly Demon Tribe with my very own eyes. In the end, the Heavenly Demon Tribe came to our Great Immortal Temple to denounce her. Don''t let her cause more trouble." Xie Jun smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    The Absolute Heaven Saint frowned slightly and stared at Xie Jun. "Do you have the right to call Wan Rong vicious? How much better is your temperamentpared to Wan Rong?"


    After being reprimanded by the Absolute Heaven Saint, Xie Jun just sighed and shrugged without saying anything else.


    "Back then, if it weren''t for me, you would have been chased to the ends of the world by the Heavenly Saint Cult. Also, would the Dragon Emperor n have let you live to this day?" The Absolute Heaven Saint snorted.


    "Uncle-Master, back then¡­ How did Senior Brother Xie Jun offend the Heavenly Saint Cult?" Ye Qingtang looked at the Absolute Heaven Saint curiously.


    The Heavenly Saint Cult was one of the most powerful factions in the Divine Venerate Domain. They had disciples all over the Third Domain and were definitely ruthless characters in the Divine Venerate Domain.


    "Ask him yourself," said the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    Xie Jun smiled. "It''s nothing. I chopped off the heads of thirteen core disciples of Heavenly Saint Cult and tied their heads to their sacred pir."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "But you can''t me me. Back then, I obtained the legacy of the Western Holy King, and they tried to snatch it from me¡­" Xie Jun exined with a sincere smile.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang felt some regret. Why did she agree to the Absolute Heaven Saint''s request¡­ these senior brothers and sisters were each more vicious than thest!

 Chapter 2686 Fourth Domain (5)

    Chapter 2686 Fourth Domain (5)¡¡¡¡Before long, all the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple were summoned by the Absolute Heaven Saint. Among them were Ye Qingtang''s seniors, Lan Shan and Wan Rong.


    Lan Shan and Wan Rong were both disciples of the Nine Heavens Saint, the same as Ye Qingtang. However, these two people joined the sect and became his disciples much earlier than Ye Qingtang.


    "We are sending our disciples into the void rift first. While inside, listen to Junior Sister Ye Yue''s instructions."


    The disciples of the Great Immortal Temple looked at the Absolute Heaven Saint. After affirming that this was truly the Absolute Heaven Saint''s wishes, everyone nodded, as if they had no objections.


    "All of you are too reckless and unsuitable formanding. On the other hand, Junior Sister Ye Yue should be fine," Lan Shan said with a smile.


    "You don''t seem to have the right to speak ill of others." Wan Rong nced at Lan Shan.


    Before Lan Shan could reply, the Absolute Heaven Saint slowly stood up and said without looking back, "Follow me."


    Upon hearing that, Ye Qingtang and the other disciples of the Great Immortal Temple followed the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    A few secondster, the Absolute Heaven Saint waved his arm and a void rift appeared.


    The rift was ck and there was an extremely powerful pressure surrounding it. If one was careless in dealing with this kind of pressure, no matter how powerful one was, or how heaven-defying one''s divine abilities were, they would instantly turn into nothingness and be torn apart by the pressure.


    Looking at this rift, Ye Qingtang finally understood how powerful the owner of the soul bone was.


    "Master, is this the rift?" Xie Jun walked forward and stared at it.


    "That''s right." The Absolute Heaven Saint nodded. He seemed to be deep in thought as he said," All the supreme factions have discovered the existence of the rift long ago. Originally, they wanted to try and disperse the pressure around the rift, but to no avail. The rift will spread wider on its own, but it will take a very long time. As a result, we can only send you all inside first."


    "Uncle-Master, where does this void rift lead to?" Wan Rong looked at him.


    All the disciples wanted to know where they would end up after entering this void rift. This was extremely important.


    However, the Absolute Heaven Saint shook his head and said, "Not necessarily."


    "Not necessarily?"


    All the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple were taken aback by the Absolute Heaven Saint''s words. What did he mean by that? Where would they end up after entering the spatial rift?


    After a long while, the Absolute Heaven Saint finally said, "Millions of years ago, this ce was the transit station between the Divine Venerate Domain and the Fourth Domain. After the destruction of the Fourth Domain, the transit station lost its effectiveness and the power of the teleportation array formation was lost. ording to the spections of the various supreme factions, it''s very likely that you will enter the Fourth Domain, which no longer exists and is now a dead domain. Of course, they are not a hundred percent sure. Nevertheless, it is quite probable."


    "The Fourth Domain?!"


    Everyone, even Ye Qingtang was shocked by what the Absolute Heaven Saint said.


    Many generations ago, the Fourth Domain had been destroyed and turned into a dead domain. Everyone knew this, but now he was saying that there was a high chance that this void rift would send them into the Fourth Domain¡­


    "Uncle-Master, this is too terrifying. The Fourth Domain has already be a dead domain. No one knows what''s going on in the Fourth Domain now. Back then, the Heavenly Emperor wanted to go to the Fourth Domain to investigate. It''s said that even before he managed to step inside the Fourth Domain, he was pushed back by the intense aura of resentment."

 Chapter 2687 Fourth Domain (6)

    Chapter 2687 Fourth Domain (6)¡¡¡¡No one knew what the Fourth Domain looked like now, but it must be extremely dangerous.


    Not long ago, the Fourth Domain was the most mysterious domain. It was touted as a hallmark Holy Land for the supreme experts of this world. However, there were not many supreme experts who could truly enter the Fourth Domain.


    In fact, Ye Qingtang had even seen in the historical records that when the Fourth Domain was at its peak, it was not even just that of a True God, but could bepared to a real Immortal God.


    No matter how powerful a person was, even if they had the bodies of Immortal Emperors and had ascended to the peak status, they were still humans in the end. No one could evenprehend the concept of an Immortal God.


    "Indeed. This trip might be extremely dangerous. Apart from the dangers of the Fourth Domain, you still have to face the disciples and juniors from the other supreme factions. You can''t let your guard down," said the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    Before anyone could say anything, the Absolute Heaven Saint''s gazended on Xie Jun again. He frowned and said, "Especially you. The Dragon Emperor n has no intention of letting you off. There''s also the Heavenly Saint Cult."


    Xie Jun smiled and said, "Master, you''ve already nagged me hundreds of times. No matter how slow-witted I am, I do remember your words and treat them seriously."


    Ye Qingtang was not familiar with the Dragon Emperor n of this era, but she had been in this era for several years now and knew a thing or two.


    The Dragon Emperor n was also one of the top factions in this era. If Ye Qingtang guessed correctly, the Dragon Emperor n in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain should be a branch of this main faction.


    However, Ye Qingtang did not expect Xie Jun to have offended the Dragon Emperor n. ording to the Dragon Emperor n''s vengeful character, if not for the Absolute Heaven Saint''s presence, they would not let Xie Jun off. Of course, it was a headache. Was there anyone in this group who would not make her worry¡­


    "Ye Yue." The Absolute Heaven Saint''s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    "Uncle-Master." Ye Qingtang immediately walked to the Absolute Heaven Saint''s side and nodded.


    "During this trip, you must keep an eye on them. If anyone is disobedient and causes trouble, you have to record it down and report it back," said the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    Ye Qingtang looked a little awkward. She gazed at her seemingly harmless senior brothers and sisters. How should she manage them¡­ After all, they were all stronger than her and had joined the sect before her¡­ this mission assigned by the Absolute Heaven Saint seemed a little difficult.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, don''t worry. I will definitely help you manage whoever is disobedient." Lan Shan walked to Ye Qingtang''s side and smiled.


    However, the Absolute Heaven Saint nced at Lan Shan and said to Ye Qingtang, "Especially your Senior Brother Lan Shan. Take good care of him and don''t let him cause trouble."


    Lan Shan, "¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Uncle-Master. I will not let anyone mess around." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    "Uncle-Master, the Fourth Domain has been a dead zone for a long time. There are probably no living things in it anymore. So I don''t think we will encounter any danger, right?" One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples asked the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    "All of you, remember that no one has truly stepped into the Fourth Domain before. Therefore, no matter what, you must maintain the highest level of vignce. I don''t care about the other factions, but not a single disciple of the Great Immortal Temple can be lost," said the Absolute Heaven Saint sternly.

 Chapter 2688 Fourth Domain (7)

    Chapter 2688 Fourth Domain (7)¡¡¡¡The disciples of the Great Immortal Temple were not as numerous as those from the other supreme factions. Every single one of them was an extremely rare and precious jewel. If they entered and lost a few disciples, the upper echelons would be in a furor.


    Ye Qingtang once again felt immense pressure. As the leader, if one or two senior brothers and sisters died after entering the Fourth Domain, she would most likely have to bear the consequences. It was very stressful¡­


    "Uncle-Master, may I ask when we can enter the void rift?" Ye Qingtang asked the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    The Absolute Saint examined the void rift again before he said, "You should be able to enter in a few days."


    ...


    Over the next few days, Ye Qingtang and the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple gathered together every second to discuss their various strategies.


    In short, their goal was to find the relic and keep it safe without provoking any supreme factions. But if anyone came to snatch it from them, well then, they wouldn''t hold back.


    Of course, if the Paragon Relic were to appear and be snatched away by the disciples of other supreme factions, they would have no choice but to fight them for it.


    The main goal was to get the Paragon relic. In addition, they could not let any one of the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple lose their lives. Finally, they also could not afford to offend the disciples of other supreme factions.


    Apart from that, Ye Qingtang also scouted for information about the Temple of Paragon and Ling Yan. However, those two people seemed to have disappeared and there was no news of them at all.


    Over the past few days, the various major factions had been living in harmony. They were conserving their energy and waiting for the void rift to widen so that their juniors could enter.


    ...


    A few dayster.


    The Absolute Heaven Saint brought Ye Qingtang and the rest to the void rift. The current void rift was much bigger than what they had seen a few days ago, but the pressure it exuded had diminished somewhat.


    "It''s about time." The Absolute Heaven Saint looked at the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple. "You must remember that after entering the void rift, you must obey Ye Yue''s orders and not act rashly."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    The Absolute Heaven Saint had repeated the same thing countless times over the past few days.


    "Master, I believe all my senior brothers and sisters are already aware of this. Why doesn''t¡­ Master just send us in first?" Xie Jun piped up from the side.


    "Have you prepared your food and necessities? We don''t know what''s going on in the void rift. You must be fully prepared," the Absolute Heaven Saint reminded them.


    "Uncle-Master, don''t worry. Everything is ready," said Ye Qingtang.


    "Uncle-Master, we''re not children. You''re worrying too much," Lan Shan said with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang smiled faintly. Uncle Master Absolute Heaven Saint was behaving like a parent sending his children off on a long journey for the first time.


    "Cut the crap," the Absolute Heaven Saint chided unhappily.


    Before anyone could respond, the Absolute Heaven Saint raised his hand.


    In the next second, everyone''s vision turned dark, and their bodies seemed to have fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    ...


    An unknown period passed. It felt like a blink of an eye, but also like hundreds of years.


    Ye Qingtang slowly opened her eyes. What she saw shocked her and her pupils constricted.


    "It''s so cold¡­"


    At that moment, all the disciples of Great Immortal Temple had woken up and were looking around in confusion.

 Chapter 2689 Fourth Domain (8)

    Chapter 2689 Fourth Domain (8)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang scanned her surroundings and frowned.


    It seemed that she was surrounded by ice that would not melt for thousands of years. Not just in front, but also behind, left, right, above her head¡­


    "Are we trapped in an ice cave?" Lan Shan stood up with a puzzled expression.


    "Is this the Fourth Domain?" Wan Rong was a little bewildered.


    "I''m not sure." Ye Qingtang shook her head. She did not expect to be trapped in this cold space right after entering the void rift.


    "Look!"


    A disciple of the Great Immortal Temple frowned and pointed upwards.


    Ye Qingtang scanned the situation and her expression became increasingly serious.


    In her mind, she roughly knew what had happened. They were not trapped in an ice cave. Instead, they were trapped in a huge block of ice, which had sunk deep into the endless Dead Sea.


    All around the huge ice block was ck seawater, showing no signs of life at all. Everything was so quiet that a sense of despair seemed to permeate the entire space.


    "Heh, our luck is really terrible. We ended up in this block of ice the moment we entered the void rift." Lan Shan was a little exasperated.


    "That''s not the main point. The main point is that the ice is in the sea. Even if we break out of the ice, we will be swallowed by the sea. It''s not clear how far we are from thend," Wan Rong exined.


    "Sigh, everything is swaying. I feel a little seasick¡­" One of the other disciples from the Great Immortal Temple looked queasy.


    Xie Jun''s gazended on Ye Qingtang and he chuckled. "Commander-in-chief, what should we do now?"


    Ye Qingtang looked at Xie Jun helplessly, "Senior Brother Xie Jun, we have no choice but to break this ice now and go ashore separately."


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue is right. We can''t stay here forever and just continue to sink with the ice, right?" Lan Shan nodded.


    "What if¡­ what if there''s only the Dead Sea in the Fourth Domain and nond¡­ won''t we be trapped in the sea until we die?" Another one of the Great Immortal Temple disciples asked.


    "Shut up." Wan Rong red at the person who spoke.


    "Alright, we''ll listen to Junior Sister Ye Yue. Let''s break the ice first," said Xie Jun.


    With that, Xie Jun casually smacked the ice in front of him. With a loud bang, the ice shattered. In the next second, endless seawater surged towards them.


    A barrier formed around Ye Qingtang, isting all the seawater. Her body then sped upwards.


    After about an hour, Ye Qingtang finally saw a sh of light. She broke out of the sea and stood in the air.


    Before long, Xie Jun, Lan Shan, and the other disciples of the Great Immortal Temple flew into the sky from the bottom of the sea, escaping the restraint of the water.


    Ye Qingtang looked around but there was only seawater. She did not know how far they were away fromnd.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, let''s findnd first," Lan Shan said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. "Let''s go."


    With that, everyone chose a direction and disappeared.


    ...


    Several hourster, Lan Shan pointed ahead and frowned. "An ancient city."


    Ye Qingtang and the rest looked ahead.


    Indeed, they could seend now. And in the center of it was an extremely dpidated ancient city.

 Chapter 2690 Mysterious Land (1)

    Chapter 2690 Mysterious Land (1)¡¡¡¡A momentter, they descended from the sky and finally arrived onnd. Xie Jun sized up the dpidated ancient city in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    "Why is there an ancient city here?" Lan Shan asked.


    "It''s a little strange," Wan Rong said softly.


    "Actually, it''s nothing much." One of the other Great Immortal Temple disciplesmented. "If this is really the Fourth Domain, it should be no different from the other three domains. This ancient city must have been a city in the Fourth Domain but after the Fourth Domain was destroyed, it became a dead city. This is reasonable, right?"


    Everyone looked at each other. That made sense.


    "Be careful. There might be disciples from the other supreme factions nearby," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Hehe, who knows, they might have all fallen into a volcano and burned to ashes after they entered the void rift." Lan Shan smiled.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    It had to be said that Senior Brother Lan Shan was a truly vicious character¡­ To think that he could so happily curse someone who had never wronged him to fall into a volcano.


    "It''s better to be careful. I keep feeling that this ce is a little strange," said Xie Jun from the side.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, you decide. Are we entering this ancient city or not¡­? Otherwise, I have an idea. We will directly find the disciples of the supreme factions and force them to search for the Paragon relic. After they find it, we will snatch it from them. If they dare to resist, we will kill them all. What do you think?" A purple-haired youth suggested with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    From the looks of it, the Absolute Heaven Saint had good foresight. If he were to let these disciples act alone, even if they obtained the Paragon Relic, the major factions of the Divine Venerate Domain would band together to cause trouble for the Great Immortal Temple.


    In this era, there was no such thing as good or evil. The meaning of the words "justice" and "reason" was decided by the supreme factions.


    Regardless of whether you were evil or good, whether you cultivated demonic techniques or not, strength was everything. As long as you were not an obstacle to the majority of the supreme factions, no one would punish you.


    "Forget it." Ye Qingtang looked at the purple-haired young man. "Senior Brother Zhou Yun, if we follow your n, I''m afraid that even before we see the Paragon Relic, the disciples of those supreme factions will join forces and eliminate us all."


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue is right." Wan Rong nodded. "The Dragon Emperor n has several peak Heaven Emperor level practitioners. The Heavenly Saint Cult has a practitioner who is just half a step away from the Immortal Emperor level. The Heavenly Demon n has a sub-Immortal Emperor¡­ and Mo Wen, the number one junior of the Sky Cult¡­ has already reached the Immortal Emperor stage."


    At the mention of Mo Wen, the expressions of everyone from the Great Immortal Temple changed slightly. Mo Wen¡­ was known as a demon-level genius of the Divine Venerate Domain. Among every cultivator in the entire Divine Venerate Domain under the age of 300, Mo Wen would definitely be ranked within the top five.


    After bing an Immortal Emperor, one couldprehend the powers of heaven and earth, the powers of nature and even the realm of gods¡­


    Among the younger generation of the Divine Venerate Domain, there were very few who could eventually reach the Immortal Emperor Stage. Mo Wen was one of them.


    "Indeed. Uncle-Master Absolute Heaven Saint said that Mo Wen would also enter the void rift and asked us to be especially careful. It''s best not to have any contact with him." Lan Shan nodded.

 Chapter 2691 Mysterious Land (2)

    Chapter 2691 Mysterious Land (2)¡¡¡¡However, at present, there were no traces of the Paragon relic at all. They had not seen anyone from the other factions and did not even know where this ce was. It was useless to think too much.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, should we enter the ancient city to investigate?" Wan Rong asked Ye Qingtang after a while.


    Ye Qingtang pondered for a moment before nodding her assent. "Alright, let''s go in and take a look."


    Even the Absolute Heaven Saint did not know what the situation in the Fourth Domain was like. They would have to figure it out themselves.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, you guys go to the ancient city to take a look. I''ll explore the outside and gather intelligence. I''ll also try to see if I can obtain any information about the Paragon relic," said Xie Jun softly.


    Actually, Ye Qingtang also had this intention. In this ce, they were like headless flies with no information or clues at all. With Xie Jun''s skills, it was not a problem for him to scout around.


    "Senior Brother Xie Jun, the priority is to scout for information. If you encounter disciples from the Dragon Emperor n and the Heavenly Saint Cult, remain in the shadows," Ye Qingtang instructed Xie Jun.


    Xie Jun smiled when he heard Ye Qingtang''s words. He knew what Ye Qingtang meant.


    "Junior Sister Ye, I will definitely consider the bigger picture." Xie Jun continued smiling.


    "Junior Sister, why don''t you let me go¡­ Xie Jun has too many enemies," Lan Shan said hurriedly.


    "No need. It is better for Senior Brother Lan Shan to be with us." Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    Xie Jun was quite unreliable, but so was Lan Shan. She might as well have Xie Jun scout around.


    "Haha, Lan Shan, you might have even more enemies than me. It''s better for you to stay here." With that, Xie Jun instantly flew into the sky and disappeared without giving Lan Shan a chance to speak.


    Ye Qingtang and the rest walked towards the ancient city. From their previous high vantage point, the ancient city appeared not far off. However, afternding on the ground, it took them 15 minutes to reach the outskirts of the ancient city.


    The city walls were already crumbling, scarred by the sands of time.


    The group entered the ancient city.


    However, not long after they entered the ancient city, Ye Qingtang''s expression changed and disbelief shed across the eyes of Lan Shan, Wan Rong and the others.


    There were many shops in the ancient city. Inside the shops were a dazzling array of rare treasures.


    "Is this for real?!"


    Lan Shan rushed into a shop and his gazended on the many divine weapons on the wall.


    "nk"!


    A sharp de was unsheathed. Lan Shan waved his hand and drew a fiery red longsword from the scabbard.


    "Scarlet me Divine Sword?!"


    One of the disciples from the Great Immortal Temple cried out in amazement. The Scarlet me Divine Sword was a Heaven-level divine weapon. It had once appeared on the Divine Weapon Rankings!


    "It''s really a Heaven-level divine weapon¡­" Ye Qingtang muttered with a strange expression.


    "This¡­ am I dreaming?" Lan Shan was still in disbelief.


    Immediately, several disciples of the Great Immortal Temple stepped forward and hurriedly picked up the many divine weapons hanging on the wall.


    Everyone exchanged looks. There were a total of seven divine weapons and the quality of every single one of them was at the Heaven-level!


    All these seven divine weapons were also ranked on the Divine Weapon Rankings. Anyone could tell with a single nce.


    "This¡­ don''t tell me that before the Fourth Domain was destroyed, even such an ordinary shop was openly selling Heaven-level divine weapons?" Wan Rong was astonished.

 Chapter 2692 Mysterious Land (3)

    Chapter 2692 Mysterious Land (3)¡¡¡¡An ordinary shop could openly sell Heaven-level divine weapons?! It was no big deal if they were in an exclusive auction venue. However, the shops they were in now looked like your average street stall open to everyone.


    Heaven-level divine weapons were very rare in the Divine Venerate Domain. Only Immortal Emperor-level experts were qualified to possess them.


    Which one of the Great Immortal Temple disciples had ever owned a Heaven-level divine weapon?


    The Great Immortal Temple disciples stared at the dazzling array of Heaven-level divine weapons. They looked like they had just received a precious treasure and were overjoyed.


    "Senior Brother Zhou Yun, you are holding the Great Sun Divine Saber!" One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples stared at the long saber in the purple-haired youth''s hand excitedly.


    "I think so." The purple-haired young man nodded.


    "Senior Brother Zhou Yun¡­ My cultivation technique is verypatible with the Great Sun Divine Saber!"


    The purple-haired youth snorted. "Junior Brother, what are you thinking? This is a Heaven-level divine weapon¡­"


    But suddenly, the purple-haired youth looked slightly stunned. His gaze instinctivelynded on the many divine weapons hanging on the wall. Without a word, he threw the Great Sun Divine Saber at that Great Immortal Temple disciple. "Take it, take it. It''s just a Heaven-level divine weapon!"


    "I wield dual sabers, so I''ll take two. Does anyone have any objections?"


    "Wait, my supernatural power is that I can grow two more arms¡­ it''s reasonable for me to take four!"


    At that moment, Lan Shan stared at the crowd with an anxious expression. "I¡­ I have always had a wish. Junior Brothers and Sisters, can you help me fulfill my wish?!"


    "Wish?"


    Everyone was stunned and confused.


    "Senior Brother Lan Shan, what''s your wish?" One of the disciples looked at Lan Shan curiously.


    "I¡­ I always wanted to open a weapons shop¡­" Lan Shan said with a straight face.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Wan Rong, "¡­"


    All the disciples, "¡­"


    "Senior Brother Lan Shan, I only want four weapons and already feel rather abashed at that¡­ and you are iming that you want to open a weapons shop? How are you nning to do that? You just want to keep everything for yourself!"


    Having been exposed, Lan Shan looked a little embarrassed. "Forget it¡­ I won''t open a weapons shop. You guys go ahead and choose first. I will take the rest¡­"


    "Bah, there are dozens of Heaven-level weapons here. You will still gain a good number of weapons from the leftovers."


    After about 15 minutes, the Great Immortal Temple disciples happily carried several Heaven-level divine weapons out of the shop.


    Wan Rong looked at herself and Ye Qingtang. Their hands were empty¡­


    These people did not leave anything for them?!


    "Bang!"


    Before Wan Rong could say anything, the young man at the front had only taken half a step out of the shop when he was sent flying. He mmed heavily into the wall of the shop. The weapons in his hands fell to the ground.


    "Who¡­ who ambushed me!"


    The young man stood up and scanned the crowd.


    "Who ambushed you? Don''t speak nonsense." Lan Shan frowned.


    "What happened? He was indeed thrown by a mysterious force¡­"

 Chapter 2693 Mysterious Land (4)

    Chapter 2693 Mysterious Land (4)¡¡¡¡A strange glint surfaced in Ye Qingtang''s eyes as she looked around.


    Immediately after, a second Great Immortal Temple disciple who had just stepped out of the shop was sent flying back with a bang, just like the young man from before.


    "What''s going on?!"


    The two disciples looked at each other in dismay. They had been sent flying by some mysterious force and were unable to leave the shop.


    "I don''t believe this!"


    The young man who had just been sent flying picked up the Heaven-level divine weapon from the ground and ran out of the shop again.


    But¡­


    "Bang!"


    Everyone saw the young man''s body flying in an arc through the air. He was thrown back and copsed on the ground.


    "I¡­"


    The young man was just about to charge forward when Lan Shan grabbed him.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Lan Shan shook his head. "There''s something wrong with this shop."


    Ye Qingtang strode out of the shop.


    Lan Shan was stunned. He was about to call out to Ye Qingtang, but she had already stepped out of the shop.


    She was not thrown back.


    Everyone saw that Ye Qingtang was now standing outside the shop unscathed.


    "Eh¡­" The purple-haired young man stared at Ye Qingtang in surprise and confusion." Junior Sister Ye Yue, how did you manage to leave? "


    Ye Qingtang lowered her head in deep thought. After a moment, she looked at Zhou Yun and said, "Perhaps it''s because I didn''t take any Heaven-level divine weapons."


    "Huh?"


    The disciples in the shop looked at each other in dismay. Realization dawned on everyone after hearing Ye Qingtang''s words. They had been so excited and thrilled that they had not thought about this properly. But they realized that this really seemed to be the case¡­


    The two disciples who were sent flying both had several Heaven-level divine weapons in their hands. Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang''s hands were empty and she left the shop unscathed.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, you mean that these divine weapons in the shop cannot be brought out of the shop?" Wan Rong looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. "If I''m not wrong, that should be the case."


    "Let me try." Wan Rong stepped out of the shop.


    "Indeed, I was not stopped¡­" Wan Rong looked at Ye Qingtang.


    "Everyone, don''t move!"


    Suddenly, the young man who had been sent flying shouted. In front of everyone, he threw several Heaven-level divine weapons to the side.


    The young man strode out of the shop.


    The disciples were surprised to see the young man sessfully walk out of the shop.


    As Ye Qingtang predicted, if one tried to leave the shop with the Heaven-level divine weapons, they would be sent back into the shop by an invisible mysterious force. None of the divine weapons in the shop could be brought out.


    "So, these Heaven-level divine weapons can''t be taken away¡­ So we can only look at them?!" A female Great Immortal Temple disciple gritted her teeth as if she could not ept this oue.


    They had always dreamed of obtaining a divine weapon. Now, a whole array was right in front of them and they could even feel their divine power. Furthermore¡­ no one was fighting with them for it.


    But they could only look at them and could not take any away!

 Chapter 2694 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (1)

    Chapter 2694 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (1)¡¡¡¡This situation was uneptable to everyone.


    If it were some ordinary weapons, it wouldn''t have mattered that much. But these were Heaven-level divine weapons!


    "Heh, we might as well not have entered this shop." The purple-haired young man scoffed.


    "Senior Brother Zhou Yun is right. I''d rather have never seen these divine weapons. Now, I don''t want to ever leave this shop." A disciple sighed softly.


    "Senior Brother Lan Shan, quickly¡­ your chance hase!" Zhou Yun''s gazended on Lan Shan.


    Lan Shan was taken aback. He didn''t quite understand what Zhou Yun meant.


    "What do you mean?" Lan Shan asked.


    "Senior Brother Lan Shan, isn''t your biggest wish to open a weapons shop? Now is your chance. This weapons shop will be yours from now on." Zhou Yun chuckled.


    "Get lost." Lan Shan nced at Zhou Yun. Who would want to be a shopkeeper of a shop where no one could bring anything out?


    "Senior Brothers and Sisters, what should we do now? Are we going to just watch as these Heaven-level divine weapons are left here and collecting dust?" A young and shy Great Immortal Temple disciple asked Ye Qingtang and the rest.


    "What else can we do? We can''t take them out." Lan Shan shrugged.


    Everyone present felt their hearts ache. However, there was nothing they could do.


    "Senior Brother!"


    At that moment, a Great Immortal Temple disciple ran out from another shop nearby. He stared at Lan Shan and the others excitedly. "I went to another shop just now. Do you¡­ Do you want to know what''s inside?"


    Zhou Yun nced at the disciple and said indifferently, "Scram. I don''t want to know."


    "Don''t tell us!" Lan Shan covered his ears in despair. He also did not want to know!


    "I must say it!" The man looked excited. "There are so many immortal stones¡­ not only that but there are also many manuals describing array formations and even¡­ one with a heaven-defying divine power. Unfortunately, I can''t open the secret manuals¡­ oh right, there''s also¡­"


    "Shut up," Lan Shan said fiercely, covering his ears.


    "It''s not like we can bring them out. Stop telling us!" Wan Rong nced at the man.


    "Yes, I can''t bring them out of the shop¡­ I nearly suffered internal injuries from the impact just now." The man sighed, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    As they spoke, a strange "crack" sound came from inside the weapons shop, as if something hard had crashed into the ground.


    Everyone instinctively looked inside the shop.


    After a few breaths, a pale skeleton appeared.


    "Get ready!" Lan Shan shouted.


    In the next second, all the Great Immortal Temple disciples gathered around Lan Shan.


    The skeleton was standing in the shop. Its empty eyes swept across the crowd. Soon afterward, everyone saw that the skeleton opened its mouth.


    Although no sound came out, a strange voice was mentally transmitted to everyone''s minds.


    "Customers, what can I do for you?"


    This was the general gist of the voice echoing in their minds.


    "What¡­ are you?" Lan Shan frowned deeply as he stared at the terrifying skeleton standing in the shop.


    "Hello Customers¡­ I am¡­ the shopkeeper of this weapons shop¡­ Sir¡­ do you need weapons¡­ the weapons in our shop¡­ are not very good, only Heaven-level¡­ but¡­ the price is fair."


    The voice floated in everyone''s minds.


    Even Ye Qingtang was surprised.

 Chapter 2695 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (2)

    Chapter 2695 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (2)¡¡¡¡At that moment, all the Great Immortal Temple disciples were staring at the skeleton with shocked expressions. This skeleton could actuallymunicate with them via mental voice transmission. It was unimaginable.


    "This skeleton can actually talk!" Wan Rong eximed.


    "Wait, did you hear what it just said? It said that it''s the shopkeeper of this shop!"


    "Indeed, it did say that. I heard it."


    Everyone thought that this dpidated ancient city was a dead ce and no living creature would appear. Who would have expected that such a creature would appear in this shop filled with Heaven-level divine weapons? And it even imed to be the shopkeeper.


    However, after careful consideration, the skeleton could not be considered a living thing. How could a skeleton be considered alive?


    "Let me ask you, what is this ce and what are you?"


    Lan Shan shouted coldly at the skeleton.


    "Customer¡­ Do you require a weapon¡­"


    The skeleton in the shop kept repeating the same words, as if it would not answer any question not regarding the weapons in the shop.


    "Strange¡­" Lan Shan was deep in thought. This ce was too strange.


    "Can we take away the Heaven-level divine weapons?" Ye Qingtang suddenly asked the skeleton.


    The skeleton opened its mouth after hearing Ye Qingtang''s words. "This is a low-tier ancient city and only sells Heaven-level divine weapons. If you want to obtain a higher-level weapon, please head to a middle-tier or high-tier ancient city¡­ A low-tier ancient city''s Heaven-level divine weapon is priced between 10 to 50 cursed points. After the required cursed points are sessfully deducted, you can bring a Heaven-level divine weapon away from here."


    The Great Immortal Temple disciples looked at each other. The skeleton had offered so much information just now. They needed time to slowly digest everything.


    "Low-tier, mid-tier¡­ and high-tier ancient cities. What does that mean?" The purple-haired youth looked somewhat surprised.


    "Congrattions, lucky cultivators. There are many magical ancient cities here. If you find an ancient city, you will be able to obtain arge number of supplies. Even if you lose your limbs, as long as you have enough cursed points, you can quickly recover after paying up the corresponding points. However, no matter how many cursed points you obtain, if you cannot find an ancient city, you will not be able to spend your points," the skeleton exined to everyone.


    "Cursed points?"


    Lan Shan and the rest were stunned. They did not know what cursed points were at all.


    "It probably can be understood as currency," Ye Qingtang said to Lan Shan and the rest after pondering for a moment.


    "Interesting¡­" One of the youths smiled. " I roughly understand what this skeleton is talking about. In this realm, there should be many simr ancient cities. And every ancient city has different treasures. For example, this ancient city has Heaven-level divine weapons as well as other enchanted treasures. Perhaps another ancient city has other things. We can use cursed points to buy them¡­ "


    "Yes, your analysis is right. It makes sense¡­ You said exactly what I was thinking." Lan Shan nodded at the young man.


    The young man looked awkward when he heard that. He turned to Lan Shan and said, "Senior Brother Lan Shan is truly intelligent¡­"

 Chapter 2696 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (3)

    Chapter 2696 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (3)¡¡¡¡Lan Shan nced at the young man and said, "But of course. Do I still need you to tell me that I''m intelligent? Everyone here knows that."


    "Then, Senior Brother Lan Shan, do you know how to obtain cursed points?" Wan Rong asked Lan Shan.


    Lan Shan was slightly taken aback by Wan Rong''s question. His expression was stern as he pondered for a moment before saying, "As for cursed points¡­ they''re actually currency that can be used in the ancient cities. As long as you have cursed points, you can buy anything you want."


    Wan Rong sneered. "Lan Shan, that skeleton exined all that just now. You don''t have to tell us, we all know. What I''m asking you is how to obtain cursed points."


    "That''s right. If we don''t have cursed points, even if we are in the ancient city and can see all these treasures, what''s the point? We can only look but not bring them away." Another disciple pointed out.


    "Cursed points can be obtained by killing any living being. The stronger the living being is, the more cursed points can be obtained. There are actually many other ways to obtain cursed points. Cultivators have to slowly explore the options on their own," the skeleton continued its exnation.


    "Gain cursed points by killing living creatures?"


    Everyone''s expressions turned strange. Were there living creatures here?


    "Eh¡­ wait, are we considered living beings?" Lan Shan suddenly looked at everyone.


    "I think¡­ I think so."


    "We will get cursed points if we kill each other?"


    "Kill each other? Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "No¡­ that''s not what I mean. What I mean is that other than our Great Immortal Temple, many disciples from the supreme factions have entered this ce. If we kill those disciples from the supreme factions, won''t we get a lot of cursed points?"


    "Junior Brother Zhang has a point. I agree!" Lan Shan nodded.


    "So, this is to encourage us to kill?" Wan Rong was deep in thought.


    "Not necessarily." Ye Qingtang shook her head and continued, "That skeleton was talking about living beings. Apart from the disciples of the supreme factions, there might be other living beings."


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue makes sense. That is also exactly what I wanted to say." Lan Shan nodded hurriedly at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­" She had never seen such a shameless person.


    The skeleton suddenly said, "Cultivators, I''m not sure if you want to know the method to obtain cursed points at this ce. You can choose to ept it or reject it."


    Before anyone could say anything, Lan Shan hurriedly said, "Everyone, don''t speak rashly. This thing is too strange¡­ if we kill it, we might be able to bring out all the Heaven-level divine weapons in the shop!"


    Without giving anyone a chance to speak, Lan Shan rushed into the shop.


    Lan Shan and the skeleton faced each other.


    "Are you considered a living being?!"


    Lan Shan shouted as a thick and terrifying aura appeared around him. He mmed his palm onto the skeleton.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the skeleton shattered into pieces.


    "Killed the shopkeeper of the ancient city. Reward: 50 cursed points."


    An ethereal voice suddenly echoed from all directions.

 Chapter 2697 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (4)

    Chapter 2697 Customer, Do You Want To Buy Something? (4)¡¡¡¡Everyone was shocked when they heard the ethereal voice. That actually worked?!


    In this ancient city, every shop must have a shopkeeper like that skeleton, right¡­ If they killed all the shopkeepers, they should be able to get a lot of cursed points!


    "That''s not right." Zhou Yun looked at the skeleton that had been shattered by Lan Shan. He said expressionlessly, "If we kill all the shopkeepers, even if we can get a lot of cursed points, who will sell us the items? Without the shopkeepers, how can we make the transaction?"


    As he spoke, Lan Shan had already grabbed a bunch of Heaven-level divine weapons and was about to rush out of the shop.


    However, Lan Shan was sent flying back by an invisible force before he could leave the shop.


    "This still doesn''t work¡­" Lan Shan sighed. He tossed the Heaven-level divine weapons onto the ground, a helpless look on his face.


    "Lan Shan, you killed the shopkeeper. Even if we get cursed points, who are we going to trade them for these Heaven-level divine weapons?" Wan Rou frowned at Lan Shan.


    Lan Shan was taken aback by Wan Rong''s words. It seemed¡­ like that was indeed the case. Without the shopkeeper, it was impossible to trade. Those Heaven-level divine weapons would probably stay in this shop forever now.


    "Kill a shopkeeper of the ancient city and be rewarded with 50 cursed points. Revive a shopkeeper of the ancient city for 100 cursed points."


    Before Lan Shan could say anything, the ethereal voice rang out again. As that ethereal voice faded, everyone saw the shattered bones being rapidly recovered to its original state.


    Not only that, a colorful light appeared around Lan Shan, showing the information about his cursed points.


    "Negative 50 cursed points?"


    Zhou Yun looked at Lan Shan with a strange expression.


    "Why would he lose 50 points¡­ didn''t he get 50 cursed points for killing the shopkeeper just now¡­ this is too strange!" One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples said in surprise.


    "He was indeed rewarded with 50 cursed points, but¡­ that ethereal voice also said that 100 points would be deducted to revive the shopkeeper¡­ could this be the case? This shopkeeper was killed by Senior Brother Lan Shan, so his points would be deducted to revive it¡­"


    "That''s possible!"


    "It must be as Junior Brother Zhang said. Otherwise, how could Senior Brother Lan Shan have lost 50 cursed points? What a big loss."


    At this moment, Lan Shan''s face was gloomy as he sneered. "Negative 50 points? What a joke. I won''t pay up. What can you do about it?!"


    "That''s right, Senior Brother Lan Shan. No one can do anything to you."


    "What a joke. Do you think I was born timid? At most, I won''t buy any rare treasures. Forget about negative 50 cursed points. Go ahead and give me negative 1,000 or negative 10,000 points if you dare. No one can do anything to me!" Lan Shan pursed his lips nonchntly.


    However, the ethereal voice sounded once again. It was like a muffled thunderp.


    "All cultivators with negative points must replenish their points by the next day. Otherwise, they will be killed."


    Silence descended upon the room.

 Chapter 2698 Cursed Points (1)

    Chapter 2698 Cursed Points (1)¡¡¡¡The Great Immortal Temple disciples were all stunned by the ethereal voice. Even Ye Qingtang did not expect a cultivator to be killed if he did not replenish negative cursed points by the next day.


    Ye Qingtang had never experienced such a strange and indescribable thing in her life. Cursed points in exchange for divine weapons? Negative cursed points? Killed just because one had negative cursed points?


    Although there was no evidence and it was just a verbal warning, Ye Qingtang somehow felt that the ethereal voice was not joking.


    In fact, Ye Qingtang had a strange feeling that if Senior Brother Lan Shan did not take this seriously and did not make up for the cursed points he owed by the next day, it was very likely that he would really be killed¡­


    However, Ye Qingtang did not know how Lan Shan would be killed.


    "Senior Brother Lan Shan¡­ This¡­"


    One of the girls looked at the bewildered Lan Shan in surprise.


    Lan Shan cleared his throat and said seriously, "What are you afraid of? They are just bluffing¡­ kill me? Let whoever wants to kill mee."


    "That''s right. I don''t believe they can kill a Heaven Emperor level practitioner just like that!" Zhou Yun sneered.


    "Cultivators, you will be rewarded with cursed points for killing any living creature, other than the shopkeepers of the ancient city. 50 cursed points will be deducted from you for killing a shopkeeper. If you do not make up the points by early morning the next day, you will be killed." The revived skeleton spoke.


    "Haha, shopkeeper, I''m really sorry¡­ it was just an ident. It was just a misunderstanding¡­ didn''t you say that there is a method to give us cursed points? We need it!" Lan Shan said hurriedly.


    "You are the first batch of cultivators to discover this low-tier ancient city and can be rewarded with cursed points. If you agree, please enter my shop." The skeleton invited the group inside.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, what do you think?" Wan Rong looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent.


    Ever since they entered the void rift and came here, everything felt so strange. Everything they saw waspletely unheard of. Regardless, the current situation was not optimistic.


    Lan Shan had crushed the shopkeeper with a single p of his hand and had 50 points deducted. ording to the ethereal voice, if Lan Shan could not make up the points by the next day, he would be killed.


    Although this sounded like some fantasy story, it was better to believe it than not to believe it. What if it was true and he did not obtain enough cursed points? What should they do then?


    If it was true, Senior Brother Lan Shan would be killed immediately. Even if it was only a 1% chance, they could not take this risk.


    "Let''s try."


    After a long time, Ye Qingtang stated her decision to Wan Rong and the other disciples.


    "We ept." Zhou Yun looked at the skeleton.


    With that, Ye Qingtang and the disciples walked into the shop.


    "Begin."


    The scene in front of Ye Qingtang changed instantly.


    It was no longer a shop or any part of the ancient city in front of them. The day had turned into night, and waves of cheers andughter rang out.

 Chapter 2699 The Truth About The Destruction (1)

    Chapter 2699 The Truth About The Destruction (1)¡¡¡¡When Ye Qingtang looked around, she saw that she was in a huge capital city. The sky was already dark but the surroundings were brightly lit. People hurried along the streets but she could see many practitioners dressed like monks. There were also some Daoists who exuded an immortal aura.


    "This is¡­" Wan Rong was surprised. Not only was the architecture incredibly different from the Divine Venerate Domain, even the Spiritual Energy in the air was astonishingly dense.


    "The Fourth Domain¡­" A momentter, Lan Shan, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up.


    Lan Shan sized up some of the passing Daoists and monks with his profound gaze. He muttered, "Actually, the monk ancestors of our Great Immortal Temple are experts from the Fourth Domain."


    No one refuted this. Most of the disciples who had joined the Great Immortal Temple earlier knew of this fact. Generally speaking, apart from the Fourth Domain, there were very few Daoists and monks in the other three domains.


    It was rumored that in the Fourth Domain, there was an Immortal Buddha martial arts system. The top practitioners could be Immortal Buddhas. They could sense the supreme power of the Great Dao and even use it for themselves.


    It was impossible for them to determine the true extent of the martial arts culture in the Fourth Domain. However, there was one thing that could be confirmed¡ªthe level of martial arts culture in the Fourth Domain was worlds apartpared to the present domains.


    "Is this really the Fourth Domain?" Zhu Yun asked.


    All along, the Fourth Domain had only existed in legends. No one had seen the booming martial arts culture of this era.


    "It''s very possible. Just the density of the spirit energy here is way beyond that of the Divine Venerate Domain. In addition, the Immortal Buddha martial arts culture here is so prosperous." Lan Shan agreed with a nod.


    "So, this is just an illusion," Wan Rong said.


    "It must be an illusory realm. The Fourth Domain has already been destroyed. If this is really the Fourth Domain, it can only be an illusory realm." Another disciple piped up.


    Ye Qingtang did not speak. Instead she only looked around.


    "That''s strange¡­ why do you think the shopkeeper of the ancient city sent us to this illusory realm? Could it be that he wants us to see the flourishing scene of the Fourth Domain?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Ye Qingtang suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone''s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    "Perhaps it''s because of the truth¡­" Ye Qingtang said.


    "The truth?" Lan Shan frowned slightly. "I think I understand¡­"


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, what truth?" Wan Rong asked curiously.


    Among them, Ye Qingtang was the most dependable and intelligent.


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be¡­ the truth about the Fourth Domain''s¡­ destruction," Ye Qingtang muttered after pondering for a moment.


    Everyone was surprised.


    The truth about the destruction of the Fourth Domain?!


    In fact, there were many theories regarding the destruction of the Fourth Domain. There were rumors that the Fourth Domain was destroyed by a natural disaster, or that it was due to a Heavenly Tribtion.


    There were also legends that the Fourth Domain was destroyed because of internal strife. Then there were those who imed that they were destroyed by invincible deities or true devils.


    However, the exact details remained an unsolved mystery.


    One of the younger disciples said softly, "Senior Sister Ye Yue is indeed meticulous in her thinking. I also made the same conjecture."

 Chapter 2700 The Truth About The Destruction (2)

    Chapter 2700 The Truth About The Destruction (2)¡¡¡¡"Zhang Chi, what do you know? You''re just making assumptions. You''re behaving like Senior Brother Lan Shan now." Another disciple from the Great Immortal Temple scolded him with a smirk.


    Wan Rong immediately nced at that disciple and said, "You probably don''t know Junior Brother Zhang Chi''s background."


    "Junior Brother Zhang''s background? What''s his background?"


    Wan Rong chuckled. "Zhang Chi is the Imperial Advisor of the Supreme Heavenly Kingdom. He''s famous for his intelligence."


    "Supreme Heavenly Kingdom''s Imperial Advisor¡­"


    Some of the disciples who didn''t know Zhang Chi''s background were surprised.


    The Supreme Heavenly Kingdom was the most powerful empire in the Divine Venerate Domain. It was as powerful as a peak supreme faction in the Divine Venerate Domain. Zhang Chi had once been the Imperial Advisor of the Supreme Heavenly Kingdom. From this, it could be seen that Zhang Chi was no ordinary person.


    "Senior Sister Wan Rong, that''s all in the past. There''s no need to talk about it now," Zhang Chi said with a smile.


    "Junior Brother Zhang Chi, please exin your earlier statement." Ye Qingtang looked at Zhang Chi.


    Zhang Chi nodded. "Senior Sister Ye Yue is right. The reason that the shopkeeper sent us here might be rted to the destruction of the Fourth Domain. Actually, I''d like to hear your opinion."


    Ye Qingtang answered without hesitation, "As everyone knows, almost everything regarding the Fourth Domain has beenpletely wiped out. However¡­ the opening of the Fourth Domain''s legacy is a huge turning point. And the owner of this legacy has billions of soul bones. I guess that he was very likely the only surviving Immortal Buddha after the Fourth Domain was destroyed."


    "That''s right¡­ Senior Sister Ye Yue, please continue," Zhang Chi hurriedly said.


    "Perhaps after this Immortal Buddha died, he was unwilling to let all the evidence be erased. Therefore, he constructed everything about the Fourth Domain in his own Deity Ocean, including the information about the destruction of the Fourth Domain. He will tell future generations what happened in the Fourth Domain and how it waspletely wiped out from this world." Ye Qingtang shared her thoughts.


    "Ha¡­ Senior Sister Ye Yue, no wonder Uncle-Master Absolute Heaven Saint asked you to be themander of this operation. From the looks of it now, his judgment is extremely urate. Senior Sister Ye Yue''s analysis is reasonable. You were able to infer so much from so little. It''s admirable," Zhang Chi said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. Perhaps she was influenced by Ling Yan. She was only specting ording to Ling Yan''s analysis methods. It was a pity that Ling Yan was not here. Otherwise, he would definitely be able to see the truth.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue is right. It''s just that there are some missing details. I don''t think there are any survivors. When the Fourth Domain was destroyed, the owner of the legacy might have been severely injured. He used hisst bit of strength to escape the Fourth Domain before falling into the Divine Venerate Domain. Otherwise, the owner of the legacy could have told the world what happened in the Fourth Domain. He was about to die and had no choice but to store everything in his Deity Ocean," said Lan Shan.


    "Senior Brother Lan Shan is right." Ye Qingtang nced at Lan Shan.


    "So we just have to wait and see." Zhang Chi smiled.


    However, as Zhang Chi spoke, several terrifying auras instantly locked onto everyone present.


    In the next second, a few golden figures descended from the sky. Without any warning, a huge destructive Buddha palm pressed towards Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2701 Silver Star Holy Lord (1)

    Chapter 2701 Silver Star Holy Lord (1)¡¡¡¡Everyone''s expressions changed at this sudden turn of events. The tremendous pressure was like that of a Perfected Immortal or Buddha.


    It was suffocating.


    "Immortal Buddha bloodline¡­"


    Standing under the golden Buddha palm, the power of the Immortal Buddha bloodline that had been long hidden in her body flowed into Ye Qingtang''s blood in that instant.


    With the activation of her Immortal Buddha bloodline, the oppressive aura disappeared. In fact, Ye Qingtang could even calmly watch the supreme Buddha palm pressing down.


    "Be careful!"


    At the side, Wan Rong''s expression was anxious. She grabbed Ye Qingtang and made to escape.


    However, the speed of the Buddha Palm was too fast. No matter how fast Ye Qingtang and Wan Rong were, they were still too slow.


    Boom!!


    A loud boom spread throughout the entire venue and exploded like muffled thunder, pounding at everyone''s eardrums. Dust flew everywhere and an indescribably huge pit was created in the ground by the Buddha Palm. Golden lightning crisscrossed the surface of the pit. Its power was even more terrifying than that of a Heavenly Tribtion.


    "This¡­"


    Currently, Wan Rong and Ye Qingtang were standing in the deep pit. The Buddha''s palm has passed through them without any effect. The palm looked invincible but it just passed through their bodies without any substantial damage.


    "Illusion¡­" Ye Qingtang muttered.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, you mean that nothing in this illusory realm can harm us?" Wan Rong asked Ye Qingtang.


    "Senior Sister Wan Rong, the Fourth Domain no longer exists. Everything here should be just a memory of the legacy owner. Even if he used a heaven-defying divine power to preserve and seal his memories in his Deity Ocean, it will not pose any threat to us," Ye Qingtang exined.


    "This power¡­ is the first time in my life that I''ve felt it. Even though everything is fake¡­ The power is overwhelming and feels extremely real." One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples looked at Ye Qingtang with lingering fear.


    Just now, when the huge Buddha Palm was pressing down, the disciples all thought that they were going to die. They did not expect to end up unharmed.


    "Everything is just an illusion. No need to panic." Zhang Chi chuckled.


    Several piercing sounds rang out in the air.


    In the next second, several Daoists and men dressed as monks slowlynded in the deep pit. Their feet did not touch the ground as they floated in mid-air. Their clothes fluttered in the wind as the supreme aura of an Immortal Buddha assaulted their faces.


    "These people¡­ all have the Immortal Buddha bloodline." Ye Qingtang pondered as she stared at the people in front of her.


    Now Ye Qingtang was even more certain now that this was the Fourth Domain.


    The Immortal Buddha bloodline was unique to the Fourth Domain. It was also the noblest bloodline in the Fourth Domain. She was considered an anomaly.


    "Strange."


    One of the Daoists stood with his hands behind his back. His ink-ck long hair cascaded to his waist. There was a silver star between his brows. His face was extremely beautiful and his every move was extremely dignified.


    "Holy Lord, what now?"


    A young monk was staring at the Holy Lord with the silver star between his brows.

 Chapter 2702 Silver Star Holy Lord (2)

    Chapter 2702 Silver Star Holy Lord (2)¡¡¡¡The eyes of that Silver Star Holy Lord suddenly turned silver. Two terrifying silver beams shot out from his eyes like starlight as they swept towards the deep pit.


    "Strong auras, but nothing there¡­"


    The Silver Star Holy Lord muttered.


    Ye Qingtang, Wan Rong and the rest looked at each other.


    This guy could actually sense their aura?!


    Ye Qingtang and the others did not exist at all in this era and in this memory, and these people were just memory fragments.


    Even so¡­


    The Great Immortal Temple disciples could not imagine just how powerful these people would be if they really existed.


    "Don''t be so loud¡­ I''m afraid they might hear you." One of the Great Immortal Temple disciple''s expressions changed slightly.


    "Don''t worry. They would have discovered us long ago if they could see us. To them, we are transparent and do not exist at all. After all, as Junior Sister Ye Yue said, these existences are just memories of the owner of the soul bone."


    No one refuted these words. Even if they were really discovered, they would still be safe. Memories could not harm or reverse reality.


    Ye Qingtang ignored their discussions. Her gazended on the Silver Star Holy Lord and surprise shed across her eyes. This Silver Star Holy Lord¡­ looked exactly like Ling Yan. Moreover, his silver eyes were filled with the extremely terrifying power of the Heavenly Dao.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Silver Star Holy Lord with a slight frown. Why was it that this existence in front of her looked exactly like Ling Yan, but his aura and mannerisms were different¡­ Moreover, this Heavenly Dao power was too terrifying and could not bepared to the trace of Heavenly Dao power that Ye Qingtang absorbed.


    "The prophecy might be true¡­"


    The Silver Star Holy Lord muttered after a long time. An imperceptible ripple appeared in his calm eyes.


    "Holy Lord, are you saying¡­ a thousand years ago¡­" One of the monks asked with a frown.


    "Correct." Silver Star Holy Lord nodded, recovering his cold attitude. "In the upper realm, the Perfected Immortal from the Karma Bloodline n previously said that a thousand years from now, my domain will suffer an apocalypse."


    "Apocalypse¡­"


    One of the Daoists looked pensive.


    "Holy Lord, do not worry yourself. We are in charge of this domain. There''s no need to worry about the so-called apocalypse."


    "High Monk, I heard that you have some grand-disciples who have gone to the Divine Venerate Domain." The Silver Star Holy Lord''s gazended on the eldest monk who had yet to speak.


    The monk he was referring to was dressed in thin clothes. His hands were sped together and there was a golden Buddha totem on his be. He floated in midair and was motionless, but his body inadvertently emitted a monstrous aura, as if nothing in this world could invade him.


    "The High Monk''s grand-disciples have indeed entered the mortal world and gone to the Divine Venerate Domain¡­ to suppress the evil in that world." Another one of the monks nodded.


    "At least some juniors had stayed behind." The Silver Star Holy Lord said indifferently.


    "Holy Lord, what do you mean by that? You can stop our domain from being destroyed just because you said so?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with what the Holy Lord said. But the mandate of heaven¡­ cannot be vited." The High Monk, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke up.


    "Even if it''s mandated by heaven, I want to try," said the Silver Star Holy Lord.


    "Try what?"


    "To defy the heavens," the Silver Star Holy Maiden stated, his eyes erupting with a terrifying light.

 Chapter 2703 Destruction (1)

    Chapter 2703 Destruction (1)¡¡¡¡"To defy the heavens¡­"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    What did the Fourth Domain encounter in that distant era? Why would this Daoist say such heaven-defying words?


    As Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the Silver Star Holy Lord, a frown crossed her face, and she did not pay much attention to the others. All she could think of was why this Silver Star Holy Lord looked exactly like Ling Yan¡­


    "I am the reincarnation of the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon. Could Ling Yan be the reincarnation of this Daoist?" Ye Qingtang continued staring at the Silver Star Holy Lord as she pondered.


    It had to be said that although Ling Yan and the Silver Star Holy Lord looked the same, their auras were different.


    However, before Ye Qingtang could think further, the Silver Star Holy Lord raised his head slightly and looked into the sky with a profound gaze. He said in a mild voice, "You''re here."


    The High Monk also looked up into the sky.


    Meanwhile, the Great Immortal Temple disciples looked a little puzzled. They did not know what had happened, nor did they know what the Silver Star Holy Lord meant.


    However, in the next second, a thunderous voice spread throughout the entire ce. It was like the sound of thunder from theherworld, causing one''s heart to tremble.


    After that, a red light engulfed heaven and earth. At the end of the horizon, it was as if a pair of hands had parted the clouds in the night. Blood-colored eyes were staring downwards.


    "What happened?"


    Lan Shan''s expression changed slightly.


    "Look, it seems like a pair of hands are parting the clouds over there¡­" One of the disciples eximed.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    A pair of hands were¡­ parting the clouds?


    "No¡­ it doesn''t just look like it¡­" A sweet-looking female disciple shook her head in shock." There really is a pair of hands parting the clouds! "


    The expressions of the Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk finally changed.


    "Since you havee, you might as well show yourself."


    The High Monk pressed his palms together as he spoke in a soft voice.


    Everyone looked up again. The phenomenon from before had already disappeared. Now, a ck shadow was descending from the sky. It was just standing quietly in the sky without moving, but the aura from the ck shadow was overwhelming.


    Engulfed by this suppressive force, even Ye Qingtang and the rest felt that they could not breathe. It was as if they were suppressed by thousands of huge mountains.


    "Is this really an illusion¡­ Why do I feel that we will die?"


    Sensing the indescribable pressure of the divine power, Lan Shan''s expression changed and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Under the suppression of this power, it seemed like they would die on the spot.


    "It is still an illusory realm. There''s no need to worry." Zhang Chi spoke softly. "These exist only in the memories of the owner of the soul bones. However, if that ck shadow is already so terrifying in a mere memory, what kind of level will it be at if it really exists in reality¡­?"


    "Did that ck shadow destroy the Fourth Domain?" Zhou Yun frowned.


    "Impossible. The Fourth Domain is such a powerful existence. Ten or even a hundred Divine Venerate Domains cannotpare to the Fourth Domain. How could it be destroyed by a single existence?" Another disciple disagreed.

 Chapter 2704 Destruction (2)

    Chapter 2704 Destruction (2)¡¡¡¡Indeed, for an individual topletely wipe out the Fourth Domain alone, it was hard to believe. Even Ye Qingtang found it difficult toprehend what kind of existence couldpletely wipe out the Fourth Domain.


    At that moment, the ck figure in the sky scanned the area below, ignoring what the High Monk said.


    In the next second, an unbelievable scene happened. A fiery light shot out of the ck shadow''s eyes. Immediately, a huge python appeared from the light.


    "What kind of demon beast is that?!"


    Lan Shan was shocked and filled with disbelief.


    The huge python was more than a hundred thousand feet long. Its body was so huge that it was indescribable. If an ordinary person were to walk along this python, it would probably take more than ten days from head to tail.


    Just the python''s head alone was about the size of Ye Qingtang''s hometown.


    "Heaven-Devouring Beast?!"


    Zhou Yun''s expression changed as he eximed.


    Zhang Chi said thoughtfully, "I was once the Imperial Advisor of the Supreme Heavenly Kingdom and have done some research on ancient demons. It is just as Senior Brother Zhou Yun said. ording to the records, this beast is indeed like one of those Heaven-Devouring Beasts. In the early stages, it will be about 30,000-meters long. It will grow 30,000 meters every 1,000 years. 10,000-year-old Heaven-Devouring Beasts can reach up to hundreds of thousands of feet, then after that, their growth will slow down¡­ the longest it can grow is millions of feet. Its body is boundless and can devour the world with one bite."


    "It really is a Heaven-Devouring Beast¡­"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a Heaven-Devouring Beast."


    Zhang Chi stared at the indescribablyrge python in the sky. "It''s really strange. Heaven-Devouring Beasts only exist in records, no one has ever seen them before. Back then, we always believed that Heaven-Devouring Beasts were just a fairy tale and not real¡­ Could it be that there really are Heaven-Devouring Beasts in this world¡­?"


    In fact, there were many records of ancient demon beasts that had never been verified. Apart from the Heaven-Devouring Beast, there were many invincible and powerful demon beasts, such as the Bizarro Demon and the Swirling Demon Beast.


    ording to legends, the first ancestors of these monstrous beasts did not have a physical body but could transform into any beast or even human form. Moreover, they would possess the strength of the creature they transformed into. They might be even stronger, but those had always been mere legends.


    Meanwhile, for Fiendcelestial Beasts, their existence had been confirmed. For example, Ye Qingtang''s little white tiger and Ling Yan''s little azure dragon.


    "What kind of existence is that ck shadow? It can even seal a Heaven-Devouring Beast in its eye¡­" Lan Shan asked.


    "Not to mention that ck shadow, even this Holy Lord and that High Monk have far exceeded ourprehension," Ye Qingtang said softly.


    In this world, the body of an Immortal Emperor was supreme. However, even the strongest Immortal Emperor was notparable to these people. No one could determine the level of the ck shadow. It was an existence that could seal a Heaven-Devouring Beast with a single eye.


    "This trip was really not wasted. Even if we didn''t get anything, at least our worldview has been expanded¡­" Wan Rong said.


    At that moment, the crowd realized what it meant by there will always be someone better than you out there.


    Before Lan Shan could say anything, the Heaven-Devouring Beast suddenly let out a deafening roar.

 Chapter 2705 Destruction (3)

    Chapter 2705 Destruction (3)¡¡¡¡With the roar of the Heaven-Devouring Beast, a gap seemed to open in the void, forming a ck hole. Immediately after, a violent wind blew and cries of rm rang out throughout the entire area.


    Ye Qingtang and the others saw the majestic buildings in the capital being uprooted. They were sucked into the huge mouth of the Heaven Devouring Beast as if they were paper in a violent wind.


    "There''s actually such a thing!"


    The scene stunned all the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple. The Heaven-Devouring Beast could actually produce such divine might just by breathing!


    Before long, screams rang out incessantly in the capital. Ye Qingtang saw that the humans in the capital were sucked into the void like ants by the Heaven-Devouring Beast.


    At that moment, the number of humans in the sky was indescribable. There were hundreds of thousands of them, and they had be food for the Heaven-Devouring Beast.


    Many humans who had been sucked into the void were powerful practitioners. Even so, they were unable to withstand the might of the Heaven-Devouring Beast. Regardless of how high one''s level was, he would be as weak as an infant before a Heaven-Devouring Beast. No one was able to fight back at all.


    "Too¡­ too terrifying. Heaven-Devouring Beasts are indeed as recorded. They can devour everything in the world with a snap of their fingers!" Cold sweat trickled down one of the disciple''s forehead as he stared at the Heaven-Devouring Beast in the sky.


    "There was a legend that in ancient times, there were many tribes. An ordinary tribe would have a poption of hundreds of thousands, but arge tribe would have a poption of millions. Even so, the Heaven-Devouring Beasts managed to swallow countless tribes, causing utter misery and suffering," Zhang Chi said.


    Most of the disciples had also heard of such legends, but they had only treated it as fairy tales. A beast that could easily devour millions of people? How was that possible? It was simply unimaginable.


    However, what they saw todaypletely subverted everyone''s understanding.


    With one bite, the number of people in the capital decreased by half. With another bite, the capital would turn into apletely dead city. Apart from the High Monk and the Silver Star Holy Lord, no one else had survived.


    Before long, the imperial pce of the capital waspletely disintegrated by the violent wind. A middle-aged man swirling in mid-air appeared furious. However, no matter how powerful he was, he could not escape from the Heaven-Devouring Beast.


    Apart from the capital''s royal family, there were many other supreme experts who were all swallowed by the Heaven-Devouring Beast. They were unable to resist.


    Ye Qingtang stared at the Heaven-Devouring Beast in the sky with shock. Even if a fiendcelestial beast like the little white tiger stretched to its limit, it might not evenst one round with this Heaven-Devouring Beast¡­


    It was then that Ye Qingtang also thought of the big yellow dog when she looked at this Heaven-Devouring Beast. She did not know if the big yellow dog could fight with this Heaven-Devouring Beast.


    "This is too cruel¡­"


    Even though they were disciples of the Great Immortal Temple and none of them were kind-hearted people, they were still upset by this hellish scene.


    This was a direct hit on the entire human race. No matter how evil one was, it was impossible not to react at the sight of this Heaven-Devouring Beast killing hundreds of thousands of people.


    However, faced with such a huge monster, they were as weak as ants.


    There were countless supreme martial arts practitioners among the humans who had been swallowed by the Heaven-Devouring Beast. Even those elite existences had been reduced to meee fodder¡­

 Chapter 2706 Destruction (4)

    Chapter 2706 Destruction (4)¡¡¡¡"Actually, we should be d that this ce is just a memory. If it is real, we would be the first batch to die." Zhang Chi chuckled as he surveyed the shocked group.


    Lan Shan nced at Zhang Chi. "Junior Brother Zhang Chi, are you still human? How can you still smile now?"


    Zhang Chi shook his head and said, "What we saw was something that happened in the past. No matter what, it cannot be reversed. Moreover, we are one step closer to the truth of the Fourth Domain''s destruction. Why shouldn''t I smile?"


    Before Lan Shan could say anything, a cold glint appeared in the eyes of the High Monk. He looked at the ck shadow in the sky.


    "You released a Heaven-Devouring Beast without even uttering a single word and swallowed hundreds of thousands of lives. Your sins are grave. Please stop." The High Monk''s voice was cold.


    The ck shadow that had been silent the entire time suddenly let out a bone-chilling smile. His gaze swept across everyone present like an eternal beam before a chuckle came out of his lips. "The Fourth Domain has the power of absolute dominance¡­ and the power of the Heavenly Dao is rich here. Can you lend it to me?"


    "Heavenly Dao?!"


    As the ck shadow''s ethereal voice faded, the expressions of the monks and Daoists all changed in unison.


    The Fourth Domain contained the terrifying power of the Heavenly Dao. But they never expected that the ck shadow''s goal was actually the power of the Heavenly Dao!


    "You want to borrow the power of the Heavenly Dao? Have you asked Tian?" The Silver Star Holy Lord asked the ck shadow.


    "Tian?"


    The ck shadow''s smile grew wider.


    "Do I need to ask Tian if I want the power of the Heavenly Dao?" The ck shadow smiled.


    "You have vited the rules. Please stop now, do not fall into the abyss," the High Monk said softly.


    However, the ck shadow did not continue speaking. One of its eyes turned into a ck crescent moon that absorbed the power of the Heavenly Dao contained in the Fourth Domain.


    "Stubborn fool."


    The High Monk snorted coldly as a golden glint surfaced in his eyes.


    "Heavenly Dao Reincarnation!"


    The High Monk shouted angrily.


    The world seemed to change in an instant. All the luster disappeared as if they had entered eternal darkness without a single trace of light.


    At that moment, even Ye Qingtang and the rest could not see any light. It was as if everything was still and time could not continue to flow.


    An unknown period of time passed. It felt like a blink of an eye, but also as if several reincarnation cycles had happened.


    When the world started revolving again and finally regained some light, Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised.


    The capital, which had beenpletely destroyed by the Heaven-Devouring Beast just now, had actually returned to its original state. The hundreds of thousands of lives devoured by the Heaven-Devouring Beast had been resurrected.


    It was as if time had reversed and everything had returned to normal.


    "Reincarnation Divine Art¡­"


    The ck shadow could sense that therge amount of Heavenly Energy he had absorbed earlier had disappeared from his body again. Everything had been absorbed by the cycle of reincarnation.


    "You came alone to challenge my Fourth Domain. Are you too arrogant or did you underestimate the Fourth Domain?" the High Monk said coldly.


    "Heh, you are indeed merciful¡­ you''re willing to spend so much effort just to save those people who deserve to die."


    Once again, the ck shadow''sughter rang out.

 Chapter 2707 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (1)

    Chapter 2707 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (1)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang stared at the ck shadow in the sky. As she did, a strange feeling surged in her heart.


    "How strange¡­" Ye Qingtang pondered.


    Every time she tried to size up the ck shadow, she would feel somewhat dazed. It was clearly just a memory. Why would she have such a strange feeling?


    "Let''s stop this pointless conversation." The ck shadow chuckled.


    As the ck shadow spoke, he waved his right hand and endless ck mes engulfed the entire capital.


    "What terrifying mes¡­"


    Lan Shan and the others were shocked and filled with disbelief.


    The divine might of these mes could probably turn top-notch Immortal Emperors into ash. Even their divine souls would not be able to escape.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire capital turned to dust in the mes. The mes were burning too quickly for anyone to react.


    Furthermore, the Heaven-Devouring Beast spewed a violent wind from its mouth, elerating the spread of the mes.


    This time, the people in the capital did not even have the chance to cry out before they were reduced to dust.


    The Silver Star Holy Lord transformed into a white holy light and charged into the sky.


    "ng!"


    The sound of a sword being unsheathed rang out.


    Everyone saw the silver star flickering between the Silver Star Holy Lord''s brows.


    Swoosh!


    As the sword shed down, the Heaven-Devouring Beast''s body turned into countless fragments in front of everyone''s eyes. Blood rained down like a storm.


    The Silver Star Holy Lord sheathed his sword and returned.


    "This¡­!"


    This scene stunned the Great Immortal Temple disciples. How powerful and terrifying this Silver Star Holy Lord was!


    Ye Qingtang finally tore her gaze from the ck shadow. The longer she stared at the ck shadow, the more dazed Ye Qingtang became.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, what¡­ what''s wrong with you?"


    Lan Shan asked Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head and replied, "Nothing. I was just feeling a little ufortable."


    The disciples looked at Ye Qingtang''s be.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, your be¡­ is glowing," Wan Rong said.


    Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    "Senior Sister Ye''s be is glowing red¡­"


    "Wait, this is¡­ the mark of Heaven''s Will?" Zhang Chi stared at Ye Qingtang''s be in surprise.


    "Heaven''s Will?" Lan Shan looked at Zhang Chi in confusion.


    "Correct, the records of the Supreme Heavenly Kingdom stated that a symbol appearing between the brows that is shaped like the heavens and glowing red, it is the mark of Heaven''s Will¡­ this is the symbol of having been chosen by the heavens." Zhang Chi nodded.


    "Chosen by the heavens for what?"


    "I don''t know. It has never appeared before, nor have I ever heard of it actually happening. There is very little information about it in the records. No one knows if it is true or false." Zhang Chi shook his head.


    Ye Qingtang was shocked not because of what Zhang Chi said but because of what Ling Yan said in the past.


    The Son of Destiny would be born, bringing death to all¡­


    Ye Qingtang touched her be in disbelief.


    She had never expected that she would be the Son of Destiny.


    But¡­ why was this happening?!


    When Ye Qingtang stared at the ck shadow just now, she had felt a vague difort between her brows but did not pay attention to it at first.

 Chapter 2708 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (2)

    Chapter 2708 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (2)¡¡¡¡However, Ye Qingtang could not figure out how the red symbol between her brows was rted to that ck shadow. Everything here was just a memory¡­


    Before Ye Qingtang could think further, angry roars erupted in the air.


    When she looked up, she was shocked.


    At that moment, an azure dragon with a body big enough to blot out the sun was hovering in the sky. Meanwhile, the Silver Star Holy Lord was standing on the back of that dragon.


    A huge white tiger was also standing in mid-air beside the azure dragon. The High Monk stood on the back of the white tiger.


    "Fiendcelestial Beasts."


    The ck shadow smiled coldly.


    "Fiendcelestial Beasts¡­ of this level have not appeared in many eras. What level has the Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk reached? One can control an azure dragon while the other can control a white tiger¡­" Zhang Chi was shocked.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the white tiger and her heart skipped a beat. The aura of the white tiger was overwhelming but still very simr to the aura of her little white tiger.


    If not for the fact that the white tiger''s body was too huge and its appearance too ferocious and terrifying, Ye Qingtang might have mistaken it for the little white tiger.


    "Could this be the little white tiger''s¡­ father?" Ye Qingtang muttered.


    The little white tiger seldom talked about its father and only mentioned it a few times. Therefore, Ye Qingtang was not very clear about the White Tiger n. She only knew that the current White Tiger n was in dire straits.


    The sky darkened during this battle. Mountains and rivers shattered as heaven and earth reversed. The only sounds that could be heard were the intense sh of divine power and the roars of the white tiger and azure dragon.


    The entire space was shattered. All that could be seen was endless darkness without any light.


    As for the other powerful beings led by the Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk, they had already fallen right at the very beginning of the battle. The current battle had already exceeded the limits of humanprehension.


    In the blink of an eye, heaven and earth shattered and everything was incinerated.


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang exploded in the air. Ye Qingtang saw that the High Monk was exhausted from the battle. He sped his hands together and a huge lotus flower pattern appeared around him.


    "Silver Star Holy Lord, please ensure that your soul remains intact. Wait for your reincarnation."


    The white tiger was covered in injuries. It let out a painful wail.


    "Go on."


    The High Monk raised his right arm and sent the white tiger away.


    "Unfortunately, the Heaven-Devouring Beast n will never let this matter rest¡­ this battle has implicated the white tiger and azure dragon¡­ we have sinned¡­"


    The High Monk let out a sigh. His body gradually shattered, leaving behind a snow-white lotus seed that disappeared into the void.


    The fall of the High Monk¡­


    The Silver Star Holy Lord was also severely injured. However, he did not show any signs of retreating.


    Looking at the ck shadow again, it seemed that it had not used its full strength at all. Against the great Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk, it executed every move with ease. It even forced the High Monk to preserve his soul and reincarnate before his body dissipated.


    "Too powerful¡­ they''re not on the same level at all. It''s impossible to win¡­ just what kind of existence is that ck shadow? It''s so terrifying!" Lan Shan gasped. All of this had surpassed Lan Shan''s understanding of the world. Even a god could not have reached such a level!

 Chapter 2709 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (3)

    Chapter 2709 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (3)¡¡¡¡"There is actually such a terrifying existence in this world¡­ but why have we never heard of such a person? With such strength, he canpletely rule this world."


    "Could it be that¡­ he died of old age?"


    "Impossible! With this cultivation level, he would have already attained immortality. How could he possibly die of old age!?"


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was not at all interested in the group''s discussion. Instead, her gazended on the Silver Star Holy Lord.


    The Silver Star Holy Lord stood in the air, his profound gaze fixed on the ck shadow. The sword in his hand hummed.


    "Azure Dragon, leave."


    The Silver Star Holy Lord looked at the dragon below him.


    "Why?" The azure dragon roared.


    "You cannot die here¡­ you must protect the Azure Dragon n¡­ while I¡­ will make aeback!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone saw his body transform into a divine sword several tens of thousands of meters long.


    Swoosh!


    A piercing sound rang out as the longsword shed towards the ck shadow. However, the ck figure did not dodge at all. With just a single finger, it blocked the divine sword.


    The divine sword shattered.


    The azure dragon made a hole in the fabric of space and entered it, disappearing without a trace.


    ...


    "They''re all dead¡­" Zhang Chi said softly.


    "What an eye-opener." Zhou Yun nodded.


    It was not an exaggeration to call this an epic battle.


    Unfortunately, that ck shadow''s strength was too terrifying. Even the Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk, who were already invincible beings, were forced to their deaths.


    Swoosh!


    Another ck shadow darted out. At this moment, two ck figures were conversing in the sky.


    "The Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk are dead."


    "Heh, I''ve also killed the Heaven Ascension Sect Master and the Dark North Divine Buddha. I have destroyed their souls."


    "There''s enough Heavenly Dao power in the Fourth Domain. We''ll each take half ording to our earlier agreement. Let''s see who can gain the acknowledgment of the Heavenly Dao and take the position of Tian."


    "It will be me, because¡­ you will die!"


    As the other ck shadow spoke, his right palm rested gently on the ck shadow that had killed Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk.


    "Heavenly Demon Devouring¡­ you!"


    "Haha, your Heavenly Dao power is also mine¡­ in this way, no one will be able topete with me for the position of Tian¡­ From now on, I will rule over all generations!"


    Under Ye Qingtang''s disbelieving gaze, one of the ck shadowspletely wiped out the other shadow with the Heavenly Demon Devouring power. Thetter turned into a streak of red light and disappeared.


    But its voice echoed from all directions. "Heh¡­ I already knew that you would do this. Do you really think your Heavenly Demon Devouring power can do anything to me if I didn''t allow it?"


    The shadow asked coldly, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a pity that my heart still has a w¡­ but I do have to thank you for helping to kill me. Otherwise, with my strength, I wouldn''t be able to die even if I wanted to. After I fix my heart, I''lle and find you once more."


    ...


    "Ha, by the time you fix your heart, I''ll have be Tian." The ck shadowughed loudly.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the temperature between the heavens and the earth suddenly reached an extreme.


    A mighty figure slowly descended from the sky.


    The neer had long hair that reached his waist. His movements were extraordinary as if he had walked out of a painting. He slowly walked over with a world-shaking aura.

 Chapter 2710 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (4)

    Chapter 2710 Battle For The Heavenly Dao (4)¡¡¡¡"Tian?"


    The ck shadow was surprised to see the man.


    "You want to be my sessor," the man called Tian said.


    "Heh, Tian, your time is up. I will be your sessor. How about that?" The ck shadow smiled.


    Tian looked at the ck shadow. "The three domains of the lower realm are cages. No living being is allowed to step into the upper realm no matter what their cultivation level is. I created the Fourth Domain as the Divine Domain of the lower realm. When warriors from the other three domains manage to reach divinity, they are still unable to ascend to the upper realm, but they can still enter the Fourth Domain. You destroyed my Fourth Domain. In the future, when warriors from the lower three domains reach divinity, where can they go?"


    "Haha, I told you that there is no mercy in this world. There is only order in our hearts. I came to the lower realm not because the Fourth Domain was destroyed, but because I am angry¡­ In the future when I be the new Tian, I will create another domain," said the ck shadow.


    As the shadow spoke, a red light shot out at an extreme speed and pierced through the center of the shadow''s eyebrows.


    The ck shadow looked surprised. Arge amount of Heavenly Dao quickly dissipated from between his brows.


    "Heh¡­ So you want to be the next Tian, there''s no rush¡­ wait for me to return. During this period of time, you can enjoy struggling at death''s door." A coldugh rang out in the air again.


    No one expected the ck shadow, who had been killed just now, to be so terrifying with just the power of his spirit.


    "To be the next Tian, one must surpass all things. With your current situation, I''m afraid that won''t do. Coincidentally, my lifespan ising to an end, so I''ll go to the cursed hell to wait for you both. Let''s see which of you is more suitable for the position of Tian." Seeing that the ck shadow was heavily injured, Tian stated in a cold voice before vanishing.


    ...


    "The Heart of the Heavenly Dao in my body¡­"


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply and looked at the red light that returned.


    Could it be that the ck shadow who had killed the Silver Star Holy Lord and the High Monk was the true owner of this Heart of the Heavenly Dao?


    All along, Ye Qingtang had wanted to know who the owner of this heart was. The truth seemed to be right in front of her now.


    That ck shadow whose face was a blur¡­ might be the owner of this heart, while she was just its vessel.


    What Ye Qingtang could not imagine was that the owner of the heart was already so powerful that he was a candidate to be the next Tian¡­


    However, this candidate was too vicious. If such a person became the next Tian¡­


    After a while, Ye Qingtang touched her be.


    No wonder she would be the Son of Destiny. That ck shadow was equivalent to half a Heavenly Dao. His heart was being nurtured in her body. If she became the Son of Destiny, she would seed in everything she did. It would also be very beneficial to the nurturing of that heart.


    Before Ye Qingtang could ponder any further, everything turned to dust. When Ye Qingtang opened her eyes again, they had already returned to the ancient city.


    "Cultivators, wee back." The shopkeeper looked at Ye Qingtang and the others. "The number of cursed points gained by each individual will be different ording to their performance. Please take a look at it yourselves. The method to check the curse points is very simple. You just need to focus inward."


    With that, Ye Qingtang and the others checked ording to the shopkeeper''s instructions.


    "Not bad¡­80 cursed points." Lan Shan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Earlier on, Lan Shan had lost 50 cursed points from killing the shopkeeper. Now, he had 30.


    Ye Qingtang held her breath and focused. Her points¡­


    "This¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was surprised. 300,000!

 Chapter 2711 Wealthy (1)

    Chapter 2711 Wealthy (1)¡¡¡¡300,000 cursed points. To say that Ye Qingtang was surprised was an understatement. She had not done anything different from Lan Shan and the rest while they were in that memory. Why was there such a huge difference in cursed points?


    "Son of Destiny?"


    Ye Qingtang frowned and thought to herself. Could it be that her cursed points were different from the others because she had be the Son of Destiny?


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, how many cursed points do you have?" Zhou Yun asked Ye Qingtang.


    "Three¡­"


    "Three? Why so little? The rest of us got at least 60." Lan Shan interrupted before Ye Qingtang could finish speaking.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Three hundred thousand," Ye Qingtang finished.


    The whole group instantly fell silent and stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    How many cursed points did she say she had?


    300,000?!


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, are you kidding! 300,000?" One of the disciples stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    "Yes, 300,000." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    "Shopkeeper, is there a mistake? Why did the rest of us get so little? My junior sister said she got 300,000!" One of them looked at the shopkeeper.


    "Dear cultivators, anyone who manages to infer the truth from the memory will see a substantial increase in their cursed points. If she got 300,000 cursed points, perhaps she managed to infer enough information." The shopkeeper exined.


    "Inferred enough information? Wasn''t it just an earth-shattering war that led to the destruction of the Fourth Domain? What other information can there be¡­"


    Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered. So that was the case.


    After entering the memory, she indeed deduced some information.


    The first point was about the Silver Star Holy Lord. Ye Qingtang spected that Ling Yan should be the reincarnation of the Silver Star Holy Lord.


    The second point was about the white tiger. Ye Qingtang spected that it should be the little white tiger''s father¡­


    The third point was regarding Tian. Ye Qingtang was certain that the existence known as Tian was the man who sent her away from the cursed hell.


    Actually, there were still a few points that Ye Qingtang still did not understand. After the High Monk died, he turned into a lotus seed and wanted to reincarnate. As for who the High Monk''s reincarnation was, Ye Qingtang did not know and did not have any clues.


    Also, who was the ck shadow who killed the Silver Star Holy Lord and High Monk? And who was the other ck shadow?


    Ye Qingtang could not figure out these points no matter how hard she racked her brain. If she managed to figure out all that, her cursed points would be even more than 300,000.


    "Are you stupid? Shut up!" Lan Shan frowned at the disciple who hadined to the shopkeeper. "What if it was a malfunction that caused Junior Sister Ye Yue''s curse points to skyrocket? Wouldn''t they take it all back if you ask?"


    The disciple who had just spoken went pale. "Yes, yes, yes. Senior Brother Lan Shan is right. I have noints!"


    "Shopkeeper, wrap up all the Heaven-level divine weapons in your shop. I want all of them," Ye Qingtang said to the shopkeeper.


    Everyone looked at Ye Qingtang and gave her a thumbs-up. They now knew what it meant to be wealthy!

 Chapter 2712 Wealthy (2)

    Chapter 2712 Wealthy (2)¡¡¡¡After deducting the corresponding cursed points, all the Heaven-level divine weapons in the shop now belonged to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang immediately went forward and chose a ck Fire de.


    "You guys can split the rest."


    Ye Qingtang looked at the Great Immortal Temple disciples.


    The Heaven-level divine weapons here were really cheap. Ye Qingtang had 300,000 cursed points and not much was deducted even after buying everything.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, you''re too generous¡­ how can we ept this¡­"


    "I have 300,000 cursed points," Ye Qingtang said expressionlessly.


    Everyone, "¡­"


    In the end, these things were nothing to Ye Qingtang.


    Furthermore, their goal in entering this ce was to obtain the Paragon Relic. It was very likely that they would encounter disciples from other supreme factions. But if they had divine weapons, what was there to fear?


    The group shot Ye Qingtang a look before rushing towards the Heaven-level divine weapons in the shop.


    "I wield double knives¡­ I want two!"


    "I can conjure up four arms, I want six!"


    "Don''t move. My biggest wish is to open a weapons shop!"


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    After a while, everyone received their share of the Heaven-level divine weapons until they were satisfied.


    "In the ancient city, apart from weapons, there are also divine armors, Dharma treasures, secret tools, array formations, and so on. If you have enough cursed points, don''t miss this good opportunity to purchase them," the shopkeeper advised.


    Hearing that, Lan Shan''s gazended on Ye Qingtang and he smiled. "Forget it¡­ Junior Sister, you didn''te by your cursed points easily¡­ we''re already satisfied."


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. Her 300,000 cursed points were really no different from the wind around her.


    "Let''s go. I''ll buy them all," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Really?" Zhou Yun asked in surprise.


    "Since we entered this ce to fight for the Paragon Relic, we will inevitably encounter disciples from other supreme factions. The more Dharma treasures we have, the more helpless they will be against us. Otherwise, if others obtain enough cursed points and kill us instead, it will be a tremendous regret for us," Ye Qingtang exined.


    Realization dawned upon everyone.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Junior Sister Ye Yue is indeed the wisest and has thought of everything. If not, when the timees, all of us will be wiped out because of the fight for the Paragon relic. That would be such a waste!" Lan Shan said.


    Soon, Ye Qingtang brought everyone around the ancient city and bought all the treasures that they could.


    Ye Qingtang then looked at her cursed points.


    290,000 left¡­


    It was not just that the items were cheap, but ording to the skeleton shopkeeper, this was a low-tier ancient city. Moreover, a Heaven-level divine weapon was considered very ordinary in the Fourth Domain, so the price was low.


    If they went to a top-tier ancient city, the items sold would probably all be considered supreme divine items. The prices would definitely not be low then.


    Currently, every single person from the Great Immortal Temple was wearing divine armor with astonishing defense. They were able to withstand at least one attack from an Immortal Emperor. Apart from that, each of them had at least one Heaven-level divine weapon and an extremely powerful Dharma treasure.


    For example, Lan Shan had bought a seven-story Soul-destroying Pagoda that could imprison an ultimate expert and refine it into spiritual energy.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtang had chosen a Soul-Bewitching Bell. When struck, its power was astonishing.


    Just as everyone was feeling very satisfied, Xie Jun returned.


    "Xie Jun, how is it?" Lan Shan asked when he saw Xie Jun.

 Chapter 2713 Wealthy (3)

    Chapter 2713 Wealthy (3)¡¡¡¡Xie Jun was holding a Heaven-level divine weapon and also wearing divine armor. However, there were scuff marks on it.


    "Heh, thankfully, I obtained these treasures. Otherwise, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to return," said Xie Jun with a smile.


    However, Xie Jun''s expression changed when saw that Lan Shan and the other disciples were all wearing divine armors. Furthermore, all of them had heaven-defying Dharma treasures and Heaven-level divine weapons.


    "You all¡­"


    Xie Jun looked surprised.


    "Let''s not talk about us for now. What happened to you?" Lan Shan was puzzled.


    "I went to investigate and followed a disciple of the Dragon Emperor n into an ancient city. In that ancient city, there were actually people selling divine weapons¡­ there were also all kinds of unbelievable spirit pets¡­ in fact, if a pet died, one could use cursed points to revive them in the shop¡­ I saw a disciple of the Dragon Emperor n buy a Heaven-level divine weapon and divine armor. He was on his own so I ambushed him and snatched his treasures. In the end, I was nearly pursued by the other Dragon Emperor n disciples and nearly couldn''t return. Fortunately, this divine armor''s defense is astonishing, so they were helpless," said Xie Jun.


    Everyone smiled.


    Why take such a huge risk to snatch something from others? They had everything and could take anything!


    "By the way, there''s a ranking list for cursed points in the ancient city. Before I left, I saw that Junior Sister Ye Yue was ranked first¡­ many disciples from the supreme factions seemed to have designs on Junior Sister Ye Yue. The rules are like this. You can snatch cursed points from another cultivator, but only if he or she is from another faction. For example, as long as Junior Sister Ye Yue is killed by a cultivator from another faction, her cursed points will be transferred to the person who killed her," said Xie Jun.


    "Did they reveal exactly how many cursed points I have?" Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    Xie Jun shook his head. "No."


    Ye Qingtang heaved a sigh of relief. If the other factions knew exactly how many cursed points she had, she would probably be hunted down with no mercy. Even though she had already spent 10,000, she still had 290,000 left. That was enough to drive anyone crazy.


    "By the way, there''s another especially important piece of news." Xie Jun continued, "There''s a pce in that high-tier ancient city. I sneaked in and saw that it was selling a Paragon relic¡­ Furthermore, there is only one!"


    "The Paragon relic is for sale?!"


    Everyone was astonished.


    "It looks like everything here needs to be bought with cursed points, including the Paragon relic." Wan Rong looked thoughtful.


    "Senior Brother Xie Jun, how many cursed points does the Paragon Relic cost?" Ye Qingtang wondered if her remaining 290,000 was enough.


    "100,000 cursed points." Xie Jun said, "It''s too expensive. It''s probably very difficult to gather so many points. Therefore, no one was interested in that pce as no one managed to umte 100,000 curse points."


    Everyone turned to look at Ye Qingtang.


    "We can buy three Paragon relics, but there is only one for sale. Don''t you think it''s infuriating?" Lan Shanmented.


    "Three?" Xie Jun looked shocked. The price of a Paragon relic was 100,000 cursed points! Did they know what 100,000 cursed points meant?


    There were many extremely powerful demons in this realm. He had risked his life to kill one and only got 40 cursed points for it. Not only that, he sustained heavy injuries from the ideal.

 Chapter 2714 Wealthy (4)

    Chapter 2714 Wealthy (4)¡¡¡¡Furthermore, most of those demons moved in groups. Very few were alone. If they were to challenge a group of demons, there would only be one oueplete annihtion. There were too many of them.


    "Senior Brother Lan Shan, we can''t buy three supreme relics." Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    "That''s right. The price of a Paragon relic is 100,000 cursed points. Didn''t I make myself clear just now?" Xie Jun nodded.


    "We can only buy two now," Ye Qingtang continued.


    Xie Jun. "¡­"


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, how many cursed points do you have?" Xie Jun looked at Ye Qingtang in surprise.


    Although Ye Qingtang was currently at the top of the ranking list for cursed points, the ranking did not show the exact number of cursed points she had.


    "I originally had 300,000 but now I have only 290,000 left," Ye Qingtang replied honestly.


    "290,000?" Xie Jun was shocked. "Junior Sister Ye Yue¡­ where did you get so many cursed points?"


    "It was blown in by the wind," Ye Qingtang answered after some thought.


    Everyone, "¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was not afraid of the Great Immortal Temple disciples knowing how many cursed points she had. Firstly, Ye Qingtang trusted them. Secondly, they belonged to the same faction. To snatch cursed points, one had to belong to different factions. Therefore, there was no need for Ye Qingtang to hide anything from them.


    "290,000. We will have to spend 100,000 to purchase the Paragon Relic, leaving us with 190,000¡­with 190,000, we can purchase a Destruction-level divine weapon from a high-tier ancient city. It won''t matter even if we die, we can use cursed points to revive ourselves too. One life only costs 1,000 cursed points!" said Xie Jun.


    "It means that as long as Junior Sister Ye Yue doesn''t die, we can revive indefinitely." Zhang Chi appeared to be in deep thought.


    "Everyone, you are overthinking things." Another disciple sneered as he gently wiped his six Heaven-level divine weapons. "Even if I want to die, these six Heaven-level divine weapons of mine¡­ they won''t allow it!"


    The corners of Xie Jun''s lips twitched as he looked at this person''s six Heaven-level divine weapons.


    It seemed that it was really not easy for them to die.


    "It''s here. I watched Xie Jun from the Great Immortal Temple enter this ancient city."


    A clear voice suddenly sounded.


    "Heh, Ye Yue from the Great Immortal Temple is now ranked first in terms of cursed points. Kill her and snatch her points." A lightugh rang out.


    Hearing themotion, Lan Shan and the others rushed out of the shop.


    At this moment, more than 20 disciples from the other supreme factions descended from the sky.


    "Heavenly Saint Cult?" Lan Shan nced at Xie Jun. "You brought back a tail?"


    Xie Jun shrugged. "It was a mistake. I didn''t notice. My bad."


    After a while, more than 20 people from the Heavenly Saint Cult were outside the shop now. Ye Qingtang stood in front and scanned the crowd coldly before she said calmly, "May I know why you are looking for me?"


    A Heavenly Saint Cult disciple shouted coldly, "Ye Yue, we are here to kill you and take away your cursed points!"


    "Nonsense!" The long-haired leader red at the person who spoke.


    "Huh?" The person who spoke was stunned. Wasn''t that so?


    "What do you mean by stealing cursed points¡­ it is clearly because Ye Yue killed a disciple of our Heavenly Saint Cult after entering this realm. We''re here to take revenge¡­" The long-haired man imed.

 Chapter 2715 High-Tier Ancient City (1)

    Chapter 2715 High-Tier Ancient City (1)¡¡¡¡"Yes, we''re not here to snatch cursed points. We''re just here to take revenge."


    "That''s right. How could our Heavenly Saint Cult do such a shameless thing as stealing the cursed points of others!"


    The corners of Ye Qingtang''s lips twitched as she looked at the people from the Heavenly Saint Cult. This Heavenly Saint Cult''s ability to spout nonsense had been cultivated to perfection. It was truly impressive.


    This was the first time Ye Qingtang and the rest saw a Heavenly Saint Cult disciple since they entered this realm. When did Ye Qingtang have the chance to kill one?


    To put it bluntly, the disciples of Heavenly Saint Cult just wanted to find a reason. Otherwise, if word got out that they killed someone because they wanted to snatch the cursed points, it would affect their reputation.


    "So you are here to kill me today," Ye Qingtang said calmly.


    "Of course. You killed a disciple of my Heavenly Saint Cult, how can we spare your life?" The long-haired leader sneered.


    With that, all the Heavenly Saint Cult disciples stepped forward.


    The disciple with the six Heaven-level divine weapons red at the Heavenly Saint Cult disciples and sneered. "What high-sounding sentiments you have. You dare to kill people with your mere abilities? I think you''re just here to die, right?"


    The expressions of the Heavenly Saint Cult disciples changed slightly.


    "Six Heaven-level divine weapons¡­ two sets of divine armor¡­"


    Looking at the others, all the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple were wearing divine armors and holding Heaven-level divine weapons and Heaven-defying Dharma treasures.


    A quick nce revealed at least dozens of Heaven-level divine weapons, hundreds of divine armors, and dozens of Dharma treasures¡­


    How many cursed points did they spend to exchange for all these!


    Now that these Great Immortal Temple disciples wielded such divine weapons. Who would dare to offend them!


    At that moment, the long-haired man''s expression changed slightly and he suddenly said, "Yes, I remember now. My Heavenly Saint Cult disciple was not killed by Miss Ye Yue. They were killed by a demon here. It was a misunderstanding. This is all just a misunderstanding. I''ve disturbed Miss Ye Yue and I apologize."


    At that moment, no matter how slow they were, everyone from the Heavenly Saint Cult understood the situation when they saw the items held by the Great Immortal Temple disciples.


    "Miss Ye Yue, we were careless and wronged you. We''ll leave now!"


    Seeing that the people from the Heavenly Saint Cult were about to flee, Ye Qingtang was not going to let them leave so easily.


    "We were lucky to obtain 300,000 cursed points today. But what would have happened if we didn''t get those 300,000 cursed points¡­" A disciple of the Great Immortal Temple sneered.


    "The Heavenly Saint Cult wouldn''t havee looking for us if we didn''t have those 300,000 cursed points, right?" Lan Shan asked.


    "That''s not the point. If we didn''t have these divine weapons, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    The Heavenly Saint Cult hade prepared. They had killed many demons and monsters in exchange for four Heaven-level divine weapons and many Dharma treasures.


    If Ye Qingtang had not armed the Great Immortal Temple disciples, they would really not be their match.


    "What, 300,000 cursed points?!"


    The long-haired man from Heavenly Saint Cult looked astonished.


    "Since you already know, we have no choice¡­"


    "We don''t want to know. You were the ones who insisted on saying it¡­ but don''t worry, we didn''t hear anything!" One of the Heavenly Saint Cult disciples said hurriedly.


    "Heh, since you came all this way today, we will not hold back. It''s impossible for you to leave." Wan Rong sneered.


    The disciples of Heavenly Saint Cult came intending to kill and steal, so there would be no good ending for them.

 Chapter 2716 High-Tier Ancient City (2)

    Chapter 2716 High-Tier Ancient City (2)¡¡¡¡"Junior Sister Ye Yue, you must not attack. You already have enough cursed points. Leave them to us¡­"


    "They must have a lot of cursed points on them too. We must not let them off!"


    Now, the Heavenly Saint Cult had be akin to a fat, juicymb. This waspletely unexpected. They were like helplessmbs wandering into the tiger''s den!


    The Heavenly Saint Cult was practically powerless against the Great Immortal Temple disciples. Within half an hour, the 20-plus people from the Heavenly Saint Cult were annihted.


    "My pagoda is really powerful," Lan Shan muttered as he looked at the Soul-destroying Pagoda in his hand.


    After the 20-plus people from Heavenly Saint Cult were wiped out, the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple gained nearly 20,000 cursed points in total.


    After dealing with the Heavenly Saint Cult, everyone got Xie Jun to lead the way towards the high-tier ancient city.


    After about half a day, the Great Immortal Temple disciples arrived outside the high-tier ancient city.


    However, the high-tier ancient city was already upied by the disciples of various major factions. The Great Immortal Temple had the most cursed points and if they entered now, they would attract too much unwanted attention. Therefore, Ye Qingtang suggested that they quietly observe the situation first.


    Over the next three days, multiple conflicts broke out between the major factions, who all flew out of the city to fight. Only then did Ye Qingtang and the rest quietly infiltrate the ancient city.


    Ignoring everything else, this high-tier ancient city was much bigger than the previous low-tier city. However, because this ancient city was too big, it was not easy to find a shop.


    "Are we going to the pce to exchange for the Paragon relic first?" One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples asked.


    Zhang Chi shook his head. "There''s no rush to exchange for the Paragon Relic. High-tier ancient cities have even better divine weapons. We should arm ourselves better before getting Senior Sister Ye Yue to exchange for the Paragon Relic. This way, even if others discover us, we will have the ability to deal with them."


    Ye Qingtang agreed with Zhang Chi.


    No one could guarantee that the other supreme factions would not eventually gather sufficient cursed points and exchange them for more divine weapons. Anyway, the Paragon relic only required 100,000 cursed points, so she was in no hurry to exchange it.


    "Let''s take a look in the city," said Ye Qingtang.


    Everyone nodded.


    A momentter, Zhang Chi found a shop. However, there was nothing inside the shop.


    "Shopkeeper, is there a shopkeeper here?"


    Lan Shan shouted as he mmed the table.


    A momentter, a skeleton in luxurious clothes walked out of the back.


    "You''re finally here." One of the disciples smiled.


    "Dear cultivators, this is a high-tier ancient city. The quality and price of the items sold here are very high." The shopkeeper went straight to the point.


    "Bring us to see the treasures first. Cursed points are not an issue!" Lan Shan said hurriedly.


    The shopkeeper replied, "There are no treasures in this shop. There are only rare and precious spirit animals. Please follow me."


    The shopkeeper immediately turned and entered the back hall.


    Ye Qingtang and the rest followed him. Everyone was quite interested in the rare spirit animals that the shopkeeper was talking about.


    After passing through the back hall, everyone realized that there was another world there.


    There was an open gorge where numerous strange beasts were being reared.


    "Heavenly Cica¡­"


    Zhang Chi''s gazended on an inconspicuous cicada and his expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 2717 Becoming An Immortal Immediately (1)

    Chapter 2717 Bing An Immortal Immediately (1)¡¡¡¡This type of spirit animal had long disappeared from the outside world. The records described it as rather small but extremely powerful. It could be used to curse your enemies and was extremely terrifying.


    And in this open canyon, apart from the Heavenly Cicada, many other spirit animals were not even in the records.


    Lan Shan stared at a mountain peak that towered into the clouds. His gaze was somewhat dazed.


    The mountain peak appeared through the clouds and seemed to move. A pair of stone eyes surveyed the crowd.


    "There are spirit animals of this level here?!"


    Some disciples of the Great Immortal Temple seemed to have realized that this ce was extraordinary. They looked towards the mountain peak.


    The shopkeeper stepped forward and exined, "Dear cultivators, this is a Heavenly Divine Beast. Its body is invulnerable to swords and spears, water and fire. Its strength isparable to that of a Fiendcelestial Beast. However, this Heavenly Divine Beast is still young and can''t bepared to real Fiendcelestial Beasts."


    "Young?"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. This was considered a young Heavenly Divine Beast? Wouldn''t it tear a hole in the sky when it reached adulthood?


    However, on second thought, the Heaven-Devouring Beast they saw in the memory was much bigger than this Heavenly Divine Beast.


    "What spirit animal is this?"


    One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples pointed at a warhorse formed from pitch-ck mes. This warhorse also had a pair of ck ming heavenly wings. One could already feel its high heat just by standing near it.


    "Purgatory Demon King."


    The skeletal shopkeeper exined, "This spirit animal is called the Purgatory Demon King. The Heaven Ascension Sect Master, one of the Fourth Domain''s mighty figures, entered the Purgatory World and killed the Purgatory Demon King. The soul of the Purgatory Demon King transformed into this creature and its divine power is heaven-defying."


    Only after hearing what the shopkeeper said did Zhang Chie to a sudden realization. No wonder such a monster was not even listed in the records. It was actually formed from the soul of a Purgatory Demon King. No wonder.


    "This means that there is only one Purgatory Demon King in this world," said Xie Jun.


    "That''s right." The skeletal shopkeeper confirmed.


    "Heaven Ascension Sect Master¡­"


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. She had heard this name from the ck shadow in the memory. The ck shadow said that he had killed the Heaven Ascension Sect Master and the Dark North Divine Buddha.


    Currently, there were four known supreme beings.


    The Silver Star Holy Lord, the High Monk, the Heaven Ascension Sect Master and the Dark North Divine Buddha.


    However, the souls of the Silver Star Holy Lord and the High Monk had escaped and could be reincarnated into humans. As for the Heaven Ascension Sect Master and the Dark North Divine Buddha, their souls had been destroyed by the ck shadow. They hadpletely dissipated from this world.


    But no matter what, the Heaven Ascension Sect Master and the Dark North Divine Buddha were considered the peak forces of the Fourth Domain, on par with the Silver Star Holy Lord and the High Monk.


    Ye Qingtang guessed that if nothing went wrong, Ling Yan should be the reincarnation of the Silver Star Holy Lord. However, Ye Qingtang was curious about the High Monk''s reincarnation.


    It was impossible for the reincarnation of such a peak existence to remain unknown.


    ording to Heaven, the most powerful beings in the Fourth Domain could be considered Perfected Immortals. The only difference was that they remained in the lower realm.


    However, the Fourth Domain was created by Heaven, so it did not really belong to the lower realm.

 Chapter 2718 Becoming An Immortal Immediately (2)

    Chapter 2718 Bing An Immortal Immediately (2)¡¡¡¡In a sense, the Fourth Domain could be considered a mini upper realm. In ancient times, the peak experts of the lower realms would not trigger the Heavenly Tribtion when they cultivated to a certain level. Instead, they would qualify to ascend to the Fourth Domain.


    In other words, every living being in the Fourth Domain could be considered an immortal being. The Silver Star Holy Lord, High Monk, Heaven Ascension Sect Master and Dark North Divine Buddha were the cream of the crop among them. They were the overlords of the Fourth Domain.


    Ye Qingtang did not believe in Immortal Buddhas back then. But now that she witnessed so much, she had no choice but to believe it.


    In Ye Qingtang''s era, Immortal Buddhas were just myths and legends. The real existences were True Gods and Heavenly Demons.


    True Gods and Heavenly Demons were twopletely different races. True Gods created humans, while Heavenly Demons created demons. As for the so-called Perfected Immortals, they were people who ascended to be immortals and supreme beings after cultivating to a certain level.


    However, it was impossible to tell who was stronger. A True God or a Perfected Immortal.


    "I wonder what the Immortal Buddha bloodline in my body has to do with the Fourth Domain¡­" Ye Qingtang pondered.


    The divine bloodline in Ye Qingtang''s body must be somewhat rted to the legends in this world.


    It was simr to when Ye Qingtang had broken through to the Yin Yang Perfected Lord Tenth Heaven level and sensed the True God bloodline.


    After that, she received the Immortal Buddha bloodline, the Divine Phoenix bloodline and the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    The True God bloodline was linked to the True God race, while the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was rted to the Heavenly Demon race. So that meant the Immortal Buddha bloodline should be linked to the Fourth Domain¡­


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue¡­"


    Just as Ye Qingtang was deep in thought, Xie Jun called her name with a smile.


    Composing herself, Ye Qingtang looked at Xie Jun. "Senior Brother Xie Jun, what''s the matter?"


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, can you lend me some cursed points? I have a special liking for that Purgatory Demon King." Xie Jun asked with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the shopkeeper and asked, "What''s the price for the Purgatory Demon King?"


    "5,000 cursed points," the shopkeeper answered.


    "Alright." Ye Qingtang nodded. "I''ll buy it for him."


    After deducting the corresponding points, the skeleton waved and the Purgatory Demon King in front of him turned into a ck light and was sealed onto Xie Jun''s arm.


    "No spirit pets purchased in the ancient city are allowed to be used here. After buying a spirit animal, you will enter an automatic contract which cannot be changed," the skeleton said.


    Lan Shan hurriedly asked, "Why can''t we use them?"


    "The spirit animals from high-tier ancient cities are too powerful. They cannot be used here," the skeleton exined.


    "Apart from spirit animals, are there any other restrictions? For example, Destruction-level divine weapons¡­" Zhang Chi asked.


    "Only spirit animals are restricted," the skeleton said.


    "Then I''ll save my cursed points for something else¡­" Lan Shan said after some thought.


    "Indeed. Although these spirit animals are good, they cannot be used here. So I don''t think they are worth it."


    After leaving the spirit animal shop, Ye Qingtang and the rest headed to the weapons shop in this high-tier ancient city.


    The weapons shop in a high-tier ancient city sold only Destruction-level divine weapons.

 Chapter 2719 Becoming An Immortal Immediately (3)

    Chapter 2719 Bing An Immortal Immediately (3)¡¡¡¡Actually, Ye Qingtang and the disciples of the Great Immortal Temple did not know much about Destruction-level divine weapons. Even the experienced and knowledgeable Zhang Chi had never heard of Destruction-level weapons.


    But if they were to consider things from the price point of view, Destruction-level divine weapons sold in high-tier ancient cities should be much higher than Heaven-level divine weapons.


    Ye Qingtang was very curious about the owner of these soul bones. The cultivation level of this owner was probably on par with that of mighty figures like the High Monk and Heaven Ascension Sect Master.


    After the death of the soul bone owner, his Deity Ocean turned into this legacy. All the rare treasures sold in the ancient cities were probably his possessions.


    Earlier on, Ye Qingtang even saw a Fiendcelestial Beast-level spirit animal in the shop.


    However, Ye Qingtang was not interested in spirit animals now, so she did not buy any.


    "Shopkeeper, what''s so special about Destruction-level divine weapons¡­ How do theypare to Heaven-level divine weapons?" One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples asked the skeleton shopkeeper.


    "Destruction-grade divine weapons are not forged. They are divine items formed from the spirit energy of Heaven and Earth. Heaven-grade divine weapons are forged by humans and are notparable at all," the shopkeeper exined.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang''s gazended on a crimson ck stone sword.


    This sword was the same size as a normal weapon. It did not look extraordinary, but it radiated with a faint but astonishing aura.


    "How many cursed points is this?"


    Lan Shan looked at one of the Destruction-level divine weapons.


    "2,000."


    "Can it be cheaper¡­ We''re your long-time customers. Look at all the Heaven-level divine weapons and Dharma treasures we have already bought here¡­ Are you sure you cannot lower the price," Lan Shan bargained with a smile.


    Everyone looked at Lan Shan with strange expressions. They could bargain here?


    "2,000," the skeletal shopkeeper repeated.


    "There''s no room for negotiation?" Lan Shan looked a little reluctant.


    "2,000."


    "I want it." In the end, Lan Shan sighed and used his cursed points to purchase the Destruction-level divine weapon.


    The price of each Destruction-level divine weapon was different. However, they were all about 2,000 cursed points.


    "Shopkeeper, what is the name of this sword?" Ye Qingtang pointed at the red-ck divine weapon.


    "I don''t know, it doesn''t have a name. This sword was obtained from a nameless ce where the Heaven Ascension Sect Master once cultivated. It has no origin and no name."


    "I want it." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "100,000," the shopkeeper said.


    The smile on Ye Qingtang''s face froze. Did she hear wrongly?


    "How much?" Ye Qingtang asked dubiously.


    "100,000 cursed points," the shopkeeper said. "The divine power of this weapon has already surpassed the limits of Destruction-level divine weapons. All Destruction-level divine weapons have an artifact spirit inside, but this weapon does not have any. Even so, its power is thousands of times that of any divine weapon. It is also this shop''s ultimate treasure."


    The corners of Ye Qingtang''s lips twitched. Was this skeleton serious? Was it trying to cheat her? It even imed that it was the most valuable item in the entire store¡­ How exaggerated.


    "Cultivator, you have enough cursed points, so I can demonstrate its power for you." The skeleton looked at Ye Qingtang.


    "Demonstrate then. If it''s really as you say, I''ll buy it." Ye Qingtang nodded.

 Chapter 2721 Five Great Relics (1)

    Chapter 2721 Five Great Relics (1)¡¡¡¡The previous shopkeepers all behaved like they had no autonomous thoughts. The skeleton in this hall appeared different.


    After rubbing its hands together, the skeleton walked to their side. "Come,e, don''t be shy. Take a look around."


    "Eh, this shopkeeper seems to be different from the others." One of the Great Immortal Temple disciples stared at the skeleton in surprise.


    The skeleton chuckled. "Kid, you have good observation skills. We arepletely different."


    "How are you different?" Lan Shan asked curiously.


    "Haha, good question. I am the remnant soul of the Fourth Domain''s Perfected Immortal, the Heaven Ascension Sect Master. The things outside are just transformations of divine powers. They''re not worth mentioning," the skeleton exined.


    "The remnant soul of the Heaven Ascension Sect Master?!"


    Everyone looked at each other in shock.


    Although they had not seen the Heaven Ascension Sect Master, they had heard about him in the memory. He was one of the top experts in the Fourth Domain.


    "So this Fourth Domain legacy is the Heaven Ascension Sect Master''s legacy?" Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    The skeleton shook its head. "Of course not. If you want to know the truth, you will need to give me cursed points."


    "You require cursed points for that?!" Lan Shan was stunned.


    "Of course." The skeleton nodded. "You need to know the truth, and I need cursed points. There is no free lunch in this world."


    "How much?" Lan Shan asked.


    "5,000," the skeleton stated.


    "5,000?!"


    The Great Immortal Temple disciples couldn''t believe it. 5,000 was enough to exchange for two Destruction-level divine weapons!


    "Okay."


    However, Ye Qingtang agreed.


    After deducting 5,000 cursed points from Ye Qingtang, the skeleton said, "This is the legacy of many powerful figures in the Fourth Domain. In this world, there are eight high-tier ancient cities. Each high-tier ancient city contains the ultimate legacy of a powerful figure in the Fourth Domain. You are very lucky. This is the legacy of the Heaven Ascension Sect Master."


    "I see¡­"


    Everyone fell into deep thought after hearing the skeleton''s words.


    "Back then, when the Fourth Domain was destroyed, one of the powerful beings was severely injured but he managed to flee the Fourth Domain and left with the legacies of several other powerful beings. Unfortunately, that powerful being died soon after due to his injuries." The skeleton shook its head.


    Ye Qingtang nodded slightly. This was in line with their previous conjecture. However, she did not expect that this legacy was the collective legacies of several powerful figures in the Fourth Domain.


    "May I ask¡­ What happened back then?" Ye Qingtang asked the skeleton.


    The skeleton stared at Ye Qingtang, sizing her up with a meaningful look for a long time. In the end, it said, "It''s just fate. There''s no need to say so much about it. Let''s get to the main point¡­ Do you want to use your cursed points to exchange for treasures?"


    "The Paragon relic, right?" Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    "Yes, you are right. But it''s not just the Paragon relics. There are a total of five great relics here," the skeleton said.


    "Five great relics?"


    "The first is the Paragon Relic." The skeleton gave a gentle wave and a white crystal appeared in the hall.


    "This is the Paragon Relic. It can suppress the power of all demons in the world."


    Everyone''s eyes shed when they saw the Paragon relic appear in the air.

 Chapter 2722 Five Great Relics (2)

    Chapter 2722 Five Great Relics (2)¡¡¡¡The main goal of these people was the Paragon Relic.


    As the group looked on, a golden relic appeared.


    "This is the Yin-Yang Relic." The skeleton continued, "The Yin-Yang Relic has the power of extreme yin and yang. If a warrior consumes it, he can control yin and yang and transform into a Yin Yang Divine Body."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Lan Shan said in surprise, "Yin Yang Divine Body¡­ So there really is such a thing!"


    Seeing the confusion on the faces of the other disciples, Zhang Chi exined, "The so-called Yin Yang Divine Body can transform Yin into Yang. It is more or less a form of natural power. It is even more terrifying than the forbidden Yin Yang Bloodline."


    "Kid, you are rather knowledgeable." The skeleton nodded.


    Immediately, a third ck relic appeared in mid-air.


    "This is the Imperishable Relic." The skeleton exined. "Any living being who consumes this relic will be immortal and not enter the cycle of reincarnation. They will live as long as heaven and earth, but they have to pay a certain price. They will never be able to sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth again. In other words, if an Immortal Emperor consumes the Imperishable relic, his cultivation will forever be at the Immortal Emperor level. Of course, the benefit is that he will be indestructible. No one will be able to kill a living being who consumed this relic. They can only seal it."


    "Formidable¡­" Lan Shan was in shock. "There''s actually such a divine item in this world."


    A fourth relic soon appeared. The skeleton continued its narration. "Space-Time Relic."


    "With this relic, you can pass through space-time barriers, return to the past and go to the future. However, you can only use it once," the skeleton said.


    Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered. Moving through the past and future¡­ This was what she needed. Even if she could only use it once, with this relic, she could return to her era.


    "The final relic." As the skeleton spoke, a fifth relic floated in the air.


    "The Perfected Immortal Relic." The skeleton stated. "Any living being who consumes this relic will immediately be an immortal."


    "Immediately be an immortal?!"


    All the disciples at present gasped. Was this for real? Could one really be an immortal after swallowing this?!


    "There''s no need to doubt the authenticity of these relics. After all, there''s no need for me to lie to you. These five relics are the ultimate legacies of the Heaven Ascension Sect Master. Of course, to obtain them, you will need sufficient cursed points. If you are good enough, you can buy them all," the skeleton said.


    "Wait." Xie Jun looked at the skeleton in confusion, "Sir, you didn''t tell me that there were other relics when I first came to this hall."


    The skeleton replied, "That''s because you hurried away before I even finished talking. Besides, can you afford them?"


    Xie Jun, "¡­" He really couldn''t afford them.


    "What is the price of these five relics?" Ye Qingtang turned away from the five relics and looked at the skeleton.


    The skeleton told her. "Each of these five relics has its own price. The Space-Time Relic costs 40,000 cursed points, the Paragon Relic and Yin-Yang Relic each costs 100,000 points, the Imperishable Relic costs 150,000 cursed points, while the Perfected Immortal Relic costs 200,000."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­" It was too expensive. Even though she wanted them all¡­


    Each of these five relics was a rare treasure in this world. Especially the Perfected Immortal Relic. It could allow a person to instantly be immortal.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang suddenly recalled Tian, whom she had met in the cursed hell.

 Chapter 2720 Becoming An Immortal Immediately (4)

    Chapter 2720 Bing An Immortal Immediately (4)¡¡¡¡The shopkeeper raised his arm.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang and the shopkeeper arrived at an illusory realm. The two of them were high up and below them was a dynasty formed by the illusion.


    "Cultivator, I will mimic the power of an ordinary Immortal Emperor," the shopkeeper said to Ye Qingtang with the ck sword in hand.


    With that, the shopkeeper shed the sword downwards.


    Silently, without any earth-shattering booms, a ck sword beam shot out like an arrow.


    Before long, the kingdom belowpletely turned into ruins under Ye Qingtang''s disbelieving gaze.


    "This¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was shocked by the sight. The dynasty was at least half the size of the Blue Sky Domain. With just a casual wave of the sword, the dynasty was reduced to nothing and all living beings were exterminated!


    "Cultivator, although this is just an illusion, it is simr to the real world. In fact, the power of this divine weapon is even more terrifying in the real world. Therefore, 100,000 cursed points is not considered expensive for such a weapon," said the skeleton to Ye Qingtang.


    "Alright." Ye Qingtang nodded after a pause. This divine sword had shocked Ye Qingtang greatly.


    With that, the illusion disappeared and they reappeared in the shop.


    "I want it," Ye Qingtang said to the shopkeeper.


    After deducting the corresponding cursed points, the shopkeeper handed the red-ck sword to Ye Qingtang.


    "Due to restrictions, you can only increase the power of this divine weapon to a fixed level, which is still several times that of a Destruction-level divine weapon. Most of its power will be sealed. After the cultivator leaves this realm, the seal on the divine weapon will automatically be released," the shopkeeper said.


    "Understood." Ye Qingtang sized up the cold red-ck divine weapon in her hand and nodded.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, you really bought it¡­ You were really fooled by that shopkeeper¡­ It must have cheated you because you have so many points!" Lan Shan said to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang just smiled nonchntly.


    For some reason, she felt an affinity with this red-ck sword. Even if she had been fooled, it was not important.


    Furthermore, the shopkeeper in the ancient city was formed from the consciousnesses of billions of soul bones. There was no need to deceive a cultivator. If that was the case, they could have just refused to give her the 300,000 cursed points. There was no need to do this.


    "Don''t worry, Junior Sister Ye Yue is no fool. The shopkeeper already demonstrated its power for her just now. Since Junior Sister Ye Yue is willing to buy it, it must be because she''s satisfied," Wan Rong said to Lan Shan.


    "That''s true¡­ Junior Sister Ye, how powerful is this divine weapon?" Lan Shan asked curiously.


    "Very powerful," Ye Qingtang replied.


    Lan Shan rolled his eyes at Ye Qingtang. Who would not know that? Which idiot would spend 100,000 points on a weapon which was not powerful? It was a given that it was powerful, but the important thing was how powerful?


    "Let''s go and find the Paragon Relic," Ye Qingtang said after a while.


    The Great Immortal Temple disciples had nock of divine weapons and armor. Especially now that they had also bought some Destruction-level divine weapons, it would not be a problem for them to protect the Paragon relic.


    After a while, everyone arrived at the hall.


    In the main hall, a skeleton rubbed its hands as it walked over.


    "Ah, so it''s the top cultivator with the most cursed points. Wee, wee!" The skeleton looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Everyone looked a little taken aback. This shopkeeper seemed to be different from the others¡­

 Chapter 2723 Five Great Relics (3)

    Chapter 2723 Five Great Relics (3)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang still remembered that Tian promised to grant her a wish, including bing a Perfected Immortal. However, Ye Qingtang did not take it seriously and casually asked Tian to send her out of the cursed hell.


    Fortunately, Ye Qingtang didn''t ask to be a Perfected Immortal. Even if she really became a Perfected Immortal then, she would still remain trapped in the cursed hell. In the end, she would have died in thatnd of despair.


    Back then she had forgone a chance to be an immortal, and now, another opportunity hade.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang looked at the Destruction-level divine weapon in her hand which she bought with 100,000 points. She felt mixed emotions. She had really exceeded her own expectations.


    "What do you think? Have you thought it through¡­ If I were you, I would definitely choose the Perfected Immortal Relic and the Imperishable Relic. I would first swallow the Perfected Immortal Relic and be an immortal. After that, I would swallow the Imperishable Relic and be indestructible¡­" the skeleton said.


    "You make it sound so powerful. Why didn''t the Heaven Ascension Sect Master use these relics back then?" One of the disciples asked.


    The skeleton nced at the disciple. "If the Heaven Ascension Sect Master didn''t die, do you think these five relics woulde into existence?"


    The Great Immortal Temple disciple, "¡­"


    Actually, Ye Qingtang was very tempted by the skeleton''s suggestion. However, no matter how tempted he was, she did not have enough cursed points.


    Currently, Ye Qingtang only had enough cursed points to buy the two cheapest relics.


    After careful consideration, Ye Qingtang decided to purchase the Paragon Relic. Firstly, she was not too interested in the Yin Yang Relic and secondly, the Great Immortal Temple treated her very well. Therefore, the Paragon Relic would be a favor to the Great Immortal Temple.


    With her remaining cursed points, she could use them to purchase the Space-Time Relic. This way, she could return to her own era¡­


    "The Space-Time Relic and the Paragon Relic," Ye Qingtang said after a long time.


    The disciples of the Great Immortal Temple all looked at Ye Qingtang.


    No one expected Ye Qingtang to really choose the Paragon Relic. If it were them, they might not choose the Paragon Relic under such enticement.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, what do you want a Space-Time Relic for?" Lan Shan was somewhat curious.


    "I have a use for it," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Don''t tell me you n to use the Space-Time Relic to go to the past or the future¡­ That is too ridiculous. And you can only use it once. Junior Sister Ye Yue, don''t be too impulsive¡­"


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Indeed she wanted to use the Space-Time Relic to return to her era. This era was not her rightful period.


    After deducting her cursed points, the skeleton handed the Paragon Relic and Space-Time Relic to Ye Qingtang.


    "The ultimate legacies of the Heaven Ascension Sect Master have been inherited, and I have achieved sess."


    The skeleton sighed and dissipated.


    The skeleton wasn''t the only one. The entire high-tier ancient city disappeared without a trace.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang and the rest were standing in a valley where the high-tier ancient city used to be.


    However, the ancient city had disappeared.


    "After the core legacies were bought, everything about the Heaven Ascension Sect Master disappeared¡­" Lan Shan pondered.


    "In that case, there are seven other legacy ces in this realm. I wonder who would be so lucky."


    "The Heaven Ascension legacy has been inherited¡­ the Silver Star legacy has been inherited."


    An ethereal voice suddenly echoed in the depths of everyone''s minds.


    "Let''s go."


    Before Ye Qingtang could return to her senses, Ling Yan suddenly appeared from the void and grabbed her.

 Chapter 2724 Returning To Her Era (1)

    Chapter 2724 Returning To Her Era (1)¡¡¡¡Before Ye Qingtang could return to her senses, she was already dragged into the shattered void by Ling Yan.


    "B*stard, where did this criminale from? How dare you kidnap my Junior Sister Ye Yue!"


    "Don''t you dare leave, you rogue!"


    "You have a death wish!"


    Seeing Ye Qingtang being dragged into the void by a strange man, Lan Shan and the other Great Immortal Temple disciples immediately drew their Destruction-level divine weapons and approached Ling Yan.


    Seeing this, Ling Yan pointed his finger and an invisible wave of air spread out, sending the disciples flying across the sky.


    In the next second, Ling Yan brought Ye Qingtang into the shattered void and disappeared.


    ...


    When Ye Qingtang returned to her senses, she had already left the Fourth Domain''s legacy realm and returned to the outside world.


    "Ling Yan, what''s going on¡­" Ye Qingtang was surprised. When did Ling Yan enter the Fourth Domain''s legacy realm?


    "Miss Ye, do you remember the Heaven Ascension Sect Master''s core legacy hall?" Ling Yan smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. She had just left the legacy hall. How could she not remember?


    "Whenever the five relics appear at the same time in that hall, there will be a spatial fluctuation. You guys probably felt as if it was only a few minutes, but in actual fact, several months have passed." Ling Yan exined to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was surprised. No wonder she felt that there were rare ripples in the air when the five relics appeared.


    "During this period of time, the upper echelons of the various supreme factions have already entered the legacy realm. However, because the Heaven Ascension Sect Master''s legacies were already activated, the high-tier ancient city you were in was sealed off. No one could enter before the legacy is inherited." Ling Yan chuckled at Ye Qingtang''s puzzled expression.


    "I see¡­" Ye Qingtang nodded.


    "Ling Yan, did something happen inside the legacy realm during this period?" Ye Qingtang asked curiously.


    "Nothing happened. But I did obtain the legacy of my previous self, as well as the High Monk''s legacy," Ling Yan said.


    "You already know?" Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    Ling Yan''s lips curled up slightly. "I''ve been waiting for this day for many years."


    "So everything was part of your n, including the opening of the Ancient God Karma Tunnel and¡­ possessing Han Cangming''s body¡­" Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan thoughtfully.


    "Miss Ye, there are no secrets between us." Ling Yan stared at Ye Qingtang. "Actually¡­ I''m Han Cangming."


    "You?"


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan with an indescribable glint in her eyes. She instinctively took a few steps back.


    "Miss Ye, don''t panic. I am Han Cangming but I am also the Ling Yan whom you know," Ling Yan said with a smile.


    "What do you mean!" Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    Ling Yan was very frank and told Ye Qingtang the whole story. After a while, the surprise in Ye Qingtang''s eyes intensified. So the Han Cangming of her era was just a shell that Ling Yan abandoned!


    Furthermore, after returning to this era, Ling Yan personally possessed his former self¡­


    "It''s really unbelievable¡­" Ye Qingtang muttered as she stared at Ling Yan.


    Just how shrewd was this man to be able to aplish this much?


    "Miss Ye, do you know how you reincarnated?" Ling Yan suddenly changed the topic.

 Chapter 2725 Returning To Her Era (2)

    Chapter 2725 Returning To Her Era (2)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang was shocked. "How¡­ did you know!"


    She had never revealed her secret to anyone in her two lifetimes. No matter how smart Ling Yan was, it was impossible for him to guess her secret.


    "Of course I know." Ling Yan chuckled. "You reincarnated because of me."


    "Because of you?" Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered in confusion.


    "That''s right." Ling Yan nodded and smiled. "I used karma power to let you live again. In that life, I must have deduced something, which is why I didn''t hesitate to use karma to let you live again. In this life, you are tainted with my karmic power. I just need to use the karmic natal chart to deduce everything."


    "Wait, I''m a little confused¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned deeply and looked at Ling Yan." Do you mean that after I died in my previous lifetime, it was you who revived me and brought me to the past, to start all over again? In this lifetime, you managed to find me because of your karma power and the karmic natal chart, you are the one who saved me¡­"


    "Miss Ye is indeed intelligent." Ling Yan chuckled. "That''s correct."


    Ye Qingtang did not doubt Ling Yan''s words. On the contrary, she truly believed him.


    "But you didn''t have much interaction with me in the previous lifetime. Why did you¡­ save me?" Ye Qingtang looked at Ling Yan in confusion.


    In her previous life, the two of them did not know each other. Why did Ling Yan pay such a huge price to let her be reborn?


    "Perhaps in my previous life, I also had feelings for Miss Ye," Ling Yan replied with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "I''m asking a serious question¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned.


    "I''m also answering very seriously." Ling Yan smiled.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Ling Yan smiled and said, "Actually, my fate is linked to Miss Ye''s. It is my mission to make you my wife and protect you until you reach your peak so that the true owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao can absorb you. But I abandoned my shell body and escaped the restraint of fate¡­ however, I have to live under the shadow of fate. Only Miss Ye has the chance to break through this destined cmity and also let me return to the peak and surpass it. This is probably why I was unwilling to let Miss Ye die in my previous life."


    "So¡­ everything you did for me was¡­ actually for yourself¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at Ling Yan beside her. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of loss.


    However, Ling Yan smiled. "I might have been like that in my previous life¡­ but in this life, the moment I saw Miss Ye, I wanted¡­"


    Before Ye Qingtang could react, Ling Yan pulled her into his arms.


    Looking into Ling Yan''s seductive eyes, Ye Qingtang was at a loss. She did not know what to do or say.


    "Wanted¡­ Wanted what¡­" Ye Qingtang said softly.


    "I wanted to protect you forever." Ling Yan''s lips curled up slightly. Under Ye Qingtang''s surprised gaze, Ling Yan kissed her lightly.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang''s face was flushed red and her body trembled violently. She instinctively wanted to escape but was unable to break free from Ling Yan''s embrace.


    However, deep in the recesses of her mind, Ye Qingtang did not know if it was because she could not escape or if she did not want to.

 Chapter 2726 Returning To Her Era (3)

    Chapter 2726 Returning To Her Era (3)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang sized up Ling Yan for a long time.


    "Miss Ye, this is for you." Ling Yan handed a scarlet crystal to Ye Qingtang.


    "What is it?" Ye Qingtang was a little puzzled as she stared at the crystal. However, she felt that this crystal contained an iprehensible energy.


    "Origin Stone," Ling Yan exined. "This Origin Stone can temporarily control all the power in your body. It can also control the power in your Heart of the Heavenly Dao in your body."


    Ye Qingtang was surprised. It could absorb the power of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao¡­


    "But remember, you cannot use it in this era. You can only use it after returning to our own era," Ling Yan said.


    "Why?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Miss Ye, do you remember the two ck shadows you saw?" Ling Yan asked.


    "You even know about that¡­"


    Ling Yan chuckled. "Miss Ye, you have my karma power in you. I will know everything you see."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Why did she feel like she was being peeped at?


    "Miss Ye, do you have the Heaven Ascension Sect Master''s relic with you?" Ling Yan asked.


    "Yes." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    "In that case, it''s time for us to return," Ling Yan said with a smile.


    "But I have not brought the Paragon Relic back to the Great Immortal Temple," Ye Qingtang said.


    "In that case, Miss Ye can deliver the Paragon Relic to the Great Immortal Temple first."


    ...


    That day, Ye Qingtang returned to the Great Immortal Temple and secretly ced the relic in her Master, the Nine Heavens Saint''s bedroom.


    "Master, I am leaving."


    Standing in mid-air, Ye Qingtang stared at the Great Immortal Temple below, feeling rather reluctant to leave.


    In the end, she was only a passerby in this era. Now that she was leaving, she would be leaving without even a word of goodbye. They would probably never meet again.


    ...


    After meeting up with Ling Yan, Ye Qingtang took out the Space-Time Relic and handed it to him.


    The Space-Time Relic shone brightly and Ye Qingtang''s body became extremely light.


    "Holy Lady, why are you back so soon?!"


    A familiar voice sounded.


    Ye Qingtang opened her eyes slowly and the Blood Moon Elder''s face appeared in her eyes. Not far away, the big yellow dog was wagging its tail and staring at Ye Qingtang. She immediately sat up and looked at the Blood Moon Elder.


    "So soon?"


    Ye Qingtang was puzzled. Many years must have passed in that distant era.


    "That''s right, Holy Lady. Didn''t you just enter? Why are you out so quickly?" The Blood Moon Elder could not understand.


    Ye Qingtang could not help but lower her head in deep thought. Fortunately, the Origin Stone that Ling Yan had given her was still here. Otherwise, she might have really thought that it was just a dream.


    Many years had passed in that era, but in this era, it seemed that it had only been seconds. As for why, Ye Qingtang could not exin it but it was not important.


    "Little girl, you seem¡­ different." The big yellow dog scrutinized Ye Qingtang up and down.


    Before Ye Qingtang could speak, the big yellow dog looked startled.


    "Little girl, have we¡­ met before? You look a little familiar to me now." The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed slightly as well.

 Chapter 2727 Returning To Her Era (4)

    Chapter 2727 Returning To Her Era (4)¡¡¡¡Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the big yellow dog and she could not help frowning. The big yellow dog found her a little familiar?


    Could it be that in that distant era, history had changed because of her?


    "Where have you seen me before?" Ye Qingtang asked the big yellow dog.


    "Where?" The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang and pondered for a moment before shaking its head. "I forgot."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Rolling her eyes, she looked at the yellow dog and the Blood Moon Elder and chuckled. "By the way, have you heard of Ye Yue?"


    The yellow dog replied, "I''ve never heard of her."


    "Ye Yue?" The Blood Moon Elder lowered his head and pondered for a long time with a puzzled expression.


    "Holy Lady, this name¡­ I seem to have heard it somewhere before. It sounds very familiar but I can''t seem to¡­" The Blood Moon Elder muttered.


    "It''s alright. I was just asking casually." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    After a short while, the Blood Moon Elder looked up in shock. He said hurriedly, "Holy Lady, are you talking about¡­ Ye Yue¡­ Saint Ye Yue?!"


    Ye Qingtang was stunned.


    In that distant era when she became a disciple of the Great Immortal Temple and the personal disciple of the Nine Heavens Saint, she had indeed been called Saint Ye Yue.


    "Yes." Ye Qingtang nodded. "Yes."


    "Holy Lady, no way. Why would you suddenly ask about Saint Ye Yue? Holy Lady, do you know that this name is taboo in the Divine Venerate Domain¡­" The Blood Moon Elder said mysteriously.


    "Oh? Tell me more." Ye Qingtang was filled with curiosity.


    "Holy Lady, I''m not too sure either. I just heard rumors. However, if you are interested, I can tell you." The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang. "Saint Ye Yue existed 10,000 years ago and was one of the most legendary figures in the Divine Venerate Domain."


    "Legendary figure?" Ye Qingtang was surprised.


    "Legendary figure? How legendary? More legendary than me?" The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog. She felt a strong urge to p it. She still remembered that she was nearly killed by a fireball caused by the big yellow dog when she first met it in that distant era.


    "Saint Ye Yue was the most beloved disciple of the Nine Heavens Saint of the Great Immortal Temple 10,000 years ago. It is said that Saint Ye Yue became an Immortal Emperor at a young age in that era and was the junior with the strongest potential in the Great Immortal Temple. She was almost invincible among her peers!" The Blood Moon Elder was full of admiration. "Not only that but Saint Ye Yue was also known as an elixir pioneer. She developed many elixir-refinement skills, the palm me and all sorts of elixirs by herself. She was considered an unparalleled genius!"


    Ye Qingtang looked a little embarrassed. She felt somewhat embarrassed to take on the title "elixir pioneer"¡­


    "Later on, the demons under the Great Immortal Temple were about to break out of the seal. Saint Ye Yue found the Paragon Relic by herself and suppressed those demons. If not for Saint Ye Yue, the Great Immortal Temple would have ceased to exist by now," the Blood Moon Elder said.


    "Are you saying that the Great Immortal Temple still exists now?" An inexplicable glint surfaced in Ye Qingtang''s eyes.

 Chapter 2728 Returning To Her Era (5)

    Chapter 2728 Returning To Her Era (5)¡¡¡¡"Holy Lady, of course. Although the current Great Immortal Temple cannot bepared to its glorious past and is being forced into a corner by the supreme faction Deity Realm, how can it be so easy to destroy it¡­? The Great Immortal Temple has many rare and precious treasures. It has a heaven-defying spirit animal, the Purgatory Demon King guarding it. Not only that, but it also has rare Destruction-level divine weapons and Dharma treasures. Although the Deity Realm is rumored to have a Perfected Immortal, it will not be easy for them to destroy an elite existence like the Great Immortal Temple which has an extremely strong foundation."


    "Deity Realm¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. She had not heard of them.


    As for the Purgatory Demon King and those Destruction-level divine weapons, Ye Qingtang knew that she had exchanged quite a number for her senior brothers and sisters in the high-tier ancient city in the Fourth Domain''s legacy realm.


    Now, Ye Qingtang finally understood that history had indeed changed drastically because of her. This change would always exist and had reced the earlier version of history¡­


    Although Ye Qingtang did know that this was very likely, she was still extremely shocked to hear that it really happened.


    She¡­ Ye Yue¡­ Saint Ye Yue of the Great Immortal Temple¡­


    "It''s just a pity that Saint Ye Yue has been missing for tens of thousands of years. Those sages from the Great Immortal Temple once said that if Saint Ye Yue didn''t disappear, the Great Immortal Temple would never have declined to its current state¡­ Actually, the main reason why the Great Immortal Temple declined was because of Lan Shan and Feng Wuyin''s betrayal." The Blood Moon Elder sighed.


    "Lan Shan and Feng Wuyin betrayed the Great Immortal Temple?!"


    Ye Qingtang was stunned by this news.


    How was that possible!


    In the Great Immortal Temple, Ye Qingtang was closest to Lan Shan. Ye Qingtang knew him very well. It was impossible that he betrayed the Great Immortal Temple!


    "That''s right. What kind of existence is that Feng Wuyin¡­ I heard that Feng Wuyin was once a disciple of the Great Immortal Temple only because of Ye Yue. After Saint Ye Yue went missing, Feng Wuyin and his brother Feng Jiuyou left the Great Immortal Temple. Feng Wuyin then established the Deity Realm faction just to destroy the Great Immortal Temple," the Blood Moon Elder sighed.


    "Do you know why?" Ye Qingtang asked with a frown.


    "Holy Lady, how would I know? I am nobody¡­" The Blood Moon Elder said before continuing, "But there is one thing. Be it the Great Immortal Temple or the Deity Realm, they are all looking for the Demon God Han Cangming. These two major forces swore a vicious oath that they would skin the Demon God Han Cangming alive and destroy his soul so that he would die without even a burial ce! "


    "Han Cangming?"


    What did this have to do with Han Cangming?


    "That''s right, Holy Lady. I heard that in the Fourth Domain legacy realm, it was Han Cangming who captured Saint Ye Yue. Therefore, the Great Immortal Temple and Deity Realm have been searching for Han Cangming. I heard that 50 years after Saint Ye Yue was kidnapped by Han Cangming, he appeared once. He was discovered by the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon who asked Han Cangming to hand over Saint Ye Yue. The battle between the two of them triggered the Great Immortal Temple. In the end, several sages from the Great Immortal Temple, who rarely left the temple, went to surround Han Cangming. But it seemed that Han Cangming received the news in advance and fled. After that, Han Cangming never reappeared and his existence is still a mystery," the Blood Moon Elder said.


    After hearing what the Blood Moon Elder said, Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.

 Chapter 2729 Returning To Her Era (6)

    Chapter 2729 Returning To Her Era (6)¡¡¡¡Han Cangming was possessed by Ling Yan.


    Ling Yan brought back his body from this era and sealed Han Cangming''s soul for another 50 years.


    ording to the Blood Moon Elder, Han Cangming appeared once 50 years after Saint Ye Yue went missing. It must have been Han Cangming from that era who broke the seal and reappeared.


    It had to be said that Ling Yan was really ruthless to himself.


    The Han Cangming of that era waspletely innocent. First, he was plotted against by his future self, then he was sealed and had to take the me for Ling Yan''s actions¡­ and was charged with the crime of kidnapping Saint Ye Yue¡­


    "By the way, did you say that the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon¡­ Is she¡­ Is she still alive¡­" Ye Qingtang asked the Blood Moon Elder.


    Ye Qingtang knew that she was asking the obvious¡­ but she could not forget about Ah Yao.


    "She died a long time ago," the Blood Moon Elder said.


    A ripple appeared in Ye Qingtang''s eyes. Indeed, if Sister Ah Yao was not dead, she would not exist.


    "By the way, Holy Lady, why did you suddenly mention Saint Ye Yue?" The Blood Moon Elder asked curiously.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. "It''s nothing. I was just asking."


    Before the Blood Moon Elder could say anything, Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered and she looked into the distance.


    About a dozen people slowly descended from the sky.


    Ye Qingtang was no stranger to the leader, the Sky Vault Sect''s First Prince.


    Back then, when she came to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, she made enemies with the Sky Vault Sect because of the woman in green.


    If the Dragon Emperor n had not appeared that night, she would have ended up in the Sky Vault Sect''s hands. The consequences would have been dire.


    "Miss, I wonder if you are free toe with us to the Sky Vault Sect?" The First Prince smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang said coldly, "Get lost."


    The expressions of everyone from the Sky Vault Sect changed.


    "Ha, that''s not up to you."


    Within seconds, over 10 Sky Vault Sect practitioners surrounded Ye Qingtang.


    "Holy Lady, you leave first!"


    The Blood Moon Elder shouted angrily.


    Ye Qingtang first nced at the Blood Moon Elder before turning to survey the Sky Vault Sect''s First Prince and his men. She said indifferently, "You are courting death."


    After Ye Qingtang finished speaking, the Blood Moon Elder saw a sword beam shoot into the sky as thest ray of light before the apocalypse.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud boom, over 10 Sky Vault Sect members were instantly struck by the sword beam and turned to dust.


    The Sky Vault Sect''s First Prince and the Blood Moon Elder were stunned, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    "You¡­ Are you¡­ that person who ascended to the Immortal Emperor Realm a few days ago¡­" The Sky Vault Sect''s First Prince was the first to recover from his shock.


    Swoosh!


    Without giving the Sky Vault Sect''s First Prince the chance to finish speaking, Ye Qingtang waved her hand and the Sky Vault Sect''s First Prince''s body was burned to ashes by ck mes.


    The Blood Moon Elder stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief.


    "Your turn."


    Seeing that thedy in green was trying to escape, Ye Qingtang appeared beside her in a sh.


    "Ha, the deal between you and me is now void." Ye Qingtang stared at thedy in green and her lips curled up into a sneer.

 Chapter 2730 Returning To Her Era (7)

    Chapter 2730 Returning To Her Era (7)¡¡¡¡That day, thedy in green had made a deal with Ye Qingtang that she could extract all the Heavenly Dao energy from Ye Qingtang''s heart.


    But now, Ye Qingtang did not need such a deal.


    "I really did not expect you to improve to such an extent in just a few days¡­ Could it be that you absorbed the power in your heart yourself?" Thedy in green was not afraid of Ye Qingtang at all.


    "You don''t need to know the details," Ye Qingtang said expressionlessly.


    "Ha, things are indeed different now. However, how can it be so easy for you to kill me?" Thedy in green stared at Ye Qingtang. As she spoke, a lotus flower pattern appeared on her forehead.


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed when she saw the lotus flower design on the woman''s forehead.


    "High Monk?!"


    Ye Qingtang was extremely shocked.


    When she was in a memory in the Fourth Domain''s legacy realm, Ye Qingtang had witnessed how the High Monk chose to die so that he would have the chance to reincarnate. His body dissipated but his soul turned into a lotus flower seed and fled somewhere.


    All along, Ye Qingtang had been extremely puzzled. Who did the High Monk reincarnate into¡­


    Ye Qingtang did not expect that this woman in green was the reincarnation of the High Monk!


    "Oh right¡­"


    Ye Qingtang stared at thedy in green and frowned. Actually, Ye Qingtang knew from the beginning that thisdy in green was the reincarnation of a True God¡­


    However, this woman in green had such a vicious character and was also a woman. Therefore, Ye Qingtang never considered the possibility that she might be the reincarnation of the High Monk.


    "What High Monk?"


    Thedy in green asked Ye Qingtang.


    "Leave."


    Ye Qingtang''s aura dissipated.


    "Oh?"


    The woman in green had a strange expression. "Didn''t you want to kill me?"


    "I''ve changed my mind," Ye Qingtang said.


    Ye Qingtang was full of admiration for an existence like the High Monk. He spent a lot of effort to revive all the living beings in the Fourth Domain capital and even fought till thest moment. He was also the best friend of the Silver Star Holy Lord. How could Ye Qingtang attack the High Monk''s reincarnation?


    "Tell me why." The woman in green was puzzled.


    Ye Qingtang stared at thedy in green and said expressionlessly, "You should know that you are the reincarnation of a True God."


    "Heh, it''s because of that¡­ So you''re afraid?" The corners of the woman''s lips curled up slightly.


    "It''s not that I''m afraid. I just hope that you won''t disgrace your previous self," Ye Qingtang said.


    "What are you saying?" The woman in green frowned. Although she had been awakened, she did not know much about her previous life. Why did Ye Qingtang talk about her previous life?


    "You want to know the truth?!" Ye Qingtang disappeared from where she was and came to the woman in green''s side. Without giving the woman any chance to move, Ye Qingtang grabbed her shoulders and locked eyes with her.


    Looking at the scene in Ye Qingtang''s eyes, the green-robed woman''s initial disdain and chilliness turned into shock and disbelief.


    "This¡­ I am¡­" Thedy in green stared at Ye Qingtang in shock.


    In the Fourth Domain, the lotus flower formed by the fallen High Monk was identical to her divine mark¡­


    The woman in green never expected that in her previous life, she would be the Fourth Domain''s High Monk.

 Chapter 2731 The Second Tian (1)

    Chapter 2731 The Second Tian (1)¡¡¡¡"That is my reason for not killing you," Ye Qingtang said.


    The woman in green looked pensive. "So, who are you¡­ the reincarnation of the Silver Star Holy Lord? Or the ck shadow who killed my former self?"


    "Neither," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Then how did you witness that scene and know my identity in my previous life?" Thedy in green''s hostility towards Ye Qingtang had mostly dissipated.


    "Because¡­ the reincarnation of the Silver Star Holy Lord¡­ is someone I¡­ like," Ye Qingtang muttered.


    "So, what you saw¡­ is because of the Silver Star Holy Lord?" The woman in green seemed to be in deep thought.


    Without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, the woman in green said softly, "So that''s how it is¡­ It seems that my actions in this lifetime have disgraced my reputation in my previous lifetime¡­ Do you know who the ck shadow that killed me and the Silver Star Holy Lord is?"


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. How would she know?


    "Can you let me see the reincarnation of the Silver Star Holy Lord? I have some things I want to understand more," thedy in green said softly after a long time.


    "I don''t know where he is now. However, if necessary, he will find you," Ye Qingtang said.


    "I understand." The woman in green nodded and turned to leave. "Thank you."


    ...


    After the woman in green left, the Blood Moon Elder hurried forward. "Holy Lady, what¡­ what happened?!"


    "Nothing." Ye Qingtang shook her head. This matter was tooplicated.


    "Little girl, the Ancient God Karma Tunnel¡­ You entered a blessednd and were reborn." The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    "I guess so." Ye Qingtang chuckled.


    Although the distant era was not a blessednd, it was even better for her to have visited that past era.


    "Let''s go to the Dragon Emperor n."


    Ye Qingtang waved and disappeared with the Blood Moon Elder and the big yellow dog.


    When they reappeared, they were already inside the Dragon Emperor n.


    "Holy Lady¡­ how did you do that?!" They had already arrived at the Dragon Emperor n?!


    Ye Qingtang smiled but did not exin.


    "The daughter of Di Jiuyuan is here. Evil Deity, please show yourself," Ye Qingtang said softly.


    Although her voice was soft, it echoed in every corner of the Dragon Emperor City.


    Before long, two figuresnded.


    "Who is pretending to be the daughter of my mother, Di Jiuyuan!" One of the young men shouted coldly.


    "You''re Di Jiuyuan''s son?"


    Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the man.


    "Of course."


    The man sneered.


    "What about you?" Ye Qingtang looked at the woman.


    "Di Jiuyuan is my mother. Who are you? You dare to pretend to be my mother''s daughter?!" the woman said coldly.


    Before Ye Qingtang had a chance to reply, dozens of powerful figures from the Dragon Emperor n arrived.


    The leader was an extremely dignified old man.


    "Miss Ye, what are you doing?" Elder Long looked at Ye Qingtang with a deep frown.


    Ye Qingtang had left not long ago, exining that she had to go and settle a personal matter. Why did she return so soon¡­ and to think that she was now iming to be Di Jiuyuan''s daughter¡­


    What was going on?!


    Ye Qingtang''s eyes never left the couple.

 Chapter 2732 The Second Tian (2)

    Chapter 2732 The Second Tian (2)¡¡¡¡"Very well. Since you both im to be Di Jiuyuan''s children, I will give you two a chance."


    After saying that, Ye Qingtang raised her right arm and grabbed the man and woman.


    Startled, the people of the Dragon Emperor n moved forward.


    However, Ye Qingtang waved her left hand and an invisible wall of air kept everyone at bay.


    cing her palms on top of their heads, Ye wasted no time in reading their memories. In their memories, those two people were indeed Di Jiuyuan''s children.


    "Memory modification?"


    Ye Qingtang''s lips curled up slightly. No wonder the Dragon Emperor n was fooled. These two had cultivated some strange techniques that could modify their own memories. They themselves believed that they were Di Jiuyuan''s children. Even if others wanted to pry into their memories, they would not find any ws.


    Ye Qingtang shattered their divine powers and revealed their true forms.


    "You''re from the Sky Vault Sect," Ye Qingtang said calmly.


    "How¡­ how did you know!"


    The young man stared at Ye Qingtang in shock.


    Now that Ye Qingtang read their memories, they would not be able to hide anything from her.


    Around them, the people of the Dragon Emperor n looked at each other in disbelief.


    "Miss, why are you exposing them?"


    One of the elders stared at Ye Qingtang expressionlessly.


    "Evil Deity Patriarch, you already knew?" One of the Dragon Emperor n members looked at the elder.


    The elder nodded. "I just wanted to see what tricks the Sky Vault Sect had up their sleeves. What a pity."


    With that, the Evil Deity''s gazended on the imposters. In the next second, the two of them were engulfed by a ck light.


    "Did you just say that you are Di Jiuyuan''s daughter?" Evil Deity''s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang did not say anything and only took out a jade pendant.


    The Evil Deity was surprised to see the jade pendant.


    This jade pendant¡­ was something that Di Jiuyuan always carried with her¡­ he had personally given it to her when she came of age¡­


    "This¡­ can you let me take a closer look?" Evil Deity asked in surprise.


    "Alright." Ye Qingtang handed the jade pendant to Evil Deity.


    "This is real. It really is Jiuyuan''s jade pendant!" Evil Deity looked at Ye Qingtang but quickly calmed himself.


    "Evil Deity, this might be a trick by the Sky Vault Sect to gain your trust¡­ We can''t trust her so easily!"


    "Alright, I''ll prove it to you."


    As she spoke, Ye Qingtang''s body floated in the air. In the next second, Ye Qingtang''s eyes turned snow-white.


    Swoosh!


    She unsheathed her Destruction-level divine weapon and shed at the air. It was as if doomsday had arrived, and the world was falling apart.


    The sword beam shed into the distance and disappeared without a trace.


    A momentter, an earth-shattering sound rang out in the distance.


    Far away, at the headquarters of the Sky Vault Sect, an apocalyptic sword beam suddenly shot over. In the blink of an eye, the Sky Vault Sect turned into nothing.


    "What did you do?!"


    Elder Long was shocked.


    "I destroyed the Sky Vault Sect," Ye Qingtang said.


    "This¡­"


    The people of the Dragon Emperor n were in disbelief.


    The power of that attack just now¡­ It was terrifying. If that attacknded on the Dragon Emperor n, they would probably¡­ disappear forever.


    "I''ll go and take a look."


    Elder Long said softly to Evil Deity before disappearing.


    About an hourter, Elder Long returned.


    "How is it?" The Evil God asked.


    "The Sky Vault Gate has been utterly destroyed¡­" Elder Long said in shock.


    "You¡­ were you the one who ascended to the Immortal Emperor level earlier?!"

 Chapter 2733: The Second Tian (4)

    Chapter 2733: The Second Tian (4)"No, it''s not important anymore¡­ No wonder you possess such terrifying strength at such a young age. The Dragon n is proud of you¡­ if we can find your mother, our Dragon Emperor n will beplete," Evil Deity said.


    Indeed, Ye Qingtang had been searching for the whereabouts of her mother, Di Jiuyuan. But even after reuniting with her grandfather, she did not have any clues.


    ...


    During her time in the Dragon Emperor n, Ye Qingtang kept searching for her mother''s whereabouts but did not find any new information. Even Ling Yan seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    Ling Yan had not appeared since that distant era.


    ...


    Yearster.


    The world trembled and the sky changed color. Large amounts of spiritual energy surged into the sky above the Dragon Emperor n from all directions. It was as if the end of the world wasing. The scene was unbelievable.


    The Dragon Emperor n members emerged and looked toward the back of the mountain.


    "That is Qingtang''s ce of seclusion?!"


    Elder Long stood beside Evil Deity with a shocked expression.


    "She has broken through¡­ What level of insanity is that¡­" Joy surfaced in Evil Deity''s eyes.


    "Evil Deity, Miss Qingtang must have gotten at least a divine body," Elder Long said.


    Over the past few years, Ye Qingtang was already invincible in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain. The Dragon Emperor n grew to be the biggest n in the Second Domain because of Ye Qingtang. It had just been a few years and Ye Qingtang actually broke through again.


    "Just a divine body? Miss Qingtang''s power is no different from a god''s now. When has such a peerless genius ever appeared in the Dragon Emperor n!" Elder Long burst out in excitement.


    "Jiuyuan, your daughter is not only a member of the Dragon Emperor n, but she is also the pride of the entire Mixed Heavens Holy Domain¡­" Evil Deity muttered.


    ...


    At the back of the mountain, the big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang. "That''s enough. Your skills are enough to shake thews of the lower realm."


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang''s eyes and long hair had already turned from white to silver. She looked rather simr to the Silver Star Holy Lord.


    "Ling Yan gave me a relic. It''s really effective," Ye Qingtang muttered.


    Over the past few years, she had used the relic that Ling Yan had given her to devour nearly half of the energy in the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. Her current strength was enough to shake thews of the lower realm.


    "It''s here." The big yellow dog looked up into the sky.


    "I might not be able to do it." Ye Qingtang frowned deeply as she looked at the Heavenly Tribtion in the sky.


    The first time she witnessed the Heavenly Tribtion was because of the Heavenly Emperor. She never expected her second time seeing the Heavenly Tribtion to be because she had to transcend it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. No need to worry." The big yellow dog shook its tail.


    Ye Qingtang''s pupils constricted.


    It was here. The giant shadow that nearly killed the Heavenly Emperor back then, hiding behind the thunderclouds.


    At that moment, a pair of huge blood-colored eyes peeped at Ye Qingtang through the thundercloud.


    "Now that you have seen me, shouldn''t you be fleeing in fear!"


    However, the yellow dog raised its head and roared at the giant shadow. When the blood-colored eyesnded on the big yellow dog, its huge body seemed to tremble.


    "Tian¡­"


    A terrified voice rang out from the giant shadow''s mouth before disappearing without a trace. Even the Heavenly Tribtion had vanished.


    What in the world?


    Ye Qingtang was shocked by the scene before her.


    What did the giant shadow say just now?

 Chapter 2734: The Second Tian (5)

    Chapter 2734: The Second Tian (5)Tian¡­


    "You¡­ are Tian?!" Ye Qingtang widened her eyes at the big yellow dog in disbelief.


    The big yellow dog shook its tail and stared at Ye Qingtang. "What do you know about Tian?"


    "Are you¡­ Tian or not?" Ye Qingtang asked in surprise.


    Back then, when she entered thend of despair, she had met Tian. In fact, she had also seen Tian in the memory after entering the Fourth Domain''s legacy realm.


    However, Tian was not a dog then. But the giant shadow just now¡­


    "Forget it."


    The yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang. "I am Misfortune."


    "Misfortune?" Ye Qingtang was confused.


    "Take it that I used to be Tian," the big yellow dog said, wagging its tail.


    "Used to be¡­ Tian!" Ye Qingtang was even more shocked.


    "Shi Tian is the current Tian while I am the previous one." The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.


    The big yellow dog exined everything to Ye Qingtang.


    About the upper and lower realms.


    When the world first appeared, the upper and lower realms were already distinctly separated.


    The so-called upper realm where True Gods resided, was full of spirit energy. Meanwhile, the lower realm was where the Heavenly Demons resided, filled with filth.


    The Heavenly Demons were unwilling to stay in the lower realm, so they fought with the True Gods. Even after countless battles across generations, they had failed to determine the victor.


    Thereafter, the True Gods created the human race and taught them their cultivation methods. The primordial era was the golden age of the human race. There were countless supreme experts.


    There were even some human experts whose strength had surpassed that of the True Gods. They hoped to go to the upper realm and flourish in my more powerful spirit energy.


    Only, the True Gods didn''t agree, to the extent where they even issued a harsh punishment. This was the first time humans experienced such a terrible disaster.


    After that, the Heavenly Demons reached an agreement with the human race to join forces and kill their way into the upper realm. The True Gods were no match for them and had no choice but to give half of the upper realm to the humans and the Heavenly Demons.


    From then on, the human experts in the upper realm called themselves Perfected Immortals.


    Millions of yearster, a war between Perfected Immortals, True Gods and Heavenly Demons erupted. The Heavenly Demons crushed the True Gods with absolute dominance. In this battle, the Heavenly Demons also suffered heavy losses, giving rise to a great opportunity for the Perfected Immortals.


    The Perfected Immortals attacked en masse,pletely wiping out the Heavenly Demons and taking over the upper realm. And the one who led the Perfected Immortals in this battle was Chaos, the first Tian.


    At that time, the Perfected Immortals and Heavenly Demons were almost wiped out. After millions of years, there was no longer any hostility between the races in the upper realm. More and more living beings cultivated divine bodies and entered the upper realm.


    However, this semnce of peace did notst long. A magical beast appeared out of nowhere and controlled all races except humans. It terrorized the upper realm and was invincible.


    Meanwhile, the first Tian had long fallen, which was why the seemingly invincible magical beast became the second Tian, known as Misfortune.


    To prevent the living beings from the lower realm from surging into the upper realm and sucking the spirit energy, Misfortune created the Heavenly Tribtion. It also created a guardian with unmatched power, not giving any lower realm experts a chance to enter the upper realm.


    This way of doing things was met with widespread approval in the upper realm.


    It was because the more Perfected Immortals there were, the faster the spirit energy would be used up. If this continued, the upper realm would lose its prestigious status.


    Meanwhile, the lower realm had be a prison.


    Over the next tens of thousands of years, an extremely powerful Perfected Immortal appeared. His name was Shi Tian and he possessed the formidable Karma bloodline. He also possessed the terrifying Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, which he used to challenge Misfortune.


    Like that, Misfortune was defeated and Shi Tian became the third Tian.

 Chapter 2735: The Second Tian (6)

    Chapter 2735: The Second Tian (6)"So you are the second Tian¡­ Misfortune?" Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog.


    "Why? Is there something wrong with that?" The big yellow dog shook its tail. "It''s all Shi Tian''s fault. He used that bullshit Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to absorb most of my Heavenly Dao energy. Otherwise, how could he have be Tian¡­ that damned Karma Bloodline, that damned Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­ 10,000 years ago, Shi Tian''s term was about to end. I nned to give him a fatal blow and take revenge, but I was tricked by the Karma Bloodline n. They said that I was too violent and unsuitable to be Tian again."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    It really did not seem suitable¡­


    "No wonder you refused to say anything that day and even lied to me, iming that there were restrictions in the lower realm." Ye Qingtang frowned.


    "I didn''t lie to you. Everything about the upper realm is regted by rules established by Shi Tian after he became Tian. It''s a rule set by him that the people in the lower realm are not allowed to know about the upper realm," the big yellow dog said.


    "But you just told me everything," Ye Qingtang said in confusion.


    "Things are different now. The power of the Heavenly Dao in your body is sufficient. Thews of the lower realm cannot do anything to you," exined the big yellow dog.


    Ye Qingtang was still doubtful of the big yellow dog''s words. However, whether it was true or false, what did the upper realm matter to her?


    "Little girl, now that you know the truth, will you not bring me to the upper realm?" The big yellow dog looked a little anxious.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you cause chaos in the upper realm, it has nothing to do with me." Ye Qingtang shrugged.


    With that, Ye Qingtang grabbed the big yellow dog and charged into the sky, disappearing without a trace.


    Layer afteryer of clouds. It looked as though they were at the end of the world.


    "Is this the upper realm?"


    After an unknown period of time, Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback as she looked at the huge lifeless city.


    "How could this be¡­"


    The yellow dog''s expression changed. "The spirit energy in the upper realm haspletely vanished¡­ Wait¡­"


    The yellow dog surveyed the area with its divine power for a long time. "There are no living beings here¡­ This¡­"


    "What happened?" Ye Qingtang asked in surprise.


    "The upper realm has been destroyed." The big yellow dog''s gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    "Huh?" Ye Qingtang was surprised. The upper realm was so powerful. How could it be destroyed?!


    "I don''t know what happened either. All the spirit energy in the upper realm has been extracted. Furthermore, I can sense¡­ the remnant souls of Perfected Immortals¡­ there must have been a great battle in the upper realm and they werepletely wiped out¡­" The big yellow dog seemed to be in deep thought.


    "We shouldn''t linger here. Let''s go back now!" The big yellow dog said anxiously.


    Ye Qingtang did not dare to dy. She immediately disappeared with the big yellow dog and returned to the lower realm.


    ...


    After returning to the lower realm, Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog and asked, "What happened?"


    "If I''m not wrong, someone wanted to be the next Tian. He must have extracted all the spiritual energy in the upper realm and killed all the Perfected Immortals there. He then absorbed their Heavenly Dao power." The big yellow dog seemed to be in deep thought. "To be Tian, the most important condition is to have sufficient Heavenly Dao power.


    "Little girl, you must absorb all the Heavenly Dao energy from your heart as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will be a new target," the big yellow dog said to Ye Qingtang.


    "Aren''t you Misfortune, the second Tian, whomits all kinds of crimes? You actually care about me?" Ye Qingtang teased the big yellow dog.


    "That was in the past¡­" The yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang." I wanted to return to the upper realm to seek revenge on the Karma Bloodline n. It seems that there''s no need for that now."

 Chapter 2736: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (1)

    Chapter 2736: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (1)Ye Qingtang remained silent.


    Now that the upper realm was gone, there was no one left for it to seek revenge on now.


    "By the way, why didn''t Shi Tian counterattack?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Little girl, Tian is only responsible for enforcing the rules. As long as you don''t break the rules, Tian won''t interfere," said the yellow dog.


    "Alright, I understand. I will try my best to absorb the Heavenly Dao power from my heart during this period of time." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    ...


    The same day, the woman in green came to the Dragon Emperor n.


    "I have news about Di Jiuyuan and your father." Thedy in green looked at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback.


    A blue lotus pattern shed across the woman''s be. It rotated crazily as endless energy filled the hall.


    "Your father is Di Feng, the genius of the Dragon Emperor n in the Third Domain. Back then, he met your mother in the Third Domain. But now, the Dragon Emperor n in the Third Domain has been wiped out, leaving behind only a desertedir. It requires a special jade pendant to enter. I used my divine power to detect that there is a very strong sealing force inside. I can''t enter it," said the woman in green.


    "Jade pendant¡­" Ye Qingtang instinctively took out the jade pendant that Di Jiuyuan had left for her.


    The woman in green sized it up for a long time before nodding. "That''s it. You can try and see if you can open it."


    "Thank you," Ye Qingtang said to thedy in green.


    After thedy in green left, Ye Qingtang looked at the jade pendant in her hand and fell into deep thought.


    She had a nagging feeling that something was gradually creeping towards her.


    However, she still had some things to do before heading to the Third Domain.


    ...


    Blue Sky Domain.


    Ye Qingtang''s lips curled up as she looked at the Temple of Shadows.


    She entered the Temple of Shadows.


    "Holy Lord!"


    Amotion erupted in the Temple of Shadows when they saw Ye Qingtang.


    "Ah Yao¡­ you¡­ you''re back?"


    Ming Gu stared at Ye Qingtang and his body trembled.


    "Did you miss me?" Ye Qingtang patted Ming Gu''s head.


    Ming Gu nodded frantically, tears welling up in his eyes. "Ah Yao!"


    "Ming Gu, control yourself!"


    Ming Wang frowned deeply.


    As she looked at the Temple of Shadows, everything that happened in the past surfaced in Ye Qingtang''s mind. It seemed a long time ago but also as if everything had just happened yesterday.


    "Damn. Where have you been?!"


    The little white tiger suddenly rushed out of the room. It had grown a lot, but its general appearance did not change.


    "Long time no see." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Damn. I thought you were dead!" The little white tiger said angrily, "You didn''t die but you didn''te back to find me!"


    "Aren''t I here now?" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Damn¡­" The little white tiger rubbed its head against Ye Qingtang.


    During this period of time in the First Domain, Ye Qingtang felt much more rxed. She did not think too much and just wanted to hang out with old friends.


    Apart from the Temple of Shadows, Ye Qingtang went to take a look at the Jiang family again. But she only watched from afar and did not approach.


    After that, Ye Qingtang headed to Falling Sky Valley.


    "You¡­ are, are you Qingtang?!"


    Ye Ling, the head of the Ye family stared at Ye Qingtang in shock and disbelief.


    "Father¡­ I''m unfilial¡­ I haven''t returned to see you for a long time." Ye Qingtang stared at Ye Ling and trembled.


    The Ye family now lived in Falling Sky Valley. However, the moment Ye Ling saw Ye Qingtang, he realized that she was no longer on the same level as the rest of them.

 Chapter 2737: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (2)

    Chapter 2737: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (2)Every single move she made inadvertently revealed a terrifying aura that was sufficient to destroy the heavens and the earth. How shocking was that?


    Having reached this level, Ye Ling naturally understood that Ye Qingtang had more important things to do.


    Memories of the past swirled around Falling Sky Valley.


    After staying with Ye Ling and her master for a few days, Ye Qingtang returned to the Temple of Shadows.


    ...


    The demon dragon was sleeping outside the Temple of Shadows. She could not help recalling the scene when she fought alongside the demon dragon against the Ancient You n.


    Without waking the demon dragon, Ye Qingtang entered the temple.


    "What are we doing here?" The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang with a strange expression.


    The little white tiger stared at the big yellow dog. For some reason, it instinctively felt fear. Although it was a Fiendcelestial Beast, it did not dare to approach this mere dog.


    "You are so powerful now¡­" The little white tiger stared at Ye Qingtang." Can you¡­ do me a favor? "


    "Finish off the Heaven-Devouring Beast?" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "How did you know?" The little white tiger was surprised. After all, its n people were trapped in their hometown because of the Heaven-Devouring Beast.


    "Of course I can." Ye Qingtang nodded slightly.


    "Sigh, your top priority now is the power of the Heavenly Dao." The big yellow dog shook its tail and stared at Ye Qingtang.


    "Yes¡­ but you have some free time." Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog, "¡­"


    "No, no, I''m afraid of my enemies¡­" The yellow dog shook its head.


    "The upper realm is gone. How do you have any enemies?" Ye Qingtang was confused.


    "This¡­" The yellow dog''s face was filled with reluctance.


    "With your skills, it''s just a quick trip. Otherwise, I will go myself." Ye Qingtang said.


    "That won''t do. You have to quickly absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao. That mastermind will definitelye looking for us¡­ If we don''t deal with him, you won''t be able to be a Perfected Immortal no matter how many times you visit the upper realm¡­" The yellow dog said." Forget it, I''ll go. "


    ...


    After the yellow dog and little white tiger left, Ye Qingtang wanted to use the relic to absorb the Heavenly Dao energy in her heart, but she realized that there was also a trace of Heavenly Dao energy in the Temple of Shadows.


    Ye Qingtang immediately entered the forbidden room and stepped into the constetion again.


    "Lucky explorer, wee to the Illusory Void again¡­ I am the God of Nature." A star spirit drifted in the void.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Huh¡­" When the star spirit saw Ye Qingtang clearly, it sounded shocked." A divine body¡­"


    "There''s a very powerful Heavenly Dao force here," Ye Qingtang muttered.


    "As long as you can pass all 10 star doors, I can give you all the Heavenly Dao energy left behind by the God of Nature," the star spirit said.


    "Really¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought before a "ng" rang out.


    Swoosh!


    A pitch-ck sword beam shot into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang shook the sky and the 10 star doors were instantly shattered by Ye Qingtang.


    "Is this good enough?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "You, this won''t do. You have a divine body¡­ and a divine weapon¡­ I haven''t adjusted the difficulty level properly!" The star spirit said hurriedly.


    "But you didn''t say so earlier. Are you going back on your word?" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Going back on my word? I am the essence of the God of Nature. How can I go back on my word?" the star spirit said.


    After a short pause, the star spirit snorted. "Forget it, take it."


    As it spoke, the star spirit scattered, filling the void with the power of the Heavenly Dao.

 Chapter 2738: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (3)

    Chapter 2738: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (3)The star spirit said, "But I also didn''t say that I would impart it to you directly. The power of the Heavenly Dao is in the void. You must have the ability to take it away."


    "Oh¡­"


    Ye Qingtang nodded and immediately used the power of her Heavenly Demon Bloodline.


    In the next second, all the Heavenly Dao energy was absorbed by Ye Qingtang.


    However, when she was absorbing it, Ye Qingtang realized that her Heart of the Heavenly Dao was actuallypeting with her.


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang''s eyes and she used her divine power to suppress the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    "No, you must not have it. How dare you fight me for the power of the Heavenly Dao!"


    A guide in the Heart of the Heavenly Dao suddenly shouted hoarsely.


    "You havepletely surpassed the limits. You will be severely punished. You have already angered the Master and he will find you!"


    "Who is your Master?" Ye Qingtang used the power of her soul tomunicate with the guide. However, the guide did not continue speaking.


    An ominous feeling arose in Ye Qingtang''s heart.


    After absorbing all the Heavenly Dao energy, Ye Qingtang left the constetion.


    Once she had left, the star spirit wandered in the void and smiled. "What a genius. Her cultivation level improved even faster than I imagined."


    ...


    The big yellow dog had returned by then.


    "How are your nsmen?" Ye Qingtang asked the little white tiger softly.


    The little white tiger''s gazended on the big yellow dog, its eyes filled with fear. "What¡­ What kind of monster is it¡­"


    How powerful were those Heaven-Devouring Beasts? In the end, they were all killed by this big yellow dog within seconds.


    "It¡­" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    How could the second Tian not be powerful?


    The little white tiger stared at Ye Qingtang. What did she experience at the time when she was gone? She had already be extremely powerful and even had such a terrifying friend by her side.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you," The little white tiger looked at Ye Qingtang.


    "What is it?" Ye Qingtang was taken aback.


    "It''s about the guide and the vessel." The little white tiger seemed to be in deep thought. "Actually, someone told me that¡­ there''s actually a guide living in your heart. The purpose of the guide is to help you find stronger protection¡­ so that you can be stronger and properly nurture the heart in your body."


    "I know," Ye Qingtang said.


    The little white tiger was surprised. "You already know?"


    "Yes." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    "Then do you know that the guide will ensure you survive until¡­ the Heart of the Heavenly Dao is powerful enough? The true owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao will then kill you and take away the Heart of the Heavenly Dao," the little white tiger continued.


    "I know too," Ye Qingtang said. "Who told you all this? Ling Yan?"


    "No, it was not Ling Yan." The little white tiger shook its head. "It was a mysterious old elder."


    "Elder?" Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. "Who is that elder? Why did he tell you all of this?"


    "I''m not sure about that¡­ Actually, I wanted to tell you this a long time ago, but¡­ little azure dragon refused to let me tell you. It was worried there would be trouble if you knew." The little white tiger sighed.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    A mysterious elder¡­


    Who was it and what was his motive?


    Ye Qingtang just wanted to know who the owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was.

 Chapter 2739: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (4)

    Chapter 2739: Return to the Blue Sky Domain (4)Everything that had happened was contrary to the wishes of the owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. The owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao wanted to make the Heart stronger, but half of the power had been absorbed by her, the vessel.


    What would happen next?


    ...


    "I need to leave for some time." Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    She had to find out more about her mother.


    Ye Qingtang even vaguely felt that it was¡­ That she might be linked to the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    ...


    The Divine Venerate Domain, the Great Immortal Temple.


    The Deity Realm was locked in a fierce battle with the Great Immortal Temple.


    The Nine Heavens Saint, Absolute Heaven Saint, and many other Saints were protecting the Great Immortal Temple. The divine might of their array formation emitted waves of ripples thatpletely enveloped the Great Immortal Temple.


    "Just how long do you think you guys can hold out for?"


    A man with long, waist-length hair stood there. His entire body exuded a supreme aura that made one''s heart tremble.


    "Feng Wuyin, it''s been 10,000 years. Are you still unable to let go?" The Absolute Heaven Saint stared at the man and sighed.


    "Let it go?"


    The corners of Feng Wuyin''s lips curled up into a devilish smile. "You¡­ killed my sister, and you want me to let it go."


    "Ye Yue is my disciple and also a member of our Great Immortal Temple. She has been missing for 10,000 years and we have never given up on searching for her," the Nine Heavens Saint said to Feng Wuyin.


    "This has nothing to do with me." A terrifying coldness shot out of Feng Wuyin''s eyes. "You were the ones who sent her to the Fourth Domain for the relic, but you didn''t protect her well. You deserve to die, just like Han Cangming!"


    As he spoke, Feng Wuyin raised his right arm slightly. A streak of heavenly fire descended from the sky and enveloped the entire Great Immortal Temple.


    "It''s useless."


    The Absolute Heaven Saint said, "The Great Immortal Temple is protected by a Paragon Relic. You won''t be able to crack it."


    "Is that so?" The man sneered. "What if I include him?"


    Another white-haired man slowly stepped out.


    "Feng Jiuyou?!"


    Everyone from the Great Immortal Temple was shocked at the sight of Feng Jiuyou.


    Feng Jiuyou had gone to search for Han Cangming and disappeared for a long time. Why was he here?


    "Although I don''t agree with Wuyin''s actions¡­ Sister Ye Yue''s death is directly rted to you all. You should pay the corresponding price." Feng Jiuyou said in a mild voice.


    "Jiuyou, cut the crap. Break their array formation," snapped Feng Wuyin.


    A momentter, there was a loud bang.


    The array formation above the Great Immortal Temple was finally broken after the two of them joined forces.


    "Kill them."


    Feng Wuyin raised his arm and countless practitioners charged into the Great Immortal Temple.


    Within seconds, the Great Immortal Temple shed with the Deity Realm.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang, who was in the air, shook her head. She did not expect Feng Wuyin to be like this because of her departure. In fact, Ye Qingtang only treated herself as a passerby of the era. That was why had she left with Ling Yan without saying goodbye.


    In a sh, Ye Qingtang disappeared from where she was and arrived in the Great Immortal Temple.


    "Stop."


    Ye Qingtang shouted with a frown.


    However, there were too many people from the Great Immortal Temple and Deity Realm.


    No one heard her.


    Swoosh!


    An air-splitting sound rang out. One of the powerful figures from the Great Immortal Temple attacked Ye Qingtang with a Destruction-level divine weapon.


    Ye Qingtang did not dodge at all. She raised her arm and stopped the Destruction-level divine weapon with just two fingers.

 Chapter 2740: Ye Yue (1)

    Chapter 2740: Ye Yue (1)"How is it possible?"


    The Great Immortal Temple disciple with the Destruction-level divine weapon was shocked.


    This was the divine weapon that his master, Wan Rong, had left to him after she died. Its power far exceeded that of a Heaven-level divine weapon. How could it be blocked by a mere two fingers?!


    The disciple was then stunned when he saw Ye Qingtang''s face.


    "You¡­ the statue¡­ this¡­" The Great Immortal Temple disciple was shocked.


    Ye Qingtang was confused.


    Statue?


    Ye Qingtang followed that person''s gaze and looked at a huge statue in front of her.


    The statue was lifelike and about a hundred feet tall. Its long hair reached its waist and its expression was cold. There was an unsheathed divine weapon at its waist.


    Looking carefully, it looked exactly like Ye Qingtang.


    "Ye¡­ Ye Yue¡­ Saint Ye Yue?!" The Great Immortal Temple disciple said in disbelief.


    Ye Qingtang smiled and charged into the sky.


    In the air, Ye Qingtang''s eyes turned silver and a torrential divine aura engulfed the entire area.


    Sensing this divine power that was like that of a True God, everyone present was shocked and looked up into the sky.


    When they saw Ye Qingtang, Feng Jiuyou and Feng Wuyin were stunned.


    Disbelief appeared in the eyes of the Nine Heavens Saint and the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    "Ha, so she has finally reappeared."


    A cold chuckle echoed across the sky.


    A man walked out from the darkness and stood beside Ye Qingtang.


    "Han Cangming?!"


    When they saw Han Cangming, the people from the Deity Realm and the Great Immortal Temple were incensed.


    "Found you." Han Cangming stared at Ye Qingtang and chuckled.


    Ye Qingtang stared at Han Cangming thoughtfully.


    "What do you want?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "I don''t want to do anything now. It''s just that your absence has troubled me. Why don''t you tell them who kidnapped you back then?" Han Cangming chuckled.


    Ye Qingtang frowned as she looked at Han Cangming.


    The current Han Cangming waspletely different from that era. He even had a hint of Ling Yan''s aura. His eyes seemed to be filled with wisdom.


    After Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan left that year, Han Cangming managed to undo the seal. However, he was pursued by the Great Immortal Temple.


    With the passing of another thousand years, Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou had grown up and never stopped pursuing Han Cangming. His life had not been easy either.


    "Ha, I''m really stupid. My future self plotted against me and snatched away the woman who should have been mine¡­ Tell me, who should I me for this?" Han Cangming stared at Ye Qingtang and smiled.


    With the sudden appearance of Ye Qingtang and Han Cangming, the minds of the Great Immortal Temple members, Feng Jiuyou and the rest went nk for a moment. They were utterly confused.


    "Do you want revenge?"


    Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Revenge?" Han Cangming shook his head and smiled. "This entire situation was nned by the future me. It has nothing to do with you. Meanwhile, it seems a little inappropriate for me to seek revenge on myself? But luckily, since you''re not dead, you can exin to everyone. From now on, we don''t owe each other anything."


    "Alright, I will exin everything to everyone," Ye Qingtang agreed.


    "Thank you¡­" With that, Han Cangming turned to leave. However, before he made it too far, Han Cangming''s voice rang out again. "Oh yes, tell that future me¡­ He''s too ruthless. I don''t like him."

 Chapter 2741: Ye Yue (2)

    Chapter 2741: Ye Yue (2)Ye Qingtang was speechless.


    "Han Cangming, you want to leave?!"


    A cold glint surfaced in Feng Wuyin''s eyes and he started to chase after him.


    However, Ye Qingtang stopped him.


    "Wuyin," Ye Qingtang said in a soft voice.


    Feng Wuyin''s body trembled slightly and he stared at Ye Qingtang in disbelief. "You are¡­ Sister Ye Yue?!"


    "Wuyin, you''ve grown up." Ye Qingtang smiled and patted Feng Wuyin''s head dotingly like how she did back in that long-gone era.


    "Sister Ye Yue¡­ Is that¡­ really you?! You''re not dead?!" Feng Jiuyou was shocked to see Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang had been missing for 10,000 years. There had been no news of her for the past 10,000 years. Although they could not ept it, everyone knew very well that she had likely died long ago. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to not appear at all for 10,000 years.


    "Are you really Ye Yue?!"


    Suddenly, several saints from the Great Immortal Temple arrived beside Ye Qingtang. The Nine Heavens Saint, in particr, was flushed red and his body trembled as he looked at Ye Qingtang.


    "Master, I am unfilial. I am sorry to have worried you." Ye Qingtang looked at the Nine Heavens Saint and sighed.


    "Good¡­ good good good! It''s good that you''re not dead. It''s good that you''re not!" The Nine Heavens Saint looked somewhat agitated.


    "Junior Sister Ye Yue, is that really you¡­"


    A middle-aged man slowly walked to Ye Qingtang''s side.


    "Senior Brother Xie Jun, you''ve aged," Ye Qingtang said softly as she stared at him.


    Xie Jun''s body trembled when he heard that. It was indeed Ye Yue¡­


    "Feng Wuyin, Feng Jiuyou, we should have a good talk." One of the saints looked at Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou.


    The two of them didn''t say anything.


    "Sister Ye Yue, what happened? Weren''t you kidnapped by Han Cangming back then? Lan Shan saw it with his own eyes," Feng Wuyin said with a frown.


    "No." Ye Qingtang thought for a moment before continuing. "It has nothing to do with Han Cangming. Don''t cause trouble for him in the future."


    "Then what happened? Where did you go¡­ and also, you were the one who left the Paragon Relic behind in the Great Immortal Temple, right?" Xie Jun frowned at Ye Qingtang.


    "Yes." Ye Qingtang nodded. "Senior Brother Xie Jun, apart from exchanging for a Paragon Relic¡­ I also exchanged another relic. Have you forgotten about it?"


    "Another relic?" Xie Jun pondered for a moment. "Are you talking about the Space-Time Relic?"


    "That''s right," Ye Qingtang said. "Back then, I was curious and used the Space-Time relic to head to another era¡­"


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    So, everything was just a big mistake?!


    "Ye Yue, you¡­ you were¡­" The Absolute Heaven Saint stared at Ye Qingtang with a helpless expression. "You were just young and curious, but you should have informed us. You left and were gone for 10,000 years. If you returned a littleter, all of us would have died. Your Master and I would have left this world forever brimming with regret."


    Ye Qingtang looked a little embarrassed. She should have done more preparation before leaving with Ling Yan. The great misunderstanding between the Deity Realm and the Great Immortal Temple would not have happened then.


    "Wuyin, Jiuyou, the Great Immortal Temple is my home and everyone here is my family. You cannot be so unreasonable to the Great Immortal Temple." With that, Ye Qingtang''s gazended on Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou.

 Chapter 2742: Ye Yue (3)

    Chapter 2742: Ye Yue (3)"This¡­" Feng Jiuyou frowned deeply." Sister Ye Yue, this has nothing to do with me. It''s all because of Feng Wuyin¡­ he said¡­"


    "What do you mean I said?!" Feng Wuyin red at Feng Jiuyou. "You were the one who suggested that I go deal with the Great Immortal Temple while you chased after Han Cangming. Why are you ming it all on me now?!"


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    These two boys were still the same¡­ they had not changed at all.


    "Sigh, forget it. We can understand why Jiuyou and Wuyin acted the way they did. Back then, I was the one who asked you to go to the Fourth Domain. It was my responsibility." The Nine Heavens Saint sighed.


    "I''m also responsible for not taking good care of her," said the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    At that moment, the Deity Realm and Great Immortal Temple members all looked at Ye Qingtang.


    This was the legendary Saint Ye Yue from 10,000 years ago?


    The very Saint Ye Yue whose disappearance made the Deity Realm and the Great Immortal Temple sh like fire and water.


    But now, they had witnessed a true miracle. A person who had been missing for 10,000 years had actually appeared alive. And she was so young. She looked just like a youngdy¡­


    One of the Deity Realm members strode to Ye Qingtang''s side and knelt on one knee. "Saint Ye Yue, I am Lou Tianxing. My master''s name is Lan Shan¡­ My master once said that if I see Saint Ye Yue one day, he wants me to apologize to you on his behalf¡­ He was the one who did not protect Saint Ye Yue well¡­"


    Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the man. "Senior Brother Lan Shan''s disciple¡­ where is your master?"


    "Saint Ye Yue, my master¡­ already died many years ago. Back then, my master med himself and bore hatred towards the Great Immortal Temple. He believed that Uncle-Master Absolute Heaven Saint made the wrong decision and caused Saint Ye Yue''s death. This was why he betrayed the Great Immortal Temple¡­ It is just that my master never forgot the Great Immortal Temple and Saint Ye Yue even up till his death."


    "Is that so¡­ Senior Brother Lan Shan has already¡­" Ye Qingtang muttered.


    To Ye Qingtang, going from one era to another might have only taken a second. But to the others, a long time had passed. So long that young men had be old and powerful practitioners had long been buried.


    Memories of those days surfaced in her mind. In the Great Immortal Temple, she feasted and hung out with her senior brothers and sisters, speaking freely without any worries¡­


    It turned out that so much time had passed and most of the people she knew were no longer around¡­


    Ye Qingtang still remembered Lan Shan''s desperate attempt to keep her from Ling Yan when she left.


    Lan Shan¡­ had not been in the wrong.


    She was the one who should be apologizing¡­


    She had done wrong.


    She had always thought that she was just a passerby in that era.


    But¡­ in that era¡­ there were people who treated her as¡­ family!


    Ye Qingtang wanted to make up for it but did not know where to start.


    She had let too many people down.


    Just as her Master said, if she hadn''t appeared just now, they would have left this world with deep regret and hatred.


    Just like Lan Shan.


    Although she wanted to make amends and apologize, Lan Shan was no longer around. Ye Qingtang suddenly remembered that Lan Shan''s wish was¡­ to open a weapons shop.


    "Miss Ye."


    An illusory voice suddenly sounded from above.

 Chapter 2743: The Truth (1)

    Chapter 2743: The Truth (1)Ye Qingtang looked up and a man in a golden robe appeared.


    "Heavenly Emperor¡­" Ye Qingtang looked at the man thoughtfully.


    "You finally appeared." The Heavenly Emperor looked at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression. "Ah Yao has been looking for you."


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­"


    "I didn''t understand in the past, butter on, I understood that she would never be able to find you¡­ Do you still remember the ck Tower when you first met Ah Yao?" The Heavenly Emperor asked.


    "I remember." Ye Qingtang nodded.


    "Ah Yao told me that if I ever see you again, I must ask you to go to the ck Tower." The Heavenly Emperor disappeared after speaking.


    "ck Tower¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought. When she met Sister Ah Yao at the ck Tower, the two of them were rejected by the tower and could not enter. She did not expect the ck Tower to still be there.


    "Ye Yue, you know the Heavenly Emperor?" The Absolute Heaven Saint looked at Ye Qingtang.


    "Yes, I do," Ye Qingtang replied.


    "Ever since the fall of the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon, the Heavenly Emperor disappeared without a trace. I never expected him to appear today," said the Absolute Heaven Saint.


    "By the way, does anyone know about the Dragon Emperor n in the Third Domain?" Ye Qingtang asked after a while.


    "The Dragon Emperor n in the Third Domain?"


    Feng Wuyin replied, "The Dragon Emperor n was destroyed overnight many years ago."


    "Who did it?" Ye Qingtang asked in surprise.


    "I''m not sure. It happened too quickly," Feng Wuyin said.


    "Master, I still have some things to settle. I''ll return after I''m done." Ye Qingtang turned and left.


    "Sister Ye Yue, I''ll go with you¡­"


    "No need. I''ll be back soon."


    After Ye Qingtang left, the Absolute Heaven Saint frowned and said, "By the way, I think I''ve seen that yellow dog beside Ye Yue before¡­"


    "Master, I remember it too¡­ when we were in the Fourth Domain''s legacy realm, it was that demon beast who ate the sun. It looked exactly like that." Xie Junmented.


    ...


    The Dragon Emperor n in the Third Domain.


    The Dragon Emperor n, which was once one of the strongest factions in the Third Domain, had now be a dead area without any signs of life.


    ording to the woman in green''s information, Ye Qingtang found the secretir. Holding up the jade pendant, she opened the secret chamber and entered.


    The secretir was extremely spacious. As soon as she entered, Ye Qingtang discovered two eternally petrified bodies.


    It was a man and a woman. The woman looked somewhat simr to Ye Qingtang, while the man was extremely handsome.


    However, these two bodies had long lost their vitality. It was just that the secretir had a longevity stone such that bodies would not rot after death.


    "Mother¡­"


    Ye Qingtang muttered as she stared at the woman''s body. An indescribable emotion surged in her heart.


    The beautiful woman in front of her was almost identical to Ye Qingtang''s disguise when she met Long Xiao and the rest in the mystic realm.


    "What happened¡­" Ye Qingtang looked at Di Jiuyuan and the man beside her. Veins popped up on her forehead.


    "Little girl, is this your rtive?" The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang.


    "She''s my mother," Ye Qingtang murmured.


    "What about this male human?" asked the yellow dog.


    "I''m not sure¡­" Ye Qingtang shook her head." It''s possible¡­ that he is my father. "


    "Do you want to know what happened? I can help you." The big yellow dog stared at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2744: The Truth (2)

    Chapter 2744: The Truth (2)Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback and asked the big yellow dog, "You can?"


    "What a joke. Of course I can. I''m the second Tian after all. Although I''m no longer the same¡­ I can still do such things. On ount of the fact that you and I have gone through so much together, I''ll help you." After the yellow dog finished speaking, a dark glint appeared in its eyes which instantly enveloped the cave.


    ...


    In that instant, ripples appeared in the air and time seemed to reverse. The woman''s body actually regained vitality.


    "Di Feng¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I brought this upon you¡­" Di Jiuyuan looked at the dead man in her arms. Her face was ashen. "Did we do wrong¡­ Why did we invite such a disaster¡­"


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply and looked at Di Jiuyuan, not knowing what had happened.


    "Little girl, this is your mother''sst memory before she passed away. Luckily her body was intact, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to do this," the big yellow dog exined to Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded and instinctively moved forward. Her hands reached out to touch Di Jiuyuan''s body, but they went through her body.


    "Little girl, what you are seeing is just a memory. You can''t interfere. It''s a pity. If only I was still Tian¡­" The yellow dog sighed.


    "What if you were still Tian?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    The big yellow dog looked at Ye Qingtang. "If I was still Tian, I would have sufficient Heavenly Dao energy to revive your parents. This is one of the abilities of being Tian."


    "Tian¡­ has such an ability?!" Ye Qingtang was shocked.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtang recalled that in the cursed hell, the man who imed to be Tian told her that he could satisfy anything she wished for, including¡­ achieving immortality on the spot.


    If she became Tian, she would be invincible!


    "If Tian was so powerful, why were you defeated?" Ye Qingtang could not understand.


    "Hmph, I get angry just thinking about it. Although Shi Tian was not from the Heavenly Demon Tribe, he had the power of a god-grade Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. I was tricked by him. He snuck up on me and took advantage of my surprise to absorb a portion of my Heavenly Dao power. If my Heavenly Dao power wasplete, how would I be defeated by him?" The big yellow dog''s face was filled with indignance.


    "I also have the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Can I be¡­ Tian then?!" Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered.


    "Even if you have it, it''s impossible to devour the power of the Heavenly Dao unless you have a god-grade Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Don''t even think about it." The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Before Ye Qingtang could reply, a cold chuckle spread throughout the secretir.


    In the next second, a star spirit appeared.


    "God of Nature?!"


    Ye Qingtang''s expression changed when she saw the star spirit.


    "It''s you?!" Di Jiuyuan suddenly stood up as if she was facing a formidable enemy. She red at the star spirit. "Why did you kill my husband and force us toe here?!"


    The star spirit smiled and said, "Sigh, who asked you to be so disobedient? Your daughter is a genius, but the two of you want to go into seclusion and live a normal life¡­"


    "What business is that of yours?!" Di Jiuyuan said angrily.


    "Of course it''s my business¡­" The star spirit smiled gently. "But you don''t have to know the truth. Come, hand over the child. I will not hurt her."


    Di Jiuyuan replied, "Dream on!"


    "Tsk tsk, don''t worry. Leave the child to me. I''ll nurture her to be the most powerful being in this world. I can even let her be a True God or a Perfected immortal¡­"

 Chapter 2745: The Truth (3)

    Chapter 2745: The Truth (3)Di Jiuyuan sneered. "Don''t even think about it. It''s impossible. My daughter¡­ will never get entangled in the martial arts world in this lifetime. No matter what scheme you have, you won''t seed!"


    As Di Jiuyuan finished speaking, the star spirit''s voice turned cold. "You really are vicious parents. How sinister is this world? How cruel is it to prevent your child from embarking on the martial arts path¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was astonished by their conversation.


    There was no mistake. This star spirit was indeed the God of Nature behind the Void Door in the Temple of Shadows¡­


    "It seems very obvious now." The big yellow dog shook its tail and looked at Ye Qingtang. "This b*stard obviously wants you to enter the martial arts world, so he tried to coerce and entice your parents to hand you over to him. In the end, your parents would rather die than submit and even made up their mind not to let you enter the martial arts world for the rest of your life."


    Ye Qingtang understood even without the big yellow dog''s exnation.


    Could it be because of this that her mother sent her to the Blue Sky Domain¡­ the region with the least developed martial arts culture? She had even abandoned her in front of the Ye family residence.


    Compared to the Dragon Emperor n, the Ye family of the Blue Sky Domain was no different from an ignorant fool.


    Her mother''s motive was to prevent her from stepping into the world of martial arts¡­


    "Star spirit, why did you try to force my parents to hand me over to you? Why do you want me to be a supreme force?" Ye Qingtang frowned deeply,pletely unable to understand.


    Could it be that the star spirit already knew her identity and opened the gate to let her train¡­


    She had entered the star door twice, and each time, her strength had increased substantially. If she had followed the star spirit''s wishes and advanced step by step through the 10 star doors¡­ perhaps she really might have be an immortal.


    So the star spirit had a hidden motive. It wanted her to improve quickly!


    However, after she went through the first two star doors, she did not continue because of other matters. She managed to break free from the star spirit.


    But why?!


    At that moment, the star spirit looked at Di Jiuyuan and sneered, "Did you think that I wouldn''t be able to find your child just because you sent her away? I can sense her aura."


    With that, the star spirit''s body emitted a faint luster.


    After a moment, the star spirit spoke in a slightly off tone. "Where exactly did you hide the child? I can''t sense her¡­"


    Di Jiuyuan sneered. "Of course you can''t sense her. The child is already dead."


    "Dead?" The star spirit was doubtful. "You can''t fool me. Although I can''t sense her aura, her life has not faded."


    "Very well. In that case, you can slowly search for her," said Di Jiuyuan.


    "Fine." Xingling stared at Di Jiuyuan. "Since your child has already been born, you are useless to me. You two love each other so much, you can sleep here together forever."


    With that, Di Jiuyuan''s vitality rapidly dissipated. After a few breaths, Di Jiuyuan copsed to the ground with a thud.


    With Di Jiuyuan''s death, the scene returned to normal. Everything was the same as before.


    "Star spirit!"


    Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered coldly.


    Her father and mother had been killed by the star spirit!


    "This jade pendant belongs to your mother, right?" The big yellow dog stared at the jade pendant in Ye Qingtang''s hand.

 Chapter 2746: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (1)

    Chapter 2746: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (1)"It indeed belongs to my mother." Ye Qingtang looked at the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail. "This jade pendant can block your aura."


    Ye Qingtang sized up the jade pendant in her hand.


    She was slightly surprised. Just as the yellow dog said, there was indeed strange energy in this jade pendant.


    The jade pendant couldpletely block all auras below the Divine Lord level. In fact, the strange power within the jade pendant was enough to interfere with an entire domain.


    In other words, as long as her cultivation level did not go beyond the Divine Lord level and she remained in the Blue Sky Domain, it was enough to shield her, whether she was wearing it or not.


    "So the God of Nature could not find me because of this jade pendant¡­" Ye Qingtang pondered.


    From the looks of it, the God of Nature should know everything. He might even know that she was the reincarnation of the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon. Since he could not find her, he bided his time in the Temple of Shadows.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang could not figure out what the God of Nature''s motive was. He already had ulterior motives towards her from the moment she was born. He even killed her parents only after she was born¡­


    The God of Nature''s initial goal was to snatch her away and personally train her to be a supreme expert. What benefit would that bring to the God of Nature?!


    "Could it be¡­"


    Surprise surfaced in Ye Qingtang''s eyes.


    The true owner of the Heart of the Heavenly Dao was the God of Nature?!


    "Let''s go!"


    Ye Qingtang immediately left the secretir with the big yellow dog and returned to the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    However, when Ye Qingtang entered the star door again, she realized that the constetions had disappeared and so had the God of Nature.


    "Little girl, although I don''t know what happened, I have a nagging feeling that it''s not that simple." After leaving the star door, the big yellow dog seemed to be in deep thought.


    "By the way," the big yellow dog said, "Isn''t there another person who has the Karma bloodline in the lower realm? Find him and see if there are any clues."


    The big yellow dog was referring to Ling Yan.


    But Ye Qingtang would have already found Ling Yan if she could.


    Ever since returning to this era, Ling Yan seemed to have vanished into thin air. He never appeared again and there was no news of him.


    "I can''t find him." Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    "How troublesome. It''s a pity that I''ve been asleep for too long and don''t know what happened. Also¡­ the upper realm was destroyed, and all the power of the Heavenly Dao was snatched away. The current Tian has no emotions and is only responsible for the rules of the world. He won''t interfere either¡­" the yellow dog mumbled.


    "I¡­ want to be Tian."


    Ye Qingtang''s gazended on the big yellow dog as she spoke those astonishing words.


    "Didn''t you say that the current Tian''s term ising to an end¡­ Would I have a chance to be the next Tian¡­" Ye Qingtang said.


    "You?" The big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang. "Although you have a lot of Heavenly Dao energy in your body, it is not enough to be Tian. Even if you drain all the Heavenly Dao energy in your heart, it will not be enough. You don''t stand a chance."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    She wanted those people who had passed away to return¡­ but she could not be Tian¡­


    "Of course, you will be qualified to be the next Tian if you manage to gather enough Heavenly Dao energy¡­" the yellow dog added.

 Chapter 2747: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (2)

    Chapter 2747: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (2)"How can I gather enough?" Ye Qingtang asked hurriedly.


    "There are two ways. The first is to cultivate, and the second is to snatch it directly. If it''s cultivation, it will take tens of millions of years to gather enough, so it''s quite unrealistic. If you want to snatch it, only the power of the god-level Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline can do it," the big yellow dog said.


    "God-level Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline was far from the god-level.


    The power of the Heavenly Demon Pearl was almost exhausted. Although it had substantially increased the level of her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, it still could notpare to a god-level.


    "Let''s wait and see," the big yellow dog finally said.


    In the end, that was the only thing Ye Qingtang could do for now. Although she could not find the God of Nature, Ye Qingtang believed that he would definitelye looking for her. Perhaps it was not time yet.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, several years had passed.


    Ye Qingtang lived in the Great Immortal Temple for the past few years. Many supreme factions wanted to target the Great Immortal Temple after seeing its decline, but they were all destroyed by Ye Qingtang without exception.


    Currently, the strongest faction in the Third Domain was the Deity Realm, with Feng Jiuyou nearly at immortal-level. With Ye Qingtang in charge, no one dared to offend the Great Immortal Sky Temple. The two brothers, Feng Wuyin and Feng Jiuyou, would even visit the Great Immortal Sky Temple every few days.


    ...


    Inside the Great Immortal Temple.


    Two white tigers sat beside Ye Qingtang.


    After a while, Ye Qingtang opened her eyes and exhaled.


    She had absorbed a little more power from the Heart of the Heavenly Dao. Unfortunately, the guide was very difficult to deal with. Otherwise, she would have already absorbed all the Heavenly Dao energy in the Heart of the Heavenly Dao.


    "Qingtang."


    Suddenly, one of the white tigers'' gazended on Ye Qingtang.


    This white tiger was the little white tiger''s father. He had once participated in a major battle with the High Monk in the Fourth Domain.


    "Senior." Ye Qingtang looked at the white tiger.


    "I don''t know why, but that terrifying aura is getting increasingly closer¡­ I wonder if it''s just my imagination." The white tiger seemed to be in deep thought.


    "Is it¡­ the ck shadow that forced the High Monk to his death?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    The white tiger nodded. "Indeed¡­ it was extremely humiliating to think of it. We didn''t even get to see their faces before we were utterly defeated¡­"


    Indeed, Ye Qingtang had seen how terrifying those two ck shadows were.


    "Sister Ye Yue¡­"


    Feng Wuyin barged in.


    Ye Qingtang''s gazended on Feng Wuyin.


    "Sister Ye Yue, what''s going on in the upper realm¡­ Brother Jiuyou broke through and entered the upper realm, but¡­ the upper realm has be and of death¡­ so Jiuyou returned," Feng Wuyin said.


    "I''m not sure either." Ye Qingtang shook her head.


    In her previous life, Feng Jiuyou should have gone to the upper realm. However, Ye Qingtang guessed that Feng Jiuyou or the other Perfected Immortals in the upper realm were killed by someone or some force.


    "Sister, that''s not the main point¡­ Actually¡­ I came here to tell you¡­" Feng Wuyin stared at Ye Qingtang''s face with an awkward expression. He wanted to say something but was unable to.


    "Actually¡­ Sister Ye Yue, I¡­"


    Before Feng Jiuyou could finish speaking, Ye Qingtang turned into a shadow and disappeared.

 Chapter 2748: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (3)

    Chapter 2748: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (3)In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang arrived at the ck Tower from the Great Immortal Temple.


    Ye Qingtang had never been able to enter this ck Tower. The repulsive force was too strong. However, Ye Qingtang sensed that the repulsive force of this ck Tower was growing weaker.


    She waited for a few days near the ck Tower until all the repulsive force disappeared before entering it.


    "The ck Tower is a sham?"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly surprised. With a wave of her hand, the ck Tower instantly turned into nothingness and was reced with a huge energy field!


    And in the center of the energy field sat a woman. She looked as if she was absorbing the spirit energy of heaven and earth.


    Ye Qingtang''s pupils constricted and disbelief surfaced in her eyes. "Sister Ah Yao?!"


    The woman sitting in the center of the energy field was none other than the Temple of Paragon''s Paragon, Ah Yao. Who else could it be? Her aura was even identical to Ah Yao''s.


    Ah Yao slowly opened her eyes.


    However, Ye Qingtang was jolted when their eyes met.


    Having long surpassed the level of the best in the lower realm. It had been a long time since Ye Qingtang felt a jolt just by meeting someone''s eyes.


    It was as if she was not facing a mortal, but rather¡­ the supreme Tian!


    "You''re here."


    Ah Yao looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled.


    "Sister Ah Yao¡­ what is going on?"


    Ye Qingtang stared at Ah Yao in disbelief.


    Wasn''t Ah Yao already dead? If she wasn''t dead, how could she have been born?


    "Ah Yao?" The woman seemed to be lost in thought, and then she shook her head. "I am not Ah Yao. No¡­ to be precise, Ah Yao is you, and you are also Ah Yao, and both of you are me."


    "What do you mean?!"


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    "Be it Ah Yao, you or me, we are¡­ the same person," Ah Yao said gently.


    "We are the same person?" Ye Qingtang was increasingly puzzled.


    "Yes." Ah Yao nodded slightly.


    "You will know after I exin." Ah Yao''s gaze was profound. "Back then, my brother and I¡­ were the candidates to be the next Tian. It was just that¡­ we did not have enough Heavenly Dao energy. Therefore, my brother and I came to the lower realm and destroyed the Fourth Domain, stealing the Heavenly Dao energy¡­ we had agreed to split it evenly. As for who would be the next Tian in the end, that would depend on luck¡­ unfortunately, my brother ended up killing me. After I died, I injured my brother with the power of my supreme divine soul. I also snatched away most of the Heavenly Dao energy and hid it in my heart."


    Ye Qingtang was shocked. She¡­ was one of the ck shadows who destroyed the Fourth Domain back then. She single-handedly killed the Silver Star Holy Lord and the others¡­


    Ah Yao continued, "Later, I extracted a small portion of my soul and let her reincarnate as a human. As for me, I hid here to continue strengthening my soul and keep it intact¡­ter on, I discovered that the power in my heart needs to be cultivated before it can be stronger. Therefore, I ced my heart with the strongest person in the world then. There is a guide in my heart and I let the guide direct that person to meet up with my reincarnation. After that, my heart will return to my reincarnation, who will be a vessel to continue absorbing energy, making my heart stronger."


    "What are you saying¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was shocked.

 Chapter 2749: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (4)

    Chapter 2749: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (4)Ye Qingtang finally realized what had happened to her.


    No wonder she met Han Cangming and Ah Yao met the Heavenly Emperor. It was all nned¡­


    The only difference was that Han Cangming had seen through fate. He had separated his body from his soul and reincarnated his soul into Ling Yan. He was unwilling to be this woman''s chess piece, but the Heavenly Emperor did not realize this.


    "Unfortunately, in my first life, I was the Ah Yao you mentioned. Her potential was insufficient and she could only be an Immortal Emperor. She did not have enough resources to nourish the heart. That''s why I had you. You are very good and did not disappoint me. You are very powerful." Ah Yao stared at Ye Qingtang.


    "Aren''t you a divine soul? Why do you have a body?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Body¡­" Ah Yao exined softly," In your previous life¡­ which was after Ah Yao died, I took her body. My soul entered her body and I am using it. "


    "There''s one more question. Are you¡­ the God of Nature?!" Ye Qingtang''s eyes flickered coldly.


    "The God of Nature¡­ I''m not. He is my brother," said Ah Yao.


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, Ah Yao said, "That''s not right¡­ you extracted half of the power in my heart?"


    Ye Qingtang did not deny it. "That''s right."


    "Yes, you are more outstanding than I expected¡­" Ah Yao smiled." Now, you can return to my arms. We will return to being one. I want to kill my brother and snatch his Heavenly Dao energy. This way, I can be the next Tian."


    "Sorry." Ye Qingtang stared at the woman. "I refuse."


    The woman was slightly surprised. "Why? You and I are one, including Ah Yao¡­ Why do you refuse to return?"


    "Perhaps we were one in the past¡­ but not anymore." Ye Qingtang stared at Ah Yao. "I am me. I have my own thoughts. I have family and friends¡­ and all of that has nothing to do with you. If possible, we can be friends and I can return your heart. But we can never be the same person again."


    Ye Qingtang knew that this woman was not lying. In fact, she had an inexplicable resonance with this woman.


    "But if you don''t return, I won''t be able to surpass what I once was, much less defeat my brother and be the next Tian." The woman''s gaze gradually turned cold.


    "I''m sorry." Ye Qingtang shook her head. "This has nothing to do with me¡­ however, the God of Nature killed my parents. He is also my enemy. If you need me, I will help you deal with him. I''ve said before that we can be friends, but we can never be the same person."


    "I understand now¡­ It''s like an avatar who has left the main body for too long and developed its own consciousness¡­ but you are only a portion of my soul. I am the main body and my words are the heavenly decree. You have no right to refuse."


    Ah Yao stood up slowly and approached Ye Qingtang. "Your friends, your family and everything around you is nothing in my eyes. If I let them live, they will live. If I let them die, they will die, including you¡­ yet, you dare to refuse me and even want to be an equal existence to me. You¡­ deserve to die. I will suck away your power and exorcise your independent consciousness."

 Chapter 2750: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (5)

    Chapter 2750: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (5)Ye Qingtang nodded at Ah Yao''s words. "I see. I understand now¡­ I originally thought that you and Sister Ah Yao would be like family to me. It seems that I was wrong."


    Ah Yao smiled. "You are just one of my chess pieces. How can you be my family? You are just a vessel for my power. My tool. Do you understand?"


    "nk"!


    A cold glint shed across Ye Qingtang''s eyes. In a sh, she drew her Destruction-level divine weapon. "You¡­ shouldn''t be wearing Sister Ah Yao''s body. This is¡­ an insult to Sister Ah Yao."


    "I didn''t expect a chess piece to get angry¡­" Ah Yao smiled.


    In the next second, Ah Yao disappeared from the spot and came to Ye Qingtang''s side. The two of them faced each other.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang reacted quickly and shed out with her Destruction-level divine weapon.


    However, Ah Yao instantly disappeared without a trace.


    "Ha, your strength might be outstanding, but I am a candidate for the next Tian, as well as your main body. How can you hurt me in the slightest?" Ah Yao smiled faintly.


    "She can''t hurt you, what about me?!"


    A cold shout spread throughout the venue.


    The big yellow dog jumped out.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Qingtang was stunned as she stared at the big yellow dog.


    "I¡­" The big yellow dog shook its tail. Actually, it just came in to take a look¡­ who knew that it would encounter such a situation. It might as well take the initiative to step out.


    "You are?"


    Ah Yao appeared again and stared at the big yellow dog with a puzzled expression.


    "I am one of the candidates for the next Tian, have you never heard of Misfortune?" The big yellow dog stared at Ah Yao.


    "It''s you¡­ the second¡­ Tian?" Fear appeared in Ah Yao''s eyes.


    However, it quickly returned to normal. "No, you are no longer Tian. Also, I can tell that your strength is suppressed by the rules of the lower realm. Tian will never allow you to break the rules of the lower realm."


    The big yellow dog looked a little sheepish. With its current strength, it could not break the rules of the lower realm even if it wanted to. This woman had seen through it¡­


    "Hmph, what a joke." The yellow dog sneered. "I still have something to do. We''ll talk about it another day."


    With that, the big yellow dog wagged its tail and turned to leave.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    Although it was just a dog, it was still the second Tian. It was Misfortune¡­ Did it not care about its reputation¡­


    "Aren''t youing along with me?"


    The big yellow dog nced at Ye Qingtang.


    "Neither of you can leave." Ah Yao appeared again and blocked Ye Qingtang''s path.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail. "Oh no, she''s not afraid of me."


    Ye Qingtang looked at Ah Yao. This woman''s aura was too powerful and the power of the Heavenly Dao she possessed was even more terrifying. She was no match for her¡­


    "Since you are the same person, why can''t you be a part of Ye Qingtang instead?"


    An extremely familiar voice sounded out from the void.


    In the next second, the red glow on Ah Yao''s body flickered incessantly and a thick karma aura surged endlessly.


    "Ling Yan?"


    Ye Qingtang was slightly taken aback when she saw the man walking towards her.


    "Qingtang, long time no see." Ling Yan smiled at Ye Qingtang.

 Chapter 2751: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (6)

    Chapter 2751: The Owner Of The Heart Of The Heavenly Dao (6)Before Ye Qingtang could speak, an unbelievable karma energy erupted from Ah Yao''s body.


    "Karma power¡­ when¡­" Ah Yao sounded surprised.


    Ye Qingtang was also in disbelief.


    No matter how powerful Ling Yan was, it was impossible for him to get close to this woman, much less nt his karma energy in her. How did Ling Yan do it?!


    "Do you remember in that era¡­" Ling Yan stared at Ye Qingtang and chuckled." Although I promised you not to kill Ah Yao, I didn''t promise you not to nt karma energy in her. "


    "How did you know that she would use Sister Ah Yao''s body? And you even nted your karma energy in advance?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Ah Yao''s body is morepatible with her soul. There''s no need for her to use other people''s bodies," Ling Yan exined.


    Ye Qingtang asked, "So you''ve nned everything all along?"


    "So far, it seems like that." Ling Yan smiled.


    "Damn it, who are you?!" Ah Yao red at Ling Yan and shouted sternly.


    "Han Cangming." The smile on Ling Yan''s face faded.


    "Han Cangming¡­ impossible. My divine power has always been spying on Han Cangming. How can you be Han Cangming!"


    Upon hearing that, Ling Yan shook his head. "Indeed. For this reason, I have made extensive ns to escape your prying eyes and control. You like to treat others as your chess pieces, so perhaps you should try being a chess piece yourself!"


    "I must¡­ kill you all!" Ah Yao roared.


    However, the Heavenly Dao energy in her body quickly entered Ye Qingtang''s body.


    "This, how¡­" Ah Yao was shocked when she saw the energy that she was rapidly losing.


    "You are the same person. As for who is the main body, it might be you or Miss Ye¡­ I used the karma power to make Miss Ye the main body. As for you, you are naturally just a part of Ye Qingtang''s body. Your Heavenly Dao energy is also Miss Ye''s." Ling Yan''s lips curled up slightly.


    Before Ye Qingtang could recover from her shock, Ah Yao screamed and turned into endless divine power that was absorbed by Ye Qingtang.


    "Damn those with the Karma Bloodline¡­ I''ve already said that the Karma Bloodline and the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline are the same. They shouldn''t exist." The big yellow dog wagged its tail and looked at Ling Yan while gritting its teeth.


    "Your grudge is with the Karma Bloodline n in the upper realm, it has nothing to do with him¡­" Ye Qingtang nced at the yellow dog.


    "You might say that, but I don''t like people with the Karma bloodline." The yellow dog snorted coldly.


    Ye Qingtang could not be bothered with the yellow dog.


    Having absorbed the endless divine power in her body, it instantly rose to an iprehensible limit. The Heavenly Dao power in the Heart of the Heavenly Dao now truly belonged to Ye Qingtang.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang could even casually sense the power of the Heavenly Dao hidden in the void. It seemed that the so-called power of the Heavenly Dao was no longer unattainable but was within reach.


    "Is this¡­ the level of Tian¡­" Ye Qingtang''s body emitted a faint silver light and her every move was like the might of heaven.


    "That''s nothing. You now have a vague understanding of what it will be like to be Tian. You haven''t even reached the ultimate threshold. The Heavenly Dao power you have now will at most give you the right to be a candidate for the position of Tian," the big yellow dog retorted.


    "I see¡­"


    At this moment, Ye Qingtang finally understood how powerful Tian was.


    It was an undefiable existence.

 Chapter 2752: Tian (1)

    Chapter 2752: Tian (1)Ye Qingtang''s gazended on Ling Yan. "You knew from the start?"


    Ling Yan smiled. "More or less, but I couldn''t tell you. Otherwise, the consequences will be dire if things backfire."


    Ye Qingtang fell into deep thought. She never expected this was all because of her and would end because of her.


    "Maybe it''s all heaven''s will." The big yellow dog nced at Ling Yan. "If this brat didn''t have the karma bloodline, we wouldn''t have been able to win."


    Ye Qingtang did not refute. It was indeed as the yellow dog said. If not for Ling Yan''s karma bloodline¡­


    "Win?"


    Before Ye Qingtang could say anything, a bone-chilling chuckle echoed through the air.


    In the next second, Ye Qingtang saw an almost ethereal star spirit appear.


    "You''re finally here." Ye Qingtang stared at the star spirit with a cold glint in her eyes.


    "Hehe, youngdy, you did not disappoint me after all. You¡­ all of you did well. You did very well and helped me eliminate a major problem." The star spirit turned into an old man with white hair and beard.


    Looking at the old man in front of her, Ye Qingtang said coldly, "I understand now. The mysterious old man who spoke to my white tiger earlier on should be you, right?"


    The old man smiled. "It was indeed me. I''ve revealed enough information to make that white tiger wary of the guide in your heart. Of course, it was for your own good."


    "Youngdy, no¡­ to be exact, you should be my younger sister. Unfortunately, you insisted onpeting with me for the throne. Why didn''t you respect your elder brother?"


    "Elder Brother?" Ye Qingtang stared at the old man and sneered. "Are you worthy?"


    "Although you harbor hostility towards me, I have been protecting you since you were born. You are my hope and you have not disappointed me now¡­ Come, dig out your heart for me." The old man stared at Ye Qingtang with excitement in his eyes.


    "If you want my Heavenly Dao energy,e and get it."


    Ye Qingtang hooked her index finger at the old man in provocation.


    "Sigh, you really won''t give up until the very end. Since you are so disobedient, I have no choice but to do this¡­"


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, he turned into an afterimage and vanished on the spot.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang shed forward expressionlessly. In an instant, the surroundings were covered by sword qi, causing the ground to copse and everything to tremble.


    When Ye Qingtang shed out, the will of the sword surged and could shatter even the heavens.


    "This is a power that is close to Tian''s¡­"


    Ye Qingtang muttered after sensing the power of her attack.


    "Hahahaha, very good¡­ very good. You are indeed no disappointment. This power¡­ as long as I can obtain it, I can be the next Tian!"


    The old man appeared thousands of miles away. His expression became increasingly agitated when he saw the power of Ye Qingtang''s attack.


    Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Qingtang had traveled thousands of kilometers and appeared in front of the old man.


    "Destroy."


    The old man smiled. Day turned into night and a terrifying aura engulfed the world. It was as if an apocalypse was about to happen. A pair of huge blood-colored eyes appeared in the void and shot out two pitch-ck rays of destruction.


    "This destructive force¡­"


    Ye Qingtang frowned slightly. Even at her current level, she could still feel the immense threat.

 Chapter 2753: Tian (2)

    Chapter 2753: Tian (2)"Heaven''s Will, Reincarnation!"


    Ye Qingtang raised her right arm and grabbed at the air.


    Crash!


    Everything in Ye Qingtang''s grasp shattered like ss and ceased to exist.


    "To think that you were able toprehend the power of the Heavenly Dao within a short period of time after absorbing the main body''s power¡­ Your potential is indeed stronger than my sister''s," the old man said as he stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Back then, in the Fourth Domain, he had relied on sneak attacks to kill his sister.


    "Unfortunately, although you''ve absorbed the power of the Heavenly Dao from your original body, it will still take some time before you canpletely digest it¡­ Meanwhile, I will take away all your power," the old man said with a smile.


    "You''ll only know after you try." Ye Qingtang''s lips curled into a sneer before she leaped into battle with the old man.


    From the Fourth Domain to the First Domain, and then back to the Fourth Domain.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed.


    Ye Qingtang frowned deeply. She had to admit that the God of Nature''s abilities had exceeded her imagination.


    "It''s over!"


    The God of Nature''s voice rang out from the void.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Qingtang raised her hand and shed behind her. In the next second, the old man''s head was chopped off by Ye Qingtang.


    However, not long after, a new head appeared on the old man''s head. He was not injured at all.


    "Imperishable and indestructible¡­"


    Ye Qingtang looked at the God of Nature thoughtfully.


    "Hahaha, that''s right. I already have an imperishable and indestructible body. Apart from my sister''s Burning Heaven mes, there''s no other existence in this world that can kill me." The God of Natureughed.


    Ye Qingtang was deep in thought.


    No wonder the God of Nature was so afraid of his sister. It was because she had a way to kill him.


    "Therefore, no matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to kill me. Everything has already been decided." The old man smiled.


    "Domain, Heavenly Dao Realm."


    At this moment, all the experts of the Third Domain were gathered outside the Great Immortal Temple.


    The battle hadsted for more than half a month, shocking the world.


    "Go and help Sister Ye Yue."


    Feng Jiuyou said expressionlessly.


    However, they were stopped by the big yellow dog. "This battle has nothing to do with you. Besides, if you go, you will only be a burden to that little girl."


    Although the big yellow dog''s words were harsh, everyone knew it was the truth. This level of battle was already far beyond what they could participate in.


    Whether it was the residual power of Ye Qingtang''s sword attack or the old man''s divine power, it could easily wipe out their souls.


    This was no longer mortal¡­ no, even immortals and gods could only watch from afar.


    This was a battle equivalent to the Heavenly Dao.


    "Look."


    Suddenly, an Immortal Emperor looked up in shock.


    At that moment, everyone saw a giant emerging from the clouds like a True God!


    The face of that creature was exactly the same as Ye Qingtang''s.


    "That little girl is really extraordinary. She actually transformed into the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao¡­ if she is given more time¡­ I believe she won''t be inferior to Shi Tian." The big yellow dog seemed to be in deep thought.


    The giant god that Ye Qingtang had transformed into stretched out its palm from the clouds and pressed downwards.


    In an instant, the entire Divine Venerate Domain seemed to be trembling violently.


    During the period when Ye Qingtang transformed into the giant god, the God of Nature was smashed into meat paste hundreds of times. However, he recovered each time, imperishable and indestructible.

 Chapter 2754: Tian (3)

    Chapter 2754: Tian (3)Finally, the giant god disappeared and Ye Qingtang returned to her original state. Given that she had justprehended the Heavenly Dao divine power and couldn''t maintain it for long.


    "Haha, that''s right¡­ unfortunately, you won''t be able to maintain it for long. Even if you can maintain the Heavenly Dao Reincarnation state, you still won''t be able to kill me. How can you hope to defeat me now in your original state?" The God of Nature smiled at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang remained silent.


    "Although your potential is great, the speed at which you absorb the Heavenly Dao energy is just too slow," the God of Nature continued.


    "Cut the crap. I can''t kill you but you can''t do anything to me either," Ye Qingtang said.


    "Is that so?" The God of Nature sneered. "The divine power of the Heavenly Dao is not unique to you."


    As he spoke, the world turned pitch-ck, as if everything had entered an abyss.


    "The Heavenly Dao¡­ is fixed." The God of Nature looked at Ye Qingtang and smiled. "During this period of time, everything in this world will be suspended except for me."


    "My body can''t move¡­" Ye Qingtang frowned deeply.


    "Of course, you have the same Heavenly Dao energy as me. Therefore, you can still think and move your mouth, but that''s all." As he spoke, the God of Nature instantly appeared beside Ye Qingtang.


    He ced his palm on Ye Qingtang''s head. "It''s over¡­ I will be the new Tian. I will absorb your power!"


    At that, the God of Nature activated his Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to suck the Heavenly Dao energy in Ye Qingtang''s body.


    "Hahahaha, as expected¡­ the density of your Heavenly Dao energy is exactly the same as my sister''s. No, even better than my sister''s!" The God of Nature sneered.


    However, the God of Nature''s smile did notst long.


    "Eh¡­" The God of Nature looked puzzled." Strange, why is there so little Heavenly Dao energy in your body? "


    The God of Nature realized that the Heavenly Dao energy in Ye Qingtang''s body was nearly empty when he started to absorb it.


    "You want to know why?"


    Ye Qingtang''s lips curled up.


    As Ye Qingtang finished her sentence, the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline nourished by the Heavenly Dao energy locked onto the God of Nature like a prehistoric magical beast.


    "This!"


    The God of Nature''s expression changed when he sensed Ye Qingtang''s Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. "You¡­ also have the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline?!"


    "It''s not just the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at the God of Nature." Didn''t you ask me where my Heavenly Dao energy went¡­ I used it all to nourish the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. You should know what will happen if such a huge amount of Heavenly Dao energy is used to cultivate this bloodline¡­"


    "Something that surpasses the god-level Heavenly Demon Devouring¡­ Heavenly Dao Devouring Bloodline?!" At that moment, disbelief surfaced in the God of Nature''s eyes. "You''re crazy! In this case, your Heavenly dao power will disappear¡­ It will only be used to cultivate the bloodline!"


    "Ha, why would it disappear? It can just devour you, right?" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "You have a death wish!"


    The God of Nature roared in anger and tried to escape.


    However, Ye Qingtang''s Heavenly Dao Devouring Bloodline seemed to have an endless suction force that made the God of Nature unable to move.


    At that moment, the God of Nature could even sense the universe inside him.

 Chapter 2755: Tian (4)

    Chapter 2755: Tian (4)"No¡­ impossible. How did you know that I would use the power of the Heavenly Demon Bloodline to absorb your Heavenly Dao energy?" The God of Nature said in disbelief.


    "Yes, I have to thank the Fourth Domain legacy realm," Ye Qingtang said calmly. "I once witnessed you using the god-grade Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to attack your own sister."


    "In the distant era¡­ you saw me attack¡­ what nonsense are you spouting?!" The God of Nature was furious.


    "It''s not important," Ye Qingtang said expressionlessly.


    Ye Qingtang knew from the yellow dog that there were only two ways to obtain the power of the Heavenly Dao. One was to cultivate and the other was to snatch it. And the only way to snatch the Heavenly Dao energy was to use the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    The God of Nature had a god-level Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. Therefore, if she wanted to defeat him, she would have to wait for the moment when he used his Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to absorb her Heavenly Dao energy.


    Although Ye Qingtang also had the Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline, it could notpare to his god-level bloodline. Therefore, when Ye Qingtang fought with the God of Nature, she had already used the Heavenly Dao power to nourish her own Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline. That was why the God of Naturemented that she was absorbing the Heavenly Dao power too slowly.


    Actually, it was not that Ye Qingtang was slow in absorbing the Heavenly Dao energy. Instead, she used all her Heavenly Dao energy on her Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline.


    The massive amount of Heavenly Dao energy was enough to allow a bloodline to surpass the god-level and reach the level of Heavenly Dao.


    Ye Qingtang had been waiting all along. She was waiting for the moment when the God of Nature would use his god-level Heavenly Demon Devouring Bloodline to absorb her Heavenly Dao energy. That moment had finally arrived.


    "Sometimes, no matter how strong one''s martial arts are, they still need a certain level of intelligence¡­ Am I right, Ling Yan¡­" Ye Qingtang''s lips curled up as she looked into the distance.


    After spending so much time with that man, she might have be more intelligent¡­


    "I''m imperishable and indestructible. There''s no meaning in your actions¡­ we can make a deal. Keep your bloodline power first." The God of Nature stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang shook her head. "I am not interested in any deal with you. Moreover, the Heavenly Dao Devouring Bloodline cannot be stopped once it begins."


    "What did you say?!" The God of Nature''s expression changed.


    "Furthermore, can you still be imperishable and indestructible after losing all your Heavenly Dao energy?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "Let me tell you a secret. I can help you revive your parents. I can even help you be Tian," the God of Nature continued.


    Ye Qingtang said indifferently, "After absorbing your power, I can naturally be Tian. You don''t have to revive my parents either. I can do it myself."


    "You¡­ do you know that I''m your brother? How could you bear to treat your own brother like this¡­"


    "Ridiculous."


    ...


    After some time, Ye Qingtang looked at the God of Nature who had turned into a swirling mass of dust. There was no pity in her eyes.


    However, it had to be said that the Heavenly Dao energy in the God of Nature''s body was indeed too immense.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtang even felt that as long as she wanted, she could change the world with the snap of a finger¡­


    "It''s over."


    Ye Qingtang muttered to herself.


    It was all over.


    ...


    Upper realm, inside an enormous pce.


    Heavenly Pce.


    Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan walked out of the pce.


    "Greetings, Tian!"


    Several guards knelt down upon seeing Ye Qingtang.


    "Rise," Ye Qingtang said.


    These guards were powerful figures that Ye Qingtang selected from the lower realm. She bestowed them the bodies of Perfected Immortals and brought them into the upper realm.

 Chapter 2756: Tian (5)

    Chapter 2756: Tian (5)Due to the fact that the God of Nature had destroyed the entire upper realm and snatched away the Heavenly Dao energy from thousands of Perfected Immortals in there, turning the upper realm into and of death, Ye Qingtang had to rebuild the ce.


    "Ling Yan¡­ I''ll talk to Shi Tian¡­" Ye Qingtang stared at Ling Yan and said softly.


    "Oh?" Ling Yan''s lips curled up slightly. "What did you call me? You didn''t call me thatst night¡­"


    Before Ling Yan could finish his sentence, Ye Qingtang''s ears turned red and she covered his mouth.


    It was only when Ye Qingtang regained herposure that she released Ling Yan, who was smiling.


    "Go on, I''ll wait for you," Ling Yan said.


    "Okay."


    Ye Qingtang nodded and disappeared.


    ...


    Cursed Hell.


    Ye Qingtang strolled in.


    Looking at thisnd of despair, she recalled the time when she first entered it.


    "Shi Tian,e out," Ye Qingtang said softly as she sat cross-legged on the ground.


    By the time Ye Qingtangpleted her sentence, Shi Tian had already arrived beside her.


    "You''re here again." The man stared at Ye Qingtang.


    "Yes, I''m here to talk to you." Ye Qingtang smiled. "Do you want to go out and help me rebuild the upper realm?"


    "No need. This ce is quite good." Shi Tian shook his head and stared at Ye Qingtang. "You are the first person who has the ability of Tian before truly bing Tian."


    "Is that so?" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Not only that, but you can also retain your emotions. It''s rare. The price for bing Tian is to lose all emotions. Why didn''t you?"


    "It''s because of the Heavenly Dao Devouring Bloodline." Ye Qingtang smiled. "After bing Tian, the Heavenly Dao mark will be ced in your body. Those who be Tian will act ording to the Heavenly Dao mark¡­ unfortunately, my Heavenly Dao mark has been devoured by the Heavenly Dao Devouring Bloodline, so¡­"


    "I see. Heavenly Dao Devouring Bloodline? This is the first time I have heard of it," Shi Tian said.


    Without giving Ye Qingtang a chance to speak, Shi Tian continued, "Never mind. You will rece me and be the new Tian. I hope that everything will be better under your rule."


    ...


    After leaving the cursed hell, Ye Qingtang returned to the upper realm.


    "Greetings, Tian!"


    The guards immediately knelt down.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­" She was really not used to being kowtowed to every day.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Qingtang dragged Lin Yan to the lower realm.


    ...


    The Blue Sky Domain, Falling Sky Valley.


    Ye Qingtang appeared out of nowhere.


    "Today, in my capacity as Tian, I bestow upon you all the bodies of Perfected Immortals. You are to go to the upper realm and help reconstruct it."


    "Qingtang?!"


    Ye Ling and the rest were shocked to see Ye Qingtang.


    In the next second, everyone from the Falling Sky Valley flickered with golden light. Before anyone knew what was happening, they had disappeared from the Falling Sky Valley and arrived in the upper realm.


    ...


    The Temple of Shadows.


    Ming Wang, Ming Gu and the rest of the Temple of Shadows looked at Ye Qingtang standing in the air.


    "Today, in my capacity as Tian, I will bestow upon you all the bodies of Perfected Immortals. You are to go to the upper realm and help reconstruct it."


    "Ah Yao?" Ming Gu looked puzzled.


    "Ah Yao, what are you talking about?" The demon dragon looked puzzled.


    However, just as it finished speaking, everyone from the Temple of Shadows disappeared and arrived at the upper realm.


    Subsequently, Ye Qingtang personally went to the Jiang family and bestowed the Jiang family with the bodies of Perfected Immortals.


    ...


    Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    Ye Qingtang also bestowed the people of the Dragon Emperor n and the Temple of Paragon Perfected Immortal bodies and brought them to the upper realm.


    The Devil Cloud Sect was herst stop in the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    Back then, Ye Qingtang had witnessed the revival of the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon in the Wailing Well. She still could not forget how powerful he was.


    "You are¡­ Tian¡­?"

 Chapter 2757: Tian (6)

    Chapter 2757: Tian (6)Outside the Demon Cloud Sect, the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon stared at Ye Qingtang in shock.


    "Oh, so you know about Tian." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    The Devil Cloud Sect Paragon nodded. "I''ve read an ancient record¡­"


    "Are you willing to follow me into the upper realm?" Ye Qingtang asked.


    "You¡­ are willing to bring me to the upper realm?" The Devil Cloud Sect Paragon looked shocked. "I¡­ am willing!"


    ¡­..


    The Divine Venerate Domain, Great Immortal Temple.


    "Greetings, Tian!"


    The Nine Heavens Saint, Feng Wuyin, Feng Jiuyou and the rest knelt on the ground.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    The people from the Great Immortal Temple knew that she had be Tian, but¡­ this change in attitude was too sudden. Those excited expressions¡­ were they anticipating their turn to be Perfected Immortals?


    "Holy Lady!!! It''s me, it''s me, ahhh!!" The Blood Moon Elder looked at Ye Qingtang with burning eyes.


    "Little girl, why are you only here now? Are you turning your back on me now? I''m waiting to return to the upper realm!" The big yellow dog wagged its tail as it stared at Ye Qingtang.


    "I''m here now, aren''t I?" Ye Qingtang nced at the big yellow dog.


    "In the name of Tian, I hereby bestow upon you all Perfected Immortal bodies. Follow me into the upper realm and help reconstruct it," Ye Qingtang dered.


    With that, everyone from the Great Immortal Temple vanished.


    A momentter, Ye Qingtang''s eyes shone with heavenly might.


    A woman and a man who looked simr to Ye Qingtang appeared out of thin air.


    "Jiuyuan?!"


    The man looked at Di Jiuyuan with a shocked expression.


    "I¡­ am not dead?" Di Jiuyuan was also in disbelief.


    "Father, Mother, I will bestow you both with Perfected Immortal bodies to follow me to the upper realm." Ye Qingtang waved her arm and the two of them also disappeared.


    Ling Yan looked at Ye Qingtang and fell into deep thought. "There''s still not enough people. More people are needed to reconstruct the upper realm."


    "Actually, it should not all be humans." Ye Qingtang smiled. "There are demons and alien races in my Deity Ocean. It will be no problem to release them then."


    ...


    Many yearster.


    Upper realm, Heavenly Pce.


    "Tian, I will personally help you dress for your wedding today." Di Jiuyuan sat beside Ye Qingtang with a smile.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Mother, just call me by my name." Ye Qingtang sighed.


    "How is that possible? My daughter is Tian now, the great Tian. How can I call you anything else?" Di Jiuyuan frowned.


    "Tian, your mother is right." The Evil Deity smiled.


    Ye Qingtang said, "Grandpa, don''t encourage her."


    "Your mother and grandfather are right," Di Feng piped up.


    "Father¡­"


    Ye Qingtang was speechless. She did not know what kind of potion Ling Yan had given her parents¡­ they had pestered her into marrying¡­


    "Tian is getting married today. Congrattions. I hope Tian can give us a grandson soon." Ye Ling strode into the pce.


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­" Another father.


    The big yellow dog squatted at the side and wagged its tail. "Ye Qingtang, if you get tired of this position one day, just give it to me. I''m more experienced than you."


    Di Jiuyuan and the others red at the yellow dog.


    "How dare you!" Ye Ling shouted.


    "How dare you!" The yellow dog sneered. "I am the second Tian, and your Tian is my junior!"


    "Pfft, second Tian? You were dragged down from your position. If I were you, I would be too embarrassed to mention it." The little white tiger nced at the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog, "¡­"


    "Don''t say that. The big yellow dog is the second Tian after all. It has its dignity." The little azure dragon smiled.


    The little white tiger nced at the little azure dragon. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be with Ling Yan?"


    "No, I''m with Tian." The little azure dragon stared at Ye Qingtang with a ttering smile.


    The little lightning dragonid on Ye Qingtang''s shoulder and stared at the little azure dragon curiously.


    "Tian is getting married!"


    ¡­..


    The Heavenly Pce was packed with people. Tian, who was dressed in a crimson wedding gown, married Ling Yan.


    Late at night, the crowd finally dispersed, leaving only Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan in the Heavenly Pce.


    Their eyes met and they pulled each other into a tight embrace.


    Laughter rang out in the Heavenly Pce.


    The end.

 Chapter 2758: Epilogue (1)

    Chapter 2758: Epilogue (1)¡­


    Upper Realm, Heavenly Pce.


    "Ye Qingtang, when are you going to give me the position?"


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail as it stared at Ye Qingtang.


    "Just wait." Ye Qingtang nced at the yellow dog.


    "Are you done? Even if she gives it to you, you won''t be able to hold onto it. Your pitiful Heavenly Dao energy is not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth." The white tiger said to the yellow dog.


    "My Heavenly Dao energy was snatched away by Shi Tian. But never mind, I can slowly cultivate¡­ there''s no rush. However, Ye Qingtang, you have to promise me¡­ you will give me the position of Tian the moment you don''t want it. Apart from me, no one else has the right to inherit the position of Tian," the big yellow dog insisted.


    Ye Qingtang could not help sighing. "Continue waiting. It''s only been a thousand years. Even if you cultivate, it will probably take a billion years for you to umte enough Heavenly Dao energy."


    "Mother!"


    Before long, a young boy about seven or eight years old rushed into the pce and reached out his hands, burrowing into Ye Qingtang''s arms.


    "Tian."


    Di Jiuyuan and the others entered the Heavenly Pce.


    Ye Qingtang pinched the boy''s face dotingly and ced him aside. She looked at Di Jiuyuan. "Mother."


    "Tian, the reconstruction of the upper realm has basically beenpleted. Things will be easier for us in the near future," Di Jiuyuan said with a smile.


    "Yes." Ye Qingtang nodded slightly and looked at Ling Yan. "I haven''t left the pce for a thousand years. I n to take a look in the lower realm."


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Ling Yan smiled.


    "No need. Take good care of our son and daughter at home. Don''t let them create trouble in the upper realm again." Ye Qingtang sighed.


    "Mother, look!"


    As soon as Ye Qingtang finished speaking, a red glow appeared in the boy''s palm.


    "This is¡­"


    Ling Yan was slightly surprised. "Heavenly Dao Karma Bloodline."


    "Mother, Father¡­ Sister wiped out two Immortal Buddha Divine Sects in the upper realm today. Am I stronger than Sister now?!" The boy''s face was filled with excitement.


    "Wiped out two Immortal Buddha Sects¡­"


    Ye Qingtang''s lips twitched.


    One of the Immortal Buddha Divine Sects was established by the Nine Heavens Saint a thousand years ago in the upper realm. It was a source of pride to many disciples of the major factions to be able to enter this sect to cultivate. As for the other divine sect, it was established by the Devil Cloud Sect Paragon¡­


    "You two brats, if not for your mother being Tian, those divine sect disciples would have already beaten you to death." Ye Ling strode into the Heavenly Pce carrying a sweet-looking young girl.


    "Dad¡­" Ye Qingtang looked at Ye Ling.


    "Your precious daughter is causing trouble in the divine sects. The Devil Cloud Sect Paragon just made aint so I went over to bring her back. Before she learns her lesson, these two troublemakers are not allowed out of the pce." Ye Ling''s face darkened.


    "Sigh. Brother Ye Ling, they are just children," one of the Dragon Emperor n''s Perfected Immortals said with a smile.


    Ye Ling sighed. "I really can''t handle these two troublemakers. How much trouble have they caused in the upper realm these two months¡­"


    Ye Qingtang nced at Ling Yan. "See? You have spoiled the children."


    Ling Yan was slightly taken aback and looked confused. "Why would you say that? From the beginning to the end, I only doted on you. Spoiling them is just a side effect."


    Ye Qingtang, "¡­"


    "Mother, it has nothing to do with me. It''s all Sister''s fault!" The boy''s face was slightly red.


    "Mother, Father¡­ it''s all Brother''s fault. Brother brought me there. He watched from the side and told me to show off my power¡­" The young girl looked aggrieved.

 Chapter 2759: Epilogue (2)

    Chapter 2759: Epilogue (2)Lower Realm.


    The lower realm was no longer the same as before.


    Whether it was the martial arts culture of the Blue Sky Domain, the Mixed Heavens Holy Domain, or the Divine Venerate Domain, they had all greatly surpassed what they had been before. Furthermore, the gap between the martial arts culture of the three regions was also shrinking.


    All these years, due to the revival of the upper realm, the spirit energy of heaven and earth had increased to an unprecedented level. Large numbers of Immortal Emperors emerged, and they were all eager to be Perfected Immortals.


    The once fearsome Heavenly Tribtion had already been abolished by Ye Qingtang. ording to the rules set by Ye Qingtang, as long as a lower realm cultivator reached the necessary level, they would be qualified to participate in the Perfected Immortal Test. If they could pass the test, they would have the chance to be a Perfected Immortal.


    ...


    Divine Venerate Domain, Heavenly Void.


    A man and a woman sat beside a huge chessboard in front of the waterfall. They each held a colored chess piece.


    "Tian, it''s been a thousand years. We meet again."


    The Heavenly Emperor''s gazended on Ye Qingtang as he said softly.


    "With your skills, you can definitely be a Perfected Immortal. Are you really not interested?" Ye Qingtang asked softly.


    The Heavenly Emperor shook his head. "It doesn''t matter if it''s the mortal world or the immortal realm. I am unique, the only one of my kind. There''s no difference whether I am human or immortal. Furthermore¡­"


    At this point, the Heavenly Emperor looked into the distance. "I was born in the mortal world. There are still things in the mortal world that I can''t part with."


    ...


    Mixed Heavens Holy Domain.


    The Ancient God Karma Tunnel opened and a man and woman entered.


    The opening of the Karma Tunnel rmed Ye Qingtang. After checking, she realized that the opening of the Ancient God Karma Tunnel was due to the emergence of the Heavenly Dao Karma Bloodline.


    "That brat, Ling Yun''s Heavenly Dao Karma Bloodline actually opened the lower realm''s Ancient God Karma Tunnel¡­" Ye Qingtang muttered.


    Ling Yun was Ye Qingtang and Ling Yan''s son. Not long ago, he developed the Heavenly Dao Karma Bloodline in the upper realm. Ye Qingtang did not expect Ling Yun''s bloodline to be so powerful that it could even interfere with the lower realm.


    Moreover, some people had entered the Ancient God Karma Tunnel not long ago and Ye Qingtang was not unfamiliar with them.


    ...


    Cursed Hell.


    A man and a woman appeared. They were travel-worn and covered in blood. The girl seemed a little weak, but the man''s gaze was deep and firm.


    "We¡­ can''t leave anymore¡­ maybe we shouldn''t have been so greedy and entered," the girl muttered, holding a long sword.


    The man looked at the woman. "Don''t give up. I will bring you away from here."


    Previously, they had discovered that the Ancient God Karma Tunnel had opened, but didn''t consider the consequences. They simply entered it to search for fortuitous opportunities.


    But unexpectedly, they entered and of despair.


    "The Ancient God Karma Tunnel. In thisnd of despair, even those powerful fiendcelestials can''t leave. How can we escape?" The woman looked at the man.


    The man fell silent after hearing that. He had witnessed those powerful fiendcelestials suffering day after day in this cursed hell¡­


    "You Yun, Luo Xue, long time no see."


    Ye Qingtang suddenly emerged with a smile.


    The man and woman were stunned to see Ye Qingtang.


    This woman looked very familiar, for a moment there, Luo Xue and You Yun could not recall where they had met her before.

 Chapter 2760: Epilogue (3)

    Chapter 2760: Epilogue (3)Ye Qingtang had not seen Luo Xue and You Yun for a thousand years. These two had already grown up and be powerful figures who could each dominate a region in the lower realm.


    You Yun and Luo Xue sized up Ye Qingtang for a long time. Neither two of them found this womanpletely unfamiliar. However, they just could not recall where they had seen her before.


    Furthermore, how could there be living beings in the cursed hell in the Ancient God Karma Tunnel?


    A thousand years had passed and the lower realm was no longer the same as before. The Ancient God Karma Tunnel was no longer some shocking secret. At the very least, Luo Xue and You Yun had a basic understanding of the Ancient God Karma Tunnel.


    However, the woman who suddenly appeared in front of them did not look like a fiendcelestial imprisoned here, forever suffering from the pain of reincarnation.


    "May I ask who you are¡­" Luo Xue stared at Ye Qingtang and frowned.


    Ye Qingtang''s lips curled up but she did not give an answer. Her gazended on You Yun.


    Memories surfaced in her mind again. You Yun, the extraordinarydy''s reincarnation. There was a time when Ye Qingtang was also tied to them.


    Ye Qingtang looked at the long sword in You Yun''s hand. With just one nce, Ye Qingtang recognized that this long sword was Ning Luo.


    The extraordinarydy''s sword¡­ contained a sword spirit called Ning Luo. A thousand years ago, it had brought Ye Qingtang a lot of trouble.


    "It has been many years since west met. The two of you have already grown so big." Ye Qingtang quickly retracted her gaze from the sword. She smiled at Luo Xue and You Yun.


    Luo Xue and You Yun were astonished by Ye Qingtang''sment.


    "Who are you?" Luo Xue sized up Ye Qingtang cautiously.


    "My name¡­ used to be Ye Qingtang in the mortal world," Ye Qingtang said after a while.


    However, after arriving in the upper realm, everyone respectfully called her Tian, the ruler of the heavens.


    "Ye¡­ Ye Qingtang?!"


    Disbelief and surprise appeared in You Yun and Luo Xue''s eyes.


    How could they not be familiar with Ye Qingtang? They had always treated Ye Qingtang as their mother.


    They even remembered that a thousand years ago, the two of them were still young and tagged after Ye Qingtang all the time. Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang doted on them very much.


    At some unknown point in time, inexplicable gaps appeared in their memories. Something happened and Ye Qingtangpletely disappeared from their lives.


    The two of them had investigated before but there was no news of Ye Qingtang in this world.


    Even in their wildest dreams, You Yun and Luo Xue would never have imagined that a thousand yearster, in thisnd of despair, they would meet the woman whom they had missed for so long and who had been like a mother to them.


    Ye Qingtang looked at You Yun and Luo Xue''s shocked and disbelieving expressions. Her lips curled up in a soft smile. "I haven''t seen you two all these years. Did you miss me?"


    "Mother¡­"


    You Yun stared at Ye Qingtang timidly. Her body trembled slightly as she voiced out the deepest longing in her heart.


    With that one word, Ye Qingtang felt like she was transported to a thousand years ago. It was a time when Little You Yun stuck to her side every day and called her mother.

 Chapter 2761: Epilogue (4)

    Chapter 2761: Epilogue (4)"Where¡­ did you go? And why are you here now?"


    Luo Xue stared at Ye Qingtang with aplicated expression.


    "Let''s leave first." Ye Qingtang smiled.


    Luo Xue and You Yun were taken aback.


    Leave? This was thend of despair in the Ancient God Karma Tunnel. How could they leave?


    However, to their disbelief, Ye Qingtang gave a casual wave of her hand casually and in the blink of an eye, the cursed hell around thempletely disappeared and they returned to the outside world.


    When they returned to their senses, Luo Xue and You Yun realized that Ye Qingtang had already vanished without a trace as if she had never appeared.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtang''s words echoed in their minds.


    "I''ll give you three hundred years to cultivate your way to having a Perfected Immortal body. We will meet in the upper realm then¡­"


    "Upper realm¡­"


    You Yun muttered as she stared into the distance.


    ...


    The Netherworld Academy.


    A thousand years had passed in the blink of an eye. The Netherworld Academy was still the same as before. Although it had been a thousand years, nothing had changed.


    "Nangong Lie."


    At the back of the mountain, Ye Qingtang appeared behind a man and patted his left shoulder.


    Nangong Lie turned around instinctively.


    When he saw who it was, Nangong Lie''s pupils constricted. Disbelief and shock appeared in his eyes.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Nangong Lie''s body trembled as he pointed at Ye Qingtang.


    "You don''t recognize me anymore?" Ye Qingtang smiled.


    "Boss¡­ Boss?!" Nangong Lie grabbed Ye Qingtang''s arm excitedly. "Is that you? Boss, is that really you?! Impossible, is this an illusion?!"


    As he spoke, Nangong Lie pped himself.


    "It''s not an illusion¡­ Is it really you, Boss?!" Nangong Lie babbled in shock.


    The youth in white standing beside Nangong Lie appeared unchanged even though a thousand years had passed.


    Before long, Yun Chen, Jing Ze, Qin Feng, Lei Yan and the others received the news and returned to the Netherworld Academy.


    Everyone was in disbelief when they saw Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qing had gone missing for a thousand years. They had tried to investigate and search for their elusive teacher but failed to find any clues.


    Who would have thought that their boss would return to the Netherworld Academy after a thousand years?


    "Where''s Mu Ziying?" Ye Qingtang did not see Mu Ziying.


    "Boss, Mu Ziying has already returned to the Puppet Emperor''s side. She is the Puppet Emperor''s granddaughter after all. Now that she is in charge over there, we rarely have contact with her." Lei Yan exined as he stared at Ye Qingtang.


    Ye Qingtang nodded. "I see."


    "Boss, should we inform Mu Ziying? If she knows that Boss is back, she''ll be so happy that she''ll fly into the sky!" Nangong Lie said hurriedly.


    Ye Qingtang smiled. "Sure."


    That same day, Lei Yan found a way to inform Mu Ziying. After half a day, Mu Ziying, who had not changed much, returned to the Netherworld Academy.


    The moment Mu Ziying saw Ye Qingtang, a mist appeared in her eyes and she hugged Ye Qingtang. "Boss, where did you go?!"


    Ye Qingtang''s lips curled up slightly as she stroked Mu Ziying''s long hair. "It''s not important where I went. What''s important is that we are together now, no?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Boss hasn''t changed at all. Just like an old demon!" Lei Yan hurriedly nodded.


    Qin Feng and Mu Ziying red at Lei Yan.


    Late into the night, teacher and disciples sat by the fire, talking about the past. Waves ofughter and joy seemed to echo forever.


    A few dayster, Ye Qingtang quietly left the Netherworld Academy and returned to the upper realm.


    Before she left, Ye Qingtang quietly infused divinity into Qin Feng and the others. They would meet again in the upper realm hundreds of yearster.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!